《Journey of the Infinite Wizard》 Chapter 1 Qi city is the north gate of Sishui county. Because of its special geographical location, it has become an important water, land and air transportation hub in East China. Even if it has a good position, but the economy is still half dead, belongs to the kind of country''s underpants are almost pulled down the hind legs ¡­¡­ The weather in February bid farewell to the relatively cold winter, but God''s face changed, and the temperature difference between day and night was changeable. Today''s temperature is relatively warm, some of the street pedestrians began to wear less clothes... Some young girls and young women began to wear short skirts. This makes the body has always been bad, thin Jiangning, extremely envious. He still has winter clothes, considering today''s weather, after thinking about, difficult to take off a pair of autumn pants. Three on the upper body, three on the lower body, go out happily. Destination, an antique street in the city It''s said to be an antique street, but people familiar with it must know the inside story. That''s a fart. It can be said that most of them are fakes. Some people hold the idea of picking up leaks, and trust the rapid development of the Internet in recent years. It has driven the related industries, and the network literature is popular. In many novels, there is such a plot that the hero becomes rich overnight. Unfortunately, not only young people like online novels, but also many middle-aged people and even the elderly No one is a fool. If you can think of it, others will think of it. So, I want to make a fortune overnight. Jiangning said that he had lived for more than 20 years and had never seen it before. ¡­¡­ Jiangning likes jade very much. Influenced by his father, he has a deep affection for jade. However, he did not understand the quality of a piece of jade. Jiangning said that he had never seen the good jade bridge section which often appeared in novels such as glass and Emperor green. Now, he is wandering among the vendors and shops, looking at this and touching that, but not buying. I don''t have much money with me. I have 250 yuan in my pocket. I don''t think 250 sounds good. I bought a pack of cigarettes on the way, the kind of 13. Now I have 237 yuan left in my pocket. It''s a fart. Besides, he''s not going to buy it at all. Just have a look. It''s boring. Just go home. ¡­¡­ "Why?" Jiangning went to a vendor and scanned the things on the rag. From the style of the charm, it can be seen that the carriage is a classical noble carriage in Europe. On the driver''s seat, a driver in a tuxedo is carved. "Boss, how can you sell this jade of" monkey up the tree " Jiangning said. The boss looked around and said, "this is a monkey stealing peaches! You have a good sense of humor, young man "Well, it doesn''t matter if it goes up the tree or steals peaches. I just asked, "how much is it?" "800 yuan" boss swept one eye, the face is not red, the heart does not jump lion big mouth. "What kind of jade is so expensive!" Jiangning is not in a hurry. He doesn''t want to buy it at all. He doesn''t have enough money. Besides, even if he has enough money, he is not going to buy it. That''s how coquettish, spend so much money to buy a piece of jade that you can''t eat, you can only see and touch. "This is a good jade. It''s from Burma. It''s been hanging around people''s necks for 20 years. Don''t you see that the color of the jade is a little black and red? " The boss discontentedly pointed to the black and red area on the jade. Jiangning turned over a few times and put it back in place. "It''s still too expensive. I don''t think it''s worth the price." "How much, then?" "Fifty at most" The boss waved his hand: "you can buy it elsewhere! You can''t buy fifty anywhere! " After that, he swept the small things on the cloth with his hand and said, "even these worthless bits and pieces, there is no one below 50." Jiangning turned his lips and said, "boss, you are exaggerating too much. You also said something worthless. How can there be more than 50?" With that, he casually pointed to a few things and asked about the price. Finally, he pointed to the European style carriage pendant and said, "this carriage pendant is very unique! Boss, you are so skillful that you can''t see it! " "I didn''t carve it. I picked up the rags and sold it to me." "How much is it?" "Fifty" Jiangning "Boss, are you so vengeful? You said it was a rag picker who sold it to you. Let''s not do that. Let''s be honest. Let''s sell it to me for how much. " "Then take it!" Jiangning reached out and took out a packet of cigarettes from his arms, handed one to the vendor owner, and lit one himself. "They all said that they were honest, that''s right! How about five dollars? " Maybe it''s a short hand. After taking the cigarette, the peddler''s voice was a little kinder. "Five yuan is not good. It''s not the same price when I buy it." Jiangning said with a smile: "boss, you don''t think our family has ever sold rags! Ten years ahead, more than 20 jin of waste goods can be sold for no less than 50 yuan. Now, if you can sell more than 20 jin of waste products for 10 yuan, you will be happy. How much can you pay for a pendant? I''ve paid five yuan. You''ve made a lot of money. Don''t deceive me, will you? " "Oh, forget it. Take five yuan!" "Good!" Jiangning gave him five yuan, took the pendant and said with a smile, "boss, I wish you a prosperous business this year!" The boss listened, did not speak, waved his hand, motioned him to go quickly. Jiangning didn''t see it and left happily. ¡­¡­ Back home, Jiangning began to play with the pendant. By the way, I checked the European carriage styles on the Internet. Maybe I''m used to Chinese carriage£¨ Now I''m watching European style carriage. I feel very fresh and good-looking. This pendant is classic. The carriage is black. Gold lines are painted on the door frame and around the carriage. There are also reliefs around, mostly spray, patterns and birds. "What relief is this?" Jiangning looked at the back of the car, carved with a different relief, anyway, he did not know "looking a bit like the noble family emblem!" Jiangning is so happy. I don''t know who is idle or what. I spend so much time carving relief decoration. On the whole, the five yuan is worth it. How does he like this gadget in his hand? He hangs it around his neck happily. Don''t feel flustered. Stick to your chest and clap with your hands. Open the computer, no surprise to browse the forum, find a page of interest, go in and spray As an amateur sprayer, Jiangning believes that the topic is nothing to find out. Anyway, on the Internet, no one knows who, what can I do? Jiangning, who devoted himself to the Internet, didn''t find it. The eyes of the two horses in the carriage hanging on his chest blinked twice. At this time, Jiangning is selfless in the forum with people to open spray, the fierce fighting, people simply can''t bear to look... However, before long, Jiangning willing to bow to the downwind. Compared with the professional spray on the Internet, Jiangning is just like xiaopenyou. According to the data, Jiangning lost his armor and was defeated. What''s wrong with this society? Nima is not easy to mix in reality, and it''s not easy to mix on the Internet now! ¡­¡­ Zizizi "What''s the matter?" "Du, the spirit input is successful!" ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± "Race determined, ordinary human." "What''s going on? Who is it? " "You have the conditions to be a wizard! Begin to plunder the origin of the world "Plunder failed! Start the backup plan! " "This Jiangning looked at the red light on her chest and quickly took out the pendant. The whole body of the pendant radiated a faint red light. Above the pendant, the eyes of the two horses who pulled the cart flashed a terrible light. "What''s the situation?" Jiangning was so scared that he was about to explode. He didn''t wait for his next move. I saw the pendant on my hand. Suddenly, it was shining. The next moment, the pendant flew out of Jiangning''s hand. Fell to the ground, blinked into a real carriage. It was like an earthquake in the house. Furniture and other objects were scattered like thieves. "My mother will kill me when she comes home!" Jiangning murmured. Then something shocking happened. The current broke away from the wires and bombarded the carriage. After the carriage was exposed to electric current, it seemed to be smoking. There was a circle of light around the car body. At the next moment, the driver of the carriage blinked. He moved his body and said, "time is precious. Please get on the bus as soon as possible." "Monster Jiangning was about to rush out of the door with a cry, but an invisible force restrained him. Then, in his scream, the whole person was sucked towards the carriage. When approaching the door, the door opens automatically and then closes. "Drive!" The coachman shook the reins, and a secluded tunnel appeared in front of the two horses. Then, two horses ran into the tunnel like crazy! Chapter 2 A colorful light quickly across, Jiangning lying next to the window, surprised to see everything in front of him. He didn''t know where he was, or what these colorful things were. It always feels like coming to the universe, but then again, what is this carriage? I never dreamed that this kind of thing would happen to me. And it''s not an ordinary leak. Some people have picked up the leak to exchange antiques, while others have found cultural relics. Even if no one can pick up a carriage to take him across, this kind of probability polar thing can also let him run into. Jiangning said that Lao Tzu had been ordinary for more than 20 years, and once he was transferred, he was so extraordinary. What''s the value of these five dollars? ¡­¡­ "Where are you taking me?" Seeing the colorful scenes outside the meeting, Jiangning asked. The carriage didn''t know what black technology it was bringing. Anyway, the cool sound of projection rang out, and then a figure of a handsome old man appeared in front of Jiangning. This person is dressed in fancy clothes, and the clothes on his body can''t be seen from any material. The styles are different from those of the earth people. But unexpectedly, Jiangning felt that such clothes were very beautiful and elegant, as if they should be like this. The projected image made a ceremony of unknown significance and said: "I am the intelligent housekeeper of this crystal wall shuttle. My name is No.1. Who created me is meaningless. My mission and responsibility is to look for inheritors. " "So you''re an alien creature?" No. 1 shook his head and said, "it''s not an alien creation. In short, it''s higher life that created me. In other words, understanding can be understood as the creation of God "God?" Jiangning''s eyes widened. "Is there a God in this world?" "The multiverse is infinitely broad, and there are countless races with high intelligence. Some of the world''s individual strength is not strong, or even weak. But the overall science and technology is very powerful, relying on the power of science and technology, involving the exclusive domain of the gods. Such a civilization or individual can also be called God! But it''s not a God. It can only be said that it has the potential to be a God. But, it''s hard, it''s hard. Countless years have passed since the birth of the multiverse. There are very few who are qualified for this step. " Jiangning organized a train of thought, and even slapped himself to see if he was dreaming. As it turns out, it''s not a dream, but a slap in the face. The cheek is hot and swollen. Then Jiangning asked, "what''s your purpose in finding me?" "For heritage!" Number one is serious. "Heritage?" Jiangning pointed to himself: "I belong to the bottom level in our world. I''m not tall, and I''m not much better. Although the appearance is a little cute and handsome. But... Cough, that''s not the point. The point is that there are billions of people in the world. Why do you pick me up? " No. 1 laughed and said, "master, you live in a world with a large population. But talent has always been one of ten thousand. Even a few of them have talent, but they want to link with the soul of the crystal wall shuttle. Still not, and it''s just you who have a soul link with me. So you are my master. This is the highest instruction that has been imprinted in the core since I was born. " "If I don''t finish it, or I can''t hand over the inheritance! What''s going to happen? " Jiangning asked nervously. I''ve seen too many of them. It''s the protagonist''s encounter with a system or something nearby. Then all kinds of forced work, all kinds of abuse by the system, all kinds of threat of erasure. He is very worried about whether he will encounter this kind of brain damage system which is unreliable, does not pit others and only pits his own master. In front of this question, No. 1 answered almost without thinking: "if you can''t complete the inheritance task, then the crystal wall shuttle will start to look for the next inheritor. My essence is to try to help the successor become strong enough to take over the inheritance. " "Let me ask, if not me. Have you ever been your own master? " No. 1 thought a little and replied, "360 billion!" "Damn it! Then I am the 360 billion one! " 360 billion. How many people is that? Jiangning''s poor mathematical knowledge is unable to understand the concept of 360 billion. Only in the mind to fill a boundless line of people standing in front of their salute: "Hi! Hitler ¡­¡­ Shaking his head and sweeping these things out of his central memory area, Jiangning asked, "then they all..." "Yes, all failed!" "Damn it! So many people, none of them succeed? " Jiangning can''t believe that all the 360 billion people have failed. How low is the probability? Even if it''s 360 billion pigs, there must be a perfect one! However, there is no accident that all of them failed. Then I Jiangning has no confidence. In the final analysis, he is just a little otaku. There''s no perfect relationship or craft, and there''s no unique skill. If you insist, is sleeping and eating unique skills? But this kind of chance to hit the big luck, let oneself run into, how to do? Continue to muddle around and die? Or do you want to gamble as hard as you can? Maybe it will be successful! The worst result is death. It is estimated that at that time, everything will be taken advantage of, everything will be enjoyed, and no loss will be lost even if you die. Don''t say, damn you, do it! I did it!!! "Number one, what''s my duty? What can you do for me? " Jiangning eye sparks said, a kind of called fighting spirit! Or the hot-blooded emotion is causing trouble. Well, it''s only three minutes hot at most. "Master, your duty is to strive to be stronger! Take over the inheritance! And I will provide you with some things in my power in the early stage to help you reasonably. " Jiangning then asked, "will you release some dog blood dramas that will kill me if I can''t finish my task?" "A servant can''t threaten his master. I can only advise you, not ask you to do anything. So the decision is up to you, master. Your only task is to become powerful and plunder the origin of the world. One of the power sources of crystal wall shuttle is the origin of the world! With power, the crystal wall shuttle can reach other worlds, and you can go home as well. " "The origin of the world?" Jiangning scratched his head in doubt: "what is that? What''s the use? " "The origin of the world is the source of life in the world, which is very important," No.1 explained. And the origin of a world is limited, it can help the strong understand the truth of the universe. The more origins there are, the stronger the world will be, and the more powerful people will be born. Similarly, vice versa! " Jiangning nodded: "how can I get the origin of the world?" "Destroying the world can be a one-time plunder, and helping the world advance can also be a source. No matter good or bad, it can be obtained. The difference is only the difference in means. " "When you are in another world, anything you do has an impact on the world," No. 1 explained. It''s just a matter of size! Crystal wall shuttle will learn the origin by itself. With the origin, master, you can use the origin to exchange knowledge with me! " "Knowledge?" "The reason why gods are great is that they have mastered endless knowledge! Power is to gain from knowledge. " "Let me see what you have here?" Jiangning rubbed his hands, looking impatient. "Just a moment, master!" Bow No. 1, then wave your hand. There is a huge projection in front of Jiangning, on which there are a variety of lists, all kinds of cultivation systems and all kinds of knowledge. Looking at the nearly endless numbers, Jiangning sucked and murmured: "Laozi, I was born to be the leading role!" Chapter 3 Although Jiangning and No.1 spoke so much, it took only a few minutes. Suddenly a burst of strong light without warning hit, almost blinded Jiangning a pair of dog eyes. Instinctively close your eyes, until the strong light dissipates, the colorful turbulence disappears. Instead, it was haw The chirping of birds. "What world is this?" Jiangning asked number one. "The name of the world is super power out of control!" Super out of control! Jiangning has seen this movie. It mainly tells us that loser Andrew is an introverted, inarticulate, social phobia and a bit of inferiority. The main source of his character Because of his family environment, his mother was seriously ill and his father beat and scolded him. Make the introverted Andrew, more autistic. Andrew''s cousin Matt saw his cousin go down like this and take jujube pills. Determined to help his cousin and take Andrew to social life. Met in the play with Matt in the campus Very popular alumni Steve, three losers decided to team up for adventure. He found a hole in an open space. Sandiao decided to explore. Later, he got a super power by accident. The sudden power makes the three losers enjoy it, as the plot unfolds Open, Steve''s accidental death. Andrew''s second disease, began to enter the stage of advanced cancer, and eventually died in the hands of cousin Matt. ¡­¡­ After watching this movie, Jiangning summed up that foreign students are really open, foreign dads are so afraid of beating people, foreign losers will die! In general, the super power out of control is one of the easiest and safest worlds to obtain super power in many time-space shuttle network literary novels. "No.1, isn''t it a movie? Why would I... " "There are so many incredible things in the multiverse," one explained. Every moment, there is a human mind accidentally come into contact with a world. Thus in the pen, compiled into a novel, a film and television. In the movies, they are fictional, but in the multiverse, they are the real world. " "I see!" Jiangning nodded. "Master, it costs a lot of resources to cross the crystal wall of the world. Please plunder the origin of the world as soon as possible As soon as the first words were finished, the carriage shrank in the light and hung on Jiangning''s neck again. "Hey, you''re out of oil now?" Jiangning shook the carriage: "at least you should tell me the distance and location of the protagonist! There are ah, my English slag, do not understand can not speak, life is not familiar with me how to do? Will this place in the United States accept RMB in 2017? " "Beep, language entry starts." Jiangning originally wanted to talk a few words. Suddenly, a large amount of data was transmitted in his mind, waiting for the data to be received. Jiangning surprised to find that English slag of their own, very familiar with English. I''m as familiar as my mother tongue. "I''m f..." Fluent spoken language, with F as the beginning of the dirty words, break out. "Cool Jiangning is very satisfied, and originally envies some people who speak in English on the Internet. Now it''s my turn to find out that it''s not so cool. Just a few minutes of swearing blurted out the feeling, let Jiangning have a kind of inside out pleasure. At this time, I can also be a good force! Jiangning, who has always been very dissatisfied with his forcing skills, has been promoted to several levels in terms of forcing skills. In the future, when we go to the forum, we will have a full screen of foreign words, which is absolutely high£¨ Forgive a small person, just a little promising) "Aixiba, when I go home to the forum, I will spray you brats to death." Jiangning vowed to let the most powerful guys taste the price they deserve! ¡­¡­ "No.1, you said that relying on my two short legs, when I get to the place, it''s estimated that the plot will be over long ago!" Jiangning, with a broken stick in his hand and a down jacket tied around his waist, looked up at the endless road and said, "I can''t love you.". "Don''t worry, master. There will be a car passing by soon." Hearing that there was a car, Jiangning''s eyes lit up instantly and did not leave. Try to straighten up, look back and forth, three minutes later. Sure enough, a car came to Jiangning, waving clothes wildly to stop the car. The car slowed down gradually, and soon, the window fell and a head stretched out: "what can I do for you?" "Hello, I''m going to the town ahead. I stopped the car for a long time, but I didn''t get one who was willing to drive me. " The man said with a smile, "that''s not your luck, man. Get in the car, I''ll give you a ride! " "Thank you, thank you. Thank you so much." ¡­¡­ When he got to the place, Jiangning said goodbye to the driver who sent him and began to wander aimlessly. "It''s been a long day, and the water hasn''t come in since the morning. Number one, can I have some money? I can''t spend more than 200 yuan in the United States! " Looking at the restaurant in front of him, Jiangning swallowed hard and spit. If I don''t eat, I''ll die "Master, please wait in front of the nearest ATM." "Okay, okay." Jiangning quickly ran to the nearby ATM. Without waiting for him to speak, the ATM began to spit money out. Jiangning''s eyes were straight. He quickly picked it up. After taking thousands of dollars, the ATM stopped spitting money. "Number one, it''s crazy to withdraw money. I won''t be watched by the police, and then invite me to the station for tea! " Jiangning asked as he counted the tickets. Well, five thousand dollars! "Don''t worry, master!" Jiangning is very satisfied. No wonder it''s called intelligent housekeeper. Look how bright it is. You have money in your pocket. Without a hurry, Jiangning immediately ran into the restaurant and ordered a meal. After a good reward for the five zang organs temple, Jiangning began to look for Andrew, one of the three losers in the middle and late stage. It''s not a big town. It''s hard to find someone. However, after a careful inquiry, it was easy to find Andrew''s family. ¡­¡­ Looking at Andrew from a distance, I saw that he was beaten by his father. "Is this my father? How can you beat your children like that? " Jiangning put down his glasses and murmured. Then he put his spectacles on the frame and continued to observe Andrew. Andrew''s father gave Andrew a beating. Maybe he felt better. He spared Andrew with a few cruel words. Then Jiangning saw Andrew go to school with his schoolbag and DV. Jiangning didn''t choose to follow up. It''s been a few days since he came to this small town. Andrew already knew which school he went to. There is only one place he wants to find at present, which is the hole in the movie where the super crystal is buried. I don''t know what happened. Jiangning didn''t find it. This made him wonder, do you have to follow Andrew sandiao to see the hole with super crystal? Chapter 4 In the next period of time, Jiangning temporarily gave up looking for super crystal. Because, he looked for many times, also did not find. It''s also possible that I didn''t find the right place at all. In the movie, the lens is also in a flash, and there is no specific location. In this case, if we continue to search blindly, we may lose Andrew''s three losers. So Jiangning decided to find a chance to join Andrew''s trio. With the protagonist, you can always find the super crystal. ¡­¡­ So here''s the next scene. Andrew took DV to shoot everywhere, angered a group of gangsters in the town, and got beaten. Jiangning appeared at a very suitable time, took Andrew to the hospital to simply take some medicine, and began to talk in the process. When Andrew learned that Jiangning was a traveler, he traveled all over the world alone and expressed his sincere admiration. In the face of little loser Andrew''s admiration, Jiangning accepted it with ease. Traveling through the world is not a traveler! With the help of Andrew''s line, he successfully built up Andrew''s cousin Matt''s bridge. In contrast to Andrew, Matt is a sunny, cheerful person. Compared with Andrew''s dullness and silence, Matt has more sunshine, and can always arouse people''s interest in conversation. Therefore, Jiangning and Maite are familiar with each other. Today, Matt invited Jiangning to their school. Jiangning immediately nodded in agreement. A person in the United States, life and land unfamiliar. It''s almost fading out. What''s more, Jiangning really wants to see the campus environment in the United States. Walking on the campus path, looking at the short skirt paper coming and going, listening to Matt''s introduction, insert a few words from time to time. Jiangning said that his attention was completely attracted by the big white legs and short skirts of Yang Ma Mei paper. Matt looked at Jiangning''s expression, put his arm around his shoulder and said, "man, there''s a party tonight. If you''re interested, come on! " "Of course, I''m interested." Jiangning nodded solemnly, and met a man''s eyes. ¡­¡­ Soon, it was evening. I made an appointment with Matt at a familiar place. After a while, I saw Matt driving over. There''s no doubt that the co pilot is Andrew, carrying his camera. "Long wait, man." Matt said hello. Jiangning opened the car door and said casually, "I haven''t been waiting for long. Is the place lively tonight?" "Of course, brother, I''ll show you the campus culture of America tonight. I swear you will love this country!" Matt said, laughing as he drove. Andrew, on the other hand, kept swinging his camera. Matt frowned and said, "Andrew, can you pause for a moment? Don''t you think it''s weird to carry a camera all day long? " "What''s so strange about that?" Andrew disagreed and continued to record the surrounding scenery. Matt is no longer talking. He begins to talk with Jiangning. For Andrew, a patient with advanced cancer, it''s hopeless. A normal person doesn''t shoot and run around with his camera all day, while Andrew is totally immersed in his own world. "Well, here we are!" Before the car stopped, Jiangning heard the deafening heavy metal music. As you enter the room, the deafening heavy metal music becomes more intense. "Ouch, brothers, let''s have a party!" Matt said and began to wriggle into the dance floor. Jiangning also does as the Romans do, twisting his body into the dance floor, while looking for high-value sister paper hook up. Jiangning wriggled to a hot girl and wriggled: "what''s your name? Dear The girl had long chestnut curly hair. She looked back at Jiangning and was very interested in his Asian face: "Susie, just call me Susie!" "What a lovely name Jiang Ning said while putting his hand on the girl''s waist, the two people engaged in intimate friction. Jiangning and sister paper in-depth exchange, the results Jiangning very satisfied, posture unlock a lot. The opening up of foreign horses is also very satisfying. If you are open, you will have a good time. After asking for Meizhi''s phone number, Jiangning dressed and left. If you remember correctly, tonight is the day when Andrew''s three losers found the super crystal. This must not be careless, super power! Who dares to ignore it! ¡­¡­ I went outside and walked two laps, but I didn''t find Andrew. "No, no, I lost the main character. What''s to be done! " Jiangning turns around anxiously. If he knew he would lose the leading role, he would not be with that little bitch. As a result, NIMA, I lost the protagonist. Is the super power still my share? Yes! As soon as Jiangning''s eyes brightened, he patted his forehead. How could he forget No.1 housekeeper. If you have something to ask the housekeeper for help! "Housekeeper, housekeeper, help me find where Andrew''s three losers are!" The housekeeper was worthy of his identity as a divine creation, and soon gave the answer, 20 meters to the southeast! What are you waiting for? Let''s go! Jiangning rushed to the destination, and soon saw three people walking forward with their waists on. "Matt, Andrew!" "River?" Matt looked back in surprise: "where did you go just now? I can''t find you anywhere. " It''s strange that I can find it. I just went abroad. Jiangning heart stomach Fei, mouth said: "I just pee, go to the toilet. Come out and look for you everywhere, Andrew. What''s the matter with you? " Andrew said: "nothing." the child was just shooting with the camera and was beaten. Jiangning, of course, is very clear about the result, so he is not saying anything. Instead, Steve patted Matt on the shoulder and said, "man, don''t introduce me." Maitla passed Jiangning and said to Steve, "Jiangning, from China. A person traveling all over the world, a great guy! Jiang, this is Steve, the man of the year on campus and the political star of the future. " "Nice to meet you, Steve!" "Nice to meet you, too, Jiang!" The two shook hands, and then the four of them walked towards their destination. Before long, I saw a hole in the open space in front of me. It''s scary to see it at night. you ''re right! This is the pit, super crystal! Jiangning clenched his fist, and his heart began to beat violently in excitement. "Wow, look at this, guys! There''s a strange noise in it. Go in and see what''s in it. " Steve said, the first into the pit, Matt followed, and then Jiangning also bent into the hole. Andrew didn''t want to go in, but he couldn''t bear that the Jiangning three had already gone in. After hesitating for a while, Andrew also went in. Chapter 5 Strange sounds reverberate in the winding tunnel. The closer you get to the super crystal, the more you can feel it. "Wow, look at this, guys! What a big crystal Steve screamed and danced around the super crystal. Matt also repeatedly exclaimed, Andrew holding a camera faithfully recorded the scene. "Even if the fantasy many times, only now, let a person more excited unbearable!" Jiangning is also very excited, extraordinary power, the power that human dream to have. Even though he has the "props" to travel through time and space at will, Jiangning is still an ordinary human in nature, and his physique is estimated to be worse than Andrew. Looking at the power close at hand, Jiangning can''t wait to reach out and touch the crystal. Crystal in the moment of contact began to turn red, a harsh noise sounded, Matt three people covered their heads to retreat. "Jiang, hurry up Jiangning seems to have no sense of the same, even if the nosebleed, also did not let go. Because, in his mind, there are always sweet sounds. "Detect the power of the world''s origin!" "The spirit of the master is developing... 1%... 5%" ¡­¡­ "Mental development status, 10%" "5%... 10%... 15% of the world''s original theft" "Warning! World consciousness is awakening! Please evacuate immediately "Repeat! World consciousness is awakening! Please evacuate immediately ¡­¡­ With the sound of the warning, the whole pit began to wobble, and the soil and stones kept falling. Jiangning quickly released his hand, spread his legs and ran out. When he got out of the hole, he found that the three men had already passed out. Ignore them, take down the pendant and throw it to the front. With a dazzling light, a classic carriage appeared in place. Jiangning stepped forward to open the door and told the driver, "come on, go home!" "Drive!" The coachman threw the whip in his hand, and a secluded tunnel appeared in front of him. Two horses pulled the car and ran towards the tunnel. ¡­¡­ In the tunnel, the carriage ran forward quickly and smoothly. Jiangning looked at the decoration in the carriage. The decoration in the carriage was noble, elegant and gorgeous. It seemed that the space in the carriage was a little larger than that of the last ride. For example, we used to be able to ride two people, but now we seem to be able to squeeze five or six people. "Number one, how do I feel that the car seems to be a little bigger?" The projection of No.1 shows its figure: "master, there are many sources of plunder in the world this time. In addition to being used as power, I used some sources to expand the space. In the future, with the increase of the source, the car body can also expand more functions. " "What are the functions?" Jiangning said curiously. The first explained, "master, your bedroom. The living room, the study, the garden, the alchemist, the prison, and the star watching Pavilion, which will be used to install the gate of the star world in the future, can be expanded. " Jiangning''s eyes widened: "Damn it! In this way, it''s more powerful than a mobile RV! " What a loser the carriage is. I thought it was just a means of transportation. Now it looks like this is a super mobile manor. No, it could be a super fortress! "Number one, what''s the gate of stardom for?" "Stargate is mainly used to explore the coordinates and positions of all worlds!" Jiangning was surprised: "the car does not have the coordinates and location of each world? So how do we get to the super world? " No. 1 explained, "can''t explain!" "You can''t explain?" Jiangning looks at No.1 with the look that you are teasing me. No. 1 said helplessly: "the crystal wall shuttle has suffered serious damage, and later drifted in the multiverse, and encountered all kinds of accidents. Perhaps in the process of drifting, recorded the coordinates of some of the world. But I don''t know which coordinates of the world are recorded. How to open the ectopic facet wall next time depends on luck Jiangning looked disappointed: "this is too pit! I thought I could cross it at will! I didn''t expect... " No. 1 comforted: "master, don''t be disappointed. There was extraordinary power in your world. There may be trade or contact with other worlds, if we can find these items with extraordinary power. Then maybe we can find the coordinates of the new world! " "What if I can''t find it?" "If you can''t find it, the owner can only find a way to promote the world or destroy the world to obtain the origin of the world, and use it as the power source of the crystal wall shuttle to search the new world!" "You don''t want to go to the pit! It''s obvious that it''s forcing me to go on the road of the great devil or the Savior ¡­¡­ The next moment, a carriage suddenly appeared in a room. The things in the room, without accident, were once again scattered by the impact. As Jiang Ning stepped out of the carriage, he complained: "every time it appears, the room will be in a mess. I''d rather not go to another world! " "Master, there is no way. The crystal wall shuttle has been severely damaged, and many functions have been lost... " "Are you kidding me? In the loss of function, it''s impossible to repair such a simple function, isn''t it? " Jiangning pointed to No. 1 discontentedly, thought about it, and added: "by the way, I ask you. This time in the super out of control, stole 15% of the world origin! Convert it into data and show it to me! " "All right, master!" Then a projection is displayed in front of Jiangning. "1.5 million?" After a careful look, I found that I was right: "it''s very good, I stole 1.5 million! Yes, I thought I could only steal hundreds of thousands! By the way, show me what you can exchange. " Then another projection appeared in front of Jiangning''s eyes, just: "where''s Keng dad! The cheapest one here is 1 million yuan! Why don''t you grab it! " The figure of No.1 appeared: "master, knowledge is priceless! Although you are the master, this is the rule set by the creator in my core setting. There is no gain for nothing in the world. It should be exchanged equally. " "Even so, it''s too expensive! Also, the stolen world source obviously insults God''s manufacturing power Jiangning here, specially accentuated the tone. No. 1 said helplessly, "as I said, the crystal wall shuttle has been badly damaged. Many functions are lost or damaged. And the most important "extractor" has also been impacted. It needs the source and time to repair. " "All right! I knew this golden finger wasn''t so easy to open! " Jiangning nodded and waved to the carriage: "come back!" In a flash of dazzling light, the carriage retracted the size of a pendant and returned to Jiangning''s neck. "Number one, next time, remove all the light and shadow effects that come with the carriage. That''s a high profile! " "As you wish, master!" Looking at the mess in the room, Jiangning rolled up his sleeves and began to clean the room. Chapter 6 The next day, Jiangning got up early. Brush your teeth, wash your face, have breakfast, change into a pair of sports shoes, and go out to the neighborhood to do sports. As a result, I''m as tired as a dead dog without running five laps!!! No way, stop to have a rest, drink some water, rub your legs, do some chest expansion exercise. Exercise, of course, can not be achieved overnight to exercise a good body, this thing is about perseverance. If you change to Jiangning, you can stay up for three days at most. Now there''s no way! It''s not as good as before. It''s because I didn''t get such a powerful golden finger. How to live and how to come, now there is golden finger, and Jiangning believes that his future is heifer to play handstand, cattle forced to face the sky. The body is so useless, can''t! Without a strong body, what if I hang up one day? No time for rescue. Another reason is that in case of danger in the future, we must do well in this long run. This skill has been strengthened. In the future, we will ensure that we will not give the enemy any chance to react at the first moment when we are in danger, and we will run without a shadow immediately! Let the enemy, want to catch up. If you can get to this point, it will be wonderful. Even if you don''t have golden finger, as soon as an athlete goes on the field, he will run without a shadow immediately. It''s absolutely right to win the gold medal. Thinking about it, I began to giggle. Let the old men and women, who are doing exercises, look sideways frequently. ¡­¡­ Exercise, play, bring a sweat home. After entering the door, I took off my shoes. After thinking about it, I''d better go and rush. When I went into the bathroom, I was just ready to put some water, but I remembered that my solar water leakage had not been repaired. I don''t want to wash it at all. It''s not summer anyway! Besides, my body is just right. Don''t sweat and freeze. Back in the bedroom, the towel dried the sweat on the body, looked carefully, and said with narcissism: "although we are thin, we have muscle mass, and my younger brother is also very strong!" Said, and carefully look at it again, and then boast a few words, boast to feel a little embarrassed before it! After narcissism, I want to exercise my mind. Just find a needle to exercise. After all, it can''t be done overnight. It''s not good to have a lot of nosebleed. Besides, I know my body and I don''t want to be strong. Put the needle on the desk and focus on it. Think, move, move, move! You fuckin ''move!!! Jiangning was so angry that he slapped the needle that he didn''t know how to look! Niang xipi, I don''t know how to praise you!!! ¡­¡­ "Come out, housekeeper!" The voice of No.1 housekeeper sounded in Jiangning''s mind: "what''s your order, master?" Jiangning frowned: "don''t call me master, it''s uncomfortable to listen, call me less..." thinking about the title of young master, it used to be honorific, not everyone can call it now... Ha ha! So he changed his tongue and said, "call me Mr! Just stop calling me master Originally, I was an ordinary person, not a slave owner. Master, master''s call, how to come, how to twist. "Yes, sir! What can I do for you, please? " Number one immediately changed its name. This attitude, this professionalism, tut Tut, is worthy of praise. Jiangning was very satisfied: "I want to ask you about this mental exercise. Do you have any good methods? " No. 1 said: "mental strength is actually mental strength. To exercise it is to exercise spirit. And mental power is the key to a wizard. In fact, sir, you just need to exchange a ghost idea. It can exercise mental power more carefully, which is much more effective than this rough method. " Jiangning frowned: "don''t you mean you didn''t say that! A ghost idea is so expensive. If you change the ghost idea, you can travel to another world next time. Does the carriage still have energy? In case of a sudden stop in the middle of the road, I want to call for help, but I don''t have to "There is no way, sir! Besides, sooner or later, you will have to exchange for the idea of the dark. You can become a wizard only when you have a dark idea. Even if it''s just an apprentice wizard, it''s the difference between extraordinary life and ordinary life. " "You can exchange and can not exchange meditation out, from high to low show me again." Jiangning ordered. "Yes, sir!" A projection appeared in Jiangning''s eyes, and the words on it were constantly moving. A few seconds later, the names and introductions of hundreds of Ming ideas appeared in front of Jiangning. The gate of truth looks at the gate of truth in the mind, and constantly figures out every Rune and every texture. On the day of completion, it can call out the gate of truth that has existed since ancient times in the multiverse. Forever! Wow, this idea is good! Look at this introduction more atmosphere, in a look at the price! I can''t afford it. One billion yuan! I''ll see if anyone succeeds. Obviously, no one has ever succeeded in this meditation since it was created! Then you are so expensive!!! All things Imagine the forest, flowers and trees, birds and animals, human beings and so on... Finally gather together, incarnate the world''s ancient trees! Every leaf is a world! Oh, shit, this is more awesome! But still can''t afford, and no one has ever succeeded, the most important point. Jiangning is not so tall sentiment! Incarnate into a world tree, let all living beings multiply in their own body! ¡­¡­ One by one, the meditation method was abandoned by Jiangning. There is no lack of meditation that Jiangning can exchange for. Although Jiangning is a bit of a fool, but he also knows when to be serious, when to be serious... Cough! This is related to their own future things, who will easily come to a conclusion ah! Besides, I don''t know where the next world can cross! This source is reserved for home use at the critical moment. No, it''s easy to waste. "Well, this meditation is very interesting!" Jiangning is looking at the higher idea of the novel "Lord of the world", which demands a world in which the world consciousness is about to dissipate. No matter how abandoned the world is, no matter how big or small it is. Restore the world to its original state, the seed state of the world! And then cut a part of your own soul and grow into the seeds of the world. Instead of world consciousness, the world can be nurtured with resources. After the world grows, it can feed itself back. Even after the world is fully grown, the host can break away from the bondage of the multiverse and achieve eternity in another state. "This is very interesting! How come no one ever made it? " Jiangning touched his chin and asked, "housekeeper, do you know what this movie is about?" The housekeeper replied, "yes, sir." "Then tell me why no one has ever succeeded in such a cheap meditation?" Jiangning asked his doubts. The housekeeper didn''t answer immediately this time. Instead, he thought for a while and said, "although this meditation method is very cheap, it is difficult for many people in terms of conditions." "Say it "First of all, first of all, a world in which world consciousness is about to dissipate. As far as I know, in the multiverse, a world is about to collapse. The speed of its collapse is often very fast. It''s either because of a strong foreign enemy or because of some unpredictable unknown factors. Often, the world consciousness will weaken for a period of time, in this period of time. When the world consciousness is in the cause of self salvation, it will try its best to breed a savior to save itself. It takes time for the savior to grow up. It is possible that the Savior has not yet grown up. The world is often destroyed first. For this reason, the world consciousness can not be preserved! " "According to you, there should be many strong people in the multiverse! Isn''t there anyone who chose this idea? " Jiangning said. According to the truth, the advantage of this dark idea is so obvious that no other wizard can choose this dark idea! As for Jiangning''s question, the housekeeper laughed: "previous masters have asked the same question. But first of all, the wizard who has the ability to keep the world consciousness. They''re all very powerful wizards! When such a wizard grows up to this stage, his foundation has already taken shape. There''s no way to change the meditation! And let them take such a big risk for a meditation that they don''t know how to achieve. No wise wizard would do that. " "According to you, how did the author of this dark idea create such a dark idea?" Jiangning retorted. "The author of this dark idea was also created by accident. As far as I know, his highness fought a very powerful enemy and was defeated! I can hardly keep my life! Only a wisp of ghost is left to escape! And this ghost, after drifting, very coincidentally met a world about to disappear! So, his highness, in a whim, created this wonderful and gorgeous meditation. Later, his highness turned over with the help of this movie! He not only became an extremely powerful being in the multiverse, but also killed his powerful enemy later. From then on, the meditation he created is famous for the whole multiverse ¡­¡­ Chapter 7 The housekeeper''s reply completely opened Jiangning''s eyes! The infinity of the multiverse, and the genius of the author of that book. Let Jiangning feel deep admiration and infinite high respect, what kind of genius is able to create this incredible meditation? Jiangning is more and more curious about the wizard''s world! At the same time, for the multi universe, keep unlimited awe and reverie. "Even so, these strong people can''t have no descendants! There are always some strong people who have descendants, so this ghost idea is so powerful! Will there be no strong one to pave the way for their descendants? " On Jiangning''s question, the housekeeper truthfully replied: "Sir, what do you think. There have long been powerful witches to worry about, and some witches have done so. However, it is necessary to cultivate a world seed into a small world, or even a fully mature world. The huge amount of resources spent on it is unbearable for any wizard or wizard family! Even the author of this dark idea, when he created this dark idea and even cultivated the world! He also spent all his savings, and even failed to cultivate the small world completely. From this, we can see how amazing the time and energy it takes to cultivate a world For this answer, Jiangning is completely shocked! Although also guessed a little, but also did not expect, cultivate a small world will be so exaggerated! In fact, it''s the same when you think about it. Modern human beings. Although they do not have extraordinary power, but the cost of feeding their offspring is also amazing. Just raising a child, not counting the cost of school and so on, just raising a child without hundreds of thousands simply can''t be done. What''s more, it takes a lot of energy to bring up the child completely, even to cultivate him. Can make a middle-class family, life becomes tight. That''s not counting the other things that happened in the process of growing up. How about raising a person and a world? How much energy, time and resources will it take? Moreover, ordinary wizards do not have the time and resources to cultivate a world. In this way, the "low price" of this movie is understandable. After all, such difficult conditions are here, if the cost of this ghost idea is still so expensive. So no one can cultivate this idea. "What is the form of self-feeding to the host?" Jiangning understands this. However, Jiangning is not clear about this form. After all, Jiangning does not know whether the earth has ever been discovered by aliens. Not to mention what happened in the multiverse. All of this, for Jiangning, who was a common earth man at the moment before. Everything is very strange and new. The housekeeper replied, "Sir, you have an independent world of your own. As for whether the world is big or small. It doesn''t matter. What matters is when the world starts to grow. The rare resources that can be provided and the origin of the world are very important to any wizard. In the world of witches, there are many weak witches, because they have discovered a world that has not been discovered by witches. Developed and occupied the world, and later these wizards, as long as they did not fall in the middle. It''s all become very powerful wizards. Therefore, a completely independent world is a very valuable asset for any wizard. " "I see!" The housekeeper''s words are full of temptation to Jiangning. But the temptation is very powerful. Clearly know that the future is full of unpredictable danger, but still the temptation to forge ahead. Later, Jiangning experienced some things. Let him have housekeeper, the enlightening teacher in his life, full of gratitude. Of course, the prospect is well described. But at present, the most important condition is to train your mental ability. According to the description in the film, Andrew''s three people''s use and drive of mental power are simply outrageous. There is no real power of mindfulness. Although Jiangning has no specific idea about the more ingenious use of mindfulness. However, compared with Andrew''s rough use, Jiangning is confident that in the future, his method of using mental strength will be more ingenious than Andrew''s. ¡­¡­ Therefore, the first hurdle facing Jiangning at present is how to float the needle in front of him. As for the later flight, even defense or attack. At present, it is too early for Jiangning. "So, housekeeper, you have said so many irrelevant words. Now, do you have any good ideas about how to exercise my mental power, that is, mental power? In other words, there are some rough measures. " Jiangning reluctantly took a look at the meditation method of "Lord of the world". Although he is very cheap... He can afford it, but for now, he still has no good idea and can get a seed of the world. "The stupid way is not without you, sir. First of all, you need to focus your attention completely. In my heart, I don''t want to have any other idea. I want to let this needle float. Just try to think about it, and don''t have other irrelevant thoughts. " "Well, I''ll try." Jiangning according to the housekeeper''s instruction, efforts to focus their attention. The heart says, floating, floating, floating... A few minutes later, the needle still has no movement. The housekeeper pointed out: "Sir, you are too nervous! Relax and don''t concentrate. Try to relax, imagine an invisible palm and grab the needle in front of you Jiangning experimented again. At the beginning, the needle was still lying quietly on the table. Jiangning repeated the experiment several times, and the needle began to wobble. As a result... When I relaxed, I was distracted and failed again. Jiangning in line with the principle of not discouraged, again and again experiment, reluctantly let the needle suspended in the air about 20 cm. "Well, I don''t know how the protagonists in those novels practice. They failed several times and succeeded in such a difficult thing. " Wiping the sweat stains on his forehead, Jiangning asked, "by the way, housekeeper, I want to ask you something. You said, "what''s the time ratio when we cross the world?" The housekeeper replied, "Sir, the proportion of time depends on the distance between the two worlds. In general, it''s 100:1. The closer the world is to the main world, the smaller the time difference. The farther the world is from the main world, the greater the time difference. "£¨ The real world of the protagonist (the main world) "I see. I''m relieved now." Jiangning breathed a sigh of relief. A second ago, he was worried about the time difference between the two worlds. Now after the housekeeper''s explanation, this kind of worry is finally relieved. As for why I forgot when I came back, I can only say that Jiangning was completely frightened. That guy, that warning, that world consciousness is about to wake up. It''s more exciting than the real world''s bank robbery. In retrospect, Jiangning still has a look of lingering fear. "Housekeeper, if we cross the world in the future. The time difference involved, please let me know, so that I have a psychological preparation! " Jiangning warned that this kind of thing can not be explained. Fortunately, my parents went out to play this time and were not at home. If the next time you are going to cross the world, if you encounter a world with a big time difference, when you come back, you will not change, but when your parents are white haired, you will have no place to cry. This matter, also let Jiangning long heart. If you encounter a world that can increase your life in the future, you must find some treasures to help your parents prolong their life. If you can enjoy eternity in the future, the first one to share eternity with you is your parents! Chapter 8 "Mom and Dad, when did you come back?" Jiangning rubbed his messy hair and went out of the bedroom. He found that his parents had gone home early. Dad didn''t look back and said, "it was about two o''clock last night." Jiangning found that his father was concentrating on playing host games, and he probably hated being disturbed. He turned around and asked, "Mom, have you had a good business trip these days?" My mother started breakfast and said, "it''s OK! All that should be done is done, and the rest is up to fate! " Jiangning estimates that the past few days when mom and dad go out may not be smooth. But he can''t help either. Simply do not say, while helping my mother to clean up the table, while the meal. After breakfast, Jiangning wiped his mouth and said, "Mom, I want to quit." "What''s the matter?" Jiangning shrugged and said, "it''s nothing. It just feels boring." Yeah, anyone has a golden finger. Who wants to go to work? As for money, how much does it cost to find an ATM when you see the bad way of the housekeeper? Mother patted Jiangning on the shoulder and frowned, "don''t learn this kind of action! What''s wrong with learning? Do you have to learn this? " A little pause, said: "quit on the resignation! Anyway, your salary is not bad at home. " Jiangning knew that his mother was distressed by his poor health and that he was too thin to work hard. Although the family''s conditions are better than those of other families, they are not rich. Parents just don''t say the situation at home, Jiangning can actually guess a little reason. "Mom, I quit because I don''t want to stay at home anymore," Jiangning explained. I want to go outside and see the market while I''m young. " Hearing this, dad said, "what? Can''t stay at home, can you stay away? How can a stranger make a living? " Jiangning was afraid to tell her parents that she was stubborn when she was able to travel around the world freely. You must let yourself throw away the carriage before you are allowed to do such a dangerous thing. Not even in terms of safety, but at home. What''s more, I don''t know where the other world is. In case something happens, I can''t find it when I call the police. My mother took over the conversation and said, "tell me, who do you want to go with?" She was too aware of the obstinacy of the two men to say a few words and get angry. Dare to raise the table to quarrel, fight face red, words are not repeated. Jiangning thought that he didn''t know his parents were going home so soon. Otherwise, the reason should be well thought out. Well, I have to think about it now. What shall I do? Jiangning''s eyes suddenly brightened and said, "go out with my friend''s sister''s best friend''s best friend!" Sure enough, when my mother heard this, her eyes lit up and she said happily, "talking about girlfriends? How big is it? Where''s home? Is it beautiful? " Jiangning takes out his cell phone and orders the housekeeper in his heart to put his sister paper Suxi, who is sleeping in the super power out of control world. PS with yourself, make a close group photo. "Look, Ma. It''s with this Sao... Cough, it''s with her. " Mother took the phone, looked at it, and said with mixed feelings: "how is a foreign horse girl?" "Ah? Yangma girl? Let me see, let me see! " Dad is drinking porridge, smell speech immediately put down the bowl chopsticks, grabbed the mobile phone to have a look, the expression is very satisfied: "son vision is good, unexpectedly found a horse girl! Alas, if I had studied English well at the beginning... "Suddenly I saw my mother''s murderous eyes. I immediately withdrew the second half of the sentence and said," son, Dad supports you. " Jiangning is a little speechless. His father is usually very serious. He is very regretful when he talked about not learning English well. Before I didn''t know the reason, now I know! "It''s beautiful, but there are many foreigners. If you marry me in our family, I will not be angry. " Although my mother likes it a little bit, they have different customs, languages and habits. If they get married, it''s really a problem. Jiangning was a little speechless. He wanted to make a fool of the past. How could he still talk about marriage? The topic was askew: "Mom, where is this? I think too much. Next time my son will take it home to show you. If you''re not satisfied, I''ll give you the whole "G-8 coalition forces" until you''re satisfied. " "That''s bullshit!" Then he began to laugh. Next, Jiangning finally rounded off the topic. He doesn''t want to spend the whole day on this topic. After dinner, Jiangning went out. He is going to try to find out if there are any objects containing other worlds. If he finds them, with the ability of housekeeper, he will surely be able to find the coordinates of the world where the objects are located. Walking on the road, Jiangning asked the housekeeper in his mind: "housekeeper, you say I walk on my legs and look for my eyes. How can we find something that contains other world coordinates? This place is big or small. Millions of people. When can we find them? " The housekeeper immediately said, "pay some of the world''s resources to search the whole city, the whole province, the whole country or the whole world. It can be found, too! " Now Jiangning as long as housekeeper, a talk about the origin of the world. It''s just a pale talk. He was surprised and asked, "how much will it cost?" "It will cost less than a thousand points!" Said the housekeeper. "It''s so cheap!" Jiangning couldn''t believe her ears this time. She was used to those expensive knowledge. Now, I can''t believe that I can save so much time for myself at such a low cost. "What are you waiting for? Search quickly "Yes, sir! Is it a national search or a global search Inquired the housekeeper. Jiangning thought about it, and now it''s better to search all over the country! He said, "search the whole country first. By the way, how much does it cost?" The housekeeper said without hesitation: "Fifty point origin!" "This..." although it''s still a little expensive, it''s useless to think that if we don''t find a medium for the second world shuttle, the more than one million sources will be left in our hands. Clenched his teeth: "let''s go!" "As you wish, sir!" Subsequently, an invisible wave centered on Jiangning, covering the territory of the whole country. Special rhythm, searching every inch of land in the country. All of a sudden, the housekeeper replied, "Sir, there are five items with different world atmosphere in the whole country." "There are five! Great. The housekeeper marked the information of these items for me. By the way, mark the item closest to me! " Jiangning is overjoyed at the moment. I didn''t expect that there are five items with different world atmosphere in the whole country! For five thousand years, China is indeed the most powerful. "Actually in JS, it''s quite close to here!" Chapter 9 After determining the location of the items with the flavor of the different world, Jiangning has been exercising her mind these days. Later, after making it clear to his family, Jiangning simply packed up a few changed clothes and boarded the bus to JS province. ¡­¡­ "Housekeeper, can you confirm the exact location of that item?" Out of the station, Jiangning looked around the scenery, hoping to be lucky enough to meet what he wanted to find as soon as he got out of the station. The housekeeper then said, "Sir, you can go to the place where the flowers and plants are sold." "Where do you sell flowers and plants?" Jiangning slightly frowned: "can''t you point it in detail?" The housekeeper was very helpless: "it can only be so accurate! The crystal wall shuttle was Jiangning knew what he wanted to say as soon as he heard it, and interrupted: "well, it''s a heavy blow, isn''t it? I know! " In the roadside stopped a car, salute put: "master, to the flower and bird market!" "Is it Jinling flower market? Or seven bridge urn flower, tree, insect and bird market or Confucius Temple? " Asked the driver. Jiangning thought, "go to the Confucius Temple first!" "All right!" ¡­¡­ Before long, Jiangning went to the place, paid for the car, and began to search aimlessly! As a result, I didn''t find it after an hour''s shopping. "It seems that there is no such thing here!" After drinking, I found a restaurant to have a simple meal. Then take a ride to the other two markets. However, a very surprising thing happened, even ran to the remaining two places, but still did not find. "Housekeeper, what''s the matter? I run three places in a morning! I don''t have a rest when I get out of the car. Didn''t you say that I was selling flowers and plants? Why can''t I find it? " Jiangning is very upset. No one else will be happy. He didn''t even find what he wanted to find in three places. I''m in a good mood. "Just a moment, sir!" I don''t know what method the housekeeper used. In a word, in Jiangning''s mind, the housekeeper can be called a living radar and an encyclopedia. "Sir, that thing is moving now. Right in front of you, two hundred meters. " Answered the housekeeper. "What? Why didn''t you say so early? " Jiangning roared, regardless of the surprised eyes of the passers-by, running towards the front. ¡­¡­ "Wait, wait, boss, how much is the bonsai in your hand?" Jiangning''s eyes are fixed on the bonsai in front of him. To be exact, it is a loft carved with wood in the bonsai. This bonsai is a small bonsai, about 60 cm long. You can just hold it in your hands! Although the boss was very surprised, there was no reason not to do business: "Oh, this bonsai! Three hundred dollars! " "OK, I''ll take it!" Jiangning doesn''t make a counter-offer either. It''s really afraid that what you get won''t fly away because of the counter-offer. Anyway, it''s only three hundred yuan. With the housekeeper in, Jiangning has got rid of the past meticulous way of spending money. How can local tyrants come! But Jiangning will never admit the land, only admit the Hao! ¡­¡­ After the thing arrived, Jiangning couldn''t wait to ask the housekeeper: "housekeeper, what do you think of this thing? Do you have coordinates of different worlds? " "Just a moment, sir. It will take time." "OK, OK, I''ll wait!" Before long, the housekeeper''s voice sounded in Jiangning''s mind: "Sir, now we have successfully obtained the coordinates of different worlds. According to the analysis, the world contains extraordinary life! Have a certain degree of danger "How dangerous is it?" "Yes, sir, when extracting the coordinates of a different world, I once briefly peeped at the rules of this world. And get part of the information, initially concluded that the new world has extraordinary life. And the power is very strong, please keep vigilant in the process of exploring Jiangning rubbed his forehead: "I know. Now I''ll have a rest for a few days. The effect of mental exercise is not very good. Always feel a kind of repression! Housekeeper, do you know that? " "Sir, this is the suppression of world rules. Although there was extraordinary power and higher life in the main world. But for no reason, the rules of the main world have changed. The emergence of extraordinary power is not allowed. Your mental power has been developed, but it still does not belong to the extraordinary power. In your human sense, you just think that your sixth sense is extremely powerful. However, to interfere with the material world with mental power belongs to the scope of extraordinary power. Nature will be suppressed! But the master does not have to worry, because you were born in this world, so when you are not strong enough, the master world will only suppress your power. But will not repel you, certainly the main world repels you, then sir, you will be forced to leave the world The housekeeper''s words made Jiangning feel afraid: "it seems that a base must be built in other world in the future. Or find a way, when I am in the Lord''s world, to suppress my own strength to a certain extent. Otherwise, it may not be good for me to be expelled from the world rashly. " "Yes, sir!" Jiangning shrugged: "well, don''t say so much now. Let me have a good rest for a few days, and then I will start to explore the new world! " Chapter 10 For the next month, Jiangning worked hard every day. Although it can''t compare with Andrew''s state after his violent walk, it''s not inferior to Steve McGrady. And it''s different from the simple rudeness of the Andrew three. Jiangning''s control of Nianli is more delicate, thanks to the guidance of housekeeper. Though repressed by the world, the mind cannot grow strong quickly. However, this kind of repression also helped Jiangning to control her mind better. Moreover, in this month, Jiangning has developed several ways to attack Nianli. At present, small caliber guns have no threat to Jiangning. Large caliber guns are still dangerous for Jiangning. Fortunately, Jiangning''s goal is not to dominate the world, to become a wizard and to gradually pursue eternity. This kind of exploration, adventure and unknown curiosity is the most fulfilling and satisfying life for Jiangning at this time. Finally, it''s time to explore the new world. Jiangning made all the preparations. Thanks to the wide interior space of the carriage, Jiangning did its best to put in a lot of materials. After all, he is not very clear about the new world. Because, do all the preparation, can anytime and anywhere to deal with the trouble that may come. In a deserted wilderness, Jiangning temporarily rented a house. After a simple cleaning, it became a temporary base in Jiangning. "Housekeeper, let''s go!" He took off the pendant on his neck and threw it to the open space in front of him. In the plain, the carriage gradually became bigger. Jiangning stepped forward, opened the door and stepped into the carriage. After sitting down on the luxurious sofa, the carriage began to run and finally entered a dark tunnel. ¡­¡­ After two hours of running, finally came to the new world. However, this new world is very strange. Half of it is in ice and snow, and the other half is in spring. Like tai chi, yin and yang are distinct, and they do not invade each other. "New world Narnia, sir!" Jiangning was surprised by the housekeeper''s words. I didn''t expect that this new world tour would be Narnia. Jiangning is familiar with this film. Although I haven''t read the original novel, I have seen the adapted film. It''s a magical world. Dwarves, tauren, halflings, tree people, horse people... And Aslan, the mysterious lion, the creator of Narnia kingdom. Of course, there is also the ruler of this ice and snow world, the evil witch queen jantis who is in charge of powerful magic. ¡­¡­ Moreover, Jiangning also found that his body had changed. The original appearance of the twenties has changed back to the appearance of the sixteen year old, and the pressure of nothing in the main world. Here, I don''t feel it. Even Jiangning found that his mental strength increased by half. "Housekeeper, what''s the matter?" "A change in the rules of the world!" "The rules of the world?" Jiangning thought for a while, then suddenly said: "I remember the world, it seems that it has a special affinity for human beings. In the legend of this world, it is said that the arrival of the four children of Adam will end the rule of the witch. Is it true that I am also included in this scope? " "It seems so, sir, though you are different from white people. But in the rules of the world, you are also human. Well, the rules of the world work on you as well. You are one of the natural kings of the world The housekeeper''s words made Jiangning smile: "ha ha, it looks good. Moreover, the rules of the world are tolerant of supernatural power. But why does the powerful magic of witches seem to be suppressed? " The housekeeper said: "the witch belongs to the invaders of the outside world, although she does not know what kind of agreement she has reached with Aslan the lion king. But Aslan is the creator of the world. It must limit the magic of the other side to a certain extent, otherwise, an extinction curse may bring this beautiful world to the brink of destruction. " When it comes to the curse of extinction, Jiangning remembers the world of the witch jantis. It is because of her curse of extinction that the prosperous world has become a desolate and dead place. Wait, the world... Jiangning has a wonderful idea in his mind. However, at present, there is no too mature idea. However, Jiangning deeply remembers this brilliant method in his mind, waiting for it to be realized one day. ¡­¡­ "Sir, we''ve been here long enough. It''s time to go! " The housekeeper warned. I''m afraid the witch has found me now, but I don''t know if the four children have entered Narnia through the wardrobe. He shakes his head and expels the thoughts in his mind. Jiangning is getting ready to get on the carriage and leave here. All of a sudden, a few wolves came out of the woods. Head wolf mouth spit a person to say: "the mankind, obediently stand there don''t move." "Oh?" Jiangning turned around and said with great interest, "if I move, what will happen?" "You''re going to die. It''s ugly!" The first wolf was infuriated. The wolf howled and ordered the wolves to attack. "Ha ha!" Jiangning did not look at it, but lifted it with his right hand. His invisible power turned into an invisible hand, and he grabbed some wolves by the neck and dragged them into the air. The wolves howled in horror. The unknown power made them at a loss. "A beast is a beast, even if it has wisdom." With a wave of his hand, he threw out these annoying guys, and Jiangning boarded the carriage. Then, the two horses walked slowly away from here. Chapter 11 In the carriage, Jiangning sat leisurely, without any tension. Although there were several waves of attacks at the beginning, they were all solved easily. Although Narnia is a magic world, except Aslan and a few special lives. The rest of life, there is no magic related power. Because, as long as not on the witch jantis, then Jiangning is not worried about their own safety. He and Aslan belong to a natural alliance of interests, so there is no possibility of conflict. And Janice, the witch, is a natural hostile relationship. Because of that ancient prophecy, the son and daughter of Adam will end the rule of witches. To be the new king of Narnia is unforgivable for jantis. Therefore, Jiangning can not coexist with jantis. After all, since he came to this world, he was accepted by Narnia and was one of the heavenly kings. Therefore, the overthrow of the witch''s rule is not harmful to Jiangning. On the contrary, it is in his interest. Therefore, to be king of Narnia is of great benefit to him. "Three white children, sir." While Jiangning was thinking, the housekeeper suddenly spoke. "Yes? White kids. That must be one of the four main characters in the story Jiangning is very determined: "where are they?" "In the woods 200 meters ahead! They''re hiding under a huge rock. " "Housekeeper, go there." "Yes, sir!" ¡­¡­ "No, the carriage is coming." "Mr beaver, what shall we do? Is it the evil witch who came here in person Peter is also very nervous. His short time in Narnia makes him deeply curious about the world. At the same time, I was afraid of the sorceress who was so famous. Beaver some uncertain said: "it is not clear whether it is a witch, but you must hide well. If she finds out, she must flee to Aslan''s army at the first time. With Aslan, you will be protected. " "Dear..." The beaver comforted his wife: "don''t worry, I won''t die." ¡­¡­ "Here it is!" "Yes, sir, they are hiding below." "Ha ha!" Jiangning looked at the boulder below and saw some shadows from the reflection of the sun. He said, "Hey, I''m not a witch. You can rest assured to come out! " "Man''s voice!" "Who knows if it''s with the witch." "Maybe he''s trying to trick you out, your majesty." "Ah Peter, they suddenly exclaimed, shocked that the boy in front of them could float in the air out of thin air. Jiangning said with a smile, "if I''m with the witch, do you think you can escape?" "Another son of Adam!" The beavers exclaimed, "is he your brother, too?" Seeing Peter, they shook their heads and said with emotion, "is your majesty also a powerful wizard?" Peter walked out of the boulder and was curious about the Asian boy in front of him. As the eldest of four brothers and sisters, Peter took the lead in saying, "who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am! What''s important is that I don''t conflict with your purpose! " Looking at Peter, they still want to ask, Jiangning interrupted the topic: "well, you can''t ask anything. Get in my carriage With a wave of his hand, he suspended them in mid air in their surprised eyes, and then sent them to the carriage. When Peter and they got into the carriage, there was another exclamation. Jiangning served them hot tea and cakes. In exchange for their unanimous thanks, they did not have a good rest or food after so long escape. When they had finished eating, Jiangning asked the beaver, "do you know where Aslan is?" The beaver gave a chest caress: "sire, I know. As long as you cross the frozen river ahead, you will come to Aslan''s territory. " In Narnia, Aslan and jantis, the witch, ruled part of Aslan respectively. Long ago, Narnia was ruled by the witch jantis, who was originally the queen of the alien world. Later, he came to Narnia by chance and overthrew the native Dynasty of Narnia. He became the new ruler of Narnia, and Aslan disappeared. Now, with the arrival of the son of prophecy, Aslan also began to return. The most obvious feature is the gradual thawing of snow covered Narnia. All of a sudden, Jiangning heard a bell. "It looks like it''s a gift for Peter, their Santa Claus." "Stop the car!" "What''s the matter? "Jiang" Peter, they looked at Jiangning suspiciously and didn''t understand why he suddenly stopped. Jiangning did not explain, but got out of the carriage and waited. Although they didn''t know why, they got out of the carriage and waited. In a short time, Jiangning they saw an old man driving a sled to come quickly. "It''s Santa!" Lucy said in surprise. Santa went snowboarding and said with a hearty smile, "Merry Christmas, your majesty." "I thought there was no Christmas in Narnia!" Said Susan. Santa Claus replied, "Narnia has been there for a long time, only because Narnia, the white witch, hasn''t had Christmas for a long time. Besides, I''ve been sledding longer than the White Witch ruling Narnia. " With that, Santa took the package off the sled. "A gift!" Lucy stepped forward happily. While laughing, Santa opened the package, took out two things, a bottle of medicine and a small sword: "as long as one drop of the juice of flame flower, no matter how serious the injury is, it can be recovered! But I hope you''ll never use it. " With that, give it to Lucy. Then he took out the bow and horn and handed it to Susan: "believe this bow, you will never deviate from the target." Susan asked, "didn''t you say ''war is terrible'' "You are very good at expressing your opinions! Blow the bugle, no matter where you are, reinforcements will arrive. " Then he took out a sword and a shield: "Peter, you will use these soon." Then he looked at Jiangning, thought about it, and turned out a black book full of history and a sapphire ring: "Jiangning, this is a magic book, it will teach you magic. I hope you can use magic rationally in the future. " Seeing Jiangning nodding, he handed the ring to him again: "wisdom ring can enhance your wisdom and reason. I believe it can make you go further on the road of magic!" "Thank you very much for your gift!" Jiangning sincerely thanks. "Well, winter is almost over. It''s been more than 100 years. Things have piled up. I''m leaving. I wish you all the best and let peace come to Narnia! " With that, he waved goodbye and drove the sledge into the vast snow. Chapter 12 To bid farewell to Santa Claus, Jiangning and his party continued to take the carriage to the location of Aslan. Jiangning holds a magic book with a black cover in his hand. He wears a wisdom ring on his left tail finger and caresses the ring from time to time. Jiangning obviously felt a cool breath pouring into his mind. He felt that his thinking was in a calm and rational state all the time. "This magic book has its own ideas. Mr.! " "Do books have their own ideas?" Jiangning asked. "Yes! Many powerful magic items are likely to produce ideas. However, the ideas in this magic book belong to the mechanical mode of thinking. It''s different from me in essence! Maybe, it''s the wizard who wrote this magic book who injected the ideas into it. The purpose is to help apprentices learn magic better. " "Housekeeper, in your opinion, what is the magic in this magic book?" This is the most important issue for Jiangning. The housekeeper thought a little: "although it can''t compare with the witchcraft of the high-level witches, even among the witches, this book also has a certain value. For a wizard like you who has no contact with magic, he can help you become an excellent apprentice. " "If I have learned the magic in this book, will there be any conflict when I choose to meditate in the future?" It''s an important question, an apprentice''s magic book and a meditation that determines the highest achievement in the future. Jiangning is very clear about which is more important. If Jiangning''s character chooses to be in a corner, or to be king in a certain world, then the knowledge contained in this magic book is enough for him to dominate. But it is clear that Jiangning has higher ambitions and will never be tempted by a mere apprentice. With the housekeeper and the carriage, Jiangning believes that his future belongs to the infinite and wide multiverse. In the multiverse, there are more amazing things waiting for you. The housekeeper''s words almost reassured him: "in fact, it won''t cause any trouble for your future advancement! First of all, you need to know clearly the gap between apprentice wizard and official wizard. Apprentices represent the world of initial contact with witches! And the official wizard, on behalf of you have entered. The foundation of a formal wizard is completely shaped at the moment of advancement. If you want to specialize in other meditations, you need to completely eliminate the power of other meditations from your body. The process is very dangerous. If you are not careful, you may die. So there''s only one choice in a wizard''s life. This choice is related to their life, and they can''t tolerate any carelessness. " "In that case, I can rest assured. It seems that this magic book can give me some power before I choose the way of the future. Let me have enough time to choose the road I will take in the future. " "Yes, sir!" ¡­¡­ Jiangning gently opened the magic book and wrote a sentence on the title page. "Wizard, it doesn''t depend on how powerful you are to determine your identity and status! It''s about whether you are smart and wise! " "The wizard who wrote this magic book is a real wizard. He knows exactly where the wizard''s power and status come from! That is wisdom. Every wizard is a man of great learning, and at the same time, he is the existence of his own reason! " Jiangning did not speak and continued to turn to the next page. On the blank parchment, a line of words suddenly appeared, very strange words, but Jiangning found that he could fully understand and understand the meaning of these words and the meaning of each word. "Heirs of the wizard, please give your blood!" Jiangning frowned: "housekeeper, what does that mean? Why a drop of my blood? " Jiangning is not allowed to be careful. After all, everything involves items of extraordinary power. Be careful, there is no big mistake! God knows if there is anything strange in it. What if it''s a curse? The curse of the west is fundamentally different from that of the East. It''s weird, it''s troublesome. In contrast, the curse of the East is more practical. You can know at a glance whether it is a curse to future generations or a bad luck to you or a death to you. The housekeeper said with a smile, "don''t worry, sir. This is to confirm what element attributes you have." "Element properties?" "Yes, everyone has attributes. The difference is that some people are few, others are many. Some people are the same, others are different. It''s a very old way to identify the attributes of blood drops. It doesn''t matter Later, Jiangning asked Lucy to borrow her dagger, stabbed their index finger in their surprised eyes, and dropped a drop of blood into the parchment. Then a line appeared on the parchment, which said "Shadow 9, darkness 10, fire 8, wind 7, thunder 5, water 3..." "What does that mean?" The housekeeper explained, "it''s your own property, and numbers represent affinity. Among them, the darkness with a value of 10 is higher, the shadow is superior, the fire is excellent, the wind is above medium, the thunder is passing, and the water is inferior. " "In the wizarding world, do they know it that way?" "Yes, such a way of discrimination is universal in the multiverse." Jiangning understood that the way to distinguish these attributes was similar to that in some novels, and the key point was his main direction of attack. Among them, shadow, darkness and fire are the main elements. Wind is the auxiliary element, while thunder and water are purely auxiliary elements. It is not worth spending precious energy on them. Shadow, darkness and fire spend more than half of their energy on them. As for wind, because of its high affinity, it can share part of its energy on them. The housekeeper exclaimed: "your attribute affinity, even in the wizarding world, also belongs to the very excellent level." Jiangning did not answer that high attribute affinity is one thing, and it is not attribute affinity that determines future achievements. Although attribute is also a key factor, the most important factor is whether you can work hard in the future, which is the most important. In history, whether in modern times, ancient times or modern times, there are too many examples of brilliant talents being praised and killed. Therefore, although Jiangning is a little proud, he is not complacent, but he is very alert. We should learn from history and never be proud. The housekeeper didn''t know Jiangning''s psychological activities, otherwise, he would be very satisfied. Reason is the most important quality of a wizard. Later, Jiangning began to read the magic book, and there was an explanation after every paragraph in the magic book. Teach him knowledge, but also told him that if there is a problem you do not understand can be written in the book, and the magic book will help him to solve. I have to say that the people who wrote this magic book were very considerate. Even for the intelligent, there is a big difference between being taught and self-learning. If there is no teacher around to teach, a lot of things will be learned by others, and finally become confused! And even if the magic book doesn''t have that setting. Jiangning is not afraid. He also has a knowledgeable housekeeper who knows a lot about the multiverse. He is also familiar with witches. On the road of enlightenment, with the guidance of housekeeper, Jiangning will not have much problem. As long as he does not die, there will be no problem. Time gradually passed in Jiangning''s attentive reading, and the carriage also rushed to Aslan''s location at a steady speed. Just then From behind came the howling of wolves and the sound of elk pulling the frame. People in the car were very confused and looked out through the window Peter exclaimed, "no, the white witch is coming. It''s right behind us Jiangning smell speech, also lying on the window looking back, sure enough, saw the witch Jane tis driving a sled car with six elk pull, is at a very fast speed towards the carriage. "Full speed ahead!" "Drive!" As soon as the coachman shakes his whip, the carriage speeds up and runs fast on the vast snow. Boom! Boom! Boom! The snowflakes were pounding the car body, but the witch jantis waved her magic wand and tried to attack the carriage, forcing it to stop. The sudden attack made Lucy scream. Susan hugged her tightly. Peter and the beavers were at a loss. Jiangning slightly frowned: "you stay in the car, I''ll go out to stop her. As long as she runs to a safe place, she won''t dare to come after her. " With that, Jiangning opened the door, flew up in the air, and forced her to the witch jantis. Chapter 13 Looking back at the carriage, Jiangning turned his head and focused on jantis. With the fastest speed towards Janice, invisible mind around the body, and in an invisible state of high-speed rotation. Jiantis obviously found Jiangning, for Jiangning flying in the air, she was very surprised. Because even she can''t fly in the air. At the moment of seeing Jiangning, the witch jantis began to wave her magic wand, and the ice magic came to Jiangning. In the high-speed state, Jiangning appears very flustered to avoid the attack. Fortunately, the blessing of the wisdom ring makes him calm quickly. At the next moment, Jiangning began to fight back, grabbing the trees and rocks on one side and throwing them to jantis''s car. Looking at the rocks and trees, jantis waved a magic wand. The cold light flashed by, and the trees and rocks were smashed by her. Immediately, they began to fight back. On the ground, the wolves tried to speed up their pursuit of the carriage. Jiangning waved his hand and turned his invisible mind into an invisible hand, shooting the wolves out. Later, Nianli was forced to compress by Jiangning, and the invisible blade cut off the witch. In the dark, jantis felt the danger and tried to control the sled to avoid it. However, Jiangning''s attack was much faster than her. She only came and avoided the attack, but the sled and the elk were all cut in half by the invisible edge. "Stop, great king!" Looking at Jiangning want to continue to attack, jantis hastened to speak. Jiangning quietly suspended in mid air, vigilantly looking at jantis: "witch, do you have any last words?" "Why did you choose to go against me with Aslan?" "Do you need an explanation?" Janice''s face froze: "if you choose to cooperate with me, I would like you to share the whole Narnia with you!" "Ha ha, cooperate with Aslan. I will also get my throne! Besides, I have no interest in cooperating with you, witch! If that''s your last word, then you can die. " With that, Jiangning compressed her mind again, and the invisible blade chopped away at jantis. However Cut to just a ground of ice debris, jantis safely stood aside, face cold said: "human, you will regret against me!" With that, Janice began to exude the power of ice, and the ice continued to condense. Soon, the endless snow fields were covered by iceberg like mountains. Jiangning watched with vigilance the changes below, and the invisible shield composed of mindfulness shrouded in 360 degrees. Next, a sharp sword composed of cold ice shot rapidly towards Jiangning. Bang! Bang! Bang! With the sound of explosion, a sharp sword composed of solid ice surrounded Jiangning in all directions, constantly attacking. High intensity attack, even if it is invisible and immaterial mind almost can''t bear. Jiangning''s face changed slightly, her figure rose rapidly, and then her palms bent slightly. The invisible force drives the air and turns it into an invisible air cannon, a fierce bombardment. A sound barrier cloud suddenly appeared, and the iceberg below seemed to be hit by an invisible heavy hammer. He persisted for more than ten seconds and collapsed instantly. Jantis''s face was gloomy, her hands clenched the magic wand, and the tip of the wand made up of ice aimed at Jiangning. A strong sense of danger came, Jiangning forced to move the moment. A corner of the robe turned into a stone in an instant. Cold sweat instantly soaked the back! "How close! Almost hit. " Jiangning still has a lingering fear until now. Looking back at the carriage, he found that the carriage had already run away. Looking at the gloomy face of jantis below, he said: "witch, this is the end of the game. Time is running out for your life. " With that, ignoring the more ugly face of jantis, she instantly lifted up and flew to the carriage. "Asshole! Damned human, I swear to make you and Aslan pay the price! " Jantis stood in the desolate wilderness, roaring furiously. ¡­¡­ "Hoo Jiangning entered the carriage and looked at the rear. She seemed to see the angry roar of jantis and wiped her forehead. She was still scared. When they saw Jiangning coming back safely, they were overjoyed: "Jiang, you are back. Are you OK? Did you get hurt? " "No, the witch has two brushes. Especially her wand. It''s terrible The beaver was surprised and said, "Oh, my God! So far, no one has been able to escape from the evil witch. All those who offended her were turned into stone statues by her and placed in her castle as decorations. " Jiangning laughed: "although witches are powerful, witches are not omnipotent. At least, she can''t fly. " Although Jiangning said light, but only she can understand the power of the witch, the magic of each other''s body is huge. However, most of the power is suppressed by the world rules, which is just the tip of the iceberg. It''s enough for her to use her magic attack easily. The larger the scope of magic, the more terrifying the cost of magic. Looking at jantis, she looked relaxed. If not for the other party''s power suppressed by the world rules, Jiangning believed that he could not hold up a few moves in the hands of jantis. In particular, the other side mastered the curse of extinction of terror!!! And this terrible spell is powerful enough to destroy a world. Let the Holy Spirit in a world die, and turn a prosperous world into a desolate and dead realm! In Narnia, however, jantis was restrained. From the beginning of the movie to the end of the movie, she was killed by Aslan, and it can''t be seen that she is a powerful wizard who can destroy a world! There is only one possibility that the witch will follow digori into Narnia and witness Aslan''s creation. There must have been something in the middle of the conflict with Aslan. Maybe there''s an agreement between jantis and Aslan to limit her magic and stop her from messing around. Otherwise, there is no explanation for the terrible power of an exterminating witch. These questions can only ask the witch or Aslan in person. The key point of their agreement must be the mysterious stone table. Jiangning secretly buried the problem in his heart, and when he saw Aslan, he would find a time to ask it. Time passed slowly, over the desolate snow, and finally in front of a touch of green. With the carriage gradually approaching, soon in the public''s field of vision, endless tents scattered orderly stationed on the grassland. Aslan, here we are! Chapter 14 The green hills and forests, the vibrant tents, the orderly. Centaurs, dwarves, Griffins, tauren, and so on, all wear helmets and armour to sharpen their swords. At this time, the classical horse drawn carriage came here and attracted everyone''s attention. They were either curious or alert, holding the hilt of the sword, and gradually approached the carriage. The door opened, and Jiangning led him out of the carriage. Then Peter, Susan, Lucy and the beavers got off in turn. Seeing the arrival of Adam''s son and Eve''s daughter, people''s eyes suddenly became kind and looked at them with curiosity or respect. Then something happened that surprised them. In their shocked eyes, Jiangning waved, and the carriage quickly shrunk into a pendant to be worn on Jiangning''s neck. "Wizard!" I don''t know whose scream awakened the shocked people. In an instant, the sword came out of its sheath and pointed to Jiangning. "He''s your majesty, not an evil wizard! Don''t point your sword at him rudely Beaver opened his short arms and stood in front of Jiangning, trying his best to explain. "How do we know if he''s with the witch?" The beaver said angrily, "think about it with your stupid heads, if your majesty and the witch are together. Will these three emperors come here safely? In fact, thanks to your Majesty''s protection, otherwise I and some kings and queens will all be captured by evil witches. " Beaver''s words aroused people''s thinking, but after a while they all thought it out. "I''m sorry, sire, that we should do this to you." Jiangning waved his hand, did not answer, asked a dark Centaur: "where is Aslan? We want to see it "Follow me, your majesty!" So Jiangning and others followed the Centaur to see Aslan. After a while, led by the Centaur, he came down to a rather gorgeous tent. Later, Jiangning found that centaurs, dwarves, tauren, Griffins, they all kneel on one knee. Then a strong and powerful lion slowly walked out of the tent. In its body, there is no ferocious and ferocious, there is just warm and gentle like the sun. "Welcome, Jiangning and Peter. The son of Adam "Welcome, Susan and Lucy, daughter of Eve!" "Welcome to beavers, too. Thank you for helping them on the way!" Then Aslan asked, "but where is another son of Adam?" Peter said helplessly, "that''s why we''re here, sir! We need your help! " "We had an accident on the way," Susan said with some difficulty "What''s the matter?" Aslan asked. Peter said, "our brother is captured by the witch." "Prisoner? How could that be? " Jiangning said: "the boy didn''t see through the witch''s temptation, but he foolishly threw himself into the net. Now, I believe he has regretted it. " Aslan turned to Jiangning and asked, "do you know what''s going on?" Jiangning nodded: "I know a little, which is basically what I said just now. But that''s not the point. What we''re going to discuss now is how to get this rash kid back. " Hearing this, the beaver interjected, "sire, in fact, he betrayed his brothers and sisters." "What? Betrayal? So he betrayed us all! " The Centaur exclaimed, and his words immediately aroused the public''s discussion. "Be quiet, orris!" Aslan exclaimed. Seeing Aslan open his mouth, the disorderly discussion stopped in an instant, which made Jiangning have to feel the high prestige of Aslan. In the eyes of these aborigines, Aslan is God! "It''s not betrayal. Edmund didn''t know the witch''s purpose. He was just fooled by the witch. In fact, on the way back, I once fought with the witch. But unfortunately, I can''t beat her with my strength. " "Oh, my God!" "Your Majesty has fought with evil witches." "I didn''t expect our majesty to be so brave." Aslan didn''t think of it, and he was surprised: "I didn''t expect you to have a strong power, Jiangning! It seems that I can see the dawn of peace ahead of time, coming to Narnia. " "That day will come soon, Aslan." ¡­¡­ Jiangning and Peter stand side by side on a high hill. "Jiangning, will you help me save my brother?" Peter looks at Jiangning with expectation. Jiangning said with a smile: "don''t worry, I will. I''ll do my best to save Edmund "To care for the weak and help the weak, Jiangning, you already have the symbol of becoming a qualified king." Aslan walked slowly up to Qiulin. It seemed that there had never been anxiety and anxiety in this lion. It is always not urgent, not arrogant, full of sunshine and tenderness. With it, it is like a lighthouse in the dark, leading those who are lost on the right way. Jiangning said modestly: "your praise will make me proud." Aslan shook his head slightly: "believe me, Jiangning. You and Peter will be the only kings in the history of Narnia. " With that, they looked at the castle standing on the cliff in the distance. Aslan explained, "erbowell, the castle of the four thrones! No, now it will add another throne! You two will be the greatest kings Jiangning said with a smile: "after defeating the witch, let''s discuss these. Aslan, do you have any specific plans? " "You know military?" Jiangning nodded: "know a little, maybe can help you reference!" "It seems that I won''t worry about the next war any more." Aslan said happily, then turned and walked towards the tent. Jiangning and Peter are closely followed. Aslan''s words made Jiangning think a little: "it seems that Aslan knows the price to pay for redeeming Edmund next..." ¡­¡­ In the tent, Aslan, Jiangning, Peter, Susan, Lucy and Centaurus surrounded a table and looked at the map carefully. When Jiangning watched the movie, he felt speechless about the Western tactics. Straight up and down, in a tumultuous rush. Especially when the number of people on our side is at a disadvantage, we don''t know how to use the terrain to give full play to our advantages. On the contrary, it is extremely stupid to use one''s own shortcomings to confront the enemy''s strengths. Now, Jiangning is finally able to try to turn around the unhappiness of watching the drama. Real life version of total war! Think about how exciting and exciting it is... As well as the responsibility. After all, these are living creatures, not virtual creatures synthesized by computers in the main world. In Narnia, these are real life. There are feelings, blood and flesh "Auris, this is a high slope. Part of the cavalry will be here to attack the enemy''s flank. On this high slope, a group of cavalry was ambushing, cutting through it when the enemy''s central square array changed. Remember not to love war, a gas chisel through the formation, and then kill back. Don''t let the enemy gather together. The purpose of your cavalry is to disperse the enemy''s formation. " In Narnia, where cold weapons are the main weapons, the most powerful formation of the army is the square array composed of a large number of people. Of course, the natives of Narnia don''t know human tactics. "When the enemy is in chaos, the Griffins take off and throw stones for air strikes. Pay attention to avoid the enemy''s bow and arrow, do not ask to kill many enemies. Only to be able to harass the enemy constantly! When the war was in a state of anxiety, he pretended to be defeated and entered the valley. Archers and boulders should be ambushed on both sides of the valley. When the enemy enters the valley, they should put down boulders to block the exit. Then set them on fire Looking at the people''s uneasy expression, Jiangning said: "don''t look at me like this. It''s war! It''s not a game. It''s a life and death war. Only one of the two sides completely fails or surrenders, otherwise the war will continue. This is a necessary means to pursue peace! " "You are right, Jiangning! Peace talks with witches will not help the pursuit of eternal peace in Narnia. Only by war! Excellent strategy, Jiangning! I look at you with new eyes Aslan said with satisfaction. "You flatter me, Aslan." He looked up at Aslan, then turned his eyes to Peter and said to them, "Lucy, you will be in charge of rescuing the wounded! Susan, you cover with bow and arrow. Peter, you protect Susan and Lucy Looking at their inquiring eyes, Jiangning said with a smile: "as for me, I will meet the witch myself!" Chapter 15 Jiangning and Aslan discussed the coming war. At this time, a trumpet came. "Susan''s horn!" Jiangning got up and said, "she''s in trouble!" With that, Jiangning and Aslan ran towards the direction of the horn. Peter was the first to arrive. He drew his sword to confront the wolves. Aslan threw himself at the wolves and crushed one of them. Jiangning crushed one of them with his mind. Just when Jiangning wanted to solve the problem, Aslan stopped him: "stop! This is Peter''s fight. " Jiangning had to stop and watch Peter confront the wolf. "Do you really think you are a king? Little child With that, the wolf pounced on Peter. And Peter, with a sharp stab of his sword, fell to the ground with the wolf. "Peter!" Exclaimed Susan and Lucy, jumping out of the tree and running to Peter. Seeing that Peter had not been hurt, the three hugged each other. "Keep up with it and it will take you to Edmund!" Looking at the escaped wolf, Aslan said. Aureus, a few, followed. "Peter, clean your sword!" Said Aslan. Peter wiped his sword and came to Aslan. He knelt down on one knee. Aslan''s right paw was on Peter''s shoulder. He said, "get up! Sir Peter the wolf butcher! Knights of Narnia. " Jiangning looked at it quietly, feeling in his heart that the people of the monarchy country. He was familiar with the etiquette of kneeling down on one knee to accept the canonization of the king, without any resistance. If you are yourself, you will not be used to it. "And you, Jiangning!" "Me?" Jiangning looked at Aslan in surprise. Aslan looked gentle and said: "you are also a wolf slayer, Knight of Narnia!" Jiangning helpless, like Peter, went to Aslan side, kneel on one knee. Accept Aslan''s canonization ¡­¡­ In another place, the witch negotiated military affairs with a Tauren. "The Tauren are on the left, playing the main role. The pioneer let the dwarf go first As soon as the Tauren finished speaking, a chaotic scream came. "The enemy?" Jantis and Tauren quickly went to see the bodies everywhere and a dwarf tied to the tree! Edmund, on the other hand, disappeared, and there was no need to think that jantis understood what had happened. She was angry: "assemble the army!" ¡­¡­ In Aslan''s barracks, Aslan and Edmund stand on a hill. I don''t know what to say. After a while, Aslan and Edmund came to the crowd. Aslan looked at Jiangning and said, "let bygones be bygones." ¡­¡­ "Sires!" The beaver came in a hurry. "Don''t be nervous, Mr beaver," Jiangning soothed. What can I do for you The beaver said quickly, "the witch... The witch asked to meet Aslan!" "Let''s go and have a look." ¡­¡­ "Jantis, Queen of Narnia, Queen of silent island!" "Go away, witch." "You don''t belong here. Get out of here." When they arrived in Jiangning, they saw such a scene. Aslan, however, squatted on the stone steps and wagged his tail leisurely! Er... I don''t know why, when I saw Aslan, the mighty lion, he was wagging his tail. How to see, there is a sense of disharmony, when watching the film, I feel this scene is very funny. Now personally, watching Aslan wag his tail, Jiangning almost couldn''t help laughing. Fortunately, the surrounding environment was very noisy and no one noticed him. In a sedan chair, jantis came not far from Aslan, got out of the sedan chair and said, "Aslan, there is a traitor among you." "He didn''t betray you." Aslan retorted. "You should know the law of the founding of narayalai!" Jantis was on the point. Aslan roared, "don''t talk to me about the ancient law. I was there when the law was signed." "Then you should know the consequences of betraying the law. Every traitor in Narnia belongs to me! All he has, including his blood, belongs to me "Come and have a try!" Peter draws his sword and points at the witch. Jiangning is more straightforward and his body is suspended in the air. An invisible mental force, will be a piece of rock intake into the air, aimed at jantis and her servants. Jantis looked at the rock in mid air, fearless: "do you think brute force can deprive me of my rights? No one can break the laws that were signed in ancient times! Aslan, you know the consequences of breaking the law. Narnia will be destroyed by fire and flood, if you want Narnia to avoid this situation, then only according to tradition. That boy must die on the stone table to maintain the dignity of the law Aslan looked a little decadent: "enough! I want to talk to you alone. " Jantis smiles triumphantly and follows Aslan into the tent. After a while, jantis walked out of the tent, returned to the sedan chair and left. Aslan announced, "the witch has renounced the right to execute Adam''s son!" "Yes Aslan''s words made the whole camp happy. Only Jiangning understood what price Aslan had paid to save Edmund. As night came, Aslan walked out of the camp alone. "Aslan!" "Jiangning? Why don''t you take a rest? " Aslan asked. "After the witch left, I found you didn''t look right. Could you tell me? Aslan Although he knew that Aslan would come back from the dead, Jiangning respected the lion from the bottom of his heart. Not everyone (lion) will have the consciousness of atonement for others! "In order for the witch to give up killing Edmund, I promise the witch to replace Edmund!" "Aslan..." "Listen to me, Jiangning. During my absence, the war with the witch is up to you. I believe that you can bring peace to Narnia and defeat the witch Then Aslan turned and walked towards the woods. Jiangning is very clear that Aslan will face all kinds of humiliation of the witch, and then be killed on the stone table by jantis. Jiangning felt very angry. When he saw the film, he felt that although it was heavy, it was far less than now. When Jiangning decides to fight tomorrow, he will kill the witch hard to get justice for Aslan''s humiliation! ¡­¡­ The next day, the day of decisive battle has come! The armies of the two sides gathered in a sea of people. Jiangning and Peter were dressed in military uniform, and each rode a horse. Standing on the high slope, looking at the distance! With a Savage Roar, jantis''s army gradually emerged. The number of troops of the other side is absolutely superior. Looking from a distance, she stood on the chariot pulled by two white bears in a uniform: "this battle, I don''t need captives!" Chapter 16 With Janice''s order! A sea of people roared and swarmed into the army. The noisy formation was crowded with people. There are all kinds of races. There are humanoid, and there are beasts landing on all fours. They are in a mess. It doesn''t look beautiful and solemn at all, but it has a sense of oppression and strength. On the other hand, Jiangning''s military array is well-organized, with different types of weapons. Row by row, column by column, the flag show solemn and dignified! "Your Majesty, when will we attack?" Aureus looked at the constant impact of the opposite army, looking at the calm Jiangning, finally unable to calm down. Jiangning looked back and raised his right hand: "ready!" WOW! The impact of weapons and armor is endless! The whole army moved at the command, clutching their weapons and waiting for the order to attack. "Jiangning, you can attack now!" Said Peter. Jiangning''s eyes solemnly looked at the army running in front and jantis driving the chariot: "don''t worry, wait for a while." He''s waiting. It''s going to take some distance for the cavalry to attack. This distance can''t be too long or too short. It can save physical strength and make it convenient for cavalry to pierce each other''s array at one time. The cavalry also needs the cover of the air force and archers, and the Griffins also need the cavalry to attract fire on the ground after they take off. Only in this way can we prevent the enemy from fighting back with bows and arrows as much as possible. Soon, the right distance came. Jiangning quickly issued an order: "let the air force take off with archers, Orius, you lead some cavalry to attack the left wing of the other side. Peter, you lead some cavalry to attack the right flank. I''m in charge of the central government. The witch will give it to me. Send a message to Edmund to get him ready. Later, as long as you lead the enemy into the valley, immediately seal the valley and set it on fire. " "Yes, your majesty!" "I understand!" Jiangning nodded and roared: "for Narnia, for Aslan! The whole army is charging In an instant, the huge cavalry team was divided into three groups, showing the shape of an arrow. Each towards their own goal! Soon, the two armies met on the plain. Jiangning''s mindfulness was fully opened, and the invisible mindfulness turned into a shock wave, throwing away all the heavy enemy who tried to block the way. At the same time, he used his mental power to lighten the burden of the horses. The sword comes out of its sheath and cuts down the enemies around it. From time to time, I use my mind to support the friendly forces. Under the bravery of Jiangning, the morale of the friendly forces is greatly shocked! High roar Jiangning''s name, follow Jiangning constantly. At the same time, Griffins carrying archers kept throwing stones and arrows at jantis''s army. Harassing jantis''s army greatly reduced the number and morale of the enemy. Although the archers in jantis''s army kept trying to fight back, the effect was not very good. The killing power of Griffins is very small. There are only a few Griffins. I don''t know if it''s bad luck. Shot down, the rest still hovering over the blue sky. Jantis looked at all this with an ugly face, as if dripping water. She clenched the wand, and between the waving of the wand, ice appeared. It turns into ice sword and axe, causing great damage range. Jiangning can only try to block these attacks with her mind, but the magic of the witch is much bigger than Jiangning imagined. Jiangning''s thinking ability is limited, and it can''t cover the whole battlefield. "Billy, speed up, run for the witch!" Jiangning said to his horse. "Don''t worry, your majesty, leave it to me!" Billy, the horse, hissed and sped up like a white pitching to the witch. As he approached the witch, Billy leaped out of the air and over Janice''s chariot. Jiangning''s sword was held high, and he cleaved to jantis fiercely. What made Jiangning admire, jantis was not only magical, but also very good at swordsmanship. Easy to take the attack, and then the hands of the long knife to Jiangning. Jiangning is left suddenly right avoid, from time to time take the cold son to chant to Jane. As for the use of cold weapons, Jiangning, a novice, is obviously not as good as jantis, a swordsman. However, the rapid development of mental power brought Jiangning a very quick nerve reaction. Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, the two kings had a fight in the middle of the battlefield. No one interferes with the fight between the two kings. They try their best. You can do magic and I can do it. You can cut me and I will give you a sword. In this way, you come and I go, fighting for dozens of rounds, but also did not win. After pushing back jantis with a sword, Jiangning looked at the situation on the battlefield and thought, it''s almost over. Nianli turned into a shock wave, shaking off the pursuit of jantis. "The whole army retreats!" With the blessing of Nianli, Jiangning''s voice spread throughout the battlefield. When Peter and oris heard this, they tried their best to cut down the enemies they were entangled with, and each roared, and the whole army began to retreat in disorder. At the same time, the Griffins in the sky and their archers began to cover the fire. Cover for the cavalry to retreat! Everything is going on according to the plan. Although Jiangning had few troops, the whole army lost very little under Jiangning''s control. Looking at Jiangning they have an orderly retreat, jantis heart anger more exuberant. The superior forces of our own side have not taken any advantage at all. On the contrary, the loss is great. Now seeing the enemy retreating, how can jantis bear it? At her command, she began to pursue. I never thought about the possibility of ambush. In her opinion, the other side can not bear the huge loss. After all, the number gap between the two sides is here. Jiangning was completely relieved to see jantis''s smooth pursuit. Just now, after a period of preparation, we have enough physical strength. In contrast, the other side took the initiative to attack at the beginning. Running for quite a long distance, coupled with the fierce fighting just now, physical consumption is very big. As long as they enter the ambush area, victory is certain. After all, Jiangning still has a fresh army with sufficient physical strength and has been waiting in the rear. ¡­¡­ After time goes back, before the showdown begins. After Aslan walked out of the tent, not only Jiangning followed, but Susan and Lucy also followed quietly. After Aslan left, Susan and Lucy caught up with Aslan. "Aslan!" Aslan looked back. Susan and Lucy came over and hugged Aslan''s neck tightly. "Aslan, where are you going so late?" Asked Lucy. "Go where I should be, Lucy!" "There will be a decisive battle with the witch tomorrow!" "I know, but I have to go tonight. It''s my choice and my destiny. I can''t avoid it all! " Aslan explained. "But..." "Lucy Aslan interrupted what Lucy still wanted to say: "you should go back to sleep! Susan, take Lucy back to bed! " With that, Aslan turned and walked with heavy steps to the location of the ancient stone table. Janice, the white witch, is waiting for it. Aslan didn''t notice. After it left, Susan and Lucy followed. Follow Aslan quietly! ¡­¡­ Ancient stone table, the witch jantis with her servants, quietly waiting for Aslan''s arrival at the stone table! Soon, a mighty lion came slowly. As Aslan reached the steps, the witch said, "stop, mighty lion!" Aslan, according to the words, stops his steps and looks at the witch at the stone table above. At this time, a Tauren suddenly shot and knocked Aslan to the ground. "It dare not resist!" The Tauren roared with excitement. Other creatures on both sides of the stone steps roared excitedly, cheering the moment. They are very excited, can let the great king of Narnia, Narnia creator Aslan down to the ground, let them have a kind of satisfaction excitement. This sense of satisfaction that the inferior tramples on the superior, whether in the main world or the alien world or Narnia, is universal among all races in the multiverse at this moment. "Aslan! Why doesn''t it resist? " Lucy asked, puzzled. Susan shook her head, pursed her lips, and looked anxiously at the fallen figure. ¡­¡­ The witch stood at a high place and looked down at Aslan. At this moment, she was also very excited. Her thousand year old opponent fell in front of Aslan. However, what she did, she could not resist. This kind of satisfaction makes jantis feel very excited, very excited "Shave it all off!" The witch''s order was conveyed, and several dwarfs came out immediately, holding a sharp blade, cutting Aslan''s hair constantly. They cut while laughing, once when, in front of this lion. It''s their unreachable existence, just like God, whose will is the supreme law of Narnia! No one dares to disobey it. Now... The creator is knocked down by their hostess, and they can enjoy the satisfaction of bullying the creator. Soon, Aslan''s powerful mane was shaved, and the lion was the most beautiful and important, symbolizing absolute majesty. Its limbs and mouth were tightly tied by the rope and couldn''t move. "Pull it up!" Soon, Aslan was brutally forced to pull on the stone table. Susan and Lucy are crying in silence, but there''s nothing they can do. Can only watch Aslan, by unfair treatment, by the witch severely humiliated. And they can only use tears to tell their incompetence. "Tonight! The great lion Aslan, I will personally end its life. It''s willing to die and wash away the traitors. After tonight, Narnia will belong to me! I am the queen of Narnia forever, and I will share Narnia with you The witch''s words, let countless people cheer, they roar loudly, express their excitement. "Aslan, I won!" The witch lowered her head and said in Aslan''s ear. Then she raised her right hand and stabbed Aslan''s heart. Chapter 17 As the witch jantis and her servants go, Susan and Lucy, crying, run to Aslan''s side. Crying, stroking Aslan. Aslan''s body, quietly lying on the stone table. Susan and Lucy stayed by Aslan''s body all night until the sun rose again. Susan looked at Aslan''s body, then at Lucy, whose face was wet with tears, and her head was buried in Aslan''s neck. "Lucy, Lucy." Susan shakes Lucy and wakes her up. "It''s time for us to go, Peter and Jiangning. They need us both." Lucy looked at Aslan''s body and burst into tears again: "but Aslan, it..." "We have to go!" Susan stressed. "Then we should take Aslan''s body back! Tell them about Aslan''s death Susan crouched down, put her hands on Lucy''s shoulders, and looked her in the eyes. "Listen, Lucy, there''s nothing we can do to take Aslan''s body back. You can only go back and tell Peter about Aslan''s death. When the war is over, you can bury Aslan when you come back! " At last, he said earnestly, "Lucy, Peter, they need us to go back. The war is about to begin." Lucy thought about it and dried her tears! Susan, let''s go back and help Peter win the war and avenge Aslan. " ¡­¡­ Susan helped Lucy slowly down the steps. Just a few steps down, there was a rumble behind her. At the same time, a huge crack spread from the stone table to the bottom of the steps. Lucy looked at the crack in surprise, turned her head to the stone table, and saw that Aslan''s body had disappeared: "Aslan!!" Susan and Lucy run to the stone table, only to find that it has already split in two. But Aslan''s body, which was lying on the stone table, disappeared. Lucy looked around anxiously, even looking at the gap on the stone table for a time. However, it is clear that the gap on the stone table can not accommodate Aslan''s majestic and strong body. At this time, the sun gradually rises, the golden sun toward the earth wantonly sprinkle its light and heat. In the vast land of Narnia, countless lives appreciate the light and heat from the sun. At this time, a majestic figure carrying the sun, slowly out from the stone door. Aslan, it''s back! "Aslan!" Susan and Lucy run to Aslan in surprise, and Aslan walks down the stone steps to hug Susan and Lucy. "We''ve all seen it. The knife has hit you." Aslan looked at the inscription on the stone table: "if the witch knew the true meaning of sacrifice, she might have a different interpretation of ancient magic. When a person who has not committed the crime of betrayal voluntarily sacrifices himself to die instead of a traitor, the stone table will crack, and even the dead will come back to life. " "We''re going back to tell you about your death." Lucy pulled out her dagger directly: "Peter and Jiangning are leading the army at the moment. We have to help them." Aslan raised one of his forepaws and pressed Lucy''s right hand with the sword. "We will, dear, but not alone." With that, Aslan lowered his body: "come on to my back, we still have a long way to go, there is not much time, so it will be faster." Susan and Lucy are happy to ride on Aslan''s back. Aslan said, "hold on to me, and cover your ears first." With that, Aslan raised his head and roared, and the powerful roar of the lion spread to all directions. ¡­¡­ Boom!!! When Jiangning gradually led the army of the witch jantis into the ambush, with Jiangning''s instructions, huge rocks poured down on the road, blocking their retreat. "What!!" Jantis was shocked. She did not expect that the enemy had a premeditated preparation for this pursuit. It''s a bureau set up for her and her army, which will kill them all. "Set fire!" With Jiangning''s order, countless kindling objects were thrown below, while bursts of rockets were pouring. The fire soon began to burn, gradually compressing the living space of jantis and her army. "Hateful human beings!" Jantis looked at Jiangning with hatred. She wanted to eat his flesh and blood raw. She saw that the army was about to be burned to death. The wand in jantis''s hand, a flash of cold light, a cold moment will just put out the fire! "For the queen!" The witch put out the fire, and there''s no doubt that her army''s morale has been boosted! Just as he was about to attack the high slope, countless arrows poured down at the next moment, and then Jiangning flew rapidly from a high place. Sword in both hands, straight to jantis. "Die, witch!" Jiangning with double swords cut hard to jantis, jantis wand and sword intersection, grid block attack. After that, jantis swept with a long sword and stabbed Jiangning''s body with the tip of his staff. Jiangning, on the other hand, easily evaded the attack of jantis. After that, he kicked his feet at jantis. After this fight with jantis, Jiangning has obviously adapted to the combat mode of cold weapons. In addition, there is a board eye and jantis play a match. Seeing Jiangning''s performance, the army turned back to fight with jantis''s army again, while the archers held high and covered. "For Aslan!" With a loud roar, Peter drew his sword and shield to fight with the enemy. ¡­¡­ The witch''s castle is full of stone statues! These stone statues are all opponents of witches. For those who dare to resist their rule or against their will, jantis turns them into stone statues. Placed in their own castle, has been a warning to later generations! "Mr. Dunne!" Lucy cried when she saw the stone statue of Duna. Duna is Lucy''s first friend after she entered Narnia. For Duna, who was turned into a stone statue by a witch because she sheltered herself. Lucy is full of guilt! Then Aslan came over and breathed at the statue. Later, the stone statue "melted" like ice, and the human yangduna was resurrected again. The three hugged each other tightly. Aslan had revived all the stone statues in front of the castle: "come on! We have to hurry and search the castle! Jiangning and Peter will need everyone we can find. " ¡­¡­ In the canyon, Jiangning and the witch jantis are still fighting. After fighting for so long, Jiangning found that his power of thinking was very destructive to the witch''s army. But for the witch who is already familiar with her attack means, it doesn''t have much effect. The witch was always on guard against Jiangning, so that there was always a thin layer of ice on the witch''s chest to protect her. She must feel the attack. She can increase the thickness of the ice anytime and anywhere. Therefore, after fighting for so long, Jiangning did not do much harm to the witch. "It looks like when the war is over. I''m going to stay in Narnia for a while and study witchcraft well. " Think of here, Jiangning eyes sharp, double sword in hand, a series of fast break. At the same time, Nianli turned into an invisible blade, constantly harassing the witch. "Ning, we should talk. Aslan is dead. If you like, we can share the whole Narnia equally Jiangning can not attack for a long time, knowing that their own means can not cause fatal damage to Jiangning, jantis turned to talk about cooperation. "The only thing I''m interested in is your head." Jiangning ignored it. What a joke. He knew the story very well. Aslan has been resurrected now. Maybe he is coming here. Compared with the evil and cunning witch, he preferred Aslan. At least Aslan is more reliable than the witch. Jiangning''s refusal, which made jantis feel embarrassed: "I don''t know if you are stupid. For these guys, you would rather fight me than cooperate with me! You''ll regret it Listen to the witch, Jiangning just want to say something, suddenly, a powerful lion roar came. The two sides in the battle almost stopped at the same time. Looking in the direction of the voice, Aslan stood high, with countless reinforcements behind him. "Aslan!" Jiangning looked at Aslan and nodded silently. "No way!!" Jane obviously can''t believe what she saw, she was killed by herself. Why, again resurrected? Then, without thinking about it, she made a sneak attack on Jiangning. The magic wand and the sword worked at Jiangning at the same time. Jiangning''s defense is her. After watching the movie, she clearly knows that this witch is not a good one. Therefore, in the face of the witch''s sneak attack, Jiangning has long been prepared. Even, while the witch was in a trance, she flew out with her strength. "Poof..." Close range by Jiangning''s Nianli attack, Jane is unable to prevent the move, mouth will spray a mouthful of blood. When she looked up, she saw Aslan open his claws and pounce on her. Jantis felt her body fly in a moment, and when she landed, she looked at Aslan. Then Aslan opened his mouth and bit her. ¡­¡­ Jiangning picked up the wand left by jantis and looked at it carefully. In the battlefield, jantis''s army saw their majesty dead. The morale broke down and rushed away in all directions. Aslan looked at Jiangning: "you are great Jiangning! You are not only a qualified king, but also an excellent commander. To be honest, I''m very impressed with your performance. " Jiangning said modestly: "you flatter Aslan... However, the war is over." "Yes, the war is over." ¡­¡­ The new king of Narnia will be here today. This day will go down in history forever! On this day, the whole castle was covered with colorful flags everywhere. All the people were dressed in formal clothes, and their five kings were dressed in formal clothes. Under Aslan''s leadership, they walked towards the throne in the main hall with solemn steps. When each of the five stood in front of his own throne, Aslan led them to turn around and look at the crowd, holding a coronation ceremony for them. "The shining sea of the East." Aslan opened his mouth and looked at Lucy: "Lucy, will be your queen, a symbol of courage!" Then the beaver couple picked up the tray full of crowns, and Duna the goat put on the crowns for the king. "Great Western forest, listen, Edmund will be your king, a symbol of justice!" Later, Duna crowned Edmund. "Bright Southern day listen, Susan will be your queen, a symbol of gentleness!" "And clear northern sky, listen, Peter will be your king, a symbol of nobility!" After the four of Peter were crowned, it was finally Jiangning''s turn. Aslan said, "listen, Jiangning will be your monarch, a symbol of wisdom!" After each of the five kings was crowned, they all sat on their own thrones. Jiangning''s throne was in the middle, and Peter''s four thrones were on the left and right sides of Jiangning. After the five sat down, Aslan looked at them: "once you become the king or queen of Narnia, you will always be the king and queen of Narnia. May your wisdom give us glory until the stars are like rain Long live the king of Jiangning "Long live King Peter!" "Long live queen Susan!" "Long live queen Lucy!" ¡­¡­ At the end of the coronation, Jiangning heard the voice of the housekeeper in his mind Chapter 18 "In the world origin feedback..." ¡°1%¡­5%¡­10%¡± ¡°15%¡­20%¡­25%¡± ¡°30%£¡¡± Jiangning was almost dazzled by the huge profits. He didn''t expect that he would get so many world sources. This huge profit is really amazing. Even the housekeeper, Jiangning in a trance, seems to hear the housekeeper''s unchanging voice slightly changed. "Sir, you are recognized by the rules of the world, and you fight bravely for the world, and you are supported by the aborigines and creators. So, without harming the world itself. The world of Narnia has generously given you the reward you deserve. " "Yes, I have already felt that. At this moment, I vaguely feel the world''s closeness to me. " Jiangning sighed: "so, I am a man with money now?" The housekeeper said with a smile: "yes, sir, your harvest this time is quite huge. More than 30 million yuan in total More than 30 million, my dear, my own wizard career can finally begin. With a huge reserve of knowledge, I just need to constantly earn the world''s origin, and then gradually expand my knowledge reserve, then one day I will become one of the most erudite and powerful people in the multiverse. ¡­¡­ At the end of the coronation ceremony, the castle of erbowell immediately entered the carnival. All the people chanted the names of the five kings. Plates of delicious food and barrels of wine were served continuously. For everyone to enjoy, the evil witch was defeated, Narnia under the leadership of the five kings will always enjoy peace. The scene of the king and the people together was painted on paper by Narnia''s painters, and the best masons carved out the appearance of the five kings. The whole castle, in the next period of time, will continue to be decorated. As for Aslan''s departure, no one cares! Maybe everyone was so happy that Aslan didn''t notice when he left. ¡­¡­ Jiangning is reading the black book of magic in the palace of Jiangning. The housekeeper also kept explaining to him in his mind, with the help of a knowledgeable and knowledgeable "tutor". Jiangning''s understanding of witches and witchcraft is increasing day by day. "In the wizarding world, apprentices want to learn more. You need to pay your tutor, even if it''s between a close tutor and an apprentice. Witches never believe in getting something for nothing. Exchange of equal value is the rule of witches. " Jiangning keeps echoing what the housekeeper once said. At this moment, Jiangning is glad to have a free "tutor". Compared with other wizard apprentices, I am much luckier. ¡­¡­ Jiangning sat on a gorgeous soft couch with his knees crossed, and his mind was all immersed in the sea of knowledge. In the boundless, dark and lonely sea of knowledge, silver white silk tapers like silk thread meander like snakes. Constantly moving, all of a sudden, this group of silver white silk suddenly stirred the sea. Dead quiet calm, waves do not rise to know the sea began to move. Ripple after ripple spread to the whole sea of knowledge. At the next moment, the silvery silk rope stirred more violently. The original silk thread shape has changed, they are constantly gathered together. Finally, it turns into a silver water drop. Water drops dissolve into the sea of knowledge. With water drops as the center, more and more mercury gradually overflows and assimilates with the surrounding sea of knowledge. The next moment, a silver lightning appeared in the nihilistic sea of knowledge. The crackling electric snake kept twisting its body, and all of a sudden, it split toward the sea below. Jiangning seemed to hear a groundbreaking explosion, and a sea of spiritual power appeared in the sea of knowledge. ¡­¡­ "Six meter wide sea of spirit! Sir, you are doing a perfect job Praised the housekeeper. Jiangning slowly opened his eyes: "in the world of witches, how big are the rest of the apprentice witches when they open up the sea of spirit?" "Most witches are poor and don''t have much resources. Therefore, the opening up of the sea of spirit is very small, few people can open up the sea of spirit to more than four meters. If there is no accident, sir, your future achievements will surely have your seat in the multiverse! " Jiangning was deeply moved by the housekeeper''s words. He has a great advantage. First of all, he is not short of knowledge. What is lacking is the world origin that should be spent in exchange for knowledge. In terms of resources, he is the king of the whole land. Under his command, all the resources he needs will be found by his subordinates. He just needs to sit on the throne and wait for others to bring resources. During this period, Jiangning gained much needed knowledge. Jiangning bought a lot of books, such as standard apprentice knowledge, analysis of witchcraft faction, analysis of demons, primary witchcraft encyclopedia, common sense of multiverse, about the astral world, the rank of witches and so on. Every day I just sit in the garden and constantly study and watch these books, so that Jiangning''s knowledge reserve is amazing. In addition to the housekeeper''s constant teaching and explanation, Jiangning''s understanding of these knowledge is quite terrible! ¡­¡­ After his knowledge reserve reached its peak, Jiangning finally decided to open up its own spiritual sea. It also marks the moment when the division between ordinary life and extraordinary life opened up in the sea of spirit. Endless elements and a little world origin began to strengthen and improve Jiangning''s body. Jiangning seemed to hear his cells cheering constantly, and his body began to become more powerful. The muscle fiber is more compact, and it is difficult to be injured by secular iron. The body starts to improve and optimize from the cells, and the most obvious point is that Jiangning''s life level begins to rise. His life span has increased by nearly 200 years. With the increase of the wizard level, the life expectancy will increase correspondingly. The higher the level, the stronger the life expectancy. Even some powerful wizards, even if they don''t take the final step, will not die naturally even if the multiverse is destroyed. However, if we can''t get to that step, we should step out of the key step. It is impossible to avoid the great destruction that may come in countless years and sweep the whole multiverse. "You are now a first-class wizard apprentice!" The housekeeper congratulated. "First class apprentice? Explain to me "Yes, sir!" The housekeeper pauses a little, and then says, "when the wizard apprentice opens up the sea of spirit, he will automatically become the first level wizard apprentice. When all aspects of the apprenticeship are well prepared, they can start to cause a second change in the sea of spirit. That is the second level apprentice, and then the second level apprentice causes the last change in the sea of spirit. You will become a level 3 wizard apprentice The housekeeper said here, stopped and left it to Jiangning to digest. Before long, Jiangning asked again, "after the third level apprentice?" "After the third apprentice, there is a formal wizard. To become a formal wizard marks his complete farewell to ordinary life. The life span is at least one thousand years, and the official wizard is very powerful in all aspects. A hundred Level 3 wizards can''t hurt a regular wizard. After reaching the realm of a regular wizard, there is no division of three levels, two levels and one level. There is only a reserve of knowledge and spiritual power. The stronger the foundation, the stronger the wizard will be when he is promoted to the next level. " "What is the name of the official wizard?" "The official wizard is called level 4 wizard!" "Level Four wizard?" "Tell me about it!" But the housekeeper refused: "at present, you have no doubt that it is not good for you to have access to this knowledge. When you become a level 3 wizard, I will tell you the knowledge in this respect! " Jiangning was a little disappointed, but he was very clear that the housekeeper was right. It may not be a good thing for him to know too early. On the contrary, how to improve their wizard level is the most important thing at present. "One more thing, sir!" Jiangning doubted: "what else? Say it "You don''t have a mind yet. You should think about it. If you have the idea, it will play a higher role in your wizard level promotion. " Jiangning pondered a little and said, "now I''m not worried about meditation. I''ve got a way of thinking about meditation. However, I haven''t been to that place, and I can''t verify my guess more accurately. When I find the place and see the actual situation, I''ll start thinking about it. " "As you wish!" Chapter 19 In the castle of erbowell, Jiangning is sitting on the couch drinking tea, eating fruit, reading books and enjoying the morning sun. The warm sunshine shines on people and makes them warm. Jiangning is wearing a black hooded wizard''s robe, which is made of the most precious material. The hem, cuffs and neckline are embroidered with exquisite patterns and patterns decorated with gold thread, while the back is embroidered with exquisite badges. The housekeeper once said that every wizard has his own mark (badge). As a wizard, even if he is only a first-class apprentice. We should also prepare our own badge, which will symbolize us in the future. Jiangning''s badge is similar to an eye. It means to see through the secrets of the multiverse with this eye. This specially made wizard robe, Jiangning carefully drew several sorcery arrays on it. They are all practical magic array newly learned by Jiangning, including fire prevention, waterproof, windproof, constant temperature, self-cleaning, and radiation isolation. After nearly two years of study, Jiangning itself began to change. The most obvious thing is that his body began to emit "radiation" uncontrollably, which is harmless to him, but for ordinary people, over time, it will do harm to their health. And with the passage of time, in the future, his own radiation will continue to increase and enhance. According to the housekeeper, some powerful wizard houses are affected by the radiation from the wizard. Over time, even the wizard''s residence will have an activation reaction. All sorts of strange and unimaginable things will happen. These places, for some weak wizards. It''s just a place of death. Even these changes are unknown to the wizard himself. Because of the radiation of the witches themselves, they often choose to live alone. There are only some wizard families that live in groups. For a wizard without a family, they usually live alone. And now, Jiangning''s body also began to appear this kind of radiation reaction. Therefore, Jiangning must also consider the issue of living alone, considering that Narnia will be its own base in the future. And he knows the history, or the plot, of the future. In the future, erbowell castle will be conquered by the telmas, and the aborigines of Narnia will be driven to the forest. Jiangning did not know if he would come back hundreds of years later if he left. Therefore, it is necessary to establish a residence alone. Moreover, this residence must be a secret fortress manor mode. So, along with Jiangning''s order. Countless people were mobilized to build a new palace for their wizard king. Moreover, many people know about these subtle changes in Jiangning. However, this does not hinder the people''s love for Jiangning. In addition, they don''t know how to build a castle fortress palace. Therefore, they even held a meeting to discuss. ¡­¡­ "Ning, we don''t understand why we should build a palace alone. It''s also a fortress style palace. At present, Narnia is very safe. No witches, no war. There is no need to mobilize the people to build such a huge building. " Peter questioned. Susan, Lucy and Edmund didn''t say anything, but obviously they thought the same. Including some ministers, there are doubts about this. However, they did not dare to ask about Jiangning''s prestige. Jiangning was silent for a moment and said, "my body has changed. I can''t live with ordinary people. Therefore, it is necessary to build a residence alone, as to why it is in the form of fortress. I can only say that if you are in danger in the future, you should withdraw to the fortress. Quietly waiting for my return Jiangning''s words surprised them. What''s the meaning of this? Why do you say that? What they want to ask, but Jiangning is not going to go on. Therefore, after giving the order to build the fortress palace, he went back to the garden and continued to study witchcraft. What''s more, Jiangning''s words came true after the five kings left. A group of Pirates came to the world of Narnia by accident and have been living and reproducing in Narnia ever since. Hundreds of years have passed. The descendants of these pirates grew and began to attack the Narnians and drive them into the forest. These nanians, thinking of the legend of the king, retreated to the fortress that the king had ordered to build, waiting for the return of the five kings. The fortress, which sheltered them, was named "El Ninh Castle", meaning "the refuge of the wizard king." Jiangning is also a myth among the Narnians because of this "prophecy". ¡­¡­ On one side of the table, there was the wand of the witch jantis. According to the housekeeper, the wand is made of rare metal and magic materials, but the wizard does not need the wand very much. In apprenticeship, the wand increases the power of witchcraft. But it''s just ice. In this way, the wand is very limited. Jiangning was not satisfied, so he could only try to study alchemy to see if he could improve the magic wand. Just after learning for a period of time, Jiangning felt the charm of the wizard more and more. This kind of every moment to accept new things and knowledge, constantly enrich themselves, and even be able to clearly feel their constantly stronger, this feeling is too charming. Therefore, after searching for some information, we can find out how to improve the wand. In Jiangning''s mind, there is a general idea, but there is still a lack of some materials. When these things are found, they are ready to carry out wand improvement. ¡­¡­ Unconsciously, ten years have passed. In the past ten years, Jiangning has visited almost all the lands in Narnia, only the sea. The rest, almost everywhere. In the process of exploring the land of Narnia, Jiangning''s heritage began to strengthen. The radiation from the body is more and more intense. As a result, he rarely appears in front of people. Only when there are some important things, can people come to him for discussion. In general, Jiangning lives alone. Now, after ten years of accumulation, His Wizard level has already entered the level II wizard level, and even can set foot in the level III wizard level at any time. But Jiangning gave up. Early promotion, for him, is not too good. Only by accumulating our own foundation can we help ourselves go further. Therefore, Jiangning''s conscious accumulation of knowledge has led to the fact that even if his knowledge reserve is not as good as that of a formal wizard, it is not far behind. At least, in terms of the most basic knowledge reserve, the official wizard may not be as good as Jiangning. ¡­¡­ Now, outside the castle of erbowell, Jiangning ordered people to build a manor for him to live in. The palace he ordered to build has not yet been repaired because of its huge construction. The main body of the palace is in a hollowed out mountainside. It is easy to defend but difficult to attack if it is integrated with the mountainside. Moreover, Jiangning studied architecture a little in his spare time, so he designed the architectural drawings of the fortress palace himself. It is divided into three parts. The first part is the outer city, which is mainly for the residents and the army. A large number of fortifications were built here. And then there are the redoubts, the second part as a source of officials, various workshops, granaries and drinking water. The third part, of course, is the palace for Jiangning alone. In order to ensure the quality, Jiangning did not let people catch up. Therefore, although the palace was built slowly, it was extremely strong. ¡­¡­ That afternoon, Jiangning finished the experiment and went to the garden to trim the flowers and plants. All of a sudden, aureus came. In ten years, aureus is old and not as strong as he used to be. However, the momentum of the body has not decreased at all. "Your majesty Aureus came to Jiangning and stroked his chest. "Get up, orris!" "Thank you, your majesty!" Jiangning put down the kettle, went to the table and chair and sat down. He poured a cup of flower tea for himself and aureus, and sipped: "come on, aureus! Come to me in a hurry. What happened? " Aureus took a sip of tea and organized his thought: "sire, Philip just returned£¨ King Peter, King Edmund, and Susan and queen Lucy all of a sudden disappeared Jiangning tea hand slightly meal, thought of the answer. He thought a little and said, "don''t worry about aureus. The four of them just went back to their own world. Don''t worry about them. They will come back one day. Now, you ask Philip to show me where the four of them disappeared. Maybe, I''ll be away for a while. You tell me to go on, no matter how long I leave, so that we don''t have to panic. I will come back here again. If there is any danger in the future, I will retreat to the new palace. It''s a secret place, easy to defend but hard to attack. Therefore, aureus, you are responsible for supervising this project, and you must repair it with quality and quantity guaranteed. I will give you ten years to build this castle! " "Your Majesty..." what did Orius want to say? Jiangning''s words always gave him an uncertain premonition. He wanted to ask carefully, but Jiangning would not tell him. Jiangning waved his hand and told Orius to bring Philip. Chapter 20 It wasn''t long before OREZ brought back a chestnut horse. "How nice to meet you, your majesty!" Philip knelt down and saluted Jiangning. Jiangning nodded and put down his book: "don''t be polite, Philip!" After Philip got up, Jiangning stood up: "Peter, where did they go? Where is it missing? " Philip replied, "the king and the queen went to the southern forest. When they saw a street lamp, they went to the forest. After that, it disappeared. No matter how I look for them, I can''t find them. " Philip was helpless. "Don''t worry about them, Philip! Peter, they''re just back in their own world. They''re safe. Now, I want you to take me to the forest where they disappeared. " Although wondering why Jiangning was going there, Philip agreed. "All right, please ride on my back, your majesty!" Jiangning waved his robe, turned over and rode on Philip''s back. Then Philip ran towards the forest. ¡­¡­ "Is this the place? Philip Looking at the street lamp and the surrounding forest, Jiangning inquired. Philip nodded: "yes, your majesty, this is the place." "Philip, you can go back. Tell Orius they have something important to deal with and I''m leaving Narnia for a while. So they don''t have to worry. I''ll come back again. " Jiangning asked. "Yes, your majesty, I see." Philip said, turning away. Jiangning, on the other hand, walked into the forest following the traces left by them on the ground. "The trace disappeared here, but where''s the wardrobe?" In front of me, there were only some leaves, but there was no trace of the wardrobe that could go back and forth to Narnia. "That closet was hidden between the two worlds, and now it''s gone." The housekeeper spoke. Jiangning thought: "so as long as it shows traces, the wardrobe will appear?" "That''s right!" Jiangning smile: "this is very simple ah!" Finish saying, the mouth silently recites the incantation: "the border appears quickly!" An invisible wave appears as the spell goes into effect. The next moment, the hidden wardrobe will show up with the effect of the spell. Jiangning arranged his robes and walked in calmly. After he left, the wardrobe disappeared again. ¡­¡­ Looking at his return to the age of 16 or 17, Jiangning was speechless: "are the rules of the world changing?" He looked at the room in front of him, which had nothing but a closet. He turned his head and looked at the wardrobe. All he saw was coats and solid walls. The forests of Narnia are long gone. ¡­¡­ Carefully open the door, looking around, after all, quietly appeared in the home. In case of being regarded as a thief, it''s really unclear. Seeing no one passing by, Jiangning quickly came to the window, opened the window and blessed himself with invisible witchcraft, and flew out directly. ¡­¡­ After a few hours'' flight, Jiangning came over London, the capital of England. Look at the buildings below and the winding river Thames, Big Ben, tower bridge and the famous St. Paul''s Cathedral. European architecture, compared with oriental architecture, has a kind of alternative freshness. The streets are full of old cars and occasional carriages, as well as double decker buses. In this era, the smoke of World War II has just passed. Marshall''s European recovery plan provided reconstruction funds for these war-torn countries. And the British Empire of the past, even if it is declining, but with its hundreds of years of heritage, even if it has consumed little. With the help of American money, it was the first European country to revive. In the international arena, it still has a strong influence. At the same time, China is still struggling to redouble its efforts. ¡­¡­ Looking at the bustling city under his feet, Jiangning had to sigh that the Brit, who started as a pirate, really had something extraordinary about him. In a short time, London is booming again. Changing his wizard robe, Jiangning wears a suit and strolls around London. When you don''t get a carriage, let alone travel abroad. I haven''t even been to provinces that are a little closer. In the world of super power out of control, I went to America, but I didn''t have time to visit America at all. Everything he did at that time had a purpose. How can I have the idea to play around? Now, Jiangning can finally have a good peace of mind to play around. Although there is no place to visit in London in this era. Entertainment is far behind the 21st century. All kinds of recreational activities are extremely scarce. So he just looked around and tasted the famous dark food of England. After tasting it, Jiangning found that he was really hard to eat. His appetite had already been raised by his mother. As a king in Narnia, he could eat well. Now eating British food is like eating pig food. ¡­¡­ Finally, Jiangning found Chinatown, found a Cantonese restaurant and had a good meal. The long lost hometown food made him feel better in an instant. Living in Narnia for ten years, how can you eat Chinese food? After chatting with the boss for a while, he asked him where he could buy a house and bought a small villa under the guidance of the boss. Throw all the things inside, ask someone to clean thoroughly, and then buy a full set of high-end furniture. Comfortable to live in... As for the money? Jiangning said that this is not a problem at all. As the king of Narnia, gold, as much as possible, is now stored in the carriage. It''s too easy to buy a house in London today. With money, why not enjoy life well? It''s not the life Jiangning wants to live. He pursues in the high realm, but also for better enjoyment. This is the goal of all people in the multiverse. Otherwise, what is the reason why people practice so hard? If it is to explore the truth, to explore the mysteries of the multiverse. It can only be said that this man is stupid in reading. According to Jiangning, it is to enjoy life. With a life span, but not to protect their own strength, so the Wizards desperately to make themselves more powerful. Only when we are strong, can we guarantee our life, protect our life and enjoy our life more happily. And eternal, the pursuit of eternal enjoyment! With the strength of invincible, not old, not dead, not out of life, in order to completely put everything down for enjoyment. No matter what other people do, Jiangning is for this purpose. Although Jiangning is not strong now, he is invincible in this world. ¡­¡­ Therefore, Jiangning put everything aside for the time being, thinking of nothing and doing nothing. It''s right to take a few days off and enjoy it quietly and happily. No matter how comfortable you are, mentally or physically. Chapter 21 In the following days, Jiangning was having a good time in London. Only where there is entertainment, almost all can see his figure, waving pounds, enjoying the treatment that the queen of England can''t match. So that Jiangning is famous in the whole of London, rich from ancient countries, waving money crazy to enjoy everything. So that even racial discrimination began to disappear under the charm of the pound, and everyone regarded him as a VIP. There are also some people in the mind of jealousy, secretly called him a upstart, no gentleman style. Jiangning know also Hun don''t care, a group of poor force, began to envy. It''s not that no one has ever hit his master, but all the people who hit him have died. Gradually, no one dared to make up his mind. At least in both black and white in London, we all know that this single Chinese is not easy to be provoked. For the sake of money, I''m afraid God will be moved! After a month of happy and carefree waves, Jiangning gradually began to take heart. During this period, he toured almost the whole of England and crossed the sea to the continent of Europe. He has been to France, Switzerland, two teeth, Austria, Berlin Wall, Danube River and Rhine River... Finally, he chose to go to Holland, the famous paradise for men. I don''t know when the Dutch laws challenging the moral bottom line of the people of the world were promulgated. Jiangning is not clear about this. In Amsterdam, Jiangning visited the scenery of Holland. The famous red light district of later generations has begun to show its glory. Here, Jiangning enjoys the special service of Dutch big girl. He also brought in some contraband and tasted them to satisfy his curiosity. As for addiction, Jiangning never worried. After he became a wizard apprentice, his life form had changed a long time ago. Even if you play by tons every day, you won''t be addicted. This is the difference between extraordinary life and ordinary people. It''s hard to wonder that once people master the power, they will become addicted. This kind of thing is really exciting! It''s so fuckin ''cool! In Europe, Jiangning has tasted countless special foods and beauties from various countries. I''ve had enough fun at last. I''m going to get down to business. ¡­¡­ Back in London, Jiangning began to look for Digory. He vaguely remembered that Digory seemed to live in London, but he didn''t know exactly where, what road, and what number in London. After several days of searching, Jiangning did not find the person he was looking for. After that, Jiangning began to launch a money offensive and mobilized black and white to help him find someone. In the huge money offensive, Jiangning to find digori, finally found. "Lying trough, it turns out that Digory is the professor Kirk! Damn it, I''m stupid to get out of the house. I don''t know. That old man is my target! Nima... "Jiangning regretfully smashed his head and flew directly to Professor Kirk''s home. ¡­¡­ After several hours of flight, Jiangning came to Professor Kirk''s house. He arranged his clothes and hair and knocked on Professor Kirk''s door. After a while, the door opened, and a crack opened in Lucy''s face. An old-fashioned, unsmiling woman, Mrs. makaretti, the housekeeper of Professor Kirk, showed her face. "Who are you, please? Come here. What can I do for you? " With that, she looked warily at Jiangning. Nowadays, there are not many Chinese people in Europe, not to mention in the rural areas of Britain. Therefore, the Oriental appearance of Jiangning arouses makaretti''s vigilance. "My name is Ning Jiang. I heard that Professor Kirk is a famous scholar, so I specially came to visit him." Jiangning said politely. Makaretti looked up and down at Jiangning. For this 16-year-old boy, with an adult voice, she felt quite interesting: "please wait a moment, I''ll ask the professor!" Then she closed the door. ¡­¡­ Jiangning touched his nose, a little embarrassed... This is the first time, was mercilessly rejected. Before long, the door opened again, and an old man with gray hair and glasses appeared. He looked at Jiangning and asked, "excuse me, do we know each other?" He is old and can''t remember many things clearly. He seems to have no friends from China. "I''m a friend of Aslan''s! I''ve come to visit you specially! " Jiangning said frankly that the name of Aslan must be of enough weight. For those who have witnessed Aslan''s creation, I''m afraid he will never forget that scene. Sure enough Hearing Aslan''s name, Professor Kirk''s eyes suddenly widened: "Aslan!!! Excuse me, is he OK? " "He''s good, he''s healthy, he can swallow a cow at once!" Jiangning Xinkou hubai. But Professor Kirk nodded seriously. He was very happy: "I haven''t seen Aslan for decades. When I met him, I was young and made a lot of mistakes. Later, in order to make up for the mistake, he planted an apple tree to protect the border of Narnia. Er... I want to ask, that... " "Do you want to ask jantis?" Professor Kirk said excitedly, "yes, I want to know about her. This female watch... Cough, I mean this woman, this witch, she''s terrible. " Jiangning secretly chuckled and said solemnly, "jantis, she''s dead. We had a fight and she was killed by Aslan." Jiangning''s words stunned makareti. She looked at Professor Kirk and Jiangning again. She was so confused. What state affairs did NIMA talk about? Are you talking about Africa? Jiangning and Professor Kirk ignored her and talked about Narnia and Aslan. "Oh, God damn it! Please come in. After chatting for so long, I forgot that I was still outside the door. It''s very impolite. Please forgive me. Please come in After talking for a long time, Professor Kirk found that Jiangning was still standing outside the door, and quickly invited him into the room. Nima, finally. Jiangning secretly abdominal Fei, the face is not obvious: "where, outside the air is very good." With that, he thumped his stiff and numb thigh ¡­¡­ After entering the room, Jiangning followed Professor Kirk to his study to talk. "Ms. makaretti, please bring it..." he turned to Jiangning and said, "Oh, I mean, what would you like to drink?" "Coffee!" Jiangning said that this is to do as the Romans do. "Two coffees, ma''am!" Makaretti nodded and went downstairs to prepare coffee. After entering the room, Professor Kirk asked Jiangning to sit down. Jiangning sat down and looked at the study a little. The first impression is, well, a lot of books. The second impression is, well, it''s messy. There were books, papers and drafts all over the place. "I''m sorry to make you laugh. The study is a bit messy. I''ll clean it up right now. " Professor Kirk gave a slightly embarrassed smile. "Everywhere, scholars'' study is like this. It''s not embarrassing. Because many great works are born in this environment. " Professor Kirk was very happy with Jiangning''s words. He looked at Jiangning with admiration. "Let me help you!" Jiangning said that, in Professor Kirk''s shocked eyes, he used his mind to sort out all the books, papers and drafts scattered on the ground and stack them in a suitable place. Professor Kirk painted a cross on his chest, shocked: "my God, you are a wizard!" He was shocked that his uncle was an evil magician, and later forced him to wear the ring to explore the world. It was at that time that he entered the world of jantis and awakened the witch. Later, he accidentally took the witch into the world of Narnia and witnessed Aslan''s creation of all things in the world. "Yes, I am a wizard." Jiangning admitted frankly. "Then you..." Jiangning interrupted, adding: "I am not only a wizard, but also the king of Narnia, whom Aslan himself has canonized. As a matter of fact, Peter, Edmund, Susan and Lucy were also canonized by Aslan "Peter told me that he had a Chinese companion who worked with them to defeat the witch. He also said that the Chinese companion was a wizard. It''s just that I never thought about you. Now I see it with my own eyes. " Professor Kirk exclaimed. Dodo dodo! "Come in, please Makaretti came in, first glanced at Jiangning, then looked at the room, and a flash of surprise flashed in her eyes: "coffee for you two!" "Thank you, ma''am!" Jiangning thanks. "You may go out, Ms. macaretti!" Makaretti looked at Professor Kirk, heard what he said, nodded, picked up the tray and went out. After makaretti left, Professor Kirk sat down opposite Jiangning, took a sip of coffee and said, "Why are you here? Peter and them Jiangning shook his head, in Professor Kirk''s shocked eyes, said the past that Professor Kirk did not want to mention. "The ring!" Chapter 22 Professor Kirk is no stranger to the Lord of the rings. It was because of this magic ring that he was able to appreciate the charm of the different world. His uncle Andrew is a magician. Referring to the Lord of the rings again, Professor Kirk recalled: "at that time, I was very young. At first, I lived in the countryside with my mother and my father was far away in India. Later, my mother fell ill and became seriously ill. She was about to die. We moved from the countryside to London to take care of me and my mother. Living with my crazy uncle Andrew and aunt, I met Polly here He took a sip of coffee, quietly arranged his thoughts, and then said, "at that time, we were playing" adventure game "every day, as described in treasure island. From the attic storage room door, down the pool there into a dark path. We call it "smuggler''s cave." it was on that day that we discovered uncle Andrew''s Secret... " ¡­¡­ "I want to know how long the tunnel is? Does it really only come to the edge of your house? " Asked Digory. Polly replied, "I don''t know how long the tunnel will be, but it certainly doesn''t stop there on the roof." "Ah, in that case, we can walk all over the row of houses!" "Yes Polly said positively, "Gee!" "Why?" "We can walk into other people''s houses!" "In that case, they will be caught as thieves. It''s not a joke." "It''s not what you think, it''s just the house next to your house." ¡­¡­ The dark and airy tunnel was full of dust. The two children walked quietly on the rafters, occasionally whispering in each other''s ears: "look, up to your attic." Or say, "ha, it''s in the center of my house." Fortunately, the two never fell and the candle never went out. They came to the wall with a small door and stopped there. There is no handle or bolt on this side of the door. Obviously, the door is designed to let people in but not come out. There was a common hook on the door, and they tried to open it. "Shall I go and open it?" Digory asked Polly replied, "I''ll support you as long as you like." As she said before. They know they are at a critical moment, but no one is willing to back off. Digory tossed about and finally opened the door. At that moment, the sunlight made them blink. Following the light, they were surprised to find that this is not an abandoned attic, but a room with complete layout, but filled with the feeling of emptiness. Curiosity drives Polly to walk forward step by step. She blows out the candle and enters the room full of strange atmosphere. Her footsteps are lighter than the mouse''s. ¡­¡­ The house looks like a living room, but structurally it''s a loft. The walls were full of shelves and books. This summer is really cold, the fireplace is still burning warm flame, high back armchair back to the two children. Between Polly and the armchair was a big table full of books, pens, ink bottles, notebooks and a microscope. The first thing that caught Polly''s eye was a wooden tray, which glittered red with rings on it. They are placed in pairs. The yellow ring and the green ring are close together. They look the same size as ordinary rings, but they are extremely bright and shining with unimaginable beautiful light. If Polly were smaller than she is now, she would mistake it for candy and put it in her mouth. ¡­¡­ "The beautiful ring attracts Polly and me. As if there is a voice constantly calling us, let us put on the ring. Then uncle Andrew appeared. He seemed more frightening and weird than ever. He seduced Polly into wearing the yellow ring, and Polly suddenly disappeared in front of us after touching the ring. In order to save Polly and take him home, uncle Andrew began to bewitch me again. He explained to me that it was all to verify his experiment, and the results showed that uncle Andrew had succeeded. " Jiangning asked, "where did your uncle get the raw material for the ring?" Professor Kirk said: "Uncle Andrew told me that his godmother, old lady Raffi, was one of the few people in the country who had" immortal blood ". She once gave uncle Andrew a box and told him that once she died, uncle Andrew would burn the box with some ceremony. Obviously, uncle Andrew didn''t listen to her godmother. Instead, he tried to open the box. Uncle Andrew said that the source of the box did not come from ancient Egypt, Babylon, ancient India or even ancient China. It''s not from ancient Greece or hetti. This box is from Atlantis, an island country in the Atlantic After so many words, Professor Kirk had a dry mouth and a cup of coffee to moisten his throat. He once again said, "the box comes from Atlantis, which means it is older than the stone tools unearthed in Europe. Uncle Andrew went through a lot of experiments. When his hair turned white, he opened the box. The box is filled with things from other worlds. It''s soil. Delicate, clean soil. Because it involves the universe, my uncle did not rashly contact. Instead, through experiments, the clay is made into a ring... " ¡­¡­ Having said so much nonsense, Jiangning''s real purpose is the whereabouts of those rings. Because the ring can take him to a transit station! And that transfer station can let him go to another world, which is very important to Jiangning. "What about the rings? Are you here? " Jiangning asked eagerly. Professor Kirk gave Jiangning a deep look and said, "the rings are still with me. I keep them intact. Young man, though I don''t know why you''re looking for the ring. But I also know that I have no ability to stop you. Just, I have a request! " "You say!" "I hope you don''t do bad things with these rings when you get them. Just like me at the beginning... "Professor Kirk was a bit unnatural when he said that. After all, he regretted that he had brought jantis to Narnia. "Don''t worry, I''m looking for the ring because I have a very important thing to do. It''s important to me, it''s about my future. I promise I will not make the same mistakes as you, and I will never take other evil people to other worlds. " Jiangning assured. "I believe in Aslan''s vision, young man!" With that, Professor Kirk got up, rummaged and searched, and finally took out a dusty box. He blew the dust on the box and opened it carefully. There were two rings in the box. A yellow ring, a green ring. Professor Kirk said: "wearing a yellow ring can take you to a different world. With a green ring, you can come back safely. Put on the yellow ring, you will appear in a forest, the forest is distributed with pools, each pool represents a world! You just need to jump into the pool to reach the different world. And when you want to come back, you just need to wear a green ring and come back. " Jiangning took the box and looked at the two rings in it. He was very excited. With this, it will be easier to go to any world in the future, and there is no need to search for objects with different world coordinates. "Thank you very much, Professor! Thank you for choosing to believe me. " Jiangning sincerely thanks Professor Kirk. Professor Kirk laughed and said, "I believe Aslan and Peter''s eyes can stand side by side with justice, defeat evil and bring peace to Narnia. And the king of Aslan must not be evil. " Jiangning is somewhat speechless. In the end, in Europe or America of this era, the status of the Chinese people is still very embarrassing, even the black people are inferior. Professor Kirk didn''t mean to be discriminated against, but he expressed this kind of discrimination unconsciously. Jiangning could tell just now from his tone of speaking about Aslan, Peter and Edmund. Soon Jiangning banished these irrelevant ideas from his mind. He doesn''t care about these. Compared with his own future, why bother with mortals? When he got what he wanted, Jiangning left. Professor Kirk himself took him to the door. In his shocked eyes, he witnessed Jiangning soar into the sky and fly toward London. Just as he witnessed Aslan''s creation Chapter 23 It took Jiangning several hours to return to his home in London. He is burning a basin full of bath water, beautiful bubble bubble, wash the bath. Relaxed slightly tired spirit, then simply went to Chinatown for lunch. In the afternoon, I stroll around London and pick up beautiful women by the way. In the evening, I had an in-depth exchange with the new beauty. Unlock all kinds of bizarre postures and accomplish an achievement ¡­¡­ The next morning, seeing off the reluctant beauty, Jiangning returned to the house. Open the box containing two rings, left hand wearing a half glove, two rings were put on the ring finger and middle finger. Taking into account the wisdom ring on the tail finger, he has worn three rings, which makes his present state a little strange... According to Roman literature, the ring finger is the one who wears the wedding ring, and the middle finger is the second to the ring finger, which is suitable for wearing the wedding ring. The tail finger conveys a charming and sexy message ¡­¡­ However, Jiangning is not entangled in this, just the brain hole opened for a while and a half will not close. Soon, he touched the yellow ring on his middle finger with his right index finger. Suddenly, Jiangning disappeared out of thin air. ¡­¡­ In a distant alien space, there are woods and pools everywhere. Each pool represents a world. This space serves as a "transit station". WOW!!! Jiangning came out of a pool and looked around. He is very excited, very excited, which shows that he has successfully reached the world''s transit station, jiezhonglin. Looking at the numerous pools around, Jiangning called the housekeeper with pride. "Housekeeper, with this transfer station, we can save a lot of world resources." The housekeeper gave a rare projection. He looked at the jiezhonglin and nodded with satisfaction: "Sir, with this transfer station, we can save a lot of world resources. But Sir, if you go to some powerful world in the future, you still need to pay a small amount of the world origin. " "Why?" Jiangning is not happy, Ma Dan. What do you mean? Is it easy for Laozi to earn some money? How can this housekeeper, instead of trying to save money for me, constantly encourage me to spend money? For this incompetent housekeeper, Jiangning slightly began to be vigilant. The housekeeper explained helplessly: "for the world that does not involve supernatural power and gods, it can be regarded as the lower world. This kind of world, as long as you are not strong enough to violate the rules of the world, you do not need to cover up your identity. For the world with many supernatural powers and gods, it is necessary to appropriately cover up the identity and pay a little bit of world origin. In exchange for long-term activities in that world, it''s a sum worth paying. " "Oh Jiangning suddenly realized that this is the original meaning! I thought there was another conspiracy. It seems that I have made a mistake. However, this guy didn''t tell me such an important thing. His heart is to blame! "Next time, if it''s such a world, you should tell me in advance. Or let me have a preparation, you say so, white happy. In the future, when you come to the higher world, you still need to spend money to get through the relationship Jiangning felt a little sad and thought of this way to save money. Who knows, in the twinkling of an eye, it will cost money in the end... This NIMA really beeps the dog. ¡­¡­ After a gag, Jiangning is no longer fooling around and starts to look around carefully. "There are a lot of pools, and there are so many pools. Each of them represents a world. The most important thing is that these pools do not have names. Can we go to other worlds one by one in the future? " What can we do??? How much time will it take to find the right world? As far as Jiangning is concerned, the world he will explore in the future will at least contain a small amount of extraordinary power. In this way, it is possible to obtain some rare resources or different knowledge there. The world of pure science and technology will become more and more insignificant in the future. Unless these technologies in the world of science and technology have developed to a very high level, such a world may be helpful to Jiangning. Otherwise, it''s not worth wasting time in these worlds. Yes, in Jiangning''s view, this is a waste of time. If we spend too much energy and time to help the lower world and promote it to the higher world, we may gain a lot of world origin. However, this is totally unnecessary. Although the origin of the world is very important, it is far less important for Jiangning than those rare knowledge or resources. After all, Jiangning''s current accomplishments are still very low, and it is difficult to use the world origin. Therefore, at present, the origin of the world is not very important to Jiangning. Moreover, we have found jiezhonglin, which as a transit station contains the location of countless worlds. To cross the other world, you only need to jump to Hooper, without a carriage, and save a considerable part of the world. Therefore, it''s better not to go at the beginning than to help the lower world to get promoted. Isn''t it better to destroy a world and plunder the origin of the world all at once? Saved that time, that energy. But this method is a bit too cruel. Jiangning is not a pervert. It exterminates all life in one world at a time. First of all, in his mentality, he still firmly adheres to the moral concept formed by himself for more than 20 years. He didn''t want to destroy the world until he had to. After all, this kind of thing was too terrible... He was very afraid that he would destroy one in the future, and he would certainly destroy the other. Once he started, it would be hard to turn back. At that time, he became the great devil of the world. What''s the meaning of immortality? That kind of me, or myself? For this, Jiangning always keeps himself on guard. Never be reduced to a puppet of power. What he pursues is to enjoy life better, not to become a puppet of power. ¡­¡­ Therefore, Jiangning''s future strategic focus will be to find a world with extraordinary power. Not the general technological world, for the same reason. ¡­¡­ At the moment, Jiangning is on the bank, constantly looking at the pools around him. He is standing on the bank, trying to see what kind of world this is. However, the pool remained unchanged, as if there was an invisible fog. It makes it difficult for him to pry into the reality of the world and obtain the information of the world. The only way to know what kind of world this world is is to enter the pool. Take a look with your own eyes and explore the world''s information. ¡­¡­ Jiangning tightly frowned, constantly looking for the answer in his mind. Try to get the information you want from it and help yourself. "Housekeeper, do you have any good idea?" After thinking about it for a long time, Jiangning couldn''t think of an answer, so he had to ask the housekeeper. See if you can get the answer you want from the housekeeper. The housekeeper was silent for a moment, and said, "Sir, this method is not without. But it''s too difficult for you at this stage. " "What''s the way?" "This method, to be exact, is witchcraft or alchemy. Its name is "eye of omnivision!" "All eyes?" The housekeeper said with certainty: "this sorcery can only be performed by a wizard above level 4. It can be a sorcery or made into an alchemy item. It has a great degree of freedom, and its only function is to have a preliminary insight into the constitution rules and information of a world. That is to say, is the world a higher world or a lower world? Does it contain extraordinary power? Wait, you can see all this information. It''s the witchcraft specially developed by the Witches of the past in order to better colonize the alien world. " "What a bull!" In a few words, the housekeeper describes the power and madness of the witches for Jiangning... What kind of madman is it that can fantastically think of such witchcraft, and it has also become a reality. Jiangning can imagine that those witches who learned to see the whole world easily colonized the alien world and saved a lot of costs. It''s true that when you find a world, you can see it through the eyes of all. Whether it is higher or lower, whether it is an extraordinary world or an ordinary world can be understood at a glance. It saves a lot of unnecessary time and provides great help for the witches. Unfortunately, Jiangning is still a big step away from the level 4 wizard. Most importantly, he has not yet chosen his own meditation method. Once you become a level 3 wizard, you must choose your own meditation method, otherwise, the potential can only be up to now¡° What a pity Jiangning shakes his head. He doesn''t think about the world any more. If he thinks too much, he will only increase his troubles. At present, or in accordance with the stupid way, one by one slowly experiment! Chapter 24 After that, Jiangning began to experiment constantly, jumping into one pool after another. After browsing the strange world, one of them is obviously "Alice in Wonderland". Seeing the world''s iconic crazy animals and the red and white queen, Jiangning immediately thought of this world. Just a glance, and did not stay among them. At present, the value of the world is not very great. One world after another, some of them are obviously ancient world. Jiangning once saw the Roman army and the Han army. There are also the modern world, World War I and World War II. There is even a more fantastic world. Jiangning sees the figure of the Royal Navy in a trance. ¡­¡­ "I don''t know which of these pools is the world of the witch jantis." Looking at the innumerable pools around, Jiangning scratched his head in distress. Sometimes, too many choices in front of you, you will be very distressed. Among these choices, it is very difficult to choose a world that you need to find most urgently. Anxious Jiangning, constantly scratching the scalp. "You should have asked Professor Kirk! Maybe he''ll have a place in that world. " On second thought, decades later, Professor Kirk may not remember these. Instead of wasting time asking Professor Kirk, why don''t you keep trying and maybe find it? Thinking of this, Jiangning jumped into the pool in front of him. ¡­¡­ When he came to the new world, he was surprised. The world in front of us is very desolate. The sun in the sky is huge, red and cold... It can''t be compared with the sun in other world. In other worlds, the sun is yellow, emitting light and heat. The sun in this world emits little light and heat. At a glance, there is no green in the desertification land. There are only dead vegetation and bones exposed in the wilderness. There are human beings and animals in the world. It''s like the end of the world. It''s dead and desolate. Jiangning walks on the earth, feeling the rules of the world carefully. He found that the world seemed to be unprepared for his arrival. The world consciousness has no response, and the whole world exudes a strong sense of death. This is a dying world! Jiangning said silently. Wait, death!!! All of a sudden, Jiangning thought of some possibility. Is this "Chayne!" According to the original description, the royal family of chayne world, that is, jantis, competes with her sister for the throne. At first, the two sides agreed that no one would take the lead in using magic. However, with the defeat of Jane''s army, the balance of victory tilted to Jane''s sister''s side. For the sake of the throne, jantis asked her sister to give her the throne. At this time, all her troops were killed, leaving jantis alone. Even so, jantis remained calm and looked at her sister with a triumphant expression. In a rage, she used the curse of extinction! The effect of extermination is that all life will die except the caster. Prosperous and beautiful chayne, destroyed in an instant, all living things, died in an instant. Jantis became the final winner, but the winner was sad. Therefore, there is no other life in the world but her. Therefore, this is one of the reasons why the extermination mantra was banned by the royal family of Chian. Jantis was able to learn the curse of extinction, which she explained. She also learned it in a secret place. This spell has only one word, but its power can destroy the whole world! Before using the extermination spell, jantis used magic in a room. Later, after she used the curse of extinction, she came here again. By their own magic, sleeping for a thousand years, until the arrival of digori, and inadvertently wake her up. ¡­¡­ "Yes, it must be chayne here!" After careful observation, Jiangning came to a positive conclusion. According to the description of the original work, this dead world is consistent with the original work. "Housekeeper, is the world dead?" After a moment''s silence, the housekeeper gave the answer: "Sir, the world is not dead yet. If you feel it carefully, you should be able to feel the world consciousness of extreme weakness. " After listening to the housekeeper''s words, Jiangning felt it carefully, and indeed felt the extremely weak sense of the world. The world consciousness has fallen into a deep sleep for a long time, and now it can hold up to the present, relying on the support of the past. However, the curse of annihilation of jantis makes the whole world die in an instant. The sense of the world has been severely damaged! After a thousand years of time, to now has been weak to the point of death at any time! It is estimated that if Jiangning comes more than 100 years later, then chaen will be completely destroyed. Jiangning came here when it was about to die. Today is its lucky day for the world. ¡­¡­ "My plan is right!" "My plan is right!" Facing the open and deserted wilderness, Jiangning was excited and roared constantly. How long has it been? After thinking about it for so long, now, this painstaking plan can finally be implemented. At this moment, how can it not be exciting? "Steward, now I command you. Start planning now and reformat the world! " Jiangning cried out. "Yes, sir!" The voice of the housekeeper was also a little excited at this moment. How many people in the whole multiverse can do this? How many people have such bad luck? The answer is very few. The whole multiverse, and not many people, can do this. It is commendable that the plan maker is only an apprentice. Just by virtue of a ghost idea, we began to plan the arrival of this day! ¡­¡­ The carriage hanging around Jiangning''s neck automatically jumped off Jiangning''s neck. Then, the carriage quickly returned to its original size. Jiangning excitedly stepped on the carriage, the door closed, the whole body in a burst of colorful light shrouded in broken space, towards the core of the world. Looking back at the turbulence, the next moment, a flash of light. The carriage was already in a strange place. ¡­¡­ The space is huge, surrounded by mountains, and the "sea" below is rolling magma. In the center of this space, a huge ball of light is quietly suspended. A white awn and ribbon, constantly flying. "This huge sphere of light is the world consciousness, and those flying" streamers "are the manifestation of the world rules." The housekeeper gave a timely explanation. It''s said that it''s the manifestation of the world''s rules, and Jiangning tries hard to see them clearly. However, it is a pity that he can not see clearly, understand and understand these world rules. These levels of rules are too far away for him. However, such close contact has laid an unbreakable foundation for Jiangning''s future. It''s just that Jiangning can''t detect all this. "He''s very weak. He knows he''s going to die! It''s so weak that it can''t even hide these rules! " Coming here, Jiangning clearly feels the weakness of world consciousness. It''s dying a little bit, it''s falling into a perpetual sleep. The light around it became dim, along with the low temperature of the magma below, and large areas of condensed land floated on the magma. It seems that before long, the magma will cool down, and that''s when the world is dead! Perhaps feeling the arrival of Jiangning, or feeling the chance of rebirth, the world consciousness gradually awakened. It instinctively seizes the chance to make it live! The rules that linger all over the body gradually disperse, revealing its core to Jiangning. "It chooses to surrender to you completely and unreservedly!" In fact, there is no need for the housekeeper to say that Jiangning understands this. He is full of sense, even if it is a collection of rules. He has no sense of ruthlessness, just like a mechanical world consciousness. At the moment when we are about to die completely, just like ordinary life, we are eager to survive! "Exchange my mind!" With the transmission of Jiangning''s instructions, the knowledge of "Lord of the world" has been continuously imported into Jiangning''s spiritual sea. According to the guidance of Ming idea, Jiangning began to practice this Ming idea, and began the next step! "Ready to format!" Chapter 25 With a sound of formatting, the next moment, a wave of HTC''s world origin rushed out of the carriage. The world origin of colorful luster, constantly rush into the world consciousness, constantly wash away the rules of the world! As the world began to format, the whole chayne changed dramatically. The earth, the sky, mountains, oceans, forests, lakes, deserts, magma and all the old things have all become the most basic elements, and these elements rush into the world consciousness crazily. ¡­¡­ With the practice of Ming thought, Jiangning began to separate his most important point of true spirit according to the guidance of Ming thought. Jiangning itself does not have the ability to separate, so he uses the world source to protect his soul. In order to prevent the soul from suffering from irreparable trauma, at the same time, use the origin of the world to peel off the mark of the true spirit. "Ah, ah, ah..." The pain of soul tearing, Jiangning only loud scream, seems to be able to eliminate this pain. Under the protection of the world origin, Zhenling was stripped off smoothly. It turns into an eye like mark, rushes into the core of world consciousness, and successfully grasps the whole world. ¡­¡­ "What a wonderful feeling Jiangning felt as if he had two bodies, and the other body gave him a wonderful feeling. It seems that all the beautiful words in the world can not specifically describe this wonderful feeling. At least, Jiangning felt that his words were poor, and he could not describe this feeling concretely. It''s amazing. It''s hard to tell the wonder of this moment. ¡­¡­ With the entry of Jiangning Zhenling, it means that he has achieved initial success. Master the first level of meditation, and the most important and critical level. It means that Jiangning is really getting started at this moment. With the cultivation of Ming thought, Jiangning''s body began to change wonderfully. The first is his wizard level, because of the cultivation of meditation. The original power must be transformed into the unique power of meditation, and the part that does not conform to the system of meditation is dissolved by the hegemony of meditation. Therefore, the second level wizard returned to the moment when he was promoted to the first level wizard. Although the level has been reduced, Jiangning''s foundation is relatively more solid. The transformation of Ming''s thoughts not only helps him sort out what he has learned, but also helps him lay the most solid foundation. In the future, as long as he studies and practices step by step, he will be promoted again soon. Moreover, from this moment on, Jiangning clearly felt that the bottleneck between the first level wizard and the fourth level wizard no longer existed. This discovery makes Jiangning even more excited. ¡­¡­ With the influx of the origin of the world, the progress of the formation of world consciousness is faster and faster. The earth, the sky, the sea and the stars all become the most basic elements and pour into the world consciousness. At the same time, the world consciousness of the big light ball, also began to shrink. Everything is formatting. Everything is returning to its original appearance. With a silent explosion, chayne disappeared. In the void, there is only one seed with a faint white light! World seed!!! The next moment, the seeds of the world fly fiercely to the carriage. Then, without hindrance, he entered the sea of Jiangning spirit and accepted the warm cultivation of Jiangning spirit. Only when the seeds of the world germinate can Jiangning use the world''s origin to help it grow. ¡­¡­ "Format finished, sir!" Jiangning slowly opened his eyes, his eyes dim, pale to the extreme, peeling off the wound of Zhenling. Even if there is the protection of the world''s origin, it will do great damage to Jiangning. He can only rely on time and a small amount of world origin to slowly repair the damage of the true spirit. "How much does this formatting cost?" "Twenty five million!" "Poof!" Jiangning has finally understood what it means to be happy and sad. He was a multimillionaire a moment ago. The next moment, I will be bankrupt. This is called extreme joy begets sorrow. It costs too much to format a complete and mature world. It''s also thanks to the fact that chayne is very weak. If chayne is a little bit "strong", maybe the progress of formatting will not be completed at all. Even so, Jiangning is just a pain for a while, then, a sudden message, let him ecstatic. "The curse of extinction!" After the world is formatted, all the information materials are erased and switched to the original state. Originally, the information of the extinction mantra should have disappeared, but I don''t know why it has been preserved. "It should be reserved by the world consciousness in order to thank you." Jiangning was puzzled by the housekeeper''s words: "isn''t world consciousness a collection of rules? Will there be feelings? " "Generally speaking, the world consciousness is very rigid and only has the rule collection of mechanical thinking mode. However, there are a few powerful world, they have no intention with people! Have their own ideas, understand the thinking. However, there are not many such powerful worlds in the multiverse. Most of the world consciousness, they only have instinct. Maybe chayne has existed for a long time, or maybe it is about to die. It gave birth to "thinking". In order to thank you, it has reserved the curse of extinction for you. " "Although this kind of thinking will dissipate, in any case, it is an alternative rebirth for it." After the world consciousness is formatted, all the old things are eliminated. In the future, the world born after the seed of the world "germinates" will be in the form of plane, or the state of a planet, or the rudiment of the universe, all of which will depend on Jiangning''s decision. After all, that will be the new world. It has nothing to do with chayne. After staying in the void for a while, Jiangning ordered the housekeeper to return. After a while, he went back to jiezhonglin. Maybe it''s because of the disappearance of chayne format, and at the same time, HUPO, which originally belonged to chayne, disappeared in jiezhonglin. There was only a dry hole in the original place. Moreover, just now in the void, Jiangning tried to return to jiezhonglin with a yellow ring, but failed. Jiangning tried to think about what caused this, maybe it was chaen, maybe it was too far away... In a word, there were two factors in it. ¡­¡­ Back in London, Jiangning plans to have a good rest. After planning for such a long time, it''s time to have a good rest. Moreover, because of the damage to the soul, when learning any knowledge and practicing meditation, I feel very uncomfortable. Moreover, once in-depth, it will be headache, so in this state, it is not appropriate to learn. Based on this physical state, Jiangning began to travel, vacation way to ease the soul of the trauma. Depending on time and the origin of the world, we can repair the damage slowly. However, the housekeeper does not know how much time it will take. Maybe it''s a year, maybe it''s ten years, maybe it''s a hundred years... Maybe it''s a thousand years. Unless we can find something strange to heal the soul and speed up the repair process. Or more simply, reincarnation, with the power of the rules to repair the damage to the soul. However, this method was rejected by Jiangning without hesitation. Are you kidding? After reincarnation, who knows what it is? Once reincarnated, is it still yourself? Therefore, this method is not adopted at all. Only by time, or looking for something else to repair the trauma of the soul. With a heavy mind, Jiangning will put on the agenda the goal of exploring a different world again. The sooner the damage of the soul recovers, the better. When it comes to the future, no carelessness is allowed! Chapter 26 1923, Cairo, Egypt! Egypt in this era, a colony of the British Empire, opened the Suez Canal. Making Egypt gradually began to prosper, Egypt''s major ports, berthing numerous ships. The British colonial army patrols everywhere. Egypt is too important to Britain. ¡­¡­ Wearing a black robe and a hood on his head, Jiangning strolls through the market in Cairo. People come and go on the streets, and there are races in all countries. In this era, white people are the most important. All the other people of color can not be compared with white people. No, Jiangning soon got into trouble. "Stop, what are you doing?" "Pull the hat down." A group of British colonial troops stopped Jiangning and began to question. Jiangning pulled down his hood, revealing his long black hair. His orientalized face made the British army a little surprised. Then, several British soldiers began to feel uneasy. They searched Jiangning''s clothes and said in a racist tone: "yellow monkey, what are you doing here?" The words of this British soldier made the rest of the British soldiers laugh at him. He looked at Jiangning with cat and mouse eyes. "I''m talking to you, answer me!" With that, the British soldier raised the butt of his gun and smashed it at Jiangning''s head. Jiangning easily dodged, got the wand from jantis and stabbed the British soldier in the stomach. Later, he stabbed the rest of the British soldiers to death. Ignoring the panic screams of passers-by, Jiangning calmly put on his hood and turned to leave here. Later, throughout Cairo, the British wanted an Oriental on a large scale. ¡­¡­ "Where on earth is hamnatta?" It''s too inefficient to repair the trauma of the soul only by time. Therefore, after a period of rest, Jiangning decisively began to look for things or methods that can cure the soul. "O''Connor, they started from Chittagong. He was attacked by the Pharaonic bodyguards and was forced to abandon the ship. Then... From which shore, into which desert, the film did not mention, completely blind ah! " "What the hell is going to happen?" Jiangning scratched his head. In the face of such a situation, he really had no good way. As for asking the housekeeper, he had no good idea. Moreover, there are gods in this world. Anubis, the Egyptian god of death, should keep a certain respect for the gods. As a result, Jiangning wandered around the city of Kailuo. ¡­¡­ Then, the British colonial army stationed in Cairo began a large-scale search of the city. On this point, Jiangning did not know at all, perhaps even if he knew, he did not care. Although facing the gods, Jiangning is not much stronger than mole ants. Even imarton, the high priest, may be defeated, but for ordinary people, it''s not on the same level at all. Even if they hold the most advanced weapons in the world, they can''t hurt him. ¡­¡­ After that, Jiangning wandered around Cairo, trying to find O''Connor and them. However, he did not find O''Connor after searching for half a month. He also visited Cairo prison. There was no O''Connor, but he didn''t know it was 1923. However, three years later, in 1926, he came early. ¡­¡­ So, on the premise of not finding O''Connor, Jiangning began to look for Evelyn. He remembers that Evelyn seemed to work in the Egyptian Museum of antiquities. She studied the culture of ancient Egypt thoroughly and knew the writing of ancient Egypt. Jiangning was very curious about the two classics. One is a record of all the witchcraft and curses in ancient Egypt, and the other is said to record information about the gods. He wanted to see if he could find information about the soul from these two scriptures. Even if not, the incantation of ancient Egypt can greatly enrich his means of attack. So, after spending some money to bewitch the Egyptian colonial government with witchcraft. After donating a large amount of sponsorship funds to the Egyptian Museum of antiquities, Jiangning smoothly entered the museum and met Evelyn. After a period of time and establishing a good relationship with Evelyn, Jiangning expressed his interest in learning ancient Egyptian characters. And Evelyn is very generous to agree, but also very happy. Every day, I am very excited to explain the ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs for Jiangning, and Evelyn is very satisfied with Jiangning''s studious and diligent. In this way, a willing to learn, a willing to teach, a little bit of time in the past. Jiangning''s level is also constantly improving, and her reading and writing skills are increasing day by day, which makes Evelyn very surprised. ¡­¡­ "Incredible, Ning! In such a short time, you can master the ancient Egyptian script so quickly. You know, when I was studying, I spent a lot of time. However, compared with you, I feel inferior. " Evelyn exclaimed. Jiangning smile: "I can learn so fast, but also thanks to the good teacher Evelyn teach." "I''m also honored to have such an excellent student." Evelyn said solemnly, and they both laughed. Evelyn was quite surprised at the "little brother"''s studiousness and intelligence. And Jiangning''s politeness, also let him greatly add points in Evelyn''s heart. In this era, Chinese people are generally despised, leaving the world with the impression that they are dirty, old-fashioned and backward with long braids behind their heads. In short, it seems that all the bad words are poured into China overnight. At the same time, in comparison with Jiangning, it''s no wonder that Evelyn has changed her impression of China again. In fact, Jiangning had a long talk with Evelyn on this issue. Comparing the past with the present, when talking about "modern" China, Evelyn has repeatedly refreshed her understanding of Jiangning, which makes her marvel at Jiangning''s erudition. ¡­¡­ Although Jiangning is not a person in this world, this world is a part of the history of the main world. The only difference is that in this world there are supernatural forces, there are gods, and in the main world there are no such things. Although he always admonishes himself like this every time, Jiangning is still very angry when others talk about China and its bad and backward situation. Maybe, it''s irrational, maybe, it''s a bit naive. But even so, Jiangning still said a word to those people. When China led the world, your ancestors were still savages! ¡­¡­ I''m going to get back to the point. In the process of learning, Jiangning not only has a good relationship with Evelyn, but also with Jonathan. Jonathan is not clean and easy to gamble. But he was very concerned about his only sister, Evelyn. This is also what makes Jiangning feel good about. When watching movies, he is one of the few characters he likes. For this reason, Jiangning wiped a lot of buttocks for him, and Jonathan also liked Jiangning very much. Not only to help him settle his gambling debts, but also to help him from time to time. Where can I find such a good-natured and golden friend? Jonathan completely forgot the fact that he was wanted by the colonial government after he knew that Jiangning had killed several British soldiers by hand. ¡­¡­ Today, Evelyn and Jiangning organized the materials of the museum together. Evelyn is busy, Jiangning is busy. Anyway, she is idle. In this era, there are no entertainment activities, except drinking and whoring, and there is no place for fun. Spiritual entertainment is extremely scarce. Let Jiangning only use this form to pass the boring time. Because I don''t know when the plot starts, most of the time, Jiangning is staring at Evelyn and them. "Well, today''s data are sorted out. Come on, Ning. I''ll treat you to coffee! " Evelyn patted Jiangning on the shoulder and took the lead to walk out. "Nafidili!" Jiangning suddenly cried. Evelyn was obviously stunned. She thought the name was familiar, but she didn''t know why. She turned and looked at Jiangning doubtfully. "What?" Jiangning shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. You want to buy me coffee? What are you waiting for? Let''s go Jiangning pulls Evelyn away. Evelyn just feels familiar with the name, and then doesn''t think much about it. Jiangning, who secretly observes Evelyn''s expression, comes to the conclusion that Evelyn is still a little familiar with her past life. However, the memory of her previous life has not yet come to life. ¡­¡­ In this way, unconsciously, Jiangning spent three years in Cairo! Chapter 27 1926, Cairo, Egypt. On this day, Jiangning thought about the extinction mantra in his room. In three years, Jiangning''s understanding of the extinction mantra was limited. Maybe it''s because of the damage to the soul. There is always a feeling that you can''t explain clearly when you learn such a profound mantra as extinction mantra. Every time I feel that I am about to catch the key point, but every time I always have a flash of inspiration, I miss the opportunity in vain. So much so that I haven''t completely learned the one word mantra. "In three years, the wound on the soul was only a little better. I don''t know how long it will take to fully recover. Alas, we have to find the golden Sutra of the sun and the black Sutra of the dead as soon as possible, hoping to find a way to repair our souls here. " The trauma of the soul is exactly the same as what the housekeeper said. It is also a very thorny trauma in the multiverse. If only the soul is injured, the impact on Jiangning is not big. However, Jiangning has stripped a little bit of the true spirit from the essence of his own life, and integrated it with the seeds of the world. In this way, the harm is great. I don''t know when I want to mend the true spirit. Today, Jiangning''s hope is entirely based on the two classics. Three years later, the story should begin. Jiangning, who was thinking like this, was surprised by the roar of the downstairs. He ran downstairs to check, only to see Evelyn''s face at a loss. The library is a mess. "Oh, my God! What have you done? " The curator of the museum said angrily. Evelyn came forward and explained, "I mean, it was an accident." "Ha ha" the curator sneered a few times and opened his eyes wide: "Ramses destroyed Syria. That was an accident, and you are a disaster! Compared with you, termites are like children. I don''t understand why I want to keep you here. " After hearing this, Evelyn went forward and said with pride, "the reason why you keep me here is because I know all the history and documents of ancient Egypt. Besides, I can read and write ancient Egyptian "The reason why I keep you here is because your parents had strongly supported our library before they died." After that, he pointed to the mess everywhere: "I don''t care how long you have to clean up, in short, you clean up here for me. Otherwise, you will leave. " With that, the curator went out angrily. Evelyn looked down at the mess. "Roar, look! My dear Miss Evelyn, what good has been done? " After the curator left, Jiangning came out gloating. Evelyn said angrily, "damn Ning, it''s still sarcastic at this time." "Ha ha, you''ve made a mistake again, Miss Evelyn." "Damn it, don''t say that. Help me clean it up." Jiangning raised his hands: "please Evelyn, these things can''t be cleaned up for a while. Why don''t you put it here first! " "Didn''t you hear what the curator said? If I don''t clean up, he''ll kick me out. " Jiangning said innocently: "but he didn''t set a date? All right, all right, Miss Evelyn. Let''s go out and have a rest. Let''s save these things for tomorrow. " "But..." Evelyn wanted to say something else when there was a strange noise in the exhibition hall. "Go and have a look!" Evelyn pulls Jiangning to the exhibition hall. ¡­¡­ "Hello?" Evelyn, holding a torch, began to look around. Contrary to Evelyn''s tension, Jiangning put her hands in her trouser pockets and followed Evelyn without caring. "Hell, Ning. Can''t you just be a little bit nervous? " Jiangning asked: "why should I be nervous?" "Aren''t you afraid of thieves here?" Evelyn stressed. "Why should I be afraid?" Jiangning is more confused. "You..." Evelyn then thought of Jiangning''s skill. Even if she was suddenly attacked, she would be OK. She rolled her eyes and ignored him. "Ah At this time, a piercing scream came. In the coffin in front of Evelyn, a dry mummy suddenly sat up. Evelyn screamed in horror and lost her torch. "Ha ha!" Jonathan sat up happily, one hand on the mummy''s shoulder, and the wrinkles on his smiling face were all squeezed together. Seeing the prank was Jonathan, Evelyn slapped him angrily: "don''t you respect the dead? Jonathan! " Jonathan said, "of course I do. Sometimes I''d rather join them. Right, man? " This sentence is said to the mummy in my arms. Seeing this, Jiangning could not help admiring Jonathan''s thick nerves. Ordinary people don''t have the courage to embrace a mummy. Even if you have courage, it''s not easy to pass the psychological level alone. It''s too frustrating. "If you want to join, just join. Don''t make me lose my job like you." "My dear little sister, I want you to know that my career is taking off at present." Jonathan said discontentedly. "Take off? I''m not in the mood to go crazy with you. I just made a mess of the library, and Banqiao college rejected my application Hearing this, Jiangning interjected: "Banqiao college refuses your application? What''s going on, Evelyn? At your level, that''s enough! " Evelyn looked up at Jiangning and said, "they say I''m not experienced enough in archaeology." "To hell with those old scholars! Evelyn, believe me, you''re qualified in archaeology. Since they say you are inexperienced, then you can make a decent achievement and slap the old scholars in the face Jiangning clenched his fist to support the road. Jonathan also said, "Ning is right, sister. Besides, I''m going to give you a present. " With that, an octagonal metal box emerged from the coffin of the mummy. Evelyn looked at the box carefully and asked Jonathan, "where did you get this thing?" Jonathan said, "I bought it in Thebes." Jiangning laughed when he heard it. Of course, he knew how it came from. Jonathon was embarrassed by Jiangning''s laughter. Looking at Evelyn''s suspicious eyes, Jonathon hardened his head and said, "it''s really bought from Thebes... Er... OK! I mean, I got it from a friend Evelyn gave him a white look and turned the box in her hand. After a while, the box opened to reveal a folded multi-layer map. ¡­¡­ "Look at the pattern on the monument. It''s the royal seal of SETI I I. I''m sure of that. " The curator said uneasily, "probably." "Wait, who is SETI I? Is he rich? " That''s what Jonathan said. He''s only interested in money. Jiangning explained to one side: "he is the second Pharaoh of the 19 dynasties and is said to be the richest in history. Moreover, it is said that in hamnata, there are treasures buried with them by the ancient Pharaons. If anyone can get this treasure, it''s no exaggeration to say that it''s as rich as a rival country. " "Jiangning is right!" Evelyn affirmed. The curator took a look at Jiangning and said, "hamnata is just a myth used by ancient Arabs to deceive Greek tourists. Besides, we are scholars, not treasure hunters. For years, there have been attempts to find hamnata. As a result, no one found the treasure. On the contrary, many people died. This is enough to prove that hamnatta does not exist. I advise you not to think about looking for hamnatta. It''s not good for you. " With that, he pretended to inadvertently put the map close to the candle. As a result, the map burned instantly, and Evelyn Jonathan was busy fighting the fire. It turns out that the most important part of the map, the location of the city, is burned out. The curator leaned back in his seat: "maybe it''s God''s will. Forget about hamnatta!" ¡­¡­ Jiangning and Evelyn walk out of the curator''s office. Evelyn holds the map in her hand and looks sad. Then Evelyn remembered something and asked Jonathan, "where''s your friend? Take us there, Jonathan ¡­¡­ Chapter 28 1926, Cairo prison "You said you bought it in Thebes, so why did your" friend "see the prison? Jonathan Evelyn specially strengthened her intonation on the word friend. Jonathan was a little uncomfortable: "well, maybe this guy did something!" "Why did he go to prison?" "How do I know that?" ¡­¡­ Along the way gag, soon, the warden led them to a prison. Two prison guards escorted a disheveled man with long golden hair into the room. Jiangning knew that this was O''Connor! "You stole it from him?" Evelyn pointed to O''Connor. Jonathan is dragging Evelyn: "Er, let''s go! Let''s go to lunch first and talk about it It seems that in the face of the owner, Jonathan seems a little uncomfortable. O''Connor looked at the people outside the prison door: "who are you?" Then he turned to Evelyn and said, "who is this woman?" Evelyn frowned. "Granny?" Standing behind O''Connor, two prison guards with rubber sticks beat O''Connor constantly. "We''re going to find hamnatta. Do you know the way?" Jiangning inquired. O''Connor looked at Jiangning and frowned, "why should I tell you? boy! Besides, why should I take you there? " Jiangning squatted down and looked straight at O''Connor: "because, we will help you out." "Hey O''Connor stretched out his fist and wanted to give Jiangning a hard blow. As a result, the fist was held by Jiangning in one hand, and secretly forced. Now, O''Connor''s expression completely changed, and Jiangning looked directly at O''Connor: "how about it? Think about it "Let that woman tell me herself." Jiangning looked at O''Connor, got up and motioned to Evelyn. Evelyn approached O''Connor and said excitedly, "do you really... I mean, have you ever been to hamnata?" O''Connor looked a little serious: "yes, I''ve been there." "What was it like there? Can you tell me about it? " "You want to know?" O''Connor laughed. Evelyn nodded desperately: "yes, I want to know." O''Connor hooked a finger, and after Evelyn got close, he gave Evelyn a kiss: "then listen to your friend and get me out of here." O''Connor''s action seemed to annoy the prison guards, who kept beating him. At this time, the big bellied warden came up: "take him there." "Wait, where are you taking him?" Evelyn stopped the warden and asked. The warden shrugged and said with a smile, "where else can I go? Execution ground, he was hanged! Ha ha ¡­¡­ On Xingtai, O''Connor wore a thick noose around his neck. A jailer asked him if he had any last words to say. He said yes, let him out. As a result, nature is impossible. Jiangning watched O''Connor go to Xingtai and wanted to make him suffer. When he was strangled by the rope, he said, "he knows the location of hamnata, and he has been there in person. If you let him go. You can take the treasure in it. " "Is that true?" The warden looks at Jiangning. Jiangning nodded: "naturally, it''s true. I advise you to let him go as soon as possible. If he dies, no one knows where to go to hamnatta. " "Put him down!" ¡­¡­ In Chittagong, Jiangning, Evelyn and Jonathan walk in the harbor with their suitcases. Jiangning ribs were carrying two pistols, waist wrapped with a bullet belt, let Evelyn look at the side of the eyes: "we are going to archaeology, need to take a gun?" "Miss, this is Africa! You don''t want to meet bandits and beasts on the road, do you? Be safe with your gun "Hey, I agree with the little brother!" Jiangning three people look back, see O''Connor has already changed a look. Unlike his unkempt face when he was in prison, he was well groomed and his long hair was cut short. Smeared the hair oil, combed in the back of the head, so that Evelyn was a little stunned, a long time to say hello. "What do you call it?" Jiangning knows it and asks. "O''Connor, call me O''Connor!" O''Connor reached out and shook hands with Jiangning. Jiangning introduced everyone: "I''d like to introduce myself to Ning Jiang, a Chinese. This is Miss Evelyn. This is... " "Jonathan, call me Jonathan!" Jonathan finished and patted O''Connor on the chest. O''Connor took out his wallet and looked at it. He said with a smile: "nice to meet you, Jonathan!" "Don''t worry, we''re friends now," Jonathan said awkwardly. I''m not going to do this to you anymore. " "This is the best way!" ¡­¡­ The four were just about to get on the boat when they found that the big and small prisoners were also coming. Evelyn looked disgusted: "Damn, why are you here?" The warden didn''t care: "I''m here to protect my investment, miss!" "I can''t stand it!" "Ha ha!" Jiangning smiles and says in secret, I''m afraid your life will be gone when you get to hamnata, Mr. warden! ¡­¡­ After getting on the boat and putting away the salute, Jiangning went out of the room and came to the deck. Seeing O''Connor talking to Evelyn, Jonathan disappeared. He went over and saw that O''Connor had brought a bag of ammunition. He drew out a gun at random, looked at it and said with a smile, "do you want to fight a world war? O''Connor O''Connor filled the guns with ammunition one by one, and sniffed at Jiangning: "that place is very strange, brother! Take more guys with you, be prepared "You have a strong sense of crisis!" "Thank you O''Connor looked up and laughed. "Can you tell us something about that place? Mr. O''Connor Evelyn asked. While checking a revolver, O''Connor replied, "because of the legend of hamnata, my troops and I crossed Libya to hamnata. Instead of seeing the treasure, he was besieged by a group of people in black. In the end, my troops were all finished. I''m the only one alive. I''m in the desert. I don''t know how I live. There is no water in the desert. There are only scorpions, snakes and blood! It''s a strange place. I''ve seen it with my own eyes. " "What happened?" O''Connor looked at Jiangning and Evelyn: "can you imagine eating people''s sand? I''m not talking about quicksand, but a face printed on the sand! I''m sure there''s a curse in hamnatta. " Jiangning took out a bottle of whisky from nowhere. He poured a glass to O''Connor and drank the whisky: "I heard that there are mummies guarding hamnata, and it is said that there are two priceless books in hamnata. The black Sutra of the dead and the golden Sutra of the sun "What''s that?" Evelyn said, "it''s said that the black Sutra of the dead records all the incantations and curses of ancient Egypt, while the golden Sutra of the sun records all the Runes of ancient Egypt. It''s because of these two books that I''m totally addicted to Egypt. " "Ha ha, that''s it! It''s interesting. " "You don''t believe it?" Evelyn glared discontentedly. O''Connor looked at Evelyn and said nothing. Evelyn turned and left angrily. "Well, what did I say wrong?" He asked Jiangning, "what did I say wrong?" Jiangning shook his head: "you don''t understand women!" Then he got up and went to find Jonathan to play with. "Hello, brother!" Chapter 29 "A pair of a''s, followed by 8, 9, 10, J, Q, K." Jiangning threw out the card in his hand and looked at the expression of the three Americans on the other side. He was very happy in his heart: "pay, friend!" The three Americans had a look of Hell: "friend, your behavior is not a friend!" "Ha ha, don''t you Americans boast that you like to make ''friends'' Jiang Ning said sarcastically. Three Americans look at each other and pay each other. "I don''t believe you have such good luck. You can still win seven in a row! " Jonathan on one side, excitedly yelled: "Yo Ho, nice work, ha ha ha." Looking at the piles of banknotes in front of him, Jonathan''s eyes would stare out. "Ha ha." Jiangning took the cards and was about to shuffle them. The American with glasses pressed Jiangning''s hand and said, "let me shuffle the cards." Jiangning made a gesture of "please" and didn''t care who shuffled the cards. Shuffle the cards, we started a new round of gambling. ¡­¡­ Looking at the good cards in his hand, he ignored the appearance that Jonathan was about to flow out. He managed the cards in his hand and was about to throw them out. Hearing the gunshots, Jiang Ningmeng turned to the position of the cabin: "no, something''s wrong." Then he ran over. "Ning, wait for me!" Jonathan said, looking at the bank note in Jiangning''s position, took it away, and then chased Jiangning. Pop! Pop! Pop! The sound of gunshots rang out, Jiangning fixed his eyes, and many people in black did not know when they appeared on the ship. Pistols, submachine guns, continuous fire, hit the wood cabin debris flying. Jiangning''s reaction is very fast, those bullets fall on Jiangning''s body, all are opened by an invisible barrier. Later, he fired alternately, killing and injuring many people in black. There are a large number of tomb keepers, and they don''t know where they got the information. They even know their trace. What''s more, they sneaked into the boat. "Ning, there are too many of them. We are not rivals. Abandon the ship O''Connor looked at Jiangning and roared. "O''Connor, where''s Evelyn?" Hearing Jiangning''s words, Evelyn revealed her head: "Ning, I''m here. I''m fine. Don''t worry. " Jiangning saw that Evelyn was wearing only one Pajama and was following O''Connor. She knew she was OK. "You go first, I''ll cover you." With that, Jiangning''s double guns kept shooting, and his eyes were silvery. The invisible mental force turned into an invisible barrier to protect O''Connor and his wife. To go to hamnatta, you need O''Connor to lead the way, and Evelyn is a very good friend with him because of three years of getting along. Naturally, Evelyn can''t be hurt, but because of her soul injury, Jiangning needs to restrain her use of mindfulness. Otherwise, it may damage the healing of the soul. ¡­¡­ The next day, they bought several camels in a desert city in Jiangning, and then went to hamnata day and night. The tomb keepers watched them from a distance. "Inform the clan to gather and never let them find that monster!" ¡­¡­ Finally, after walking for a day and a night, we arrived at our destination. Almost at the same time, Americans came here one after another. "Hey, O''Connor, camels are good!" O''Connor ignored it and continued to look at the open desert ahead. Jiangning also quietly uses the spiritual force to look forward to the open area, but finds that there is nothing in front. However, Jiangning, who has seen the film, knows very well that there is indeed hamnata, the capital of the dead, right in front of him. "Is it the power of death that covers up hamnatta?" Jiangning guessed vaguely, at the same time, he was awed by the power of the gods. He was also curious about imodon, the high priest who was buried under the leg of the God of death. He did not know what kind of power the high priest who had been dead for 3000 years would have once he was resurrected? Jiangning is curious about this and wants to see it. By the way, I would also like to ask the high priest imodon for some information. ¡­¡­ In this waiting time, the sun hung high in the sky, far away that empty desert. It''s like an invisible hand has wiped away the dust out of thin air, and a spectacular scene appears. Let people see dazzled, the capital of the dead hamnata appeared! "Ning, do you want to make a bet and see who gets to hamnatta first?" The golden haired American suggested. Jiangning said with a smile: "of course, how much do you offer?" "Three hundred dollars!" "Two hundred more, five hundred pounds!" The United States hesitated a little, and then affirmed: "OK, five hundred is five hundred. Just because you''re good at the table doesn''t mean you''re good at racing "Idiot!" "Drive!" With a cry, they whipped their mounts and ran to hamnata. Jiangning five people riding camels, a short time, then far away from a group of Americans riding horses. ¡­¡­ "Here you are, five hundred pounds!" The number of golden haired Americans counted a stack of banknotes and handed them to Jiangning with a gloomy face. Jiangning shook off his pound and said with a smile, "man, thank you. If you can find the treasure in hamnata, we''ll be playing when you go back! " "Let''s talk about it then!" ¡­¡­ "Are you sure what you have is useful?" O''Connor frowned and watched Evelyn fiddle with the mirror. Evelyn did not lift her head. "Of course, just calibrate the sun. It''s a trick of the ancient Egyptians With that, Evelyn adjusted the mirror carefully and refracted the sunlight into the tomb. In an instant, the ancient tomb was illuminated, and people entered the tomb in turn. "Where is this? What about treasure? " Asked Jonathan. Evelyn looked around. "This is the antiseptic room. It''s where mummies are made." "I hope that a mummy who has lived for 3000 years will not pop up later..." Jiangning said with a smile. "Oh, Ning, what are you talking about?" Jiangning shrugged: "nothing, angry under the active." ¡­¡­ Then they went into a corridor and saw death''s legs. "Death''s legs, the secret compartment must be somewhere." At this time, the crowd heard a burst of footwork, and a group of people suddenly appeared at the corner. Both sides are almost instinctive, with guns pointing at each other at the same time. Seeing that it was a man, both sides breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. "That seems to be my thing." The American in glasses stepped forward and looked at Evelyn''s tool bag. "No!" The two sides pointed their guns at each other again. Looking at the gun pointing at their head, Jiangning said unhappily: "man, you''d better not point at me with this thing. I''m not happy, you know? " "I don''t want to be like this, but you''re not cool," the blonde American said with a smile The old American said, "this place belongs to us. You should quit." "Never!" Evelyn said for sure. O''Connor said, "why isn''t your name engraved on it? Old man "We have more people than you "Is it?" Jiangning pointed a gun at the old man: "then you are definitely the first to die, old man! Would you like to have a try? " Evelyn came to the middle and pressed both hands down: "listen, children. Don''t make trouble here. We''ll give you this place. " "Evelyn, we found this first. And... "Jiangning certainly didn''t want to give up this place. In the leg compartment of the God of death, there was a box of the black Sutra of the dead. Evelyn stopped Jiangning: "it doesn''t matter. We''ll dig somewhere else." ¡­¡­ "According to archaeologists, death has a secret compartment under its legs. You dig it from here. See what you can find. " Evelyn read her notebook and said. Jiangning and O''Connor, in turn, use tools to try to pry open here. And the warden, at this time, had already sneaked away to look for treasure. But no one cares about him. In the compartment, Evelyn popularized the knowledge of mummification. Jonathan bored with a hoe playing golf, I do not know what mechanism he encountered, the sarcophagus holding imodon fell down. Seeing this, Jiangning knew that this was the sarcophagus used by the Pharaonic bodyguards to imprison imodon. Looking at the coffin, Evelyn said: "this sarcophagus is actually placed at the foot of death, if he wasn''t powerful in his life. Then, he has committed a heinous crime! " Blowing away the dust from the coffin, Evelyn read the words: "he doesn''t deserve to leave a name!" O''Connor pointed to a key like recess: "it looks like a lock. If there is no key, it will take a month to open it." "The key?" Evelyn thought of something, rummaged and took out the metal box: "do you remember the key that the man in Black said on the boat? So he meant that. " With that, open the key, the key and the lock seal. "Ah At this time, everyone heard the scream of the warden and ran out. See warden like crazy, covering his head, while running and shouting, until a head hit the wall knock to death. The warden''s accident cast a shadow on everyone''s mind. Only Jiangning knows the reason. It is estimated that even if Jiangning stopped the fat warden, he would not listen. ¡­¡­ Chapter 30 At night, people were sitting around the campfire to get warm. O''Connor went out and then came back. He said, "Americans are not lucky today. In the excavation work, three workers melted down." Jiangning wiped his magic wand: "I think it should be caused by strong acid. In ancient times, many emperors and nobles used this method to prevent grave robbers from patronizing." Evelyn looked at Jiangning''s wand and said, "Ning, can you show me your walking stick?" "Of course, Evelyn!" Evelyn took the wand and stroked the texture on it: "it''s incredible that this cane is made of top technology. And the metal on the stick is extraordinary. It''s not like silver, it''s not like chromium. Is it a metal that has not been discovered by human beings? I''m sure it has a long history. " Jiangning was so surprised that Evelyn''s level was so high that she could almost analyze the wand information by touching. It''s a great talent. "Besides, you see, the texture of this cane is not European style, nor Asian style. It belongs to an unknown style. Is it made by an extinct nation? " Finally, Evelyn looks at Jiangning. "Don''t ask me!" Jiangning rolled his eyes. Evelyn touched the wand and praised, "it should be put in a museum for all mankind to visit." Jiangning was startled and grabbed the wand: "don''t even think about it, Evelyn! This is my stuff, and it doesn''t belong to the earth! " "What does it matter, Ning. Valuable cultural relics should be put into museums for all mankind to visit. This is the wealth of all mankind! " Evelyn said, "and what do you mean by saying it doesn''t belong to the earth? Do you know the origin of this thing? " "Er..." Jiangning shook his head: "I won''t tell you, and this thing is very useful to me. I won''t give it to the museum, I''m not that great. No one wants to touch my things, not even a day''s visit. It''s not negotiable, Evelyn. I hope you don''t say that again. It hurts our feelings. Besides, it''s my booty. No one can take it away! " There was something else Evelyn wanted to say, and O''Connor stopped her. At this time, the ground roared, a large group of horses roared. The tomb guards on the horse kept shooting and killing people, and the camp was in chaos. Jiangning and O''Connor, Jonathan ran out and left Evelyn a gun to defend himself. ¡­¡­ There were many torches and gunshots in the camp, and workers and tomb guards were killed or injured one after another. ¡­¡­ Looking at the explosives in O''Connor''s hand, ADBE, the leader of the tomb guards, ordered to stop the attack: "we can''t kill you, but you must leave here. If you don''t leave here, all of you will die!" With that, adbei led the family of tomb keepers to leave one after another. ¡­¡­ The next day, Jiangning they came to the secret compartment where the coffin was parked. Evelyn opened the coffin with her key and found a fossil inside: "it''s like a fossil of a beetle, ah, a fossil of a scarab. A carnivorous insect "And how is this fossil in this sarcophagus?" O''Connor asked. Evelyn was eager to try: "open the sarcophagus and see." Later, Jiangning and O''Connor jointly opened the sarcophagus. At the moment when the coffin was opened, Jiangning clearly felt a cold breath flowing through. A fresh mummy, with a ferocious face, gave out a silent roar. Evelyn looked at the mummy and hesitated, "he''s still fresh." Then he looked at the Scarab fossil in his hand and said with pity, "poor guy." "Evelyn, look at the words on the coffin." Jiangning reminded. Evelyn stepped forward, stroked a few words with her hand and explained, "death is just the beginning!" Our poor friend was locked in while he was still alive. As far as I know, this kind of punishment is called wormhole! He was eaten alive by insects! It is said that this penalty has never been used since it was invented! " "Why?" O''Connor asked. Evelyn said sympathetically: "the main reason is that the harm of this kind of punishment is too great. It is said that once the prisoner who died of insect bite is resurrected. Will be turned into a powerful evil, will bring disaster to Egypt. It is because of the serious consequences that it has never been used! " Imodon''s body, holed eyes and crooked mouth add infinite fear to Evelyn''s explanation. ¡­¡­ "It''s unfortunate that I''ve been working so long. No treasure was found. Instead, a mummy was found! " Jonathan threw a stone in dismay. "Ning, I heard you dug a fresh mummy this morning! Good luck, ha ha ¡°FuckYou£¡¡± Jiangning scolded angrily and pointed his middle finger at some Americans. Maybe it''s an international gesture. A few Americans pointed back without hesitation. "Damn it..." Jiangning was so angry that he was going to beat them up. Evelyn stopped him: "calm down, don''t be the same as these idiots. Hamnata is very big. We can dig a lot of places! " Evelyn thought he was angry because he hadn''t dug up the treasure. ¡­¡­ "Wait, what''s that book?" Evelyn walked by the old man. If she realized something, she looked at the black book in his arms and said, "you should use the key to open it, stupid!" Finish saying, twisted small buttock to turn round to walk. As night fell and everyone was asleep, Evelyn quietly got up and came to the old man of the United States. She took the black Sutra of the dead which he held tightly. "Do you know? This is theft I don''t know when O''Connor and Jiangning opened their eyes and looked at Evelyn. Evelyn said with indifference: "according to you and Jonathan''s words, I call it borrow!" With that, he opened the black Sutra of the dead with his key. At the moment when the black Sutra of the dead was opened, a dark wind blew down the campfire and brought a chill. O''Connor and Jiangning look at Evelyn, who explains the words in the black Sutra of the dead: "sun, Taiyin means day and night." Then Evelyn, as if unconscious, uttered the next spell. "Nine places in the yellow spring, rebirth, rebirth At the moment of the spell, Jiangning obviously felt a force gushing from the black Sutra of the dead. And with a non-human roar, all the people in the camp were awakened. "No, you can''t read it!" The old American yelled, but it was too late. Then came the buzzing sound, everyone looked at the sky... The next moment, the black locust boundless, countless flying. "My God Evelyn yelled, dropped the black Sutra, pulled O''Connor around and ran. Jiangning took the black Sutra of the dead, wrapped it in clothes, followed Evelyn and ran into hamnata. ¡­¡­ After entering hamnata, Jiangning dodged the crowd at a corner and came to a stone step. He opened the black Sutra of the dead and read it carefully. At the same time, the mental power spread out like a tidal current, searching for the figure of high priest imodon. ¡­¡­ Chapter 31 The black Sutra of the dead is a wonderful book that records all the incantations and curses in ancient Egypt. There are many incantations in this book, and most of them are related to the dead. For example, the resurrection mantra of the dead, the enslavement mantra of the slain driven by slavery, and so on, all these incantations make Jiangning''s eyes dazzled. In contrast, Jiangning is also interested in the same Sutra, the golden Sutra of the sun, which records the secrets of ancient Egypt. It is said that this scripture records the ancient Egyptian people''s ritual and the secrets about the gods. ¡­¡­ If the spell in the black Sutra of the dead is dark, the spell recorded in the golden Sutra of the sun is positive. This can be concluded from the original work. The black Sutra of the dead, which records the resurrection of the dead, has no spell to defeat the dead. In the golden Sutra of the sun, there is no incantation to revive the dead, but there is a incantation to defeat the dead. Therefore, it is easy to infer the functions and attributes of the two scriptures. There was no bubbling housekeeper for a long time. Then he said, "Sir, although the witchcraft in this black Sutra of the dead is unique. However, compared with the wizard, there are still shortcomings. There are many limitations. When you become a level 4 wizard, you will know what powerful witchcraft is "The point is, I''m not a level 4 wizard at present! Don''t forget, I was demoted. Besides, my soul is traumatized. There is no strange thing, or method, to mend the soul. I don''t know how much time it will take just to rely on the sea of spirit. " "I''m a wizard, but I''m just an apprentice. Nearly 200 years of life can not be wasted here. Therefore, it is the first priority to help me repair the damage of my soul. Besides, I have a guess in my mind. At present, there is not enough data to confirm this conjecture. I will talk with imodon when I see him. If I still can''t find a way to repair my soul trauma, I have to try that way! " "Sir, I am sure you will find a way!" Jiangning said with a smile, "I''ll lend you my lucky words, housekeeper!" ¡­¡­ On the other hand, O''Connor, Evelyn and Jonathan fled without noticing when Jiangning disappeared. "Son of a bitch, there''s danger here. Turn back quickly!" The American who was in a hurry saw O''Connor and roared. O''Connor fixed his eyes and saw countless scarabs coming in like a tide. One of the workers fell down and was immediately engulfed by the Scarab swarming in the rear! "God O''Connor''s scared soul was about to fly away, and his shotgun fired several shots at the Scarab tide. Just blow up a "spray" and it''s filled by the Scarab behind. Seeing this, O''Connor turns around and runs. Then, three people respectively jump on a high platform, safely avoid this terrible scarab. ¡­¡­ When the Scarab retreated, O''Connor found that Evelyn and Jiangning had disappeared. He asked Jonathan, "do you see where Evelyn and Jiangning have gone?" Jonathan shook his head with fear and pointed to the place where Evelyn had just stood: "Evelyn was standing here. I don''t know where she has gone." "Hell, one thing after another!" O''Connor swore and jumped off the stage to where Evelyn was. Try to push open the stone gate in front of you, or find a mechanism that can move the stone gate. ¡­¡­ Evelyn fell into the stone gate and came to a corridor. She exclaimed. Looking around carefully, she saw a man in front of her. After looking carefully, she met one of the Americans: "thank God, Mr. burns, I found you." Burns sniffed, turned around, and Evelyn screamed with fright at her empty eyes. Burns said vaguely, "my eyes, my eyes..." Evelyn repeatedly hind legs, at this time out of the dark with a dry mummy, Evelyn constantly scared hind legs, until the body touched the wall. She looked at burns and said, "please help me!" "He bit off my tongue!" "Ansuna?" He mistook Evelyn for ansuna, and then he raised his hand: "come to me, ansuna!" ¡­¡­ After O''Connor rescued Evelyn, he met Adebayor and his Pharaonic bodyguards at the corner. "I have said for a long time that if I let you go, you will not. Now, the monster is back to life, and everyone is going to die! " "He was killed." O''Connor said. Adebayor turned to O''Connor and said, "listen, what you see is not human at all. He is a monster who has lived in the dark for 3000 years! He won''t get hurt, he won''t bleed, he won''t be thirsty, and he won''t feel tired. " "I said he was killed by me." O''Connor stressed. "Mortal weapons can''t threaten him!" Adebayor said, turned to take his bodyguards into the tomb. ¡­¡­ "Is there anyone?" Benny, the coward, looked around at the dark passage, holding the torch in his hand, and looked at him constantly. "Ah Benny turned and screamed, frightened by the mummy behind him. Even the torch had been thrown away, and he had his hind legs in succession, while imodon kept approaching him. Benny pulled out a lot of amulets from his collar. He raised the cross: "may God protect me, just like a shepherd protects a sheep." seeing that the mummy was still close to him, he immediately took out the crescent amulet: "praise the Lord for his purity! Praise all to Allah! Allah is not the Lord of all things. " ¡­¡­ Then he took out the pendant of the statue of Buddha and said in Chinese: "please... Bodhisattva... Bless me." it was useless to see it. He hurriedly took out the star of David and said in Hebrew: ''& Yuan *%... " Listening to the familiar language, imodon stopped his movement: "slave language? I might use you! " He took out a handful of gold from somewhere and said, "it''s a great reward for you to serve me." Looking at the gold in imodon''s hand, Benny also forgot what fear was: "Your Highness, please command!" "Where are the other jars!" "Imodon!" "Yes?" Imodon turned and saw a young man in black standing in the dark. "Wizard?" Jiangning slowly walked out of the darkness and came to imodon: "I want to make a deal with you!" "Heretics, do you want to make a deal with me?" He was speechless because he saw the black Sutra of the dead in Jiangning''s hand and the key to open the Sutra. He looked at Jiangning and said, "come on, what do you want to do with me?" "I need to know what can cure the soul!" "Soul?" Imodon looked at Jiangning carefully and said with a smile, "your soul is hurt, wizard!" With that, he rushed to Jiangning. But Imodon seemed to have hit an invisible wall and bounced back heavily. Before he got up, the ice spread from his feet, frozen his limbs and trunk, and frozen him firmly. Jiangning came to him, holding a magic wand: "even if my soul is injured, I still have a way to kill you! Do you want to try! Your highness Imodon didn''t dare to make trouble. He had not been fully resurrected, and now he was not Jiangning''s opponent at all. Hearing Jiangning call him high priest, he said doubtfully, "do you know me? Wizard Benny was totally shocked. He never thought that the Chinese with O''Connor were actually a wizard. Today, his world outlook has been seriously impacted. "You don''t need to know how I know you, you just need to tell me how I can heal my soul! If you tell me, I''ll give you this black Sutra of the dead. " Jiangning said. In order to show his sincerity, he froze the ice of imoton and gradually melted. Imoton got up and said, "the soul is very mysterious. It''s not something that ordinary people can covet. Perhaps only by consulting the great anubis can you heal your soul. " "Is there no other way?" Jiangning is very disappointed. What kind of person is death? How can a little mortal do business with death? Imodon was silent for a moment, and said, "maybe we can find something with great life power to repair the soul. But I just heard that I don''t know if it can cure the soul. " "Housekeeper, did he lie?" Jiangning asked the housekeeper, after all, imordon''s character is not so good. "No, sir. He''s telling the truth Jiangning looked at imoton deeply. Just when imoton thought what Jiangning would do to him, Jiangning gave imoton the black Sutra of the dead in his hand. This surprised imodon. He didn''t expect that the wizard in front of him would keep his promise. But that''s not what Jiangning meant. Since imodon''s resurrection, the housekeeper has said that there is a strong will watching here. Jiangning speculated that perhaps this strong will is anubis, the God of death. Whether it''s a Pharaon or a high priest, he will be under the jurisdiction of anubis. Although the high priest imodon died and came back to life because of the function of incantation, he could not have come back to life without the divine power of death. To put it bluntly, for death, it''s just a game, a game activity he''s watching. Therefore, in order to leave a good impression on anubis, Jiangning will keep its promise! God knows, in the future will be against anubis, if asked to anubis head. Today''s good impression may add some impression points to Jiangning. If you don''t keep your promise, it''s impossible to talk to anubis. Death doesn''t trust a man who doesn''t keep his promise. After getting the answer from the high priest, Jiangning went out. Although there is no concrete solution, at least there is a choice. No matter how, always try, if not, then we can only find anubis. Seriously, Jiangning really doesn''t want to find anubis. God knows, what''s the character of this God? If you look at yourself as a heretic, you will not help but destroy yourself. There is no place to cry. Therefore, Jiangning will not seek anubis unless he has to. Chapter 32 High priest imodon''s words made Jiangning think of a place that was very suitable for what imodon said. Legend, the location of eternal spring, Shambhala! And the mummy film, the time span between the three is very large. The third film, the Dragon Emperor, started in 1947. Now, it''s 1926, 21 years apart. Jiangning carefully recalled the general plot, which was drawn by the British Foreign Office. The Shangri La eye was stolen in 1940. In order to make good relations with China, the British government decided to return the Shangri La eye to China. Escorted by O''Connor and Evelyn. ¡­¡­ "It''s better not to have such a clue." Jiangning is blind. Just these messages, where can we find the eye of Shangri La? I just explained that it was stolen in 1940. During the period of theft, who had the eye of Shangri La? There was no clue at all. Moreover, the spring of eternal life, the legendary position of Shambhala, is also vaguely introduced in the play. Just Lin said that there is a pyramid at the pass of the Himalayas. Only through the eyes of Shangri La can we find the location of Shangri La. And which mountain is this, not to say at all, Mt. Everest or other peaks? Screenwriter, can''t you make it a little bit more clear? Jiangning murmured. What can we do? Only with this little clue, we can go back to China and look for a small Shangri La eye in the vast territory. No less than looking for a needle in a haystack. But don''t look! I don''t know when I can recover from my injury. Are you going to stay here for 21 years? Wait until the third Dragon Emperor story begins? This is totally impossible, because if you wait like this, you might as well try contacting anubis, the God of death. Maybe, from the mouth of death, we can get a way to heal the soul. In a word, Jiangning kept the eternal spring in mind. As for the clues, take your time! The priority now is to join Evelyn and them. Evelyn can''t afford any loss in the meantime. After all, if you want to open the eyes of Shangri La, the condition is a drop of blood from a person with a pure heart. If Jiangning asked Evelyn for blood, Evelyn would give it to him. However, Jiangning is not sure if the blood can still be used if it has been released for 21 years? What if you can''t open the eyes of Shangri La? There are so many people in the world, who knows who is pure in heart? Although the baby is also a person of pure soul, but in the plot, there is no account of whether the baby''s blood has this effect. What if it doesn''t work? So Jiangning still wants to be a nanny for a period of time. Moreover, Jiangning was very interested in the army of Anubis, the God of death. If you can get the army of death, then before you grow up completely, anubis'' army is very helpful to you. Just making cannon fodder can help themselves a lot, and this kind of cannon fodder can be revived continuously, and they don''t need food and water, and they are not afraid of death. Such perfect cannon fodder, no wonder the Roman Legion and Napoleon are eager to find the army of anubis. In fact, this kind of cannon fodder is too simple to dominate the world. ¡­¡­ Thinking about so many disordered contents in my mind, I began to feel a little pain when I thought too much. Simply don''t think about it, calculate the time, they have been "missing" long enough. If they don''t go back, Evelyn may worry about what they will become. In fact, Jiangning thought too much ¡­¡­ When Jiangning returned to Cairo, he saw such a scene. O''Connor is constantly helping Evelyn to pack up her clothes, while Evelyn is constantly taking out her things. And said that the mummy because of their own resurrection, they have the obligation to stop this crazy mummy. O''Connor, on the other hand, constantly objected and once said that Miss Evelyn was crazy. This kind of crazy idea is very important. O''Connor said that the problem of mummies should be solved by the government. As ordinary people, it''s better not to get involved in this. O''Connor''s timid inaction makes Eve despise her from the beginning to the end. ¡­¡­ "Hi, everyone!" Jiangning stood at the door, looking at the quarreling crowd and saying hello. Because the goods station started at the door, no one noticed him... Remember, no one noticed him. Such a situation has hit Jiangning hard. Hearing Jiangning''s voice, Evelyn rushed out of the room in surprise, grabbed Jiangning''s collar and asked: "Ning, where have you been? We''re looking for you everywhere. We can''t find you. Where on earth have you been? " Eve''s words made Jiangning feel a little better: "I''m sorry to let you worry, Evelyn." Jiangning showed an apologetic expression, and then Evelyn''s words made him almost completely crazy. "I''m not worried about that, you know, Ning! The mummy we dug up, he came back to life. You know what? Mummies that have been dead for at least 3000 years have been resurrected. God, it must be a joke of God. " Evelyn said to herself, unaware of Jiangning''s more and more ugly face. "Why do you look so bad? What''s wrong with you? " Evelyn asked with concern. Jiangning stiffly squeezed out a smiling face: "no, just come out of the desert, a little tired. Jonathan Jiangning yelled at Jonathan. ¡°Yes£¡¡± Jonathan''s reflexes were normal and he stood up straight. "Get me a whisky on the rocks, quick." Jiangning ordered. "Ah? Won''t you pour it yourself? Er... I mean, I''ll pour it for you right away. " Looking at Jiangning''s almost murderous eyes, Jonathan quickly changed his words and stood up to pour wine for Jiangning. He drank all the wine in the glass and breathed heavily, as if to vent all the depression. "Ning, what''s the matter with you?" Jiangning shook his head: "nothing, just feel a little tired, I want to downstairs to find a few chicks to chat." "Ha ha, brother. Speaking of this, it''s up to me. Come on, I''ll take you When Jonathan heard the words, his eyes shone like a hungry wolf, and his chest was shaking. He put his arms around Jiangning''s shoulder and went downstairs to find the girl¡° Damn, when is it? I''m still in the mood to think about these things. " Evelyn said angrily. O''Connor and the other two Americans also stood up and looked at each other: "ah, that... The air here is so stuffy. I suggest we have a drink together. What about? Guys? " After two Americans listen to, repeatedly nod, a face of praise. Even burns, who was blind and lost his tongue, struggled to get up: "Hey, guys, I''m going too." O''Connor held him, took him to another room and said, "you''d better have a good rest! At this time, drinking is not good for you. " With that, O''Connor went downstairs with two Americans. ¡­¡­ Chapter 33 After having a deep understanding with some chicks, Jiangning was obviously more comfortable. Came to the bar, O''Connor several people there drinking muggy wine, looks like a little bit interested in the lack of appearance. "What''s the matter, guys?" Jiangning said hello. When he came to them and sat down, O''Connor said, "the monster has come back to life. I don''t know what the monster''s purpose is. Anyway... Well, I''m a little worried. " "How''s burns?" Jiangning asked. "Eyes and tongue are taken away by that monster. Can people be well?" The atmosphere was a little heavy, and he closed his mouth and kept drinking. "By the way, where''s the old American?" Jiangning asked suddenly. After hearing this, everyone was stunned for a moment. Yes, where did the old man go: "I haven''t seen him since I came back. Where did he go?" The black Sutra of the dead is in imodon''s hands. There''s no need for the old man to hide! Jiangning secret road. He picked up his glass and took a sip. Suddenly, he vomited out the wine. "Damn it All the drinkers in the bar spit out the wine in their mouths. "Oh, what''s the taste?" Jonathan wondered, looking at the glass. "It tastes like..." "Blood The glass in O''Connor''s hand fell to the ground, while the fountain inside the hotel turned the originally clear water into scarlet. It''s like blood. "The rivers of Egypt are as red as blood!" "He came to me." ¡­¡­ "Nice to meet you." Burns reached out to shake imodon''s hand. Dressed in black and masked, imodon avoided Burns'' right hand. Benny grabbed Burns'' right hand and said, "his highness imodon doesn''t like to be touched. It''s a taboo superstition from the ancient East." "Excuse me!" Burns wanted to have a cup of tea because he lost his eyes and the cup fell to the ground. "Bad!" Benny squatted beside burns: "Mr. burns, your highness, thank you for your hospitality, and thank you for your eyes and tongue." Burns heard this and realized who was sitting on the sofa. Benny continued, "but you need to continue to give!" "What?" Benny broke away from burns, tried to hold his hand, and continued to stimulate him: "Your Highness must continue the ceremony, complete the curse! This is your own retribution Imoden took off his mask and showed his face of horror, following burns'' scream. He became a dry mummy! ¡­¡­ Evelyn has just found some books from the library and is going back to her room. "Eve!" Evelyn looked back and saw O''Connor coming. "Didn''t you say you were going back?" O''Connor laughed. "We''re in trouble." Evelyn just wanted to ask, when a dull roar came from the sky, and then countless fireballs smashed into the city of Cairo like a meteor shower. For a moment, a raging fire broke out in the city of Cairo. "Hey, where are you scum?" Benny ran down the stairs in a hurry. See O''Connor just want to turn back, but O''Connor caught. Before Benny could say anything, there was a roar from the room upstairs. O''Connor and Eve run up in a hurry, only to see that burns has already become a dry body. And imoden, his body constantly grow new meat, the original part of the Scarab gnawing is constantly covered by new muscle. "My God At this time, Jonathan and they followed each other into the room. Seeing imodon, he stopped in fright. Imodon turned his head and saw O''Connor coming towards him. O''Connor kept shooting, but it didn''t work. Then, a strong attack, O''Connor''s body flew out. Imodon looked at Evelyn and said, "it''s you who set me free. Thank you very much." With that, he was about to kiss Evelyn. At this time, a disorderly piano sound sounded. Imodon looked around and saw a cat walking on the piano. He screamed in horror, turned into dust and fled here. "We''re in real trouble!" Looking at imodon leaving, O''Connor murmured. ¡­¡­ In the Egyptian Museum of antiquities, Jiangning O''Connor and their curator, ADBE, all gathered together. "According to the vision just now, the resurrection of this mummy will bring ten disasters to Egypt!" Jiangning held his chin and paced back and forth. Evelyn stepped forward and said, "well, that''s not bad. Locusts, blood, fire and rain... All come true. There will be a few more disasters, and it will certainly happen because of it. " "For now, yes, these disasters will gradually appear in the territory of Egypt in the future." Said the curator. "Is there no way to stop it?" Evelyn asked. ADBE shook his head: "for three thousand years, the task of our family is to prevent the high priest imodon from returning to the world. Now, this task has failed because of you. With the power of mortals, there is no way to fight against the high priest. " "Can we only wait to die?" The curator said, "the high priest has not yet completed the complete resurrection of the curse. If he wants to resurrect completely, he must kill. Suck up its flesh and blood, complete the curse! Let me ask, "who opened the box?" Jiangning, they immediately cast their eyes on the two Americans. "From now on, you should be careful, high priest imodon wants to complete the curse and resurrect completely. You must be careful not to give him a chance to complete the curse. Once the curse is finished, he will become a demon with thousand year mana. By then, no one in the world will be able to deal with him. " The curator said solemnly. "By the way, I''d like to ask you a question." Seeing people''s eyes focused on her, Evelyn hesitated a little: "that imodon, when he saw me, he called me ansuna! Who is ansuna? And when he was in the room just now, he... He seemed to want to kiss me? " "Congratulations, Eve, you have another suitor!" Jiangning said with a smile. Evelyn frowned discontentedly: "hell, would you rather not make such a joke?" "Well, I apologize!" The curator and Adebayor looked at each other, and they could see the surprise hidden in each other''s eyes: "imodon was punished because of ansuna. Unexpectedly, after three thousand years, he has not forgotten ansuna! I''m sure he will try to summon the soul of ansuna and offer sacrifices... "They look at Evelyn at the same time. ¡­¡­ "Another question, why is he afraid of cats?" O''Connor said. "Cats are the guardians of the underworld, and the nemesis of his complete rebirth. The cat is also the symbol of the goddess bethy! When he comes back to life, the cat won''t work. However, while he has not yet resurrected, he can take a cat to protect himself. " The curator explained. "We have a tight schedule and we have to speed up. His strength is growing Through the skylight of the museum, Adebayor saw the sun gradually fade away and the darkness began to fall. Disaster is coming. "He stretched out his hand to the sky, and Egypt was shrouded in darkness." ¡­¡­ Chapter 34 "Ah There were screams in the street, and people came to the window and looked out. Surrounded by three layers inside and three layers outside the crowd was a man in a black robe. There was still a man lying on the ground, but he had already become a mummy. There was a holy urn in the hands of the mummy. Ignoring the scream of the crowd, imodon picked up the urn and turned slowly. When he saw Jiangning, he obviously had some scruples. Then his mouth opened in an exaggerated manner, and countless mosquitoes and flies spewed out from his mouth. "Close it quickly!" With the windows closed, mosquitoes and flies can''t get in. On the outside streets, countless pedestrians keep driving away mosquitoes and flies, but it has no effect. Because there are so many of them, and then the face of the crowd began to grow full of blisters ¡­¡­ "The last catastrophe is my favorite scabies and sores." ¡­¡­ "We found the black Sutra of the dead in hamnata. If the black Sutra of the dead can revive others, then the golden Sutra of the sun can kill others. Under the legs of the statue of death, we found the black Sutra of the dead. However, according to archaeologists, the golden Sutra of the sun is placed under the statue of death, but we have found the black Sutra... "Evelyn is thoughtful "Then the golden Sutra of the sun must be somewhere else!" O''Connor added. "Ah, I see. They must have confused the location of the two scriptures! " Evelyn said, looking for information on the stone tablet of the Museum: "since the black Sutra is found under the statue of death, the location of the golden Sutra of the sun... Must be under the statue of the sun." Evelyn said happily, "give up, you old men!" ¡­¡­ "Thanks to Evelyn, otherwise I would have forgotten." Jiangning said in secret. Later, Jiangning slowly away from the sight of the public, to the outside. Evelyn and they never noticed when Jiangning disappeared. ¡­¡­ On the roof of the museum, Jiangning looks at the crowd like walking corpses. He suddenly recalled what happened in the next period of time, in order to ensure the safety of Evelyn and them, and to find clues to the eternal spring in the future. Jiangning secretly printed the magic of body protection on O''Connor''s three people to ensure that they would not encounter life danger. Then he took a deep look at imodon and flew to hamnatta. And imoden, also thoughtfully felt that someone was watching him. When he looked up at the roof of the museum, he did not find anyone, some doubts. Then, he did not think about these things, he was still one person short of being able to fully resurrect. Once the real resurrection, no one will be able to stop him. "Including that hateful wizard!" Imodon thought to himself. ¡­¡­ Hamnata After nearly a day and night of rapid flight, Jiangning first imoton step to hamnata. "We have to find it quickly, taiyangjinjing! I hope we can find a way to heal the soul from the golden Sutra of the sun! " Jiangning thought to himself. Just as he was about to go in, he found a large group of sandstorms flying in the sky. Of course Jiangning knew that it was imoden. "It''s coming so fast!" Looking at the three people falling from the sky, Jiangning knew that it was imodon, Evelyn and the coward Benny. And imodon with Evelyn, obviously, is to use Evelyn as a sacrifice to revive his beloved, ansuna! Then came an old fighter in the sky. On both sides of the wing of the fighter, there are two pilots, one is O''Connor''s old friend, former RAF Winston, and the other is O''Connor! Soon, imodon, he also found fighters circling in the sky. He used the magic power that shocked Jiangning. The endless desert in front of hamnata turned into a huge face in an instant. Then, the sound of intensive gunfire rang out, constantly hitting the huge face. There''s no doubt that it doesn''t work at all. Then, Huang Sha''s face opened its huge mouth and swallowed the plane. Then the plane fell in smoke. ¡­¡­ Feeling that O''Connor and they were not dead, Jiangning felt relieved for a moment, and then walked into hamnata quickly. The spiritual power is like the tide, searching for the sun god. In a short time, Jiangning found the sun god! With all pervasive thinking, he pries open the compartment closed by stone slabs, and Jiangning sees the objects wrapped in cloth. When I opened the package, I found that there was taiyangjinjing in it. Take out the key and open the golden Sutra. I found that the contents were almost full of prayers in praise of the Egyptian gods! And a lot of incantations, all used to expel the dark, evil curse. Compared with the black Sutra of the dead, it is just the opposite, like Taiji. Jiangning seize the time to watch the golden Sutra of the sun every minute. At this time, Jiangning found that one of the pages of the Scriptures had words that surprised him. "My believers and collaborators, people from distant and alien worlds, I am anubis, the God of death! Now it''s time for you to fulfill your promise of 5000 years! " Looking at this passage, Jiangning was surprised to the extreme, because he found that the words burned on the golden Sutra of the sun were messages from death. It''s just "This is my first time in the world. When did I trade with anubis? People from different worlds, it''s obviously me, but why does death seem to confirm that I will read this Scripture? And the vows and collaborators? Since when have I cooperated with death? " Jiangning''s mind can be described as a mess, but he is sure that he has not cooperated with death. But in this golden Sutra of the sun, there is a word left by death. "Why didn''t death burn this message on the black Sutra of the dead, but on the golden Sutra of the sun? What''s going on? " Without waiting for Jiangning''s reaction, the next moment, a dark tunnel appeared not far from him. What surprised Jiangning even more happened. The carriage pendant on his neck automatically fell from his neck. In a flash, it turned into a carriage. Then, an irresistible force attacked him. The sun gold in his hand accidentally fell to the ground, and then he was dragged onto the carriage by a powerful force. After that, the carriage ran towards the dark tunnel. This scene is very familiar to Jiangning. It''s the scene he experienced when he crossed the other world in a carriage. However, this time, it is not that he mainly travels in a different world, but a force of HTC forces him to travel in a different world. "Housekeeper, what''s the matter?" "Sir, a powerful force forced the crystal wall shuttle to start. At present, the force of time and space is branching, and we will enter into another time and space. " "What?" Jiangning was stunned. He knew the power of the carriage very well. Now, someone could start the carriage by force. No matter what the housekeeper said, the carriage was seriously damaged! However, in the final analysis, it is also a creation of powerful "gods", which can not be started by anyone who wants to start it. Now, there is a powerful force that can interfere in the action of the carriage. What is the existence of this? "Where are we going? Housekeeper This time, Jiangning''s almost unknown housekeeper let him down: "I''m sorry, sir, I don''t know. Driving the crystal wall shuttle is not only a powerful external force, but also a homologous force belonging to the crystal wall shuttle. Sir, have you ever divulged the original driving force of the crystal wall shuttle to anubis? " Jiangning gas almost jump feet: "how possible, the original driving force of the carriage, where do I know where? How could I have leaked it to that guy! My life is precious. I won''t die so easily! " "Unless..." Jiangning asked eagerly, "unless what?" "Unless it''s you who will take the initiative to give the driving source of crystal wall shuttle to anubis!" The housekeeper explained. "How is that possible!" Jiangning widened his eyes and said inconceivably. "Nothing is impossible. Time and space are mysterious. In the multiverse, only time lasts forever! It must be in the future that there will be a fork in the river of time and a different change. Otherwise, it is impossible to explain the driving source of the crystal wall shuttle, why it is leaked! " "What about that?" The housekeeper said helplessly: "I can''t stop it. I can only go to the unknown world." "How can that be?" ¡­¡­ In the colorful turbulence, a noble carriage kept running in the fork of time and space, and then a white light flickered. The carriage leaped into the white light in the colorful time fork. Chapter 35 ¡­¡­ There is no water, no vegetation, only yellow sand. This desert, I do not know how long it has existed, its ancient civilization is even longer than the original! Thousands of years of unchanging desert, baking in the hot sun, except for a few life adapted to this environment can survive here. The rest of life, simply can not stay here, this is a real sea of death! The sun is still hanging high in the sky, the sun in the sky, the sun reveals its fiery side. At this time, the calm blue sky seemed to be broken like a mirror. A carriage suddenly rushed out of the broken "mirror" and landed on the boundless desert sea. ¡­¡­ "How did you get to the desert?" Looking at the vast sea of sand outside the window, Jiangning was very confused. When he came to the unknown world, he didn''t know which world he was in and where the huge desert was in front of him? "Steward, make a map around me." Jiangning took out a piece of parchment and put it on the table. After that, an invisible force swept around at an amazing speed. And a new map, drawn on a brand new parchment. "We are still in Egypt!" Looking at the map in front of him, Jiangning was surprised. In a twinkling of an eye, anubis was the God of Egypt. Through his guidance, through time and space, the land that came to Egypt was normal. "I just don''t know the exact time. I don''t know why death sent me here! " Jiangning thought about it, then drove the carriage forward to the city. ¡­¡­ Looking at the city built of loess and stones, it is absolutely a great city in this age without cranes. And this city, according to Jiangning''s inference, even in this era, also belongs to the first-class city. Pulling the hood, Jiangning walked towards the city in a black robe. ¡­¡­ Take the soldiers guarding the city gate, look at the people in black robe who keep walking in, and immediately grasp the weapons in their hands. "Stop! Take off your hat Jiangning stopped and took off his hood. That is full of exotic looks, in this era, it is particularly eye-catching. The crowd also stopped and looked at Jiangning''s face curiously. "Who are you? What are you doing in town? " Asked the soldier. "Chinese! It''s accommodation, of course Jiangning heart secretly scold: "idiot!" "China?" Obviously, the people around have never heard of this country. "Which nomadic tribe is China?" Jiangning lost patience: "are you the Minister of the king? Why asking so clearly? Will you let me into town or not? " "Hey, you''re pretty tough." The soldier was about to say something when a group of people came to the gate quickly. The crowd around, seeing the army coming, gave way one after another. A general in simple leather armour rode to the gate of the city and looked around. He saw Jiangning in black. Came to Jiangning: "excuse me, are you a wizard?" "How do you know?" Jiangning asked. Hearing that Jiangning was a wizard, the crowd around him gave way one after another, and the soldiers who questioned Jiangning were afraid. The name of wizard, in this era, has a very strong influence. "Your Majesty, my dear wizard!" The general saluted with his right hand. Although Jiangning still had some doubts in his mind, he decided to go and have a look. After all, he would like to ask the ruler himself for some urgent information, so that he could know more clearly what he wanted to know. Soon, under the leadership of the bodyguard, Jiangning came to the palace. It has to be said that the architecture of this era is very simple and ancient. This is also true of the royal palace. Although the palace in front of us is not small, it is not comparable with that of later generations. Whether it''s scale or luxury. ¡­¡­ In the main hall of the palace, Jiangning met the ruler of the country. Manon! At the moment of seeing Manon, Jiangning knew exactly where he had come. Mummy prequel series, scorpion king! In this world, 5000 years ago, before the pyramid era, a powerful nomadic tribe rose in the East. Sweeping the wild land of the ancient world, according to tribal customs, the strong are respected. There was a warrior named Manon who was recommended as the leader of the tribe. Relying on the power of witches, he defeated one nomadic tribe after another. The brutal rule made many tribes dissatisfied with Manon''s rule, so these tribes united to attack Manon ¡­¡­ "Nice to meet you, dear king!" Jiangning stroked her chest and saluted. Manon got up from the throne and walked quickly to the bottom of the steps. He looked at Jiangning carefully. It was found that his appearance was not like that of any ethnic group at all. His skin was very white and his pupil color was close to black. The hair is black and long. I don''t know what the cloth is. The gold thread above is embroidered with unknown things. I don''t know the specific meaning. However, the overall dress and boots under the feet make it clear that this is a very rich aristocrat! "My wizard predicted your coming. He said you would help me! But now I have a wizard. What can you help me with? Foreign wizard Manon looked at Jiangning and wanted to know what Jiangning had. Jiangning naturally knows who the wizard in Manon''s mouth is, the witch who has the mysterious ability to predict the future throughout the play. Jiangning is curious about this kind of power. At present, he majored in the Department of plastic energy, the Department of protection, the Department of magic, and the Department of change. I haven''t studied the prophecy department. However, it does not mean that Jiangning is not interested in this ability to predict the future. In ancient and modern times, men and women must be given the title of Prophet as long as they can foresee the future. Prophets appear frequently in many literature, movies and games both at home and abroad. From this we can see that people''s hot pillow and worship for the prophet! In this ancient era, if there is a prophet in a tribe, then the tribe will be strong. ¡­¡­ Jiangning knew what Manon meant. Pretending to be thirsty, hungry and hot, he said to Manon, "Your Majesty, the long journey has exhausted me. So, I want to have something to eat and drink by the way! " Manon didn''t know what Jiangning meant, but he allowed it. As a king, he still had some magnanimity. He was about to order his servants to bring up the food and wine, but he was surprised. With Manon''s permission, Jiangning raised his hand and took a picture of a leg in the distance, grabbing it and nibbling it. He pretended to be choking and grabbed the wine pot. The wine pot was held by Jiangning under an invisible force. He drank a mouthful of fruit wine and frowned slightly, feeling a little dissatisfied. "It''s still too hot. It''s not cool enough!" Then, regardless of others, a white mist appeared in his palm. The cool air filled the bottle instantly, and the bottle was wrapped in a layer of ice at the speed visible to the naked eye. Once again, I drank a mouthful of fruit wine and ate the legs of the beast... As soon as I threw it, a flame appeared out of thin air and burned the bones to ashes! "Thank you for your hospitality, your majesty!" Manon: "and Fortunately, Manon was only absent-minded for a moment. With a smile, he opened his arms, took Jiangning''s shoulder and led him to the throne. Below the steps of his throne, there is a sexy woman sitting in her clothes. Jiangning knew that this woman was Cassandra, the witch beside Manon. Having the ability to predict the future, he helped Manon''s army conquer one tribe after another and expand the territory of the kingdom. It can be said that half of the land Manon conquered was due to the witch. "Here, let me introduce you." Manon leads Jiangning to the Witch and introduces Jiangning: "this is my witch, Cassandra! At the same time, she is also my future queen He introduced Jiangning to Cassandra, but found that he didn''t know Jiangning''s name. "What''s your name?" "Ning Jiang. Your majesty, just call me Ning. " "Strange surnames!" Manon underestimated, laughed at Jiangning and Cassandra, and said: "Ning, Cassandra predicted your arrival. Cassandra, you finally have a colleague. Both of you are witches. You should communicate more and help me conquer more lands and Tribes! " "As you wish, king!" X2 ¡­¡­ "Cassandra, how did you know me? Why do you recommend me to Manon? " In the garden, Jiangning and Cassandra walk side by side, talking and enjoying the delicacy of the garden. In this scarce country, the water for survival depends on a single Nile. And if we want to introduce clean water into the city, we must spend a lot of manpower and material resources. Only the rulers and nobles had the financial resources to buy fountains and flowers to decorate their mansions. Cassandra''s clothes were still so loose and exposed. As she walked, she said, "I recommend you to Manon because you can save me from suffering. You are blessed by the gods, and you are also a wizard. I know something about the purpose of your coming here. " Jiangning looked at the witch who looked like Hu Kaili. He was surprised. Was Cassandra so powerful? It''s all right to predict his arrival, even his purpose. Is it the power of Cassandra or the power of the gods? "Well, what''s the purpose of my coming here?" Jiangning stares at Cassandra. Cassandra stopped and gazed at Jiangning: "your soul has been badly damaged. The purpose of your coming here is to find a way to heal your soul!" Jiangning was completely shocked that Cassandra''s prediction would be so accurate. No wonder she was able to help Manon fight south and North. No wonder she was so important in Manon''s mind. It''s not just beauty, but this woman''s ability is the real terror. Jiangning asked himself if he was an emperor and had such a wonderful witch. I will try my best to keep the witch, and the best way is to marry the witch to be my queen. Only this method is the most effective. ¡­¡­ Chapter 36 But the Witches of all ages, not every witch is happy to be the emperor''s wife and concubine. Cassandra is an obvious example. She does not want to be the queen of Manon. She is dissatisfied with Manon''s brutal rule. Therefore, she always tries her best to refuse Manon''s proposal. At the same time, slow down the time of Manon''s attack. Because, once Manon completely calms down, it''s time for her to become a canary in Manon''s pen. "You''re Manon''s witch. Why do you think that?" Jiangning still wants to hear Cassandra''s own words of treason. He doesn''t know whether his arrival will produce some changes. Therefore, he should be cautious. Cassandra said with a little pain: "I hate Manon. He''s imprisoned me since I was a few years old. He needs my strength to help him fight against other tribes, he is cruel, he is cold-blooded... And he wants me. But, I don''t like him, I want to run away from him. Get out of this cage She was very sad to shed a few tears: "but, although I am a wizard, I have no power, except to predict the future. I don''t have any strength. I can''t escape Manon! " Jiangning quietly listened to Cassandra''s talk, he said: "but, do you know. Stay with Manon, at least safe and diet. But if you leave Manon, it''s hard to live three days in the wild! " ¡­¡­ Jiangning is telling the truth. Don''t forget, this is Egypt. A large part of the land here is completely covered by desert! Only a small amount of land, farming! It''s a Nile that feeds Egypt. In the wild, a woman like Cassandra doesn''t have the right survival skills. No martial arts, no witchcraft, once in the wild. If she was not killed by other carnivores, she would die of thirst. The sun would make her dizzy until she was in a coma due to heatstroke, and finally she died of dehydration! "Even so, I will run away! I don''t want to be around Manon even if I''m afraid to die outside. I''m fed up with it. I hate it! " Cassandra sad tears, her eyes looking at Jiangning: "Ning, can you help me?" Jiangning deeply looked at her, after a long time: "help you can, but you have to tell me how to cure my soul!" Cassandra thought for a moment: "the soul is never a mysterious field that mortals can touch. Except for gods, mortals can hardly have a way. I know a way, that is, the spring full of the power of life, by which the soul may be cured. Another way is to turn to the gods! But how could it be Jiangning takes a deep breath. Cassandra''s words are the same as imodon''s. He tried to find the eternal spring, but he didn''t know the exact location of it. Although he knew the place, he didn''t know the exact location at all. Therefore, the search for eternal spring is also nonsense. "Do you know the eternal spring? Cassandra "The fountain of eternal life?" She looked at Jiangning in surprise. "Yes Cassandra frowned and said, "I seem to have heard of it!" "Really?" "But..." she frowned again, making Jiangning very nervous: "but what?" Cassandra stretched her brows and said in her charming voice, "according to legend, the fountain of eternal life was created by the gods! It seems to be used to reward the great contribution of mortals, but the location is unknown. I only know that this spring is hidden in a paradise, which is said to be the kingdom of gods! Carefree, no hunger, no disease, no pain, paradise "I''m sorry, I don''t know where this place is!" "I know where the spring is "Really?" She was surprised, the legendary location, it seems that Jiangning did not expect to know the location. "Just "What''s the matter?" Cassandra was puzzled. Jiangning scratched his head, some children used to: "although I know the place, I don''t know exactly where the eternal spring is. It''s no less difficult than looking for a needle in a haystack to find a legendary spring in the vast mountains without any guide! " "Oh, what a pity!" Cassandra seems to be disappointed, and Jiangning is surprised at this. But he soon understood what was going on. Witches are women in the final analysis. Immortality is a great temptation to people. What''s more, for a young and beautiful woman, the temptation is more fatal than anything else. ¡­¡­ A conversation with Cassandra, let Jiangning understand the witch, do not look at the usual high cold appearance. But that''s just her disguise. It''s a necessary disguise for her survival. Once the disguise is removed temporarily, she is also a normal woman. Besides, this woman is very kind-hearted. She suffered in the face of war. At the same time, it is contradictory. Because, if she wants to survive, she must maintain her due role in front of Manon. In the same way, I saw the fierce war with my own eyes, how many people were displaced and homeless. Because of her own prophecy, she suffered a lot. She didn''t want to. This can be seen from her conversation with Manon. She opposed Manon''s brutal way of ruling and thought that it would not bring long-term stability! ¡­¡­ Cassandra talked with Jiangning for a long time until Manon told the guards to bring them. Jiangning and Cassandra looked at each other and knew clearly that Manon was going to attack other tribes. Every time a wizard is summoned, it is necessary to make accurate predictions of every war with the help of the witch''s prophecy ability. This is one of the reasons why Manon''s army has been able to win all battles. ¡­¡­ "Here you are, sit down! We are discussing the strategy of this war! " Manon pointed to the seat below him, which belonged to his two wizards. Only those who are close to God can be equal to kings. Jiangning and Cassandra looked at each other, then went to their seats and sat down. "You can start!" Manon orders Cassandra. Cassandra opened a pair of scrolls, which were made of animal skin and decorated with more than a dozen gems. Cassandra''s hands passed over the stones one by one, and then a scene of war suddenly appeared in her mind. ¡­¡­ "How''s it going?" Cassandra once again returned to the cold, unsmiling state: "your army, this expedition, will win and return!" Satisfied, Manon stood up and ordered, "do you hear me? Keep the order, and the army will start tomorrow! " My general, please go down to prepare. Manon came to Cassandra, stroked her hair, and even sniffed: "I wish I could achieve my goal earlier, so that I could marry you with the most grand ceremony." "King, sharing a room with you will make me lose my ability to predict!" Manon stroked Cassandra''s face and looked at the gorgeous face in front of him. There was a strong possessiveness in his eyes: "by then, I won''t need witches!" Once the surrounding tribes were unified, the need for witches was no longer important to Manon. Cassandra is helpless, she can only reluctantly show a smile. "Rather Manon turned to look at Jiangning. Jiangning slightly lowered his head and questioned: "please order, king!" "How about going with me on this expedition?" "I''m glad to help you, your majesty!" Hearing Jiangning say so, Manon was very satisfied, and then ordered the people''s Congress to hold a banquet, and called a dozen enchanting beauties to accompany him. Of course, Jiangning will not be polite to him. Properly revealing some "weaknesses" can lower the monarch''s vigilance. Too perfect, without desire, but not good! Once the appropriate exposure of weaknesses, or greed, or lust, will make the monarch feel at ease. For this set of play, Jiangning obviously has a set of play! Chapter 37 Manon became interested: "do witches know the army?" "King, don''t you know that witches are famous for their erudition?" "I haven''t heard of it yet!" Jiangning shook his head with a smile: "all along, the wizard has given the image of the outside world. It''s mysterious and weird. Some witchcraft driving elements make people think that witches are powerful magicians. Actually, it''s not. The most frightening thing about a wizard is his wisdom and erudition. And magic is just a means for us to defend ourselves. " "So you know a lot?" Manon was very interested. From this age to thousands of years later, knowledge was always in the hands of a few people. If Manon was curious about Jiangning, he didn''t pay much attention to it. Now, Manon''s perception of Jiangning has risen to a higher level. After all, people who have knowledge should be respected! Jiangning would not be polite to foreigners: "yes, whether it''s the knowledge of a wizard or a mortal. I know all about it! " "Tell me, what knowledge do you know?" "It depends on what you are interested in, king." "When you go back, you should tell me about it." Manon means to test for school. "I''d love to!" ¡­¡­ When the war is won, the army will naturally return. After the extermination of this tribe, the tribes in other places all knew about it. The extermination of another tribe made the rest of the tribe panic. The tribes gathered to discuss how to deal with Manon. ¡­¡­ At the foot of a mountain, the leaders of various tribes gathered together and kept arguing. "Silence The noise made the initiator of this tribal meeting very impatient. "Father, please be quiet! Don''t talk The tumultuous quarrel disappeared, and the leaders of the tribes looked at the king on the high platform. "If we gather here, we should abandon our prejudices! Before it''s too late, the remaining tribes should unite against the tyrant "He has witches under him, and no one is his opponent!" Said a tribal chief. There was also a black skinned Female chief, who added: "I heard that a wizard came from far away China. I''ve joined Manon! This wizard from the "Chinese tribe" is said to have mastered ice, fire and an invisible magic power Her words frightened the rest of the tribe. "Manon has a wizard, it''s hard to deal with. Now, there''s another wizard taking refuge with Manon! Can we still beat Manon? " Another chief, worried. Obviously, his words caused a panic. "What if Manon had two wizards? Are we going to wait for our own people to be slaves to Manon? To dedicate the land we depend on unconditionally to Manon? No, if so, what''s the point of tribal existence? We should unite and fight against Manon. " "Basha, what soldiers do you have now? All your soldiers are dead. Now you have nothing but stones and sand. " Said the chief''s son of the meeting''s founder£¨ I don''t know what it''s called Basha fiercely held his hand holding the wine cup. He could not help bending down because of pain: "if I am not a king, why do you kneel down to me?" "Basha!" In a flash, all the tribal warriors took out their weapons. Bashar turned back and wanted to take out his weapon. Then came the whistling sound, and a scythe was tightly embedded in the stake. ¡­¡­ "Assassin?" "It''s the Akkadians!" The identity of the visitor was recognized by the surrounding tribes. "The Akkadians? I thought they were extinct! " Said Bashar. "They are the last Akkadians, the best of the assassins," the chief explained. I asked them to come and assassinate Manon''s wizard The old chief said, throwing out a small package. The first Akkad took it and opened it. There were dozens of rubies in it. When the old chief''s son saw it, he said in a hurry, "that''s the only wealth of our tribe!" "If you can''t beat Manon, it''s useless to leave more wealth." The old chief said harshly, "if they root out witches, will you send out troops?" The chief of each tribe discussed together, then nodded and agreed to fight together. The four assassins received the Commission and turned to leave. "Hey, Akkadian!" As soon as the leader turned around, a battle sickle came to his face. He easily took the sickle and put it behind him. "Don''t die so easily, Akkadian!" ¡­¡­ "A group of Akkadian assassins are coming to assassinate us!" Said Cassandra. Manon tapped and stopped on the arm of his chair. "How many people are there?" "Only four!" "Oh, only four people dare to assassinate?" Manon didn''t care. Then he looked at Jiangning. "Don''t worry, king. Let them never come back Jiangning said. "Very good!" Jiangning''s "loyalty" satisfied Manon, and then he gave the order. "Since these Akkadians want to be assassinated, let them be assassinated." "I''d like to see what these assassins are capable of," Manon snapped "Yes, your majesty!" After receiving Manon''s orders, his generals began to set up one after another. Then, the anti encirclement against the four assassins officially began! Chapter 38 In the camp of the witch Cassandra, only Cassandra and Jiangning are here at this time. Although many soldiers were ambushed, Manon was still worried about Cassandra''s safety, at least before his hegemony was completed. Cassandra is very important to him. Therefore, he ordered Jiangning, a powerful fighter, to take charge of protecting Cassandra''s life. "You..." Cassandra wanted to say something, but she looked around uneasily. Jiangning naturally knew what she was worried about and said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about the leakage of our conversation. I''ve applied witchcraft around our bodies. In the eyes of outsiders, we are just eating. " Knowing that the conversation would not leak, Cassandra confidently said, "are you really going to play for Manon?" "Effectiveness, how can it be. I''m here because you''re here. " "Because of me?" Jiangning nodded: "you can communicate with gods. Maybe one day you can help me. You know, because of my soul injury, I''ve been recovering. As for learning, it didn''t go on at all. Every time I use my brain too long, my head hurts. It''s good for me to deal with the injury earlier. " "You don''t want me to run away from Manon, you want me to help you?" "Of course I''ll help you, but it''s not the time yet." "How long will it take to get me out of Manon?" Cassandra looked at Jiangning with expectant eyes. Jiangning said seriously: "don''t you know the future? Why not foresee the future? " Cassandra rolled his eyes in a rare way: "I can''t predict my future!" "It seems that even the power of predicting the future has great limitations. You can''t predict your future. It''s a pity! What about my future? Have you predicted the future for me? " Jiangning is curious. Cassandra shook his head. Jiangning was disappointed: "can you predict the future for me?" "I have seen the future for you, but your future is changeable. Can''t predict your future exactly for you, every time, your future is changing. It''s changing all the time, because I don''t know which is right Cassandra explained. "But how do you explain that you predicted that I would come to the city of Omora?" "You are different from Manon. In fact, I don''t see your future. What I see is Manon''s future. In the future of Manon, I see you. I know you''ll come to the city of Omora, and I know you''re a wizard, too. So I ask Manon to summon you. I want to know if you can help me get out of Manon''s hands "I see!" Although we are not very satisfied with the result. But I feel a little relaxed in my heart. After all, a wizard who can predict you all the time, I believe for any wizard. Will feel uneasy, based on this result. Jiangning plans to minor in prophecy in the future. Even if he can''t predict 100% accurately, Jiangning also hopes that when others predict himself, he will have the means to counter it. Wizard, never wait for trouble to come, in the consideration of breaking the problem. And Jiangning is the same. It has to be said that now his behavior style is more and more close to the wizard. Always think about things in a bad direction in advance, and then think about solutions. ¡­¡­ "You have been deceived, mashayas!" "You know my name?" For the sexy and beautiful witch in front of her, she knows her name. Mashayas was surprised, but he couldn''t think of anything else, because Manon''s guards had come in. ¡­¡­ After a lot of fighting, raoshimayas was brave and good at fighting, but he was still outnumbered. Mashayas, who was controlled by the soldiers, was still struggling, but it was useless. "This is the Akkadian? It''s said that your endurance is first-class, isn''t it? " Manon came to mashayas and asked. "Bah!" Wiping the saliva off his face, Manon turned and punched him hard. "You betrayed your father." Looking at the employer''s son who came in from outside the tent, mashayas fully understood. But he didn''t care: "yes, he couldn''t believe it when he died." With that, he raised his head in his right hand and looked at Manon: "I am loyal to you as my father''s head." Manon took a look at the head on the ground and replied, "I believe in your loyalty!" "Here''s another one alive." Mashayas smell speech, immediately look, found his brother was arrested. Moreover, his dagger is on his brother''s neck. Heart, suddenly become anxious. His impatience can be seen by all. Looking at constantly struggling, tears also rolling in the eyes of mashayas, that is, the future famous Scorpion King. Death, anubis'' pet. In Jiangning''s heart, there was some feeling that the Scorpion King at the moment was very embarrassed, far less than the style of five thousand years later, and less than the prestige when he led the army. "Brother, listen. Freedom to live "The glory of death, brother!" After that, Manon rowed the dagger fiercely "Well, now it''s your turn, Akkadian!" Cassandra then stepped forward: "he won''t die tonight!" "Is it?" "He will not die in your hands, nor in the hands of your soldiers. God is with him tonight "God again?" Cassandra warned: "if you insist on going your own way, it will bring disaster!" Manon turned his head and looked at Jiangning. Jiangning stepped forward: "an Akkad person will not have any impact on your hegemony!" "Since he can''t die in my hands or in the hands of my soldiers, let him have a special way to die..." ¡­¡­ Jiangning is very clear about what Manon said about the way to die! Bury people in the pit, lead the marching ants living in the desert to eat people alive to death! In short, very happy, and the victim trapped in the pit, can not scratch, can not die quickly, can only bear torture! In a word, this kind of death method is more cruel than killing directly with a knife! ¡­¡­ "Now you know Manon''s cruelty. Such a ruler simply can not make the people obtain long-term stability! There will be resistance! " Cassandra said indignantly. Jiangning nodded: "that''s right, Manon is not worthy of being a king "Oh? Is that right? " Cassandra looked at Jiangning and said sarcastically, "I think you''re living a good life under Manon." Jiangning naturally understood: "I don''t have a subordinate relationship with Manon. What we have is an exchange of equal value. No, to be exact, it''s not equivalent exchange at all. I gave my knowledge to Manon, helped him train the army, and Manon gave me nothing but accommodation, food and women. And these, I have, very easy to have these. Therefore, it is not equivalent exchange! I want to leave him. I can leave him anytime and anywhere. His army is strong and there are more people. You can''t touch me Cassandra opens her mouth. Jiangning naturally knows what she wants to say. This woman is trying to "brainwash" herself all the time so that he can take her out of the city of Omora! Chapter 39 Over the next few days, Cassandra was fed up with Manon''s aggressive vision. On this day, she couldn''t stand it any more. She came to Jiangning. Jiangning is reading in her room, surrounded by four hot women. For enjoyment, Jiangning never deliberately refused. Therefore, in order to win over the women he rewarded, Manon never shirked. This is what Cassandra saw when he came in. Jiangning is languidly lying on the bed, holding a strange thing (Book) that he doesn''t know what it is. He is eager to read it. Four sexy and charming beauties with exposed clothes help Jiangning massage her head. One person pinches his feet, one person continuously pours food into Jiangning''s mouth... Another person lies on Jiangning''s lower body "You''ll enjoy it!" Cassandra raised her eyebrows. Jiangning did not raise her head. She did not care about Cassandra''s watching. The four beauties basically ignored what Cassandra should do! "Ah... Yes! Why don''t you... Enjoy it? " Jiangning said intermittently. Cassandra could feel his excitement. As soon as she was about to say something, she saw the woman lying on Jiangning''s body raise her head and wipe the corners of her mouth. Then he sat up "Can you respect me?" Jiangning slightly a Leng, put down the book in hand. I took pictures of some beauties and motioned them to go out. Several beauties passed Cassandra''s side, slightly provocative pick pick eyebrows, each chuckle. Jiangning wiped his body, put on his clothes again, and motioned Cassandra to sit down: "what can I do for you?" Looking at Jiangning, who was wearing a black robe again, Cassandra was slightly absent-minded for a moment. She organized her thinking and said, "Manon is harassing me again and again. Can you take me away from here? In return, I can try to contact the gods for you! " Jiangning said, "which God can you contact?" Cassandra thought a little, then said: "I don''t know which God I can contact. Witches are born with this ability. I can only convey my ideas, and I''m not sure if there will be a response from the gods. " "That''s it Cassandra looked forward to Jiangning: "how? Can you help me? " "OK, I''ll help you!" "Really?" Cassandra was very surprised. Jiangning nodded seriously and said, "of course it''s true. I''ve been here enough. I came here by accident, and now it''s time to leave. It''s no big deal to help you by the way. " "And when shall we leave?" "Today!" "Do I need to pack anything?" Jiangning replied, "pack up a few clothes, and you don''t need the rest. Stay in your room and I''ll pick you up then. " "Well, thank you very much." Cassandra said gratefully that she was going back. "Wait!" Jiangning called to her. She turned doubtfully and asked, "what else?" "Aren''t you afraid I''ll tell Manon about it?" Cassandra shook his head. "No, you don''t." "Oh! Why are you so sure that I won''t tell Manon about it? " Cassandra''s reply surprised Jiangning: "because you are essentially different from Manon. You and he are not the same kind of people. " "Tell me about it." He was interested to see what different views the witch had. "Although you sometimes behave absurdly, I can see that you have a lot of principles, and you always keep kindness in your heart. That''s why I dare to tell you when I see you for the first time that I want to run away from Manon. " Jiangning was very dissatisfied with this statement: "it''s nothing, even if there are principles. I may also tell Manon about it. That doesn''t mean anything! " "And one more thing, you''re fundamentally different from Manon. He''s just a mortal, and you''re a wizard. Besides, you will live a long life in the future. You should pursue the level of gods, while Manon only pursues killing and conquest. He''s powerful, and it''s hard to tempt you. " Jiangning agrees. Cassandra is right. He and Manon are essentially the same. Manon pursues domination and conquest, while he pursues eternity. To the extreme, a man is just a mortal, even in power. On the other hand, it is eternal. There is no way to compare the two. "Go back and pack your clothes first. When the chance comes, I''ll take you away." "Thank you again." ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Akkad assassin mashayas is buried in the earth pit by Manon, ready to lead the desert marching ants to bite him alive. At the same time as mashayas was buried in the pit, there was also a horse thief. "Do you see that? That guy is pouring the plow cow urine. He will be in a hurry. At that time... Aha The horse thief gestured to mashayas with his head. The soldier who was drinking was drunk and rushed to solve the problem. As a result, he was knocked unconscious by the horse thief. "Hey, where''s the horse thief?" Another soldier asked mashayas that the hole where the horse thief was buried was already empty. The horse thief, I don''t know how to escape. The soldier was about to check, but he was attacked by the horse thief from behind. He crushed the nest of ants, countless marching ants angrily climbed out of the nest and ate people alive to death! "Hey, come and help me." Seeing the marching ants crawling towards him, mashayas lost his composure and began to ask the brigands for help. The horse thief took advantage of the opportunity and said, "promise me that you can''t kill me when you go out. If you find something good, you''ll give me half of it! " Mashayas agreed to all these demands, and the brigands immediately started to save him. ¡­¡­ In the afternoon, Jiangning was resting in his room when he heard the noise coming from the palace. Jiangning knew what was going on. He quickly got up and went to Cassandra''s house. ¡­¡­ "Cassandra, it''s time for us to go. Er... " Jiangning walked into the room and saw Cassandra taking a bath. He was a little embarrassed. Then he said, "put on your clothes quickly. It''s time for us to go!" Cassandra did not shy away. She got up from the pool and went to the bed to get dressed. Jiangning saw the tail from the head. He was appreciating Cassandra''s figure. "Is it good?" Jiangning definitely nodded: "good looking, the figure is really good!" Cassandra didn''t speak, just picked her eyebrows. Jiangning stretched out his hand to pull her. His right wrist trembled and his wand popped out. He held the wand and nodded at himself and Cassandra, then he hid himself. Then, Jiangning picked up Cassandra and went to the window. Then, in the excitement and fear of Cassandra''s scream, he burst into the sky. ¡­¡­ "This is my first time, flying into the sky! What a wonderful feeling! " Cassandra said excitedly. Since flying out of Gomorra City, Jiangning has fallen in the wilderness with Cassandra in his arms. Now he is listening to Cassandra''s constant excitement about flying in the sky! Jiangning is very understanding, think at the beginning of the first time he rely on his own strength to fly freely in the sky, he was also excited. Flying is the ultimate dream of mankind since ancient times. Everyone wants to fly in the blue sky and white clouds by themselves. "Now, I have fulfilled my promise. Do you have any place to go? " Cassandra shook his head. "I have nowhere to go. It''s the first time I''ve felt free since I was trapped in Manon." She raised her right hand, as if to touch the sun or air, she was carefully feeling the breath of freedom. "If you have nowhere to go, follow me first!" Jiangning suggested. Cassandra agreed, and then Jiangning turned into a carriage in her shocked and surprised eyes. "Get in the car. You can''t stand such a poisonous sun outside for a long time." Cassandra curiously stepped into the carriage, and there was no doubt that she was amazed again. After several times of space expansion, the space of the carriage has become quite objective. It''s a mobile manor building. The main bedroom, lobby, guest bedroom, kitchen, bathroom, rest room, study, storeroom, laboratory and garden are all included. And in the garden, you can clearly see the blue sky and white clouds. According to the housekeeper, it''s a space application. Moreover, not only a manor was included in the carriage, but also the land, lakes, flowers and trees. All in all, this is a mobile home. And just outside, you can''t see the internal changes at all. Only when you are in it can you feel the magic. For the first time, Lian Jiangning felt the excitement in his heart. For a long time, he could not calm down. Now, Cassandra feels all this from a close distance, and her excitement and curiosity can''t be described in words. "You are really amazing. This carriage is even more amazing. It never occurred to me that there would be a house in the carriage. " Cassandra kept looking. Jiangning laughed and said, "come on, I''ll show you around here." With that, he led Cassandra to visit his manor. The carriage, on the other hand, moves forward in the vast sand sea with a steady and slow pace. Chapter 40 In the endless sea of sand, a black carriage keeps moving forward in the vast sea of sand. As if there was no specific goal, Jiangning did not know that an invisible call was constantly leading the carriage forward. Jiangning doesn''t know anything about this. At the moment, he is playing with Cassandra. Cassandra Fu in Jiangning''s chest, two people just finished the game, the sweat on the body has not completely dried up. "Doesn''t it mean witches can''t sleep with people? Once you are in bed with others, you will lose the power to predict the future. Then you... "Jiangning took Cassandra, stroked her skin, her hair Cassandra said with a smile: "if not, how can the Witches of all ages protect themselves in front of the monarch?" Jiangning was slightly stunned, and then he looked at it. It was true. If the Witches of all ages don''t protect themselves with such lies. So they have no other power to protect themselves except to predict the future. As a ruler, both ancient and modern, there is a characteristic. It''s possessiveness, a strong possessiveness of all good things. I wish I could enjoy the best things in the world. For a witch who can predict the future, the ruler''s possessiveness is stronger than anyone else. Moreover, the witch, who can predict the future, is outstanding in appearance, young and beautiful, which is even more fatal to the ruler''s attraction! "Do you have any plans for the future?" Jiangning opened his mouth and realized that he had said something wrong. Sure enough, Cassandra stared at him, and Jiangning was embarrassed. He didn''t just put on his pants and didn''t recognize people. Besides, it''s not wearing yet "Cassandra, you misunderstood me. I... I mean I didn''t mean that." Jiangning explained in a panic. Cassandra lying on Jiangning''s chest, slightly confused said: "I don''t know what to do!" "You can choose to be with me!" Jiangning is mending. Hearing the speech, Cassandra raised his head: "Ning, maybe we can form a tribe!" "To form a tribe? Just the two of us? " Jiangning rolled his eyes, put his hands on the back of his head, and said, "even if we try to have children, how many can we have? How many years will it take to form a tribe? Or a new race? " Cassandra said with a smile: "it''s impossible for us alone. My consciousness is that we can gather a part of the homeless people. Or look for some babies. I know that there is a secret method somewhere, which can let your blood and my blood into the baby''s body. If a baby has your blood and mine, it is our descendant. When the number of people increases to a certain extent, isn''t it a new tribe? " Jiangning''s eyes lit up. The game sounds good. He has 200 years of life. He doesn''t know how long he will stay here. Maybe it''s dozens of days, maybe it''s a year, maybe it''s decades, maybe it''s hundreds of years. In a word, if we can''t cure the trauma of the soul. So even if you travel tens of thousands of miles to China to find the eternal spring, you will not hesitate. If we can infer from history, civilization has not yet been born in China. At present, the four ancient civilizations of later generations do not belong to the bud of civilization. As we all know, today''s Egypt is the earliest civilized area in the world. It''s also the area where the first country appeared! If we can leave our own descendants, or leave our own legends, and build a country by ourselves? Well, it''s going to be fun! Although, Jiangning does not have a long enough life to play this time-consuming game. However, at present, Jiangning''s interest has been fully stimulated. He enthusiastically discussed with Cassandra. Although he was once king in Narnia, in the final analysis, Narnia people are still different from human beings. They look strange, and it''s hard for them to take the place of themselves. Therefore, Jiangning has always been in a lack of interest in Narnia. If you want to build a country to play with, with the power of Jiangning, you can build a country of your own. Even in the main world, he can build it, but it''s boring. What can be greater than building a nation? Therefore, Jiangning''s brain hole will drift towards the unknown dimension. What should the new nation be called? ¡­¡­ "Honey, if we want to create a new nation. Well, we should redouble our efforts. You know, there are only two of us, and two of us can''t form a tribe or a nation. " Cassandra understood what he meant. She was charming. She supported herself with one hand and even licked her tongue. Seeing such an attractive picture, Jiangning still needs to be polite and make contributions to create a new nation! ¡­¡­ As night fell, the carriage stopped at a small oasis in the desert. Next to the carriage, there was a raging bonfire. Jiangning and Cassandra hugged each other. Holding Cassandra in one hand and turning the iron bar in the other hand, he is making a barbecue dinner. It''s romantic to cook dinner for someone you like. The only thing that''s not perfect is that he doesn''t have a good enough cook! Jiangning''s cooking skill is mediocre. For Cassandra, it''s the first time in her life that she eats such delicious food. For Jiangning, it seems dispensable. Has he ever been tired of eating since he owned a carriage? Where is it, not to eat the best food and drink the best wine? Nowadays, the conditions are limited. In this wild land, the food is very simple. We don''t pursue delicious food at all, as long as we can have enough. The pursuit of delicacy is the ruler''s consideration. Ordinary people don''t think about these things at all. What''s more, they often don''t have enough to eat! ¡­¡­ "It''s a novel cooking method, and the food tastes delicious!" Cassandra eat with relish, have to say, beauty even eat is also pleasing. Even if the hand is full of oil, it is still full of charm. "Where is the secret place you mentioned?" Jiangning has become addicted to creating a brand new nation. At this moment, he is a little bewitched. Cassandra licked the grease on his finger and said, "the secret is in an underground temple." "Where is the temple?" "In the small oasis in the eastern desert, it is located under the oasis, and the entrance position is very secret. I also prophesied this place and knew the secret. But at that time, I also wondered why I predicted this place. Now it seems that it is because of the guidance of the gods! " Cassandra''s words, let Jiangning start vigilance, he quickly recalled the message of anubis. Among them, there is a saying about believers, which can be said to be one person or a group of people. So why didn''t Jiangning know five thousand years later? The only possibility is that the descendants of Jiangning and Cassandra have been exterminated! In addition, the oath that anubis said... In combination, time has a branch. Jiangning concluded that it must be his future self who had a deal with anubis. And the future he did not cash, then disappeared without a trace. Perhaps at that time, in order to win the trust of Anubis, he left behind the driving source of the carriage and used it to pit himself from the past. Jiangning''s clues are completely guessed, and the more he thinks about them, the more confused he is, and the more he thinks about them, the more his brain aches. Simply, he doesn''t think about these things. Because it''s certain to meet anubis. There is no time to delay the treatment of the soul injury. Otherwise, his strength will be hard to advance in the future! When can the soul be completely repaired only by the repair of the sea of spirit? What if you run out of life and don''t repair it? Therefore, Jiangning decided that as long as the conditions of Anubis were not too harsh. Then, we must do our best to meet the requirements of Anubis! ¡­¡­ Chapter 41 "Housekeeper, where are we now?" "Sir, we are deep into the Sahara!" "Sahara?" Jiangning was surprised: "how did we get to Sahara? Why don''t you remind me? " "Under the pull of a force of the same origin, we came to the Sahara, and I couldn''t stop it!" The housekeeper said helplessly. Jiangning said in secret: "it seems that the conversation with anubis is bound to take place." After thinking about it, he began to ask Cassandra, "honey, please help me." Cassandra naturally understood Jiangning''s words. She nodded, cleaned the oil on her hands and began to pray. Jiangning clearly felt that a mysterious force emerged from Cassandra and began to communicate with the world. Then, a wave of Hongda''s will came, and a Black Mist formed a vague and invisible figure of jackal in this oasis. "My believer and collaborator, you are here at last! I am anubis! " Sure enough, it was anubis who came down to meet him with the help of Cassandra. "Your Highness anubis, wizard Jiangning is willing to help you!" Jiangning salutes! The red eyes of Anubis looked at Jiangning, and HTC''s majestic voice rang out: "the origin of the world you promised to bring me, and the coordinates of the different world?" Jiangning was slightly stunned, and then said: "I''m sorry, your highness anubis. I don''t know how I will deal with you in the future. Can you explain it to me? " "You go to me to seek immortality, and the condition is the origin of the world and the coordinates of different worlds!" The words of Anubis make Jiangning''s head in a mess. What''s the matter? For no reason, why does time appear? Where do you come from? How can you cheat people? I''ll let the past pay for my own business. Damn it "I''m sorry, your highness anubis! The one I do business with you belongs to a different time line. Therefore, the transaction he made with you should not be paid by me. If you want the origin of the world and the coordinates of different worlds, you should trade with me again. " With that, Jiangning looked at anubis with trepidation and kept asking the housekeeper. "Housekeeper, will I be killed by anubis for such an act?" The housekeeper''s words reassured Jiangning. "The rules of the world do not allow gods to come to the material world without permission. This time, the arrival of Anubis only relies on Cassandra''s strength, and what he came with is only a will. There is not enough power to deal with you! Besides, we still have plenty of world origin and crystal wall shuttles. Even the gods can''t stop us. Besides, gods are also limited by the rules of the world. It''s impossible. They''re allowed to fool around! " "No wonder!" No wonder there are so many myths and legends in the world, but they have never seen the gods show their miracles! It turns out that they are also constrained by the rules of the world. Only by being led by another force, can gods come around the rules of the world! Anubis was not happy to hear Jiangning''s reply. "Mole ant, how dare you refuse death?" Jiangning was very tough, but he responded with respect: "I know your situation very well. However, this kind of transaction is unfair to me! The wizard''s creed is equal exchange! No matter what I promise you in the future, or what you give him... I didn''t benefit from it! Therefore, the trade between us must be fair and just to start again Anubis was silent, and he was not surprised that Jiangning saw through his situation. "Your terms!" "Cure my soul, or cure my soul!" Anus said, "the wound of the soul can only be treated with the essence of the soul. In addition, to find the eternal spring can also cure the soul of the injury "Eternal spring, I know where it is! But it''s too much trouble! So I ask you to treat me! " "Yes, ten days later! However, you have to pay for the world origin "How much is it going to cost?" "Ten million!" Jiangning was stunned by anubis'' big appetite. He immediately shook his head: "it''s impossible. I can''t provide so many sources of the world! At most, it can only provide 100000! " Are you kidding me? I''ve only got five million yuan for my full budget. It''s not enough for him. How can I go home? After 100000, anubis was obviously not satisfied. The two sides began to bargain. Jiangning was still bargaining with the gods for the first time, so he was very excited. In the end, the two sides reached an agreement and settled on the origin of the world, in exchange for anubis to heal his wounds! ¡­¡­ "Housekeeper, do you have any way to check if anubis will do something to me when he treats me?" There''s no way to be careless. I''m too weak to be aware of the divine means. If anubis is not aware of his own actions, he will be subject to anubis forever. In Jiangning''s mind, the omnipotent housekeeper immediately said: "this is very simple, sir, you don''t have to worry!" ¡­¡­ Ten days later, with the help of Cassandra again, anubis came! Just after his arrival, anubis left a bottle with black liquid in it. Jiangning took the bottle and asked the housekeeper to check if there was any problem. After finding that there was no problem, Jiangning was very satisfied. He carefully looked at the liquid inside and found that although the bottle looked like liquid, it was not actually liquid. On the contrary, it is a bit like fog, and Jiangning also found that one after another figures constantly appear, face ferocious, constantly struggling. "This is the essence of the soul, enough to cure your soul!" Jiangning opened the bottle, the moment the bottle mouth was opened, Black Mist poured out continuously. Jiangning sucked some, very clearly felt the dispirited spirit of the sea again full of vitality! Jiangning is overjoyed and sucks at this precious soul essence. After smoking, Jiangning felt it silently and found that his soul was not only healed. Moreover, the soul seems to have sublimated. His Wizard level, also returned to level 2 again! And the soul becomes strong. "I have fulfilled the agreement. What is the origin of the world?" "Give it to him, housekeeper!" With Jiangning''s authorization, a colorful light appeared in the carriage body, which began to fly towards anubis. The origin of the world was taken away by anubis at the moment of contacting him. "The origin of the low!" Anubis was obviously not satisfied, but he also understood that the little wizard on the opposite side did not have the ability to obtain the origin of the higher world! What''s more, mosquitoes are meat in the small town! "Deal done!" Without waiting for Jiangning to respond, anubis disappeared in an instant. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangning''s mouth is wide open and he wants to say something. In fact, he wanted to trade with anube, and tasted the sweetness of soul essence, and he yearn for this precious more. However, he also understood that although the origin of the world still exists, it can only be traded four times. Moreover, he needs to leave enough "ticket money" to go home. Therefore, we can only press the idea, wait until the next World source is sufficient, and trade with anubis. ¡­¡­ Chapter 42 After the deal with anubis, Jiangning was completely relieved. The operation of meditation is normal. There is no longer the feeling of encountering obstacles before. Although he has paid for the world''s origin, his soul is intact. In the long run, this is a steady business. At the moment, Jiangning is telling the housekeeper to go to the eastern desert. The secret underground temple mentioned by Cassandra is very attractive to Jiangning. He wants to see for himself what the magic blood secret is. Moreover, every man has an emperor''s dream in his heart! The artistic conception of waking up and holding the power of the world and lying drunk on the knees of beauty attracts countless men. Although, it''s a bit off business, Jiangning''s goal is to be able to enjoy life better. To stop the wizard''s practice for a while, Jiangning and Cassandra are engaged in shameless activities every day. Although with the rise of Jiangning wizard level, the radiation on his body is becoming more and more powerful. But I don''t know why Cassandra was not affected by it. Maybe it''s because Cassandra has mysterious ability to predict, so he has resistance to radiation from Jiangning. Although the radiation on Jiangning''s body is increasing day by day, there is no activation reaction around him. Only some ordinary books and tableware, more or less this phenomenon. Jiangning has no way to deal with such things. Or, according to the housekeeper, even the witches who live in the higher world. For this phenomenon, there is no good solution! ¡­¡­ After three days and three nights on their way, they finally arrived in the eastern desert. "Honey, where is the oasis you mentioned?" Jiangning asked Cassandra. Cassandra closed her eyes, felt it carefully and pointed out the direction. Then the carriage drove again to its destination. It has to be said that Cassandra''s learning ability is very fast. Jiangning not only did some shameless things with her, but also spent more time teaching Cassandra a higher way of life. And Cassandra''s learning ability is also very fast, at least at present two people''s communication, no longer have obvious obstacles. Similarly, Cassandra keeps pace with the times in her life. Now she no longer wears that kind of clothes which are quite exposed. The clothes on her body are improved by the housekeeper and integrate the clothing characteristics of different worlds. Beautiful, generous, sexy let Cassandra see, immediately fell in love with this style of special clothes. In addition to Jiangning, he is still a black robe, but more gorgeous. ¡­¡­ After another day''s drive, Jiangning finally arrived at their destination. In this vast desert, a small oasis stands in it! In the middle of the oasis, there is a small lake. Many herbivores and carnivores are drinking water. Tall palm trees block the yellow sand for Hu Po, and shrubs and grasses hold the water and soil. In this boundless sand sea surrounded by all sides, it provides a shelter for all lives! "This is it?" When the carriage suddenly appeared, it caused a panic among the animals. After seeing the two people coming down from the carriage, the animals watched Jiangning and Cassandra warily. However, no one has left. The oasis in front of them is the shelter for their life, so they are just watching from a distance. Cassandra nodded, pointed to Hooper in front of him and said, "the temple is in Hooper!" Jiangning looked forward, Hu Po''s area is not big, only 100 meters in size. The water level is even shallower, only a few meters, the deepest visual inspection just to the waist of Jiangning. The water is clean and clear, and the grass and aquatic animals at the bottom of the lake can be seen at a glance. In principle, such a shallow water level of little hubogen could not have hidden a temple! The only possibility is that there is another cave under the water. But Jiangning has no way to enter the temple, he asked Cassandra: "honey, do you know the way to enter?" To his disappointment, Cassandra shook his head: "I''m sorry, I don''t know how. I just happened to predict here, and then I "saw" the underground temple at the bottom of the lake! As for how to get in, I don''t know. " He began to ask the housekeeper, "do you know how to get into this underground temple?" The housekeeper said: "the man-made trace of this oasis is very heavy, which is made by a powerful being! The temple under HUPO involves the application of space law. So, you have to find the space node to break, to enter here. " "Can you find the space node?" The housekeeper affirmed: "yes, it will cost some resources! Although the structure of this space is exquisite, the rules involved are not profound. So I guess it''s the foothold of the unknown. " "However, my only doubt is, since it is the foothold, why leave the secret about blood?" Jiangning waved his hand and said, "whatever, since he left the secret of blood, it must have his intention. Let''s go into the temple and watch! Perhaps, the unknown existence, leave a message is not necessarily ¡­¡­ With Jiangning''s order, a colorful light appeared in the carriage. Then, the image of "broken mirror" appeared above Hu Po. Jiangning knows that the space node has been broken. The change above Hu Po made the animals panic. Running around, watching in the distance Jiangning ignored the behavior of these animals and hung the carriage back to its pocket shape around his neck. He picked up Cassandra and flew in. After they enter, the space node closes automatically. ¡­¡­ The next moment, heaven and earth turn around, they are already in the underground temple. Entering the temple, Jiangning and Cassandra look around the temple! The style of the temple is very strange, with many seemingly disorderly decorative patterns. The pillars used to support the temple are carved with numerous monsters. And this temple is very small, only one floor! At present, it is indeed a layer. In front, there is a high altar! There is a red gem on the altar, which is the only light source of this temple. It is the size of an adult man''s fist! Jiangning walked cautiously toward the position of the gem, because he didn''t know what the use of this temple was. At the same time, he also worried that there would be no more traps in the temple. Therefore, be careful when walking. As a result, there was nowhere safe along the way. It''s all about bluffing yourself! However, Jiangning did not relax its vigilance. Who knows, if he takes that ruby, what accident will happen? Just as he touched the ruby, a fierce red light burst out of the ruby and projected onto the wall Chapter 43 At this point, images began to appear on the wall. The pictures on the wall made Jiangning understand some things. First of all, there is a big hole in the sky. A group of monsters with wings on the back and horns on the head fly out of the hole. No matter what these monsters see, as long as it''s life, they will all be killed. What''s more, they kill people and eat them. At this time, a group of people with various weapons appeared to fight with these monsters. However, they are few in number and can''t be killed in the face of seemingly endless monsters. And the number of them, also continue to reduce, and finally only one person. This man is a black robed man with a walking stick. He is chased by the monsters behind him until he escapes successfully. However, he was also exhausted, so Jiangning "saw" him kneeling and praying. At this time, "a" sun appeared in the sky, and then a ray of light came down from the sun to shine on the man. After that, he went back to the battlefield and kept fighting with the monsters to drive them away. Finally, the monster returns to the "big hole" again. He fills the gap in the sky. And sealed, made into a slate! Later, he built this small oasis and built a temple with stone slabs in the interlayer of the temple. Record what happened on a ruby and build a high platform to place ¡­¡­ Jiangning looking at this picture, always feel some familiar, especially the stone! More give him a rather familiar feeling! All play here, should have ended, Jiangning then saw the image on the wall instantly enlarged. The man who sealed the monsters turned his "face" to Jiangning, and the pattern representing his eyes stared at Jiangning. Just when Jiangning was a little creepy, a layer of words appeared on the wall. It''s amazing that Jiangning could understand it. He was overjoyed. This article is about the purpose of this trip, the secret of blood! Jiangning excerpts this small content into his magic book, and studies it slowly when he plans to go out. "Honey, have you found the secret of blood?" Cassandra in the distance to see Jiangning for a long time motionless, some worried shouts. Jiangning looked back and said with a smile to Cassandra, "I''ve found it. Please wait for me for a while." "All right!" After giving orders to Cassandra, Jiangning turned around again and looked carefully in the temple. Ruby is held in his heart, and he plans to collect it. Such a large gem is not common. Before long, after careful induction, Jiangning found the stone slab. The color of the slate is almost emerald, with a hole in the middle. The slate is full of seal incantations! In addition, there is also a line of text for later warning. Jiangning speculated that the person who sealed these monsters must be the same as Cassandra. Have the ability to predict the future, otherwise, will not be so coincidental blood secret handed down, but also make such a delicate layout. Finally, that person''s image to see their own that eye, is also worth enduring aftertaste! Anyway, Jiangning can''t read from his eyes. Therefore, he is not wasting his brain cells! Carefully measured in the hands of this jadeite stone! Jade slate! Jiangning''s eyes widened. He seemed to think of something. So, he tried to recall in his mind, the hands of this jade slab seems to have seen somewhere! However, Jiangning dared to bet that it was the first time he saw this stone slab! But why does it feel familiar? "Yes Jiangning patted his thigh, and finally thought of why when he saw the color of the stone, his mind would burst out the name of the emerald stone. Jiangning has seen a film before, which tells the story of the most famous Pharaoh of the 18th dynasty, King Tutankhamun! And in the plot, it just explains that in the era of King Tutankhamun, there was a big hole in the sky. Finally, Tutankhamun turned to the power of the sun god to drive the ghosts from hell back to hell. They split the stone into four pieces and scattered them all over the world. ¡­¡­ "The time and space I live in is obviously the world of mummies! Does this space-time overlap? " Jiangning is puzzled, but if you have any questions, ask your encyclopedia housekeeper! He immediately asked, "housekeeper, why does the movie" Curse of the Pharaonic tomb "appear in the world of mummy?" The housekeeper immediately replied, "it should not be coincidence, but they belong to the same world. It''s just that one happened late and the other early! " "Then why didn''t I hear of hell in Egypt when I was in Cairo?" Jiangning is very confused. According to the truth, if these worlds are in one world, then the story of the curse of the tomb of the Pharaoh in the movie world should also appear in the story of the mummy. Why, in that world, I haven''t heard of it? How can this be explained? The housekeeper replied, "Sir, you used to belong to the plot of the movie world. These movies didn''t belong to each other, but now time has changed. Besides the main line, the branch line is derived. Don''t you ever trade with anubis in the future, which will bring you to 5000 years ago? " "That is to say, my mummy world will be exactly the same as the main world in the future?" "That''s right!" The housekeeper then added: "if you were in the branch dimension, now all the branches return to the main line. The essence of the world also rises from the lower world! In the future, there are gods in this world, but they can no longer interfere in the lower world at will! So, sir, you must be careful in the future! The change of world rules! " "All right!" Jiangning doesn''t worry. Anyway, since the gods can''t show their saints, they can''t interfere in the lower world at will. Then there is nothing to be afraid of. In the future, the world must be a world where extraordinary power and technology coexist! However, it is clear that technology will still dominate the mainstream. This is the future of human choice! Well, since the introduction of gunpowder to Europe, to the birth of a musket! The war mode of mankind has not changed for thousands of years! In the future, science will become the mainstream. We want to change the way of human beings. It will be very difficult, no country and people will give up the convenience and advantages of science and go on another road! "In the future, the world can be the master." "Yes, sir!" The housekeeper added: "with the change of world rules, the general trend in the future will be the coexistence of technology and extraordinary power. However, the overall trend is still the scientific system of human development. In other words, the world allows extraordinary power. But that''s just a few people, most of them are ordinary people, so science is the general trend. Can''t change at all, since can''t change, that can only choose coexistence! So, sir, you don''t have to worry about being expelled by the world consciousness! " "Then I can rest assured!" Jiangning is very satisfied with the housekeeper''s answer. Now, besides worrying that the radiation on his body will affect ordinary people. Other do not need to worry, the gods can not lower, their own strength as time goes on, will be gradually strong! Then, the world can be the main base! After confirming that the world will not be destroyed at any time, you can take over your parents. In this way, you must have a safe and stable rear area. However, there is nothing to build a country with. And this country, whether it is the upper rulers or the lower subjects, is the security of its own descendants? Therefore, Jiangning is determined to create a new nation! To build a brand new country and become one of the four ancient civilizations... No, to be the first of the five ancient civilizations in the world! Think about it. Civilization was established earlier than ancient Egypt, ancient Babylon, ancient India and ancient China. In the future, all countries will have a great influence on their civilization. The culture and system created by ourselves affect all the latecomers. It''s exciting to think about it! Chapter 44 In order to complete his grand plan, after getting what he wanted, Jiangning picked up the excitement and left here. Cassandra didn''t know why his face was changing so fast, or why he was so excited now. She said, "honey, what''s the matter with you?" Jiangning hot eyes watching Cassandra, watching Cassandra some uncomfortable, said: "dear, I think we should have an heir early!" Cassandra was obviously stunned, but she said, "do you want to build your own tribe?" "Not my tribe, but ours!" Jiangning said very seriously. Cassandra was very happy, she was full of laughter: "yes, it''s our tribe! It seems that you have gained a lot, so we can start to prepare for our tribe! " "Yes, I got a lot in it. The most important thing is to make up our mind to run our tribe well! What''s more, we need to make our tribe stronger. At the same time, the future habitat of the people should also be found. " "You can beat Manon and take the land!" Cassandra suggested. But Jiangning doesn''t want the land of Egypt. In fact, he doesn''t want to seize the land of the Near East. He has a new plan. However, it needs careful thinking, or perfection, which is not very important at present. At this stage, is to study the new blood secret! Then, upgrade your level and increase your life span! When the study of blood secret method is almost finished, we can start to prepare to form a new tribe. And Jiangning doesn''t like white people much, and even less Africa! Chinese appearance and skin are his favorite. This is because I am just like this. Moreover, he also thinks that the Chinese are quite precocious and must belong to the unknown descendants of higher life. Otherwise, it can''t explain Chinese precocity! Here, we are talking about the precocious thinking of the Chinese people. If you look at history, you can see that. Compared with the civilization of the same period, China is obviously too advanced. The most obvious period is the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. During this period, the ideological collision is very advanced in the 21st century, which directly determines the process of China''s later civilization. Therefore, Jiangning suspected that the Chinese people were the descendants of higher life before. In addition, after getting the carriage, the housekeeper once said that China contains the breath of extraordinary power, which can explain that there must have been too many higher life in a period of history. And these higher life disappeared for some unknown reason, leaving the descendants who gradually lost their extraordinary power. Although these descendants lost their extraordinary power, they did not lose their superior wisdom! Therefore, Jiangning will be sure that the Chinese people are the descendants of higher life! With this conjecture, he would not turn his offspring into the rest of the race. ¡­¡­ Put the jadeite stone slab back to the original place, Jiangning was a little worried, and put a seal on it! Then he nodded with satisfaction, took Cassandra out of the underground temple, and settled in this oasis temporarily. There is no shortage of water and the scenery is beautiful. Although there is a mixture of herbivores and carnivores, this is not a problem at all. Therefore, after seeking Cassandra''s advice, Jiangning decided to settle down here temporarily. They don''t need to build tents, just live in a carriage, and what tent is safer and more stable than a carriage? In the carriage, they don''t need to worry about the temperature difference between day and night. Although Jiangning is not afraid, Cassandra is still a mortal, so he always has to take care of Cassandra. Moreover, it''s thanks to Cassandra that he can heal his soul this time. Without Cassandra''s help, he would not have met death. Because he didn''t know how to call anubis! In addition to Cassandra''s outstanding appearance and wisdom, he has no reason to miss such a beautiful woman with both beauty and wisdom, as well as both talent and color. Besides, he doesn''t want to be Chen Shimei! Therefore, their small day, not to mention how comfortable! ¡­¡­ In this oasis, Jiangning and Cassandra do not need to worry about the right and wrong of the outside world and fight. Every day, Jiangning''s life is to constantly study the secret of blood and the idea of cultivating the mind, and try to teach Cassandra to practice, and then to play games with Cassandra that everyone is interested in and loves to play. This kind of day, don''t mention too comfortable! Had it not been for the role of the ring of wisdom, Jiangning would have lost his ambition in such a degenerate life. However, such a life is really comfortable. ¡­¡­ When Jiangning and Cassandra were living a leisurely and comfortable life, Manon was already furious in Gomorra. All the two witches under his command are missing. So far, several waves of people have been sent out to look for them, but none of them has come to us. In addition, I don''t know who spread the rumors, those tribes who were expelled, began to stir! "King, our transportation team was attacked by some tribes a few days ago. The whole army was destroyed and all the materials transported were robbed. " Manon''s brow suddenly wrinkled. This kind of thing happened several times in this period of time. Let him have some habits, he casually said: "send troops to sweep the surrounding areas, by the way, which bold tribe did it?" The general said: "this tribe seems to be a united tribe, led by Basha and an Akkad!" "The Akkadians!" At the mention of this word, Manon''s teeth itch! I knew this would happen. Even if I was punished by the gods, I would have killed the Akkad! Everything is caused by this damn Akkadian. If it wasn''t for his attempt to assassinate himself, which led to chaos in the palace, maybe the most important wizard would not have escaped! Yes, Manon had already guessed that Cassandra''s disappearance was a premeditated escape. He knows very well that Cassandra doesn''t like him at all! I''ve been trying to escape from myself, but in the past, Cassandra didn''t have the chance or the ability to escape from Manon. It was not until Jiangning arrived that Cassandra took advantage of Jiangning''s smooth escape. This meeting, became Jiangning''s woman again, according to Jiangning''s temper, will not let Cassandra return to Manon''s side. It has to be said that Cassandra is very smart and knows how to use everything. Jiangning knew this, but he and Cassandra used each other at that time. Now, the two of them put down their calculation and consider each other thoroughly. When you do something, you will discuss it with another partner first. If Manon knew that Cassandra would still have the ability to predict the future even after he lost his life, what would Manon think? I believe that Manon''s expression will be wonderful! Chapter 45 Although Cassandra did not meet mashayas (King Scorpion), mashayas still mixed with Basha. Nowadays, these "terrorists" are plotting to overthrow the tyrant Manon every day. In the past, these people did not have the courage to try to overthrow the rule of Manon. Because there are witches around Manon, I''m afraid that before these people have any activities, Manon will know them in advance, and then ambush them early and catch them all. Now, Cassandra''s departure is known by mashayas, who spreads rumors constantly. Without the help of the witch''s foreseeing ability, even if Manon''s army''s combat effectiveness is strong, it can''t fly. It''s impossible to arrive at the place of the accident in an instant. This kind of activity, which is tired of chasing, makes Manon in a mess every time. As a result, Manon''s temper is getting bigger and bigger day by day, and he hates this group of "rebellious" Dalits. But he has no way, who let his most important wizard disappear? In the face of the uprising, he was really out of his mind. Jiangning and Cassandra don''t know about it at all. In other words, even if they know, they don''t care at all. Maybe Cassandra will clap his hands. ¡­¡­ In this small oasis, Jiangning''s daily life is to constantly learn and study the secret of blood and discuss with Cassandra about the future tribal planning. Most of the time, however, Jiangning kept talking and Cassandra kept listening. The gap between the two sides in terms of knowledge and knowledge reserves is so great that sometimes there is no effective communication at all. Nevertheless, Cassandra, after all, lives in this era. Her understanding and familiarity with this era is incomparable to Jiangning. Therefore, even Jiangning agrees with some explanations. Now, they are sitting not far from Hu Po, Jiangning holding Cassandra, and some fruit wine and fruit and other things are placed on the desk beside them. A big sunshade on the head covers the extremely high temperature in the desert. Cassandra lay in Jiangning''s arms, feeling the strong heartbeat, touching Jiangning''s chest muscle, abdomen and other places. Jiangning did not speak for a long time, then raised his head: "what are you thinking?" Jiangning bowed his head and gave her a kiss: "I want the army of death!" "The army of death?" Jiangning nodded: "yes, the army of death!" Cassandra shook his head: "I''ve never heard of the rumor about the army of the God of death. Does the God still need an army?" "Naturally, the gods don''t need an army!" Looking at Cassandra''s puzzled eyes: "although gods don''t need the army, it doesn''t mean that mortals don''t want the army of death!" "What do you want to do?" Jiangning pondered for a moment: "this is just my idea. At present, there is no good way. Moreover, there are only two of us at present, and the rudiment of the tribe has no shadow. I want to wait for a while, after we have formed the rudiment of the tribe. I made a deal with death again. The target of the deal was the army of death. This is the survival method I left to future generations, but only when the land is about to be occupied and is about to perish can I summon the army of death! " "You think a lot!" Praised Cassandra. Jiangning sighed slightly: "I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong to do so, but parents always want to think about everything for their children, and there will be many powerful tribes in this wild land in the future. I''m worried that if future generations don''t succeed, they will be exterminated?" "This..." Cassandra doesn''t know what to say, which is really worrying, especially in the face of his descendants. I really want to consider everything in the future and plan everything, including the way back. "We''re just mortals. We can''t do anything about these things after a long time!" Cassandra comforts Jiangning. "Yes, I know. However, this tribe may or may not be important to me in the future. We need a place that has the final say, and this future may provide some convenience for me. " Isn''t it? The world of mummies will be completely dominated by Jiangning in the future. Not only to create a new nation, but also a new land and a new system and country, Jiangning also plans to build a wizard tower on its own land! The housekeeper once said that every wizard has his own wizard tower. This is not only the residence of the wizard, but also an important place for various experimental facilities, alchemy places, element pools and arcane gardens in the future. Although he can choose to build in other places, he can build wizard towers in other worlds. The obstacles encountered are absolutely not small, not to mention the obstacles that will be caused by building a tower for living in modern society, just the resources needed to build a wizard tower. It can''t be found in the modern society of science and technology. After all, although there has been extraordinary power in the modern society. However, when the world rules change, all kinds of rules have already changed. It is not only the world rules that will limit the extraordinary power, but also the living environment there will have a huge obstacle to Jiangning''s future research and cultivation. I''m afraid that even if you spend twice as much energy as others, it''s difficult to achieve effective results. In this case, why can''t we choose a comfortable and relaxed environment as our main base? Therefore, the world of mummies will become the main base of Jiangning in a period of time. In his own land, he can build whatever he wants! No one cares about him or dares to! Perhaps, in a thousand years, this wizard tower will become a famous "landmark" building! ¡­¡­ Jiangning thought a lot of things in this evening, together with the past and Cassandra''s favorite game, also did not play. The next day, early in the morning, Jiangning was ready to make a deal with death! "Honey, I''m going to trouble you again." Cassandra rolled his eyes. "What''s the trouble?" I have to admit, Cassandra is more and more feminine now. Every twinkle and smile, with a strong style, if not considering the time is wrong, Jiangning would like to incarnate in a hungry wolf, she will do the right thing! May be to feel Jiangning''s ill intentioned eyes, Cassandra quickly and clearly linked to the great will in the dark! For a moment, a grand will connects Cassandra''s call and comes in this oasis! "Wizard, why do you call me?" The majestic and inviolable tone of Anubis, as in the past, made the Holy Spirits shiver in the oasis. Jiangning looked directly at anubis and saluted him with the most noble Courtesy: "great anubis, I want a Legion! An invincible army Anubis was slightly silent and said, "yes!" Jiangning was overjoyed: "I don''t know how much world origin this Legion needs?" "A million!" "This..." Jiangning frowned, the price is too expensive, he was very dissatisfied: "great death, the price is too high! I can''t take it! " "Yes?" Anubis was a little unhappy: "do you know the consequences of playing with gods?" "This..." Jiangning some silly eyes, this special script is not right, this is not happy? Last time I bargained, I didn''t see him angry? However, he explained: "I don''t mean to play with death. I mean I want to finish a big deal with you in the future. So I need to leave some of the world behind! " Anubis'' interest was moved by the big deal, he said: "looking at the future deal, I agreed." "Thank the great God of death!" Jiangning immediately sent a big flattery: "100000 yuan, do you think it''s ok?" "Nine hundred thousand!" ¡­¡­ After some bargaining, the price was set at 500000 yuan. Of course, Jiangning had additional requirements: "I need my descendants and I to be able to completely control this army. You can''t withdraw the army at will!" "Wizard, you don''t know the greatness of the gods yet!" Anubis was not happy that Jiangning doubted his character... No, it was divine. What was the army? It was just a toy made by death, originally given to the Scorpion King. And the price is only scorpion king promised to sell his soul to death! Is a mortal soul qualified to compare with the origin of the world? Besides, this kind of army can only deal with ordinary people, and it is of little use to people with extraordinary power. Jiangning knew this, but the reason why he wanted this army was to use it as a mace for his descendants. "I''m sorry, great death!" "Hum!" The next moment, a golden ring bracelet falls from the sky! The bracelet is carved with numerous exquisite patterns, and the front is carved with an eye like pattern. Jiangning was very satisfied. Unexpectedly, death even gave it a "decoration". Trying to summon the army of the God of death, a black smoke gushed out, and a hulou head soldier more than two meters tall, wearing metal armor and holding a double-edged Tomahawk, appeared majestically in place. He looked at it carefully, very satisfied! This Legion has only about 30000 people, but it can at least wipe out hundreds of thousands of troops! As the treasure of the country in the future, more than enough! After the deal was completed, anubis disappeared and he was looking forward to the next deal. Chapter 46 Time is in a hurry, fleeting, three years of time, this piece of wild ancient land has changed greatly! Mashayas, now the Scorpion King, joined forces with some tribes to defeat Manon three years ago. And Manon, the once invincible warrior, also died in the hands of mashayas. According to the principles of the ancient wild continent, the strongest was elected king. There is no doubt that mashayas is the most powerful man in the world. He took over most of Manon''s territory. The rest of the land was taken over by the tribe that had been defeated by Manon. Mashayas, in the eyes of all the remaining tribes, officially crowned king! At that time, it was the year of Scorpio! Therefore, mashayas is also known as the Scorpion King! Gradually, the name spread among the masses. And his original real name, is gradually forgotten by the world, Scorpion King replaced his original name! In the small oasis of the Oriental desert, Jiangning and Cassandra have lived happily in recent years! Last year, Cassandra got pregnant and gave birth to a boy. He and Jiangning''s descendants, the Oriental face is very obvious. Black hair, dark brown eyes, egg white skin. Perfect, inherited the advantages of Jiangning and Cassandra. Therefore, Jiangning named him Qian, and Cassandra named him tutehem Jiang, which means "the son of wisdom.". In the past three years, Jiangning not only has offspring. Moreover, he thoroughly studied the secret of blood. The wizard who created this secret method just saw the disaster of Warcraft on the earth. These Warcraft have great power, and human beings are very weak compared with Warcraft. So the wizard had a whim to bring the blood of Warcraft into his body. He had the power to compete with Warcraft. Unfortunately, he failed. As a result, the blood secret method, which should have been very powerful, was integrated into four parts. Can only, with own blood, surrogate with her person. In short, the fertilized eggs are placed in other people''s bodies to make other women pregnant and have children. Therefore, after studying the secret method of blood, Jiangning was totally in a state of crying and laughing. However, for the sake of the plan in his heart, Jiangning still took Cassandra and his own blood, and made it take shape through the special blessing of the secret method. Next, we need to find young women, inject this group of blood into them, and give birth to descendants! However, this method is difficult to form a certain scale of population in the short term. The secret also mentions that if we can find a lot of sources of life, we can produce a lot of offspring. Although it feels strange, Jiangning knows that this method looks strange. In fact, it is no different from natural childbirth. It''s just the bottom line of morality in my heart! With the constant learning of mysterious knowledge and its own changes, Jiangning found that it would be difficult to have offspring with mortal women in the future. The change of life form makes it difficult to produce offspring. Either the offspring born are very strong, or they are just like ordinary people. Unless Jiangning helps Cassandra to advance on the road of wizard in the future, he and Cassandra will have only one offspring. Even so, Cassandra almost killed her after giving birth to her baby. Thanks to Jiangning''s unremitting treatment, otherwise Cassandra had already died. Moreover, Cassandra also told Jiangning. Said their children, inherited part of Cassandra''s predictive ability, and this ability actually solidified. It turns into a talent and can be passed on to future generations, but the ability to predict the future is very weak. Sometimes not, and only boys can inherit! Jiangning know, a sigh of relief, if this ability is inherited by girls! So Jiangning can foresee how many ambitious people will try to get the female descendants of his family in the next few thousand years. It can''t be said that at that time, war would become a routine. Fortunately, this ability has been inherited by men, which has eliminated this possibility to a certain extent. With the children, Jiangning began to think about the land for the future ethnic people to live on. The land in Egypt and the Near East, which he did not intend to take, was seriously desertified. The temperature is too high to live in. Although the sea island of Cyprus is very suitable, but too close to Anatolia, and the size of Cyprus is too small. Anatolia does not have the foundation to become a powerful country, and although it is suitable in size, it is connected with the mainland. In the future, it will be a powder keg for war. The ethnic composition is complex, and it will be a place full of troubles. On the contrary, the same is true in continental Europe. Although it has a large area and is not suitable for living, it is also a powder keg because of its poor resources. The best place for future survival and reproduction is on the island. Surrounded by the sea in all directions, the invasion of the outside world is eliminated, and the blood is also prevented from being mixed. And in the next few thousand years, the development of navigation is very slow, no country has the potential to become a maritime power! But while it''s best placed on an island, the Mediterranean is too small. Although some islands are large in area, they are too close to the land. Jiangning is very dissatisfied. Then, it can only be like the ocean to land! Moreover, it should not be too close to or too far from the mainland. This is to prevent, like being an Indian. The location should be just right, able to communicate with the land, so that the information will not be blocked. So, the question is, who do you want the land from? To the sea? Although Jiangning has learned a lot of wizard knowledge, a large part of it has not turned into strength. He was just a little apprentice, and he didn''t have the ability to make land out of thin air. Unless you ask for it from the gods, it was planned from the beginning. How great the gods are! It should be more than enough to build a small piece of land. Therefore, Jiangning will share this idea with housekeeper! ¡­¡­ "What do you think of this method?" The housekeeper pondered for a moment and said, "Sir, are you going to make this world your main base?" "That''s necessary. That''s a question." Jiangning did not hesitate to answer, do not intend to be the main base, why bother to decorate these? Don''t you just want a safe and stable rear area? As for why create a nation? That''s because Jiangning is careful. Although it can rule other nationalities, Jiangning doesn''t want to take advantage of these people. Good things, advanced things, why share with you? "Then why do you have to choose to cooperate with the gods?" The housekeeper suddenly uttered this sentence. Jiangning was a little stunned, and then said, "the gods are the most powerful in the world. It should not be difficult to create a piece of land! You just need to trigger a volcanic eruption on the bottom of the sea, and then there will be land. " "But you can also choose world consciousness!" "Yes Jiangning suddenly realized that although the gods are very powerful, they can create a brand new land. But the gods are also greedy. God knows how much to pay to create a piece of land? Since all gods can create land, the world consciousness can''t create it! And compared with the greedy gods, the world consciousness is undoubtedly much more just. And don''t worry, the world consciousness will pit itself. Gods can''t guarantee it! Jiangning wondered why his descendants had disappeared in the future? It must be because of anubis. He must have sunk his own land. Otherwise, there is no explanation for the extinction of one''s offspring. After thinking about this relationship, Jiangning accepted the housekeeper''s words and chose to sacrifice to the world consciousness in exchange for a piece of land. Well, he''d like to have a location, too. It''s in the Mediterranean. The island doesn''t need to be too big. If it''s too big, it doesn''t fit your plan. ¡­¡­ After thinking about this floor, Jiangning immediately ordered the housekeeper to prepare a picture of the island. And tell yourself the ritual of sacrificing world consciousness. ¡­¡­ In the following ten days, Jiangning was preparing for this. The map drawn by the housekeeper is irregular in shape. It is wide in the west, narrow in the East, and widely spaced from north to south. In a trance, it looks like a lion crawling on the ground! "What''s the size of the island?" Looking at the topographic map, what does Jiangning think and like. As for men, they all have an imperial dream and want to own their own land. My subjects, so that I can show the way of governing the country! The housekeeper replied, "it''s less than 50000 square kilometers. It''s quite different from your plan at the University." Jiangning is very satisfied. This area is just right in the Mediterranean bath basin. No matter how big it is, it will be bordered by Europe and Africa. That''s not what Jiangning wants! "OK, this area is just right! The day after tomorrow, begin to sacrifice the world consciousness All of a sudden, Jiangning thought of something: "by the way, how much world origin does such an area of land need?" The origin of the world is few now, so it''s hard for him not to be careful! The housekeeper replied, "about three million!" Jiangning is relieved. Three million is OK. It''s just right to leave half a million to yourself for urgent use. "Well, the day after tomorrow we will start to witness the birth of my land!" Jiangning said boldly, with a look of playing the world badly. Think about it. Originally, there were only those islands in the Mediterranean. This time, there will be one more island. How can we see the rhythm of a different world! Ha ha ha ha!!! ¡­¡­ Two days later, Jiangning came to the Mediterranean with Cassandra in his arms. He looked at the open sea at his feet, and before long, there would be a whole sea Chapter 47 Jiangning chose the location of the island, just facing the future generations of Libya. The western part of the sea is Sicily, and the eastern part is Crete, which is just a large area of sea space, just enough to accommodate a new island. What''s more, it is very consistent with Jiangning''s saying that we should not be too far away from the mainland or too close to it! Strategic position, very important! Then he called out the carriage and let Cassandra in. After that, according to the direction of the housekeeper, a series of complex rituals began. Jiangning began to prepare, calling the world consciousness to come! ¡°%*#@¡­¡± His mouth is full of complicated and difficult language, which is the language of the wizard. And this kind of language seems to have mysterious and unpredictable power, when he said a series of long and difficult prayers. A sense of grandeur shaking the whole world is gradually awakening. Then, this will began to cast its "eyes" on the lower bound. With the awakening of world consciousness, the will of many gods are watching here silently. When the world consciousness fully awakened, Jiangning took out the sheepskin scroll hidden in his sleeve, on which he wrote the requirements and rewards in wizard''s language! Later, Jiangning burned the scroll. After the scroll burning, a wisp of smoke straight to the sky, then suddenly disappeared. Seeing this scene, Jiangning knew that the world consciousness had received his prayer. While he was waiting anxiously, a new scroll of sheepskin fell out of thin air. Jiangning took the scroll, opened it and was very happy. World consciousness agreed to his request! Did not wait for him to continue to be happy, he saw the sea below began to roar! The sea water kept rolling, like boiling water. The creatures that inhabit in this sea area turn their white bellies and float out of the sea. Then, the sea fluctuated violently, and Jiangning saw a red glow in the bottom of the sea. He understood that the red light was the magma on the sea floor. Boom! Boom! Boom! Suddenly there was a dull sound from the bottom of the sea, and then the dull thunder like sound continued to increase. All of a sudden, a column of magma spewed out from the bottom of the sea. Hot magma, in contact with the cold sea water, large areas of steam transpiration. A stream of black smoke, began to continue to spray out. The next moment, the magma fountain as high as tens of meters suddenly erupted. The high gushing magma constantly expands its territory to the surrounding sea area, and at the same time, blocks of black magmatic rocks continue to form. Land, at a slow but very fast speed, constantly spread out in all directions of the sea. The power of heaven and earth, at this moment, show the ability of uncanny workmanship! Four transpiration of water vapor constantly in the land over the condensation does not disperse, coupled with the always calm Mediterranean suddenly emerged so big movement. The climate of the whole Mediterranean began to change briefly, and soon dark clouds began to gather together. In the dreary dark clouds, there are flashes of lightning from time to time, and the sound of dull thunder reverberates constantly. Before long, a torrential rain fell on the black rock below. The land with high temperature was continuously cooled, and the island building movement was carried out in disorder in the next three days. In the void outside the world, the gods have long been disturbed. They don''t understand why the little wizard wasted so much energy to create a piece of land out of thin air. Even anubis, who had a deal with Jiangning, didn''t understand his purpose! However, although the gods were surprised, they did not care. What''s more, even if they want to, they can''t do anything about it. With the change of the world rules, the gods can''t show their miracles in the lower world at will. Nature does not pose a great threat to Jiangning. And for all this, Jiangning knows, perhaps, even if it knows, it won''t care. At present, he can''t compete with God, so he doesn''t need to worry too much, so he will scare himself. Finally, the three-day land building project is coming to an end. Jiangning clearly felt that the strength of the magma under the sea began to weaken. Before long, the submarine volcano will enter a new round of deep sleep. And it''s a perpetual sleep. This is what Jiangning specially asked for. Until this is coming to an end, Jiangning can take a good look at its land. Because the land has just been built, it is covered with black magmatic rocks. There is no soil, let alone animals and plants. There are many mountains running from east to west. There is a main mountain on the island. Across the East and the west, however, the jumping mountains are not completely linked together, but are linked by several small mountains. The valley left between the mountains is just the passage of the future. In the west of the island, there are many mountains and many peaks. The road is rugged and difficult to walk. This is also what Jiangning specially demands. The situation in the East is similar to that in the West. In the South and North, the plains are the main stream, with only a few small mountains. ¡­¡­ Finally, the island building is over. There is a colorful light on the carriage body, which goes straight into the sky and is continuously accepted by the world consciousness! Then, let Jiangning surprise, surprise things happened. High above the sky, there are many lights shining on the "ugly" black land below. Under the light, the island below seems to have accelerated in time. Soil began to appear, constantly thickening the surface, covering the black rock. At the same time, green began to appear, clumps of weeds, shrubs, flowers, trees continue to appear. And grow up in a very short time. In just a few minutes, the island below changed completely. Ugly black magmatic stone disappeared, thick soil and flowers and trees, all over the island. Mountains and peaks are covered with green. Under the great power of world consciousness, animals from the opposite continent are constantly being photographed to reproduce in this new land. "Housekeeper, what''s the matter?" On the parchment, there was only an island that had been written for a long time, but there was no requirement to cover the soil, plants, trees, animals and so on. The housekeeper said: "the world consciousness is very satisfied with this sacrifice, and it has gained considerable benefits. So, it bestows the island with life. And take care of this island! " "Make it easier to understand!" Housekeeper helpless: "in short, it favors this island, and favors you and your descendants! The three million yuan world origin just now, even for a complete world, is of great benefit. Therefore, the world consciousness will specially bless this island and you and your descendants! " "Damn it, so to speak. I''m a "God descendant" too "You can say that, too!" It''s fun! It''s fun! In the future, the land under our feet will be favored by the world consciousness, and large-scale natural disasters will never occur. Moreover, in the future, it is certain that the products will be rich. Just now, the world realized that many animals were photographed from the mainland, not just living creatures. Along with the seeds of many plants, they were also brought to this island by the hair of animals. In this way, the future of this place, absolutely rich in products, outstanding people! "Why? How can I see a group of lions Jiangning looked at the group of confused, in the forest and a flash of the figure, some doubts! Does world consciousness bring these huge predators? However, it is just a second thought. Then Jiangning called Cassandra and began to visit the whole island with great interest. He named the island "Shenzhou" as his yearning for his native land. Besides, the name is really worthy of the name! Chapter 48 Gomorrah City Now look at the city, only to find that it has been nearly doubled! The new king restored the city damaged in the war. Not only that, he also widened and enlarged the grand capital on the original basis. Not only that, the original old palace has also been widened to look more magnificent. Jiangning is here again. Of course, he is here for a purpose. Come to the palace and tell the guards who guard the palace gate what they are doing. In the eyes of the guards, they wait quietly. A mysterious black dress, plus the face hidden in a wide hood, full of mystery. Soon, a waiter came and told Jiangning Scorpion King to summon him. After Jiangning nodded, he led Jiangning to see the Scorpion King. It''s the same hall. The difference is that the people sitting on the throne are not familiar. "Long time no see, mashayas!" Mashayas frowned slightly, and the name made him nostalgic, ever since he killed Manon and sat on the throne. People just call him King Scorpion, but no one dares to call him his real name, even he is about to forget it. The generals and bodyguards standing on both sides, however, draw out their weapons and face Jiangning in unison. "Ha ha!" Jiangning sneer constantly, eyes, blue light flashing. Shua, Shua, Shua The weapons of the generals and bodyguards were all drawn into the air by an invisible force. And, their weapons, the blade to their heart! "Stop it Mashayas quickly stopped Jiangning, his generals and bodyguards did not know, does not mean that he did not understand the terrible wizard. At that time, it was the witch who had the ability to predict the future that made his plan to assassinate Manon a near success! And it is said that the witch does not have the power to attack, but it does not mean that the wizard is the same. This invisible power, let mashayas fear unceasingly. When we are not sure what the wizard means, we should not annoy each other. "Wizard, you come to me. Is it to threaten my generals? " Asked mashayas, black faced. Jiangning turned his head, looked at mashayas and said with a smile, "mashayas, I''m afraid you didn''t even think of it. Only the last remaining Akkadians not only saved the Akkadians, but also killed the invincible warrior Manon and became the ruler of the land under their feet. Tell me, mashayas, how you feel at the moment. " "There''s nothing to say about that, wizard. If you come here, it''s just to give me a bad impression. Then you are in the wrong place! " In the face of Jiangning''s ridicule, mashayas tries to keep his prestige in front of his subordinates! "Ha ha!" Jiangning did not care about a smile, those weapons that were pulled into the air, all returned to their master''s hands again. "I''ll tell you what I''ve come for, mashaas! No, the Scorpion King Mashayas frowned. He didn''t know what Jiangning was looking for. He asked frankly, "wizard, tell me!" Jiangning said, "I''m in a piece of heaven given land, and I''m going to build my own tribe! Besides, I will build a tower on that land! But I need people to help me build my own wizard Tower! " "How many slaves do you need?" Mashayas said it straight. Hearing Jiangning''s intention, mashayas was relieved that he just needed some manpower. "Male * * Li, need 20000 people! Must be young strong labor, not old and weak, sick and disabled! At the same time, you''re going to organize 10000 beautiful young women for me. " Jiangning said the conditions. After listening to Jiangning''s conditions, mashayas breathed a sigh of relief. Although the labor force of 20000 adults was a little tight. However, we can still get together. As for ten thousand beautiful young women, mashayas could not understand what Jiangning meant. "Male * * Li can understand! But what do you want 10000 young women to do? " To be honest, mashayas is still curious. Even, he is trying to guess whether the Jiangning people are all single, so they need women to breed tribes? If that''s the case, it''s frightening for mashayas. In this era, women''s ability to have offspring is also an extremely important strategic resource. Even after thousands of years. There are so many nomadic tribes that they reproduce by plundering the women of other nationalities. Men, all slaves! Sure enough, Jiangning''s next words completely confirmed mashayas''s worry. "I need these women to grow my tribe!" Mashayas was rather worried and his face did not show. He asked, "how many people do you have?" This is what he is most concerned about. He would like to see how many people the wizard has. "There are only three at the moment!" "Oh Then mashayas suddenly returned to himself: "what? Three? Are you kidding? " God, how lustful is this wizard? He asked ten thousand women to be his harem! Is he not afraid to die? "Three at the moment, three hundred years later. My tribe will be the most powerful! " Jiangning said: "how can mortals understand the means of witches? These women are just tools for surrogacy. When my people grow up, they don''t need it. " The cold sweat on mashayas''s forehead came out, and he said in his heart, "this is a cold-blooded and cruel wizard." this is true of all women, not to mention the 20000 men. I''m afraid that when the 20000 slaves have built the wizard tower and the main city, they will die. As a matter of fact, Jiangning is planning to do the same. He can''t tolerate other people and live on his own land. What he didn''t know was that part of his character and some of his teachings made his descendants one of the most exclusive and United Nations in the world. "Well, cut the crap. In sixty days, I want you to get these 30000 people ready. And the configuration of 30000 people can eat a year of food and seeds! Take it as if you paid back the original life-saving favor "I don''t remember what I owe you, wizard! If you owe it, you owe it to the witch. " Said mashayas, gnashing his teeth. "The witch in your mouth is now my wife!" Mashayas did not speak. He looked at Jiangning with a black face: "the food for 30000 people is not a small amount. I can''t provide it!" He said no. It''s a joke. "No, you can offer!" "It''s impossible. What if the food is given to you and my land is attacked? How can I defeat the enemy without food? " Having said so much, mashayas doesn''t want to help in vain. His purpose is to get some benefits. Although, he has been on the throne for only three years. But with the three years of cultivation and the wealth Mannon had seized, he was not short of food. Jiangning, of course, understood what mashayas meant. He promised: "if someone invades your land in the future, I will do it once and help you drive it away!" "Well, you''ll lead in sixty days." ¡­¡­ Later, Jiangning began to "visit" tribes in Egypt and the Near East, more or less asking them to provide slaves and beauties. If you know his identity, you give it to me honestly. I don''t know. After being beaten by Jiang Ninghai, they all honestly agreed to hand over. Jiangning''s miracle of overthrowing countless tribes has been recorded by these ethnic groups and passed down from generation to generation. Later, their descendants have a deep understanding of the country established by Jiangning and his descendants. Still maintain a certain degree of fear. Even after thousands of years, when the country was weak, as long as they saw the hundred meter high wizard tower on the outskirts of Wangdu. He thought of the legend of Jiangning, all retreated and did not dare to attack. Such a legend was later deified by the people of Egypt and the Near East! ¡­¡­ Chapter 49 Sixty days later, on the outskirts of Gomorrah. Twenty thousand men and ten thousand beautiful young women prepared by mashayas stood on both sides. Mashayas led his army to guard these people. At the same time, waiting for the arrival of Jiangning. Not long after, there was the neighing of horses in the sky. Everyone looked up at the sky and saw two horses driving in the sky. Everyone opened their mouths wide and looked at it in shock. Soon, the carriage landed in the open space. When the door opened, Jiangning was still dressed in gorgeous black robes and stepped out of the carriage. He did not speak, and looked at the slaves carefully. In fact, he was very satisfied with the fact that the male had a full body width and weight, and the muscles on his body were bulging one by one. All of the women in that group are of good looks. Mostly brown and black hair, pupil color, also mostly brown. "Well done, mashayas!" Mashayas bowed his head slightly to show respect if he could defeat Jiangning. He swore that he would screw off the head of the hateful wizard. "Where''s the grain?" Mashayas, with a black face, waved, and a group of soldiers came forward with grain. After checking the grain and grass a little, Jiangning used his mental strength to put all the grain on the carriage. Then, in the shock of everyone, 30000 people of the death army suddenly appeared. "Take these men away!" Jiangning gave the order, so these monsters, who were more than two meters tall, escorted 30000 people to the carriage. Although the carriage is the size of the manor, it can''t transport 30000 people in one breath. Therefore, Jiangning expended a small amount of resources to expand the courtyard outside the manor. There are more than 30000 people on the station. If you dislike it later, you can modify the area. This kind of function makes Jiangning more and more satisfied. ¡­¡­ In the face of these monsters, who are more than two meters tall, wearing armor and sharp weapons, all of them are scared and their legs are weak. Under the escort of these jackals, no one dares to act recklessly. For a moment, the atmosphere is miserable. These 30000 people, for their own future, full of confusion, anxiety and fear! When all 30000 people got on the carriage, Jiangning drove the carriage back. When he got there, he gave orders to the 20000 slaves. First of all, the land should be leveled and used for the future use of the capital. At the back of this plain, there is a small independent mountain range more than 300 meters high. His Wizard tower will be built on this mountain in the future. This landmark building, old loser, has wood? All the women arranged for them to farm, and Cassandra taught them. And promised that if they do well in the future, they will become free citizens. The news made the women cheer. ¡­¡­ Jiangning drove the carriage again and visited the surrounding tribes. When all the population was taken over, they returned to the "big construction site" again to urge the slaves to carry out construction. And the foreman is 30000 death troops. Arrange some people to carry out infrastructure construction according to the capital drawings designed by the housekeeper. Leveling land, digging ditches, digging sewers, diversion canals and so on. Among them, all sewers are built to a super-high standard of three and a half meters wide and two meters high. In terms of foundation, all of them are paved with large stones, and are built to a high standard in several layers. The design of the houses in the city combines the Oriental style and some other styles, simple, generous, beautiful and gorgeous. At the same time, nearly 30000 people broke ground on the hill. The standard of the wizard tower designed by the housekeeper is not high, just enough for Jiangning''s current use, and there is room for upgrading. According to the drawing, the towering wizard tower has 13 floors, nearly 200 meters high. The upper nine layers and the lower four layers are all made of large stones. Some details will be left to Jiangning for further improvement. This wizard tower, first of all, will have a four element pool, prison, alchemy room, hall, conference hall, library, arcane garden, bedroom... And the most important star watching Pavilion! It can be imagined that the wizard tower could not be built without at least ten years. This is still due to the death legion, cutting rocks, strengthening the foundation and other reasons, without the help of the death Legion. With the help of these slaves, no one can be built in at least 20 years. Perhaps, in the past 20 years, half of the buildings have been built. Unlike the slow start of the wizard tower, the construction of the capital is much easier. After all, it''s a city for mortals to live in. It doesn''t need to be as strict as the wizard tower. Even so, Jiangning still occupies a large area. For the construction of exclusive palace, he has this condition to enjoy, also has this qualification to enjoy! ¡­¡­ In this way, day by day passed, while Jiangning urged the construction of the wizard tower. Start at the same time and prepare for the next step. After all, I only have 200 years of life. If I don''t work hard to increase my life, will I die there? Naturally, such a result is not what Jiangning wants. So he began to lash himself. ¡­¡­ Soon, two years passed. On this day, Jiangning was inspecting its territory. He looked at the progress of the wizard tower. Well, it''s half done. Looking at Wangcheng, the construction of Wangcheng is very fast. Some residential areas, commercial areas, aristocratic areas, military areas and public areas have completed some rudiments. His own palace also has a rough rudiment. According to the law, it''s OK to carry it out steadily. With the army of death watching day and night, no one tried to escape. Even if someone runs away, they will be caught soon. Then, in public! Of course, it''s not that no one has tried to riot. In fact, there are. But it''s useless at all. The riot of these people is a joke in front of the death army. It''s easy to fight one dozen and twenty. Even if one death soldier is killed, these soldiers will only turn into sand, and then quickly resurrect to fight. As a result, all the slaves were numb. No longer dare to resist, even if there is no death army guard. That''s because wherever you go, you''ll be found. Moreover, they know that the land under their feet is an island hanging in the sea. Where can I escape? Jiangning is very satisfied with the orderly progress of all the work. Soon, he went to see Cassandra. In the garden, he saw Cassandra leading his three-year-old son to study. At this point, I have to mention that Jiangning has changed the language. Mother tongue has become a brand new language by integrating part of wizard''s language. It''s the same with words. Chinese characters combine the words of witches. It''s like drawing a beautiful picture. Simple and effective, and contains a variety of meaning! This point, the advantages of native Chinese characters, play to the extreme! Make, this new language and text, speaking, reading and writing, appear more beautiful. Like a work of art, Jiangning said that her costume skills have been upgraded to max. Chapter 50 "How was your study?" Coming to Cassandra, Jiangning squatted down and looked at his son, who was practicing speaking intermittently. Cassandra knelt down on the ground, she said with a smile: "tutehem is very smart, although the words are not sure. But I can also say words simply Then Cassandra looked around at the beautiful garden scenery and listened to the hard work of the slaves outside. And the crying of some babies. In the past two years, a number of babies have been born, and the number of ethnic groups has risen to tens of thousands. No more, Jiangning, the three of them. Although the women were surrogate, Jiangning admitted their identity. They are indispensable members of the ethnic group. And their main duty is to raise babies until they grow up. However, although they don''t worry about food and clothing, the only restriction is that they can''t get married. Every day, these women are surrounded by teams of death troops. Put an end to the possibility of these women having an affair with those men! It''s cruel and inhumane. But that''s the rule of the times. It is an unimaginable gift for them to have enough food and clothing. What else do you want? Sorry, Jiangning, he is not so generous! Although the game seems ridiculous, it is unnecessary. However, Jiangning still wants to be willful once! To his this kind of wayward, housekeeper also very helpless. "Have you figured out the name of our ethnic group?" Cassandra asked, holding tuteham in her arms. Jiangning touched his chin and shook his head: "I didn''t think about it! In fact, I''m obsessed with that. Is it to continue the name of my former ethnic group? Or a new name for the group? " "Why not choose the name of your former tribe?" Cassandra said curiously. Jiangning shook his head with a bitter smile: "I came here by accident. My ethnic group seems to have not formed the concept of ethnic group at this time. It seems that their loose tribe will be unified after some time. Then there is a unified name! " "What''s the official name of your tribe?" Jiangning said with a smile: "at the beginning, there were many names of ethnic groups, such as Huaxia, Zhuxia and Han. Finally, they were collectively referred to as Han and Hua." "Han? "Chinese Looking at Cassandra''s puzzled eyes, Jiangning explained: "Han stands for ethnic appellation, while Hua is a general term. Most people living outside are called Chinese. In fact, Han and Hua belong to the same race. " "Hua... Han..." Cassandra muttered. "What are you muttering about?" Jiangning looked at Cassandra with a smile and reached for her son. Because of the increasing radiation on his body, except for Cassandra and his son, the rest of the people Jiangning began to avoid contact with them. Cassandra was surprised and said: "dear, according to your re created language and writing, the two words" Hua "and" Han "mean" people on an equal footing with God. " Jiangning was stunned. After he thought about it carefully, it was true. "Is it Providence?" He looked up at the sky. At the beginning, he joined hands with the housekeeper to create a brand new language by integrating the mother tongue with the wizard''s language and words. It''s true that I didn''t work hard on the meaning of these two words. Now it seems that the literal meaning is so consistent. Can''t this be called Providence? "In the future, the name of our ethnic group will be called Chinese," he said. Language is the language of heaven Jiangning is very excited about the brand-new language and writing, which can communicate the world consciousness after reading and writing by some people with strong sixth sense. In this way, it is called the heavenly language. There''s no mistake. Originally, Jiangning wanted to name the race as Protoss or Tianzu! However, the descendants of the ethnic group are still mortals. It''s a bit arrogant to call such a name. Only a whole group of gods are qualified to be called Protoss! Jiangning just has potential at present. The housekeeper once told him that the level of wizard has reached level 6. It can be called "great" level 6 wizard, corresponding to the weakest God. Of course, he has not yet reached this level, and he is still in apprenticeship. It can only be said that there is this potential to reach the level 6 wizard level. No matter how high it is, the housekeeper doesn''t know that everything depends on Jiangning himself. ¡­¡­ Looking at the construction site in an out of order, with the supervision of the death army, nothing will happen. Jiangning, began to think about the implementation of the next step plan. Moreover, if it goes well, we will bring our parents and let them play with their grandchildren. What''s more, I''ve been away from home for so long. Suddenly, I feel homesick. On this day, Jiangning came to Cassandra, took off the death bracelet on his wrist and put it on Cassandra''s hand. "This is Cassandra was puzzled, and there was a kind of uneasiness in his heart. Jiangning said to her, "I''ve been here long enough. I want to go out and look for the eternal spring. Otherwise, my life span can''t support my long-term research and study. I can''t stay here and watch the development of the ethnic groups. " "How soon will you be back?" "I''m not sure. Maybe I''ll leave today and come back tomorrow. It may take years or even more. " Cassandra was silent and stroked the death bracelet on her wrist. Jiangning took her shoulder and comforted her: "don''t worry, I will come back again. Besides, I may have to pick up my parents. " "Your parents?" "Yes, my parents. I''ve been away from home for more than ten years. I miss them. It''s time for me to go back and have a look. " Cassandra stood up silently, hugged Jiangning and said in his ear, "my son and I are waiting for you to go home. Don''t forget us." Jiangning''s heart, suddenly began to tremble, he hugged Cassandra: "rest assured, I will not forget you." With that, he let go of Cassandra and gave her a kiss. Then he took off the carriage pendant and threw it forward. Then Jiangning stepped into the carriage in the eyes of Cassandra and his son. ¡­¡­ Mummy world... Cairo! Jiangning came back here again, looking at the buildings on the street, he was very surprised. I don''t know how long it''s been here, so he bought a newspaper and a new map of the world. It was found that the time here was 1947. Twenty one years have passed, and on that world map, there is a brand new national map marked on the sea in the earth. "The tuthms?" Jiangning is surprised. Isn''t that my son''s name? After I left, Cassandra raised her son. The first country in the world? Later, Jiangning came to the Cairo library and inquired about all the information about this "tutehem Dynasty.". Looking through the materials, Jiangning found that this tutehem Dynasty is simply the best representative country of the "eternal family". The country''s royal family, the original founder of the "tutehem Jiang family", has been handed down for 5000 years, and the throne has never been cut off. The genealogy of the dynasty divided the dynasty into four parts. The first part is similar to the ancient Egyptian Dynasty, which is divided into pre Dynasty period, early Dynasty period, middle Dynasty period and post Dynasty period. As for the establishment of the state, the kingdom was established around 3200 BC. A hundred years earlier than ancient Egypt, a country worthy of the name! ¡­¡­ "The first symbolic founding monarch of the tutkheim Dynasty is named ''tutkheim Ning Jiang''. According to legend, he is a wizard with powerful magic power, and his wife is also a wizard with the ability to predict the future." "They had only one son in their life, and they were the real founding monarchs of the tutehem Dynasty. History says, "tutehem II!" "According to the legend, the wizard wanted to build his own tribe and land. Then he used mysterious magic to pray for land. And God also gave him a piece of land for the settlement of ethnic groups. " "After that, after it''s done on land. Soil, mountains, rivers, trees, plants, animals, fish and insects all appear in this new land out of thin air. " "He named this land" Shenzhou ", which means" land given by God ". This is similar to China. Moreover, the wizard''s surname is the same as that of China. Historians suspect that the wizard has returned to the future from the past. " ¡­¡­ "Later, according to the wizard. His land was blessed by heaven, and favored him and his descendants. This has been proved vaguely in history. From the establishment of the tutehem dynasty until now, because of the richness of the island. Countless careerists and aggressors tried to overthrow the colonial land. But they all failed Alexander, a powerful man, tried to invade and rule here, but he was defeated Later, the Roman Empire also tried to rule here. Turn the island into a province of the Roman Empire. They launched nearly 30 wars before and after, but none of them succeeded. Successive wars have greatly damaged the vitality of the Roman Empire! Later, it was destroyed by the barbarians, and the latecomers no longer dare to focus their eyes on this land. " ¡­¡­ "According to legend, the language used by the Chinese today was created by this wizard. According to legend, it can communicate with heaven. Only those who have a strong sixth sense can communicate with heaven with the language of heaven! However, this has not been confirmed. Is the modern language the same as the ancient language? I''m afraid we can only ask the creator of the language. " ¡­¡­ "The wizard also threatened the tribes living in ancient Egypt and the Near East at that time, providing him with young slaves and beautiful young women. No one can defeat him. It is said that he has an undead army. Presumably, the original Roman Empire was to find this undead army. Will, before and after the unremitting start of war, right? Moreover, he forced the slaves to build his wizard tower for him, which is now on the outskirts of their capital, Tiandu! According to the investigation of scientists, the history of this tower is indeed 5000 years old. " "After that, the wizard rumored that he was going to look for the" water of eternal life "and disappear..." "It''s also because when he was there, he created a lot of knowledge about culture, music, medicine, architecture, science and technology, which laid a solid foundation for the later tutehem Dynasty. So there is the tutehem Dynasty, which has been brilliant to this day! " ¡­¡­ "Damn, I can''t believe that Lao Tzu has a chance to exist in the annals of history." Chapter 51 Located in Tiandu City, Jiangning is a city full of tourists. In the city, there are statues of him and the gods of Anubis everywhere! Today, Jiangning is watching a bronze statue in the city''s Central Park. Inside the statue, a man in a black wizard''s robe holds a beautiful woman with one hand. One hand, hold a silver wand! And the woman''s arms, holding a child about three years old. The stone tablet below the statue is annotated. "The great father of our nation, the founder of our nation, the founder of our civilization, the powerful wizard king tutehem Ning Jiang, his wife Cassandra Jiang, and King tutehem II!" Jiangning "For me, these are just records in the annals of history. Even strictly speaking, it was only yesterday. For Cassandra, it''s a lifetime! As for his son, he grew up without fatherly love. " Jiangning is very guilty, because he read Cassandra and his son''s information. It is mentioned that Cassandra has been wandering and staying in the palace, royal garden and wizard tower all his life, and constantly looking at the sky with her son... While tutehem records that he is a bit irritable and irritable in character, especially not allowing his subjects, husband and wife to walk in the outer world with their children These icy records make Jiangning very uncomfortable. This is the living Wangfu stone and Wangfu stone! ¡­¡­ "Alas, find the spring of eternal life early, and go back early!" Jiangning thought so. "Here, sir!" "Yes?" Jiangning turned around and looked at a man standing behind him. He was wearing very fashionable clothes, with a beard and brown glasses. He looked at him with a crazy expression. "What''s the situation?" Jiangning was puzzled. The man''s eyes made him a little uncomfortable: "excuse me, what''s the matter?" "Hello, I''m the manager of tootham Royal pictures. At present, our company plans to start shooting a film about the legendary king. Your appearance is very similar to the first king of our country, so I would like to ask you, are you interested in making movies? " With that, he looked at Jiangning uneasily. "I met a star scout!" Jiangning thought so. If he is in a good mood, he will have fun... But now he is in a bad mood and heavy. Naturally, I''m not interested in making any movies. Don''t you think he''s in a bad mood? "No interest!" "Ah, let me tell you something about our company... What? Not interested? " "Sir, please think about it seriously. We are a powerful Royal Film and television company. The treatment of its artists and employees is very good, which even Hollywood can''t compare with our company! Please think about it carefully. " "Hollywood? It seems that, except for one more "tutehem" country, the rest are not very different from previous generations. " Another obvious difference is that the kingdom of tutehem was also a very powerful country in modern colonial history. It colonized many regions and countries including America, Africa and Asia. It was very powerful. Moreover, the two world wars did not affect this country. However, in the late period of World War II, tutehem was attacked by Italy. After going to war and showing their strength, they did not participate in other small-scale wars. So, compared with the rest of the war-torn countries in Europe. Tutehem, the country is thriving, even if the colony has begun to be unstable. However, there was little influence on touthheim. What''s more, Jiangning also learned that this land is less than 50000 square kilometers. Only 23 million people live there. It seems that because of his blood problems, the fertility of the population is very low. Although the population is small, Jiangning understands that this country is a famous power in history at any time. Even in a weak period, national strength is not something that ordinary countries can challenge. Moreover, every citizen has a high IQ, especially in modern times, it can be said that the elite class accounts for 30% to 35% of the country. ¡­¡­ Jiangning simply ignored this man''s nagging and turned around to leave. And the star scout quickly opened his arms to stop Jiangning, constantly talking about their company''s strength and welfare and so on. Jiangning was so annoyed that he glared at him. The blue light in his eyes flashed fiercely. "Ah Ignoring the star detective''s panic, Jiangning turned and left here. ¡­¡­ "People''s eyes, how can they emit blue light?" The star scout stopped and muttered to himself, then looked at the statue above his head: "yes, it''s so similar. It''s like the wizard king. I''m alive. No, isn''t it... "A surprise thought came to him, but he was not sure. Then he shook his head:" this is ridiculous. The wizard king doesn''t exist. He only exists in legend... " Although he said so, there are many historical records about Jiangning. These records were compiled by Cassandra to commemorate the memory of Jiangning, but they have become important textual research materials for the existence of Jiangning. One of the most famous is Cassandra''s diary, which records in detail the dialogue between her and Jiangning, the love story and some advanced ideas Jiangning said. These materials make historians agree that the wizard king is from the future back to the past... Another school thinks that the legendary wizard king is a very clever king, He is considered to be the most knowledgeable king in ancient and modern times... The two schools have different opinions, and no one can convince the other. It is a wonder in the field of history! There is also a book that can prove the existence of the wizard king in history. This is the famous book of Genesis. It is said that the wizard king and his wife created it together. Predicted, the whole dynasty five thousand years of change rise and fall history Jiangning also read this book, which not only predicted the history of the tutehem Dynasty, but also predicted the history of Egypt, Europe and the Near East. Even China, thousands of miles away, is in the process of prophecy, and the prophecy is very accurate, almost right. There has been a big earthquake in the history of the world... Jiangning is also a face of muddle, I and Cassandra have not written this book? ¡­¡­ Jiangning, in the next period of time, continued to learn about the tutehem Dynasty. The history of pre Dynasty, early Dynasty, middle Dynasty and post Dynasty. Including the development history, the heyday, the decline period and the modern period. I have a thorough understanding of all aspects, such as political system, cultural landscape, cultural belief, etc. Later, Jiangning visited the whole country and tasted the unique food which was different from China but inherited from China. I can see the culture, etiquette, moral values and so on accumulated over 5000 years. After watching these and eating delicious food all over the country, Jiangning is ready to leave for Britain. He is going to meet his old friend whom he has not met in 21 years. Chapter 52 Before going to England, Jiangning went to see his wizard tower. Wizard tower, a total of 13 floors, but inside it is empty, only put some furniture. There are no items related to witches. This is for sure. After all, when I left, the foundation of the wizard tower had just been laid. The slaves had just begun to build a few underground floors, but the superstructure had not yet been built. Jiangning left. Naturally, those things related to witches could not be left. He looked at the wizard tower carefully, and he was satisfied with the result. The wizard tower was built completely according to the design drawings left by him. Now this scroll of sheepskin design drawings is kept in the collection of the Royal Museum of tutehem. As the treasure of the town hall, after all, it is the closest thing to the legendary wizard king. Because, according to historical records, the wizard tower was designed by the wizard king himself. It involves very profound mathematical knowledge, as well as some mystical knowledge that tuteheim''s scientists have not been able to fully interpret so far. Because there are some mysterious runes carved everywhere on some internal buildings of the wizard tower, scientists speculate that this is a very advanced "energy transmission" system, but they have no idea how this energy transmission system works. Moreover, inside the wizard tower, there are some very weak radiation. How this radiation came from is still unknown to the scientific community. We can only speculate that it has something to do with the legendary wizard king. However, there is no record of why. There are only sporadic information, suggesting that the wizard King''s body is different from others. However, it is not clear where the difference is. They can''t find the answer even if they go through history. To this point, Jiangning again a face muddled force. The source of radiation, of course, came from his body. But when I left, the wizard tower wasn''t built yet? I haven''t lived in it yet. How can there be radiation? ¡­¡­ London, England. Jiangning is a place to revisit! After all, I have been in London for the longest time. It seems that O''Connor and Evelyn live in the suburbs of London. Although they roughly guessed their residence, Jiangning did not remember the exact location of O''Connor''s manor. In fact, the couple are very famous in archaeology. And Evelyn has a book, so it''s very easy to find them. After asking for the address, Jiangning drove an "antique car" to O''Connor''s house. ¡­¡­ "Sir, a guest is visiting you?" O''Connor''s housekeeper came into the restaurant and said. "Guests? Who is it? " "Some of them are like h people, but their temperament and dress are like tutehem people." O''Connor wiped the corner of his mouth and looked at the fish on the plate. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly. When Eve was eating the fish, she almost swallowed the bullet in the fish. "I don''t remember that we had friends from that xenophobic country?" Eve interrupted. O''Connor shrugged: "who knows, let''s see." He said to the housekeeper, "bring him here. I hope this friend came after dinner." "Rick, Eve!" The familiar voice rang out, and Rick and Eve were all stunned. "Ning!" Rick and Eve are surprised to see the face of 20 years ago. Still so young, just like twenty years ago. "Son of a bitch!" O''Connor yelled and swung his fist at Jiangning. Bang! "Oh, damn it!" Their fists collided in midair, and O''Connor let out a cry. "Rick, not in 20 years. There''s no need to give me such a big gift as soon as we meet! " Jiangning said helplessly, but the smile in his eyes could not hide. Eve quickly got up, came to Jiangning and gave him a big hug: "Jiangning, where have you been these years? Rick and Jonathan and I thought you were dead in Cairo! " Jiangning sighed: "it''s hard to say enough!" "Tell us about it!" X2 ¡­¡­ "That''s what happened." "My God! Five thousand years ago! So you are the founding monarch of the tutehem dynasty? " Eve said in surprise. Jiangning nodded, admitting this statement. "Wait, wait, brother. You mean when you went to get the golden Sutra of the sun, you came to ancient Egypt 5000 years ago by accident O''Connor stressed. "Rick, to be exact, there was no civilization at that time!" Eve corrected. "Well, one last question, how did you get back?" Jiangning apologized and said, "I''m sorry, Rick Eve. I can''t answer you this question. This is my secret. I tell you that I went back 5000 years ago because you are my few friends of life and death. " Eve stopped O''Connor: "OK, Rick. I wish I could come back safely. Don''t worry so much about other things. " O''Connor shrugged his shoulders: "I knew you were a mysterious guy. It was the same when I saw you. Now we have a friend who is an antique from 5000 years ago. It seems that it''s not bad! " Tell them something because Rick and Eve are people who can keep a secret. They value loyalty and know what to say and what not to say. "It''s incredible. Do you know? Ning! It is because I like to study ancient history that I fell in love with tutehem and the ancient Egyptian dynasty! Now, you are the founding monarch of the tutehem Dynasty. Then you must find time to tell me about the history of that period, which is very helpful for the next archaeological research! " "No problem, Eve!" Jiangning certainly won''t refuse an old friend for such a small thing, and next, if she can find the spring of eternal life, Eve is the key. "By the way, where''s Jonathan?" Eve said: "he got a big diamond with hundreds of carats in Scorpion King''s pyramid, and he sold it. I went to the magic city of H country and opened a bar "I didn''t expect Jonathan to do something serious!" Jiangning said with emotion. "That guy, after selling the big diamond. After spending a lot of money, Eve and I finally persuaded him. And he may also feel that it is not the way to go on like this. So I went to h country to open a bar. Originally, the guy wanted to go to tootham. It''s just, you know. Your descendants, they are very exclusive. In addition, the international situation was very tense at that time, and some foreigners were refused entry, so Jonathan had to choose to go to h country! " Rick explained. Jiangning scratched his head awkwardly. He didn''t expect that the original words would have such a great impact on future generations. It''s just like the character of a race. "Now you''re back, in your ancestral capacity. In the future, we can also go to tutehem to settle down. You don''t know what a jerk tutehem''s foreign office is. The vetting of foreigners is very strict. I really don''t know why. Now, with your ancestors here, we can choose to settle down in your site. The food and weather in England are so bad. After a while, I sold this manor and went to tuteham. Ning, you won''t refuse "Of course not. Even if you don''t say it, I''d like to invite you to live in tuteham! In this way, we old friends can get together more. " "When are you going to marry?" When it comes to this problem, I don''t know why. I always feel a little uncomfortable: "after a while! I have something that needs to be done as soon as possible and then I''m talking to the royal family This problem is not so easy. Let the present royal family recognize his ancestral status. It''s really incredible. What''s more, their ancestors lived for 5000 years. Who knows what will happen after the marriage, so everything is unknown. Chapter 53 Rick''s manor, Jiangning, has lived here for a few days. "By the way, brother. You said that you came back this time to do a very important thing. Can you tell me about it? " In O''Connor''s study, Jiangning and O''Connor puff together, while Eve sits on one side of the sofa drinking black tea. Smell speech, also quite interesting saw to come over. Jiangning drank a mouthful of strong tea, smoked a mouthful of cigarette and sorted out his thoughts: "I really have something to do when I come back this time! That is, to seek the fountain of eternal life! " "The spring of eternal life!" X2 Rick and Eve look at each other. Eve takes the lead in saying, "Ning, do you know where the legendary spring is?" "Where is it?" X2 Jiangning With the hand support forehead: "you two calm down, slowly." "Er... Ladies first!" O''Connor looks at Eve''s almost murderous eyes and explains in a hurry. Eve nodded with satisfaction and was very satisfied with her husband''s training: "you must know where the fountain of eternal life is, right! Otherwise, I can''t explain what you came for. " "Well, I do know the location!" "Where is it?" X2 Eve gives O''Connor a white look and looks at Jiangning with interest. Jiangning is a little speechless, he said: "in H country!" "State H!" X2 "Enough, Rick! From now on, shut up Exclaimed Eve. O''Connor made a zipper gesture to seal his mouth, saying he would not speak. Jiangning in the side to see funny, two people are really live treasure, but their feelings are very enviable, this is true. What''s more, the couple have been tested for a long time. Their relationship is very stable and will not be damaged by any factors. "Where in H?" Eve asked. "West market!" Eve rolled her eyes. "Can you be more specific?" "Pass of the Himalayas!" "There are thousands of hilltops. When and when can we find them?" "As a matter of fact, that''s what I did. I only know that in H country, I don''t know exactly where. You have to find a guide! " Dong Dong! O''Connor knocked on the table and pointed to his mouth. "Well, you may speak." O''Connor made a zipper opening gesture and said, "brother, listen to what you just said, you must know what this guide is, right?" O''Connor got to the point. "Eyes of Shangri La!" X2, this is Jiangning and Eve. They looked at each other and silently praised each other for their wit! ¡­¡­ "Do you know where that thing is?" O''Connor asked. "I know, and I tried to find it at the beginning," Jiangning said. But there is no clue. According to the information I have, the Shangri La eye was stolen in 1940. At present, it is in the hands of the British government. " "Let''s go and steal it out!" ¡­¡­ Dong Dong! "Excuse me, sir!" O''Connor''s housekeeper knocked at the door. "What''s the matter?" The old housekeeper opened the door: "officials from the British foreign office visit!" Three people look at each other, O''Connor and Eve have guessed some things. ¡­¡­ "Thank you two for your service in the war!" "But I''m going to give you one last task," the foreign ministry official said Eve and O''Connor said nothing, looking at the foreign ministry officials. Jiangning, on the other hand, was eavesdropping in another room. The official opened a box and revealed a sapphire wrapped in gold snakes. Sapphire crystal clear, it seems that there is water in the flow. Eve took the jewel and said in surprise: "Shangri La''s eye!" The foreign ministry official nodded, admiring Eve''s profound knowledge: "it was stolen in 1940 and then fell into the hands of the government! Legend has it that it can guide us to find the water of eternal life. Now, in order to correct the relationship between state h and tutehem, the government has decided to return this divine eye to state H! " He added: "as you know, our economy is not ideal. American aid has too many political purposes. Tutehem, they were not involved in the war on a large scale. They were rich. The government needs financial assistance from tutehem to revitalize its economy. " "We understand!" "You know what? It is said that the first king of tutehem was the wizard king. It''s because of the search for the water of eternal life. According to the surname of this country and some customs, they have a good relationship with H country. Therefore, the attitude of state h towards our government will greatly affect the aid attitude of tutehem. " Eve nodded in admiration for her old friend''s legend and influence. At the same time, there is a sense of honor. O''Connor joked: "this wizard king is very influential!" With that, he glanced at the guest room without any trace. The foreign ministry official nodded: "although the outside world has questioned the legend of the wizard king, the kingdom of tutehem has no doubt about the legend of the wizard king. And they believe that their legendary king will come back sooner or later. Based on some of the historical materials, tutehem has a good opinion of H country! " European countries believe that the kingdom of tutehem belongs to European countries. This is based on the historical status and strong national strength of tutehem! Today''s Europe needs such powerful and wealthy allies. "That is to say, we must send this eye to h country intact?" O''Connor added. The foreign ministry official nodded: "yes, it''s about the future of the country!" "It''s up to us!" The foreign ministry official got up and said, "thank you again for your contribution to the country! After the task is completed, I will try to propose the queen to canonize them! In recognition of their contributions to the country over the years "That''s not necessary, really." ¡­¡­ After the officials of the British Foreign Office left, Jiangning returned to his study and took over the eyes of Shangri La. The surprise in his eyes could not be covered. "Shangri La''s eye, finally found you!" "Hey, hey, brother! You haven''t found it for five thousand years. Today, you finally found it. Congratulations O''Connor joked. Jiangning ignored O''Connor''s ridicule. He carefully and fanatically looked into God''s eyes and said, "do you know? It can not only guide us to find the water of eternal life, but also guide us to find the legendary paradise, the land of paradise, Shambhala! " Chapter 54 "Shambhala!" "The legendary paradise is the same place as heaven. Is this real? It can really guide people to find Shambhala! " Evelyn said feverishly. Jiangning nodded with certainty: "yes, I can guarantee it! Moreover, the location of the fountain of eternal life is in Shambhala. When we find the fountain of eternal life, you will see the real heaven, Shambhala "Wait a minute, interrupt!" "What?" Jiangning and Evelyn look at O''Connor together. O''Connor was a little uncomfortable, he said: "you said that Shambhala, really so magical?" Eve said hastily: "of course, you don''t know that many kings and countries in history have tried to find Shambhala. Tuteheim''s... Er, I forgot that the Lord is here. Alexander Empire, Roman Empire, Napoleon Empire and Germany all tried to find Shambhala! It is said that there is a powerful force in Shambhala. Whoever can get it will rule the world! " "Wow, ruling the world, that''s ridiculous." O''Connor obviously didn''t believe it. He looked at Jiangning: "brother, you don''t want to rule the world, do you?" Jiangning shook his head: "I have no interest in ruling the world at all, if I have. I did that 5000 years ago. You have also seen my strength. Who would be my opponent in that wild land at that time? " "Er..." O''Connor was speechless: "that''s what he said!" "Moreover, my wife once told me that Shambhala was created by the gods. Water of eternal life is used to reward ordinary people with outstanding contributions. Of course, the legend is not very credible. Because, since ancient times, there is no mortal immortal. As for Shambhala, which was created by gods, it has some credibility. Believe that, you agree. " Evelyn and O''Connor nodded silently, believing that. The well-known Scorpion King lived in amxie oasis after his death, which was transformed by the God of death. It was used to house the Scorpion King, and it lasted for 5000 years. It wasn''t until the Scorpion King was defeated by O''Connor that the oasis of amchea disappeared. Jiangning expressed admiration for the power of death! With complete admiration, an oasis with such a large area will last for 5000 years. Even in order to make his "pet" a home, I think death is bold enough. But the gods! Who knows, what do they think? No one can imagine what the gods think until they reach that height. ¡­¡­ On the flight to China, Jiangning three of them packed the whole plane and enjoyed the considerate service of flight attendants in the first class. "I ask, when you come back, why don''t you bring your wife back?" Evelyn asks Jiangning. Jiangning didn''t know how to answer: "at the beginning, I just wanted to find the water of eternal life as soon as possible. After all, my study and research required a lot of time. My life span can''t support me to study everything at the same time. " "So you need the fountain of eternal life?" Evelyn said solemnly. Looking at Evelyn''s serious expression, Jiangning felt something bad: "Evelyn, what do you want to say?" Evelyn stood up and yelled, "you left your wife and your three-year-old child for immortality!" "What happened, ma''am?" When the flight attendants heard the news, they rushed to ask. O''Connor was also startled by Evelyn''s roar. He quickly stood up to stop Evelyn and said to the flight attendant, "don''t worry, we are all old friends. It''s just that the boy has done something wrong, and my wife is teaching him a lesson. Don''t worry, it''s OK! " Hearing this, Jiangning felt guilty, but he explained, "Eve, listen to me. For you, it was five thousand years. For me, my wife and children died 5000 years ago, but these are recorded in historical materials. For me, it''s just that I''ve just come out of my home. For me, it''s yesterday! Can you understand that? Eve! Besides, it''s not that I won''t go back. I''ll go back to them with the fountain of eternal life. " Evelyn seems to understand, but he still can''t hide his face, so he doesn''t say anything. Jiangning naturally won''t care about all this with Evelyn. She knows that women are all like this. They are more emotional. Evelyn just forgot Jiangning''s ability for a moment. "Sorry, brother!" The wife does not speak, does not mean that O''Connor does not say a few words. Jiangning said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m not angry with Eve. We''re all old friends. She just didn''t think about it. And, to be honest. When I came back and saw these things in the history books, I was also very sad. I can''t accept it for a moment, but I can still go back to pick up their mother and son. For me, they are supervising the slaves to build my wizard tower and my capital, waiting for me to go home! " "Ning, I''m sorry!" "Never mind, Eve!" The atmosphere between us eased again, but it was still a bit awkward. For a while, we didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, O''Connor broke the dull atmosphere. He asked Jiangning, "brother, I have a question for you." "You say it O''Connor sat next to Jiangning, took out a cigar and handed it to Jiangning. Then he poured two glasses of whisky with ice: "I remember you always like whisky." He said with a smile. "I''m glad you remember my hobby, brother!" Jiangning is also very moved. For such a trivial hobby, I didn''t expect that O''Connor would firmly remember the 21 years. People who don''t attach great importance to feelings and loyalty won''t remember all this. "Cheers Two people clink a cup, one breath drinks dry, continues again. O''Connor whispered and smoked: "there''s a problem. I remember I saw it in a myth book. It says that you were the first king of tutehem. In the area of Egypt, I have fought with a powerful enemy! I used to look at it as a myth. Now I''m afraid it''s true, brother. I''m curious. Who were you at war with? " "Ah? And that kind of thing? " Jiangning is stupid. This is not right! Why do I have no impression of many things when I come back? What''s the matter? O''Connor puzzled and said: "is it inconvenient to say?" "No!" Jiang Ning scratched his head: "I don''t know what happened. I don''t remember many things since I came back. You said that I was fighting with people in Egypt. I knew that at all. Now my mind is very confused. I remember very clearly that the area of Egypt at that time was wild. Scorpion King has just defeated an enemy and has been crowned king for less than three years. I coerced him into giving me 20000 slaves and 10000 women, and then I went all out to build the wizard tower and the capital. No one ever fought, and I came back soon. I don''t know what you said. " "Wait, scorpion king!" Evelyn came over and said excitedly, "did you see the Scorpion King?" Jiangning nodded: "yes, an Akkad assassin!" "To be specific!" Even O''Connor is interested in history. Jiangning recalled it carefully and began to tell the story of Scorpion King. ¡­¡­ "It''s incredible. The textual research on the existence of the great scorpion can be confirmed at once. This is definitely a great discovery in archaeology! God Evelyn yelled with delight, as she did twenty years ago. She yelled and yelled, leading the flight attendants to stare and whisper! "Eve, pay attention to the image!" X2 ¡­¡­ After a few days of flight, Jiangning three people successfully arrived in China''s magic city. Chapter 55 Xianledu is the name of the nightclub that Jonathan runs. Jiangning and O''Connor they go in, you can see Jonathan and O''Connor''s son Alex talking. When Alex saw his parents, he ran away. "Hey, Jonathan!" "Eve, my dear sister. I didn''t expect that you would come. " Jonathan hugs Eve and O''Connor in surprise. O''Connor was also very happy. He patted Jonathan on the shoulder and said, "I''ll introduce you to an old friend!" "Who is it?" Asked Jonathan expectantly. "Long time no see, Jonathan!" O''Connor moved away and made a welcome gesture. Jiangning, hidden behind O''Connor and Evelyn, stepped forward to greet Jonathan. Jonathan exclaimed in surprise, "Ning, I didn''t expect you to be alive! I''m so happy, my dear brother Jonathan took a few steps and hugged Jiangning heavily. Then, he pounded Jiangning''s chest hard. Constantly complaining: "brother, where have you been for more than 20 years? We thought you were dead in Cairo "Ha ha, it''s hard to say. I have a chance to say it." "Come on, I''ll buy you a drink today!" Jonathan told the bartender, "whisky on the rocks!" Obviously, Jonathan also remembers Jiangning''s hobby. Everyone was about to say something when a thunderclap broke out. "Teach this little white face a lesson!" O''Connor accidentally saw that the one who was knocked down was his son, Alex, who was supposed to be in school! He stepped forward quickly, holding a fist that hit his son hard: "I tell you, this man is my son..." he looked at the man in front of him carefully: "Hey, you''re mad dog mccose!" "Swiss knife O''Connor!" They shook hands with a smile. O''Connor said, "when was the last time we met?" Mccose replied, "Twenty three years ago, Egypt, foreign corps!" "That''s right!" McCullough stopped O''Connor: "listen, brother, your son is hooking up with my woman. Even if it''s your son, I''ll teach him a lesson." After listening, Alex was very unconvinced: "Dad, you go away, I''ll come!" O''Connor pushes Alex away: "mad dog, this boy really doesn''t clean up, but we just met to give me face, and you beat him..." Evelyn jumped out, bristling with a sense of existence: "his mother will be very upset!" "Give me face, brother!" ¡­¡­ "Why are you here? You should go back to school at once O''Connor black face lesson Alex. Alex is too rebellious and doesn''t want to talk to O''Connor at all. He turns around and wants to go out. O''Connor stopped him: "stop, introduce an elder to you!" Then O''Connor waved to Jiangning: "brother, come here!" O''Connor introduces Alex: "Alex, my son!" Introduce Jiang Ning to Alex again: "this is uncle Ning, your mother and I and your uncle''s life and death friend!" "Your son is like you were, Rick!" Alex is not happy: "can you stop talking to me like my father?" "Alex, what about your upbringing? I knew him before you were born "How could it be?" Alex''s eyes widened: "he''s only in his twenties, how can it be..." "It''s true, Alex. Remember imodon? At that time in hamnata, Ning was there, too. And he learned from me the ancient Egyptian script. I once told you, "don''t you remember?" Evelyn explained. "Alex suddenly realized:" he is the friend you and dad said, who has been "dead" "In fact, he just had some accidents." O''Connor added. Evelyn took Alex by the hand and added in his ear, "don''t you worship the myths and legends of the tutehem dynasty? Ning, he is the one you worship. " "Mom, stop it." Alex obviously doesn''t believe it. Evelyn said seriously, "what I said is true. I''ll tell you something..." ¡­¡­ "Your son, treason is very serious, O''Connor!" Jiangning looked at O''Connor with a smile. O''Connor was embarrassed: "we are to blame for this. Eve and I neglected to discipline Alex! That''s what made him like this! " Jiangning patted O''Connor on the shoulder with understanding: "there is still a chance to remedy this matter. You should communicate with him well. You are father and son, not enemies. There''s nothing that can''t be solved. " O''Connor nodded in agreement. At this time, Evelyn pulls Alex to them. Jiangning is very excited to see Alex look at him. It''s the look in the eyes of the idol. He gave Alex a friendly smile, which made Alex even more excited. "Your son''s face is not right!" Jiangning told O''Connor in a low voice. O''Connor replied in a low voice: "I forgot to tell you, this boy is your fan!" "What?" So there are fans? Jiangning didn''t understand what was going on. "Hello, uncle Ning, I shouldn''t have contradicted you just now." Alex said, stifling his excitement. "Well?" Jiangning looked at Evelyn and saw her smile: "it''s OK! I don''t mind "You are more easygoing than the legend has it?" Looking at Jiangning''s puzzled eyes, Alex said, "you must not have read your biography!" "I really didn''t see it. I didn''t have enough time!" "Then you should have a good look in the future. There are many records about you in it." "Yes? Then I''ll have a good look. " ¡­¡­ That night, they drove to the Mordor Museum. Looking at the bronze statue in front of her, Evelyn said to Alex, "is this what you dug up?" "That''s right!" Alex finished and looked at Jiangning. Jiangning stroked the carriage and affirmed, "well, the coffin of the Qin emperor." "You know?" Alex is talking to Jiangning whenever he has a chance. Jiangning nodded: "the founder of China''s first unified dynasty, the creator of the title of emperor, the first emperor of Qin Dynasty through the ages!" "He is not as great as you! You are the real first emperor of all ages, and no one can compare with you. " "You''re a nice kid to talk to." ¡­¡­ Evelyn and O''Connor, watching their son Alex constantly curry favor with Jiangning, constantly talking with Jiangning, which makes O''Connor a little jealous. Evelyn said, "honey, maybe we can ask Ning to help us teach our son! You see, he listens to Ning "If I saw my idol standing in front of me, I would be too excited to say anything." O''Connor said, holding his shoulder. "Ning is a very reassuring person. He will be happy to help." ¡­¡­ "Alex, tell Professor Wilson we''re here." O''Connor said. Alex said with a smile: "no problem, and..." he pointed to the coffin: "don''t wake him up." ¡­¡­ Jiangning looked at the bronze statue in front of him. To be exact, he looked at the rider driving the carriage. He knew that the real emperor of Qin was hiding there. At this time, Jiangning saw a shadow in the corner of his eyes. He knew it was Lin, the daughter of Ziyuan and General Guo Ming. "If you want to find the fountain of eternal life, you have to rely on Lin!" Chapter 56 "Eve, I''m going out to the bathroom. I''ll be back in a minute." "All right." After saying hello to Evelyn and O''Connor, Jiangning walked out of the door on the pretext of hiding in the dark. If he is in front of O''Connor, the general named Yang will appear and take Evelyn hostage, will he do it or not? If the hand, the Qin emperor naturally no chance of resurrection. But, in that case, Lin would not take them to the location of the fountain of eternal life. Therefore, the Dragon Emperor must be resurrected, and must also let the Dragon Emperor to find the eternal spring. Only this imminent sense of crisis, Lin will lead people to find her mother asters. Only in this way can we find the location of the fountain of eternal life. However, even so, Jiangning is still watching stealthily to ensure O''Connor''s safety. When the Dragon Emperor resurrected, he came back in Shi ran. "Sorry, Eve, O''Connor!" Jiangning felt guilty about using these old friends again. However, he is not full of malice, so in the future, we should try our best to compensate them. ¡­¡­ "Shouldn''t you be in Cairo?" An old professor with gray hair came quickly. "Roger!" Evelyn and O''Connor move forward and shake hands with him. "Roger, Roger Wilson!" Wilson introduced himself. O''Connor said sarcastically, "I thought you had changed your ways." "I am now legally robbing tombs in the name of protection!" Wilson said without shame. "Congratulations on finding him!" "It''s all thanks to Alex!" O''Connor said discontentedly: "next time if you rob a tomb again, please let us know. Don''t let Alex go. He is our only son Wilson had no embarrassment and said, "you two should have brought our things." He pointed to the eye of God. "Here, of course!" O''Connor constantly shows his acrobatics and throws the eyes of Shangri La around, which makes Wilson''s nervous heart almost jump out. When Wilson took the eye, Evelyn said with a smile, "our mission is done!" "No, your task is not finished yet!" A group of soldiers followed a general in military uniform. Wilson came forward: "I''d like to introduce you to a friend, General Yang." He took out his pistol and pointed it at O''Connor and Evelyn. "Roger!" Evelyn and O''Connor were surprised. ¡­¡­ Alex and Lin also finish the conversation upstairs. Alex sees his parents being coerced by several soldiers, and Professor Wilson points a gun at his parents. "I''m going to save them!" "Don''t be impulsive!" Lynn stopped Alex: "it doesn''t help to go down now." "Where''s uncle Ning?" ¡­¡­ "Search him!" General Yang saluted the coffin and then ordered Wilson. Wilson went forward to find out O''Connor''s pistol and knife and throw them away. "Wilson, you old fox, how much did he give you?" "Enough to bribe the British Foreign Office, so that they can come to you and send you the eye of God!" "The eye belongs to the Chinese people. You can''t do that." Evelyn tried to stop it, but it didn''t work. General Yang looked into Shangri La''s eyes: "in God''s eyes, there is the elixir of the eternal spring. Mrs. O''Connor, please open him." "No!" Evelyn kept retreating. "You are used to wake up the Dragon Emperor!" Wilson added: "and his terracotta army, at least that''s the plan." General Yang said, "open the sarcophagus." He raised the eye and forced her to open it. And the opening condition of God''s eye is a drop of blood of a pure soul, which can open God''s eye. ¡­¡­ As the eye is opened, Lynn and Alex jump out to stop it. Lin stabbed the corpse''s heart in the sarcophagus with a dagger engraved with Rune specially made by aster. It turned out that the body was the body of a eunuch, and the Dragon Emperor was hidden inside the bronze statue of the rider. In the process of fighting, the elixir of immortality in Shangri La''s eyes was sprinkled into the bronze statue. Then, the first emperor of Qin, who has been one emperor for thousands of years, came back to life. After the resurrection of the Qin emperor, General Yang immediately went forward to show his loyalty. The old man Wilson also wanted to show his loyalty to the Qin emperor, but he was not hesitant to break his head. Alex and Lin are hidden at the bottom of the carriage. Then, the Chinese people witnessed a magic film during the Spring Festival. In the resurrection of the Qin emperor and the chaos in the museum, Jiangning, which has been hidden in the dark, emerged. Pretending to be surprised, I watched what happened at the scene. "Ning, stop him." O''Connor saw Jiangning come out as if he saw a savior. "Why do you always bring some messy guys back to life?" Jiangning teased, and then with O''Connor they pursued the Qin Emperor''s car. "These horses are fast enough! I can''t catch the car Suddenly, O''Connor and Evelyn exclaimed, "my God, Alex!" Jiangning looks over and finds Alex and Lin hanging on the car of the emperor of Qin. As a result, they are found by the emperor of Qin. The Qin emperor cut off the rear of the carriage and made a layer of ice to make the bronze carriage slide further. Seeing this, Jiangning could not care whether it would scare the people of the motherland. He flies straight up and catches Alex and Lin, who are about to pee. ¡­¡­ In Jonathan''s nightclub, O''Connor, they keep putting ice on the red and swollen parts of their bodies. Only Jiangning, clean and tidy, drank whiskey leisurely and looked at their embarrassed appearance. "Who is this?" Lin looked at Jiangning and was surprised by his magical power. Because even her mother couldn''t have the ability to fly. Alex said gallantly, "let me introduce you to..." and then explained to Lin. "Nice to meet you!" Lin said that after knowing Jiangning''s identity, she was very familiar with Jiangning''s history. For this compatriot, with such great achievements, she even has some inexplicable pride! "Nice to meet you, too, Lynn." ¡­¡­ After that, they discussed how to deal with the emperor. Lin said that only the dagger in her hand could kill the emperor. This dagger was specially prepared by her mother for the Qin emperor. It was full of charms. Except this dagger, other weapons could not kill the Qin emperor. Jiangning is also drunk about this. He is "admired" by these foreign screenwriters and has a strong ability to make up. No wonder the reputation of the third film is not as good as that of the first two. Besides the bad plot, it''s the change of female owners. ¡­¡­ Said a call, Lin said to catch up in front of the Qin emperor, to prevent him from coming to the spring of eternal life there. This is exactly what Jiangning means. As long as you get to the temple, the spring of eternal life will not be far away. At that time, it doesn''t matter whether Lin leads the way or not. Thinking of a step closer to the goal, Jiangning at this moment, also some excited. Chapter 57 The quickest way to get to the foothills of the Himalayas is by air. Moreover, Lin said the location of the water of eternal life, there is no place for the plane to stop. Therefore, the pilot of the plane must be bold and crazy enough. O''Connor recommended his old friend of the foreign corps, mad dog mccose, to ask him for help. According to O''Connor, this guy is a complete lunatic flying a plane. No matter where it is, he dares to stop the plane. Even if it''s a cliff, this guy dares. ¡­¡­ Soon, the big guy boarded an old-fashioned transport plane of mad dog Max, and people wondered why Max would put a yak in the tail of the transport plane. In the background of blue sky and white clouds, the transport plane boomed into the sky. Under Lin''s guidance, Michaels constantly changes the flight path. "See that hilltop?" Lin pointed to a hill below: "this is it!" Michaels nodded: "sit down, everyone. The plane is about to land." He pushed the lever fiercely, and the nose dived down in an instant. In the crowd''s exclamation, the plane rushed to a cliff. The plane landed smoothly. "Oh, what''s the taste?" O''Connor frowned and twitched his nose. "The yak has vomited!" Everyone looked back at Jonathan and found that he was covered with yak vomit. "Ha ha!" People can''t help laughing. Jonathan is a real treasure sometimes. Some things always make people laugh. In order to get off the plane and observe the surrounding environment. Lin pointed to a hilltop and said, "we can climb from there. After crossing this hilltop, we can see the temple and tower on the top of the mountain. Never let the Dragon Emperor put his eyes on the top of the tower, once he is completely resurrected. No one can deal with him but this dagger. Not even my mother. " Everyone nodded, just ready to climb the mountain. "Look down, everybody." O''Connor came to Jiangning and looked down. He found a group of armed soldiers walking along the mountain road. "Let''s go, let''s go. The pursuers are coming Evelyn, they quickly put their equipment on their backs and prepared to climb the mountain. Jiangning stopped them and said, "I don''t have to work hard to climb the mountain. I have a simpler way!" "Wizard, what can you do?" Looking at even in such a cold place, Jiangning is still wearing a simple and light wizard''s robe, Lin can''t touch Jiangning''s meaning. Jiangning didn''t speak, the blue light in his eyes lit up slightly, and the people with their equipment were lifted up by an invisible force. "Wow, that''s cool!" X4 Although Lin didn''t shout, she could see that she was in the same mood as O''Connor and them. After that, Jiangning took them straight into the sky. "Ning, this is so cool!" X2 Jonathan exclaimed excitedly, "brother, why don''t you just fly us here?" "Across most of China, I will bring you here, and you will fall on the way!" Jiangning said jokingly. Jonathan shut up, opened his mouth and kept screaming. Boom! His scream, caused an avalanche! There is no doubt that the soldiers who are struggling to make their way are buried alive by the avalanche. By accident, Jonathan completed a wave of mass destruction! ¡­¡­ "Lin, show me the location of the fountain of eternal life! Let''s go straight there! The Dragon Emperor will certainly come. " Lin hesitated: "don''t you need to stop the Dragon Emperor below?" "No, we can''t stop him. His goal is the fountain of eternal life, and you can''t kill him before he''s fully reborn. " "All right!" Then Lin points out the location of the spring of eternal life to Jiangning. Jiangning speeds up and takes everyone to Xiangbala! ¡­¡­ Landing in front of a cave, Lin introduced: "this is where the spring of eternal life is. My mother is in it. She is responsible for guarding the spring of eternal life." With that, Lin led everyone in and kept shouting: "mother, mother!" Although the entrance is not big, it is full of twists and turns. It''s easy for outsiders to get around it. "Who are you?" A middle-aged woman in ancient costume jumped out with a sword, pointing to the chest of the people! "Mother!" "Lin!" Mother and daughter are holding each other. It seems that they haven''t seen each other for some time. We don''t disturb and wait. "Lin, how can you bring outsiders here?" Ziyuan blames Lin. Lin began to explain: "mother, the Dragon Emperor is alive. At present, he is coming here. They are here to help us fight against the Dragon Emperor. " "What? The Dragon Emperor is alive Ziyuan is shocked. She hates Longdi. It is because of the Dragon Emperor that the three members of their family separate Yin and Yang. Her beloved General Guo Ming was punished by the Dragon Emperor for cracking the car! "Where is the dagger?" "Right now, here!" Lin takes out the dagger and gives it to the aster. "Only by stabbing the dagger into the heart of the Dragon Emperor can we kill him completely and send him back to the hell!" Asters explain the use of daggers to people! Of course, we have heard of Lin, but still nodded. Jiangning step forward, facing the purple Garden: "I need the spring of eternal life!" Ziyuan immediately pointed to Jiangning: "are you with the Dragon Emperor?" "Ha ha!" Jiangning eyes in the blue light slightly lit up, asters will be an invisible force to drag into the air. "No, please don''t hurt my mother!" Lin holds Jiangning''s thigh and cries, looking at Alex and O''Connor for help. Alex''s heart immediately softened: "Uncle Ning..." "Rather X3 Jiangning let go of the control of Ziyuan: "if I am with Longdi, do you think I can prevent him from resurrection?" Ziyuan is very clear that if Jiangning and the Dragon Emperor are together, she can''t resist at all. She doesn''t have this mysterious power. She just has the effect of the fountain of eternal life. Acquired immortal body, in essence, she does not have much attack ability, does not have witchcraft. If she had the same strength as Jiangning, she would not have watched Guo Ming suffer from the crack of a car. "You will fight against the Dragon Emperor with me!" "Yes!" Jiangning naturally agreed that it would be better for the world to be healthy and not need too much neuropathy. With the character of Dragon Emperor, if he doesn''t lead his undead army to flatten the world, he won''t give up, even though modern human beings are not easy to be provoked. But why do things have to be so troublesome? If you can solve the crisis at one time, you can solve it at one time. Originally, Jiangning still wanted to revive the Dragon Emperor completely, to see if he could use his five elements. On second thought, with the huge "library" knowledge reserve of the housekeeper, there is no need for the five elements of the Dragon Emperor. If he dares to come and stab him to death, he will never say anything. Chapter 58 Under the leadership of Ziyuan, they soon came to the location of the spring of eternal life. Looking at being surrounded by several pillars, Jiangning is like the eternal spring of an indoor swimming pool. This scene, I don''t know which idiot set it up at the beginning, doesn''t match with the spring of eternal life. However, this is not what he is entangled with. His main goal is the fountain of eternal life. Jiangning stepped forward and looked at the misty eternal life. He turned to look at the purple garden and said, "just go on like this?" Ziyuan nodded: "go straight in." "It''s so simple," Jiangning said in secret. He thought there would be some other ceremony. For example, Ziyuan takes out an old Scripture, recites a lot of incantations, and then immerses him in the pool water. I didn''t expect it to be so simple. Jiangning knew that he was thinking too much. If Ziyuan takes out a large book and recites a bunch of incantations to him, he may not be at ease! Jiangning knew that this woman knew the old Sanskrit, and it would be bad if she put a spell on herself. Longdi, that''s how she got into it. With inexplicable thoughts, Jiangning entered the water of eternal life. He completely immersed his whole body in the pool water. Soon, he clearly felt a strong life force rushing into his body. The cells in the whole body are cheering and the instinct of the body is sucking the power of the water of eternal life. Jiangning is very clear to feel his body warm, the whole body up and down, from inside to outside, comfortable! Metamorphosis, in between quietly. In this comfortable feeling, he went straight to sleep. Only his body is still sucking the power of eternal water. ¡­¡­ Boom! A burst of blasting sound came. They were surprised and rushed out with weapons. A team of armed soldiers rushed in, armed with submachine guns and constantly burst... O''Connor, they kept looking for shelter and fighting back at the same time. At this time, a terracotta came in. When the bullet hit him, it just knocked down the clay figurine on him, causing little harm to him. Then, the Dragon Emperor was so powerful that he bombarded O''Connor with fireballs and ice. Ziyuan stabs the Dragon Emperor with the dagger of the blessing charm, but the Dragon Emperor blows it away easily. ¡­¡­ "Guo Ming''s daughter!" The Dragon Emperor passes by Lin''s side and looks at her coldly. When he approached the water of immortality, he knocked off the clay figurines and went into the water of immortality. His body has undergone drastic changes, and the power of the water of eternal life has solved the curse suffered by the Dragon Emperor. His external image changed dramatically, and soon a Western dragon with three heads rushed out. It''s mouth kept spraying flames, pushing back O''Connor and them, and then the Dragon flew into the sky. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long it took for Jiangning to wake up from a deep sleep. As soon as he woke up, he found that his body had changed a lot. It seems that there is a constant flow of vitality in the body. His age is fixed at the age of 16, and his appearance is fixed at the age of 16. Moreover, the seed of the world gave him a feeling that he was about to sprout. "Housekeeper, am I immortal?" Jiangning is looking forward to asking the housekeeper. "No, sir. The limit of your current life is about 6000 years! " "Six thousand years!" How long is the history of human development? It''s only five thousand years since the birth of civilization. Jiangning can live more than 6000 years now. Even if he goes back to 5000 years ago, he can also watch the whole historical process of that group of descendants developing into modern society. "This water of eternal life is not worthy of the word" eternal life! " The housekeeper said with a smile: "if ordinary people can enjoy endless life by immersing themselves in the" water of eternal life ", then who else will continue to explore and cultivate in the multiverse?" "That''s what I said!" "But this water can give people a minimum life span of 6000 years. For mortals, it is not far from immortality. " Then he thought again, just now he ignored the housekeeper''s words: "what do you mean by the extreme life you just said?" "Your body, after soaking in the water of immortality, has reached the limit of life! If you can''t reach level 4 or above. There will be no fundamental change in your body and your life span. " It''s easy to understand the housekeeper''s words. If Jiangning can''t become a wizard of level 4 or even level 5 in the future. Then he can only live to the limit of 6000 years. No matter what medicine he takes to prolong his life in the future, it won''t work. If Jiangning is only satisfied with dominating the ordinary world and enjoying it. Then he doesn''t need to study. Six thousand years is enough for him to spend. But, seeing the wonderful wizard, the great creative power of heaven and earth, and the great power like anubis. It is impossible for Jiangning to tolerate that he continues to be ordinary, so he tries to climb up. The pursuit of immortality, the pursuit of endless multiverse, the exploration of all things in multiverse. Omniscient and omnipotent, this is his ultimate pursuit. ¡­¡­ WOW! The water of eternal life keeps rolling, and Jiangning slowly floats up from the bottom of the pool. The water kept falling from his wizard robe, and his closed eyes suddenly opened, as if an inexplicable light flashed by. "Ning, are you ok?" Seeing Jiangning come out, O''Connor was very surprised. Jiangning grinned: "it''s OK, and I''m great! Ha ha ha He floated and came to O''Connor in front of them. Down to earth, Jiangning carefully looked at his "young" excessive body. "Strong, full! Perfect body in limit state Ziyuan looked at Jiangning with a complicated look: "congratulations on your eternal life!" "No, it''s just six thousand years of life!" Jiangning shook his head to refute! However, his remarks shocked everyone. "Six thousand years, my God!" X3, Lynn, she doesn''t speak. She stands beside Alex in silence. Then, Jiangning took out a special kettle out of thin air. With a move, a stream of eternal spring water was poured into the kettle. "Cassandra, I''ll be home soon. In the future, you will share eternal life with me Looking at the kettle in his hand, inside the crystal clear spring with light, Jiangning said a little dejected. Everyone looked at each other, O''Connor patted Jiangning on the shoulder: "brother, don''t forget to show us your wife." "I will never forget it!" "And why do you seem so much younger?" O''Connor pointed to Jiangning''s face. "My age and body are permanently fixed at 16 years old!" O''Connor''s eyes widened: "is this the effect of the fountain of eternal life?" "I don''t know about other people, but that''s what happened to me. Aren''t you going to soak in the water of immortality? " O''Connor, they looked at each other, shook their heads and said, "no, we''re just ordinary people. Not like a wizard like you, you have pursuit and need more time. But we have no pursuit. If we live too long, we don''t even know what to do! " Jiangning was silent. He didn''t know if he was right to choose such a road! In the future, do you want to watch your relatives and friends go first step by step? And you''re the only one left alive? Is it for eternity? He doesn''t know whether his choice is right or wrong, but now the road has been chosen. Whether we go or not, we are already on this road. So, it''s no use trying to do more. "I respect your choice!" Jiangning said seriously. O''Connor laughed: "brother, we are still alive. I just omitted to say that although I don''t intend to live for thousands of years. But it''s good to live for hundreds of years! " "Damn it Then Jiangning saw O''Connor and they jumped into the pool happily. "I''m still sad! A bunch of assholes! " Chapter 59 Because the Dragon Emperor is completely resurrected, Ziyuan is worried. Please help her defeat the Dragon Emperor. As a matter of fact, the eyes of Aster are more on Jiangning. "Of course we will help you. After all, we bring the eye. It is also lost in our hands. Now that the Dragon Emperor is resurrected, we also have an unshirkable responsibility. Don''t worry, Ziyuan, we will all help you defeat the Dragon Emperor and let him return to the underground O''Connor just said, Evelyn, they also agreed. After soaking in the water of immortality, O''Connor''s bodies also recovered to a certain extent. O''Connor and Evelyn, they both have the momentum of 20 years ago. Moreover, the couple sent the resurrected "monster" to the underworld many times. This time, they were also confident that they would send the Dragon Emperor to the underworld again. What''s more, they have a powerful assistant this time. He patted Jiangning on the shoulder and said, "man, you will take part in it!" He looked forward to Jiangning. "Of course!" Jiangning did not disappoint them and said what they most agreed with. "Ha ha, brother! I knew you wouldn''t let us fight alone! " O''Connor laughed and put his arms around Jiangning''s shoulder. Jiangning jokingly said: "I promise to help you, but there are conditions." "Say it!" "After the war, treat me to whiskey!" Jonathan cut in without caring: "I thought it was something. Don''t worry! Ning, we are old friends. We''ll let you drink enough! " "Thank you very much!" Thank you. ¡­¡­ When going down the mountain, Jiangning still wrapped everyone up with his mind and quickly returned to the mad dog mccose. "Wow, that''s cool!" Watching Jiangning fall from the sky, mccose''s philosophy of life for decades collapsed in an instant. He is not without envy, said sour words, and constantly asked everyone how it felt to fly in the sky. Jonathan is a showy guy, he''s talking about it. And O''Connor and Evelyn''s obviously younger faces surprised him. He also asked. However, O''Connor, they just laugh but don''t speak, which makes mccose very depressed. Soon, the transport plane flew directly to the west of China under the operation of Mycos! ¡­¡­ A few hours later, the transport plane arrived in Western China. In Jiangning, they saw the fully resurrected Dragon Emperor standing on his statue with a sword on his waist, wearing armor and shouting: "wake up Then, one after another, the cave of Tibetan soldiers was opened, and the neat array of Qin army marched forward, waiting for the emperor''s edict. "You wake up today, when the world is in chaos, you should calm the world with me again! Cross the great wall and live forever Long live¡° Long live¡° Long live¡° Long live Jiangning was originally Qin fan. Looking at the Invincible Iron Army that swept Liuhe in those years, Rao Shi was in hostility, and he felt excited. However, looking at the Dragon Emperor above, it is totally different from the ancestral dragon in Chinese history books. It''s all Hollywood screenwriters who vilify for the sake of vilifying. No, the Qin emperor recorded in Chinese history books is just the Qin emperor understood by Westerners. They do it for the box office, but they don''t respect Chinese history. Looking at the fully awakened Qin Emperor''s army, Ziyuan said anxiously: "the Dragon Emperor has fully awakened his army, once his army crosses the Great Wall. Will become a real undead army! They must be stopped! " Jiangning didn''t speak. When he saw the film, he felt very bad about this woman. And that Guo Ming, the Emperor Ming Ming said to him, "this girl belongs to me." what does that mean? Doesn''t he know? It''s really... Nothing like Meng Yi in the movie of myth. "The only dagger that can kill the Dragon Emperor is with the Dragon Emperor. I have to come back, and I have to stop his army. Therefore, I want to wake up the spirits buried under the Great Wall. Let them help us Jiangning is not without malicious thinking, Ziyuan is not also thinking of seeing Guo Ming side? But her daughter, Lin, is in love with her old friend''s son. Otherwise, Jiangning would not be in charge of such affairs and would leave directly. The Dragon Emperor is strong, and can''t crush the modern human completely. If a nuclear warhead goes down, will the Dragon Emperor die? To be honest, Jiangning would like to see it. ¡­¡­ Ziyuan said a pass, found Jiangning did not say. Helpless, she went alone to wake up the ghost under the Great Wall. The price is her and her daughter''s eternal life. At this time, the parade was over. In a good mood, he was about to command the army to cross the Great Wall. The ground suddenly began to tremble, and then, when the Great Wall was built, those slaves and prisoners of war, who died unjustly and exhausted, raised their farm tools and broken bodies, swarmed in. Jiangning is lazy like a soldier, fighting with these clay figurines. He decides to meet the Dragon Emperor. Then it soared to the sky, straight to the Dragon Emperor! ¡­¡­ "Who''s coming?" The Dragon Emperor looked at the figures flying in the sky and cried out. Jiangning lazy care, out of the wand, the tip of the stick gushing out ice, into a sword. Suddenly, to the Dragon Emperor below. The sword intersects and clangs! The tunnel falling from the sky makes the Dragon Emperor''s legs short. This guy is worthy of being the emperor who once personally led the army. His martial arts skills were excellent. He quickly turned his sword and stabbed Jiangning. Jiangning to read to protect the body, and the Dragon Emperor back and forth several times. Later, it was a bit boring. What''s the difference between doing this and beating a child? So he took the dagger and went away. The Dragon Emperor After getting the dagger, Jiangning threw it to O''Connor: "I''m going to stop the terracotta army, you go to solve the Dragon Emperor!" After O''Connor left, Jiangning picked up a long halberd from the hands of the Qin army and played the same tactics as when he was playing in the Three Kingdoms. A long halberd danced in his hands, and the Terracotta Army around him was hurt by rubbing and broken by smashing! ¡­¡­ With a bang, the surrounding terracotta warriors and horses scattered all over the ground. Turning into dust, Jiangning knew that the Dragon Emperor was solved by O''Connor and sent him back to the underground. "Nanny, it''s over!" ¡­¡­ Solve the Dragon Emperor, and O''Connor said to go out for a period of time. O''Connor said that they would deal with the manor in their hands as soon as possible, and then go to tutehem to play, waiting for Jiangning''s return. After all, touthheim''s immigration visa is very difficult to get, and it''s not easy to apply for immigration with money. It still depends on Jiangning. Jiangning had not seen his parents for a long time, so he missed them very much. Moreover, he wanted to take his parents to live here. Then, I''m looking for Cassandra. After saying goodbye to O''Connor, Jiangning set foot on the carriage and went home. Chapter 60 A big hole appeared in the empty field, and a classical carriage ran out slowly. The door opened and the young man in black stepped out of the carriage and stopped for a moment. Then with the carriage, slowly disappeared in place. Jiangning, dressed in casual clothes, sits alone in a small private room to eat in an elegant restaurant in the city. Long hair, covered by a sports hat. While eating, he thought about how to shirk his parents'' responsibility when he came home later. "I haven''t contacted my family for more than a month. I don''t know what my parents should be worried about." When you think about it, Jiangning has a headache. Especially dad''s bad temper. It''s not certain that he will beat himself when he sees him. Thinking, this homesick mood is strong again. Simply, I don''t eat the rest of the food. I''ll check out. Out of the restaurant, came to a few people came to the alley. The magic wand points at itself, conceals its figure, and then rises to the sky. ¡­¡­ Looking at the security door in front of him, Jiangning hesitated slightly, but he was still a little afraid. After a long time, he bit his teeth and knocked on the door. Dong Dong! Before long, the door opened, and Jiangning saw her mother''s obviously thin cheek. "Mom..." Jiangning trembled and cried. Her mother was obviously stunned. She couldn''t believe it. She looked at Jiangning and cried out: "where are you dead child!" With that, he cried bitterly with Jiangning in his arms. When his father heard the cry, he went out of the room to see what was going on. "Dad "Where have you been?" Dad growled. Jiangning obviously heard his father''s anger, he did not dare to answer. "I ask you, where are you dead?" Dad''s roar was too loud. When the neighbors heard it, they opened the door to watch. Seeing Jiangning coming back, he was obviously stunned: "Xiaoning, are you back? Where have you been for more than a month? Do not know to call home, call your mobile phone has been prompted to turn off, your friends call your mobile phone is the same. Look, your parents are in a hurry. They called the police. " Jiangning said with a smile: "ha ha, this is hard to say." Mother at this time, also come back to God, her baby pimple heart meat came home, more important than anything. Pulling Jiangning into the house, he said to Jiangning''s father, "if you have something to say, don''t go outside." Dad still has some scruples about this. He hums heavily, turns to the room, sits on the sofa and smokes. When his parents sat on the sofa, Jiangning knelt heavily on the ground and kowtowed to his parents. After more than a month''s worry, Jiangning clearly saw that the hair on both sides of their temples and forehead was obviously white. "Get up, the ground is cold. Don''t freeze your knees Seeing Jiangning kneeling on the ground, her mother quickly pulled Jiangning up. When dad saw it, he put his legs down. When he saw his mother pulling the child, he didn''t get up. However, Jiangning can clearly feel the change of parents'' mentality, and is relieved to see her return. When Jiangning got up, the two elders began to ask about the disappearance of Jiangning these days. "Tell me, is it in MLM, and people can''t get out?" Dad asked. I don''t blame my father for thinking like this. In fact, MLM is just like this. It can''t be eliminated. Although it has been hit hard and stopped for some time, it still exists. People who engage in MLM do not dare to attract local people. They usually cheat people from other places. Once you go in, it''s not easy to think about it. People follow you when you walk around. Therefore, the two elders once doubted whether their baby son had been cheated into MLM. Therefore, after meeting Jiangning, the first thing I asked him was whether he had been fooled into a place engaged in pyramid selling. Jiangning sweat, found to tell his parents the truth or something, do not know where to start: "Dad, I did not enter the MLM." "Not in MLM?" "No, where have you been for more than a month? You can get through at the beginning of calling your mobile phone, and then you will be prompted to turn it off. Not in the service area or something. Where have you been? Why don''t you say hello to your family? What a mess out there! There are so many bad people that if something goes wrong, the family will not live. " It seems that when parents educate their children, they say that there are many bad people in other places. Therefore, when Jiangning was a child, his perception of the outside world was that there were wars in other places. War is in chaos, and people die every day... But when I go out and look around, I find that it''s not the same thing at all. As long as you don''t kill yourself and tease outsiders, no one will bully you because they don''t like you. Jiangning really doesn''t know what to say. Let''s talk with facts! "Look, mom and Dad!" When his parents'' eyes focused on the palm of his right hand, Jiangning gathered a white mist, but only a layer of cool air and a small piece of ice appeared in the palm. "It seems that the sense of the world has put more pressure on me!" After all, in this world, the rules are pure. Basically, we can not allow the existence of extraordinary force, and the suppression of these people is even greater. "Don''t you want to tell us that you have gone out to learn magic for more than a month?" Looking at the mist and thin ice in Jiangning''s palm, parents were surprised, but they didn''t think of other places. What they thought was magic. "It''s Witchcraft, not magic." "What''s the difference?" "Magic is deceiving, witchcraft is the law of man-made interference between heaven and earth. So as to condense fire, ice, flying in the air and so on. Forget it, you don''t believe it. " He took off the carriage pendant from his neck and put it on the floor. In the eyes of parents'' curiosity, surprise and shock, the carriage gradually returned to its original appearance. "This... This..." A carriage appeared in the room out of thin air, and the carriage was transformed from a small pendant into a "behemoth" with a length of nearly three meters, a width of more than one meter, and a height of nearly two meters. This shock made the parents who firmly believed in the values of materialism collapse. After that, Jiangning explained his adventure to his parents in detail. ¡­¡­ "So you''re a wizard now?" Dad took over the topic: "in the novel, the witchcraft in the southwest?" Jiangning shook his head: "to be exact, this system is similar to the system in Western Fantasy! Different from our traditional Chinese witchcraft, if we say that this system is the only one in common with China, it is probably similar to the realm of "harmony between man and nature, rising day by day" pursued by Taoism. All for the sake of eternal life "So you are..." Jiangning knew what her parents wanted to ask, and said with a smile, "my ultimate life expectancy is 6000 years now!" "Six thousand years!" My parents were shocked. What''s the concept of 6000 years! How long is China''s history? It''s only five thousand years. The rest are ancient Egypt, ancient Babylon and ancient India. Their civilization is not as good as that of China. And successively, it was exterminated by other nationalities, only China has been living up to now. This is also the place where the common people are proud of and identify with. The barbarians in Europe have no such long history. Therefore, we should try our best to elevate the status of science. Vigorously promote their values such as cooking dishes, while constantly satirizing the backwardness of Chinese tradition, and at the same time constantly protecting their own domestic architectural relics with a little bit of history, and so on. Anyone with a clear mind will not be brainwashed by the European system. The more you don''t have, the more precious you are. The more you lose, the more you know how to cherish. Their language is not comparable to the beautiful Chinese characters, which are about 100000 words. Thousands of words are enough for daily life. Moreover, many things in their language can''t be translated. There are many homophones and different characters in Chinese characters, plus homophones. What does it mean to combine and separate? The combination of different words is another meaning. Can other words compare? No, not at all, compared with our beautiful Chinese characters. They''re a piece of shit! Not convinced? Tao Te Ching according to your language, translation, the general meaning can be close to it? Or, straight Niang thief, Niang xipi, Mala Gobi, you translate for me? To put it bluntly, it''s jealousy! They don''t have such a long history, so they have very little culture. You can''t find many subjects to make movies, either in the middle ages or in the future. What about China? I''ve been shooting over and over again in the Qing Dynasty. In the past 200 years of the Qing Dynasty, I have been able to make countless new designs. What''s more, the 5000 year history of China? ¡­¡­ Then Jiangning took out the kettle with the water of immortality. The crystal clear kettle set off the slightly misty water of immortality. "Water of eternal life!" Chapter 61 "Water of eternal life!" Dad curiously took the kettle, looked at the water of immortality in it, and asked, "if you drink the water in it, you can live forever?" Jiangning shook his head: "no, but for ordinary people, to live for thousands of years is a kind of immortality." Dad sighed: "enough! Man, if you can live 80 or 90 years in your life, you will be satisfied to see your children and grandchildren full. Live hundreds, thousands of years, that''s only in fairy tales. Your mother and I don''t want to live that long! " My mother also said: "yes, if you watch your children grow old and die. And we''re still alive, and the blow is too heavy for us. Your father and I will be satisfied if we can live 200 years. If you live too long, you are not human Finish saying, oneself first laughed. Jiangning is in a big hurry. He is eager to find the water of eternal life. One is for himself, and the second is to share it with his parents and wife! Listen to parents mean, is not going to enjoy eternal life with him! "Mom and Dad, you..." Before Jiangning''s words were uttered, he was interrupted by his parents: "son, if you have this filial piety, we will be satisfied. But, you have to understand that if we look at future generations dying a little bit. This kind of attack is killing us! I can''t die if I want to. This is not hedonism, this is living suffering Jiangning was silent and didn''t speak. Seeing him like this, his mother came to comfort him: "we are still alive. It''s only a matter many years later. Besides, you just said you were married? And a son? Why don''t you bring your daughter-in-law and grandson back? " "Er... They were five thousand years ago!" "Five thousand years ago?" Listen to Jiangning say so, blame him together: "you this child, how so at ease let their mother stay there." "As a matter of fact, I am..." then, Jiangning repeated his main events again. Jiangning looked at his parents and said sincerely, "Mom and Dad, you can go there with me." "But when I grew up here, my relatives and friends were here. All of a sudden, I went to a strange place, where my former friends were gone. It''s not easy to find someone to talk to. " Dad has some scruples. Jiangning tried to persuade them: "you can make friends again when you go there, and the environment there is also good. You can travel anywhere, Egypt, the Near East, France, Germany, as long as it is a European country, you can go wherever you want. If you are tired of playing in Europe, you can go to America, South Asia, Southeast Asia and China. " "Then... Go and have a look?" The mother simply said, "we''ll go where our son goes. It''s different when we get old. We''ll live with our son. Besides, my son is so capable now, I''ll go and have a look. These years, our business is not so good, so we just quit. From today on, I live with my son. " "All right!" ¡­¡­ "This is what you mean, the carriage that can travel through time and space?" Dad looked at the carriage carefully. When he was at home, he didn''t have time to look at it carefully. Now, you can look at it carefully, and you can have a more intuitive feeling. "Go ahead and talk about it." Jiangning opened the door, and after his parents went in, he followed them. The two elders were shocked by the luxurious layout inside the carriage, and could not speak for a long time: "this... The palace is just like this!" Jiangning smile, in front of his parents, the state of mind has been completely relaxed. Most of the time, Jiangning has the illusion that what he has is not a dream. It''s very likely that when I wake up, I find that all this is not my own beautiful fantasy. "Come on, mom and Dad, I''ll show you around!" Give the housekeeper a command and the carriage will start again. Later, Jiangning introduced the room and some special functions of the manor to his parents in detail. After seeing the grassland of the manor and the forest, the elder said that there was such a magical carriage in the house or something. It''s totally dispensable. It''s not needed at all. They are not comparable to the moving houses. ¡­¡­ In 1947, tuteham. Jiangning, with her parents, is touring the scenery of the capital. "Although it''s the 1940s, the buildings in this period are very retro. It seems that there is a different kind of exotic beauty. What''s more, people here have slightly yellow skin, and most of their skin color is chicken protein. It''s the same color as our Chinese people Dad exclaimed. "Son, is this really the country and nation you created?" Again, mom. Jiangning nodded seriously: "it''s good to make this place. What I thought was to keep it as a base camp." "Son, I''m afraid you''re wasting your mind. When your "living ancestor" appears, will the royal family recognize you? Are they not afraid of you fighting for their rights Dad said with some worry. Jiangning did not care about a smile: "this point, I had been on guard. I''ve made a special move in my blood. If you dare to disobey... Give me back my blood! " How can Jiangning not stay behind? If you don''t leave behind, it is to make wedding clothes for others. Such a huge sum of world origin, in exchange for the land under our feet. In order to be the base camp, so that they can study at ease. Therefore, at the beginning of the implementation of the blood secret method, they used their hands and feet in the blood. Generation after generation, no matter who, as long as the body with his blood, is subject to him. What''s more, Jiangning still came to modern times from five thousand years ago. Whether he recognized his identity or not, he had no idea. Therefore, we decided to stay behind at the beginning. The two elders looked at each other and didn''t speak. They didn''t know whether it was right or not. However, they support one point. That is, Jiangning is their son. Who can his son support if he doesn''t? "Son, you created this heavenly language. It''s complicated! It''s troublesome to learn, but once you learn to write, it''s beautiful. It''s like painting! " Dad said with admiration, especially to Jiangning just a little bit of his forehead, then poured a new language into his mind. This strange language immediately becomes like a mother tongue. At that time, he immediately wrote lines of beautiful poems with his pen. In front of his parents, Jiangning always unconsciously began to show off. In other words, this plan is the pride of Jiangning. Create a new nation, a new land, words and language. His words and deeds at that time were recorded by Cassandra as missing. But it affects every aspect of the country, indirectly affects the country. Probably because of the role of blood! The people of the whole country adore him very much! His identity is not recognized by the world historians. Even if Cassandra''s notes prove that he is a fictional mythical figure, historians still have an unknown conclusion about his existence. But in tutehem, the people firmly believe that the legendary wizard King exists. The legend that the wizard king wanted heaven and earth is familiar to all the people! I believe it is a part of history. That''s what history is, though. However, it is too old. In addition, Jiangning did not leave any used items to pass down, so that it could not provide strong direct or indirect evidence of his real existence. Jiangning doesn''t care about these, and it won''t affect him at all. ¡­¡­ "Son, look at this poster! It seems that I want to make a film about you Mother surprised pointed to a huge poster, quite proud to tell Jiangning. Parents carefree appearance, Jiangning saw, feel very happy. In the past, he didn''t have the ability to let his parents enjoy life carefree. Now that he has this ability, let his parents have a happy and carefree life! "Mom and Dad, I''ll arrange for you to stay first. I have something to deal with! " "Business matters, you go first!" ¡­¡­ Invisible looking at the palace, found that a lot of layout and their original design, has changed a lot. However, the general layout is still in accordance with Jiangning''s design. Moreover, some stone streets in the city were also the result of the hard work of those slave workers. After entering the palace, he began to look for the contemporary king. ¡­¡­ Chapter 62 Today''s king of tutkheim Dynasty, het Ning tutkheim Jiang, is discussing state affairs with his ministers! "The United States is trying to establish bases for the three armed forces of land, sea and air in our country to guard against Soviet Russia. At the same time, the small action does not stop, draw some countries around the kingdom. They are constantly building bases, trying to "encircle" our country. Moreover, they are constantly inciting our colonial independence. Today, colonies everywhere are ready to move. If the Kingdom suddenly loses these colonies, the price of raw materials in our country is bound to rise. Although China''s trade has little connection with the colonies. However, the colonies were rich in cheap raw materials. And the domestic resources, because several generations of his majesty ordered to reduce the exploitation of resources, make the available resources of our country in a state of tension "Dear Secretary of defense, these are small things. However, the United States should teach them a lesson in its constant attempt to provoke us. Let them know our strength. And the garrisons of the colonies are on guard! If the aborigines dare to rebel, they will use iron and steel means to suppress the rebellion. We can lose the colony, but it''s up to us to give them "freedom" instead of their own decision! In short, any attempt to provoke our dignity should be suppressed immediately. In addition, the first aircraft carrier battle group will be deployed in the Mediterranean Sea, the North Atlantic Ocean and the Caribbean Sea "By doing so, our relationship with the United States will, in fact, be in a state of tension. Be careful of Soviet Russia''s constant attempts to subvert our rule! " Foreign minister, thinking with a little worry. Hutt did not care, said: "for five thousand years, countless nations and aggressors have tried to subvert the rule of our family. But what happened? They all failed! The Eighteenth Dynasty of ancient Egypt tried to overthrow the rule of our family. What happened? They were exterminated later, and the land was occupied by foreigners! Alexander, the Roman Empire, the Arab Empire... All carried out such aggressive actions. What happened? Each of these countries, their land, is dozens or hundreds of times our own. The ruling people only use the tactics of the sea of people. Can drown us, what''s the result? Hum, the blood of the great wizard King flows through the blood vessels of our family. It is blessed by heaven and protected by death. No one can subvert the rule of the family. All actions that dare to provoke the family must be nipped in the bud. " "Yes, your majesty!" ¡­¡­ When all his ministers went out, Hutt went into a secret room and looked at a picture hanging in the middle of the secret room and a scepter on the portrait case. On the scepter, there is a huge Ruby inlaid with a faint red light. He knelt on the futon and prayed silently. Hidden in the dark Jiangning, clearly see, this picture is painted on their own. The self in the painting is wearing a gorgeous wizard robe and holding a silver wand. Silently, looking ahead. ¡­¡­ "Cough!" "Who!" Hutt turned in surprise, pulled out his pistol quickly and pointed to the sound. "Who are you and how did you get in?" "Ancestor!" "What nonsense?" Jiangning pulled down the hood he was wearing, and a face Hutt was extremely familiar with came into his eyes. "You... You are!" The face before him as like as two peas, who have seen countless faces since childhood, are just the same as those on the portrait. "I was praying to you just now. Don''t you know the real person?" This tone, Jiangning for his wave forced to install, silent praise. Hutt was not sure. Of course, he was not the kind of person who would listen to Jiangning say a few words and then pay homage to him. If so, Jiangning will doubt whether this guy''s IQ is normal. "You can fake your face, but you''re from my blood. You can''t lie!" As soon as the words came to an end, Jiangning''s eyes lit up a brilliant blue light again in Hutt''s shocked eyes. At the same time, from Jiangning''s body, it began to send out one bloody ripple after another. This blood colored ripple is transmitted to Hutt, and a blood colored light starts to emerge on him, which constantly resonates with Jiangning''s light. An extremely cordial feeling surged into Hart''s heart. He immediately knelt down on the ground and said, "het Ning tutehem Qian Saite Anu... Jiang, the 167th king of tutehem Dynasty, meet the great ancestor, the supreme and glorious wizard king!" Jiangning Jiangning felt dizzy when he heard the name suffix and title of Hutt in front of him. He doesn''t know why he has so many suffixes and titles. These titles sound speechless... It''s hard for this guy to remember so many titles. "Well, get up!" Then Hutt stood up with a look of excitement, looking at Jiangning with frenzied and excited eyes. "I have a general understanding of the 5000 year history. You young people are very good. You have lived up to my original expectations. " Ah, this is forced to pretend! Jiangning again silently for their own point of 10086 praise! "You flatter me, my ancestors! Ever since his majesty tutehem II, he has governed the country in accordance with your original "decree of heaven.". However, there have been many wars in history. The clan lost a lot, and the bracelet you left for the immortal army disappeared in the chaos of war a thousand years ago. Over the past thousand years, we have spared no effort in searching for bracelets, but we just can''t find them. " Jiangning suddenly realized that it is no wonder why today''s tutehem is a world-class power. For thousands of years, in accordance with the policies of successive kings, seek hegemony! That is, there is no "empire of the sun never sets" (colonies all over the world, but not as prosperous as Britain.) Especially in the past 1000 years, the national strength has not improved by leaps and bounds. On the contrary, there was no small retrogression, which made Jiangning extremely confused when he saw this period of history. It turned out that it was the loss of death''s bracelet, the treasure of the kingdom! At the beginning, he left the bracelet of the God of death. First, he built the wizard tower and the slaves in the capital city, which needed the strong undead army to suppress. Second, it''s for Cassandra and his son to protect themselves. 3¡¢ It is to leave the treasure of Zhenguo for use when the country is invaded by a powerful enemy and the country is about to be destroyed. Can rely on 30000 undead army, turn the tide. All these have been proved in history, but they are not stated clearly. ¡­¡­ "Your ancestors?" Hutt asked cautiously. Jiangning looked back and said, "you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll get the bracelet back. One more thing, don''t hype about my existence. In addition, all houses near the wizard tower have been demolished. In a few days, I went to the wizard tower to practice. You know what? " "Yes, sir Jiangning nodded with satisfaction, then disappeared again. But once again into time and space, back to five thousand years ago! Chapter 63 The island of Shenzhou, tutehem, the land favored by heaven and earth. The newly completed grand capital, Tiandu! It means "the city where heaven will stay.". Whitewashed, tall and grand, majestic palace. Tutehem II, the founding monarch of the tutehem Dynasty, is reviewing government affairs. Every day, he would plunge into the study early and constantly review the government affairs. Paralyze yourself with busy government affairs, so that you don''t think about someone who has disappeared for more than ten years. In the garden of the palace, Cassandra irrigates the flowers and plants, and the maid and servant stand by to wait on them. More than ten years of time flow, Cassandra also began to show old state, although she is still sexy, beautiful and mature, but every day Cassandra can clearly feel that he is aging. In her eyes, there is always a faint sadness and yearning. What Jiangning said to her when she left more than ten years ago is as vivid as yesterday. But time flies in the blink of an eye. She often stroked her cheek. Compared with more than ten years ago, her face was not so delicate and smooth. She didn''t know how long she had to wait. Every time she looked at the sky and things. Back and forth, in the wizard tower, the palace, the Royal Garden, three points and a line, constantly running. Just to wait for the person who promised her that he would come back. Now, more than ten years later, my son has grown up, and there are nearly 100000 ethnic groups. The wizard tower has already been built. The general frame structure is that he didn''t come back. Gradually, Cassandra was a little desperate. Just then, a huge black hole suddenly appeared over the lawn of the royal garden. A classical carriage, running out from the inside, hissing and sighing, flying forward, and staying on the lawn. "This is..." Squeak! The wooden door opened, and out came a young man in a gorgeous black robe. Cassandra couldn''t believe rubbing his eyes. After repeated confirmation, he got up in surprise. "Why don''t you know me? Cassandra Jiangning chuckled. Cassandra ran over cheerfully and rushed into Jiangning''s arms, crying bitterly. Jiangning speechless, silently stroking her hair, comforting him. The waiters on one side were stunned, and the legendary wizard King appeared. Even the smarter ones had already told him the good news. "Where have you been and why have you been there for more than ten years?" Cassandra complained. Jiangning dried the tears on her face and comforted her: "I went to look for the water of eternal life, and I have found it. As for more than ten years, this is something I didn''t expect. I''m sorry, Cassandra, for worrying you. " Cassandra burst into tears and said, "just come back!" Then, Cassandra told Jiangning what happened in the past ten years after he left. The population of the ethnic group has increased by nearly 100000. However, most of them were teenagers who had not yet fully grown up. Moreover, the slaves of those years were not able to work hard. Already dead and wounded almost, there is another point that is mashayas, also known as the Scorpion King. More than ten years ago, the Scorpion King, after a thorough rectification of Upper Egypt, accumulated a lot of national strength. Finally, according to the desire to open up territory, more than 100000 troops were sent to attack Lower Egypt. As a result, he was defeated! After a disastrous defeat, his army had little left. One by one, they died in the desert. Only he survived and retreated all the way to the sacred desert of amchea. And he begged for mercy from anubis, the God of death. As long as death can spare his life and let him conquer the enemy. He is willing to give his soul! Anubis agreed and gave him an invincible undead army. The army, like a flood, easily conquered Thebes. And death also took his soul according to the agreement, which is the most important thing that happened more than ten years ago. At present, the whole region of Egypt is in chaos. It can be said that they are attacking each other and fighting with each other. Jiangning and Cassandra chat, Jiang Qian is tutehem, with a group of bodyguards rushed over. After arriving, he saw his mother and a young excessive man leaning together and talking. "Mother!" Cassandra turned and looked, saw her son, and beckoned him. "Tutehem, come here!" After tutehem arrived, he saluted Cassandra first, and then looked at Jiangning. Jiangning looked up and down at his son and said with a smile to Cassandra, "I''ve grown up, and my blood is fused very well. Very strong, tall and handsome. Good skin, excellent little fellow Cassandra, smiling, looked at his son and said, "this is your father. Don''t you miss him all the time? Why not father? " Tootham was stubborn and hard mouthed: "he''s not my father, I don''t have a father!" "You Cassandra raised her eyebrows and burst into a rage. Jiangning held her and stopped: "when I left, he was still young. For more than ten years, he has grown up. And I didn''t accompany him to grow up. It''s right to have complaints in my heart. Well, don''t blame him any more. Today is a happy day. Let''s go to dinner! " Cassandra obediently said, "OK, I''ll listen to you." Jiangning''s return makes her return to the state of a little woman. Cassandra''s submissive state makes her tutehem know her all the time, and her eyes are almost falling. His impression of Jiangning was more than ten years ago, when he was only three years old. In addition, more than ten years later, the impression of Jiangning has been blurred. Moreover, he complained about Jiangning in his heart, and of course he would not forgive him easily. ¡­¡­ Jiangning looked at the splendid restaurant and nodded with satisfaction: "yes, it''s completely mild with my idea at that time. It seems that the slaves are doing these things very seriously. " "Now, how many of those slaves are there?" Jiangning asked casually. One side of Cassandra replied: "should be dissatisfied with the appearance of ten thousand people!" Jiangning was not surprised. He would not be surprised if these slaves died after more than ten years of intensive labor. Now, there are less than 10000 people alive. To tell you the truth, this is beyond Jiangning''s expectation. "What are they doing now?" A young man dressed as a Minister stood up and said, "great wizard king, these slaves are now working on bridges and roads." "Are there no other tasks besides these?" They looked at each other and said in unison, "no, your majesty!" Jiangning thought a little, then said: "arrange for some slaves to continue to build bridges and roads, the other part, arrange for them to build a lighthouse and shipyard and port!" After thinking about it, he added: "later, you will be responsible for the design drawings." "What is a lighthouse? What are shipyards and ports for? " Tootham interjected. Jiangning explained to them: "the shipyard is naturally the place where ships are built, and the port is the place where ships are moored. The role of lighthouses is naturally to guide ships in the dark. " Then, he vividly described it again, and everyone immediately admired Jiangning''s erudition. By doing so, Jiangning naturally made these descendants have a certain understanding of navigation. Although he didn''t say that, they would also develop navigation in the end. Island countries are no better than mainland countries. Their trade depends entirely on ships. Therefore, these people can''t be idle all day. We don''t have the capital to fight. With a population of less than 100000, after a battle, there will be no more. Therefore, Jiangning can only find something else for this group of people to do and study. It can''t just think about creating people without doing anything all day long. ¡­¡­ Chapter 64 Looking at this magnificent wizard tower nearly 200 meters high, Jiangning was very satisfied. To say, the only defect is that the material used to build the wizard tower is very common. However, in this special period, there is no need to consider so much. In a world where the gods can''t show their saints at will, their power is invincible at present. Jiangning walked into the wizard tower, Cassandra, tutehem and some ministers followed. Jiangning carefully looked at his wizard tower, especially the fourth floor underground, and checked it very carefully. Because, once there is a mistake, there is likely to be an accident. However, in this period of time, he does not intend to completely use the wizard tower. Wizard tower also lacks an intelligent core program, which is not well known at present. He doesn''t have a good way. If he does it by himself, his strength is not enough to perform witchcraft above level 4. Therefore, it''s better to find a substitute. "Housekeeper, do you think I built this wizard tower too early?" Jiangning asked the housekeeper, because at present he has no way to fully use or give full play to the full effect of the wizard tower. But the housekeeper said, "no, once you successfully start the" four elements energy pool "to practice in the wizard tower, it will be very helpful to you. It can put an end to some dangers and better understand the laws or rules of the multiverse. " "Do you have any good ideas for the gate of the star world? At present, I don''t know what things like Starstone are. What''s more, I don''t know where to look for the stone of the star world. If I can''t find the stone of the star world, then the most important gate of the star world is out of the question. " To solve this problem, the housekeeper''s suggestion is: "it is suggested that after you become a wizard above level 4, you should consider building the gate of the astral world. The stone of the astral world can only be found in the astral world. And the star world is very dangerous, even in the powerful wizard, also dare not guarantee can come and go at will in the star world. It''s dangerous and weird. Many phenomena can''t be explained at all. They are chaotic and weird. It''s called "the graveyard of the gods!" "All right! Your advice is always right. " Jiangning believes the housekeeper''s words, and his strength is still too weak. Although in this world, he is almost invincible. But in the multiverse, he is no different from a little ant. ¡­¡­ Seeing that Jiangning didn''t speak after entering the wizard tower, Cassandra asked anxiously, "what''s the matter, Ning? Is there something wrong with the construction of the wizard tower? " Jiangning looked back and said with a smile, "no, there is no problem with the construction of the wizard tower. It''s just that I thought of something else. " He looked at some of the "ministers" who followed him in and was slightly displeased: "you all go out!" "Yes, your majesty!" When all the outsiders stepped down, Jiangning took out the kettle with the water of eternal life and swayed in front of Cassandra and his son. The crystal clear eternal spring with a little confusion makes Cassandra and tutehem slightly confused and ask: "Ning, what is this?" "Water of eternal life!" Cassandra took the kettle and looked at it carefully: "so, this is the water of eternal life! How beautiful it looks Tutehem''s expression was the same as Cassandra''s, but he didn''t open his mouth because he still had a bad heart for Jiangning. But his expression betrayed him. Jiangning saw, the corner of his mouth slightly tilted up a subtle radian. "It''s not just beautiful, it can increase your life span, honey!" "To make a man immortal?" Cassandra has some unusual questions. Jiangning is very sorry to shake his head: "no, this kind of spring can only let people have thousands of years, or hundreds of years of life.". People can''t live forever. There is no such thing in the world. Not even gods. " Moreover, gods are not immortal. "But even so, it can add thousands or even hundreds of years to the life span of ordinary people. That''s great, isn''t it? " Jiangning nodded with approval: "indeed, for mortals, this is almost the same as immortality." After that, Jiangning opened the kettle and motioned to Cassandra, "honey, drink it!" Cassandra took the kettle and asked, "did you drink?" "Yes! Although I met a little accident this time, I finally found what I was looking for. Congratulations Cassandra was not talking. She looked at her son and said, "tuteham, your father has worked so hard to find this. Come here and drink it To Jiangning and Cassandra''s surprise, tutehem did not choose to drink the water of immortality. He said: "I have no memory of immortality, even if it is only to increase the life span of one hundred years, I am not rare." Cassandra said unhappily: "tutehem, this is not the time to play." Jiangning also looked at him with an unhappy face, meaning the same as Cassandra. Tutehem said firmly: "I don''t want this kind of foreign things. I want to live, grow old and die like an ordinary person. I want to see with my own eyes that my country and my people grow and become stronger. Then, calmly accept death Jiangning and Cassandra look at each other, quite surprised, this boy who is learning this set. And his son as like as two peas in Jiangning, is just like his childhood. "Well! Son Jiangning took the kettle, drew a spring from it and looked at tutehem: "I know you are blaming me for disappearing for more than ten years. But, you know, time is such a thing. I can''t disobey or even change! I didn''t expect such unexpected things. You grew up without me. I''m sorry, but you know, I don''t want this kind of thing Looking at his son with a little bit of movement on his face, Jiangning continued: "besides, didn''t you just say that you want to see the country you created and the people growing and becoming stronger? Then you need it! This spring may increase your life span for nearly 200 years. With this 200 year life span, you can see the growth of people and the strength of the country. Then, with contentment, embrace death calmly Looking at the silent son, Jiangning is planning a powerful medicine: "don''t you hate me very much? With these two hundred years, I hate you even more fiercely! " Tutehem''s expression was totally unbelievable. In fact, when Jiangning appeared, he had already forgiven his father in his heart. He also knew that his father went out to look for something very important. Moreover, when the father went out, he considered almost everything for his mother and son¡® The father of the most powerful death army did not take it away, but left it to their mother and son to defend themselves. Tutehem knows a lot. Now, in order to make him drink the water of eternal life, he does not hesitate to lower his dignity as a father. Everything is for his consideration. "Father..." tootham, shaking his lips, finally called him. Jiangning is very happy, so is Cassandra. A family of three, happy to embrace together. In fact, if Jiangning knew about tutehem''s psychological activities, he might say, "son, you think too much. This move is called "retreat for advance!" After all, he is only in his 20s, and now his age and appearance are fixed at 16. Tutehem''s growth, he did not participate too much in the face of stubborn bear children. Beating and scolding are not acceptable. The more you beat and scold, the more rebellious you are. Therefore, Jiangning will take a move to retreat, which has proved to be very effective! No, bear boy, it''s cured right away. Jiangning in the heart, for their wit, silent point 129600 praise! Chapter 65 The reconciliation with his son makes Jiangning feel happy now. In the same way, Cassandra and touthheim. Because of drinking the water of immortality, Cassandra''s appearance is restored to what it was more than ten years ago, and her skin is full of vitality again. Jiangning has a deep understanding of this when she is in bed with her. Tutehem is happy because he has untied his heart knot with Jiangning. What''s more, this boy has been harassing Jiangning from time to time these days, asking Jiangning for some advice on governing the country and so on. Jiangning gave him some superficial knowledge. In such a wild age, it was not good to be too advanced. Taking some time off, Jiangning made a very large parchment book. This book is about two meters long and one meter fifty-six thick. It has nearly thirty thousand pages! It includes politics, military affairs, culture, medicine, architecture, metallurgy, manufacturing, navigation, paper making, food, mineral resources, plant information, animal information, and drawings and illustrations. It is an encyclopedia. However, it contains all the basic knowledge. Jiangning''s goal is to leave the rudiment, from which the latecomers are developing more advanced things. Jiangning also noted this on the title page of the book. It is the hope that the latecomers will have some enlightenment when they read this book. So that future generations can understand his meaning. Moreover, Jiangning added a special defense witchcraft to this "treasure book" which can be called a hundred great works in the next few thousand years. Waterproof and fire prevention are basic. Most importantly, Jiangning added the blood curse witchcraft to this book. As the name suggests, this witchcraft is set for blood. If outsiders look at this person, he does not have Jiangning blood. Then, the curse of the book will take the man''s life. Therefore, this book is called "the book of curse" in later generations, and the myth of its author, tutehem Ning Jiang, goes a step further. This design was made by Jiangning on a whim. Moreover, on the bracelet of death, there are special witchcraft and curse. In short, Jiangning is a nationalist. Besides, it''s stingy! I don''t want any other people or barbarians to live in my own land, or to deal with myself after learning my own knowledge. This kind of thing is the most disgusting thing for the client. China was constantly disgusted by some white eyed wolves around, but the situation at that time was that, if you can''t beat yourself, how can you be disgusted for nothing. What Jiangning should do is to put an end to this situation. ¡­¡­ Now, Jiangning is hiding in the wizard tower alone, studying the curse of extinction. This is a very powerful witchcraft in the world of chayne. However, although this witchcraft is very powerful, it also has great limitations. Moreover, the scope is uncontrollable, which affects the practical value of the witchcraft. At present, what Jiangning wants to study is how to improve the extinction mantra. Reduce the original uncontrollable area of the extermination curse to a magic that can be manipulated. In this way, the spell of extinction becomes a magic that can be controlled by people, and its practicability will be greatly increased. For example, limiting the scope of the curse of extinction to a region or the whole territory of a country. Except for this area, everything else is not affected. Then, Jiangning will once again increase its deterrence. Although he is invincible in the world, it also means that ordinary people do not use missiles or nuclear bombs to attack him. If we attack him with missiles or nuclear bombs, Jiangning is not sure that he will be intact. The premise is that Jiangning will stand still and let missiles or nuclear bombs fall on him. In such a consideration, Jiangning must add a card for itself. But the original extermination mantra was too powerful. Once used, the whole world will be destroyed by this spell. This is not Jiangning''s original intention, therefore, he is constantly thinking and demonstrating with the housekeeper. At the same time, if possible, we need to find a specific world for experiments. Mummies in this world can''t be experimented. At present, Jiangning has long been in charge of the world. There should be no loss, and the extinction mantra is too harmful. In case of failure, something goes wrong. He needs to find the right world again, the most important world. ¡­¡­ "Sir, with your knowledge and power, you want to improve this level of advanced witchcraft. It''s very difficult! " The housekeeper threw cold water without hesitation. Jiangning did not stop his movements for a long time. He continued to calculate and analyze on the paper: "it''s because it''s very difficult, once it''s successful. Well, it''s good for me. At least, in the future, when it comes to this kind of advanced witchcraft, I have had a successful experience. Then, after I officially become a level 4 wizard, I can start to develop my own witchcraft. " "You want to create new witchcraft, don''t you?" The housekeeper is surprised that there is no lack of genius in the multiverse. However, there are few people who can independently create a new kind of witchcraft. And all of these people are genius. Once fully grown up, they are all the overlord figures on the Megatron side. At the moment, the housekeeper is also somewhat glad that Jiangning is completely different from the previous masters. At least, the 3600 masters did not expect to create their own witchcraft. Jiangning, however, started to think about such things when he was a secondary apprentice. It has to be said that it is a difference. "I have always recognized that no matter how good other people''s things are, they are not as good as their own." Jiangning frowned and pushed aside the drawing on his desk: "it''s like this extinction mantra. It''s good, and I didn''t create it. The day it was created, its power showed that it was born to destroy the world. I would not have such an extreme idea, at least in a short time. However, I don''t like this kind of witchcraft which is not controlled by myself. Because, a bad, it may also hurt myself and even relatives! So I will try my best to improve it. Let it be under my control, not a dangerous bomb that will explode at any time! " The housekeeper said approvingly, "I have to say that you are a real wizard, sir." "Compliment, because you don''t have to say it again. I''ll be proud if I say too much. " Jiangning waved his hand: "steward, now your task is to help me deduce and perfect the extinction mantra." "I''m afraid it will take a lot of time, sir!" "Am I short of time now?" Jiangning asked. Indeed, he is short of everything now, and the most important thing is time. With a life span of 6000 years, Jiangning has enough confidence to carry out this kind of experiment. Once successful, it will be of great benefit to Jiangning. And this kind of advantage, will turn into inside information. There are some inestimable benefits for his future promotion. "You are not short of time, but the world has changed. The timeline has changed a lot. Once you stay here for a long time, I''m afraid... " Jiangning frowned. This is really a problem. The last time the timeline changed, when he went back to the future, 21 years had passed in the future world. When we go back to the period of 5000 years ago, more than ten years have passed here. This kind of unstable time line change, Jiangning also dare not guarantee, if stay here a little longer. What kind of influence will it have? But if you look ahead and don''t improve the extinction mantra, you need to have a solid foundation bit by bit. With the help of time, you can build up your own foundation. Such a thing, of course, is not the result Jiangning wants. "Do you have any good ideas? Housekeeper I couldn''t think of a way, but I had to ask the housekeeper for help again. The housekeeper suggested: "you''d better find a new world and study what you want to study. The timeline of other worlds is different from here. It will not be affected by the main world. It is the best choice for you. " "It makes sense, but I haven''t been back long. If you go out again, in case of mistakes, your face is not good-looking. Let''s put this matter on hold! When things here are completely settled, I''m looking for a new world to study the extinction mantra. " "Your will is the truth I do!" Chapter 66 Jiangning carried out his research in the wizard tower, and constantly lived in the palace, royal garden and wizard tower in triplicate. Although research is very important, he is also a family man. Naturally, I will not ignore my wife and son! Although he also wanted his son to become a wizard, he was still an apprentice wizard. I didn''t dare to teach my son, so I created a martial art for my son! He called it "Chivalry" which was created by combining the knowledge of martial arts on earth with the knowledge of martial arts in the multiverse. Even the housekeeper marvels at this chivalry skill. For mortals, this skill is quite powerful. Therefore, every day, Jiangning would take time to teach his son how to practice this skill. Because, this combat skill can enhance the physical fitness and the functions of Qi, blood and internal organs, and make people more powerful. In addition, the above martial arts from simple to deep, from easy to difficult, under the guidance of a special person to learn quickly. Therefore, after nearly a month''s study, tutehem''s physical quality is obviously different. Full of explosive power. In addition, Jiangning used Alchemy to create his special armor and sword, which was worn by tutehem. It seems very heroic! Looking at tutehem, wearing blue armor and holding a sword with cold light, Jiangning could not help thanking an Islander. Brother Chetian, thank you! That''s right. The armor that tootham wears is a famous cartoon. Among the saints, Odin''s holy robe! This sacred dress is quite beautiful. With Jiangning''s painstaking efforts, it is not only beautiful in appearance. The defense is even more amazing. It is impossible for mortals to damage this suit of armor. Moreover, Jiangning has also blessed many sorcery formations, and this armor has become more powerful. ¡­¡­ In the imperial garden, Jiangning is painting a full-length portrait of his son wearing armor and holding a sharp sword. The figures in the painting are vivid. It''s just like the photos taken by the camera, which surprised the ministers, waiters and Cassandra! "Well, son! Come and have a look. " Jiangning beckoned. Tutehem came over and looked up. He was stunned by his powerful and handsome appearance. "Father..." Jiangning enjoyed his son''s surprised and shocked expression: "how are you, satisfied?" Tootham kept nodding: "it''s like I''m in a painting!" Then he remembered something and said, "please teach me!" "No problem!" In later generations, this full-length portrait of Jiangning, created for king tutehem II, was worshipped by countless painters thousands of years later. It is regarded as the national treasure of tutehem dynasty! Of course, Jiangning did not forget to draw a "group photo" of himself, Cassandra and his family, which also caused a huge sensation in later generations. When his paintings were published by later dynasties, after special verification, it was confirmed that the age of the paintings was 5000 years ago. And created by the original king himself, Jiangning''s identity is no longer a mythical character. It''s a living existence! Naturally, it is also true about the birth of the tutehem Dynasty and the birth of the island of Shenzhou. By countless film companies, constantly remake, make a film and TV series. Every time, the audience ratings all burst. People all over the world are interested in this mysterious wizard king and want to know him through movies. ¡­¡­ On the land of Egypt opposite the Mediterranean, the turbulence that lasted for more than ten years was broken. To be exact, it was broken by one person. This man unified the whole upper Egypt, and then unified the whole lower Egypt again. Officially, it started the era of pyramid civilization. His name is en Shaba Nur. However, he prefers to call himself Apocalypse!!! ¡­¡­ Apocalypse was the first mutant of civilization at dawn. His life was full of frustrations. At birth, his parents abandoned him because of his gray skin and blue lips. When he grew up, his love was frustrated because of his appearance, and finally he slipped into the abyss of crime. He has powerful super power and willpower, can transfer consciousness into a new body and obtain "eternal life". He was abandoned by his parents because he was born with gray skin and blue lips. Later, he was adopted by a group of vagrants in the desert. As he grew up, his strength began to increase day by day So much so that he unified Egypt. ¡­¡­ In a new capital, Memphis. Apocalypse was wearing a gorgeous robe and a mask symbolizing the sun god. Beside him stood four bodyguards with different masks and armor. These were his four knights of apocalypse. "The new pyramid, is it finished?" Apocalypse asked, the knight beside him. The plague Knight immediately replied, "it''s not finished yet. The attitude of these Dalits is always procrastinating." "Speed up!" The Apocalypse told him that he would not care about the lives of these Untouchables. In his eyes, these people are no different from slaves. Why care about their life and feelings? "By the way, you have informed other tribes. How many tribes have shown their admiration? How many would not? " Asked the apocalypse. The knight of war immediately replied, "most tribes are willing to submit, but some of them are stubborn and unwilling to submit to us." "Since you don''t want to, you must know what to do, my knight of war!" "Of course, the great Pharaon!" With that, the knight of war went out excitedly. Every time, he will be very comfortable to listen to the group of pariah before the death of the howl, this taste, let him very fascinated, also let him very excited. The death knight came to the apocalypse and said, "great Pharaon, I''ve heard about that country." Apocalypse said with interest: "I heard that they were the first civilizations, and the land was prayed to heaven. And the king of the first generation is said to be a powerful wizard, isn''t he "That''s right!" "Tell me what you''ve heard!" The death knights bowed humbly and said, "I heard that their land is not far from our land. It''s an island hanging alone on the sea. It''s said that it''s very rich, the climate is suitable, and the products are very rich... " "Say the point!" Apocalypse said unhappily. "Yes The death knight is about to sweat. Although he is called Death Knight, it doesn''t mean he is not afraid of death. Others don''t know the power of apocalypse, but he knows it very well. The power of terror is just like God. "According to reliable information, their first king, the wizard, has returned." Apocalypse said excitedly, "are you back? Very good, very good. Let me have a look, the wizard king As soon as his voice fell, a purple light shield covered him and the three Knights around him and disappeared in an instant. Chapter 67 In the Royal Garden, there are many colorful flowers, countless rare animals and ancient pine and cypress trees. Jiangning is lying on a rocking chair, drinking tea and eating fruit, watching tutehem practicing knighthood! "Son, you didn''t wave your sword right now! It''s too stiff. It should be relaxed. Stupid... Are you sleepy? Want to sleep? Let your spirit relax, what does your body relax? " Jiangning swearing, curving a bullet, the core is in tutehem''s head. Tutehem didn''t dare to say anything. He knew that the father was serious. It''s like "six people don''t recognize each other" and swearing a lot. It''s really against the king''s demeanor. Strict in demands, but still make complaints about Knight''s skill in accordance with Jiangning''s meaning. Jiangning is satisfied with a smile, is about to lie down, suddenly. A purple light shield appeared in the royal garden without accident. The bodyguards, including tutehem and Jiangning, were stunned for a moment. Jiangning reacted instantly, stretched out his hand to his son and drew him close to his body. Looking at the sudden appearance of four people, eyebrows slightly wrinkled: "who are you?" "Wizard, I''m here for you!" Apocalypse said slowly. It''s hard to pretend that you can catch up with me. Jiangning secretly Tucao, looking at the four strange people dressed up in front of the opposite, especially the leader, a gray skin, blue lips make complaints about how not like a good person. It''s just that the goods seem familiar "For me? I don''t seem to know your excellency! " Jiangning said unhappily, "besides, it''s really bad manners for you to come here uninvited." "You don''t have to be sarcastic, wizard! You are qualified to be my companion. How about joining me He reached out and offered a sincere invitation. "Sorry, I''m not used to kneeling under other people''s feet! Besides, I don''t think you are qualified! Strange fellow Damn it, there''s a psycho coming out of there. What''s wrong! He looks like a villain, so he invited me up. Apocalypse''s face changed, he said: "dare to refuse me, then you have to bear the consequences of refusing me! I want the land under your feet! " With that, apocalypse uses his terrible power to destroy the island. Jiangning is furious. Laozi''s hard work is like the land bought by the world. Can you destroy it at will? His eyes are shining with blue light, and an equally powerful force rises from Jiangning, constantly trying to counteract the power of Tianqi itself. Apocalypse looked at Jiangning in surprise and said with a smile: "I underestimated you, wizard!" Then he said, "your name?" Jiangning kept on competing with him, and he was surprised at the power of this guy. Finally, he remembered who the gray skinned monster was. He was the first mutant of X-Men in the world, born in the Apocalypse of the first dynasty of Egypt. "Strange, isn''t it a good mummy world? When will the X-Men join in? " Jiangning underestimated it in his heart. He knew the power of apocalypse. It was amazing, but he was not afraid. After the baptism of eternal spring, continuous learning and research, and trying to improve the extinction mantra, Jiangning reviewed his knowledge again. Also let him refresh his own strength, now he has been promoted to the level of wizard! In terms of means, it is more changeable and weird. "You don''t deserve to know my name!" Jiangning coldly said, eyes suddenly a stare, a more grand spiritual force impact apocalypse. Apocalypse was unprepared and caught off guard by this force. He had a splitting headache, and his mind was roaring and miserable. "You piss me off, wizard!" Apocalypse''s face, at this moment, has been close to pure black. His eyes, turned into a vast white color, pupil completely hidden. Then, a red ray came out of his eye. "Don''t ruin my garden!" Jiangning was shocked. He spent a lot of effort on the construction and decoration of the Royal Garden, the capital palace and the wizard tower. Nima, if this comes, it''s all over! In a hurry, the blue light in his eyes was more dazzling. At the same time, he pulled out his wand. A strong frozen air also shot at the apocalypse. It has a violent collision with the rays from the eyes of apocalypse. The impact of the forces of both sides, the magma like Mars at the junction and the frozen air will make a mess of the surrounding delicacy and destruction. "You piss me off, too!" Jiangning saw his beloved lawn and flowers in a mess. He was so angry that he couldn''t even suppress his wisdom ring. He completely let go of all his spiritual power, a more violent spiritual power than just now, and in an instant, he blasted the Apocalypse into the sky. "You running dogs, get out of my land, too!" Jiangning instant spearhead, apocalypse''s three knights, but also a one-time blow them up into the air. Then, Jiangning told tutehem: "go to your mother and hide. Don''t get hurt!" With that, he rose to the sky. He quickly came to the Apocalypse: "if you want to fight, I will accompany you. But not here. Another place Apocalypse''s face was gloomy and uncertain. He didn''t expect that the wizard would have such a strong spiritual power, even the same attack means as him. Therefore, after thinking about it for a while, he agreed to Jiangning''s proposal of "location!" "Come with me!" Jiangning turned and flew to Libya. And Apocalypse followed, flying behind Jiangning. Over a vast desert, Jiangning and Tianqi confront each other. Then Apocalypse took the initiative, and all kinds of super powers came at his fingertips, constantly harassing him with his own super powers. That is to say, Jiangning doesn''t have a direct confrontation with Jiangning, and Jiangning doesn''t have super mobile or super ability to cross space distance like Tianqi. His teleportation and mass teleportation have not yet learned, so he is very passive. However, the more this happens, the more he forces himself to calm down. He is a wizard, not a knight. He doesn''t need to fight hard with others and use his wisdom to defeat opponents. It was the place where he should learn. Soon Jiangning thought of a witchcraft. "Eye of insight!" Obviously, this sorcery is specially created to deal with the enemies with high mobility. Jiangning constantly used the spiritual power to guard the surrounding areas, and recited the mantra in his mouth. Apocalypse obviously also found this, though it didn''t know what tricks Jiangning was playing. But his attack also arrived. Eyes, again shoot high heat rays, straight at Jiangning''s head! At the critical moment, Jiangning''s mantra was over. An eye like pattern appeared on his forehead, while the wand emitted a high-temperature ray similar to Apocalypse. The two collided in the air, and countless sparks, like magma rain, sprinkled on the desert below. Then, all kinds of countless constantly toward the apocalypse. Apocalypse is constantly using their ultra-high speed to avoid, but also some attacks fell on apocalypse, he soon recovered completely. Jiangning is really envious of the other party''s genetic ability. It doesn''t need to be cultivated. It''s natural. Later, it just needs further training and development. In terms of hard work, it''s nothing compared with continuous learning. Moreover, some of these mutants are powerful. The battle between the two continued from day to night. From night to day, the Apocalypse was caught by Jiangning, and a dark light hit the chest of apocalypse. "One finger of death!" That''s the name of the sorcery, the sorcery of the dark Department. It''s a kind of Necromancy! However, the accident happened. Just when Jiangning thought that the Apocalypse was dead, the Apocalypse just looked at its own terrible vitality and made it through. And take the chance to escape! And Jiangning can only watch Apocalypse escape, who let him not teleport and other witchcraft? At this moment, Jiangning made up his mind to study teleportation when he went back, so as to avoid encountering such characters as apocalypse! Because of some worries about Cassandra, Jiangning was not looking at them, turned around and flew back. What he didn''t know about Tianqi and their fight had been witnessed by the surrounding desert people. And also recorded this matter, and later they also know their identities, and wrote books and paintings, handed down to later generations! And that''s why Jiangning will see in later generations that he fought with a mysterious opponent 5000 years ago. Chapter 68 Inside the palace garden, Cassandra and tutehem look at the sky nervously. In the past three days, there has been a deafening roar. Although the sound has reached here, it has been weakened a lot. However, Cassandra and tutehem are still worried. They don''t know the power of Jiangning, let alone the power of that mysterious and strange man. However, seeing the strange man so powerful, they really have no confidence. For three days, they were standing in the imperial garden, constantly looking at the sky. I''m looking forward to seeing that shadow again. Finally, a black figure appeared in the distant sky. ¡­¡­ After the war with the apocalypse, Jiangning kept thinking about his own shortcomings. As it is the first time to compete with such powerful people, Jiangning lacks practical experience in this respect. Another factor is that the means of self attack are too poor. From beginning to end, not much witchcraft was used. Another reason is that the moving speed is too slow. Encounter Apocalypse this kind of mutant with super mobile ability, he is very passive. In addition, the other side''s supernatural transmission ability makes Jiangning have only the ability of passive counterattack but not the power of active attack. Therefore, he did not dare to leave his land in the future. He was really not sure what the Apocalypse meant. In fact, apocalypse is only interested in him. Not interested in his family and land. However, who let Jiangning not know? In the face of the impetuous attack of Apocalypse at any time, Jiangning is determined to study teleportation. Moreover, he also wants to solve the Apocalypse once and for all. When watching the movie, the Apocalypse was buried alive for thousands of years during the "reincarnation" ceremony. However, Jiangning did not dare to gamble after a war with Tianqi. Will Apocalypse be buried underground for thousands of years? So he decided to practice teleportation. Then, get rid of this guy once and for all! ¡­¡­ Far away, the palace is in sight. Jiangning speeds up and flies to the palace in an instant. After that, he saw Cassandra and tutehem''s tired but worried look. Jiangning was even more annoyed when he saw it. If Apocalypse had not come here for no reason, his family would not have been frightened. ¡­¡­ "Father Tutehem and Cassandra were overjoyed to see Jiangning''s safe return, and rushed over again and again. Some ministers and bodyguards, too. Three days ago, Jiangning and the Apocalypse fought like gods. They were stunned and scared. This kind of non-human power makes countless people feel scared. "Are you all right?" Cassandra asked with concern. Jiangning took her hand and shook her head: "it''s OK, just let that guy run away." He turned to tutchham and said, "now you see someone in the sky? Practice well, I''ll teach you Knight fighting skills! " "I understand!" After witnessing the "war" with his own eyes, tutehem realized how powerful his father was. Like a God, flying in the air, powerful invisible power, and the elemental power of cold ice and so on. Let touthheim deeply fascinated by it! ¡­¡­ On the other side, in Egypt. Tianqi was badly injured by Jiangning, and an extremely strange force constantly eroded his body. Even with his nearly immortal body, it is difficult to resist this force. Moreover, this force constantly erodes his vitality, and then continues to grow. "Damn it Apocalypse is gray face, once again a bit gloomy, think of the wizard''s strange ability. The "divine power" which is different from the body itself is full of strangeness, but there is no way to study it. Moreover, Jiangning''s last finger really impressed him. Almost, almost, he died in Jiangning''s hands. "Fortunately, the wizard didn''t know my ability of" instant transfer "! Otherwise, I''m afraid I will really die there this time. " For Jiangning, the wizard, apocalypse''s heart is full of fear. "This body can''t be used anymore!" Looking down at his constantly changing body, he understood that this strange power could not be removed. Therefore, we have to change our body. Thinking of this, he told the death knight: "help me find another body now!" "Yes, sir The death knights are also very scared. If it wasn''t for Jiangning, they didn''t want to kill them. I''m afraid the Apocalypse will gather his knights again. Moreover, seeing his most powerful master almost died, the death knight was more afraid of Jiangning than apocalypse. "When I am reborn, I will be looking for your trouble! Wizard ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Jiangning told Cassandra something. He plunges into the wizard tower and begins to sort out what he has learned. First of all, we should make up for our own shortcomings. Whether it''s attack, defense or mobility. They are all within the scope of Jiangning''s supplement. Thinking of this, Jiangning began to ask the housekeeper, "what''s your good advice for defensive witchcraft?" The housekeeper immediately replied: "every wizard will solidify permanent defense witchcraft on his own body, but you don''t have it." Jiangning was a little embarrassed. At the beginning, he really wanted to solidify defense witchcraft permanently in his body. However, some of the worlds he went through were not very dangerous for him. As a result, the matter was forgotten by him. Now, it is proposed by the housekeeper that Jiangning''s face is not good-looking. So he immediately recalled what he had learned. Finally, let him pick out a satisfactory defense witchcraft. "Twisting force field!" This witchcraft is a kind of witchcraft permanently solidified in the body. For the apprentice level wizard, it can be said that it is the first-class body protection witchcraft. Moreover, this force field can also be "upgraded". With the upgrading of His Wizard level, the power of this sorcery can also be continuously strengthened. Twisting force field is an invisible twisting force field all over the body. It can not only defend against all physical attacks, but also against energy attacks. It''s a very good defense witchcraft. Jiangning was very satisfied and immediately chose it. Next, he began to carve the Rune of force field on his body with mental force according to the introduction of witchcraft. Later, he uses mental power to activate the power of these runes. In an instant, an invisible but dimly visible distorted force field spread all over Jiangning''s three feet. The surface of the force field is constantly distorted, and then the force field disappears. However, Jiangning can clearly feel the existence of the force field. Moreover, because of the relationship between curing defense witchcraft. Jiangning''s radiation can also disperse most of it in the force field. Over time, the force field may also have some unusual reaction. This is what Jiangning saw in the introduction of the twisting force field. Therefore, Jiangning resolutely released the suppression of its own radiation. When most of the radiation comes into contact with the twisting force field, it will fuse with the twisting force field. Regardless of each other, only a small part of the radiation continues to spread to the outside world. However, this small part, as long as it does not contact with mortals for a long time, will not be harmed by mortals. Chapter 69 Permanent solidification of witchcraft, the success of twisting force field. Let Jiangning put down a worry. Since then, in this world, it can be said that the vast majority of people will no longer have the ability to threaten themselves. Therefore, Jiangning began to prepare to study a small transmission witchcraft, flash! This sorcery has a very close range of action, and it is relatively low in difficulty, corresponding to the current sorcerer level in Jiangning. However, if you want to upgrade flash, it''s teleportation sorcery on a large scale. That requires Jiangning to study hard. But even if this simple range teleportation sorcery flashed, it was not what Jiangning could learn in a short time. It involves quite profound knowledge, and he still needs a certain amount of time to study. As a result, Jiangning allocated a part of his time and energy to learning flash. The rest of the time, then began to sort out and learn a few powerful witchcraft. Moreover, he also began to learn. Even so, Jiangning still feels that time is not enough. What''s more, he has a lot of shortcomings. That is, he always recites incantations when he confronts the enemy, which causes a certain time gap between his attacks. In the past, Jiangning just memorized incantations, and did not spend time and energy to brand the model of witchcraft in the sea of spirit. Therefore, he always recites the mantra silently when facing the enemy. It''s not easy. Jiangning also realized this after the first world war with Tianqi. So, in the next month, Jiangning began to brand the witchcraft model in the sea of spirit. When you need to use it, you only need to use mental power to activate it, and then you can release witchcraft. There''s no need to use the relationship of incantation to launch witchcraft. It''s time-saving and more efficient. Let Jiangning feel lucky, this month''s time, apocalypse did not come to trouble. This makes Jiangning feel confused at the same time, in the heart also secretly vigilant, apocalypse does not come does not mean it is a good thing. On the contrary, it may or may not be a bad thing. As a result, Jiangning once again forgets to eat and sleep. It is gratifying to see that Jiangning has overcome many difficulties in this witchcraft. I believe as long as we give him a few days. This sorcery, he can use successfully. Then, solidify the witchcraft. ¡­¡­ Egypt. Apocalypse is not happy these days. The last battle with Jiangning inspired apocalypse as much. Therefore, during this period, he ordered his four knights to find some mutants with special abilities for him. He has to rely on his own mutant talent to capture other people''s bodies and possess the power of the other party. He hoped to find a special ability to restrain Jiangning''s strange and unpredictable body. But there is a lot of uncertainty about this ability. Therefore, after looking for a month, he did not find the right ability. Although, the strength he contains has increased a lot. However, his current abilities will not cause much trouble to Jiangning. Apocalypse''s temper is getting worse and worse now. In the land under his feet, he often calls himself God! But in the battle a month ago, he almost died in Jiangning''s hands. This makes Apocalypse feel insulted and disgraced. Therefore, apocalypse can only continue to endure, coupled with the continuous search for new mutants. Recently, the frequency of reincarnation is very frequent, and his knights are constantly searching for mutants. As well as the continuous construction of apocalypse, the people are suffering, and the civil uprising is quietly accumulating. Everyone is eager to overthrow this tyrant! ¡­¡­ Jiangning is not clear about what happened in Egypt. He devoted himself to research and study. The more he studied, the more he could feel the greatness of knowledge. However, the research and learning of Jiangning, so that the inside information and knowledge continue to enhance. At the same time, he failed to learn to flash. You can also study teleportation and try to improve the spell of extinction. Such a powerful mantra, if you can''t make good use of it, can only keep hiding. That''s a great waste. So far, he hasn''t used the extermination curse. I don''t know the specific power of the extermination spell. But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t know the spell. The extermination mantra represents the power that can easily destroy a world. Although there is a literal explanation, Jiangning still thinks that if he can, he should personally use the extermination mantra to feel the power of the witchcraft from a close distance. Therefore, there are many benefits for his next improvement. Therefore, what Jiangning wants to do most at this stage is to find a suitable world. Then, experiment with the power of the extermination spell. ¡­¡­ Inside the wizard tower. Jiangning''s figure is constantly flashing back and forth in the wizard tower. He finally learned this little teleportation. What''s more, it successfully solidified the witchcraft permanently. At the same time, some changes have taken place in his body. In the past, although his body has accumulated many elements of strength, Jiangning has not unified their management. Now, all the particle energy transformed by these elemental forces is stored in his body. It can be called mana! There are many of his fixed witchcraft. Because he majored in the plastic energy system, and among the plastic energy systems, the elements of shadow and fire have the highest affinity. Therefore, the witchcraft of these two departments is the most solidified. ¡­¡­ Jiangning and Cassandra are talking in the imperial garden. These days, Jiangning has thoroughly sorted out what he has learned. Therefore, his means can be regarded as a surge. For such an enemy as apocalypse, it''s time to solve him. "When I go out, you hide. Release the Legion of death and guard all parts of the palace! With the characteristics of the Legion of death, 30000 of them can kill any enemy alive! " Cassandra said anxiously, "you have to be careful!" Jiangning relaxed smile: "don''t worry, I''m not what I was a month ago. In the past, I always didn''t care much about these things. Now, I face the threat of that weird guy. I sort out what I''ve learned carefully. Now I''m going to solve it once and for all! " "Father..." tutehem wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Jiangning. Jiangning waved: "take care of your mother, I''ll go first!" Then, without waiting for any reaction from her mother, she flew to Egypt! Only Cassandra and tutehem are left, watching the figure of Jiangning leaving silently. Pray to all the gods and pray for Jiangning''s safe return! Chapter 70 Jiangning, in a state of rapid flight, soon flew over the Mediterranean and came to the African continent, and then he flew to Egypt. Soon, Jiangning came over Memphis. Looking at the huge city and the bustling crowd below, he felt that there was a human with extremely strong life characteristics in the magnificent and solemn palace. After that, Jiangning began to mobilize mana to trigger witchcraft models. All of a sudden, the sky over Memphis began to fill with thick clouds. Shadow, shrouded in the earth, a lightning in the dark clouds back and forth constantly shuttle. The vision in the sky has attracted countless people to watch. The crowd looked curiously at the dark clouds in the sky, but the sky didn''t mean rain at all. What surprised the crowd even more was that there was a man in a black robe standing in the sky at this moment. Then, let the crowd panic things happened, a thick incomparable lightning moment toward the palace. With a bang, the lightning split a big hole in the palace. Then the crowd saw their Pharaoh from the cave of the palace, and flew out of the cave to the man in black. ¡­¡­ Apocalypse looks gloomy as if it is going to rain. He looks at Jiangning and says angrily: "wizard!" Jiangning also cold ice with a face: "last time let you good luck to escape, this time will not! Die As soon as his voice fell, Jiangning pointed to the apocalypse. The Apocalypse was shocked to see a dark light flying towards him. The power of this light is still fresh in his memory. Now goodbye, where dare to catch it? In an instant, a purple light appeared in his body, and then disappeared in the same place. "Well, do you think you are the only one?" Jiangning''s figure disappeared in the same place, and then reappeared near the apocalypse. Needless to say, a "ring of aging" is attached to the body of the apocalypse. The body of the Apocalypse is aging at a speed visible to the naked eye. "What''s this?" The changes in the body make Apocalypse pale. He felt that he was getting old, although his constitution was very special, and he was constantly recovering. However, this kind of aging is still going on, and his body is constantly under the repeated changes. Apocalypse feels that he can''t wait to die. The next moment, a hot ray shoots from his eyes and goes straight to Jiangning. Jiangning just wants to experience the effect of solidifying and defending the twisting force field of witchcraft. How about it. He stood in the same place, did not dodge, apocalypse see although the accident, but he still subconsciously increased the power of the ray. Sooner or later, the high temperature and high heat rays hit Jiangning''s "body" instantly, which made Tianqi feel that something incredible had happened. He only saw that the hateful wizard seemed to have an invisible force in his body, and the rays from his eyes were instantly transferred to other places. Below the city, can be regarded as a disaster. Bounce away the transferred rays, constantly destroy buildings, fall on people, and instantly ignite a fire. Only in time to make a scream, the moment was burned alive! "Damn, how could he be stronger than last time? Besides, it seems that he doesn''t need to spell any more! " Apocalypse is very confused, but even so, he will continue to fight. Looking at Jiangning''s posture, it is obvious that he intends to kill him. In such a case, any words are useless. Then, Jiangning felt a strong gravitational force acting on him, and at the same time, a series of attacks of element categories were constantly coming to him. In his eyes, the blue light was shining. Meanwhile, the wand slipped out of his sleeve and landed on his hand. The magic power in the body is instantly driven, waving a magic wand, and the ice appears out of thin air to block these attacks. Mindfulness and Apocalypse counteract each other, and then Jiangning turns into a shadow and sneaks into the city below. Apocalypse is flying in the air, constantly searching for the figure of Jiangning. However, no matter how he searched, he still couldn''t find Jiangning. He closed his eyes and felt carefully. The next moment, a dark attack from the city below came straight to his chest. Apocalypse dodged, who knows Jiangning suddenly appeared behind him, the magic wand in his hand like a sword, instantly pierced his chest! Jiangning took advantage of the opportunity to take away the blood of apocalypse. It was his first time to see the blood of this mutant. Therefore, he should study the blood and genes of these mutants. Let''s see what the power is. He doesn''t believe in the explanation in the film. He knows that the explanation in the film is always one-sided, and only his own real understanding can fully know what kind of power it is. ¡­¡­ "Wizard, you can''t kill me!" "Yes?" At this time, the Apocalypse turned and hugged Jiangning. Jiangning was shocked. He knew what the Apocalypse was going to do, and the brilliant blue sage in his eyes. Invisible power, bombarded the body of apocalypse, will he successfully fly. But ¡­¡­ Apocalypse''s eyes showed a vast white light. The next moment, his consciousness entered Jiangning''s body. He even planned to be reincarnated in Jiangning''s body and completely seize his body and his power. The consciousness of apocalypse is rushing to Jiangning''s brain all the way. Jiangning had to flash into a cave and leave the dangerous place. Then, Jiangning''s consciousness came to mind, and Apocalypse came to Jiangning''s spiritual sea in an instant. "You''re going to take my body!" Apocalypse looked around at the sea of spirit, looked at the runes above, and asked in surprise, "I''ve seen the hearts of many people, and there''s never been anyone like you." Then he said, "wizard, I''m more and more interested in you. I want your body!" "Well, the power of a wizard is not what you monster can think of!" For Apocalypse, he was bold enough to go directly into his own spiritual sea. Jiangning can only feel the words that the ignorant are fearless. I saw Jiangning''s body suddenly become extremely huge, a blow to the apocalypse. When Apocalypse saw it, he dodged Jiangning''s fist. In the same way, his body began to grow, and then the two giants fought in the sea of spirit. "Here, it''s my home court!" As Jiangning''s voice just fell, the sea of spirit began to roll, turning into a huge cage to lock the apocalypse in it. Looking at the captured apocalypse, Jiangning was still very curious. If he studied his soul, he didn''t know what would come out of it? However, Jiangning does not have anything for the soul. If this guy''s consciousness is allowed to be in his own spiritual sea, Jiangning is not at ease. No, he has no other way to kill Apocalypse at one time. It only destroys his body, but it is difficult to destroy his consciousness. Who let Jiangning not study? Finally, Jiangning thought of a way, that is to dedicate the Apocalypse to anubis! He believed that death might be curious about such a soul. ¡­¡­ Chapter 71 "You want to give my soul to death!" Tianqi was so surprised and angry that he never thought that his proud power had lost its function here in Jiangning. In fact, he did not understand that the wizard was the representative of the strong soul. Now, it''s my own pit. "Otherwise, what do you think?" Jiangning looked at the Apocalypse playfully. This shameless, nothing to tease themselves, make their own simply can not leave here at ease. Originally, as long as the Apocalypse is honest, he can sleep safely for thousands of years. Then, in the 21st century, he was killed by others. As a result, he had to kill himself. If Jiangning doesn''t kill him, he is afraid that the goods will kill his descendants. "No, I surrender, you can''t..." Apocalypse kept yelling, Jiangning didn''t bother to say. Don''t you have something to say? The villain died of talking too much. Although Jiangning thought that he was not a villain, in order to prevent the goods from running away with forces he did not know. Jiangning thinks it''s better not to pay attention to the goods. He mobilizes his spiritual strength to suppress the apocalypse. When he opened his eyes, he saw the yellow rock "ceiling." he walked out of the cave and came to the outside world. Then he flew to Memphis. The four knights of Apocalypse can''t stay. Jiangning can''t guarantee whether these goods will seek revenge after he leaves. If it''s good, it''s dangerous. With the Legion of death, we can''t resist the four mutants. Therefore, in the spirit of never leaving trouble to future generations, Jiangning intends to solve these four knights. Come to Memphis City, Jiangning lingxu stands in the sky. The eyes of insight floated on his forehead, like the eyes of Horus, shining slightly. Soon Jiangning saw the four knights of apocalypse. Nianli turned into an invisible sword and stabbed the four knights'' brains directly. ¡­¡­ "The master fought with the wizard, and he didn''t know the result?" "Yes, I can''t feel the master''s breath now." "I don''t know if the master has succeeded in taking the wizard''s body." ¡­¡­ The four knights were talking about something. Suddenly, the death knight''s face changed: "no, it''s dangerous! Get out of the way The other three knights were stunned, only the famine knights rushed to one side quickly. The two knights of war and pestilence died quietly and lay upright on the ground. "What!!" Death and famine were so frightened that they rushed out of the palace and looked at the sky. "Wizard!" "The master, he..." Jiangning in mid air, also feel a little surprised, did not expect that the perception of death is so high. Actually can feel his spiritual strength, thus takes the lead to evade. The famine was not felt, but the reaction was quick. "But it turned out to be the same!" Jiangning''s eyes were instantly cold. Looking at the two remaining Knights below, his eyes were full of murders. "Die Two dark lights fly to death and famine quickly. They are scared and want to escape, but they are firmly suppressed by Jiangning''s mental power. The result is naturally no accident, death and famine have no resistance, instant death. After feeling it carefully and making sure that all four were dead. Jiangning nodded with satisfaction and flew to the sea ¡­¡­ Back in the palace, Cassandra and tutehem disappeared. There were only undead legions patrolling around the palace. Jiangning is very satisfied with the fact that they obey their orders. "Father..." Jiangning He turned his head and glared at tutehem and Cassandra. After half an hour, he stopped. Originally thought, two people very obedient hide in other places, who knows they two people did not hide at all. This special so how can bear, don''t severely reprimand, in the future refers to what accident will happen. Thinking of this, Jiangning plans to teach them a lesson. I saw his outside quickly began to change, into the apocalypse. Not surprisingly, tutehem and Cassandra were shocked. Tutehem ordered the death Army: "bodyguard, order you to kill the man in front of you!" As a result, the Legion of death did nothing. Jiangning is also the master of the death legion, and also the master of the early generation. With Jiangning present, the orders of other people have to be followed. Seeing that the Legion of death did not move, tutehem thought that the strange man in front of him had done something else. He clenched his teeth, dressed in gorgeous blue armor (the holy robe of Odin) and holding a long sword as crystal, he cut at Jiangning. Jiangning also wanted to test his son''s martial arts skills. After testing his son''s martial arts skills, he raised his hand and easily controlled his son. Tootham was limited by an invisible force, no matter how he struggled, he could not break free. Jiangning put one hand to him, and a fire sprang up in his palm. The blazing heat makes tutehem clearly feel the slight burnt smell from his hair. "No!" Cassandra yelled. Jiangning regained his original appearance and said coldly to his son, "if I were your enemy. You are dead now Then he let go of the oppression of his son. Tutehem gasped, his body full of sweat, just close contact with death. It scared him. "But you are brave. But it''s still too stupid. He can''t tell the difference between himself and the enemy, so he makes a rash move. If you are the enemy today, you will not die if you have a hundred lives. " "Thank you very much, father!" "Hum!" Instead of looking at tutehem, Jiangning went to Cassandra. Although he was satisfied with his son, he did not dare to praise him. In case, the boy is too proud to go back. "Just now, I was scared. I know you changed, but I''m still afraid! " Cassandra patted her chest with fear. Jiangning looked back at tutehem and said, "if you don''t teach him a lesson, I''m afraid it will hurt him in the future." He also said to Cassandra: "although it will give him a blow, at least let him understand the vast world and countless powerful people. I''m just at the bottom of it! " What else Cassandra wanted to say, Jiangning waved his hand: "you communicate with death! I will sacrifice a soul to him "Whose soul is it? Is it... " Jiangning nodded with a smile: "if you don''t solve him, you can''t rest assured to leave your son here alone." "Can''t we be here with our son?" "If it''s possible, of course I want to. But the timeline here has changed. If I stay here longer, I don''t know how long the future will be? " Jiangning is also very helpless. Since the world has changed, it has evolved from a single world into a multi-directional world. Today, even the apocalypse that should have existed in Marvel world has appeared. I don''t know what the world will be like in the future Cassandra was a little dull. Jiangning hugged her and comforted her: "relax, honey. In the future, when I am stronger. We can go straight here, and by that time, tootham''s impression of us should have just suddenly disappeared. And then all of a sudden, it''s going to be OK. " This is the conclusion that Jiangning came to when he asked the housekeeper. Steward once said that the world and some of the world began to gradually integrate, and this phenomenon is not stable at present. Once it is stable, the time line will not span as much as it does now. Chapter 72 After chatting with Cassandra for a while, he felt that he had said enough. In order to prevent any accident, Jiangning asked Cassandra to contact anubis. With a breath of Anubis emerging from Cassandra, a will of HTC comes. "Wizard, have you come to me for a deal?" Anubis'' voice, as usual, seemed unchanged. However, Jiangning clearly heard the joy hidden in it. Jiangning said: "great anubis, I want to sacrifice a soul to you!" "Soul?" Anubis was disappointed. Jiangning nodded: "yes, a soul. I think you''ll be interested. " With that, Jiangning captured the soul of apocalypse from the sea of spirit. Placed in the palm of the hand, the hazy gray spirit constantly struggles in the palm of Jiangning. Anubis looked at it with a pair of divine eyes, and Jiangning felt the Apocalypse shivering. "Interesting soul! I agree, wizard. What are your conditions? " Jiangning thought for a moment, then said, "please set up a border on this island. Anyone with great strength just needs to step into this island. Will become ordinary people "You are very considerate of your offspring! However, it''s just a soul, and it''s not worth spending too much divine power on it! " Obviously, anubis wanted more benefits. Jiangning said to himself that in the movie, anubis would make a lot of efforts for the Scorpion King, a pet, to take the oasis as the Scorpion King''s residence for a long time. Today, the soul of apocalypse is obviously better than that of Scorpion King. When death said this, it was obvious that he wanted more benefits. "Great anubis, I don''t have a surplus world origin!" "In that case, the transaction is void..." "Wait a moment, great death!" Although he knew that death was deliberately manipulated, Jiangning still had to take the bait. Who let him ask for help? "What else?" Jiangning gritted his teeth and said, "I will make you the belief of this country. How about this as a condition?" "It seems, still not enough..." Jiangning was impatient. This anubis was too greedy. He took a deep breath: "it''s a pity, since death is not satisfied... It seems that I can only try to find other gods." "Well, I mean, that''s perfectly OK!" Anubis said. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although he was a little speechless about the discipline of Anubis, Jiangning was happy to do so. Although I don''t know what effect soul has on death. However, even if the value of the soul is great, so far he is not qualified to pry into the mysteries of the gods. "Thank you very much! His highness anubis Then, a more magnificent divine power fell from the sky and enveloped the whole island. With a flash of light, everything recovered as usual. The Apocalypse soul in Jiangning''s palm was taken away by anubis, and his dignified voice rang out: "the deal is completed, wizard!" With that, his will left the world! Jiangning breathed a sigh of relief, and there was the boundary arranged by anubis. In the future, there is no need to worry about the threat of mutants here. Thinking of this, he quickly stepped forward, picked up the depressed Cassandra, and threw a therapy on her. "Honey, are you ok?" he said Cassandra shook his head: "it''s OK. I''m just tired. Just have a rest! " It is too harmful for Cassandra to take on the will of gods with the spirit of mortals. If it is not for the sake of his son and future generations, Jiangning is reluctant to let Cassandra do so. ¡­¡­ After that, Cassandra completely recovered after seven days of cultivation. In the remote Egypt, because apocalypse and his four knights all died, the whole Egypt fell into chaos again. All kinds of careerists attacked each other until a man named aha Menez unified Egypt. Thus, the first dynasty of ancient Egypt was founded. ¡­¡­ In the palace, Jiangning and Cassandra kept writing on the table. To be exact, Jiangning is writing. I saw Jiangning''s hand on Cassandra''s back, and Cassandra closed his eyes. With an eye on his forehead, Cassandra was predicting the future. Jiangning blessed her with the origin of the world, shared the perspective with Cassandra, and constantly recorded the future fragments in obscure language. Jiangning specially made a parchment book for this purpose. It is about 1.8 meters long, 1.5 meters wide and about 1 meter thick. A very exaggerated book, should be regarded as unprecedented, after no one''s prophecy book! "... I see steel roaring, fire burning, people crying, and the country crying..." Jiangning wrote about the first World War. "... the spear is like a forest, the army is like a mountain, they come across the sea... The evil invaders will suffer a disastrous defeat! Even dozens of times... "Roman invasion. "The great conqueror conquered Egypt, Anatolia and Persia, but he fell at tutehem!" Alexander invaded. "The hard-working and brave people of Shenzhou, after eight years of arduous war, have finally driven away the aggressors and established a new country!" China, eight years of Anti Japanese war. ¡­¡­ It took a full month to compile this extraordinary book and complete the task. Jiangning finally put down his heart, and then he made a scepter for tutehem with the ruby (blood diamond) he got from the underground temple. Of course, this scepter is also blessed with his witchcraft. And these things he did were consistent with the records in later history. In order to protect this book, Jiangning made great efforts to draw a magic array to protect it. From then on, the safety of this book will always be guaranteed. Tootham also knew that his parents were going to leave, so he was a little sad. Jiangning and Cassandra constantly comforted him: "son, although we have gone. But I will come back. Time can change. Maybe next time we meet again, we will take you to a new world. " "Therefore, your mission is to ensure the survival of the people and the survival of the country!" Tootham nodded heavily: "I understand, father! I won''t let you down Jiangning stroked one side of the armor (the holy robe of Odin) and said: "this armor will be used as the exclusive armor of kings of all ages in the future! I have added special strength to my armor, which can better protect you He said something to tutehem again. Cassandra pulled tutehem aside and kept saying something. When their wives finished talking, Jiangning would hold Cassandra into the carriage, and then disappear into the vast tunnel. Tutehem, on the other hand, closely watched Jiangning and Cassandra''s long lost figure. For a long time, never left. ¡­¡­ Chapter 73 "Is this the touthheim of this era?" Cassandra and Jiangning are walking on the most prosperous street in Tiandu. The dazzling array of classical buildings and cars, together with the bronze statues of their family, make Cassandra curious about this era. "Yes, these are the products of a new era. This thing with four wheels is called a car. Do you see the cover on the street pillar? It''s called a light! At night, these pillars will shine... " Along the way, Jiangning constantly explained the products of the new era to Cassandra. Let her better into the new era, and Cassandra is also constantly asking, but also constantly accept some new things. ¡­¡­ In this way, Jiangning took Cassandra to see his parents. Cassandra was also curious about Jiangning''s parents. She even asked Jiangning, "Jiangning, are your parents also very powerful witches?" "No, they are not witches. They''re just ordinary people, very ordinary people. " Jiangning said with tears and laughter. "Ordinary people? So how did you become a wizard? My talent comes from my blood. It''s the first time I''ve seen a person who can become a wizard without wizard blood? " Jiangning pondered for a moment: "let me tell you this! My wizarding system is different from yours. I don''t need blood. As long as my elemental attributes and spiritual strength are up to standard, I am qualified to be a wizard. And you say that kind of person with blood, in the wizard''s world, is called a warlock "Warlock?" Cassandra didn''t understand. She didn''t touch these things. "Yes, the warlock! Warlocks'' power comes from blood. Their ancestors acquired the blood of powerful creatures in ancient times. Therefore, a system derived from the power of these biological blood. They are also witches, but they are different from orthodox witches. Moreover, in the same realm, the Warlock''s combat ability is stronger than the wizard! Of course, that''s one-sided. Because everyone receives different knowledge and resources. We can''t generalize, we can only say that when both sides are in the same state. Warlocks do have a part of the advantage, but not absolutely. " Cassandra seemed to understand, as if to understand, and as if not understand. Looking at Cassandra''s expression, Jiangning knew the problem and simply did not explain it. "I have some books here that you can read," she said. Then, you can fully understand the difference between the wizard and the blood Warlock "All right!" Cassandra nodded happily. She was also very curious about the new knowledge. What''s more, Jiangning is so mysterious and powerful. All these problems make Cassandra want to explore the mystery of Jiangning. Jiangning didn''t care about this, even if the knowledge spread. It''s hard to be a wizard without the support of trusted resources. At least, the world is in urgent need of some resources. Jiangning wants to do some experiments and witchcraft deduction, also involves a large part of resources. And these things can only be found in other worlds. This is why Jiangning is not worried. He has the strength! While other witches are still searching for resources, it is possible that Jiangning has gained a lot of resources by shuttling through some worlds. In particular, the world origin is the most precious, but the current Jiangning simply can not be used. There is a treasure mountain in the sky, still chasing some low-level things. But Jiangning also has no way, even if he has more resources, he can only exchange knowledge from the housekeeper. This is because the world he is experiencing is not related to the world of witches. He has no access, he is alone. He is a loner on the road of pursuing eternity. He can''t communicate with other people who are also witches. Therefore, Jiangning can''t give full play to the power of his own realm! In fact, in the fight with apocalypse. For another level 3 wizard, you don''t need to go out in person. Hiding in the dark, you can easily play apocalypse. However, Jiangning has no experience in this field, especially in dealing with people. As a result, he can''t give full play to his strength. He didn''t know how to use the wizard''s power to fight against the enemy, which was his weakness as well as his weakness. Therefore, it is urgent for Jiangning to find a partner. For nothing else, just for communication and learning. And these things, but not so easy to be met by him. I can only pray in silence, or by luck! ¡­¡­ Soon, Jiangning and Cassandra talked and laughed, then came to their parents'' manor. This is the manor belonging to the tutehem royal family, which was handed over to Jiangning by the contemporary King Huth. Jiangning arranged for their parents to live here. The king of tutehem Kingdom and other important ministers all knew Jiangning''s identity. For this legendary wizard king who has lived for 5000 years, everyone''s heart is full of awe. At the same time, they are all more confident. With the legendary wizard king in the country, who dares to offend the kingdom? Therefore, the international community does not understand that the foreign policy of the kingdom of tutehem before the change has become tough again. They don''t know what the reason is, but the officials in tuteham look confident. One after another conjectures, has tutehem completed any secret weapon? Could it be a nuclear weapon? Today, the world has changed in the course of history. However, in general, it is not very different from the history of the "old world" (Jiangning''s main world). It was still the United States that dropped the atomic bomb in Japan, and Japan surrendered. A little bit different from history is that the U.S. dropped not two atomic bombs, but five! China, on the other hand, continued to receive assistance from the kingdom of tutehem since the beginning of the war. Therefore, the process in war is slightly better than that in the old world. However, it is still limited. The corruption continues, and only a few people die. After the end of the Anti Japanese War, it was still a civil war, and the final winner was still the rabbit. ¡­¡­ "I''m going to see my parents!" Jiangning looked at the approaching manor and said with a smile to Cassandra. "Yes Cassandra is still a little nervous. Jiangning took her hand and comforted her: "don''t be nervous. My parents are very easygoing people. They''ll like you, I promise! " ¡­¡­ Under the grape trellis built in front of the open space of the manor, Jiangning''s father is lying on the rocking chair, enjoying the preferential afternoon tea time. Such a comfortable life, the daily life of servants and waiters, made the elder two sigh: "the life of capitalism is really corrosive." He took a sip of tea, smacked his lips, and looked at the gate of the manor at will. But see, two figures, a man and a woman toward him. Some of them rubbed their eyes in disbelief and roared in Chinese: "son, mother, our son is back!" The friendly relations between totutheum and China, the two countries learn each other''s language and writing. The language learning between the two is not very difficult. The difference is only in pronunciation and writing! Although touthheim is not a sun setting global empire like the British Empire in the past, it is also a first-class power with great influence. Therefore, English is not alone in the world! It is a global language, just like the official language of the kingdom of tutkheim. Moreover, the people of tutehem Kingdom have a high sense of identity with the national history, culture and country. Except for some people who need to learn other languages because of their work, the rest of them have no interest and disdain to learn other languages. The first of the five ancient civilizations, from the early wizard king, since the founding of the people''s Republic of China. The country has never been destroyed, and countless foreign invasions have been fought out. This makes more than 20 million people extremely proud. ¡­¡­ Jiangning''s mother, after hearing the voice. Hurried out of the manor, came to the door, happy cry: "son!" "That''s my parents. Remember to call someone later!" Looking at his parents, Jiangning told Cassandra with a smile. "Know the way!" Jiangning said with a smile: "ha ha, Cassandra, don''t be nervous! Just be normal. Don''t worry! " ¡­¡­ Chapter 74 "Son!" Looking at his parents, Jiangning took Cassandra''s hand and took a few steps to embrace them. "Dad, mom, let me introduce you! This is Cassandra And he said to Cassandra, "these are my parents, dear." "Hello, mom and Dad!" Cassandra said graciously. Parents are very satisfied, said with a smile: "good good." Then, looking at the two people''s back, he asked: "eh, don''t you mean there is a big grandson? What about people? " Cassandra was silent. She was still not at ease with tuteham and thought it irresponsible to leave him there alone. However, there is no way. The country has just been established, and everything can not be separated from tutehem''s supervision. It would be nice if he had an heir, but tootham was only a teenager. No successor has been born, so they can only be cruel. "What''s the matter?" The parents asked suspiciously. Jiangning said, "your grandson, probably can come to see you now. That time and space, en... Has undergone unknown changes, which are different from ours. So, I want to wait for time and space to stabilize and then pick him up in the past. " At present, Jiangning, the only son, will not leave him alone. However, his strength is still low. It is said that when the strength reaches a certain level, it may be able to resist the power of time and space. Parents are wise to avoid this topic: "we don''t understand what you said. Forget it. Today, my son came back with his daughter-in-law, and my mother made a good dish today. " Another complaint: "it''s good for everything, but life makes people too lazy. Everywhere they go, there are a group of people waiting on them. They are respectful, just like the landlords in the old society. Evil capitalism is really corrosive to people''s hearts. " "Ha ha." Jiangning didn''t say anything, and he wasn''t used to it at the beginning. However, he knew that the general situation could not be avoided. It''s normal for powerful people to ask a servant to take care of themselves. They just need to be different so that they can treat themselves separately from ordinary people. In fact, for anyone, as long as they have experienced this kind of life. Then they will adapt and be assimilated by the "big group". It can''t be avoided, no matter which era, it will be. What''s more, the royal family? ¡­¡­ Soon, my mother went into the exclusive kitchen of the manor. Let a group of star chefs lay the groundwork for themselves and make a dish that is not suitable for these star chefs. However, these star chefs dare not show it. They know the identity of these people, though they don''t understand the details. However, they are well aware that these people are members of the royal family. The tutehem royal family, though also experienced constitutional monarchy. But the royal family still retains a lot of power. It is very different from some European constitutional monarchies. Only by virtue of this, give them ten courage, also dare not make a mockery. Unless I''m tired of living. Soon, a table full of rich dishes filled a large table. Each of the four took his seat and ate a family dinner under the service of some servants. "Well, the" braised meat "made by my mother is still so delicious that I can''t get tired of it." Jiangning uses chopsticks to hold a piece of braised meat, takes a bite, and then praises mom for the delicious cooking. It seems that there is no one in the world who doesn''t like to listen to nice words. Mom was very happy when she heard that. She couldn''t close her mouth with a smile and kept bringing food to Jiangning and Cassandra. Cassandra is particularly interested in this kind of fresh food. Five thousand years ago, there was no cooking or stir frying, and all he ate was roasted "This kind of spice is very special, and the way it''s made is very special... There''s an indescribable feeling." In Cassandra''s day, no woman cared about her figure. It''s a question whether we can have enough to eat. How can a woman care about her figure? Of course, Cassandra is not on the list. Before she talked to Jiangning, she was the supreme witch around Manon. But she ate everything she could find. It''s just that the taste may not be as delicious as it seems in modern times. After listening, my mother was also very happy: "if you like to eat, eat more!" Then he put the whole dish in front of Cassandra. Cassandra didn''t understand modesty and politeness. She nodded seriously: "thank you very much, mother for your hospitality!" Parents, Jiangning ¡­¡­ After a simple but luxurious family dinner, Jiangning led Cassandra to visit the manor. "I didn''t expect the world to be like this five thousand years later. It''s wonderful. Everyone lives a more luxurious life than the emperor Cassandra said with emotion that she looked at the landscape of the manor carefully and was curious about everything. Jiangning thought about it and said, "honey, you need to adapt to the lifestyle of modern people!" ¡°£¿¡± Cassandra looked at him suspiciously. "The way of life of modern people is very different from that of 5000 years ago. You need to understand the 5000 year history of mankind, the way you speak and live. You need to adapt to this era. Otherwise, you will make a joke. " With that, Jiangning pointed out Cassandra''s eyebrows and passed on some knowledge about the use of modern household appliances to her. Cassandra looked at the knowledge in her mind and thought. "In the manor, there is a small library. Tomorrow, I will have some history books brought to you. You don''t need to read all of them. You just need to know a general picture to help you adapt to the modern lifestyle. " "OK, I see." In the following period of time, Jiangning accompanied Cassandra to help her adapt to the lifestyle of modern society. And he is about to start a new journey. At present, he urgently needs to find fellow Chinese to communicate. So, after a month. Jiangning greets her parents and Cassandra and strokes the yellow ring on her left hand. Then again, back to the world forest! Forest in the world! The environment is still the same, unchanged. It''s still woods and pools, and each pool represents a world! Just jump into the pool and you can come to a new world. I have to say that Digory''s uncle is a genius indeed. By a portion of the earth from Atlantis, the ring was made. Therefore, there is the following story. Jiangning activated the eye of insight, watching every pool carefully. Although the eye of insight cannot see most of the rules of the world. However, the eye of insight can feel the law information of a world. He needs to know clearly whether there will be wizard and other characters in the next world. He also needs to come into contact with different knowledge and witches in order to help himself better. "Yes!" Jiangning felt a new world atmosphere, and then he jumped into the pool without hesitation! Chapter 75 It''s a time of chaos, it''s also a time of madness. This is an era of people killing each other crazily. In this era, human life is so insignificant, so small as ants in general. There is a group of people who have evolved into two groups because of their different ideas. One group insists on the supremacy of blood and power. On the other hand, they insist on leniency and peace. They are called black wizard and white wizard! From the initial debate, the two factions gradually turned into attacking each other. They wantonly crowd out each other and constantly create terror on the earth. Large scale killing and arson make countless people panic. In the distance, the city was ablaze with fire. Men, women and children kept crying. A group of people in black robes were holding a wooden staff. Continuous wave, from the tip of the stick flying out of a fire, wanton wave in the city damage. In a forest in the suburb, a figure covered in gorgeous black robes quietly looks at all this. He subconsciously touched the silver staff hanging on one side of his thigh, the fire not far ahead and the ancient building in the fire. All in the explanation, this is a crazy age, is the ancient age! "Wizard!" There are witches in this world, magic wands that produce fire and other effects from the tip of the wand, proving the identity of the master wizard who waves them. This makes Jiangning very happy, and his goal is to find people in the same way. Being single for a long time seems to be the only person in the world who has no communication with others. Without a tutor, you have to learn everything by yourself. Encounter problems, there is no way to consult, the feeling of loneliness, people particularly uncomfortable. Although it has the instruction of housekeeper, housekeeper is only a highly intelligent program. In some ways, it seems very rigid. Moreover, in the apprenticeship stage, there is no problem with the housekeeper''s teaching. But now that he has seen the enchanting side of the wizard, how can he be satisfied with a mere apprentice wizard? Striving to climb up is the motive force of human desire. And the extraordinary power is the power that human beings yearn for but can''t get. Seeing the magic and wonder of the wizard, and this is just the tip of the iceberg of the wizard. Jiangning, what is the reason not to strive to pursue further strength? "I don''t know where the world''s witches are." The fire light in the distance made Jiangning not have the slightest fluctuation at all. Human faces in this world are the same as those in Europe. The architectural style and the ugly and heavy wall show that the world is ancient. If you want to have a thorough understanding of the information of the most books in the world, you still need to make a living inquiry. ¡­¡­ Rutherford was standing on a tall tree. He was wearing a gorgeous black robe and a hood on his head. His face, shrouded in darkness. Moreover, in addition to the dark environment, almost no one can find him. As usual, he accepted the task of chasing the white wizard. As for the ordinary people in the city, he doesn''t care at all. In addition to some white wizard may be a little scrupulous, but only a few white wizard will think so. In some ways, other white wizards are no different from black wizards. "Kill! Destroy it! These filthy rats should always be in Merlin''s arms. " There was a sense of madness in his eyes. The fire in the city, the cry of the crowd and the cry for help gave him a morbid pleasure. All of a sudden, a silver light came to him. Rutherford was shocked, he tried to avoid the light, and then subconsciously waved his wand. A sad green light, fight back. "Who is it?" He yelled, jumping to the ground quickly and taking his feet to the ground to make him feel at ease. Then, he tried to hide his body and looked around with alert eyes. Jiangning was a little surprised. This guy''s strength is not very good. But his ability to respond was beyond his expectations. In other words, he is quite keen and has a strong fighting instinct. However, it''s not so much a strong fighting instinct that this guy is a veteran soldier. Jiangning did not choose to answer, in the face of unknown wizard, it is better to be cautious. He recited the mantra in his mouth, and the Black Mist appeared, and quickly drifted towards Rutherford''s hiding place. Rutherford only felt dizzy. When he opened his eyes again, he had already returned to his stronghold. He was surprised, but he couldn''t remember why? It seems that something important has been forgotten, but he just can''t remember it. "Rutherford! what are you doing? Hurry up, those white bitches are coming in. " Rutherford was shocked. He took the "companion" by the arm and asked in disbelief, "how is this possible?" The man was very anxious: "what else is impossible? There was a traitor among us who betrayed us. As a result, our plans and actions were informed in advance by the white wizards, who ambushed us. Brothers, we''re all dead. Now, they have taken advantage of this great opportunity to kill our headquarters! " Rutherford wanted to say something else, but his companion didn''t give him a chance, so he grabbed him and left. Mouth, keep saying: "brothers casualties, now everyone is a new force.". Come on, fight them back Rutherford came to a defensive position and saw countless figures attacking quickly and systematically. There were casualties on both sides, the fire was raging, the crowd was in a panic, and the magic wand was constantly waving. All kinds of colorful lights are constantly splashing, and the flustered scene seems to be familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere. He could not bear to think more, and an attack came to him. He fell down fiercely, then drew out his wand to fight back. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long it''s been, Rutherford feels that his magic has run out. He didn''t know how many enemies he had killed or how many of them could have been? There is an endless sea of people. Looking at the companions, they have few left. He gasped, constantly breathing fresh oxygen. He tried to look at his companion, but found that a long dead companion was staring at him with a strange look. Subconscious heart has a kind of creepy feeling, at this time, he felt something wrong. The battlefield seemed quiet... He turned to look, where is the white wizard? There are just empty places, everything is intact. He subconsciously turned his head to look behind him, but found that the group of comrades fighting side by side, all looked at him strangely. "Everybody..." He swallowed his spit subconsciously, and the cold sweat soaked his back constantly. "Back... Traitor!" Rutherford was horrified to find that these companions were not roaring like human beings. Then he rushed towards him. He wanted to explain, but it was useless. If you want to fight back, the magic in your body has already been consumed. They pounce on him, constantly cursing him, constantly biting him. However, Rutherford was powerless. The intense pain and fear made him cry constantly, and his right hand holding up his wand finally fell down powerlessly ¡­¡­ Jiangning hid in the dark and looked on coldly. The witchcraft he used just now is called "nightmare", which makes use of the loophole in the human mind and constantly enlarges the loophole. In the end, it plays a role in reality. He saw Rutherford waving his wand, sending out one magic after another, and seeing him struggling and shouting. On the body, out of thin air emerges one bite mark after another. The blood kept flowing, and finally died in his own fear. ¡­¡­ Jiangning also felt something unexpected. He didn''t expect that the power of witchcraft would be so terrible. The role of witchcraft is even more surprising. The fear in the human heart and the hurt in the illusion will directly affect the body in the reality. A very terrible kind of witchcraft! He came out of his hiding place and walked towards the dead body. The man''s hood was lifted to reveal a bearded face. Emerald green eyes, brown hair, sunken and sunken eyes, plus a hawk nose. Well, typical European white man! It''s just that death is a little scary. It seems that something terrible happened to me, and the scars on my body are shocking. Jiangning rummaged through the man''s clothes and found out a bag as big as a palm, but it was sealed by magic. After feeling it carefully, I found that the seal was weak and pitiful, so I didn''t hesitate to break it with violence. "It''s a space equipment!" He quickly took out the contents, a lot of gold coins and a small amount of silver coins. Jiangning feels that these things are useless. Now, he is not short of money. In turn, and finally turned out a black leather parchment book. Chapter 76 "The supreme collection of black magic!" Jiangning repeatedly chewing the title of the book, always feel some familiar, like where to read the same. Then he put away the magic book. Turn around and walk into the woods, behind the carriage. He went straight into his private study, which was a huge one. There are separate bedrooms, separate washrooms and other necessary accessories for life. Jiangning sat in a soft armchair and opened his books. Start reading word by word. The words on the book are similar to English. However, there are some differences in some aspects. However, this does not prevent Jiangning from reading. First of all, Jiangning learned a series of powerful black magic from this magic book. Among them, three are the most powerful. The curse of life, the curse of heart drilling and the curse of soul snatching. These three famous incantations make Jiangning clearly understand what kind of world he is in. Famous novel, the world of Harry Potter. However, it is slightly different from the world in which the protagonist lives. The world is now in ancient times. He didn''t know exactly when. You have to ask people. At the moment, however, Jiangning is not thinking much. He began to devote himself to the study of the dark arts, the Horcruxes in the book. Let Jiangning very curious, the same is the division of the soul. The manufacture of Horcruxes will not cause too much damage to human souls. Jiangning just divided the soul once, almost caused serious damage. To this end, he asked the housekeeper. "It''s also dividing the soul. Why do I divide the soul. So much damage? Horcruxes divide souls and do little damage? " Jiangning asked his heart, hidden for a long time. The housekeeper replied, "the Horcruxes recorded in this book belong to a lower level of sorcery. The person who created this magic can be called a genius. He wants to live forever in this way! However, it is limited to the problem of vision. After all, it is impossible to create a relatively perfect way, sir, you should understand. The more Horcruxes are made, the greater the impact on people. What''s more, the manufacture of this Horcrux just splits out a small piece of soul. The impact on people is very low. And you, because of the integration with the seeds of the world. It''s very important for you to have a part of your true spirit. " "In fact, your highness, who created this dark idea. I have considered this problem, but there is no good way. Because it''s just dividing the soul, but it doesn''t divide a part of the real spirit. Always unable to achieve absolute control of the world! So it''s also a big part of the flaw in the idea "At the beginning, how did your highness solve the damage to his soul?" "Reincarnation!" Answered the housekeeper. "Reincarnation?" The housekeeper affirmed: "yes, that highness was beaten by a powerful enemy at that time and almost died. Fortunately, I met a world on the verge of destruction. With the world, he can''t heal his soul. Because it''s something he carries with him. All of them were lost in the fight against the strong enemy. Therefore, he can only help himself reincarnate through a kind of witchcraft, and use the power of the world to repair the damage to his soul! " "But you didn''t take the initiative to tell me these things!" Jiangning''s tone began to cool! The housekeeper pondered for a long time and said, "Sir, I will not harm you!" "It won''t hurt me? But, you hide a lot of things from me. Do you know that if you don''t happen to have many origins in the world. I have almost no way to heal my soul. Maybe someone else will do it for the rest of my life. " The more Jiangning said, the more angry he was: "up to now, you still say you won''t hurt me? Who the hell are you? What''s the purpose? " "If you want to inherit, you must pass the test! I''m sure the last inheritance is a huge fortune! It''s so huge that once it''s leaked, you will be killed. It''s no use hiding anywhere. The enemy is very strong! " "Can you tell me who the enemy is?" The housekeeper firmly refused: "no, the enemy is very strong! If you think about it a little bit, it''ll be felt by him. " "So powerful?" Jiangning felt a little incredible, what kind of existence, incredibly strong. Others are just in the mind, think about it, he will immediately perception. "It''s more than fierce. It''s frightening!" Jiangning felt the tone of the housekeeper. It seemed that there were some changes. It seemed that he was afraid. "Can I defeat such a powerful enemy?" "I don''t know. I don''t know how far you will grow? I don''t know if you can defeat each other after you get the inheritance? However, this is a road of no return. Go in and think it''s hard to look back! " Jiangning yelled: "you don''t want to go to the pit! You''re killing me "That''s the price!" Jiangning was silent. He thought it over and over again. It was obvious that the thief was on the ship. It''s hard to look back. It''s too early for him to think about these things. To think too much about the future is to scare yourself. "I will not pursue what you have hidden from me, but! There are three rules in the law. You can''t deliberately hide it from me in the future. " The housekeeper said, "I''ll tell you something too early. It''s not good for you. I have to promise when you reach a certain level. Tell you something else, unless you think of it. Otherwise, I won''t tell you. " "Deal!" After sorting out these things, Jiangning will not consider these things. The more you think, the heavier the burden. Then why think about it? However, Jiangning is fascinated by that realm. Other people just think of your name or appearance in their mind, and you will know it immediately. What kind of realm is this? ¡­¡­ Jiangning read a Book of black magic all night. It was not until the next morning that he put down his books. Some ideas in this book are very enlightening to him. And some incantations are also very useful! It depends. Where is it used? After finishing his clothes, Jiangning got up and went to the outside world. Put the carriage away, put on the hood, and began to walk north. He didn''t know where the Witches of the world gathered? But considering that the famous Magic School in the original book is in sugra. Maybe you''ll find the place where the witches gather. Reading books all night last night made Jiangning eager to understand the disciplines and systems of the world''s witches. Whether it''s Potion, alchemy, Incantation, or even divination, he wants to learn about it himself. The more he came into contact with these mysterious things, the more fascinated he was. Besides, he needs servants. After all, the interior of the carriage is spacious. But he was usually the only one living in the house. He needed to find some servants to take care of his food and daily life. The house elves are very good. He wants to find some house elves to take care of himself. Therefore, we can only find the gathering place of the witches. No matter the white wizard camp or the black wizard camp, where they can communicate and discuss, where they can find what they want, they will go. First of all, take care of your own interests. When your own interests are satisfied, you are considering others. Equivalent exchange, isn''t it? Chapter 77 All the way, the carriage moved towards sugra in a gentle tone, taking the path instead of the main road. In this era, Britain was sparsely populated, and many places were deserted. At least, Jiangning has rarely met some villages in the past three days. It''s true that the horse thieves met several waves. However, he was dismissed by Jiangning. At first, these horse thieves saw such a magnificent noble carriage. Some of them hesitated and did not dare to rob. They were worried that there would be private soldiers of the noble in the future. However, after observing for a long time, no private soldiers were found. They decided that this was a noble driving alone, and swarmed over. As a result, before they got close to the carriage, a series of fireballs knocked them out. This group of horse thieves were scared to pee on the spot. Where are the nobles who are not familiar with the world? He is a powerful wizard! So, even a cruel word did not dare to put down, turn the horse on the run. After safety, the group of horse thieves began to preach that there was a carriage all the way to sugra. In the carriage, there was a terrible wizard. Thanks to this group of horse thieves, Jiangning had a smooth journey. As you can see, it''s going to Yorkshire. The distance, sugra is not too far. These days, Jiangning is in the study every day, studying the new black magic. I learned a lot of new black magic. However, there are some strange words in this magic book that are hard to understand. Jiangning guessed that these characters were the ancient magic characters mentioned in the original work. It is said that all magic comes from this. Compared with the protagonist''s time, the ancient magic writing was quite incomplete. The ancient magic writing in this era is much more comprehensive. However, Jiangning had no contact with this knowledge, so he had no way to study these ancient magic writings. Although, to some extent, these ancient magic characters are similar to the wizard''s characters. But most of them are different. If you can understand these ancient magic words. Presumably, it should also be able to obtain great benefits. Moreover, Jiangning is now in a dilemma about the simplification and improvement of the extinction mantra. He didn''t have a lot of ideas about how to proceed with the research in the next step. Every time we make a deduction, we always think it can work, but the actual deduction is all wrong answers. Moreover, he had no place to experiment. Because the curse of extinction is too dangerous. One careless person may destroy the whole world! At present, Jiangning has no plan to destroy a normalized world at one time. I don''t rule out that we may have such a plan in the future, but it definitely does not include the present time. ¡­¡­ "This kind of ancient magic writing almost inherits part of wizard writing, but has some changes. Now, already specious! Unless, a lot of time is spent on reverse deduction. Otherwise, it''s learning this kind of magic from the beginning. " Jiangning murmured to himself. The housekeeper obviously disagreed: "judging from the traces in this magic text, the world must have been inherited by ancient witches before. But now the inheritance is broken. Once upon a time, the words of witches were changed beyond recognition. So, sir, I don''t agree that you spend a lot of time in reverse deduction. Because you have a complete heritage. Compared with these ancient magic writings, they are relatively incomplete and not worth the loss. " Jiangning nodded, he also agreed with the housekeeper: "yes, I have a complete inheritance of wizard characters. In contrast, these magic texts are too incomplete. It''s not worth the loss, but there are a lot of wizards in this world. A lot of witchcraft. It''s incredible. " "Indeed, these witchcraft are not powerful to some extent. However, in some places, there is a new way. For example, the person who created the method of Horcrux manufacturing is a genius. It''s just a pity that he was born in the wrong world. If he lived in the world of ancient witches. Then, perhaps in this multiverse, there must be his seat. It''s just, it''s a pity... " Jiangning said with a smile: "you seem to feel sorry for this wizard!" "Talented people, no matter which world, will be respected!" Jiangning agreed: "I agree with that!" ¡­¡­ Thanks to the constant communication with the housekeeper along the way, otherwise, Jiangning really can''t guarantee whether he can stand such loneliness. In this way, a little bit of time passed, Jiangning''s carriage also began to pass through Yorkshire and enter the border of sugra. After entering the sugra boundary, the altitude began to increase obviously, and the mountain also began to increase. The road is rugged and difficult to walk. There are many gravel peaks and trails everywhere. People in this era don''t pay much attention to road construction. Perhaps such a difficult boundary is one of the "Great Walls" on which a country relies to resist its enemies. On this day, the carriage was still walking as usual, but the sound of dragons came from the sky. "Stop the car!" The carriage stopped slowly and steadily. Jiangning got out of the car and looked up at the sky. He found a green dragon hovering in the sky. "Welsh green dragon?" Jiangning recalled the data of the Welsh green dragon, which said that the Welsh green dragon liked to build its nest on high mountains. Because the body is green, often mixed with dense weeds. Is it difficult to enter its territory? Jiangning is so thinking, the Welsh green dragon in the sky a wandering, turning straight. "Are you really running for me?" He said so in his heart, but his hand was not slow. "The light is flashing!" The tip of Jiangning magic wand suddenly sparkled a dazzling light, which was a little bit brighter than the flare. Sure enough, the Welsh green dragon gave a shrill cry. In a pair of dragon eyes, tears flowed continuously and hit the ground alive. "Dead?" Looking at the Welsh green dragon who obviously broke his neck, Jiangning was speechless. Is such a weak body worthy of being called a dragon? However, in this world, the creation of some witches is quite magical. For example, the famous Greek black wizard named "despicable helbo" once created a kind of snake monster. When he looked at it, he was killed immediately. Although the dragon is very weak, Jiangning also wants to try to create a taste. If he finds the wizard of the world. Communicate with them, and then create new species in the laboratory. The Elves were created by the witches. It has to be said that the witches in this world are very bad in some places! To create this great power, it is obvious that they have begun to touch the patent of the gods. Think of here, ignore the Dragon corpse on the ground. Jiangning''s body instantly lifted off and began to search the mountains in front of him, hoping to find the nest of the Welsh green dragon. Just now, Jiangning inspected it. This Welsh green dragon is a female dragon. Maybe it just laid its eggs. Jiangning is such a guess, he wants to find the eggs of Welsh green dragon, so as to facilitate his future experiments! Chapter 78 Jiangning flying in the air, trying to identify the Welsh Green Dragon Nest. However, there are many mountains nearby, and there are many mountains with high altitude. For a time, if you want to search with the naked eye, you may not be able to find it. Then the eye of insight on my forehead lit up. Although the Welsh green dragon is not so powerful in the dragon family. But, in the final analysis, there is also the word dragon in the name. The vitality is quite strong, which is by no means comparable to that of ordinary creatures. Therefore, in the eyes of the eye of insight, there is a strong life reaction at the top of a hill directly ahead. Just like the candle in the night, it is very dazzling. Jiangning flew directly in the past, in a semi open cave formed naturally on the cliff. He found some glittering gold and silver coins and utensils. On the pile of treasure, there was a brown egg lying quietly in the pile of treasure. The obvious green spot indicates that it is the egg of Welsh green dragon. Jiangning picked up the dragon egg and felt it carefully. Found that the egg contains a although weak, but extremely strong vitality! It''s just that the egg seems to have just been laid. The embryo inside is not fully developed yet! Regardless of where the male dragon has gone, pick up this dragon egg and search these treasures by the way! Turn around and go. ¡­¡­ The carriage continued towards sugra. In the study, Jiangning kept playing with the giant dragon egg. It is similar to a football, with brown eggs dotted with green spots. It''s very, very inconspicuous. "This can only be called Yalong. I don''t understand why you want to find Yalong''s eggs." The housekeeper didn''t understand. Jiangning said with a smile: "there is magic in this world. I want to learn it. Then, he will make a unique pet of his own. " "Pets?" The housekeeper couldn''t understand Jiangning''s thinking. He said: "if it''s looking for pets, powerful species can be found everywhere in the multiverse. What''s more powerful than this Yalong is the purebred giant dragon. " "Multiverse, no, no, No." Jiangning shook his head and retorted: "that''s too far away for me at present. I hope that by studying these things, I can try to improve myself comprehensively. No matter what the final result is, it''s a try, isn''t it? " "Just be happy!" "Trust me, housekeeper. I won''t lose my mind by playing with things! Seriously, don''t you feel that the witches in this world are very creative in some ways? Like some gods! Like raising elves and basilisks at home? " "They''re really creative, but they''re not intelligent creatures. Even the so-called house elves have deep defects! Creation is the great power of the gods! Even the gods, there are only individual gods, master this powerful power! They are very powerful gods. Compared with the creation of the gods, their creation is nothing but Pediatrics! " The housekeeper said sarcastically. Jiangning disagreed and began to retort: "don''t look down on anyone. Even the gods, but also after countless failures to create a relatively perfect wisdom of life! Without gods, you can succeed without experiments at first The housekeeper was silent and speechless. Jiangning said with a little pride: "so, I want to carry out this kind of creative experiment. There is no need to compare with the gods, and there is no need to create a real intelligent life. That''s too far away for me. It''s too unrealistic. I just want to be willful this time and make a toy for myself "Just be happy!" Jiangning ignored the housekeeper, sometimes this wayward temper came up. It''s just ignoring. To be honest, Jiangning admires these ancient witches. They can even create some incredible creatures, especially the house elves. I don''t know how they created them. Maybe it''s a flash of inspiration by chance, maybe it''s a failed experiment. A lot of modern science was found in a failed experiment. Although I really want to create a pet to play with, Jiangning does not have such knowledge at present. He needs to communicate with other witches and learn a lot. When we are sure, we are trying to create pets. Therefore, he specially made a Petri dish and put the Welsh green dragon egg in it. To ensure that the egg is in a normal state of development, but also to ensure that the egg will not prematurely mature. ¡­¡­ After that, Jiangning''s carriage came near Edinburgh. Stepping out of the carriage, Jiangning began to examine the surrounding environment carefully. However, there is no boundary around here. In the original work, the magic world is hidden in a place unknown to ordinary people, and seems to be covered by the vast border. Specifically, Jiangning does not understand. Seeing that there was nothing like a door key around, Jiangning decided to go into the city to have a look. After a little disguise, Jiangning walked into Edinburgh! There were few pedestrians on the streets. In ancient England, there were not many people. During the Tudor period, the population of London seemed to be only tens of thousands. What''s more, Jiangning does not know the current age, so although Edinburgh is the capital of sugra. Edinburgh is a castle, fortress and capital! After entering the city, Jiangning''s forehead lit up the witchcraft of insight. He was carefully identifying the identity of ordinary people and witches, and sure enough, soon found a wizard. Jiangning was very happy and strode forward to stop the wizard. "Hello, where is the nearest gathering place of witches? By the way, where is Diagon Alley? " The wizard who was stopped was startled at first. He looked at the neighborhood carefully, and found that ordinary people didn''t notice. He was relieved, and then said with a smile: "diagonal lane? It''s in London! " "London?" Jiangning was stunned. He ran to Edinburgh and missed the famous diagonal lane. The man looked at Jiangning carefully again and said, "do you mean the white wizard or the black wizard "White wizard, of course!" Jiangning doesn''t want to contact the group of terrorists and psychoses of the black wizard at present. The wizard, who was asked, seemed relieved and said, "most of the large-scale gathering places of witches are in Diagon Alley. However, there are four famous witches near Edinburgh who are said to have started a magic academy "Where is the location?" "You need to go through the door key!" Jiangning seized him and asked eagerly, "where is the key to the door?" It seems that I didn''t expect Jiangning''s strength to be so strong. The man frowned: "follow me!" He took a meaningful look at Jiangning and asked, "what are you doing looking for the gathering place of witches?" "I came here from far away China, so I want to find some other witches to exchange and learn. It''s said that war broke out here. I''ve been in a lot of trouble all the way to get here! " The man looked at Jiangning in surprise: "China? What a distant place! But you were able to come to Britain. Although confirmed that your strength is very strong, but did not expect to be like this. It''s amazing "You don''t suspect that I was sent by the black wizard to spy?" The man laughed: "the black wizard is not like you, like a headless fly." Jiangning did not speak, and soon the wizard, with Jiangning came to a faucet in front. Pointing to the tap, he said, "activate here with a magic wand, and you will enter the real magic world! I have something else to do, so I''ll go first. " "Thank you very much for your help!" Then he told the housekeeper in his heart, "housekeeper, is there any problem with this key?" "No problem, it connects a space. I don''t know what the opposite looks like. And Sir, the wizard is not far away. He''s watching you! " "Of course I''m not stupid enough to say that ancient witches are so talkative. When you see a stranger, you can easily believe me, and you are willing to show me the way! " "Do you choose to enter?" Jiangning thought about it and said, "no, I can''t predict what place is opposite. What if it''s a trap? I don''t want to underestimate the ancient witches. " The housekeeper praised and said, "wise choice!" Jiangning turned around and left. He would not trust others easily. Even if the door key in front of you is real, it won''t work. It''s irresponsible to believe others easily in a few words! Or think of another way, how to enter the magic world! "I can only try the eye of insight!" Jiangning secretly remembers the atmosphere of the border near the door key, and plans to break the border from other places and enter the magic world. And in the dark, the wizard who pointed the way for Jiangning looked at Jiangning and turned to go, muttering: "unexpectedly, I didn''t fall for it!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 79 Jiangning went straight outside the city, ready to find the key to enter the magic world. At the same time, it''s on the alert. Sure enough, he was surrounded by a group of witches not long after he got to the outskirts. Look around, cold eyebrows, cold eyes, gaze alert! Magic wand instantly clenched in the hand, the whole body of silver white wand, the cold ice at the bottom tip. Different wands, let these wizard slightly a Leng, and then face the enemy! "It''s really the black wizard''s spy!" Jiangning fixed his eyes on it. It''s not the wizard who guides his way. Jiangning was not happy when he heard the goods. "You want to kill me?" As soon as the words came to the ground, these witches didn''t talk nonsense, and the colorful magic flew to Jiangning. There are several arming spells! But "My defensive witchcraft is not a decoration!" In the eyes, the brilliant blue lights up again, and the huge spiritual power bursts out of the encirclement. Several disarming incantations followed by the magic wands of these witches. Before they were relieved, the ice froze their limbs! These sorcerers are at a high level. They are proficient in wandless casting and silent casting. However, no matter how proficient it is, it is impossible to radiate the curse of death through the mouth! ¡ª¡ª Jiangning walked slowly to the wizard who had guided him. He said condescensively, "if I were a black wizard, would you have life?" Not as good as this man''s words, there is a loud eagle''s cry in the sky! Jiangning looked up and saw a huge Griffin coming! Griffin''s back, carrying a wizard! "Stop it Come at the same time with words, it''s a curse! Jiangning flickered to one side, watching the wizard from the sky! "Monsieur Gryffindor!" Those witches who were controlled by Jiangning all around opened their mouths in a moment of surprise. "It''s Gryffindor!" Jiangning secret road. Gryffindor didn''t pay attention to these restrained witches, but looked at Jiangning with a slightly dignified expression: "foreign witches, why hurt people in the boundary of Hogwarts?" "You are Godric Gryffindor?" "Exactly!" Jiangning looked at the famous Gryffindor curiously. He had long golden hair, blue eyes and a big figure. Like a knight, not like a wizard! A decent dress, young and handsome face, very charming! Jiangning is looking at Gryffindor, and Gryffindor is also looking at Jiangning. First of all, Gryffindor was very surprised at Jiangning''s age and appearance. It seemed that Jiangning was less than 20 years old. Black hair, different from the European pupil color, thin and long body, not tall. Soft facial features, gorgeous wizard robes full of noble temperament and the impressive magic wand. It seems more like a sword than a magic wand! Looking at each other in confrontation, Gryffindor could not see hostility in Jiangning''s eyes, but only curiosity. "Foreign wizard, you haven''t answered Gryffindor''s question yet!" Gryffindor said formally. Jiangning made a wizard''s etiquette and said: "I''m a wizard from far away China! Come to Europa, just want to find Europa wizard to discuss learning and exchange! Who knows, your men regard me as the spy of the black wizard! Not only deceive me, but also kill me Gryffindor looked at Jiangning carefully, then said: "I apologize for their impoliteness! Welcome to Europa "Monsieur Gryffindor, I can''t believe him!" "Yes "I can''t believe him!" "He''s the black wizard''s spy!" ¡ª¡ª "Enough!" Gryffindor gave a fury. All the witches stopped talking. Gryffindor said in a loud voice, "if this wizard friend is a spy of the black wizard, you will die long ago! Think about it with your monstrous brain, fools As a result, these wizards, who were controlled by Jiangning, began to recall. Jiangning just restrained them, not killed them. One by one, he stopped talking immediately. "I''m sorry, friend! And please forgive their impoliteness! " Jiangning waved his hand: "my purpose of coming to Europa is to learn and communicate with Europa''s witches. It''s not looking for the enemy. Let''s forget it this time! " Gryffindor praised: "you are a real noble! Thank you very much. In order to apologize, please come with me to Hogwarts, which is a wizard college I founded with three other companions! They will be very happy with your visit! " "I can''t wait to see those three great wizards! Monsieur Gryffindor "Call me Godric, my friends call me that! What about you? What''s your name? " "My name is Ning. Chinese surnames may be too awkward for you. I have a name, tootham! Whatever you want. Godric Gryffindor said happily: "this is the first time I have seen a wizard from China! I''ve heard of this country. Alexander wanted to conquer it. Unfortunately, he died on the way before he arrived in China! " "That''s beyond his ability! Only tens of thousands of Macedonian troops want to conquer China? If he had come to China at that time, he would have been a real and historical fiasco! " Gryffindor was surprised by the confidence in Jiangning''s words, but he did not say anything different. Instead, he agreed: "Ning, you are very confident in your country!" "If you go to China in person, you will be so confident!" "Oh?" He said with a smile, "if I have a chance, I will definitely go to China to have a look!" "You will love China!" "Ha ha!" ¡ª¡ª Looking at the crystal clear Hu Po in front of him, Jiangning looked at Gryffindor in surprise: "this is the entrance to Hogwarts?" Gryffindor said with a smile, "this is just one of the entrances. Most people don''t know about it. Come on, follow me!" With that, he leaped into Hubo, followed by Jiangning. After entering the lake, I feel that the universe turns upside down in an instant, and then I appear on the Bank of the lake in the next moment. The most amazing thing is that there is no trace of water on the body. Gryffindor seemed very satisfied with Jiangning''s expression. He said with pride: "it''s just the use of magic. Muggles can''t find it here. You can''t get into Hogwarts. Even if you jump into Hooper, you can''t get here Jiangning nodded thoughtfully and had to say that the magic here is really magical. "Come on, Ning, cross the path and you''ll see Hogwarts. I''m sorry, but a border has been added near Hogwarts that forbids phantasm. So we have to walk. " Jiangning didn''t care: "the wizard doesn''t do sports and exercise for many years. It''s good to walk!" "Ha ha, you don''t care." ¡ª¡ª Before long, Jiangning saw a wide river and a huge and towering castle on the mountain! "That''s Hogwarts!" Gryffindor pointed to the castle. "Majestic, dignified and elegant, it''s a good place to learn and study! I don''t know. Who chose it? " Jiangning praised. Gryffindor said with a smile: "it''s my good friend, Salazar Slytherin''s castle. The castle is his family''s heritage because of the war that spread to the European continent. Even the British Isles, which are isolated overseas, have been involved in it, and many children who have just awakened their magic power have also been affected innocently. There was nothing the four of us could do to end the war, so we wanted to do something for these children. So this wizard Academy was founded to bring the awakening gifted children of the British Isles to study! " "You and the other three witches are really great!" Jiangning sincerely felt admiration. Gryffindor said with a modest smile: "it''s just a legacy for the wizard! It''s not great. Ning, come in with me! I believe the three of them will be very interested in you, too. " "Yes Chapter 80 Only when you enter Hogwarts can you realize the solemnity and massiness of the castle! I don''t feel it at the foot of the mountain. Once I walk into it, I can understand it. Enter the gate, through the long corridor, along the way there are some paintings and knight armor. Seeing the arrival of this stranger in Jiangning, they kept whispering. To be honest, Jiangning is quite curious about Rowling''s magical world. This point, even the film can not completely restore the magic world in Rowling''s works! Although Jiangning has not seen the original content, only seen a few films, but a few are so important to this magical world. At the beginning, he also fell in love with here at a glance. Magic snacks, moving and talking paintings, and a branch hat with thoughts. The person in the photo can walk with a smile. A small tent walks into it, but it''s incredibly broad. All this, let the original Jiangning see, deeply feel incredible. And these things, in the book no law, no detail description. We can only restore part of the magic world in the book through film and television. Even so, it has caused a sensation in the world. No wonder it can sweep such a huge box office. Facts have proved that human beings have a deep desire for these things! ¡ª¡ª "Godric, you''re back! This is... "A gentle woman rose from her chair and said hello to Gryffindor. Seeing Jiangning behind Gryffindor, she hesitated. She could not guess Jiangning''s identity. "Rona, let me introduce you." Gryffindor led Jiangning with a smile and introduced to his friends: "this is Ning, a wizard from far away China. He took great pains to come to Europa to find witches to exchange and learn. " He also took Jiangning to introduce his friends to him. First of all, he introduced the gentle woman: "this is royna Ravenclaw!" He pointed to another woman and said, "this is Helga hechpatch." Finally, pointing to a male wizard, he said, "Salazar Slytherin, this castle is his contribution." Finally, he introduced himself: "as for me, please allow me to introduce myself solemnly. Godric Gryffindor ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangning some speechless, Gryffindor this posture, how to look like a childhood saw an animation. Digital baby! Among them, when the dark Four Heavenly Kings introduced themselves, they were almost like this! "Iron sea dragon beast, mechanical evil dragon beast, puppet beast! The last one is me, clown king! " ¡ª¡ª To kick these messy ideas away, Jiangning also solemnly saluted and said, "nice to meet you. My name is Ning, from China! He is a wizard who travels and studies The other three also nodded with goodwill. They are also very surprised, China! It''s really a far away place and a far away country. It''s said that it''s in the east of Persia! And this young wizard was able to cross so much land to Europe and Britain. This travel and study attitude, let four people admire very much! ¡ª¡ª After that, the big four held a grand welcome banquet for the arrival of Jiangning! "Godric, why are there no students in the college?" Jiangning asked curiously. Gryffindor some embarrassed smile: "the college has just begun to create, lack of teachers! In addition, some foreign teachers are sent to all parts of Britain to meet those little witches who have awakened their talents. As a result, the college is very desolate! " "As far as I know, Britain is not peaceful at the moment! You can rest assured that the teachers of the college will take care of the students alone? " "The four of us have considered this. Some teachers take the students and some arrange for them to go to Hogwarts. In London, we have a base. Besides, it''s the white wizard''s territory. The students will be fine! " "You mean, go into Diagon Alley and then go to sugra?" Gryffindor said in surprise, "do you know Diagon Alley?" Seeing Jiangning nodding, Gryffindor said, "the school will provide part of what students need to learn. You know, among these students, only noble families can afford to pay for seven years'' tuition! And those little civilian witches don''t have this ability at all. Some school textbooks need to be purchased in Diagon Alley. Some wizard shops in Diagon Alley have made an agreement with us in Hogwarts! Will be a reasonable price, the sale of teaching equipment! With a part of the school''s funding and a part of the support of some wizard families in the magic world, these little wizards are working and studying, which is enough to pay for seven years of study "You are very considerate!" This kind of thing has been taken into consideration. Jiangning can only say that he admires it. Not all witches are aristocrats and can afford to pay for seven years'' tuition. More of them are civilian little witches whose families simply can''t afford to pay their tuition fees. Therefore, their consideration can be called selfless. It''s the idea of learning and inheriting for the wizard! "Ning, you flatter me! In fact, we haven''t done enough! " Jiangning looked at them seriously and said from the bottom of his heart: "in this era, there are not many people who can have your ideological awareness. We can treat the nobles and the poor equally. Not everyone has this moral character. Therefore... "Jiangning waved his hand, and a layer of high gold bricks appeared on the table in front of him. In the face of the four people''s surprised eyes, he said: "this is my heart, please accept it!" "No, no, Ning! You are a guest. How can we charge you? Take it back Godric and they persuade one after another that Salazar Slytherin is surprised by Jiangning''s action and can''t help looking at it more. "The four of you, even if you are rich, should provide for the growth of the little wizard in the four colleges! Even in affluence, it may not last long! Please accept these. If you mind, it will be my accommodation and food expenses! " "That''s too much..." "Take it as my wish!" Gryffindor four people looked at each other, and finally Gryffindor clapped: "OK! Ning, we take your kindness! In recognition of your contribution, the four of us decided to engrave your name on the auditorium and history of Hogwarts! For all the later witches Jiangning said with a smile: "then I''m not polite!" "It should be." What Jiangning didn''t know was that his selfless behavior was completely recognized and friendly by the big four! This is a great help for his discussion and communication in Hogwarts. The big four have no reservation about Jiangning! At the end of the day, he''s a foreign wizard. Even in how to get the favor of the big four, they can''t teach everything to a strange wizard without reservation. Jiangning''s selfless behavior has won the favor and recognition of the big four thoroughly! Jiangning did not expect this. Chapter 81 For a while, before Hogwarts'' freshmen arrived. Jiangning and Gryffindor are discussing and learning different kinds of knowledge every day. Whether it''s incantation, potion, metamorphosis or divination. Jiangning is studying very hard. His enthusiasm for learning makes the big four jump. One after another, they persuade Jiangning not to work so hard. Although the wizard has extraordinary power. But it''s still human, not iron. Jiangning, of course, knows more about his body than they do. Therefore, he politely declined the kindness of the big four and plunged into the rich library of Hogwarts, constantly recording and studying all useful knowledge. Different knowledge broadens Jiangning''s vision and knowledge. A lot of knowledge has given Jiangning great inspiration and help. In view of Jiangning''s crazy learning momentum, the big four are helpless. Salazar Slytherin could only make up some magic potions for his body. Jiangning will keep in mind the help of the big four! Therefore, he will not hide his knowledge. According to the classification of housekeepers, share some knowledge that the big four can understand with them. This unprecedented knowledge of magic from "China" has also greatly touched the big four. They are even more eager to learn about new knowledge that they have never seen before. In a way that makes Jiangning feel crazy, they are completely buried in the ocean of knowledge and unable to extricate themselves. In this way, Jiangning began to live in Hogwarts. This kind of crazy energy of constantly studying new things and new knowledge made him completely addicted to it. ¡ª¡ª "Ancient magic writing!" Jiangning looked at a heavy book, which recorded the ancient magic writing in detail. However, there is no record of how the ancient magic writing appeared, that is, the origin of the ancient magic writing. Therefore, Jiangning speculated that there must be some connection between the world and the ancient witches. Now, however, the connection is disappearing over time. It is very likely that some records have already disappeared in the long history. Or, buried in some ruins or ruins. The book in his hand, though claimed to have recorded all the ancient magic writings in detail. But Jiangning is very clear. There is still a magic text missing, it is because of these key missing, leading to the decline of the overall level of the wizard. But the witches in this world are really intelligent. They found a new way to create a new school on the basis of ancient witches. Some incredible ideas and ideas, even the ancient wizard, I''m afraid will be surprised. Jiangning did not intend to study the ancient magic writing thoroughly. After all, their systems are different. Even if they study ancient magic prose, their achievements are still the same. Therefore, Jiangning only knows a little about it and can get started without much effort. More time, Jiangning is still used in magic medicine, metamorphology and blood research. From beginning to end, he did not forget to create a unique pet. Therefore, we should work hard in this respect. Salazar Slytherin, one of the big four, was very interested when he learned the purpose of his study. Often with him to study these knowledge, Jiangning then recalled, it seems that Hogwarts snake is Slytherin''s pet! Is that hard? It''s Salazar Slytherin? Jiangning doesn''t know the answer. He didn''t read the original book or watch the movie. Therefore, we can only guess. The only thing he knew was that the first Basilisk was made by a Greek black wizard. It''s called "despicable halebo." after that, it''s Slytherin''s snake monster. Jiangning does not think too much about the answer to this matter. With Slytherin''s participation, the speed of their joint research is much faster. And some of Jiangning''s advanced instruments surprised Slytherin. Looking at Slytherin''s expression, Jiangning secretly laughed, these modern scientific equipment. In the distant tenth century, no one knew. Jiangning is a modern man who naturally knows how to make use of all available resources. Although the wizard has extraordinary power, but some experiments, these modern scientific instruments obviously have better effect. He''s not pedantic, as long as things work. Thanks to the help of modern high-precision scientific instruments. Slytherin''s basilisk research has obviously speeded up! Except Jiangning. The other big three don''t know, and Jiangning is too lazy to say it. The Basilisk may be a fatal threat to some weak wizards, but for Jiangning and the big four, it has no threat ability at all. In addition to that pair of lethal eyes, the venom of the Basilisk has deterrent power. In addition to these, that is, the huge body can frighten people. In addition, eggs are useless. ¡ª¡ª Slytherin carried out his eyes, Jiangning also with Slytherin''s research, once again clarify their own ideas. At the same time, the concept of future pets has roughly taken shape. However, everything needs to be carefully recorded. ¡ª¡ª On this day, Jiangning had just finished breakfast and was preparing to go to the library. Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, Hufflepuff and Slytherin came in a hurry! "Friends, what happened? You don''t look good! " Jiangning inquired. The big four sat down around the dining table, and finally Gryffindor said, "well, the message came from the teacher we sent to meet the little wizard. He said that some black witches also targeted the children. Originally, I wanted to meet them myself. But, Hogwarts, it''s a time of understaffing. If the four of us leave rashly, I''m afraid the college will be attacked by the black wizard! So "So you want me to help you with these children?" "Yes, that''s what it means. Don''t know... "Gryffindor looked at Jiangning with embarrassment. Jiangning said with a smile: "of course, it''s no problem. Anyway, my research theory has been basically completed. The rest is just experiments! It''s just nothing. I''ll take care of these little guys by the way. " Gryffindor was overjoyed, and the expression on the other three faces was the same: "thank you so much, friend!" "Give me a hand!" Jiangning asked again, "by the way, where are they now?" Gryffindor said: "at present, we are still waiting in Diagon lane. The outside world is too dangerous. Diagon Alley is the territory of the white wizard, and the black wizard does not dare to enter Diagon Alley blatantly. So I''m waiting for you to meet me in Diagon Alley. Students, by the way, buy learning materials in Diagon Alley! " "Oh, I see!" Then I thought of something: "is the famous Ollivander also in Diagon Alley?" Gryffindor puzzled answer: "yes, Ollivander is a famous wand master! He opened a magic wand shop in Diagon Alley. Why do you want to ask? Don''t you have a wand? " Jiangning pulled out his wand with a bitter smile, shook it and said, "this wand is my booty. I got it from an evil witch. However, the witch is proficient in ice magic. So is her wand. For me, it''s very limited. I didn''t have enough attainments, so I heard that Ollivander was a famous wand maker. I want to find him and help me see if I can improve or recast this wand! " "Well, that''s it!" Gryffindor stroked his chin and said with a smile, "you''re looking for the right person, all over Britain. Ollivander''s wand is the best! What''s more, if a wizard doesn''t have a magic wand, what can he do? " "So, the map of Diagon Alley and the key to the door?" Gryffindor patted his head: "look at me, I almost forgot." Then, he took the map from Ravenclaw and recorded the location of the key to the diagonal lane, and handed it to Jiangning: "if you go to meet those poor children, I will be relieved!" "Don''t make me too strong, Godric!" Jiangning joked. "I''ve seen with my own eyes that you can easily beat Hans and they are not weak. Even if I want to beat them, it takes a lot of effort. But you can do it easily, so don''t be modest Luo Yina, they are surprised to see Jiangning, they did not expect, Jiangning is not only knowledgeable, knowledgeable. I didn''t expect that the strength was so strong. Then I thought that I could travel thousands of miles alone to Europe and Britain. If the strength is not strong, long dead, can not die. However, they don''t know how Jiangning came here. Jiangning will not go to explain, got the map, then with the dark four days King leave! Chapter 82 Leaving Hogwarts, Jiangning''s carriage went all the way south to London, the capital of England. Along the way, the carriage walked on the rough dirt road. After a long and bumpy advance, we can not feel Jiangning, otherwise we should make complaints about it. Because it''s not too urgent. He''s not in a hurry anyway. And Gryffindor said that Diagon Alley is the territory of the white wizard. The black wizard did not dare to mess around, so it took two days for Jiangning to come to England. At present, we are going to a cliff by the sea, where there is a key to the door of Jiaojiao Lane! ¡ª¡ª Looking at the isolated gate on the cliff, there is no door handle, just a doorframe. Jiangning knew that was the key to the door. Getting out of the carriage, he went straight in. Figure, as if a stone fell into the water, splashing a circle of ripples! When his body appeared again, he was already in a busy market. Here is Diagon lane. The destination of this trip! Although Jiaojiao Lane in the 10th century was a little prosperous, it could not be compared with later generations. The architecture of this era is low, wooden structure and unreasonable layout. The lighting is not high, the streets are flooded with water, and pedestrians are rare. Compared with later generations, there is no comparison. Although he has never been to Jiaojiao Lane in later generations, he has seen it in movies and TV, which can be called bustling and bustling. "Well, the house of delaire." After reading the address given by Gryffindor, this pub called the house of delaire should be the base where Hogwarts arranges the students. At the same time, it is also the gathering place of white wizard. ¡ª¡ª Looking at this three story brick and stone building in front of us, the broken wooden signboard on the eaves of the door is written with a beautiful line of flowery English letters. Entering the tavern, dozens of white wizards gathered in the hall. Different races, human beings, goblins, semi giants, there are some beautiful waitresses constantly shuttling in this group of people. The tray in hand, holding a wooden glass full of beer, shuttling back and forth busily. There are also some drunk witches who take the opportunity to take advantage of these waitresses. In exchange, it was a coquettish scolding, which attracted a group of people''s laughter. Bang! The wooden gate was pushed open heavily. For a moment, everyone''s eyes focused on the door. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning looked around, went straight to the bar and asked the bartender, "where are the freshmen from Hogwarts School of magic?" The bar was quiet for a moment, and everyone looked at Jiangning with a bad face. The exotic appearance makes these white wizards nervous. Shua! Magic wand in the hand, eyes, bright blue light, a huge spiritual force to suppress all the people living in the field. Among these white wizards, there must be black wizard''s spies. Jiangning wants to give a warning to the black wizard''s spies and warn everyone by the way. The faces of the witches who were suppressed by Jiangning changed greatly. This huge force makes it difficult for them to pick up the wand, let alone resist. For a moment, everyone''s face became more ugly. Is this powerful and strange wizard a black wizard? If so, it''s bad! Pop! A parchment was patted on the bar. Looking at the bartender, he said, "this is Gryffindor''s letter. You can check it." "OK... OK." The bartender picked up the parchment and scanned it quickly. He said to Jiangning, "I''m sorry, I need to give it to the boss personally for inspection!" "Go and come back!" Jiangning is noncommittal! Then he sat down at an empty table and snapped his fingers: "a glass of beer!" With that, the brilliant blue in his eyes faded away, and the huge force of suppressing everyone retreated into Jiangning like a tide. Whoo! Everyone, all relieved, no longer dare to look at the powerful and strange wizard in their eyes with unbridled eyes. "Your beer, sir!" The waitress quickly brought him a glass of beer and looked at him with curiosity and admiration. Jiangning slightly jaw head: "thank you!" Soon, a middle-aged man with bald hair, thin round glasses and a wizard''s robe came out in a hurry. He came to Jiangning and looked at him a little. Then he asked, "are you Mr. Ning? Your excellency Gryffindor has entrusted the children to be taken care of? " "Will anyone else take care of me?" "Er..." he wiped the sweat on his forehead. "I''m very sorry, sir. Do you need to see these children now? " Jiangning nodded: "I need to make sure they are safe!" "Come with me, then!" Pop! A silver can be patted on the table. Jiangning gets up and follows the bar owner and goes upstairs. After he left, the hall became noisy again. There is a lot of discussion. Where did you get to know this powerful, strange and exotic wizard? ¡ª¡ª "The children live on the third floor with the tutors of the college. They are very concentrated! It''s also safe. This is the base of the college. On the next street is the "Wizard affairs department". If something happens, they will come as soon as possible. You can rest assured that the children are safe. " As he went upstairs, the barman explained. "Department of wizard affairs? It should be the predecessor of the Ministry of magic. " Jiangning thought to himself, and then replied dryly: "I only believe what my eyes see!" "Well, follow me, please!" The bar owner was speechless, and he didn''t dare to talk back. Just now, he heard from the man in the shop that this young excessive wizard is a very powerful wizard. It can suppress dozens of witches in an instant without fighting back. Merlin''s rebirth, isn''t it? Thought the barman. On the third floor, the bar owner pointed to two adjacent rooms and said, "these two rooms are the homes of the children and their tutors." "Do children and teachers live separately?" "Yes." Jiangning snorted coldly: "if there is a surprise attack, all these children will die. I''m afraid these mentors can''t make it! " The barman is speechless and out of his hands. Dong Dong! When there was a knock on the door, the barman called out, "Mr. Hans, the teacher from the college is here." When the door opened, a middle-aged man opened the door. After looking at the bar, the owner looked down at Jiangning and frowned: "you''re not kidding, are you? Is this little guy sent by the college? I don''t know, sir Gryffindor Shua! Jiangning put the scroll on his chest and said in a cold voice, "this is Gryffindor''s letter. Read it carefully." In the face of Jiangning''s bad attitude, Hans was dissatisfied, but he picked up the scroll and looked at it. After that, he said, "since it was arranged by your excellency Gryffindor, that''s fine. I don''t know. How did you arrange it, sir? " "Leave in three days!" "Three days?" In Jiangning''s eyes, the brilliant blue light came on. He had no time to argue with them. The huge power made Hans yield in an instant and made him dare not look down upon Jiangning. "At your command!" Jiangning then went into the room to check, and found that these dozens of boys and girls are very arranged, except for some children who appear to be malnourished. With no other symptoms, he nodded and said to Hans, "get ready to leave these three days, and stay here with these children. Don''t go away "Yes The strong is the most important. It is universal everywhere. For Jiangning''s command, Hans, who saw Jiangning''s terrible power, did not dare to disobey it. God knows if this bad tempered wizard will kill him because he doesn''t listen? Although the possibility is very low, Hans dare not gamble. Hans''s insight satisfied Jiangning. After a few more instructions, he went downstairs alone. He''s going to find Ollivander and see how to improve his wand! Chapter 83 In the 10th century, although most of the area of Jiaojiao lane is still very open, there has been the prosperity of later generations. And the famous Ollivander, of course, is well-known, to find his shop, not too easy. Looking at this low building, there is a sign hanging on the shop, which says, "Ollivander has made excellent magic wands since 382 BC." This familiar slogan, coupled with the environment, can always let people into it. Moreover, Jiangning is among them at present. He pushed the door open and went in. The wind chime rang. There was a sound of walking on the stairs. An old man with silver hair and a kind face came out: "welcome, oh! And a strange wizard from a foreign country. Welcome "Hello, Mr. Ollivander." "Hello, I''ve been to many kinds of witches in my shop. There are native English and continental European. No one from outside Europe has ever been here. Today is really my honor day. So, this wizard from a foreign country, what can I do for you Jiangning pulled out his wand, held it flat to his chest, and said, "my wand is defective. I want to try to improve it. I heard that you are a professional magic wand maker, so I specially came to visit you! " "Can I have a look?" Ollivander asked. "Of course." He handed the wand to Ollivander. After he took it, he immediately stroked it in his hand and praised it in his mouth: "it''s amazing manufacturing technology! The whole body is made of metal, and the gems inlaid on it are also unusual. It seems to enhance the conductivity of magic. And this metal, some like Mithril, but it''s not. It''s an unknown metal, and the manufacturing process is perfect. However, the limitation of this wand is very large, it seems to be limited to a magic attribute. And for this attribute, has a certain degree of blessing effect! Well, this wand is more like a walking stick than a magic wand, and the style seems to be used by women. " Ollivander looked up at Jiangning and said, "this wand, you got it from somewhere else Jiangning was surprised and admired. He was a master of magic wand manufacturing. For the wand has a superior understanding and talent, just with the hands and eyes, you can roughly analyze the basic information of a wand. Jiangning said frankly: "yes, I am not the original owner of this wand. It was originally owned by an evil witch. I beat her and I took the wand. It''s my booty Ollivander said clearly: "no wonder! This wand should be customized according to the lady''s attributes. If you don''t fit with it, you will not be able to exert the power of the wand. It''s important for a wizard to be strong, but it''s more important to have a wand that fits him. Magic wand chooses wizard. If you don''t get its approval, you can''t give full play to its power! " For the second half of Ollivander''s words, does Jiangning believe it. This is too much to be said. It''s not an artifact. How can you choose your master? Naturally, however, he would not argue with Ollivander. Everyone has his own ideas and rules! You can disagree, but you don''t have the right to veto other people''s ideas and rules of conduct. This is the so-called "different ways, no collusion"! ¡ª¡ª "Is there any way to improve it?" Ollivander lowered his head, stroked the wand, and said regretfully, "I''m sorry, I don''t know the manufacturing process. I''m sorry we can''t improve it! " "That''s it Jiangning thought about it and said, "what if we recast it?" Ollivander raised his head in surprise: "this wand is like a work of art. Are you willing to destroy it?" Jiangning nodded noncommittally: "the function of magic wand is to help its owner! It can''t help me much in my hands, and it has great limitations. Recast it and make it fit me better. To be able to play its due role! The wand chooses the wizard, but the wizard also chooses the wand "I don''t agree with that, but I can''t deny it!" "Everyone has his own idea of believing in life!" "I''m glad you understand that!" Ollivand was very happy. He thought, "I need time to think. Can you give me some time?" Jiangning nodded: "of course, how long will it take?" Ollivander thought carefully: "it will take at least seven days!" "Seven days?" "Is there anything inconvenient?" "No Jiangning shook his head and said, "but I have another purpose in this trip. It''s to take some of Hogwarts'' freshmen back to college, so I''m afraid I need to escort them back to college first, and then come here Ollivander frowned and said in embarrassment: "it''s not easy to do. If there is a reference in kind, it will let me know the nature of this wand more quickly..." "Then leave it with you." "It''s not a peaceful journey for you to escort the freshmen back to Hogwarts. Without the wand, what shall we do? " Jiangning said with a confident smile: "without a magic wand, it will not affect me in any way! That''s a deal, Mr. Ollivander. Moreover, I also have some experience in alchemy. In seven days, I will be back here on time. Hope to participate in the recast work with you "You know how to make magic wands?" Ollivander was surprised. "You look like you''re under 20. It''s amazing to know how to make magic wands. " "Only a little. That''s a deal, Mr. Ollivander." "Well, seven days later." "All right." Jiangning is ready to go back, thinking of what, and turned back and said: "need to prepay some fees?" Ollivander shook his head: "no, seven days later we''ll see how the recast works." "Well, goodbye." "Goodbye!" ¡ª¡ª After leaving Ollivander''s wand shop, Jiangning returned to the house of delaire and had a simple lunch. Then he went up to the third floor. At about midnight, Jiangning got up to wake up the tutors of the college. "Well, what can I do for you?" Said Hans sleepily. Jiangning is a little speechless. The vigilance is so bad. How can he live to the present without any trouble? "Wake up the others, we''ll leave tonight and go back to Hogwarts!" he said "What? Tonight? Don''t you mean to leave in three days? " Hans was surprised at Jiangning''s decision. Jiangning was too lazy to explain China''s art of war to him. He sternly scolded: "don''t be so wordy. Go and wake up others now. Remember, be careful not to make too much noise "I understand!" Hans woke up completely and responded seriously. With the help of Hans and several other tutors in the college, he woke up these little guys who were angry to get up. Seeing that they were not happy, Jiangning yelled: "everyone shut up and dress quietly! Do you think it''s safe here? " Hearing what Jiangning said, all the little guys shut up and put on their clothes honestly. After they were dressed, Jiangning led them to the window. He said, "everyone, stand hand in hand. Later, don''t make any noise! Once the sound is leaked, it is likely to attract the enemy and kill him. " The little guys were frightened by Jiangning and nodded their heads honestly. When everyone stood hand in hand, Jiangning''s eyes were bright blue. All of them immediately felt an invisible force holding them up, then one by one, flying out of the window and straight to the blue sky. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 84 "Powerful magic, precise control, perfect silent casting without stick, amazing floatation!" The tutors at Hogwarts, almost at the same time, exclaimed. They had never met such a powerful magic. Even after reading the drawings, Jiangning was very satisfied: "yes, the design is very good! That''s exactly what I thought. It''s good. " "Just be happy, sir!" I don''t know when the housekeeper became more and more Jiangning centered. Jiangning did not understand this situation. Although he was his master, the tone of the housekeeper''s voice was not like this. Jiangning didn''t ask why the change happened. It''s unnecessary. "By the way, has the metal of the wand been analyzed? What kind of metal is it? " Jiangning is still quite curious about the magic metal originally produced by chaen world. It''s a pity that chayne is formatted. "The magic metal has been analyzed." "Oh?" Housekeeper encyclopedia style reply: "according to the information, this magic metal is an extremely rare metal. It''s called "the bone of ice and snow goddess." it''s said that it''s made from the skeleton of ice and snow goddess. So it has a blessing effect on the sorcery of ice attribute! " "My own attribute is shadow and darkness! For ice... " The housekeeper immediately replied, "you don''t have to worry about that. This magic metal has a certain degree of inclusiveness, if you add some specific magic metal, plus the appropriate alchemy. Then it can completely adapt to your attributes! " "Do you have these metal materials in the world?" Jiangning is most concerned about this. "The iron of shadow, the copper of abyss, these two metals do not exist in this world. We need to go to the shadow world and the abyss to find it! " Jiangning widened his eyes: "then I''m busy in vain!" "No, you can add these magic metals to your wand when you find them later. Moreover, your level will be stronger in the future. Magic wand needs you to transform properly, otherwise you can''t bear the witchcraft in the future! Although, the demand for magic wands is not so urgent. However, if you have a good wand in the early stage, it will also provide you with appropriate help! " "Well, these two worlds are not easy to make trouble of." The housekeeper poured cold water: "these two worlds belong to the top world even in the multiverse! It''s very dangerous! " Jiangning ¡ª¡ª Ignoring the housekeeper''s cold water splashing action, Jiangning began to continue to deduce the improvement of the extinction curse on parchment. Time goes by like this, rushing to one black wizard after another, quickly winding around these black wizards. No matter how hard they try, they can''t get rid of the shadow without substance. "Shadow strangles!" With the shadow twining, even in the dark, these black wizards can clearly see their shadows twined by the same shadow tentacles. As the tentacles work, they find their shadows torn to pieces in an instant. And they can only howl and die! ¡ª¡ª "This exotic wizard is very powerful!" Jiangning was attacked last night, several witches appeared again. They looked at the corpses everywhere and said solemnly. One of them squatted down to look at the dead, frowned and said, "it''s not like they''ve been cursed. They look miserable and suffer before they die. Is it a heart drilling mantra? " With that, he touched the body. The frightening thing happened, the body in the moment he touched, scattered into pieces. From the corpse, a black tentacle flew out and quickly wound around the man''s shadow. In an instant, his shadow was torn to pieces, and the man died in a howl. "Terrible magic!" The rest of them were instantly away from the corpse, looking at this frightening phenomenon that they had never heard of in their life. I''ve never seen any kind of magic after killing the victim. If someone touches the corpse, the trap that lurks inside the corpse will be triggered, killing the person who touches it. There is no magic other than curse that can do this! "Stay away from the wizard!" Chapter 85 Solved some of the following miscellaneous fish, the next journey, plain sailing. There is no black wizard like fish coming to do business like interception. Jiangning can finally be quiet, reading and studying quietly. The college''s freshmen and tutors can also be completely relieved. These days, they are worried every day, even in Diagon Alley. To send messages to the college, what we do every day is to stay in the room quietly and dare not go anywhere. Wait left, wait right, wait for the college to send someone to meet you. Who knows, the wizard sent by the academy is actually a foreign wizard. At first, they had doubts about the strength of the exotic wizard. However, whether it was the "floatation" that night with dozens of them flying in the sky, or the feat of killing at least 20 black wizards by one person last night, the impact on them was very strong. The little foreign wizard showed his frightening side. Since then, the freshmen and teachers of Hogwarts have been in awe of Jiangning. ¡ª¡ª After another day of driving, the carriage finally came to the boundary of Hogwarts! Looking at the towering Castle standing on the hillside, everyone''s nervous tension began to relax. "Hogwarts, here it is!" ¡ª¡ª "Everyone line up one by one to get off the bus. Be careful not to get crowded! One by one. " The teachers of the college are organizing the children to get out of the car, line up and walk into Hogwarts on foot. These children, with eyes full of wonder, looked at the towering castle on the hillside ahead. "Bigger than the Baron''s castle in our hometown!" "This is a wizard''s castle!" "We will live here in the future, won''t we?" ¡ª¡ª The children talked about it, and the tutors didn''t organize it. He didn''t care about the children''s reaction. Because when I saw the castle, it was the same. "Look, what''s in the sky?" A boy stretched out his finger, looked at the sky and yelled. We all looked up at the sky, a huge Griffin flying in the sky, aiming at the position where you dive. "It''s coming!" Little guys who don''t know why, yelling in a panic. Hans had no choice but to come out and maintain order: "don''t be nervous, this Griffin is the mount of Dean Gryffindor! It won''t hurt everyone. Keep quiet As soon as Hans spoke, the Griffin reached the ground almost at the same time. Gryffindor jumped from the Griffin''s back and came to us with a smile: "children, you have worked hard. I''m sorry to make you scared these days. But when you come to Hogwarts, you''re safe. This is your new home. You are going to spend seven years here until you graduate from here Then he came to Jiangning and said, "thank you very much, Jiangning. If it wasn''t for you, the safety of these children can''t be guaranteed. " "I''m going to find Ollivander. I''ll help you by the way." Gryffindor said with a smile, "it''s a great honor for Godric Gryffindor to be your friend." Jiangning did not speak, patted Gryffindor on the shoulder and walked towards Hogwarts. ¡ª¡ª In Hogwarts at night, the lights are bright and candles are everywhere. This extremely luxurious scene, let these children from the countryside, eyes, constantly guess how rich Hogwarts is. Next, a branch ceremony will be held. Jiangning didn''t want to come, but it was forced by Gryffindor. Let him watch the Hogwarts division ceremony and the division hat. For this cap, which was taken from Gryffindor''s head and injected into the minds of the four giants respectively. Jiangning just glanced at it, then turned away. This kind of hat, if he wants to, then he can also make it. Although can speak, but does not have the very valuable function. Then the branch opened its mouth and sang a bad song. Most of the children were startled. However, then began to look at the branch hat with interest. After that, Jiangning witnessed the branch ceremony with his own eyes. Then each of the big four said something encouraging and announced the start of the banquet. When the empty tableware, suddenly a lot of delicious food. This group of little guys, immediately enter the looting mode. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning tasted the dishes and found that the craftsmanship of these domestic elves was really good. It''s just that the dishes are too simple. It''s just a few things over and over, which can''t be compared with Chinese food culture. However, these house elves are really good at housework. Because he asked Gryffindor around him, "where can I buy this kind of house elf?" Gryffindor was a little stunned and said, "what''s this for? You want to buy these house elves? " Jiangning nodded: "I wander alone all the year round. I need to find some house elves to take care of my daily life." Gryffindor nodded clearly, and the other three heard their conversation. Slytherin said directly: "Hogwarts has a lot of house elves. I''ll take some of them with me later." "Thank you very much." The big four didn''t care, waved and the party continued. ¡ª¡ª After the banquet, Slytherin led Jiangning to Hogwarts'' kitchen. Hogwarts house elves are usually there. "Meet the great master!" See Slytherin, in the kitchen busy house elves, instant salute to Slytherin. "You choose!" Jiangning walked forward a few steps, carefully looked at the house elves, and finally chose four. Two men and two women, just make a pair! It is easy to breed in the future. Looking at Jiangning''s selection, Slytherin stepped forward and said harshly, "listen, the wizard in front of you is your new master from now on. He and his descendants will be your master forever. You and your descendants are his slaves forever! Do you hear me Four house elves looked at each other timidly and knelt down in front of Jiangning: "see you, master! Please give us a name Jiangning renamed the four house elves. The men were Megan and DOMA. The women''s names are Millie and dummies. "Thank you for your name!" Jiangning nodded with satisfaction, and then he imprinted his mark on the arms of the four house elves. "It''s my mark, and it''s also the family badge! You must remember carefully! " Four house elves desperately nodded, constantly looking at their new owners and the family badge on their arms! "Thank you so much, Salazar!" Slytherin didn''t care. He waved his hand and said nothing. Then, begin to return to the rest area. Four house elves follow Jiangning to the rest area! Entering the bedroom, Jiangning opened the carriage and said to the house elves, "this is my residence, my permanent residence. You will live here in the future. Except for some special rooms, I will mark them in red. The rest of the place, you can go in. " When the four little guys entered the carriage, they were shocked by the luxurious decoration inside. In Europe of the 10th century, the luxurious decoration style is still very rough. The mobile manor in Jiangning is the most prosperous place in the world. "The new master is a very powerful and rich man. A wizard of great status! " "By the way, the bookcase on the far right of the study on the second floor has books recording family history on it. You can have a look and be familiar with the history of the family! " Then, they transmit the celestial language to their brains. "Yes, great master!" Feeling the strange language and words in my mind, the elves responded respectfully. Jiangning nodded and went out. The carriage retracted its pendant and hung around his neck. Chapter 86 The next day, Jiangning got up early and explained to the big four why he left. They understood. Then Jiangning walked into the carriage. "DOMA, bring me a breakfast." Bang! With a dull sound, domana''s thin body appeared in front of Jiangning, pushing the dining car with both hands. The silver tableware was put on the table one by one, and a glass of red wine was poured for Jiangning. He said respectfully, "your breakfast, master!" It has to be said that the meticulous professional attitude of domestic elves is incomparable. If in the real world, there are such waiters. Then, no one''s can compete with them. Moreover, they are very good at phantom development. DOMA lifted the lid one by one. Breakfast was French. Fried foie gras, St Jacques scallops, roasted Camembert cheese, veal in white sauce, Bordeaux lamprey and so on, a total of 20 dishes. After smelling these dishes carefully, Jiangning said in surprise: "in one night, you have learned these dishes?" "DOMA didn''t work hard enough. There are too many recipes in the master''s study. DOMA and Megan, they worked hard all night, but they still couldn''t learn all of them. DOMA is useless... "With that, DOMA would constantly hold her ears and punish herself. Jiangning stopped it: "DOMA, you can learn so much in one night. To be honest, it surprised me! You''re great. Don''t punish yourself! On the contrary, I will give you rewards! Each of you will have a dress But DOMA cried out in horror: "please, master. Don''t abandon DOMA, don''t abandon us. " "When did I say that I would abandon you?" Jiangning was puzzled. With tears in her eyes, DOMA said, "master, didn''t you say you wanted to give each of us a dress?" Jiangning suddenly realized that, according to Rowling''s writing, to give the house elf freedom is to give it a dress or sock. Understanding that DOMA misunderstood himself, he could not laugh or cry: "DOMA, you should understand the history of the family." DOMA nodded: "DOMA knows all about the history of the family. Originally, our family is a royal family with a long history! DOMA is honored to serve the royal family! " "The family is the royal family, so your clothes will represent the face of the royal family in the future. Therefore, dress on the body, can reflect the face of the royal family. It''s not to drive you away. To some extent, your future clothes represent the face of the royal family. So you can''t be careless, you know? " DOMA surprised said: "DOMA understand, thank the great master!" "Yes Jiangning nodded with satisfaction and then began to eat. I have to say that this breakfast is luxurious. But it''s nothing to him. He is short of everything, the most important thing is gold! These ingredients are just as much as they need. What''s more, he can enjoy what he wants as long as money can buy it. Jiangning doesn''t blindly practice hard. He''s not stupid. Why don''t he enjoy it if he has conditions? Even if it is the pursuit of eternity, it is also the pursuit of eternal enjoyment. ¡ª¡ª In this way, the carriage moved slowly at a steady and slow pace. Jiangning is not in a hurry, while enjoying food, while enjoying life, by the way learning research, is not the current pursuit? Well, for a long time at least, that''s it. In this way, after a few days, the carriage came to Diagon Lane again. And the agreement with Ollivander is just right. ¡ª¡ª Ding Ling! As Jiangning pushes the door and approaches Ollivander''s wand shop, the wind rings again. "Welcome! Oh, my friend, here you are at last Ollivander said in surprise. Jiangning said with a smile: "yes, Ollivander, I come here as promised! How''s the wand going? " "I''m sorry, my friend. I still don''t know the main material of the wand. Even if I read all the books and ancient literature, I still can''t find the material! I''m sorry, friend Ollivander is very distressed, as England and even the European continent, is the leading wand production master. This unknown metal material, he looked through the literature can not find. This made him lose face, and he thought that before he was negative, he praised Haikou. Jiangning comforted him: "never mind, my friend! I learned about the material of the wand by chance. It is a kind of rare magic metal called "the bone of ice and snow goddess". It is said that it is made of the bone of ice and snow goddess! " Ollivander was surprised to push the glasses on his nose and said, "it turns out that this material is called the bone of ice goddess! This name is also appropriate, it has an extraordinary blessing effect on the cold ice attribute! I have to say that you have a very rich collection of books! " "I''m flattered, Mr. Ollivander!" "Well, now that you know the name of the metal. Presumably, you should also have information on the material analysis of this metal Jiangning took out a scroll of sheepskin from his sleeve and handed it to Ollivander: "this is the information!" Ollivander couldn''t wait to take it over and looked at it fanatically: "incredible, incredible! This incredible magic metal still exists in the world! It''s incredible "How, Ollivander? With this information, the wand began to recast... " Ollivander patted his chest and said, "no problem, no problem! Recasting can be done at any time, but it''s not easy to melt the metal! " "I can do that!" "Now that you have a way to melt metal, I''ll design a new wand! What do you think? " Jiangning also took out a piece of parchment and handed it to Ollivander: "please design according to this style!" Ollivander looked at it and nodded: "excellent design! Absolutely. After all, it''s your wand "Please, Mr. Ollivander!" ¡ª¡ª In the next few days, Jiangning will be responsible for funding, while Ollivander will be responsible for purchasing auxiliary materials for the new wand. In this way, it took two days. In the morning of the third day, magic wand production began! ¡ª¡ª Oliver wand shop, production room. Jiangning used a carving knife to draw a complicated and incomparable witch array on the ground. While depicting, he chanted. He carefully portrayed that this was the first time he had done it. If there is a mistake, we have to do it all over again. Fortunately, it was a success this time! "Is this what you call the magic circle? Can it melt the bones of ice goddess? " Jiangning stood up, moved left and right once, nodded his head and said: "yes, this magic array can lead to a powerful magic flame. Enough to melt the bones of the ice goddess! " "In that case, let''s start!" "Good!" Jiangning nodded, and then he opened the magic array with his mental power! In an instant, the whole array lights up a dark blue light, and a dark blue magic flame appears out of thin air. Ollivander threw the wand in his hand, and the dark blue flame wrapped the wand in an instant. Constantly burning wand, very fast, almost visible to the naked eye speed. The bones of ice and snow goddess are melting rapidly. It took about twenty minutes to melt completely. After that, it continued to burn for nearly three hours. During this period, countless impurities were refined, and what finally suspended in front of Jiangning and Ollivander was just a fist sized silver body! This liquid, at this time, is still emitting bursts of cold. "It''s worthy of the title of the bone of ice and snow goddess, even under the burning of such a fierce magic flame. It''s still emitting cold. It''s really a rare magic metal! " Ollivander exclaimed. He then continued to throw one auxiliary material after another to the magic circle. After all the auxiliary materials melted, Ollivander said, "shape the wand!" This crucial step can only be carried out by Jiangning. With great and meticulous spiritual power, he shaped the silver white metal liquid in front of him. Soon, the liquid, big as the fist, gradually stretches. A magic wand about 12 inches long! "OK, keep the flame cool!" Jiangning in accordance with Ollivander''s command, the magic flame control at a certain temperature. Then he saw Ollivander using a special pen to extract the essence of those auxiliary materials. Then he used his pen to describe the rune on his wand. And then he took the best jewels. Carefully placed in the middle of the battle, and then continue to micro carving. Finally, the wand is formed! ¡ª¡ª Chapter 87 "All right, it''s done!" Looking at the silver wand with other colors and lines, Ollivander said with a satisfied smile: "perfect work!" "You have done another great work, Ollivander!" Ollivander shook his head. "No, I didn''t do it. It''s mainly you! " "I''m just shaping the wand and drawing the magic map. After that, especially micro carving, it''s up to you. " "Ha ha!" Ollivander is very satisfied with Jiangning''s eyes. He is more satisfied with the wand! "This is a powerful magic wand. I''m afraid my ancestor''s magic wand can''t be compared with this one! Perfection is like art! " The body of the battle is silvery white, and the whole body is carved with lines and patterns of different colors. The sapphire in the center is just like the pupil. At the handle of the battle, a giant dragon with a three legged head forms a hand guard by flapping its wings. Beautiful, strong, strong! Jiangning took out a bag of coins and gave it to Ollivander: "this is your reward!" "No, I can participate in making such a perfect wand. To be honest, I feel honored. You don''t have to pay! " Ollivander declined. "You''ve worked hard these days. Ollivander, the micro sculpture just now is a great waste of God! Take these as my wishes and take them! " Looking at Jiangning''s serious eyes, Ollivander took the purse: "OK, thank you for your kindness." Jiangning nodded with a smile. Then he took the wand and was ready to leave. Ollivander stopped him. "By the way, I don''t know your name yet?" "Ning Jiang! From China With that, Jiangning opened the door and went out. Looking back at Jiangning''s departure, ollivand muttered to himself: "Ning... The wizard from China..." later, he wrote the magic wand made in cooperation with Jiangning into his family history! ¡ª¡ª Leaving Ollivander wand shop, Jiangning went straight to the outskirts, looking for a deserted wilderness. The experimenter is satisfied with all kinds of witchcraft and the wand in the final opponent! Then he went back to Diagon Alley, his destination, the house of delaire. Push the door of the bar, the original noisy environment, after seeing who is coming. In an instant, the hall was all quiet, and everyone''s eyes focused on him again. Jiangning looked around, no one dared to look at him, everyone was whispering. The bar owner came to Jiangning with sweat on his forehead: "Dear wizard, what can I do for you?" "Give me a beer first!" "All right!" Then, the beer was delivered to Jiangning as quickly as possible. Jiangning took a sip of beer, took out a big bag full of coins and put it heavily on the bar: "I need the eggs of the Hungarian wasp dragon, hesterian black dragon, Norwegian spiny backed dragon and Swedish short nosed dragon! Who can find what I need, this bag of money is his. What''s more, there will be gifts after that! " "My God, what does this exotic wizard want to do with dragon eggs?" "Who knows, but isn''t it better to make money?" "My God, are you crazy? It''s a dragon egg. It''s not so easy to get. If you''re not careful, you''ll die! " ¡­¡­ "Look at that heavy purse. How much do you think it will be?" "I don''t know, a thousand? Or five thousand? " "Is it kingalon? Yinxi is not a tongnat, is it ¡ª¡ª Jiangning heard all these voices clearly. He simply opened his money bag, and suddenly the golden light came into everyone''s eyes. "My God, it''s all kingalon!" "This wizard from a foreign country is rich!" "It can be seen from his clothes!" "Must have come from a noble family!" ¡ª¡ª "I don''t think you have any questions? As long as you can help me find what I want, all the money is his. And depending on the quality of Longdan, I will consider additional bonus! " Jiangning hit hard again. Money moves people''s hearts. No one can''t help thinking about such a huge sum of money. But there is also a counter tone: "how can we guarantee that you will get the dragon egg and give us the money? Your strength is very strong, we can see it for all. What if you cheat? " "Yes, yes!" "What should we do if we cheat?" Just now, everyone was dazzled by such a huge sum of wealth, and suddenly heard people mention it. Just think of the most important problem! "I''ll vouch for it! Who brings me dragon eggs, then I promise, will give this person money as reward. And depending on the quality of the eggs, I will consider additional bonus as appropriate! " Jiangning once again pledged. However, people don''t trust him. He is powerful and a wizard from a foreign country. It''s hard to be convinced. All the people are noisy and don''t trust him at all. When Jiangning was worried about what to do, the owner of the bar came forward: "everyone, be quiet and listen to me!" "It''s delaire. Be quiet and listen to old delaire." The scene quieted down again, and everyone''s eyes focused on old Dreyer. "I''ll vouch for the reputation of this wizard," said Dreyer, clearing his throat and finishing his clothes Jiangning heard this and looked at him in surprise. "You?" "Ha ha ha!" All of them laughed again, and some even sneered at delaire: "old delaire, you don''t have five hundred galons! Not even with this shabby little bar! What guarantee do you have? " "That is, why?" "Be quiet and listen to me!" Seeing the crowd''s eyes focused on him again, old delaire said: "this wizard from a foreign country is a friend of Godric Gryffindor, Salazar Slytherin, and roina Ravenclaw and Helga hechpatch! Is it enough to guarantee the reputation of the big four and Hogwarts? " "Friends of the big four?" "Some time ago, it was this wizard who took over the new generation of Hogwarts." "Unexpectedly, he is Gryffindor''s friend!" ¡­¡­ "Well, we believe it!" "Thank you Jiangning sincerely thanks old Dreier for his help. He waved his hand: "I have been helped by Godric Gryffindor! If you are his friend, then you are my old Dreier''s friend Jiangning is very grateful to thank you again. Then he turned to look at the crowd and said, "well, who wants to earn this commission?" Everyone whispered again and talked about it. It was obvious that the dragon was not easy to provoke. If you want to steal dragon eggs alone, you can''t succeed at all. Unless you have the invisibility cloak of death, you can''t steal the eggs from the dragon. Therefore, it is the most clear that we should form a team together. At this time, a slovenly dressed middle-aged man stood up and said, "excuse me, do you need this dragon egg?" With that, he took out a black dragon egg from his pocket. It was the Hesperian black dragon. "My God, it''s old John!" "Where did he come from?" In the face of all the discussion, Jiangning came to old John''s side, took the dragon egg in his hand, examined it carefully, and said, "well, this dragon egg is well developed." With that, he took out his purse, counted about 500 gold coins and handed them to old John. "This is your reward!" Jiangning''s action confirmed that he did not lie, and everyone was shocked again. One after another envied old John''s good luck! A dragon egg, sold sky high! Old John was also very excited. When he took over the huge sum of money, he was very dizzy. Then he clearly said incoherent thanks: "no... thank you very much, yes... Thank you very much, sir! My children, you can go to Hogwarts With such a real example, who would doubt Jiangning? Everyone team up and prepare to find Longdan for Jiangning. "Excuse me, is there a time limit? How long have you lived here? " Jiangning thought: "three months, I will stay here for three months!" "Well, let''s work hard! The chance to get rich is just around the corner! Let''s go ¡ª¡ª Chapter 88 Next time, Jiangning lived here in delaire, quietly waiting for the egg stealers to send him dragon eggs. Within a month, several waves of people came back one after another. He brought two black dragon eggs from hestiri islands, and Jiangning paid them as promised. The rest, such as the Hungarian wasps, the Norwegian spinosaurs and the Swedish short nosed dragons, have not been reported so far. These places are too far away from the British Isles. It takes a lot of time to come back. In addition, it doesn''t take a lot of time to find the dragon''s habitat and steal its eggs. I don''t know if three months is enough! Then, more than two months later, a few more waves of people returned to the bar. Unfortunately, no one brought dragon eggs. On the contrary, there are many people who are in a mess, even suffered heavy losses and almost lost their lives. For these people who have been seriously injured, Jiangning just threw a therapy on them. Then he ignored them, and he would not pay to comfort them. It has nothing to do with him. Since they took over the task, they should know the danger of the task. Although the reward and danger are equal, but still that sentence, not greedy is OK. Seeing that March was drawing near, the rest of us didn''t come back. Let a large number of people secretly feel sorry for them, all think Jiangning will leave here. But to their surprise, Jiangning did not leave. Every day will sit in the hall waiting for a glass of beer and vegetables, quietly looking at the door. ¡­¡­ The deadline of March is coming, but those who steal dragon eggs still don''t come back. "Probably on the way here!" Jiangning thought to himself, after all, the rest of the place is far away from Europe, and it will take time. Later, Jiangning specially waited for another week. That day, as usual, he came to the hall to drink. Suddenly, the door of the bar was pushed open! Everyone''s eyes, instant focus on the door. Three ragged and bloodstained figures stagger in. One of them had an irregular bend in his arm, which was obviously broken. Three people look around in the bar. When they see Jiangning, they help each other and come to Jiangning. One of them took out a rock colored dragon egg from his pocket and handed it to Jiangning: "tree... Tree bee Dragon..." Jiangning took the eggs of the wasp dragon, and the wand pointed at the three of them, and the soft water blue halo shrouded them. They are surprised to find that their injuries are recovering quickly and their physical strength is also recovering quickly. Even the broken arm is recovering quickly! "Thank you very much!" They thank Jiangning for this magic therapy. There is no magic in this world! Jiangning jaw head, take out a bag of bulging money bag, give them in the hand: "this is your due reward!" Later, he put the eggs into a special alchemy bag. Jiangning spent a lot of time on this special space equipment. The cost of auxiliary materials alone is no less than 500 galleons! The main material is the pocket of a special marsupial creature, which is similar to a seahorse. But it''s bigger than a seahorse. They are said to be extremely rare. In modern terms, they are extremely rare and endangered creatures. Although it is "animal protection", there is no such saying in this wild tenth century. Therefore, Jiangning got the animal after spending a lot of money. Kill it, peel off the most important pocket, and add all kinds of luxurious auxiliary materials to make this space equipment. Jiangning is named "wisdom pocket". After all, he is a wizard! What''s more, Jiangning exerts the traceless stretching spell in this pocket which carries a lot of space itself! Change the space inside it from one room to four rooms. And has reached the limit, can not continue to upgrade! Even so, Jiangning is satisfied. He put the unimportant things in his wisdom pocket. ¡ª¡ª Because he was not sure if anyone would come back, Jiangning had to stay for another week. In this week''s time, it was confirmed that no one would come again, so Jiangning left Diagon lane and went to the European continent! After he left, his deeds were recorded by old Dreier and engraved in the bar as a kind of boasting talk! ¡ª¡ª After leaving Diagon Alley, Jiangning went straight to London and found a merchant ship in the port for Europe. Paid the shipping capital, then took the boat to the European commercial port Antwerp! To Antwerp, bid farewell to the ship owner, Jiangning alone to the German border! During this period, Germany had not officially changed its name to "Holy Roman Empire". The current king was Otto I, who was crowned emperor by the pope in Rome. After him, it was Frederick I who changed the name of the country to Shenluo, which is more familiar to later generations as "red beard" or "Barbarosa"! ¡ª¡ª Jiangning also simply looked at Germany in this era, then he went straight to Austria and then to Hungary. Hungarians, a nomadic people living in the grasslands of Central Asia, called themselves "Mazar people", migrated all the way to Europe, and then gradually moved into the Pannonia grassland, expelling the awals. After that, they lived here for generations. Jiangning found that these Hungarians are not as Europeanized as they were hundreds of years later. At present, they still retain the characteristics of many Oriental nationalities. Hair, face, eyes, etc. After seeing the appearance of Jiangning, they are very curious about the origin of Jiangning. Learning that he came from the Far East like their ancestors, he warmly entertained Jiangning. After a simple and lively lunch here, Jiangning bid farewell again. South into the kingdom of Croatia, and then across the sea to Italy. After a few days in some famous cities, Jiangning went straight to North Africa. I spent more than a month in Morocco, North Africa. It was ruled by Arabs who believed in the doctrine of the Communist Party. In order to avoid trouble, he did not enter the local city too much. After that, he climbed the Atlas mountains into the vast Sahara desert. The scorching heat of the Sahara desert, just from the cool Atlas mountain down, will usher in waves of hot haze. After releasing the carriage, he went directly into the carriage, and then the carriage slightly adjusted its direction and moved towards West Africa. ¡ª¡ª Through the vast sand sea, into the vast west African prairie. When passing through these places, there are also many unsophisticated niggers to attack. However, Jiangning was dismissed, according to Slytherin to the potion formula. When Jiangning crossed Europe from Britain, he collected a lot of magic potions and entered the vast African continent. Along the way, I saw and collected many rare potions. Some potions, after two thousand years, belong to the rare potions that have disappeared. Therefore, for a long time, Jiangning devoted himself to making magic potions in the laboratory. Moreover, he also brought forth new things and created many new magic potions. Thanks to the wilderness of this era, many rare animals and plants can be seen everywhere. ¡ª¡ª "DOMA, bring me a cup of tea!" Jiangning in the vast Savannah, holding up a sunshade, a rocking chair, coffee table. Put some fresh fruit, lazy rest. During this period of time, it took too much time and energy to run and boil magic potions. It''s also time to relax and relieve the tired spirit for many days. After a dull sound, DOMA''s thin body came into Jiangning''s eyes. Slender and thin hands, holding up the big tray, he placed the tea set one by one, adding tea: "your tea is coming, master!" Jiangning picked up the cup, wrinkled the green tea, drank a mouthful of praise: "DOMA, your brewing skills are getting better and better." DOMA was very happy with Jiangning''s praise. He almost danced: "thank you very much for your praise! DOMA still has a lot to learn. She can''t disgrace her master or her family! " His wrinkled face was full of seriousness. He didn''t say much. That''s what the house elves are like. The degree of enslavement is very deep! And to own master as well as the family, the loyalty is very high. An obvious example is that the Black family''s house elves are enslaved to a great extent! When they are old, their heads are cut off by their owners and hung on the wall for decoration, which is regarded as the highest pursuit of their life! From this, we can see the enslavement degree of domestic elves! ¡ª¡ª After a few hours'' rest, Jiangning entered the carriage again and drove to Senegal, West Africa. Chapter 89 It took three days for the carriage to come to Senegal, West Africa! After getting off the carriage, you can see from a distance that the unique style of the tropical grassland is on it. All kinds of carnivores and herbivores are full of them. It''s a little vigilant and curious to see Jiangning herbivores. Although the carnivores also watched him warily, they still had a hunting look in their eyes. This is not, there is a lioness lying in the grass, a little bit closer to him. "Ha ha, it''s been taken as prey!" Jiangning playfully looked at the approaching lioness, wand in hand, at the grass where the lioness is. In an instant, a broad wall of fire encircles the lioness inside. The sudden fire made the lioness panic. It keeps trying to break out of the fire, but its nature of being afraid of fire makes it dare not hit the wall of fire. The lion''s face was full of fear, whining and howling. At this time, Jiangning saw two little lions stumble out of the grass and come to the front of the fire wall, whining constantly. "I can''t eat the lion!" Helpless shaking his head, magic wand point, the wall of fire instantly dissipated. The lioness saw the wall of fire around it disappear quietly, its IQ can''t figure out why, and for the rest of its life, it started to run. Also dare not play Jiangning''s idea, all this for Jiangning, just a trivial episode. But his performance just now was clearly seen by several pairs of eyes in the dark. ¡ª¡ª Drive away the nearby carnivores and park the cart beside a balsam tree. Jiangning got out of the car and collected some precious plants nearby. In order to preserve these rare plants with different habits, he specially opened up a botanical garden. Let the house elves take good care of these delicate and precious plants every day. At ten o''clock in the evening, Jiangning had dinner and lay on the rocking chair quietly watching the beautiful sunset. These days of work and rest, let his spiritual strength, increased a bit. Learning new knowledge, combined with his own learning, makes his inside information also enhance a lot. Living a full life every day, this kind of study and life style is different from the study of students. It''s boring! Jiangning is very satisfied with the constant learning of the mysterious knowledge related to witches and the feeling of exposing the mysterious veil. "Yes?" In the distance, Jiangning saw a flash of fire in the distance. I don''t care about these things like the forest fire. He looked at the beauty of the setting sun in West Africa with great interest. After a while, he saw the fire approaching him. This is a little serious, his eyesight is very clear to see a group of black people holding torches, come to their own in a big way. "For what?" Black people in this era are much more savage than those in the 21st century. Unlike their descendants, they did not contact with modern civilization, although many black tribes in West Africa also gave birth to civilization. But on the whole, it is still a lot behind. After about ten minutes, the black people finally came to Jiangning. Out of this group of black people came an old black man dressed as a chief. He came to Jiangning and said something. Unfortunately, Jiangning didn''t understand what he was saying. There are many nationalities in Africa, and these nationalities have many tribes, not even one tribe. Their languages are different. It seems to understand that Jiangning doesn''t understand their language, and the chief dressed up man says something to the people around him. Then, several black people came to Jiangning with something wrapped in palm leaves. They opened the packages one by one. Jiangning saw that it was wrapped with food, such as fruit and so on. There are also some packages, which contain one gold product after another! Then, under the leadership of the chief, these black people knelt down in front of Jiangning and kept kneeling. What are you talking about! ¡ª¡ª "Housekeeper, what are they doing?" "They are worshiping you and treating you as a god!" Jiangning suddenly realized: "so it is!" I remember that I had seen similar information on the Internet before, saying that in the early days of the great voyage, when Indians first met European whites. Think of white Europeans riding horses as gods, because there are no horses in America. So when they saw white people riding such a tall and majestic animal, they regarded white people as gods. They worshiped and offered food and gold to please the gods. As a result, gold made the first colonists greedy. They began to slaughter the Indians and take their gold. In addition, the Inca Empire, which occupied the South American continent at that time, was destroyed by more than 100 Spanish colonists! The Indians, who were still thousands of years old, were terrified when they saw the muskets in the hands of the colonists! Think it''s a God''s weapon! Lost the will to resist! Otherwise, how could the Spanish colonists with just over 100 people destroy the vast Inca Empire? ¡ª¡ª It''s the same with these black people who are kneeling down in front of us! Their civilization level is very low. When they saw that Jiangning could command the fire easily, they naturally linked him with the gods. Soon, Jiangning also thought of this problem. He felt that he must have been seen by these black people when he was bluffing the lioness. That''s why they came to look for themselves. At first, they didn''t understand what Jiangning did to them, but after Jiangning did it again several times. Only then did they understand Jiangning''s meaning. When they got up one by one, the chief kept saying something to Jiangning. And he pointed away with his hand. "They are inviting you to their tribe!" "To their tribe? I don''t have that spare time! Next, I''m going to cross the sea and South America! " Jiangning rubbed his chin, thinking that he needed to go to the American continent. What''s more, the American continent is huge and vast, with many rare herbal plants and magical creatures. It''s very worthwhile for him to collect and expand the variety scale of his botanical garden! When the chief saw that he had sent out the invitation, the "God" did not move! He was very anxious, because he was very anxious to say something. He also tried to touch Jiangning''s body with his hands, but he was bounced away by the distorted position around Jiangning''s body. This invisible force made everyone more awed of Jiangning. They knelt on the ground and kept saying something. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning some speechless: "forget it, go to have a look! Maybe we can find some rare plants, maybe! " I think so. He took the carriage. Raise your feet and walk to the place the chief points out. When the black man on the ground saw it, he could not hide his joy. The chief quickly got up from the ground. He ran a few steps to Jiangning. He spoke the dialect that Jiangning didn''t understand with great respect. Then he waved, and several strong black men came to Jiangning with their shaggy sedan chairs and stopped. Jiangning understood this time. He was invited to take a sedan chair. Looking at the simple, rough and ugly sedan chair covered with animal skin, Jiangning raised his feet and sat on it. After that, the chief yelled, and four strong black men immediately raised their sedan chair and walked toward their tribe. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 90 In front of this humble village, we can''t even call it a village! The population is only two or three hundred. Compared with a small tribe with dozens of people, it is a larger one. The houses in the village are built on triangular shelves made of wood and then on the ground. With some hay bedding around, it becomes the simplest room. When they saw the chief, all the men, women and children from the village came out to watch! They gathered around and spoke the local language. Then the chief said something out loud, and then all the men, women, old and young fell on their knees again and again to pay homage! Jiangning After that, under the arrangement of the chief, two or three hundred young and old people held an extremely "grand" bonfire banquet for him! A group of people danced around the campfire. After that, some girls came to Jiangning and said something to him. Later, several girls entered Jiangning''s "room" to "make a bed" for him, and then several girls went in. Then... Didn''t come out! ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Jiangning didn''t know what these people meant. He looked at the girls in front of him and said something to him. He''s upset! Language barrier is a real problem! When he saw a group of girls making his bed, his face suddenly changed! This is Africa!!! It is said that there is a custom among some native people in Africa. In order to show respect for the guests, they will arrange the most beautiful women in the group to make the bed for the guests and accompany them to sleep! It''s a kind of etiquette. If the guests don''t want to, they will be very angry and think it''s disrespect for them But, looking at those people who can hardly see their faces except for their eyes and white teeth, they sleep with themselves. That picture made Jiangning shiver all over, although he was lustful. But also very picky, looking for their own aesthetic point of view. And black people, to be honest, really don''t conform to his aesthetic point of view. He doesn''t have that strong taste... Is it, tonight ¡ª¡ª Looking at these girls constantly pulling themselves, trying to drag themselves into the room. To tell the truth, Jiangning is not so crazy about them! This tribe regards itself as a God and devotes itself wholeheartedly. It''s OK to be ungrateful, but if you still hurt people, some things are too bad. Jiangning in a dilemma, constantly in the heart of his mouth: "let you cheap, let you cheap, cheap embryo, bah!" Wulala!!! A strange cry came, like a roar of war. Jiangning clearly saw that the faces of all the men, women, old and young in the tribe had changed greatly. The women held their children tightly, and the young men quickly picked up the simple shields made of stone axes, stone spears and vines. One by one, as if facing the enemy, be ready! "Here''s the chance!" This posture is obviously a foreign invasion! When everyone looked nervous, Jiangning knew that his chance to pretend was coming again! He stepped forward and shook his robe. A silver dragon wand was in his hand. Give everyone a smile enough to make them feel relieved! Maybe smile is the first language of human beings! No matter where you are in the world, smile is always a signal of goodwill and a reassuring expression. Seeing Jiangning''s smiling face, the tension on all faces was obviously relieved. Everyone looked at their "gods" just now. They were so frightened that they almost forgot that the gods they invited back were still in their villages. Now I see the God''s smile, although the two sides don''t know the language, but all people''s hearts are calm. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning roared in his heart: "thank you! Thank you for getting me out of that embarrassing situation! Thank you. Go to hell! " His eyes, bright blue again, and more than ever! Hold up the magic wand: "fire dragon!" The next moment, a huge Fire Dragon flew out from the top of the battle! The fire dragon opens its mouth and roars soundlessly! Everyone in a moment, open mouth, shocked looking at the fire dragon in the sky! And those who come to attack the enemy, but also by the sudden appearance of the fire dragon in the dark awed. In horror, they threw down their "weapons" and yelled, turned around and ran! However, a brilliant blue color enveloped their bodies! They can''t move at all! Then, the individual show begins! One hundred level mage chooses the boss of the novice village alone. There is no suspense. All are destroyed! ¡ª¡ª At the end of the war, under the leadership of the chief, everyone knelt down again! A lot of food and gold, piled at the foot of Jiangning! Jiangning only takes away the gold, but not the food! Then his body was suspended directly in the air and flew toward the western coast. Looking at the posture of "God" flying in the sky, I kneel down again! After that, the tribe used rough techniques to carve the whole body of Jiangning! Put in the tribe, worship generation after generation! And the news that this tribe got the protection of God spread all over West Africa! This news depends on Jiangning deliberately let go of a few fish! As for Jiangning, he can''t do without going! If he doesn''t leave, he can''t guarantee that someone will come to the rescue! Therefore, after helping them to solve the enemy, we should get away from them! As for some rare plants not collected in West Africa, we will not collect them for the time being! Next time, there are plenty of opportunities. If you can''t, you can offer a reward in North Africa! ¡ª¡ª After a half day flight, Jiangning came to the coast of West Africa. Take out a map, identify the direction, then fly toward the Cape Verde Islands. By the next day, when the sun rose, several islands on the sea were clearly visible. ... and then he landed on fogo island! ¡ª¡ª Putting down the carriage, Jiangning stepped in. "DOMA, get me breakfast!" As soon as he approached the hall, Jiangning called out. DOMA''s speed seems to be always so fast! He appeared in front of Jiangning with a thump. He was dressed in a formal dress without a wrinkle, which was more standard than the British housekeeper. Wearing a pair of white gloves, pushing the table with both hands. "Your breakfast, master!" DOMA will be a beautiful luxury breakfast one by one, placed in front of Jiangning, and then gave him a glass of white wine! While eating breakfast, Jiangning told DOMA: "DOMA, call me at noon! I was very tired yesterday. I need to rest later, so I came to call me at lunch "Yes, master! DOMA, I see. " "Yes Jiangning is very satisfied with the service attitude of the house elves, and really can''t find a single fault. He quickly and gracefully finished his breakfast, got up and went to the bedroom, sat on the bed and began to meditate! And in an instant, it entered a state of deep meditation! Chapter 91 This deep meditation lasted for two days! During this period, even when DOMA, the house elf, came to wake Jiangning, he was stopped by the housekeeper who immediately appeared. Therefore, when Jiangning woke up, the first thing was to feel hungry. After that, I found that my spiritual strength seemed to increase a lot. And it makes him feel more relaxed in control. Having experienced the radiation baptism of super energy crystal, Jiangning''s spiritual power is so powerful that it can interfere with material. In addition, after he first became a wizard apprentice, his spiritual power was baptized again! After that, the power of the fountain of eternal life made him accept another baptism. The spiritual power of the original intangible material, after one after another baptism, as well as this deep meditation, has finally undergone a qualitative change. His spiritual strength, completely transformed into a silver color! It''s no longer the way it used to be. It''s invisible. It''s hard to see and touch. Now, it has been sublimated to see clearly. But still can not touch, because this is the invisible power! "The effect of this meditation is so obvious!" He was very happy because this time he inadvertently entered a state of deep meditation. These two days of meditation are comparable to the ordinary meditation of the past three months. What''s more, his spiritual power has undergone a qualitative change! It''s impossible for countless ordinary meditations. "You have stepped into the threshold of level 4 wizard!" The housekeeper''s figure projected in front of his eyes and congratulated him. Jiangning closed his eyes and carefully felt his spiritual strength, which was indeed more than several times stronger! It is estimated that these times are less estimated. "Can I be promoted to level 4 wizard now?" The housekeeper shook his head: "not yet, although your spiritual strength has reached the standard! But the inside information is still insufficient, unable to cause qualitative change. Forced promotion will only burn your potential! Maybe you can be promoted to level 4 wizard successfully, but you have to stop at level 4 all your life "I''ve read so many books and learned so much knowledge, but I still can''t arouse qualitative factors?" Jiangning doesn''t understand. Is there any standard for this so-called factor that causes qualitative change? The inside information is very mysterious. There is no specific standard. It can''t be seen or touched. It depends entirely on one''s own feeling. "Reading a lot of books doesn''t mean you have a deep foundation! You haven''t turned all this knowledge into your own power. Apprenticeship stage is not obvious, once you become a level 4 wizard. We must determine our own system as soon as possible and thoroughly sort out what we have learned. Turn them into their own instincts. Only in this way can they go further! " Jiangning patted his forehead: "OK! It seems that I still have a lot to learn! " After that, what did he think of? He asked the housekeeper, "we have experienced many worlds. How many origins have we plundered in the Lord''s world and here?" He didn''t say steal, because it''s not elegant! "Only 20 million!" "Twenty million?" Jiangning frowned: "this is too little!" Indeed, it''s rare, not enough to spend. And the knowledge behind, die expensive die expensive! For this, the housekeeper''s explanation: "there is a fusion phenomenon in the main world, and the world consciousness has not entered deep sleep! It''s very alert! Can get so many sources, or because your participation, triggered the world''s integration phenomenon! Otherwise, we can''t get so many sources! " Jiangning looked at the housekeeper in surprise: "do you mean that the main world will be promoted to the higher world?" "Right now, that''s right!" "If it becomes a higher world, it''s a bit dangerous!" "Crisis and opportunity coexist!" The housekeeper came out of the blue! Jiangning ignored him and thought of his own problems. If the main world (mummy) is promoted to the higher world, once there are some powerful characters, parents and Cassandra, will they be in danger? As soon as the idea came up, he threw it away. That''s a low probability! Hardly, but just in case. Thinking of this, Jiangning secretly thought about how to break the situation in case of such a situation? ¡ª¡ª "DOMA, where''s lunch?" As soon as Jiang Ning came downstairs, he couldn''t wait to call DOMA. Compared with DOMA''s "status" in Jiangning''s mind, the other three house elves are just crying. Their sense of existence in Jiangning is too low. With a dull sound, DOMA''s thin body appeared in front of Jiangning. Still push the dining car, meticulously put the food at a time, poured a glass of wine for Jiangning! Just like a housekeeper, standing by quietly! In other words, DOMA should learn this from reading, and the object of study is the British housekeeper! Jiangning while cutting steak, while thinking about things, housekeeper just that words too suddenly. Although there have been some speculations in my heart, I still don''t think about it in detail. Those early signs, let Jiangning suddenly realized! In the future, I''m afraid that the original pure mummy world will change completely because of my own reasons. That apocalypse is proof! ¡ª¡ª After lunch, Jiangning wiped the oil stains on the corner of his mouth and said to DOMA, who was waiting on one side, "I''m going to go out and bask in the sun. DOMA will make a pot of tea later!" "All right, master!" Jiangning out of the carriage, did not wait a few seconds in front of the grass, has built a translucent umbrella. Reclining chairs, books, tea tables, fruit plates and a pot of tea have also been placed! Lying on the chair, he took a leisurely sip of tea, looked at the blue sky and white clouds in the sky, and said with emotion: "this is the life of man! I can''t recall what I''ve lived before! " However, before he had too many thoughts, he felt the call of something or nothing. "Yes?" Jiangning frowned slightly, closed his eyes and listened carefully to identify the source and location of the calling information! "Come here, come here..." "Come here..." "I''ll wait for you here. Come on!" ¡­¡­ "A fortune and treasure..." Strange call, Jiangning rare concentration: "this place is not right!" He looked up at the Fargo volcano in the distance. The call just now came from the volcano. "DOMA, pack up!" With a dull bang, DOMA appeared in front of Jiangning on time. Then DOMA packed everything as fast as she could! As soon as Jiangning raised his hand, the carriage turned into a pendant again and hung around his neck. Then he soared to the sky and went straight to fogo volcano. ¡ª¡ª The closer we get to fogo volcano, the stronger this unknown cry will be! "Be careful, sir! This force seems to have the breath of Nine Hells "The breath of hell?" Jiangning heard the housekeeper''s tone, rarely serious: "yes, hell is very strange. The devils living in it are all cunning villains. You must be careful! " "I see. I will." Although there is an old saying that a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall, Jiangning will not worry about this. If the devil who has something to do with hell had a way to deal with him, I''m afraid he would have done it as soon as he landed on the island. Now I can''t do it. I can only say that the devil ¡ª¡ª Looking down at the crater of the volcano, the thick mist with the smell of sulfur is constantly flying, and the bad smell makes a wizard in Jiangning isolate the smoke. The eye of insight on the forehead constantly scanned the bottom, and found a secret pattern in a dark place where it was difficult for the naked eye to distinguish clearly. Jiangning directly floated past, carefully checking. "This is the entrance of seal magic circle!" Jiangning''s eyes of insight on his forehead carefully observed the magic array, and he constantly deduced and analyzed it. After about three hours, I pushed the way into it. He took out his wand and knocked it on the six points of the magic array with a very regular number of times. A flash of light flashed, and the six points he knocked in turn flashed the pattern of the six pointed star. Then there was a hole in the wall of the rock that was constantly glowing black. It''s not much different from the tunnel he used to travel through time and space. He walked in with his feet raised, and the scene changed greatly. Standing at the foot of the place, is a black stone platform, in front of the winding flow of magma! There are black magmatic rocks floating in the magma, which form a ladder with the platform! At the end of the ladder is an altar carved out of granite, on which there is an old bottle. The bottle is painted with the appearance of the devil, and the wall behind the altar is engraved with a line of words and a huge six pointed star! "All this will pass!" Chapter 92 "All this will pass!" Jiangning chewed this sentence repeatedly. He always felt as if he had heard it somewhere, but he couldn''t think of why. He looked up at the wall again. When he saw the huge six pointed star, a flash of lightning flashed through his mind. "Star of David!" Jiangning finally remembered why the sentence on the wall felt so familiar. It was clearly a sentence on King Solomon''s ring. And about this ring, can also lead out a small story! ¡ª¡ª King Solomon''s guard was called Benaiah. He was wise and brave. He could do anything that the superior told him. Therefore, he was deeply trusted by the king, and the ministers all flattered him. Benaiah used to be a modest and prudent man, but for a long time, he was a bit adrift. One day Solomon heard that he was bragging, so he wanted to kill his pride, so he asked him to find a ring! The goods immediately pat chest guarantee, said I will help you, the ring to find back. The premise is that you want to say what features this ring has. Solomon intended to upset him, so he said, "I want a ring that can make the happy sad and the sad happy. I''ll give you half a year. If you can''t finish the task, you''ll never come back. "When Solomon said this, Benaiah was stunned. How could this ring be found in the world? But the big talk went out. If he couldn''t find it, Solomon wouldn''t even let him come back. It''s comfortable to live with the boss day by day. Once you leave the boss and live other days, is it still comfortable? Therefore, even if the heart in how embarrassed, do not want to go, it is not possible. For the sake of their own luxury and wealth. I had to go out to look for it. As a result, I searched all over Jerusalem for two months, but I didn''t find it, and I spent all my money. Now I can only go to the street to beg for food. I think of my shame. When I think back to my previous life and when I was a beggar under my illusion, it''s the gap between people and pigs! I can''t think of it for a moment... I didn''t commit suicide. He immediately howled, his heart was broken, and he looked like he was blown up by others He cried out in the stomach, and he caught the attention of an old fellow who passed by. The old blacksmith came over and patted him on the shoulder. A voice came from the old fellow: "what''s the strength of the young man? Have you been raped? Don''t be sad, all this will pass! " Well, it''s the general meaning anyway! Then the goods told the old man about the situation. The blacksmith immediately said, "Hey, what should I do? It''s just a small matter!" Then the blacksmith gave him a ring. When he got the ring, he was in a good mood... Then he ran to King Solomon. And King Solomon had a banquet at the palace. He didn''t see his friend for two months. He wanted to panic! There was some regret in my heart, when I heard the bodyguard say that his base friend had come back. Le''s chicken feet are no longer gnawed, so people call Jiyou over directly. When Benaiah saw queen Solomon, she missed her very much. They looked at each other, and there was a burning thing called "Jiqing". However, all the love ministers in the court are here. It''s not good to show their love in public, causing millions of tons of damage to a group of single dogs. So Solomon asked him how he came back, and Benaiah raised his hand haughtily to hug... Cough, no, he took out the ring and gave it to Solomon. When Solomon took it over, his original happy mood disappeared, and he remembered his first time... It was a dark and windy night. In the park, he and Kiyo exploded with each other... The pain made him unforgettable so far Then, benaya gave the ring to you Aiqing to try one by one. After touching the ring, everyone became unhappy. Some people think of their base friends betraying themselves and running away with others. Some people think that they were hooded by their base friends In a word, that''s how Benaiah successfully completed the task. The inscription "all this will pass" on the ring was firmly remembered by King Solomon and was always used to alert himself! ¡ª¡ª "Why is the seal of King Solomon here?" Jiangning was puzzled. At this time, a buzzing sound recalled in this space: "wizard, do you know Solomon?" "Who are you?" Jiangning asked. "I am the ruler of the east of hell, the commander-in-chief of the thirty first legion, Prince agarez!" came a numbing hum and smile "Agares? One of Solomon''s seventy-two pillars Agarez was surprised and said, "little wizard, do you know my name agarez?" "It is said that you signed a contract with King Solomon for him to drive after his death. Israel was invaded by Babylonians and opened the bottle that sealed you. You should be scattered in the world! Why are you all alone and sealed here? " "Shut up!" Agares, suddenly very angry roar. "Eh?" What''s wrong with this product? "What do you know? What Babylonian invasion opened our bottle, what contract... It''s all bullshit! Solomon is a liar. He cheated us and took advantage of us. Finally, we will be sealed around the world! This shameless liar "You who are good at lies will be cheated by human beings?" Jiangning despises this product very much, thanks to your ability to predict the future! It turned out to be a big waste, a big bucket! But agarez kept roaring: "what do you know? You don''t know anything! When I was in hell, you didn''t know where it was! Solomon himself is a very powerful wizard! From an ancient book, he found a way to summon us and entice us to sign an agreement with him. Finally, after we helped him to do many things, we didn''t keep our promise! Instead, seal us again! He did so much that he sealed us in 72 Jedi in the world! Just want to detain us forever! This shameless and despicable swindler "Let me ask you, what did you sign with Solomon?" "Divide the world equally, guide the great Nine Hells to come!" Jiangning speechless, this NIMA IQ is really in arrears! How could Solomon do such a thing? He has people living in the world, he has his descendants, in this case. How is it possible to agree to this condition? It is estimated that these demons are poor and afraid in hell. They are suddenly called to the world. Naturally, they can''t wait to enjoy the world! As a result, there was no strict treaty with Solomon! Not only did he not get anything, but he was ordered by others for nothing. Finally, he was sealed in 72 Jedi! In this way, it makes sense. Why this world, after a thousand years of time, did not spread rumors about the devil! It''s just that King Solomon is too comprehensive. These Jedi are places that ordinary people can''t set foot in. In this way, ordinary people will not let out the devil because of ignorance! And witches, basically, the world''s regular witches see the mark left by King Solomon! Will choose to retreat, rather than choose to disturb. Only Jiangning, who did not know the mark of King Solomon, broke in. This is also something King Solomon did not expect. If he can predict what will happen in the future, he will sigh that man is not as good as heaven! Let him painstakingly layout, in the end or someone entered the seal of the land! Chapter 93 "Wizard, let me out! I share the world with you Jiangning sneered: "let you out? Divide the world equally? Ha ha ha... " "What are you laughing at?" agarez said, slightly irritated "You just told me your plan. Do you think I''ll let you out? Let you continue to harm the world? " There is another thing Jiangning didn''t say, that is, even if it is a disaster in the world, it should be done by itself! "I can give you strength. I can give you whatever you want! If you lead the Nine Hells to the world, you will be loved by the supreme hell will! What''s good about human beings? They are too weak to be compared with the devil! Why don''t you join us, you will be the devil! No, I will be king! One leap into higher life, immortal Agarez tried his best to bewitch. "You don''t have to bewitch me. I can''t accept this! Not only will I not let you go, but I will seal you again! Even enslave you again Jiangning finished, took out his wand, and depicted the seal wizard array in the air! "You can''t do that! Don''t do that! Let me out, the world to you, I don''t want anything, just want to go back to hell Agarez is terrified! Since it was sealed here by King Solomon with a spell, along with a long time, in addition to geological changes. Make the seal appear loopholes, otherwise, he can''t talk, can''t pass information to the outside world. Finally, he met a wizard who could accept his information. As a result, he faced the situation of being sealed again. He doesn''t want to be sealed again. No matter what argares said or even threatened, Jiangning would not be moved! A stronger seal, the magic array, is imprinted on the bottle. With the landing of the sorcery array, agarez''s voice gradually weakened, and finally completely returned to calm! Jiangning went up to pick up the bottle and watched it carefully. The bottle is painted with the shape of agarez, and the seal incantation and the star of David are painted around it. This is the seal laid by King Solomon. Around these old seals, there is a new seal wizard array arranged by Jiangning. Now, agarez can''t think of coming out again. After thinking about it, he put the bottle into the carriage to keep it! In an instant, when you have time in the future, can you find some clues left by King Solomon. There are seventy-two Jedi in the world, one is volcano. The remaining Jedi were able to guess a few places, but without a sealed map, I''m afraid they didn''t know how long it would take to continue searching. So Agares has to stay with him. What''s more, a great idea just popped up in Jiangning''s mind! In the future, I''m afraid we can use these demons! Boom! "I took the bottle. The seal here is not stable!" Looking at the shaking underground magma and the intermittent falling dust and gravel, Jiangning knew that the seal space left by King Solomon was about to collapse! He must get out as soon as possible, or he may be buried alive, although he is not afraid of ¡ª¡ª As he walked out of here, fogo volcano began to erupt, with thick smoke and continuous gushing of magma. Where the lava passes, all things burn and all creatures disappear! Although countless vegetation was burned, but also to the island added a lot of territory, the rest with the passage of time! Everything will be full of vitality again! He entered the carriage without any consideration, and the carriage soared directly to the American continent. ¡ª¡ª After three days of continuous galloping and running, far through the window glass, Jiangning saw the green continent on the opposite side of the sea. "America The American continent in this period is absolutely wild in the wild, everything is very primitive. It''s the same with people living here. It''s wild and primitive, and everything is still in the stone age! Local aborigines are still hunting and fighting with weapons polished by obsidian. ¡ª¡ª As soon as Jiangning got out of the carriage and entered the forest, he was attacked by a bone arrow. Easily avoid this cold arrow, and then from the jungle, dozens of figures, holding stone spears, stone axes, bows and arrows and other weapons, all facing the vital parts of Jiangning''s body! The wand slid into the sleeve, and then the Indians rushed up with a roar of war and a strange cry. Dozens of stone spears and axes, a swarm of toward Jiangning body key poke. The twisted position of the body is always running, and the stone spear and stone axe are within three feet of the body, without any inch advance! At the top of the battle, there was a sharp ice like a sword. With a fierce wave, all the stone spears and axes were cut off! Looking at the hands of only a section of the wooden pole, all of us have a look of the devil. Looking at the ice suddenly gushing out of the Jiangning battle, they all Hula and kneel on the ground, constantly kowtow and kneel! Ask God''s forgiveness, only God can have this power! ¡ª¡ª It''s another language I can''t understand. Jiangning has no choice but to cross these aborigines! Go straight into the jungle! ¡ª¡ª South America in the 10th century, wild and dangerous! In particular, the Amazon rainforest is humid, muggy and difficult to walk. In addition, poisonous insects and snakes, all kinds of herbivores and carnivores fill the boundless rainforest. In this case, the primitive terror of tropical rainforest is highlighted. Along the way, Jiangning encountered dozens of waves of attacks! Poisonous insects also have poisonous snakes perched on tree poles, and their camouflage colors perfectly protect themselves. It is not found by natural enemies. If it is not for the protection of the body, witchcraft is permanently solidified in the body. Jiangning has already died here! Although the tropical rain forest is very dangerous, Jiangning has found many good things along the way! He picked countless plants that are unique to the American continent and can make magic potions. Greatly enriched their own botanical garden! Although it is relatively wild here, it is also a treasure land! And there is no other wizard to enter here, countless talents and treasures are everywhere. ¡ª¡ª After three days of walking, only a few miles ahead! It was also because of his extraordinary strength that many Jedi were able to jump as if on the ground. Save a lot of time, the rest of the time, most of the time spent on collecting all kinds of precious materials. In the face of this land without owner, Jiangning finally has a definite understanding of the housekeeper''s words! No wonder the original wizard colonized the world. Many witches, their promotion speed is frightening, their research is also very fast. All these are piled up with countless resources. Witches are like technical houses. As long as they have resources, they can stay in the wizard tower all their lives! Just continuous research, their inside information is constantly improving, and finally naturally promoted. Now Jiangning has not completely lived in a certain place and has been studying for many years! Even if it''s three days fishing and two days drying, most of the time is spent on enjoyment. Little time is spent on research and study. Even so, in the face of such a treasure mountain, it''s just the level of potion production these days! That''s enough for Salazar Slytherin! This is totally accumulated with countless resources, although it is partly because of his talent! But these resources have a lot to do with the vast and rich land! And he doesn''t need to worry too much about backup knowledge. The carriage steals the origin of the world all the time! In this way, he can digest and understand the knowledge at this stage, and exchange a lot of knowledge. Every day, he constantly read and study books, which makes him feel full and strong all the time. Now, he is enjoying it. He has changed his previous attitude of seeking pleasure and began to spend most of his time on research! At present, he is doing a research! ¡ª¡ª Carriage, Jiangning''s laboratory. On the table of the laboratory, there are several dragon eggs! They are Welsh green dragon, hercynthian black dragon, Hungarian wasp dragon! These three kinds of dragon eggs! Among them, the Heilong eggs in the hercynthian islands are the most, with a total of three! The other two kinds of dragons are the least, only one! What he is doing now is trying to purify the blood of these dragons, and then find a suitable mother! Create his unique pet! With a high degree of research on blood secrets and discussions with Salazar Slytherin, he is confident of re creating a new species! Give him time, even the Basilisk can be completely created. However, he doesn''t need a basilisk, compared with his perfect pet! The Basilisk is rubbish. It has no value at all! ¡ª¡ª His laboratory, magic and high-tech color is very strong! Although these scientific and technological machines can not be compared with the 21st century and even the world of higher technology, they are suitable for him now! If necessary, we can easily obtain these high-tech experimental equipment in a world with highly developed science and technology in the future! At this time, Jiangning is depicting the blood witch array on the special experimental platform! He needs to highly purify the blood of these dragon eggs to the limit of the blood itself! Then, turn them into embryos! Finally, looking for a suitable matrix! Moreover, the mother must be a powerful magical creature. As for what this magical creature is, he has already thought about it in his heart! ¡ª¡ª Chapter 94 With the completion of the depiction of the blood witch array, Jiangning began to start the witch array! The faint blue halo is all over the whole sorcery array! He took the Welsh green dragon egg and put it in the witch circle. Then, with a special pen, he wrote the charm on the egg! When the spell is finished, a strange force appears in the magic array and acts on the dragon egg. The charm on the dragon''s egg is shining with a blood red halo. It seems that Jiangning has seen earth shaking changes in the embryo that has not yet been conceived in the dragon''s egg. A trace of red blood in the black, constantly oozing from the eggs, sliding. The original brown color of dragon eggs with green dots also began to change. Green constantly erodes the eggshell surface, and finally becomes the main color! Moreover, the color began to deepen, and finally became translucent jade color! "Welsh green dragon seems to have a high level of blood!" Looking at the jade translucent egg in front of him, Jiangning thought to herself. This sorcery array has a high failure rate. If there is no higher blood in the body, it is likely to fail! It can happen that blood vessels degenerate or dragon eggs turn into blood. Even if the organism has high blood, it will not necessarily succeed! Even Jiangning did not expect that it would be a one-time success! Then he put the eggs of the Hungarian wasp dragon and the Black Dragon into the sorcery circle! Draw a charm on the eggshell and activate the sorcery array! This time, some bad luck, dragon eggs directly into blood! Nothing left! This made him very strange. He reformed this sorcery array. It''s also the first time he uses this sorcery array, and some defects are normal. After that, put in the remaining two eggs of the Hesperian black dragon, and draw a good charm for the two eggs. Side by side, put into the blood witch array. With the start of the sorcery circle again, the two dragon eggs, under the influence of the mysterious power, had a connection with their common blood. The dragon''s egg is disappearing, and the two blood vessels are mingling in the sorcery array! The blood lines belonging to impurities are eliminated, the higher blood lines are purified, and finally turn into a dragon egg like Obsidian! ¡ª¡ª Although we lost the wasp and a black dragon egg, we got two dragon eggs with high blood. No loss! Anyway, it''s too easy for him to get these eggs, even if he loses them all at one time, he doesn''t have to worry. After that, the problem is to find a suitable mother to breed a unique pet! ¡ª¡ª After the work of blood purification, Jiangning returned to his study! Call DOMA and ask him to bring tea and snacks. Jiangning is in the study, looking for information! It was very inconvenient for him to inquire about some news because of the different languages in the past few times! Therefore, he is ready to find a special witchcraft from the data, which can make him communicate with people without obstacles! "Housekeeper, is there any witchcraft that makes people communicate with intelligent creatures barrier free?" When I met with different language problems, I was in a hurry several times and forgot to ask the housekeeper. Fortunately, after calming down, he thought of the existence of housekeeper. Before, in the super out of control, the housekeeper once transmitted English to him. Let him learn English as easily as his mother tongue! "Yes, this witchcraft is called language mastery!" "Is it difficult?" "Your level is enough to learn. Its creation is mainly created when the wizard conquered the multiverse. The purpose is to communicate with the aborigines!" The housekeeper explained. "I see. Then give me the information!" "I understand!" Then a parchment recording the witchcraft of language fell out of thin air. Jiangning took the parchment and began to scan the records. ¡ª¡ª It wasn''t long before he learned the magic successfully! So he got out of the carriage and walked through the Amazon rainforest. It is said that even in the 21st century, there are still some indigenous Indian tribes living in the Amazon rainforest! With the vast rainforest, they avoided the persecution of the colonists and lived in an isolated environment! In the era of the rise of human rights, governments are no longer engaging in large-scale massacres for the sake of shame! In addition to the little Japan, this animal country, can do the slaughter! Indonesian wild monkeys, South Central savages, Korean sticks, all of them are bastards of cats and dogs£¨ Flood and earthquake, let them go to see the king of hell The worst is white! In the 21st century, thanks to the development of the network, this kind of thing is almost eliminated! In addition to the Indonesian monkeys, they committed a large-scale massacre of Chinese in 2000. Even the little Japanese devils boasted by animals didn''t do it in modern times. ¡ª¡ª Damn it, Jiangning is so angry when I think about it! He decided to take revenge sooner or later£¨ With personal extreme emotions! Excuse me!) ¡ª¡ª At present, Jiangning is walking deep in the Amazon rainforest. He meets a tribe! This tribe has a very small population, about a hundred people. It''s a very small tribe! What''s more, there is a bad habit of cannibalism! Looking at the arrival of Jiangning, a well-dressed stranger, they are very alert to Jiangning, each armed. They have never seen the clothes of Jiangning. I haven''t seen hair ornaments, and the three gem rings in Jiangning''s left hand and the silver wand in his right hand make them curious and alert! "Hello, I''m a traveler from far away. I''m thirsty. Can I have some water like you?" Jiangning is in charge of the native Indian language and speaks it very fluently. The familiar language surprised these Indians. They were slightly stunned. A chief dressed man (referring to the design on his body, the necklace on his neck and the feather in his hair) stepped forward and said, "how can you speak our language?" "I have a gift for language!" The chief was even more surprised: "I''ve never met anyone like you? What tribe are you from? "£¨ I don''t know if there are these words in Indian grammar! After all, the content of this book is written by Chinese people, so follow the Chinese custom! The Chinese are the biggest "I came here from the deep sea in the East. The place I came from is called China." The chief was even more puzzled. He obviously didn''t know where the Chinese tribe was. As for the sea, he just heard about it, but never saw it. "The sea? China? Is China the name of your tribe? " Jiangning patiently explained: "China is a country, in short..." he pointed to all the people, and then pointed to the East and the West: "from here to there, on such a vast land, my people are all over me!" "You come from a very powerful tribe!" The chief was awed. He had lived for so many years and had never seen a tribe with so many people. If, you have to ask, how can Indians believe it so easily? I said, "we are very pure, very simple!" Thanks to the strength of the motherland level tribe behind him, Jiangning was treated ceremoniously. He was invited into the chief''s hall and sat with the chief. Enjoy a leg... Human leg, but also a woman''s leg! The chief looked at Jiangning and asked, "Dear guest? What''s the matter with you? Why don''t you eat? " Looking at those people who ate a lot, a strong sense of nausea surged into his heart. He could only resist the protest of the moral bottom line: "chief, I''m sorry. In my group, they don''t eat people. " Pause: "moreover, according to the instructions of the wizard and the gods, cannibalism is a felony! You will go to hell after you die! " "Ah?" Chief panic God: "this is our tribal customs for many years, God did not give us such instructions!" Jiangning said with a smile: "that''s very simple. From today on, you will get rid of this bad habit. Eat plants and animals and God will forgive you "Really?" "Of course it''s true. I don''t believe what it is." With the chief''s eyes looking at his right hand, Jiangning waved his magic wand and burst into flames at the top of the battle, burning all those stumps to ashes! Then, he waved his sleeve, not taking away a cloud... Waving his sleeve, he dropped some meat, which was regarded as compensation! Chief eat a Essence: "God''s envoy!" Around all the people see Jiangning that cool magic real special effects, Hula of kneeling down a large, follow their chief, constantly kneeling, shouting God ah and so on. Ah, I have successfully installed a wave of force! Chapter 95 Then Jiangning lived in this tribe, because it was awesome to know the language of witchcraft. He got a lot of information about the distribution of precious animals and plants from the chief and the hunting soldiers! Now the scale of his botanical garden is big enough to compete with the national botanical garden! In other words, even the national botanical garden can''t be compared with his botanical garden, and their plant species and functions can''t be compared at all! With the guidance of the soldiers, Jiangning came to a forest lake. "My Lord, this is it!" Jiangning nodded, looking at the forest lake landscape, here is very beautiful! It''s beautiful! The lake is clear without any impurities. The animals and plants in the water can be seen clearly. There are some low shrubs and flowers everywhere on the Bank of the lake. Jiangning can see many precious plants! He stepped forward quickly and picked some plants. "Yes?" Jiangning looked at the huaguduo in his hands in doubt, and out of the huaguduo came one Little man with dragonfly wings. The little guy rubbed his eyes sleepily, blinked next moment, looked around, and suddenly yelled when he saw Jiangning. Jiangning feel this voice, very clear and sweet, wonderful! Even the screams! Then the little guy started yelling, pulling Jiangning''s sleeve, and constantly kicking the back of his hand! He said something in a hurry. This time Jiangning understood what the little girl said: "bad guy, bad guy! Put Dora''s house back, put it back "You are, what is it? Little guy The elf NAMED DORA responded almost without thinking: "Dora is not a thing, Dora is a flower elf, you put down my home quickly! Why She looked at Jiangning suspiciously and said in surprise, "do you know the language of flower elves?" "It''s the flower fairy!" Jiangning clearly, this kind of spirit is very small, almost does not have the attack ability! Their only function is to take good care of plants! Besides, I took good care of it! "Now I''m rich!" Jiangning said in secret. Although the house elves study very fast and seriously, they will not be lazy! However, the house elves are not good at taking care of plants! In the wizarding world, it''s usually the wizarding who specializes in this field. There''s no matter of raising elves at all. If you can trick the flower spirit to serve you, then your botanical garden will be able to generate resources for you! ¡ª¡ª "I know your language is very simple, because I am a wizard!" Who knows, Dora cried out in horror: "the evil wizard is coming, everyone come out! Here comes the evil wizard, run away "Wizard?" "How can this evil guy come to our fairyland?" "Get rid of these guys!" "Go and tell the tree people to come and drive away the evil wizard!" "How did such a bad guy cross the sea?" ¡­¡­ The sound of babbling sounded, one after another flower fairy constantly flew out of their homes, around the Bush and the sea of flowers, chirping. The soldiers who led Jiangning were in a state of ignorance and ignored them. ¡ª¡ª "I''m a good man, little ones!" Jiangning tried to explain! Immediately, countless flower elves denounced him: "deceiving, witches are evil!" "They don''t bathe!" "They study the bodies of the dead all the year round!" "And they want to enslave us!" ¡ª¡ª "What do you have to do to believe me?" Jiangning Fu forehead sigh, if usual, no nonsense, direct suppression! Now he wants to hire these flower elves to work for himself. Therefore, the image must be maintained! Even if the fist in his sleeve had already clenched! "No, no!" "Witches are evil!" "You have destroyed our home!" "Get out of our house, or the tree guard will come and you will be in trouble." "Tree people?" To tell the truth, Jiangning has never seen what Shuren looks like! I''ve only seen tree people in some literature and games. It''s said that they are very friendly, but also very powerful. It''s an ally of the elves! Stay aloof from the world and sleep in the jungle! "Yes, tree people!" "Get out of here!" Instead, Jiangning laughed, holding his arm: "I really want to see what the tree man looks like!" The flower elves didn''t seem to have seen such shameless people. They yelled at each other angrily, and the one named Dora even kicked him hard. Fortunately, her attack is not enough to trigger a distorted position, otherwise she would have been shocked to death! After a while, the tree people who Jiangning wanted to see came with a slow pace. Jiangning saw in the past that most of these tree people were sapphire, peach, Dalbergia, Acacia and even oak. There were dozens of them! No, dozens of tree people! "Wizard, get out of here!" An old oak tree man opened his mouth and said clearly. "Get out of here, evil wizard!" "You shouldn''t disturb the habitat of the innocent and lovely flower elves!" He brought those tree people, all said in one voice, constantly waving their branches, trying to intimidate! If it is an ordinary person, he will be scared away, but he is not an ordinary human, he is a wizard with great power! This can be seen from the expression of fear of the tree people. "I''m not really a bad person!" Jiangning tried to defend again. Dora said angrily, "you''re a liar! You''ve destroyed Dora''s house. It''s in your hands The oak tree man looked at the wand on Jiangning''s right hand and said, "wizard, tell me what you want! If you like it here. Big deal, we choose to migrate again! " Migration? According to the oak tree people, they have migrated more than once. Has something similar happened in history? "I didn''t mean to take your home. I came here by accident! I''m here to find plants that make potions and expand my botanical garden. I don''t know you''re here. I''m here with a friendly heart. " The oak tree man pondered a little, and then a woodpecker flew up to his ear What are you talking about. Jiangning saw that he nodded slightly. Then he looked at Jiangning and said, "foreign wizard, our elder asked to see you!" "Elder?" "Yes "Well, I''ll go!" He would like to see what the elders of this group of tree people are like, and judging the behavior of these tree people, they don''t seem to show their magic talent! This made him wonder whether Shuren is a caster or a pure physical attack or a flesh shield? ¡ª¡ª Chapter 96 Standing on the arm of oak tree man, Jiangning was quite speechless looking at their slow pace! But he didn''t show it. He wanted to see what the elder tree man wanted to do. With his strength, there are not many threats to him in the world! What''s more, he felt that people in these trees were afraid of witches. Although he was unfriendly and even hostile to the wizard, he didn''t see malice in oak''s invitation just now! On the contrary, the hostile attitude disappeared. That''s why he agreed to see their elders. After walking for about 20 minutes, the trees finally reached the place. Jiangning jumped down from oak and looked at the small lake. There was a small island in the middle of the lake. A huge rain tree, nearly 40 meters high! It''s ten meters higher than ordinary rain trees! On his stout trunk, he opened a pair of huge and green eyes, as well as his mouth. He looked very old, with dry wrinkles in his eyes and near his mouth. Around that group of tree people, all extremely respectful salute! Elder Yushu, opening his mouth, said in a loud and kind voice: "I thought it would be 500 years before this island and continent, which had not been discovered by human beings in the old world, would be discovered by some navigators. Then it was known by the human society. I didn''t expect that you came to the depths of this jungle 700 years in advance, no, it should be 1000 years in advance! " "A thousand years?" Jiangning secretly estimated that the era of great navigation was the era of great geographical discovery that began at the end of the 15th century and the beginning of the 16th century. Now it''s the 10th century, so I came to Brazil five or six hundred years ahead of schedule. And deep in the Amazon rainforest, the real large-scale human entry should be between the 19th century and the 20th century! In the 21st century, we have conquered the Amazon rainforest, but the environment here still says no to the people at that time! The real forbidden area! Jiangning didn''t expect that the elder Shuren''s ability of prophecy was so powerful that he even predicted the great geographical discovery. "Do you know what I''m here for?" The elder said, "no, I don''t know what you''re here for. However, I see the future has changed! The ethnic groups that should be extinct in the future have a little vitality because of your coming "Extinction?" "Yes, the inevitable extinction of ethnic groups!" Jiangning was very curious: "since you can predict things in a thousand years, can''t you change it?" Elder Shuren said with a wry smile: "although I can predict all the world in a thousand years, I can''t change the fate of the ethnic group! In the next few hundred years, because the island and this huge land were first discovered by the navigators of the old world. And then caused a sensation in human society, with the intervention of the state, active colonization! Blood and fire come into being! With the arrival of ordinary people, they cut down plants and build towns and villages. More and more witches come across the sea! " His tone was sad: "this virgin land, for these witches, belongs to an uncultivated treasure land! Countless rare animals and plants that can be used to enhance their magic ability have been plundered! Countless wizard families are stationed here! In the future, the only remaining tree people and flower Elves will be destroyed by greedy witches! Nowhere to hide! Although it is deep in the rainforest, the pace of the witches will come here sooner or later! If we don''t have the ability to cast magic, we can''t fight against the wizard at all! Only destruction will greet us "Didn''t want to move again?" Jiangning thought, since it will predict the danger, then it''s good to move again! Anyway, the earth is so big, there will always be a place to live! The tree elder''s desolate tone, with tears in his eyes: "it''s useless, it''s useless to move anywhere! In addition to a continent covered with ice and snow, there is still no way to escape the road of extinction! The ancient nature is gradually conquered by human beings! They conquered the things that human beings could not even think of in the past by steel chariots, big ships and iron birds flying in the sky. Finally, they even try to conquer the vast starry sky! In addition to the sea, let the human foot full of fear! No place can stop them! And we... "He looked at the surrounding people and said with a bleak smile," except for being able to live on the earth, we can''t survive in other environments. Since they are all dead, just stay here safely! Welcome death quietly There was silence, and the atmosphere was dreary. It was obvious that the tree people knew the prophecy. All of them knew the prophecy except the innocent flower elves. Since we can''t stop it, we can only choose to wait for death! For them, this is just a return to the embrace of mother nature, not terrible. The only thing that worries them is the destruction of the ethnic group! This is the only thing they are most worried about. They don''t care about anything else. Because, they died too many people. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning looked around, looked at the elder Shuren and asked, "are you the only people left?" "Yes, what you see in front of your eyes is the only people we have left! All the other people died in the old world! He died in the hands of the lumberjack, in the fire, in the hands of the wizard, and finally he was made into a magic wand, which in turn killed our people! Ha ha ha Elder Shuren''s voice is full of sadness, tears as big as football are dripping. Listen to elder Shuren, Jiangning sympathizes with them. Man! What a contradictory and lovely creature! On the one hand, they are industrious and creative, and have made remarkable achievements in civilization! With a short period of thousands of years, the development of modern industry! On the one hand, they wantonly kill other lives in the process of development! Whether it''s animals or plants, even themselves Step by step, human beings are on the road of self destruction, the farther they go! Although we all know that if it goes on like this, it can only be self destruction! However, the great division of mankind is not united. We can only let them know that it is a dead end to continue. We can only continue and we can''t stop it! Everything is because of human distrust. Division of ethnic groups, division of race, division of ideology! There are contradictions in all aspects, which make the human being today! It is precisely because of this that modern science and technology, which human beings are extremely proud of, has been developed for a long time! Although human beings on the one hand wantonly kill and destroy, when the environment is destroyed, they think of remedies! However, in history, because of the extinction of human beings, no less than a species extinction! But what can Jiangning say? He is also human, which is the inevitable result of human development! Even if there is a choice, human beings will go through the process of history in this way! The difference may be milder! Exterminate those creatures that threaten human beings, and allow the rest to continue to exist! Human beings have always been overbearing, but I am the only one. Those who are obedient will prosper and those who are rebellious will perish! ¡ª¡ª "I sympathize with you for what you have suffered." Jiangning said, "I sympathize with you when you were slaughtered, but I don''t carry the pot. I didn''t do it!" Elder Shuren suddenly looked at Jiangning with begging eyes: "wizard, can you help us?" ¡°£¿¡± Jiangning was a little surprised, then he tried to say: "do you want me to help you find a habitat?" Elder Shuren said sadly, "there is no habitat for my people in this world for a long time." Jiangning thought a little, then said: "if you want to move to a completely strange place, would you like to?" "A completely strange place?" He was slightly stunned, and then said, "where do you mean?" "My botanical garden, to be exact! If you are willing to work for me and help me take care of my botanical garden, then you can move to where I am! I promise that you will develop peacefully and steadily. What''s more, my botanical garden has a large area, which is beyond your imagination! " The elder tree man thought a little and asked tentatively, "you won''t enslave us, will you?" Jiangning shook his head: "of course not. We are employers. Do you understand that?" Seeing the elder nodding, he continued: "you work for me and help me take care of the plants in my botanical garden. In return, I will provide you with a place to live and multiply! How about it? " "Where is your botanical garden?" The elder asked the key questions. Jiangning''s mysterious smile: "here it is!" ¡ª¡ª Chapter 97 With Jiangning''s right hand, toward the side of the void row, a more than one person high cracks suddenly appear. The scene in the crevices is not a colorful void, but a vast botanical garden with the fragrance of birds and flowers and the shade of green! This botanical garden, just covers an area of 40.46 square kilometers! From the outside of the botanical garden, the botanical garden is just a dome garden with transparent glass. However, inside, Jiangning has extended the traceless extension mantra, which has expanded more than 40 square kilometers! It''s like a big city! There are many animals and plants, and there are separate rivers, streams, lakes and mountainous terrain! Almost perfect imitation of the natural environment. In addition, there is a separate climate simulation environment inside, which was obtained by Jiangning at some cost. In short, this botanical garden is a small world with independent operation system! The area of more than 40 square kilometers is larger than that of some small countries in the 21st century. Enough for the tree people! ¡ª¡ª The tree people looked at the botanical garden and were attracted by its beautiful environment and abundant sunshine. What''s more, they didn''t find too dangerous animals. Although Jiangning in order to simulate nature, also joined some carnivores, herbivores. However, there are not too fierce predators! In short, this is a perfect home! And the price they have to pay is just to help Jiangning take care of his potion plant! Such a simple thing can be exchanged for a stable place for survival and reproduction. Who is unwilling? "We are very satisfied with the environment here. Thank you very much. Excuse me, can you accept those flower spirits? I''m sure they''re the most hardworking gardeners. These little guys are good at taking care of plants! " Elder Shuren said slightly embarrassed. Jiangning''s original purpose is these flower elves. If there are these little guys in the botanical garden, they will certainly be able to take care of their own botanical garden. It is said that these elves can also brew a special nectar wine, which is very delicious! For he pretended to think a little, and then he said with a smile, "of course." All the tree people are very happy. They are almost associated with these flower elves! The flower elves are responsible for taking care of them, and they are responsible for helping the flower elves drive away wild animals that may hurt these little guys. It''s all about mutual benefit! The elder said gratefully, "thank you very much, Mr. wizard! You have saved our ethnic group and provided us with such a large area of breeding place! You are the ally of all tree people "So, are you migrating now or not?" The elder tree man said excitedly: "of course, I will move immediately, but I still need to pick up those little guys. Barthel, you''re picking up the flower elves Then, a sandalwood tree man saluted Jiangning and the elder respectfully, and took firm steps to meet the flower elves. ¡ª¡ª During the waiting time, the Shuren elder arranged for the people to enter the botanical garden in Jiangning. They live near a medium-sized lake. Their developed roots plunge into the ground and continue to extend underground! Hold the soil firmly! Jiangning watched them take root and settle down. Then he said to elder Shuren, "the work of clearing up the land is up to you." "No problem, it''s our best job!" After a while, the tree man named Barthel came back and bought hundreds of flower elves on him! These little guys kept talking about the new home, according to Barthel. Constantly looking forward to the beauty of the new home, although they have prejudice to the wizard. However, the elder and the tree people are very relieved. From the date of their birth, they are allies and companions. Therefore, the two communities do not doubt each other. When these little guys see the inner scene of Jiangning botanical garden, they are very happy! "This is our new home?" "What a beautiful place!" "There''s plenty of water!" "And bees, butterflies, hummingbirds... I can try to tame them, so I can help you better!" ¡­¡­ "Old allies, although we have been treated unfairly and slaughtered and driven away in the past! We are forced to migrate to this land, but in the future we will inevitably die! When I was pessimistic, the God of nature guided a new ally to help us! He provides us with habitat and allows us to live and multiply on his land! This is the great kindness of saving the family! We must carefully help the wizard to manage his botanical garden, which is the only way to realize our self-worth! " The elder tree man said to the flower elves, there are some things that he must make clear. Otherwise, if these simple little guys say something wrong, they will annoy the wizard. If you''re driving them out, it''s a disaster! The flower elves began to talk about it. The elder''s words surprised them! In particular, the future of the disaster of the death of the family, but also let the flower elves panic incomparably. Fortunately, some people are willing to help them, even though they are witches. However, what the elder said just now clearly shows that this wizard is different from those who drive and kill them. At least this wizard has compassion! Although the price is to work for him! But the flower elves, there is no natural mood. On the contrary, I think it''s normal. After all, I''m not related to you. Why should I add you to my botanical garden? Based on the idea of repaying their kindness, the flower elves changed their attitude towards Jiangning 180 degrees and said hello to Jiangning respectfully. Jiangning has no objection to the arrangement of Shuren elder! Generally speaking, it''s better to open it. He knows what it''s like to be shengmien, doumieu! He will not be a good man in vain, if the tree people can not reflect their own value! He won''t be too lazy to help them, let alone the land of survival and reproduction! Similarly, the flower elves are the same! ¡ª¡ª Watching the tree man and the flower spirit happily enter the botanical garden to settle down, the tree man elder is left. "Go in!" The elder tree man said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid it''s hard for me to get in. I''m too old! I can''t pull out my roots at all Looking at each other''s huge body, the root system must be even more intricate! "Well, I''ll help you!" "Thank you In Jiangning''s eyes, the silver light is shining, and his spiritual power has naturally become more powerful since the qualitative change. In the past, with the use of spiritual power, the brilliance in the eyes was blue. Now, it''s silver! A terrible spiritual force acts on the huge body of the elder Shuren! Elder Shuren felt that his weight was lightened by more than half in an instant! He mustered up his strength and began to draw out his roots constantly! Until the roots are completely removed from the ground! Look at his old arms and legs, he can''t enter the botanical garden! Simply, Jiangning is helping him once. The spirit of terror directly lifts the elder tree man in mid air and sends him to the entrance of the botanical garden! That one person high crack, at the moment of the elder Shuren approaching, an invisible force acts on him. He seemed to have shrunk in size and easily entered the botanical garden. Jiangning placed him on the island in the middle of the lake, which is much larger than where he used to live! Feeling the breath of the new home, the elder Shuren couldn''t help but say, "beautiful home, clear and sweet natural breath! Thank you again Jiangning also said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter, we are partners!" ¡ª¡ª After the arrangement of these tree people and flower spirits, Jiangning botanical garden finally has qualified managers! Therefore, he assigned a new job to doodle fans. Is simple watering and weeding, by the way repair Jiangning lawn! To this end, Du fan once some frustration! She hated those tree people and flower elves who robbed her of her job. They all blame them for robbing Du Mi of his job! Chapter 98 Back to the lake where the flower fairy was found, the soldiers who brought him were still waiting there! This makes Jiangning a little surprised, straight feeling sigh or simple person is better, straight gut a tendon! Following the soldiers back to the tribe, Jiangning decided to help them a little before they left. After all, after so many days of free living in this tribe, it should take some expression. In the next three months, Jiangning taught these primitive people how to make pottery and how to build houses made of brick and wood. Teach them some social knowledge and get rid of some barbarous and backward bad habits. He also taught them how to identify minerals and how to smelt bronze weapons. Direct their civilization form to the bronze age! And left iron and other information to help them upgrade! He also taught them Chinese characters. Let them have the character inheritance, as long as there are characters, then civilization will be born! After three months of teaching, Jiangning left and went straight to Central America! What he didn''t know was that his series of teachings later led to the emergence of a powerful feudal country in South America! To the European colonists caused the cost of blood, although the feudal country was finally cut off territory! But actually tenacious persisted, also has carried on a series of reforms, becomes South America one hegemony! After that, they communicated with China. Both sides were greatly surprised to find that their language was the same! But these people look for historical materials from the country and find that the wizard from the "Chinese" tribe who helped them build their own civilization. It''s the Chinese! With this relationship, the two countries began to work together and so on. China has easily broken through the breach of South America and laid a solid foundation for succeeding the global hegemonic action of the United States in the future. Jiangning''s existence, however, has been continuously studied by world historians and become a legend again! Jiangning, invisible, once again interrupted the process of history! Shengsheng has distorted the history, and another world has been successfully ruined by him! ¡ª¡ª The carriage was staggering along the animal road. Jiangning didn''t know where his destination was. Anyway, he went straight to North America along the Panama area! In Central America, there is already a city-state civilization. For having heard it many times, the advanced civilization of the Maya civilization, Aztec civilization, Central America and Mexico in this period has already appeared. His destination is tentatively there, and the matrix he is looking for is in Central America. I just don''t know whether it''s a legendary creature or a real one. If not in this magical world, I''m afraid some magical creatures are fictional products in the author''s works. However, since you are in it, some things may be real! Therefore, Jiangning will spare no effort to get to the American continent! The purpose is self-evident! ¡ª¡ª The carriage was rickety for four days, because it had been walking along the jungle animal road. Except for wild animals, it seldom met aborigines along the way! Even if Native Americans saw it, for the carriage and the two horses pulling it. I don''t know what it is, because there are no horses in America. Otherwise, the original Indians would not have believed in the white Europeans on horseback as gods. Because of this reason, naturally there is nothing to make trouble with! Smoothly across Panama to Costa Rica. In the 21st century, Costa Rica has a beautiful environment! Heavy industry and high pollution industries have not. The country''s economy is mainly supported by agriculture, light industry and tourism. To accept foreign capital is to accept financial investment, agricultural investment, tourism investment or light industry with less pollution. This country attaches great importance to environmental protection! Moreover, the people are very rich! Although they don''t have oil, they have the geographical location of the two oceans, as long as there are no policy mistakes. Basically, there won''t be a big crisis. Also because the land area is small, and there is no national development of sustainable energy lifeline oil! Therefore, this country is a country with no defense and no army in the world. All over the country, only the police are the armed forces! Apart from that, there is no regular army. It''s also because they can''t afford it. Most of their total economic output is supported by agriculture! Nevertheless, the welfare and environment of this country are no worse than those of developed countries in Europe. It''s also one of the countries Jiangning wanted to go to before. ¡ª¡ª However, the current Costa Rica area is a primitive and barbaric land! There are uncivilized native Indians, poisonous snakes, poisonous insects and beasts in the forest! Although the unpolluted land is beautiful, it''s not safe. Of course, except Jiangning! At present, he is enjoying the scenery here, not as big as when he got the carriage. I''ve lived for more than 20 years, but I haven''t traveled all over China. Not to mention foreign countries! Therefore, the understanding of Costa Rica is on the Internet. At present, it''s the first time to really set foot in this area! "I really want to move Chinese people here. There are so many good things in the world that some people waste them seriously!" Jiangning used to wander around on the Internet. See some beautiful scenery, fertile land, but have put no land. He would feel that such land left to these people is simply a waste! If it had been reclaimed by the industrious and kind-hearted Chinese people, it would have become the most fertile land for a long time. However, his current idea is just thinking. He doesn''t have much time. He spends a lot of time migrating people here! Here, is not a long stay, just a temporary stay! Moreover, he has his own country and nation. No, in another world, I''m doing it over and over again. ¡ª¡ª He did not stay long, and the carriage went on. A few days later, I came to the Nicaraguan area and witnessed the famous lake Nicaraguan. The lake has a large area, in which various aquatic animals and plants also have a certain value. Therefore, Jiangning in line with the sky three feet high, Yanguo pluck hair attitude, ruthlessly search again. Greatly enrich their own botanical garden and aquatic animal species and quantity! Good things, or keep their own, let the latecomers eat fart! After spending several days in Lake Nicaraguan, I haven''t seen any particularly powerful creatures here. Although there are some aquatic dragon species living in the lake, Jiangning looks too ugly. For the reason of overeating and low research value, let them go. Then he went straight to Honduras. In Honduras, once again, a three foot operation was carried out to treasure all kinds of animals and plants. No matter whether it''s useful or not, all the valuable ones are kidnapped by him. Throw it into your own botanical garden to enrich the species. Finally, he leaped over Honduras and went straight to the territory of Guatemalan and Maya civilization! In these areas, there have been early city-state civilization! The Indians here are different from other uncivilized aborigines. They have their own calendar, writing, architecture and a set of etiquette! Because I don''t know the matrix I''m looking for, I''m hiding in the jungle. Jiangning, who does not want to search blindly, can only ask the local aborigines! Because, only they are the most familiar people here! Depending on their guidance, you may be able to find what you want! "I hope everything goes well!" Chapter 99 It took Jiangning a few days to come to the Guatemalan area. This is the territory and sphere of influence of the Mayan empire. This time, he chose the path left by the Mayans in the jungle instead of taking the jungle beast road. The Maya and their culture belong to the jungle culture. So if you want to find the Maya, you have to go to their city. Although it has the most accurate map in the world, Jiangning still spends too much time crossing the jungle. After nearly a day''s travel, Jiangning finally saw the Mayan city. He tidied up and approached the city. As he approached, his figure was also found by the soldiers on patrol. The soldiers watched the strange figure in strange clothes and could not help holding the stone spear in their hands! Jiangning came to the city and looked at the stone building. He admired the wisdom of the Maya. Although they are in the Neolithic age, they have made great achievements in mathematics, science, agriculture, culture, art and architecture. It is not inferior to the three civilizations of Asia, Africa and Europe, and in some places, it is more developed than the creation of modern human beings! They can''t use wheelbarrows, they can''t use copper and iron, but they built magnificent cities and temples with stones. Create a highly developed architectural civilization! ¡ª¡ª Looking at a few hieroglyphs written on the upper floor of the gate, with the help of proficient language and witchcraft. Jiangning knows the meaning of "El Mirador". It''s a grand city! There are more than 30000 Mayan words. In this respect, it is not as good as China, which is close to 100000 words. "What are you?" The soldiers looked at Jiangning with alert and curious eyes. Both sides have similar skin color, hair color and pupil color, but different facial features. And Jiangning''s skin is egg white, slightly yellowish! Hair color is the same, facial features are very different. The features of Indians are similar to those of Europeans, while the features of Chinese people are softer and have a soft beauty. "I come from the other side of the distant sea, the land thousands of miles away! I come here with good will to study! " Listening to the stranger speaking his own language, the guards were obviously stunned. Realizing that Jiangning was a guest from afar, they lowered their weapons and welcomed him: "guests from afar, it''s hard! Please go to the city first, and I''ll report to the emperor! " Jiangning nodded in agreement! Then he went into the city and looked carefully at the Mayan buildings. Almost all of them are made of boulders. And the layout is very reasonable, the city also built a magnificent pyramid. The streets in the city are very clean, which is different from Europe! The streets in Europe are full of feces. They are very messy! This is also the reason why Jiangning hardly enters the city! It''s because it''s so dirty. ¡ª¡ª After waiting for about 20 minutes, I saw a large group of people coming. A group of people were carrying a gorgeous chariot. On the chariot sat a man with gold ornaments, emeralds and gorgeous feathers on his head. Not surprisingly, the Mayan Emperor himself came. ¡ª¡ª "Dear guest, Hello, my name is Pamela. Welcome to our hotel!" The emperor stepped down from his chariot and came over very hospitably. When he came to Jiangning, he began to introduce himself. Although we know that the Mayans are very hospitable in history (just like the Chinese people!) However, I never thought that the emperor would come to meet me in person! Therefore, Jiangning made a very ornamental Etiquette: "without your consent, they come here, please don''t blame the emperor!" Pamela''s eyes brightened. This kind of highly ornamental etiquette made him affirm that this strange guest came from a country with high civilization! Therefore, he kindly took Jiangning''s arm: "Maya people welcome any friend to our home, dear friend, you must also come from a great country!" Jiangning pointed to China: "on the other side of the sky, there is a huge land! My home is there, and so is my country! It''s rich, highly civilized, and the army is invincible. Thwarted countless enemy attempts to invade! Moreover, the people there are as hospitable as the people under your rule! " Pamela is very happy and very interested in Jiangning''s depiction, even shocked that there is such a huge land in the world and the civilization living there! Therefore, he said with great interest: "dear friends, please come to the palace with me. Please tell me about your home. At the same time, I will show you the ancient books belonging to our Maya people To tell you the truth, Jiangning was very interested in Mayan civilization, and the emperor would ask for it even if he didn''t say it. Therefore, he immediately said, "I will introduce my country to you. At the same time, I also want to see the civilization achievements created by the Maya people!" "Friend, you won''t be disappointed!" Then Pamela invited Jiangning to return to the palace in the same chariot with him! ¡ª¡ª With the arrival of Jiangning, Pamela specially prepared a luxurious banquet! All kinds of meat, fruits, corn, potatoes, tobacco, sugar, cocoa are all unique specialties in America! At the banquet, Pamela warmly entertained Jiangning. Accompanied by his ministers and priests! Although these are nothing, but considering the problems of the times, these things are very luxurious banquets. Facing the emperor''s invitation, Jiangning showed great interest in eating these American specialties. Then, he began to boast, Pamela listen to, the face of the fold brilliant can kill mosquitoes! It''s true that it''s not polite to come but not to go. How can Jiangning refuse to return such a treat? As a result, with a wave of his hand, one dish after another of delicacies appeared on the stone table in front of him! Facing the surprised eyes of the emperor and the ministers, Jiangning said with a smile: "please, your majesty, have a taste of the delicious food in our hometown!" Pamela said with great interest, "are you also a priest?" In his opinion, that means is very similar to the priests of the country! Jiangning shook his head: "I am not a priest, but a wizard! Two concepts. I''ll tell you when I have time. " Pamela was very happy. He ate the delicious food with great interest, tasted it, and his eyes lit up. Put aside etiquette and start eating. After eating, he wiped the corners of his mouth and said with emotion, "your civilization is exactly what you said!" Chinese food is extensive and profound, there is no nation in the world that can not be conquered! Anyone who has tasted Chinese food will abandon it as if they were my shoes! ¡ª¡ª At the end of the banquet, the emperor ordered people to move the classics to Jiangning. For him to see, the fruits of their civilization! According to records, in 1526, a Spanish expedition came to Maya. The warm and hospitable Maya sent the translator Jia Jue to introduce their civilization to Lando, the first bishop of Spain. Lando, who thought that he came from the highly developed civilized countries at that time, was frightened by the things recorded in the Maya classics. Unbelievably, he thought it was "the work of the devil" and ordered that all the classics carrying the splendid Maya civilization be burned. ¡ª¡ª Because the ancient books of the Maya were destroyed, it is difficult to verify the specific information about the Maya people of later generations! It can only be deciphered from some stone tablets, murals and pyramids. According to records, in 1966, a Mayan stone tablet on the top of the mountain of kerigua revealed to the world some information that happened 90 million years ago, or even 400 million years ago. In other words, the Mayan empire existed at least 400 million years ago, but 400 million years ago, the earth was still in the Mesozoic era, and there was no trace of human beings at all. No wonder Lando thought that the Mayan empire introduced by interpreter Jia Jue was "the work of the devil". ¡ª¡ª Today, Jiangning is able to read the complete information about Maya civilization. If it is known by later scholars who study the history of the Maya, they will certainly get all the information about the Maya empire that Jiangning knows at all costs. He opened the thick ancient books and materials in front of him, which detailed the history and culture of the Maya people, including mathematics, science, architecture, agriculture, water conservancy, astronomy and calendar. With further understanding, Jiangning found that the Mayans were actually connected with the devil. It actually records the information of hell and the way to summon the devil! Moreover, it also records information about the devil "bar"! Barr, the devil, ranks first among the 72 pillar demons of King Solomon. He appears in various appearances, sometimes as a human, sometimes as other images. He spoke with a harsh voice. He was the greatest enemy of the Lord and the king of the East. He has the ability to make people invisible. The question is, why are the Mayans associated with the devil? Or Barr, the king among the demons! Next, Jiangning continued to understand deeply, only to find out that the Maya accidentally discovered the devil bar! It is 250 meters deep underground, hundreds of miles long tunnel found the devil bar! Thus summoned the devil bar, has carried on the sacrifice behavior! And the devil bar kept in touch with the Maya because of this sacrifice! Teach them to develop civilization, although the devil is evil! However, the devil''s knowledge and civilization belong to higher civilization. The more powerful the devil is, the more intelligent and powerful he is! And the devil belongs to higher wisdom life, has extraordinary ability! There is no defense or explanation for these magical and strange powers. Among them, there are demons who can predict the future. As one of the seventy-two demons, Barr, the devil, can fight against the Lord. Jiangning does not believe that Barr only has the ability to make people invisible, if so. Well, Barr is worthy of his position as the head monarch! Now that everything is clear, it''s no wonder that some of the Mayans'' behaviors are called "devil''s work" because of this! Chapter 100 Jiangning spent a lot of time reading the ancient books about Maya people! At the same time, Jiangning also shared Chinese historical books with the Mayans. He spent some time making a book made of gold and silver! Translate Chinese history and culture into Maya hieroglyphs. At the same time, the notes full of evil interest about the writing time and his name! In later generations, when the book was unearthed from the underground ruins, it caused a worldwide sensation! Jiangning''s name is also remembered by later generations. How did he get to America? Is it unintentional or purposeful? In any case, Jiangning''s behavior has made history textbooks all over the world rewrite. The man who discovered America was a Chinese, not Columbus! ¡ª¡ª Because of Jiangning''s erudition, Pamela, the emperor of the Mayan empire, specially asked Jiangning to stay for more time. He has a lot of things to ask Jiangning. Jiangning also has a lot of things, and wants to get the exact answer from the Maya population. Therefore, the proposal of emperor Pamela coincides with his. This residence is a month long! During this period, Jiangning taught the Maya some Chinese culture and bronze smelting and manufacturing! At the same time, it also teaches the Maya some knowledge and instruction about Chinese food culture, clothing and other industries. And this knowledge, enough to change the process of a civilization! What''s more, in the 10th century, Jiangning''s knowledge was quite advanced! Therefore, the historical process of the Maya people has developed rapidly in the next few hundred years. When the Europeans invaded, the national strength of the Mayan empire made the colonists lose a lot! ¡ª¡ª On this day, Jiangning was reading quietly in the garden. This house was ordered by Emperor Pamela to be built for Jiangning! Jiangning also spent some time renovating it. Now, he is studying in his garden. All of a sudden, the emperor''s priests visit! Order DOMA to meet the guests and make a pot of tea. Hermione, the priest, approached Jiangning''s garden. Seeing the arrival of the royal family member, Jiangning welcomed him and said, "Hermione, my friend. How can you come to me today? " Hello and welcome Hermione to a seat. Hermione is not polite, sitting on the stone bench, holding up the exquisite porcelain tea cup and drinking a mouthful of green tea! He praised: "every time you drink this kind of drink called ''tea'', it gives you a special feeling. This is the real aristocratic drink! Ning, your country is a rich country "Tea has a history of thousands of years in China! From the beginning of the monarch, the nobility dedicated. Gradually popularized to all citizens can drink this drink! Today, tea has long been a culture. It''s called tea ceremony in China! Its value is equal to gold! " Hermione nodded with approval: "it''s a pity that you don''t carry the seeds of tea! Otherwise, his Majesty would have ordered the planting of this plant long ago! " Jiangning mouth slightly curved, he naturally can not let tea flow in the American continent! Otherwise, those white Europeans in the future will accumulate wealth at a terrible speed. "Hermione, you''re not here just for tea, are you? Come on, what can I do for you? " Jiangning straight to the point! Hermione pauses a little and says, "Ning, you are a very powerful wizard! It''s different from the power of our priests, so I want to discuss and learn from you. " It seems that not only Jiangning will find different people to exchange and study, but also Indians have this idea! Therefore, he just a little pause, very readily agreed! Hermione was very happy, so he could hardly wait to ask Jiangning all kinds of questions. Jiangning also gave correct answers to his questions one by one! Later, Jiangning asked herMy some questions, and herMy gave the answers one by one. In this way, two people asked one and said the other, on the contrary, the same time, so quietly the passage of time! ¡ª¡ª Two months later, in Jiangning''s garden. Jiangning and Hermione sat on the stone table and tasted tea. Putting down his tea cup, Jiangning asked Hermione, "Hermione, I want to ask you something." "My friend, please! As long as I know, I will tell you. " The Indians were very simple and there was no conspiracy. Even if there was, Helmy would not use it against Jiangning. In a few months, both sides have already accumulated a deep friendship! Therefore, for Jiangning''s problem, herMy has never refused. Jiangning organized the language, and he was not sure if herMy would tell him the next question. Because, Jiangning asked this question, it is a bit disrespectful! "Hermione, do you know where the plumed snake is?" Hermione was very surprised: "Ning, why do you ask for the position of the plumed serpent god?" "Because, I have a very important thing, need to find feather snake!" "Can you tell me what it is?" Hermione said, then added, "Ning, I don''t mean anything else. However, the feather snake god is our country''s belief! It''s the gods! Therefore, we must be cautious about the message of the plumed serpent god! " Jiangning was a little silent, he said: "it''s nothing to tell you, I need some blood of feather snake! So, I want to ask feather snake in person, can you give me some blood. Not much, just a little bit! " Hermione was silent. After a while, he said, "I''m afraid it''s not easy, Ning. You know, the gods are powerful. Moreover, most of them have bad temper. Especially feather snake god, his temper is not good! I''m afraid that your request can''t be accepted by the feather snake god! " "But I still want to ask the Plumed Serpent myself! Maybe it will agree! " He said in his heart, "if you don''t agree, fight! Hermione was silent for a moment, then said, "all right, Ning. If you have something important, I''ll tell you the position of the feather snake god! As for, can you get the blood of the great feather snake god! It''s up to you! " Hermes didn''t say anything. She didn''t allow Jiangning to hurt the Plumed Serpent. In his view, although Jiangning has magical power, it is still unable to fight against the "gods"! Jiangning said that this feather snake is just a very powerful magical creature! It''s not God. If it''s God, he will feel it. Even if he can''t feel it, the housekeeper can feel whether there are gods in a world! "Thank you very much, Hermione!" "No, I hope I can help you!" Then, herMy pointed out the location of the plumed snake. The next morning, Jiangning set out to go there. ¡ª¡ª Kukurkan is located in the forest and the lake between the mountains! Location, Lake isavar in Guatemala! In order to see this legendary plumed snake as soon as possible, Jiangning directly soared into the sky after entering the forest and flew to isavar lake! Chapter 101 After several hours of flying at top speed, Jiangning finally got close to isavar lake. When he was about to arrive at isavar lake, Jiangning lowered his flying speed and altitude and landed on a big tree in the forest to have a rest! He added some water and food and had another two hours'' rest! Get ready to face kukurkan with your heyday! God knows, is this feather snake a wisdom life? God knows, this feather snake''s temper is like the rumor, irritable? Therefore, make all preparations to meet the malignant events that may happen at any time! ¡ª¡ª After the rest and full of energy, Jiangning went straight to isavar lake! ¡ª¡ª Come to isavar lake and face a beautiful natural scene. Jiangning is not in the mood to enjoy this beautiful natural scenery! He''s looking for a feather snake! However, he didn''t find the feather snake. Normally, the feather snake''s body is very large, should be able to easily find it. This area is its territory. There''s no reason to break into it. It doesn''t show up yet. Isn''t it at home? Soon, Jiangning kicked this stupid idea out of his mind! He carefully looked at the mountains in the distance, the forest nearby, and the eye of insight carefully observed. But, still did not find the feather snake kukurkan''s figure! Now, we can only put clues into this huge lake. Isavar lake, covering an area of 590 square kilometers, is about 48 kilometers long, 24 kilometers wide and 21 meters deep! It is the largest lake in Guatemalan. At present, the most likely hiding place for the feather snake kukulkan is in isavar lake. Only such a vast lake can provide enough space and food for the feather snake. ¡ª¡ª Slide the wand into the palm of your hand and gently, then Jiangning jumps into the lake. At the moment when the body touches the water, a huge bubble will wrap his whole body in it. The bubble charm is different from the bubble charm used by Furong Drakul in the three power competition. It can only cover the head! The bubble mantra used by Jiangning can wrap the whole body to prevent the erosion of water! And oxygen is abundant, if not enough, it can be obtained from water. After entering the lake, Jiangning found that the depth of the lake is not as recorded in later generations. Only 21 meters deep! The depth of isavar Lake in this era is more than 100 meters! Dozens of meters deep, everywhere! As for later generations, why only 21 meters deep, should be a geological problem! Central America is also an earthquake prone zone! Especially in Honduras, earthquakes are frequent! As a close neighbor of Honduras, Guatemala is also in the seismic zone, even if the impact is small, it is enough to trigger geological problems! After entering the lake, Jiangning slightly regretted that he should not enter the water so rashly. He''s not an aquatic race. He''s very weak in water. At this point, human beings can''t compete with the animals living in the water! Even if you are armed with advanced weapons, you are not necessarily the opponent of aquatic animals in the water. However, this sentiment soon disappeared. Now that we are all in the water, we don''t have to think about these things at this time. And he''s good at art, bold and can fly! If you are in danger, you can fly to the sky and get rid of the unfavorable situation. ¡ª¡ª On his forehead, the magic representing the eye of insight is shining. He carefully looks for the figure of feather snake in the lake! Looking at the bottom, that dark luster, as human instinct, let him some fear there! The unknown is always the most terrible enemy of mankind! Once the veil of mystery is uncovered, human beings are no longer afraid! This, which originated from human instinct, soon dissipated. The wizard''s identity, the addition of extraordinary power, has already made him gradually break away from the human identity. Today, he is human in appearance. The inner level is very different from human beings. This is the life form, highly evolved, human dream desire! Now, these aspirations are gradually realized in Jiangning! ¡ª¡ª "Strange, where is the feather snake?" After searching for nearly three hours, Jiangning still didn''t find any trace of the feather snake, even a trace. "It seems that we can''t do without making some noise." Jiangning guessed, is this feather snake sleeping in a cave? That''s why I know nothing about my coming! "To pieces!" The magic wand in the hand attacks the rocks under the lake one after another! The sound of rocks breaking, with the current, spread everywhere. What''s more, Jiangning has launched several attacks in a row. With such strength, even if the feather snake is sleeping, it should wake up. Sure enough, Jiangning corner of the eye, found a figure. To be exact, it was a huge, thick tail! Different from the snake, the shape of the tail is similar to the Dragon worshipped by Chinese people! "There it is Jiangning spirit, close to where the tail is! In front of the lake, the luster is dim, here the sun has been difficult to shine here! The visibility is very low, the ears are almost silent, and the creatures here are almost extinct! There are only a few small shrimps and fry wandering in the nearby water grass. Besides, there are no big fish here! These conditions are in line with the consistent style of powerful creatures! That is the extinction of life, ordinary creatures, do not dare to come near here! Only some newborn calves dare to approach here. In other words, feather snakes are not interested in these small shrimps at all. Just when he was on guard, watching the situation around him. Whoo! Whoo! Hoo!!! Like the exhalation sound of a high-power blower, Jiangning felt that he was watched, and his sweat pores closed. The hair is erect, goose bumps are all over the body, cold sweat exudes from the body, and the feeling of extreme danger is constantly coming. This is the original, even in the face of Agares has never had a sense of crisis! His biological instinct is warning him that there is something very dangerous in front of him. Let him get out of here! Keep pushing him! Suddenly!!! A pair of huge and red eyes, lit up in the dark, red light, almost lit up the darkness at the bottom of the lake! Jiangning looked at the past, a big exaggerated snake head, spitting out the letter, angry eyes red staring at him! That pair of red eyes, like lack of sleep in general! The light of eyes illuminates the dark and silent area in front of Jiangning. Jiangning''s biological instinct, at the moment seems to have sounded the alarm, constantly chirping! Constantly urge him, keep warning him! Leave! Leave! Get out of there! Leave now!!! "Feather snake!" Chapter 102 "Feather snake!" This is the first time that Jiangning has encountered such a major crisis in his life!!! The huge head, the eyes similar to the windows, the red pupils, and the slender tongue! Constantly sniffing, disturbed by people after the dream angry eyes, the whole body up and down the crisis alarm, non-stop roar!!! WOW!!! Just gently move the head raised by the current, forming a huge undercurrent, Jiangning directly pushed away more than ten meters! "Let''s go!" Make a quick decision and fly to the sky. He is very clear, in the water with the feather snake contest is to seek death! He is powerful and limited. It is impossible for him to fight with the water overlord in such deep waters! Therefore, it''s the best way to escape from here! Seeing Jiangning flying away from here, the plumed snake was slightly stunned, and then it reacted. A more violent anger poured into my heart! The little shrimp disturbed his sleep and left without punishment. How can you keep your dignity? So it opens its mouth, and a violent electric light gathers in its mouth! Hula!!! ¡ª¡ª "It''s too dangerous to leave here in the water. I''m not its opponent! I have to go back to land to be able to deal with it! " Think of here, Jiangning speed up again, followed by a fierce blue light. "Yes?" Some doubts of him, inadvertently with more than a light sweep, immediately scared to death! Feather snake opened its mouth, in its mouth, a group of violent beat of electric light in the flash, in the condensation! Light is the dazzling degree of electric light, Jiangning has no doubt of its power! "Absolutely a powerful Warcraft!" Compared with feather snakes, those magical creatures are just dregs! Compared with it, the so-called dragon in Europe can''t be compared with it! The former, he can easily handle, the latter, but let him run away¡ª¡ª The electric light is condensing, and the crackling sound is constantly coming. The conductivity of water makes the aquatic animals and plants within the range of hundreds of meters die completely in an instant!!! The next moment, this group of electric light condensed to the extreme, like a flash of lightning, split to Jiangning in an instant! ¡ª¡ª "The power of this group of electric light is more than 1000 kV!" Jiangning was so surprised that he completely estimated the power of the plumed snake, which could easily condense more than 1000 kV of ultra-high voltage! If this voltage falls on him, he will definitely die in an instant! "The light is flashing!" At the critical moment, the critical moment, the moment of life and death, Jiangning took out his magic wand. At the top of the battle, a dazzling white light suddenly flashed, which was even stronger than the flare! ¡ª¡ª Feather snake big Zhang''s kiss department, intense super strong electric light is gathering, looking at the figure that is running for life in front. Think of his disturbed dream, anger again burning three points, the electric light in the mouth will shoot at the tiny figure. But, in this dark and silent water bottom, why suddenly light up a dazzling white light? "On!" Different from the snake''s roar, the intense light stabbed the plumed snake''s eyes which didn''t see sunshine all the year round! Unlike ordinary snakes, feather snakes have grown eyelids! Instinctive reaction, let it subconsciously close his eyes, even so, the strong white light, or hurt his eyes. It can only use the shrill scream to try to ease its own pain, and the electric light in its mouth is also crooked. ¡ª¡ª Although it temporarily made the feather snake blind, the range of the electric light was too wide. Therefore, in the moment after the emission of fluorescent flashing, Jiangning''s mind was dormant huge spiritual power completely burst out. Break through their limit reaction and speed, quickly avoid the central area. "Poof!" Although he evaded the most powerful area, there was still a part of electric light penetrating his twisted position! Hit in his body, Jiangning feel his body cooked part of the meat, viscera by serious damage! The blood in the mouth, with some small visceral debris. "Cough, cough!" Regardless of his injury, he stood up and rushed out of the water quickly! Blue sky and white clouds come into our eyes. It''s not long since we enter the bottom of the water, but now Jiangning has a feeling of rebirth! Hard to breathe a breath of fresh air, chest and abdomen, as if there is a fire in the fierce combustion. From the wisdom pocket, take out a few bottles of magic medicine, pour into the mouth! "Ouch..." The taste of magic medicine is very bad, especially strange, hard to swallow! Even so, at this critical moment of life and death, he can only force himself to swallow these potions. The action of swallowing causes the pain of the whole body again! Wand a little body, a layer of ice wrapped around his injured part. Chest, abdomen and left hand with thigh, a scorched black, most of the meat necrosis! Fortunately, the burnt wound stopped the blood! Otherwise, his condition will be worse! However, even so, this is the first time in his life that he has suffered such a serious injury! If there is no extraordinary power, coupled with their own life form has already changed. For others, I''m afraid they can only wait to die when they encounter this kind of injury! ¡ª¡ª Magic medicine entrance, immediate effect! A trace of cool air flow in the body to turn around, the hot feeling to reduce a lot. Let him feel a little better, he did not dare to stay, once again toward the position of the forest. "This time, it''s really a miscalculation!" Looking at his body with a bitter smile, such a serious injury, ordinary people can almost immediately declare death! Such a difficult injury, even in the 21st century, there is nothing we can do! "When you''re safe, you have to think behind closed doors!" This serious mistake almost killed him. If it''s not a critical moment, it can make the feather snake temporarily blind. Then, he couldn''t escape the lightning. His reaction speed is fast, still belongs to the scope of biology, in fast also fast than the speed of electricity. Just as he reflected on his past, Lake isavar suddenly began to surge violently. Jiangning looked back and saw that the lake began to churn violently, as if something huge was about to appear. Without waiting for him to respond, a huge head first rushed out of the water, followed by a pair of huge feathered wings, and then a huge slender body directly rushed out from the bottom of the lake! Huge and slender body, away from the massive flow of water, in the sunlight, a rainbow hanging across the sky! "So soon, it''s recovered!" ¡ª¡ª "On!" Chapter 103 Huge and slender body, away from the massive flow of water, in the sunlight, a rainbow hanging across the sky! Feather snake that almost reached 200 meters of huge body, hovering in the sky, a strong roar, constantly spread to the distance! Jiangning at this time, it is completely clear to see the true face of the feather snake. Although it is still called snake, but in its body, the characteristics of snakes gradually reduced. The huge slender body was covered with golden scales, and the back was covered with long delicate white hair. It has a powerful tail, which is different from other snakes. On the contrary, some are like Chinese totem dragon! Fine hair is scattered at the tip of the tail. The huge head, different from snakes, is broad on both sides of the head, with two hard sharp horns extending toward the back of the brain. The head is also covered with delicate hair. The shape of the eyes, slightly like a prism. Only this eye God, full of fierce and fierce meaning, the mouth becomes slender and broad, full of sharp tusks up and down. Some thick tongue, some like lizard''s tongue! Open mouth, Jiangning clearly see two round holes, that is its power generation organ! Can easily gather more than a thousand kilovolts of current! ¡ª¡ª "High!" Another melodious roar. The plumed snake slightly lowered its head and stared at Jiangning! In the chest, a strong heart is pounding! Inexplicable sense of tension and fear, a time rush to my heart! The cold sweat soon spread all over his body. He had already been warm and cold, but now he was cold and stiff! The temperature in the palm of the hand, has already become a piece of ice cold! ¡ª¡ª Jiangning''s body, in an instant disappeared in place. Then, it appeared in the rear of hundreds of meters! In front of the enemy''s disappearance, let feather snake slightly stunned! Then there was fury. When he saw Jiangning for the first time, fury immediately filled his mind. The wide mouth opens again, in the mouth, a more shining electric light, condenses again! Then, the lightning flew to Jiangning quickly! ¡ª¡ª Feel the power of this light, obviously more powerful than in the water! Where does Jiangning dare to neglect? His body disappeared in the same place again, and then appeared in the sky, just above the top of the plumed snake! "Avada The magic wand in hand emits a emerald green light, and instantly hits the head of the feather snake! But "It doesn''t work!" Jiangning did not expect that the feather snake would have such a powerful magic resistance! The sorcery curse, which is known as instant death magic, has no effect when it hits the feather snake! The Plumed Serpent, who was attacked, turned his head and looked at his head. He found that the tiny insect was on his head at the moment! Feel dignified by a serious insult, slightly open and close the mouth, intense light flashing again! "The light is flashing!" Jiangning''s old skill is repeated. His position is just in the upper corner of the head of the feather snake, with his back against the tropical sunshine! The power of fluorescent scintillation, through the blessing of sunlight, the brightness instantly increased several times! The feather snake is completely unable to prevent, once again suffer a loss, eyes by this intense light irradiation pain more than! Jiangning seize the opportunity, in the hands of the wand constantly launched a magic attack plumed snake''s mouth! Its body magic resistance is too strong, not necessarily the mouth and eyes! Therefore, he blinded the feather snake''s eyes again with the flash bomb. One by one powerful witchcraft constantly blows in the mouth of the feather snake. ¡ª¡ª Under such a fierce attack, the electric light in the plumed snake''s mouth explodes instantly! In addition, like a shower of witchcraft, constantly pouring in its mouth. A series of attacks, unexpectedly let feather snake slightly muddle! Then, more tragic wails, constantly sounded. ¡ª¡ª "Hoo, Hoo..." A series of attacks, let him consume his spiritual strength greatly! Even though his sea of spirit has undergone several metamorphosis, it can not support such a strong attack frequency! ¡ª¡ª Hoo!!! Feather snake that strong and powerful tail, fierce to Jiangning mercilessly pumping! Even if his reaction is swift and matchless, but also can avoid crucial position! His legs, below the knee, are all broken! Only a few muscles are left to connect with the bones! Red and white tendons and bones, completely broken, legs in an incredible angle, twisted! If he didn''t react immediately just now, his legs would have been completely knocked off! Just the impact of the tip of the tail almost tore his body. The strength of the feather snake can be seen! "Ah Severe pain, so that he can only continue to scream to vent! This kind of inhuman pain, simply can''t stand! A layer of ice wrapped around his legs, cold forest expelled the inhuman pain! He was shivering with pain all over his body. Sweat like rain, soaked his body! His face was unusually white, without a trace of blood. ¡ª¡ª Plumed snake''s mouth, constantly dripping blood, inside a scorched black. It suffered a lot from the series of attacks just now. However, Jiangning is very clear that this kind of injury is nothing to the huge Warcraft like feather snake. A little cultivation for a period of time, will recover! By comparison, he was miserable! ¡ª¡ª "You need to get out of here at once, sir!" "I know the way!" ¡ª¡ª Feather snake that pair of red giant eyes, full of anger, the next moment, feather snake even opened the mouth to bite! The attack of badminton snake is completely unexpected from Jiangning, and it is hard for ordinary people to avoid such a fast speed! Fortunately, Jiangning''s attention has been completely focused on the feather snake. At a critical moment, he immediately left here! One hit, feather snake''s eyes instinctively looking for Jiangning! When he saw his body, his eyes were red again! "On!" A hiss, followed by the sky, thunder and lightning, roaring constantly. Such a vision naturally attracted Jiangning''s attention! Massive dark clouds, gather soon! Then it has been extremely fast speed, quickly covering hundreds of miles of geographical area! In the clouds, the lightning strikes and collides with each other constantly, and the next moment it rains cats and dogs. For a time, the sky and the earth are shrouded in rain! "It even knows how to control the astronomical phenomena!" Jiangning head does not return to the flash left here, the body quickly appeared in hundreds of meters away, most of the body was wrapped in thick ice! His body dropped rapidly, flying in dense rain forest. The Plumed Serpent, obviously not going to let him go, its huge and slender wings gave a strong shock, driving its nearly 200 meter long body to fly fast, and tightly biting Jiangning. "What to do, what to do!" Jiangning has no way at all. The magic resistance of feather snake is so high that it is frightening. His witchcraft can''t cause the most fatal blow! Completely restrained by the feather snake! Moreover, Jiangning''s health is very bad. If it wasn''t for him, he would have been out of the ordinary life, plus the strong vitality of the water of eternal life. I''m afraid he''s already dead. It''s a great feat to be able to support it up to now. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning ran at top speed, even though he was very tired, he still kept whipping himself. Mental power completely urged to the limit, so that his flight speed broke the limit record! However, even if this speed is amazing, it can not completely get rid of the feather snake. Able to control the sky''s plumed snake, continuous condensation lightning hit Jiangning, repeatedly reduced his flight speed! A strong roar reverberated behind him! Jiangning did not dare to look back. Now he just wanted to get rid of the plumed snake! "Housekeeper, what can I do to get rid of it?" "The art of transforming shadow!" Jiangning was slightly stunned, then overjoyed. This sorcery, he knows, is to integrate his own shadow into the shadow of others. Not limited to the shadow of life, dead can also! Therefore, he immediately understood the meaning of housekeeper! The witchcraft model in his mind was activated, and Jiangning''s body immediately turned into a dark shadow and fell to the ground instantly. ¡ª¡ª After catching up with the feather snake, it lost Jiangning''s figure and became manic again. Huge eyes constantly scanning below, carefully looking for Jiangning figure. But nothing, angry to the extreme of the plumed snake, flashing dazzling light. The sound of crackling is constantly ringing, and lightning strikes the rainforest below! Just like the indiscriminate bombardment, in just two minutes, the tropical rain forest with the ancient trees standing below was completely destroyed! However, Jiangning is still not found. "On!" The angry plumed snake roars up to the sky, and the dark clouds in the sky seem to respond to its anger. Huge rain, keep falling in the geographical area of hundreds of miles. And in a very short time, it triggered several rivers around, and soon the flood formed, sweeping everything in front of us. This tropical rain forest was washed away by the flood. After venting, the Plumed Serpent looked at the place where Jiangning disappeared again. It seemed that he was unwilling, but he could only turn back to the lake where he lived! ¡ª¡ª After the plumed snake left, Jiangning''s body emerged from the bottom of the water. His eyes were closed and his body floated in the flood! Chapter 104 After the feather snake left, Jiangning breathed a sigh of relief, exhausted, he soon could not support a strong sense of sleepiness. He passed out. After he was in a coma, the art of transforming shadow naturally lost its effect. His body, directly separated from the shadow of a rock, was brought to the surface by the flood and drifted with the flood! ¡ª¡ª The carriage pendant that hung around his neck flew out of the car and quickly grew bigger. The whole carriage floated quietly on the water. The door opened, DOMA came out, looked around the outside environment, and was startled by the flood scene. Then he found Jiangning floating in the flood. "Oh, master!" DOMA''s right hand pointed to Jiangning''s body, and Jiangning was floating from the water. But, his injury, let DOMA completely scared! "Master..." With a cry of sadness, DOMA is going to embrace Jiangning. Even if the housekeeper''s projection appeared, it stopped him: "don''t move, sir, although his injury is very serious. But it''s not fatal! DOMA, you use the floating charm to put your husband''s body on the bed. Then take the potion made by your husband and help him drink it. " DOMA''s big eyes were full of tears. He almost choked and said, "why did the master hurt so badly? Moreover, the master''s legs... "Looking at the twisted legs, DOMA felt uncomfortable. In DOMA''s eyes, Jiangning is the best owner they have ever met! He is very considerate of them, let them put on beautiful dress, allow them free to watch the books in the study. Teach them the etiquette of the upper class, these things make the four house elves moved. "Although the injury of your legs is serious, it''s not impossible to repair, only after you wake up. You can completely repair your legs by yourself! Don''t talk about it, DOMA. There is no delay in Sir''s injury The housekeeper said solemnly. "Yes With tears in her eyes, DOMA carefully used the floating charm to move Jiangning''s body into the carriage. Then Megan and others immediately prepared some clean towels with warm water. Take off Jiangning''s ragged wizard robe and dry Jiangning''s filth as soon as possible. Then, carefully put him on the bed. Then DOMA went to the potion room with the greatest speed to get the potions made by Jiangning. Then, carefully feed the potion. These potions are powerful and almost immediately effective. In addition to the legs and chest, abdomen and thighs of those charred parts, Jiangning''s injury has been stabilized. "DOMA, you get out of the gentleman''s room!" DOMA looked at the housekeeper and hesitated: "but... Master, he needs to take care of him!" Megan and they also looked at the housekeeper with pathetic expressions. The housekeeper said, "you can''t help sir. It''s no use staying here! Wait until you wake up! Sir, there''s no danger to his life. It''s just that the injury looks terrible. " "All right then!" With that, they left Jiangning''s room reluctantly. The housekeeper''s figure was staring at Jiangning. With a sigh, the figure gradually disappeared. ¡ª¡ª I don''t know how long it took, Jiangning gradually woke up. Looking at the familiar ceiling murals, Jiangning''s thinking gradually recovered, and he realized that he had got rid of the pursuit of plumed snakes. I''m safe! As for why he was in the carriage, Jiangning didn''t have to think about it. Subconsciously up, but surprised to find that their legs did not move! In an instant, Jiangning recalled everything. The legs are broken. I''m hurt by the plumed snake''s tail. If I didn''t react immediately, I''m afraid my body would have been cut in half by that tail! Jiangning some happy, and then some sad, with both hands to support their upper body. With a dull sound, the elf DOMA came and looked at Jiangning''s action and immediately stepped forward: "I''ll help you, master!" "Go away!" At the moment, Jiangning seems to have forgotten the fact that he knows witchcraft. He is like an ordinary man who suddenly loses his legs. He is irritable! "Sir, calm down!" The wisdom ring of the left hand, the moment of distribution, clear flow into his mind. Thinking gradually back, Jiangning finally thought that he was a wizard, and he had many ways to repair his legs! Even if the body is completely destroyed, as long as the soul exists, it is not difficult to recreate a body. "Sorry, DOMA!" "No, how can DOMA accept the host''s apology? It''s all DOMA''s fault. She can''t help her master! " With that, DOMA kept kowtowing her head and pinching her ears with her hands. In this way, to punish yourself. Jiangning helpless, eyes, silver light up. DOMA was immediately restrained by this spiritual force. "DOMA, you''re not to blame for this. I despise the enemy With a sigh, he looked up at the ceiling. With his hands touching his thighs, Jiangning began to recall what had happened after he got the carriage! ¡ª¡ª At first, he got the carriage, first in horror, then in ecstasy. This is even lower than the Six lottery things fall on their own, it is unbelievable. Then, in the super out of control, it''s easy to get super power. Besides, there is no difficulty at all except for a few interludes. It''s like traveling abroad and getting super power. Then, in order to get the coordinates of the different world, he entered the flower and bird market of Jinling and successfully got the coordinates of the different world. In Narnia, I met them purposefully and met Santa Claus. Got the gift of Santa Claus, promoted the wizard apprentice successfully! After that, there was no danger in the contest with the witch jantis. Relying on the plot, easily beat jantis, and crowned king of Narnia. But also the leader of the five kings, the king of the highest status in Narnia! Then, he went into the wardrobe, found Digory, got the ring from him, and entered jiezhonglin, the transfer station connecting countless worlds. After that, he successfully found the world of the witch jantis, chayne. And completed their own ideas from the beginning, will format the world of chayne, but also exchange the idea of the dark. Have the potential of a world! Then he entered the world of mummies, which was even more relaxed for him. He completely restrained imodon and watched a live action movie as an outsider. It''s easy to kill imodon, but it''s easy to keep him. I don''t have the meaning of cat playing with mouse. Later, when he took the golden Sutra of the sun, he was summoned by anubis. Back to five thousand years ago, pyramid civilization has not yet been born of the barbaric era! I met Cassandra and fell in love here. Although I got on the bus first and bought the ticket later, they still have their own love crystal! And then, it''s brain opening to pray for land to the world consciousness. In the underground temple, I found the secret of blood, and traded with anubis to obtain the army of death! The establishment of the tribe, the rudiment of the country, has become the birth of the world''s first civilization! After going home, the process of searching for eternal spring is also a tourist goal. Very easy to get the eternal spring, get the limit of 6000 years of life! After returning to five thousand years ago, easily beat the world''s first mutant Apocalypse! And gave his soul to death! In exchange for "forbidden Enchantment" to cover our own territory Then came to the tenth century island of Great Britain, saw the Welsh green dragon moment, sprouted to create a unique pet Friendship with the big four, the recasting of magic wand, the travel to Europe, the search for Africa, and the cross sea trip to America. Become the first old man to contact the American continent... The seal of King Solomon, seventy-two demons... Argares, the Great Duke of the devil Until the battle with the plumed snake, appreciate a real, complete defeat! Almost killed!!! So that He stroked his legs: "I''m so proud!" Pride, a few of the world with the wind and water, the kind of God''s attitude to look down at other people''s eyes, perhaps he did not notice. However, many of his actions, indeed, are the practice of watching a play. Because of his strength, his pride. Too smooth world journey, almost invincible posture, let him involuntarily despise others. As a result, he was severely repaired by the feather snake, and the feather snake woke him up. His witchcraft has no effect on the super high magic resistance of the top feather snake. Completely restrained by the feather snake, the price is to lose two legs seriously, and almost lose their lives! ¡ª¡ª Jiangning constantly reflects on himself. When did it start to change? Perhaps, from the moment I got the carriage, I had changed. It''s just that he doesn''t know. Maybe even if he does, he doesn''t care about his own changes. Bullying the weak as a matter of course? "When did I begin to believe in the law of the jungle?" Jiangning murmured blankly, constantly questioning his heart. DOMA they quietly looking at Jiangning, thinking, no one dares to disturb, housekeeper''s eyes are full of joy looking at him. Suddenly A powerful spiritual storm emerged from Jiangning. This power completely surpasses Jiangning''s previous spiritual power, invisible spiritual power, and even reveals its image at the moment. The silver light is burning on Jiangning''s body like a flame. Powerful spiritual storm, swept the whole room, all the items, blowing all over the place, a mess! The housekeeper was surprised: "finally, it''s starting!" Chapter 105 Jiangning kept questioning himself, reflecting on all his experiences and knowledge. He constantly recalled all the knowledge he had learned, and the memory in his mind constantly emerged. All the knowledge he had learned turned into words one by one, and constantly wandered in the sea of spirit. Jiangning consciousness constantly recalls all the knowledge he has learned, and constantly combs these knowledge, which is equivalent to reviewing the knowledge again. Finally, quantitative change leads to qualitative change. The spirit of the sea of spirit, began to spontaneous riots, a pure white flame ferociously burning his spirit. Jiangning, with an outsider''s eye, calmly watched all this. The constant burning of the flame, the spiritual power, the huge sea of spirit, the visible speed of the naked eye is slowly shrinking. In the sea of spirit, some complicated thoughts and impurities are constantly burned by the fire. In the end, it left behind a liquid of pure spiritual power. ¡ª¡ª Countless knowledge into the stream, by the pure white flame constantly burning. Finally, these knowledge, together with spiritual power, are burned into an octahedral spiritual crystal! On this crystal, there are two beautiful runes imprinted on it. At a glance, it seems to contain endless mysterious knowledge. ¡ª¡ª DOMA, they look at the pure white flame suddenly emerging from Jiangning, they are at a loss, instinctively exclaim, and think of the housekeeper''s command. He covered his mouth with both hands and looked at Jiangning with puzzled, frightened, worried and other emotions. The housekeeper looked at it quietly. The joy on his face could not be covered! "This day has come at last!" Of course, he knew what it meant to be in front of him. Such a sudden emergence of powerful spiritual power, eventually triggered an incredible magical change. The pure white flame is completely ignited by Jiangning''s spiritual power, plus some opportunities! This kind of coincidence, together, formed a qualitative change. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning''s consciousness, looking at the spirit of the sea suspended above the eight spiritual crystal! He naturally knew that he had been successfully promoted to level 4 wizard! No longer an apprentice wizard, but a real official wizard! It means that even in some higher world, he does not exist at will. Although, even in the higher world, the level 4 wizard is at the bottom of the list. However, not every strong man will put down his face to kill an official wizard for no reason! Unless the wizard killed himself and angered the powerful beings. Otherwise, there will be no death, and Jiangning does not think he will die like that! ¡ª¡ª Powerful power, directly triggered Jiangning body, that dormant huge life force. Under the burning of the pure white flame just now, the huge life force hidden in the body was also aroused. This strong vitality from the water of eternal life, under the burning of this pure white flame, burst out with unparalleled powerful life force. ¡ª¡ª Under the gaze of housekeeper and DOMA, Jiangning suddenly has a strong green vitality! This force directly acts on his body, constantly strengthening Jiangning''s body from inside to outside! His broken legs, almost visible to the naked eye, continue to heal. The wound at the broken leg, constantly draw out a thread of granulation, like a wall climbing tiger to grow forward. Finally, these new granulations come into contact with the broken wound. In an instant, a more violent life force rushed to the broken leg. Already necrotic legs, under the impact of this powerful vitality, rapid recovery! Necrotic muscle tissue and cells, once again issued a voice of joy, greedy to absorb the huge power of life. The skin color of the legs, which used to be cyan and pale, is ruddy again. With the connection of blood vessels, the regeneration of muscle and bone cells. Vigorous vitality, began to gradually enhance! ¡ª¡ª Moreover, the charred wounds in the chest and abdomen are constantly recovering under the impact of this powerful vitality! The blackened and necrotic muscle tissue constantly fell off, and the new muscle tissue quickly took over the original position in a baton like pattern. Newborn skin is as smooth and delicate as a baby. The whole body, with the help of this great vitality, has undergone amazing transformation. Moreover, the spiritual power condensed into octahedral crystal also spontaneously gushes out a mysterious power. Like radiation, it strengthens the host''s body together with vitality. ¡ª¡ª The pure white flame has activated the huge life force hidden in Jiangning''s body. With its awakening, the huge power of the original water of eternal life. At the same time, it also awakens another huge power of life! ¡ª¡ª Jiangning''s brain is the seed of the world hidden in the sea of spirit. With Jiangning''s successful promotion to the fourth level wizard, the world seed that sleeps and slowly absorbs spiritual power begins to wake up. When the huge life force hidden in Jiangning erupted, the seeds of the world also had the same resonance! The combination of the three forces leads to the absolute effect of qualitative change! The seeds of the world have sprouted, and a world rudiment with a thick layer of crystal wall is born! ¡ª¡ª Outside, in Jiangning''s bedroom. Jiangning, sitting on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes! He directly turned out of bed, looking at his lost legs, but his heart was calm and indifferent! Carefully feeling his own power, that unspeakable strong feeling, the body seems to have the illusion of terror and strange power, which made him a little fascinated. However, Jiangning is very clear that these are just illusions. When they adapt to change, this feeling will not exist. "Sir, congratulations on your promotion to level 4 wizard!" The housekeeper congratulated. DOMA immediately responded and congratulated him: "Congratulations, master, become a level 4 wizard!" DOMA, they don''t know what level 4 wizard is. Isn''t a wizard a wizard? Can there be one two three four five six? But when they saw the housekeeper saying this, they did the same. "I feel like I can control everything perfectly!" With that, he gently played a ring, a breeze immediately appeared, some debris in the room blown out of the door. Looking at the messy room, just thinking, the mental force in my mind naturally has a reaction. The invisible power turns into an invisible hand and cleans up the messy room quickly! All kinds of things are put away, just like before! "Level 4 wizard is comparable to the existence of non apprentice stage! Perfect control of their own power, is the gap between the apprentice and the wizard Jiangning tried to do it according to his words, and suddenly a strong radiation began to emerge in his body! Subsequently, all of the radiation was firmly contained in the body about three inches of space. As his mind moved again, all these powerful radiation immediately poured into his body, and there was no leakage. At the moment when the strong radiation just gushed out, the surrounding space seemed to be about to change. ¡ª¡ª "DOMA, bring me a wizard''s robe!" "Yes, master!" Soon, DOMA appeared again, holding a new and gorgeous wizard''s robe! Put on the wizard robe again, a different kind of charm, appeared in him, is so mysterious! Chapter 106 "If you are promoted to a regular wizard, will your body be strengthened?" Feeling the powerful power contained in the body, Jiangning exercises the muscles and bones, making the muscles of the whole body more compact and solid. The chest muscles bulging in front of the chest, the black robe propped up, also grew a lot higher. He was wearing black leather boots at his feet, a black wizard''s robe on his body, and a leather jacket on his shoulder. It looks like a Ranger! It''s all about a set of bows and arrows. "After being promoted to level 4 wizard, your body will be strengthened. It''s just that your situation is special! " How many people can a wizard like Jiangning, who has been immersed in the water of immortality in his apprenticeship, have multiple universes? Therefore, the benefits of Jiangning have not been fully reflected. "Housekeeper, after being promoted to level 4 wizard. All of my mental strength turns into an octahedral crystal, but this crystal seems to be a little different. " When he was promoted, he clearly saw that the knowledge he had learned and the inside information had turned into two special runes, which were imprinted on the spiritual crystal. "That''s your gift, sir! Congratulations! You have not only successfully acquired the talent witchcraft, but also two kinds of talent! This kind of probability, even in the multiverse, rarely appears Jiangning asked: "is it natural witchcraft? Isn''t every apprentice who is promoted to level 4 wizard will get what you call gifted witchcraft? " "Everyone has different information, different opportunities, and the same amount of learning knowledge. As a result, some of them have successfully acquired their own natural witchcraft. And some people, even if they learn a lot of knowledge, when they are promoted to level 4 wizard, some people don''t have their own natural witchcraft! " "This talent, or immediately generated ah?" He opened his eyes wide. "In fact, even the wizard doesn''t know." Jiangning, on the other hand, is right. Although the wizard is powerful, he is still a hard seeker. It''s not necessarily that the wizard knows everything that happens in the multiverse. Who knows how many undiscovered secrets there are in the infinite universe? "Let me see what my natural witchcraft is like!" ¡ª¡ª Looking at the spiritual crystal suspended above the sea of knowledge, Jiangning''s consciousness began to feel the above two runes. My god? The expression of ecstasy appeared on Jiangning''s face. These two gifted witchcraft are not only powerful, but also powerful in general! And it''s an attack, a captivity! The witchcraft used for attack is also a powerful witchcraft in a large range of groups. Its name is celestial body!!! As the name suggests, this witchcraft is like a black hole with huge gravity. Everything, whether living or non living, will be absorbed by it as long as it is within its gravitational range. Then, fly into the interior of the celestial body and strangle it! It''s terrible! And another witchcraft is called Shadow hell!!! This witchcraft can imprison the enemy in the shadow hell full of darkness. And this shadow hell is just in the dark side of Jiangning''s heart. Now, these dark sides, which are hard to detect, have turned into a boundless void space. For Jiangning, this space is nothing. However, for the life imprisoned here, that is the real existence. Moreover, this space will absorb the fear and some negative emotions from life to strengthen itself. Slowly, in this space, even some terrible and strange creatures will be born! ¡ª¡ª "What a powerful and terrifying witchcraft!" Even if this is their own talent, but Jiangning also feel the waves of creeps. This kind of witchcraft is so terrible that it''s hard to imagine just by the literal meaning. However, if you are in an endless dark space, there is no sound or light. There is no life, all around are covered with silence and darkness! Coupled with some activities in the dark monster attacks, no one can bear this torture! Although this witchcraft is powerful, it also has limitations. First of all, the strength of the prisoners should not exceed Jiangning''s own ability. Otherwise, the shadow hell will be broken at any time! Therefore, we can only imprison those who are far less powerful than ourselves. "Even so, it''s enough for me to come and go in many worlds!" I thought that I was chased and killed by the fierce plumed snake, and even nearly died. Jiangning is full of anger, he subconsciously touched his chest and legs. Although already in promotion four Sorcerer''s that moment, the wound already all good. But Jiangning still had some problems. When did he suffer from this kind of injury from childhood? Even after getting the carriage, several worlds have been going smoothly. Only in the feather snake there, broken halberd sink sand, completely by the feather snake unilateral end abuse! This kind of feeling, Jiangning hate teeth itch. He decided to look for the bad luck of the feather snake after a while! Must be good abuse it, already reported own heart hate!!! ¡ª¡ª Jiangning once again thought of one thing, that is, the moment when he was promoted successfully. The seed of the world seems to have sprouted! He felt a little, and then he found a spherical world prototype in the deepest part of his spiritual sea! The thick crystal wall, like a diamond, tightly envelops the newly born small world. It''s just that the world is very small. When his consciousness enters it, he finds an irregular rectangular continent floating quietly. It covers an area of about 40 square kilometers, which is quite large compared with some exotic countries in the world. But for a world, it''s relatively small. In fact, if his condition is known by his highness who originally created this shocking idea. He will certainly be jealous of his opportunities, and it will be extremely difficult to format a complete world. After that, it is also a big difficulty to be in line with the world. After all, not everyone has the means to split the soul. These are nothing. It''s really difficult to successfully create the rudiment of a small world. How long did Jiangning get the world seed? Even if the time line gap is included, it is less than a hundred years! But in this very short time, he not only successfully promoted to level 4 wizard! What''s more, it has successfully bred the rudiment of the world! This opportunity, if told, will arouse the envy of countless people. ¡ª¡ª This irregular rectangular land, quietly floating in the middle of the world. Surrounded by an invisible barrier, the original ocean flowed back and forth around the land. Jiangning found that when the sea water touched the world barrier, it flowed back from below and then slapped the land. So it goes round and round, forming a perfect cycle. Outside the barrier is a void space, similar to the universe. However, no stars were born, only a small sun was born early, emitting its own young light! Everything is just the beginning, everything is just the rudiment! Strictly speaking, this is not a small world, it can only be called the rudiment of the world! But different from the prototype, he has land, ocean and sun, which are the basic materials for the birth of life! I want the world to take shape and continue to grow. Then Jiangning can only plunder all materials and support the small world! ¡ª¡ª For the arrival of Jiangning, the world''s initial consciousness sent out a confused message, very welcome for his arrival! At the same time, he kept asking for "food" from him. Jiangning thought slightly, then said: "housekeeper, give it a part of the origin of the world!" "Yes, sir A colorful light poured into it, straight into the void, accepted by the world consciousness! Later, Jiangning clearly felt the joyful sound of world consciousness. There seems to be some change here. "The wind?" A long black hair, gently swaying, aware of the existence of the wind! Just now, there was no wind. Now there is wind. It seems that the world is growing! In the sky, the pocket sun seems to have become much bigger, and the light and heat it emits are also much stronger. Some sea water, slowly baked by the hot sun! Invisible to the naked eye, the water vapor floats towards the sky, and quickly accumulates under the action of wind. In the end, it''s the cloud! With the gradual increase of water vapor in the clouds, Jiangning felt that the air seemed a little dull! With the sound of thunder, fine rain began to fall, irrigating the dry land! Jiangning see, throw some seeds! These seeds will grow very fast in the future! In the end, green will cover the land! In the void outside the sky, Jiangning seems to see countless dust. He knows that these dust will gather together in the future. Constant collision, the final birth of stars! ¡ª¡ª Everything, like a beautiful forward! Chapter 107 On the same day, three happy... No, it should be four happy things, the first second or depressed, who knows the next second, immediately sunny to cloudy. The sudden opportunity comes, which makes people surprised, but after that, it also slowly cools down and returns to the plain. In order to celebrate his success, Jiangning told DOMA to prepare a grand banquet to celebrate. House elves, almost at the fastest speed, made a big table of food! There are Chinese, French, Arabic and some Egyptian dishes. However, although there are many dishes, there are not many. Otherwise, Jiangning may not be able to eat the food at this table. He now enjoys eating and has begun to pay attention to etiquette. No longer as in the past, holding a bowl of rice, straight to the mouth. Now every move, began to gradually like elegant close£¨ (full of coquettishness!) After a sumptuous dinner, the rest of the meal was cold, and the elves had to clean it up. Wipe the oil stains on the corner of your mouth, turn around and go upstairs! ¡ª¡ª He has been here for more than three months. He is concentrating on the experiment! One side of the experimental analysis, while constantly in the side of the parchment constantly record the results! In front of him, there are two eggs. They are the eggs of the Welsh green dragon and the Hershey islands black dragon. Two Yalong eggs, after blood purification, a certain degree of atavism occurred! Now, their blood has been quite strong! Even if it can''t be compared with the pure dragon, it must be close. Specifically, Jiangning didn''t know, because he had never seen a pure dragon. And there''s no information about the purebred dragon, because it''s impossible to make an accurate analysis. It''s just a rough estimate. ¡ª¡ª "For the 380 th blood fusion, rejection began to appear! The reason is unknown! " Jiangning frowned tightly, which was more than 300 times the reaction of mutual exclusion of blood. At present, he hasn''t figured out the reason. It''s the same dragon, even if it''s different in blood. It''s impossible to have complete rejection, isn''t it? What''s the reason? Human beings also have black, white and yellow skin color! But, the human blood fusion is very good! People with different skin color combine, and the hybrid offspring have never heard of the problem of blood rejection! Dragon should be the same, but why can''t you find out the reason? There must be a way, but I haven''t found it yet. ¡ª¡ª Two drops of Yin red blood in different Petri dishes! The eye of insight on the forehead, the watcher. "Experiment 653 begins!" Jiangning no longer adheres to the meticulous fusion of cell gene level, but instead uses this method for experiment! Then observe the compatibility of the two drops of blood, and make a detailed and comprehensive observation with the help of the high-precision observation ability of insight eye. Then, the priority is to take the fragments of mutual tolerance, and try to combine with the blood of the feather snake! Yes, Jiangning has the blood of feather snake in his hand! Jiangning got it from the mouth of the plumed serpent when he escaped from the deadly bite of the Plumed Serpent. There''s very little blood, but it''s enough. ¡ª¡ª Put two drops of blood into the same dish, in which a little blood is stored. That''s the blood of a feather snake! Jiangning to do is to put three drops of blood into the Petri dish at the same time to observe! If you are in good condition, it means that your guess is right. However, in case of an accident, I have been planning to create a new species for a long time. I''m afraid it will fail! Jiangning concentrated on the observation, the eyes of insight, the illusory eyes, even appeared slightly smart meaning! The eyes formed by mysterious forces can observe the micro level details directly through the surface! ¡ª¡ª "Here it is In the Petri dish, three drops of blood from powerful organisms are gradually fusing! At the onlooker level, the blood of the three powerful creatures, the best of them, began to fuse slowly! Among them, there are also some genes that Jiangning doesn''t know, constantly integrating into them! Jiangning doesn''t know what it is, but it can be integrated. Although he didn''t understand what this unknown gene was. However, Jiangning also knows that there are many human genes that are unknown to human beings. So, the three magic creatures that are more powerful than human beings, their genes are more powerful than human beings, and at the same time, they are more difficult to understand! ¡ª¡ª In the vision of insight eye, Jiangning, as a spectator, carefully observes the gene recombination process of three powerful creatures! Different from human spiral chromosomes, some of the chromosomes of these three powerful organisms have fused. Finally, a new chromosome structure appeared in Jiangning. In general, it is still a spiral shape, but there are two branches outside the main body! The three spiral chromosomes are entangled with each other and separated from each other. Connect with each other and be independent at the same time! This kind of situation, Jiangning also cannot say! However, at present, it seems that the integration is quite successful! Now, we just need to do micromanipulation to find a way to take out this excellent fusion genome. As for the other genes, Jiangning shook his head with a sigh. There has been a big war there. If the two sides are engaged in a scuffle, neither side will accept the other. The only weird thing that happens is the third chromosome genes that are independent of them. Has in fact independent, seems to be maintaining a neutral state! ¡ª¡ª The wand drew out his wand, and the tip of the wand flashed a tiny light. Then, the battle point absorbed a special steel! Jiangning slowly stabs the tip of the pen into the blood. From the tip of the pen, a special straw that can''t be seen by human eyes is stretched out again! It took Jiangning a month to make this special pen. During this period, I failed countless times, and finally made the only one! The purpose is to keep it for the moment! ¡ª¡ª The tiny straw invisible to the naked eye comes directly to the vicinity of the three groups of chromosomes! Jiangning, who is highly specialized, immediately and slowly absorbs the excellent genes after fusion! Independent chromosome, immediately sucked into the straw! Looking at the well preserved genes, Jiangning was relieved. At this time, because of his high concentration, his forehead is covered with sweat. Wipe the sweat on the forehead, just now the spirit of high concentration, for fear of a little error. It''s really, it makes him nervous! Fortunately, it was a success. To be honest, he is not good at doing such things. He has never studied a similar major at all. Because he likes literature and history, he has worked hard on these two subjects. The rest have no interest at all. Now, I actually personally presided over the operation of a species gene fusion experiment! If you say it, I''m afraid his parents won''t believe it. When did his son have this talent? However, Jiangning gradually fell in love with this kind of experiment in the future. Although he doesn''t understand many things, he will learn slowly. He believes that one day, after reaching a certain level, he will be able to create a new species. Omniscient, this kind of realm seems very good! ¡ª¡ª After the gene fusion fragment is successfully removed, Jiangning''s next step is to ripen the small gene fragment invisible to the naked eye. Make it an embryo to prepare for implantation into the mother! Therefore, we also need to simulate the environment of the uterus, so as to successfully conceive the embryo! And then, of course, it''s implanted. Once successfully implanted into the mother, the rest of the matter, it does not need to worry about. Because the magical instinct of creatures will naturally take over this crucial lesson! Thinking of this, Jiangning is looking forward to her future. Think about the little man himself. How many secrets are there in some species, and how many secrets are there in the multiverse waiting for him to solve these mysteries? Just thinking about it makes people yearn for it. ¡ª¡ª Soon, Jiangning took out a meaty translucent ball. Inside, full of clear amniotic fluid! This is a man-made simulation of the environment in the womb. In order to make these amniotic fluid, Jiangning spent a lot of time looking up all kinds of data. Failed countless times, finally completed the artificial uterus and the internal amniotic fluid environment! A special straw is inserted into the wall of the meat, and the gene fragment stored in it is implanted into it. Jiangning silently recites the mantra, a series of auxiliary magic blessings. He''s not sure if a small gene fragment can form a fertilized egg. He is totally blind in the formation of essence, son and egg, so he can only take such a method to secretly pray for success! For the sake of insurance, a series of witchcraft have been blessed. Specific environment and specific temperature, to ensure that the amniotic fluid at normal temperature, for the formation of embryos to provide some necessary prerequisites! After careful observation, it seems that there is no abnormal change. Leaving a warning, Jiangning walked out of the laboratory and kept on experimenting for three months. He also felt tired in spirit! Although his body structure has long been different from that of ordinary people, he still wants to take a hot bath and have a good sleep. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning didn''t know that after he left, the gene fragment in the artificial uterus had a wonderful change. Chapter 108 Jiangning finally understood the difficulty of this problem through man-made creation. He doesn''t specialize in this subject. Many things are made by himself. Fortunately, things went well just now. The rest depends on character. Success is the best, and failure doesn''t seem to matter much. It''s a big deal. Let''s play another game. To be a level 4 wizard means that there are a lot of witchcraft that he can learn to use. Those powerful witchcraft made him greedy. I used to be an apprentice. I can only watch my mouth water. Now it''s different. Level 4 is the official wizard, even at the bottom level. Jiangning believes that with the passage of time, his inner knowledge will become deeper and deeper day by day. ¡ª¡ª "There are not many sources in the world! We have to buy knowledge and support the world. My God? How to calculate, it''s not enough! " Jiangning fue sighed. According to his algorithm, he could not normally obtain the huge world origin at one time, and the lower the world origin, the more useless it was. "By the way, the housekeeper is a big waste to support!" He was angry when he mentioned the goods. Damn, I''m almost killed by the feather snake, and I don''t see the housekeeper''s egg. It seems that it doesn''t matter whether you live or die if you constantly let yourself be the source of the world and then spend money on things. Because he''s changing his master! The carriage has been badly damaged, and it is also a huge source to repair it. Although he was the owner of the carriage, he didn''t know anything about it. What''s more, who knows if there is anything else hidden by the housekeeper? ¡ª¡ª Enter the study, ring the bell, domana''s thin figure appears in a very short time. "What tea, master?" DOMA made the right etiquette that couldn''t be found out! "A pot of flower tea!" "All right!" DOMA Peng disappeared in the study, not long after, DOMA''s figure appeared again. Push the small dining car with both hands and arrange the cakes and tea in turn. "DOMA, have a rest!" "DOMA needs no rest, master!" Jiangning some headache: "then you go to do other things!" "All right, master!" "It''s not good to be a servant who works too hard. It''s hard to think." ¡ª¡ª Open the hands of the black book, Jiangning began to carefully read the above witchcraft! After he was promoted to a regular wizard, there were countless witchcraft for him to learn. There are all kinds of witchcraft in it, so much so that he is so fussy all the time. Focus on finding some practical witchcraft, as well as auxiliary witchcraft to reduce the enemy''s state, and the most important witchcraft such as attack and escape. The impression of the wizard profession to Jiangning is hiding in the dark, flying kites and long-range attacks! However, in his hands, he always plays the game of battle mage! He wants to practice himself as a perfect professional who can not only fight close, but also fight far away. Therefore, he also took time to practice the knight cultivation method. However, the most important time is still spent on learning. At present, he doesn''t know much about "scientific research" such as research. He lacks a mentor who can teach him by words and deeds. Although he does not lack follow-up knowledge, he lacks experience. Many things, just reading is not much to understand. If you want to know something clearly, the most important thing is to do it yourself. However, Jiangning has no idea whether he can achieve that effect by doing it himself. Therefore, we can only continue to explore, to learn, to experiment. ¡ª¡ª What''s more, the improvement of the extinction mantra has entered a key part. The reason why we can''t solve the crucial part is the lack of practical experience. From learning the extermination mantra to now, he has never personally understood the power of the extermination mantra. He did not use the curse of extinction himself. More than 20 years of education prevented him from making such a miserable world. It''s not killing one person, or hundreds or thousands of people. It''s about exterminating a world. How many lives are there in this world? It''s impossible to calculate, but this spell can destroy the world in an instant! Destroy all life in this world, whether it is intelligent life, or animals and plants, all in an instant extinction! Extermination curse, extermination curse! Extinction is the real meaning of this mantra! ¡ª¡ª He needs some time to adapt himself to this change, but the improvement process of the extinction mantra has entered an important stage. What''s missing is only experimental data. Only if you have used the extinction charm yourself can you understand its power. Therefore, the next Jiangning situation is necessary to find a suitable world to experiment with extinction mantra! ¡ª¡ª Thinking of this, Jiangning finally remembered something. This matter, for the future to find the right world, has a very high effect! "All eyes!" Is it a pure world of science and technology that can initially see the changes in the laws of the world? Or the pure magic world? Or is it a world of technology and magic? Moreover, Jiangning still remembers that this witchcraft seems to be permanently fixed on the equipment. Therefore, Jiangning needs to make a special alchemy product to solidify the all seeing eye. ¡ª¡ª Next, Jiangning carefully watched the material analysis of making the mantra that can hold all eyes! He found that the material requirements are not too harsh! He has a lot of things in his hand. So just bring it directly. There are only some other things. Some are hard to find. The world doesn''t exist. For example, the eye of the beholder. Jiangning said that he couldn''t get it. The beholder is very strong and lives in an endless abyss. He can''t get the eye of the beholder at all, and he doesn''t need to get too high alchemy items. ¡ª¡ª Therefore, Jiangning immediately went out of his room and came to the exclusive alchemy room. Order the house elf DOMA, according to the list on the parchment, to the warehouse to get what they need. Once again portray a magic array, and summon magic flame, Jiangning is ready to make equipment engraved with all seeing eye magic! ¡ª¡ª The magic fire summoned by us is surprisingly hot! Simply, the terrible temperature was blocked by the sorcery array. Jiangning, standing here, didn''t notice much. He put in materials in turn, and the proportion of gold was the largest. Soon, all these metal materials were melted by the terrible temperature of the magic flame. As the fire continued to burn fiercely, Jiangning looked on coldly and watched the magic fire silently. It was not until the magic flame slightly vaporized the molten metal that Jiangning lowered the temperature of the magic flame. In front of us, the metal liquid suspended on the magic flame has been burned and fused with each other. Jiangning raised his right hand. With the movement of Jiangning''s right hand, the invisible mage''s hand began to knead the slightly cooled metal liquid. The spirit power carries on the miniature carving, for it finalizes. Finally, Jiangning''s eyes are surrounded by a triangle of gold and silver. In the center, it depicts a closed eye. Jiangning then portrayed the charm of the all seeing eye. When the charm was full, the spiritual power activated the special alchemy equipment in front of him. The gold and silver body in the triangle of the "all seeing eye". At this time, the eye in the center was activated with witchcraft, and suddenly opened the golden eyes. Golden eyes, a little release of light, looking around. Then, Jiangning''s mind appeared the results of the eye of omnivision analysis. After a look at the result, Jiangning was very satisfied. Then he took the whole eye and tied it with a small gold and silver chain and hung it on his neck. Chapter 109 Jiangning is very satisfied with the success of omnivision eye, although it is impossible to carry out the exact experiment at present. However, he is very satisfied with just some of the functions that have been initially shown. Many days of research and study made him tired, and he had been in the carriage for several months. I especially wanted to go out to see the scenery outside. When I went out, I went to the botanical garden. I found that the life of the tree people and the flower elves was very happy. For his arrival, the tree people and the flower elves are very happy. For this great benefactor of saving the nation, they will hold the whole family in mind. Jiangning carefully looked at his botanical garden and found that the precious plants were taken good care of by these flower elves. Moreover, because the tree people take root, the soil has changed a lot. It seems to be full of vitality and more nutrients. Unexpectedly, Shuren has the ability to improve the soil! He walked around a few times and was satisfied with everything. The flower elves take good care of it, and now there is a large area full of flowers planted by the flower elves. Many flower seeds are stored in Jiangning. At present, the home where the flower elves live is beautifully decorated. What''s more, these little guys also have the ability to tame bees, butterflies, dragonflies and even hummingbirds. Jiangning saw a lot of flower elves, riding these mounts, back and forth busy. Professional things should be done by professional talents! ¡ª¡ª Step out of the carriage and look around the rainforest. Found everywhere on the ground left traces of the flood, everywhere is this section of collapsed tree limbs and scattered rocks, leaves and even some animal and human remains! Feather snake''s talent is very powerful, easy to control the ability of the sky! No wonder they are regarded as gods by the Maya! In a few months, the traces of the flood have not been completely eliminated. The original decision was a little too hasty. Completely did not understand the powerful fighting power of the Plumed Serpent, trade rashly went to challenge the Plumed Serpent, the result was a fiasco! Not only did he break his legs, but he almost lost his life. Jiangning believes that only once is enough. He has suffered a lot, though he has been taught a lot! However, the harvest is also great. To be promoted as a regular wizard, even if he is placed in the headquarters of wizard and God, he is not unknown. No more, little apprentice wizard. However, Jiangning has no idea of going to the wizard base camp at present. Although he became an official wizard, he knew that there were countless powerful people in the multiverse. This point of strength, in the fourth level wizard rare place, naturally strong. But if you put it in a place where level Four wizards are cannon fodder. It''s not very impressive at all! Therefore, it''s better to be honest in the back of the wave! The small world needs time to grow up to help itself! Though, he didn''t quite know what the help was? However, he believes that his highness in history can dominate the multiverse by virtue of a small world that has not yet fully grown up. Well, it is enough to prove that once the small world has grown to a certain extent, it can help him. Sure, can make his strength, in a very short period of time to grow to a terrible state. At that time, it will be more powerful to go to the wizard''s base camp and travel to the multiverse! ¡ª¡ª Walking around in the tropical rain forest, I searched some precious plants and magical creatures to enrich my botanical garden. After that, Jiangning went back to the carriage. It''s not the time to find the feather snake. There are still a lot of plans that he didn''t understand, and there are also a lot of witchcraft that he didn''t learn until he was ready. Looking for badminton snake''s bad luck! ¡ª¡ª "DOMA, tea and snacks!" Enter the study, according to the past practice, Jiangning ordered. As soon as the words were over, he saw DOMA pushing a small dining car with teapots painted with exquisite patterns and plates of exquisite snacks on it. During this period of time, DOMA fully understood some of the master''s eating habits, so after seeing Jiangning enter the study, he almost immediately prepared everything. Seeing that DOMA appeared so soon, Jiangning was a little surprised and said with satisfaction, "DOMA, your performance now is more and more beyond my expectation." As a matter of fact, it''s very slow for DOMA to follow Jiangning for such a long time to find out Jiangning''s diet rules. If you are a professional human housekeeper, I''m afraid you don''t need Jiangning''s command. Naturally, everything will be ready, and the time must be very short. However, he didn''t need to be so hard on the house elves. Because, they just received enslavement training, a lot of etiquette did not teach much. Their daily work is to constantly clean, listen to the call of the host at any time, and spend every day sweeping, cooking and washing clothes. Therefore, Jiangning will not scold these hardworking house elves too much. On the contrary, he sometimes rewards them as an affirmation of their work. What''s more, Domar, they obviously hope that this kind of verbal praise is more important than the actual reward. They do not need money and other things, therefore, the master''s affirmation and praise, is their lifelong pursuit. In particular, when they know that their masters and families are noble royal families, this kind of affirmation makes the house elves more eager to get the master''s affirmation. Therefore, they have an ambition that Jiangning does not know, that is, they hope to be recorded in the family history after their death. Jiangning knows a little bit of their careful thinking, so he said he would consider it as appropriate! This makes the four house elves very happy. ¡ª¡ª "You flatter me, master!" DOMA said, but some of his little actions can''t hide Jiangning''s eyes. He could see that DOMA enjoyed his praise. The skinny hands, put things one by one, saluted respectfully: "do you have any other orders? Master "No, I''ll call you when I need to!" "DOMA''s gone, master!" "Yes ¡ª¡ª After DOMA left, Jiangning took a cup of tea. In the past, he always habitually chose to drink, but now he prefers to drink steaming, fragrant green tea! However, the tea in his hands, some of the top quality tea are scarce, and they are all specially provided by the royal family. High price tea from China! Therefore, Jiangning thought that if there was a chance, it would be better to have a branch on the old tree of Dahongpao like China! Transplanting and planting tea trees by yourself can save the trouble of drinking. Therefore, at present, he does not care about these, according to his identity and status. What''s more, the relationship between China and tutehem is not generally good. What''s more, he was the first king of China. He was also a Chinese who established a nation and a country in the distant Mediterranean Sea. In a word, China is also proud of him. Moreover, at the instigation of Jiangning, the tutehem government has provided assistance to China for a lot of industrial infrastructure and heavy industrial equipment. In this regard, tutehem has the confidence to say no to any country in the world! And the attitude is extremely tough! ¡ª¡ª Looking at the books in hand, it records the types of witchcraft that level 4 witches can use. Jiangning is constantly watching these materials, and choosing some practical witchcraft to learn, so as to deal with the feather snake! Considering the super high magic resistance of feather snake, we must also consider making a piece of equipment to suppress feather snake! As for the specific tactics, Jiangning has already thought of it, and now it is poor to carry out the experiment on the feather snake. Chapter 110 When he thought of the feather snake, he remembered how the embryos in the laboratory had developed? I didn''t have the heart to continue reading. I went to the laboratory in a hurry. My eye of insight lit up and carefully observed the embryo in the artificial uterus. What made him happy was that the gene embryo in the uterus had already developed into a fertilized egg. At present, is attached to the uterine wall, absorbing a variety of nutrients! Think of here, as soon as possible to grasp the plumed snake, become an imminent very important thing. Using witchcraft to seal up the artificial uterus, he hopes his future pet can develop more perfect and strong. In the artificial uterus, after all, it is not as good as the development and growth in the feather snake. Put the translucent artificial uterus into the wisdom pocket, turn around and walk out of the laboratory. ¡ª¡ª Back in the study, Jiangning continued to read the book, constantly analyzing and deducing. Next, fight with the feather snake again, the purpose is to catch the feather snake. Not to hurt or kill a feather snake! Therefore, specific plans need to be reconsidered. Jiangning can''t guarantee whether there is a second feather snake in America. Therefore, the next action must be cautious. If not, it can only... Anyway, their own life is always the most important. ¡ª¡ª Time unconsciously, more than a year has passed. In more than a year, Jiangning has learned a lot of practical witchcraft, which is much stronger than a year ago. On the other hand, the feather snake will never appear. It almost died a year ago. Therefore, Jiangning simply packed some packages and put all the things that will be used in the wisdom pocket. Put the cart away and fly straight to Lake isavar. ¡ª¡ª On the way to issalva lake, Jiangning saw many big pits along the way. And the broken trees, the big flood a year ago, the terrible ability of the feather snake to control the celestial phenomena. Let him to fuse the feather snake blood future pet, began to slightly look forward to. If you can perfectly inherit this ability of feather snake, then this pet in addition, may be able to help yourself. With this in mind, the speed of flight is not slow at all. In less than 20 minutes, it has been flying over Lake isavar. Looking at the huge lake below, it seems that the area has increased a lot. It seems that because of the last big flood, the area and water level of isawal lake have also increased a lot. Submerged, a lot of land around! ¡ª¡ª The witchcraft in the mind was activated, Jiangning used his own talent witchcraft! I saw the sky around, there was a great change for no reason, the strong wind rolled up the dark clouds. Soil, gravel and some trees began to drift uncontrollably towards the sky. Suddenly, a round black ball appeared on the top of Jiangning''s head. This little ball, at the speed visible to the naked eye, keeps growing. Finally, a huge black ball with a radius of about 500 meters was formed! Amazing suction, constantly acting on the bottom of the isawal lake, along with some soil, rocks and trees around, have been pulled up by the suction of the black ball. Constantly fall into the ball, into the powder. A huge amount of lake water and aquatic organisms, soil, aquatic plants, Lake sand continue to enter the black sphere. ¡ª¡ª With the increasing of the huge suction, the huge spray began to gush out from the lake below. Feather snake, finally coming out. "On!" A melodious roar came, a huge plumed snake directly rushed out of the water! "Come out at last!" Jiangning''s eyes flashed, increasing the power of witchcraft! The more powerful attraction falls on the feather snake. The feather snake is constantly struggling with this huge suction and roaring in its mouth. Obviously, it also recognized this one year ago and suffered a lot. In the end, I find my invisible enemy! Plumed snake''s mouth, began to focus on a group of electric light, crackling and constantly exploding! The next moment, the electric ball directly sprayed to Jiangning. Jiangning had been ready for a long time. The magic wand clenched in his right hand quickly condensed a black spear. Throw it at the ball! Boom, spear castration is not reduced, easily through the ball, pierced the neck of the feather snake! "On!" The feather snake screamed, and a large amount of blood was dripping from its neck. Soon, dyed the surrounding lake red! Looking at Jiangning, the plumed serpent was full of anger. It was surprised and didn''t understand how the insect, who had run away from his mouth a year ago, could easily hurt himself now. Jiangning is also surprised at this level 4 witchcraft! Although even if you know the level 4 wizard, it is much stronger than the apprenticeship stage. However, he never thought that this level 4 witchcraft would be so powerful. Under the attack of level 4 witchcraft, the powerful magic resistance attribute of plumed serpent is as easy as leather. Thinking of this, Jiangning''s confidence is stronger. Magic, the attraction of celestial body is strengthened again! Feather snake that huge body of nearly 200 meters, slowly away from the lake, toward the celestial body suction. This time, even the plumed snake felt afraid. There is fear in its eyes! It is struggling with the terrible suction acting on it, but this force is invisible, and it can''t get rid of it. However, Jiangning feels a bit tricky. The body of the feather snake is too large, and the consumption of the magic of the celestial body is also very large. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid Thinking of this, my eyes changed. The power of celestial witchcraft suddenly changed. From drag to repulsion! The feather snake was unable to defend, and suddenly felt that his body was suppressed by a huge weight. Powerful power, instant feather snake knot solid pressure lying on the bottom of the lake. The huge repulsive force makes it difficult for the lake water to fall into the lake. If someone looks from the air, he will see a huge feather snake lying on the lake bed. Can''t move! "On!" Boom, boom, boom!!! Jiangning turned to look at the sky. In the sky, dark clouds gathered all over the place! Soon, lightning continued to ravage the clouds everywhere. Jiangning knew that the feather snake used its natural ability! Astronomical control, soon, a large group of lightning cleaved to Jiangning. Twist position, power full open, within three feet of his body, lightning all impact on twist position! Instead, it was eliminated by the distorted position! After being promoted to level 4 wizard, the twisted position has changed fundamentally, and the defense ability has been enhanced many times. At present, it is difficult to break the defense of distorted position easily with the ability of feather snake. However, this distraction leads to the instability of celestial bodies! Feather snake fight hard, wings a shock, skyrocketing. Unexpectedly, get rid of the influence of celestial witchcraft! Jiangning slightly a Leng, then a smile, scattered the celestial body this sorcery. Instead, confront the feather snake! Today, he is different from the past, naturally full of confidence! The feather snake, however, was afraid of him. Its instinct made it aware of the fatal danger from Jiangning. The huge mouth opened slightly, and the more intense electric light condensed again. Jiangning''s body, is instantly disappeared in place, appeared in the head of the plumed snake! Stepping on the head of the feather snake with both feet, he took out a chain with silver light from his wisdom pocket. With a flick, put it on the neck of the feather snake. Then, the chain has been extremely fast speed, wrapped in the body of the feather snake! The plumed snake is furious, and the blood red light in his eyes is more dazzling! Wings constantly flapping, constantly flying in the sky, trying to get rid of the person on his head and the things around him. However, no matter how tossed it is, it can not get rid of Jiangning. "On!" Anger surged up it, once again summoned clouds and lightning, and then a head into the clouds. Chapter 111 This action of the plumed snake made Jiangning a little surprised, and then he understood the intention of the plumed snake. Its slender and huge body, in the dark clouds and lightning, constantly shuttle. A light, constantly split in its body, feather snake''s expression show some like fish in water, lightning fell on its body. It didn''t feel half uncomfortable, on the contrary, it seemed very happy. Jiangning''s distorted position is constantly under attack from one flash after another! "What a beast Jiangning was very surprised. The feathered snake''s action showed that its wisdom was not low! In addition to not being able to speak, it shows that it has a lot of wisdom! However, wisdom is better, and Jiangning prefers it. He gazed at the feather snake at his feet: "let you eat the evil fruit yourself!" The magic model in the sea of spirit is shining again. A special magic is blessed on the feather snake! Soon, the Plumed Serpent screamed with pain. The lightning that used to make it comfortable split on the body, but now it splits on the body again, and it is extremely painful. The unbearable feather snake flies away from the clouds quickly and disperses the dark clouds. "Curse lowering witchcraft!" This sorcery weakens the powerful magic resistance of the feather snake and makes it suffer its own consequences. "Ha ha ha!" Jiangning laughed happily, ran away in a mess a year ago, broke his legs and almost lost his life. Now, in view of this situation, he is very relaxed to suppress the feather snake! From the head to the end of the abuse of badminton snake, this feeling is not too cool! At present, the plumed snake is in a mess. It''s dark all over the place. Although the lightning just did not cause much damage to it. But it''s painful without a stroke. Originally beautiful and gorgeous body, now large areas of the place, dark, looks very embarrassed. The anger in the feather snake''s heart surges up again, and it flies towards the distant sea quickly. "Don''t you admit defeat? I can''t help it! " A series of weakening witchcraft is still on the feather snake. The feather snake feels that its body becomes stiff, old and vulnerable. It feels very tired, but in the heart of anger, but constantly upwelling. It did its best to fly to the sea of Belize. Then, in the face of the vast sea, head into. "Want to drown me?" The bubble curse covers the whole body, and the sea can''t erode it completely. Tightly grasp the chain in the hand, a fierce pull, feather snake eat pain! Howls unceasingly, afterward it diligently swims toward the seabed depth. "Belize blue hole?" He knows this blue hole. It''s said that it''s very deep... He has never known how deep it is. I don''t know, but the cave is so deep that I can only see it at a glance. Always let people feel some scalp numbness! Gifted witchcraft, the celestial body appears again, and grows rapidly to the range of about 500 meters in diameter! The huge repulsion force directly suppresses the body of the feather snake on the seabed. The chain on the feather snake is made into five giant chains automatically. Respectively tied to the head, wings, trunk and tail of the plumed snake! Chain deep into the seabed, coupled with the huge repulsion, the feather snake''s body suppression can not move. So that a large part of its body is firmly pressed in the seabed. Later, the weak witchcraft shines on the feather snake. Jiangning scattered witchcraft, watching the huge feather snake was firmly tied to the seabed! Satisfied with a smile, and then went to the plumed snake''s abdomen. The light of the eye of insight, looking at the body of the feather snake carefully, he is confirming the position of the feather snake''s uterus. "Found it." Take out the translucent artificial uterus and take out the fertilized egg which is almost invisible to the naked eye. Then, the fertilized egg is put into the womb of the feather snake. Looking at, almost immediately attached to the wall of the uterus fertilized eggs, satisfied with the smile: "grow up quickly!" Feather snake seems to feel the subtle changes in the body, its temper become more irritable, roar constantly looking at Jiangning. "Grumpy snake, have a good sleep!" Jiangning''s eyes, emitting a dizzy light, in the light of this light, feather snake tired closed his eyes. ¡ª¡ª Later, Jiangning set up a sorcery array around the body of the feather snake. Cover the huge body of the plumed snake, and then set bait to lure some small and medium-sized fish, used as food for the plumed snake. After that, Jiangning went back to the bank, took out the carriage, put it down, and stayed here to guard the feather snake. ¡ª¡ª We made the feather snake and successfully put the fertilized eggs into the body of the feather snake. The rest of the time, we have to wait for the feather snake to have a pregnancy reaction, and give birth to the life in the abdomen. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning is enjoying the afternoon leisurely, his eyes are quietly watching the sea not far away, and there is light in his eyes. It seems that through the heavy fog, we can see the plumed snake hidden in the sea bottom. After catching the feather snake, Jiangning was thinking about some gains and losses. And constantly optimize their own tactics and the witchcraft they should use against the enemy. At the beginning, a series of witchcraft that weaken the abilities of the feather snake will be thrown away. Then, in the process of controlling feather snake, it may be easier. Fortunately, everything is going well. Over the past few months. Jiangning quietly watched the feather snake, he clearly saw the feather snake pregnancy reaction more and more intense. It seems that the feather snake also feels the small life in its belly. In the eyes of the past, the irritable mood is full of it. Now, more and more intense maternal brilliance, more and more intense in it. Besides, when I saw Jiangning, I was very angry. The rest of the time, the plumed snake is lying quietly on the sea bed, daily constantly eat some wandering fish and invertebrates. Occasionally, Jiangning will put in some high nutritional food to feed the feather snake, so that its pet can grow stronger and stronger in the future! ¡ª¡ª Looking at the hands of the books, occasionally drink a cup of tea, eat some snacks, this small life is not too comfortable! Just as Jiangning was enjoying afternoon tea leisurely, a familiar voice rang out. "Rather Jiangning turned his head in surprise and said, "Hermione, how did you come here?" It was the priest of the Mayan empire, Hermione, an old friend of Jiangning! Hermione did not answer, but looked at the sea with a dignified face and said, "Ning, I already know what happened between you and kurkan." "Oh?" Jiangning pick eyebrows, did not say anything, waiting for herMy''s next words. "What are you going to do with it?" "I have a very important experiment on it. When the experiment is successful, I will leave naturally! " "What about the plumed serpent god?" Jiangning turned his head and looked at Hermione: "what do you want me to do?" Hermione said solemnly, "give up your experiment and release kukurkan at once "No way!" Jiangning flatly refused. For this experiment, he spent a lot of time, for which he almost lost his life! Of course, it is impossible for herMy to let all his previous achievements be wasted just by his words. "Rather "No more, Hermione! I can''t give up, you don''t know, I almost lost my life! Now, it''s hard to subdue it. The experiment is on the key node. In a word, my two years of hard work will be wasted. Is that possible? " Jiangning looked at Hermione coldly. HerMy also looked at Jiangning angrily: "Ning, you have to know that your behavior has hurt our faith! At the beginning, how did you promise me... " "Enough!" Jiangning angrily stood up and pointed to the sea not far away: "it''s not a God at all, it''s just a beast with strange power! It broke my legs and almost killed me. If I hadn''t been lucky, I would have been dead. Now you talk to me about faith, no "By doing so, you have hurt all the Mayans who believe in plumed serpent!" "Threaten me, don''t you?" Helmy shook his head, but said seriously: "no, just tell you the truth!" "Ha ha, Hermione, leave! In our humble friendship, I let you go. But if you expect me to be subdued by force, do it "Rather "Leave!" Chapter 112 What is sammien, doumieu? What happened to Jiangning can fully explain the meaning of this passage. How much help did he give to the Mayans? The level of civilization of the Mayan people was raised directly from the stone age to the bronze age, and even the method of civilization upgrading and 100 industries were left behind. But how did the Maya repay Jiangning? In order to break the faith and help the benefactor so much, he even threatened to use force! Looking at the army of nearly 30000 people, the accompanying emperor, Minister of military affairs and Pamir the priest. That''s the Maya answer! ¡ª¡ª "Sure enough, if it''s not my race, it will be different!" Jiangning cold eyes, looking at this group, although the same skin color, hair color, but still belong to the alien race. Hermione stepped forward and yelled, "Ning, as long as you give up your experiment, we''ll go right away. You will be our friend in the future "Yes, Ning!" Some ministers with friendly relations with Jiangning said one after another. "Your Majesty, what do you mean Jiangning looked at the current emperor of the Maya Empire and said sarcastically. Pamela''s face was full of pride and threat and said, "Ning, I order you to release kukurkan immediately! Well, I can forgive you for your mistake. What''s more, I can grant you fiefdoms and slaves, OK? " "Ha ha ha!" Jiangning was very angry and laughed. Looking at the Maya people in front of him, he said: "a group of bumpkins who have never seen the market, ignorant savages! I can subdue your plumed serpent god. Is the strength you can resist? Ha ha, ignorant guys Maya people''s faces changed and their hearts said, yes! If the wizard can subdue the plumed serpent god, he must be powerful. Why do we fight against such powerful people? "Now that you''re here, you can stay! Today, no one wants to go! " With the start of natural witchcraft, a huge black ball with a diameter of 500 meters suddenly appeared over Jiangning''s head. "What''s that?" "Yes "What is that?" ¡ª¡ª "All die, monkeys!" Jiangning vigorously urged the celestial body, and the huge suction instantly sucked the army of 30000 people into the sky. "Ah, help "What the hell?" "Ning, let us go!" ¡ª¡ª Jiangning didn''t listen at all. Today''s incident completely angered him. I totally disgusted him. Damn it, Lao Tzu helped you directly from the stone age to the bronze age, and taught you a hundred techniques, advanced civilization and other knowledge. That''s how you repay me! Well, in that case, then kill all of you ungrateful bastards! Thirty thousand people, without any resistance, were swallowed and sucked into the black sphere in an instant, and turned into powder without any sound! Jiangning simply ignored their plea for mercy! After solving them, Jiangning felt better. From what Hermione said when he came here that day, as well as the back of his last departure, Jiangning knew that this day would surely come. It''s just that he underestimated the barbarism of these guys. Time should go back to one month ago. ¡ª¡ª "Ning!" Hermione looked at Jiangning''s turned back and seemed to want to persuade him. "Don''t say it, leave! Helmy With a threatening tone, Hermione said, "Ning, you have to know that you are strong alone. I can''t fight against the Empire "Ha ha, ridiculous!" Jiangning turned his head and looked at Helmy: "you are threatening me, so I''ll give you a piece of advice! As long as you dare to come, don''t blame me for not thinking about the past! " With that, Jiangning drew a long and wide line with his right hand 100 meters in front of him. "Beyond this is hell!" "You..." Jiangning turned around and said, "don''t call it unpredictability!" Helmy didn''t understand, not to say unprepared, but he understood the meaning of Jiangning dialect. It''s full of threats and warnings! Therefore, after returning to the capital, he immediately reported the matter to his emperor. After hearing this, the emperor was furious! The belief of the country, let a person tie up in the sea! If you don''t care, does the emperor still have dignity? Therefore, he immediately ignored the opposition of some ministers! Insist on breaking the muscles and bones, and order 30000 soldiers! Come to fight, Jiangning, an exotic wizard! I didn''t think about how terrible the wizard who could subdue their national belief was! Everyone believed that as soon as the 30000 troops were launched, Jiangning would give up his so-called experiment and let go of kukurkan, the God of feather snakes. Therefore, all the way was a valiant March. Until that scene happened! ¡ª¡ª This incident, at most, made Jiangning a little angry, but then he left it behind. At present, the most important thing is to guard the feather snake! Over the past few months, the pregnancy reaction of feather snakes has become more and more intense. More and more irascible temper, appetite also began to soar! Therefore, Jiangning also needs to provide food for feather snakes! Most of the fish in the coastal waters are too small to be stuffed with feather snakes. Therefore, Jiangning is often deep into the Atlantic and Pacific Ocean! Catch the whale for the feather snake! Although back and forth, some hard! But for their future pets or mounts, a little hard is nothing! Moreover, there are many magical creatures in the sea. Precious mineral resources and plant resources can not be compared on land. Therefore, in addition to the necessary time to guard the feather snake every day. The rest of the time, Jiangning will dive into the sea to search for these rare things! ¡ª¡ª And the sea has never let Jiangning down! Basically, every time you dive into the bottom of the ocean. Will get some unexpected things, such as the last time, Jiangning was in the bottom of the Atlantic Ocean. Found a slate! It''s a pity that this stone slab is a broken one, and the information recorded on it is missing. However, even if it is deciphered, the remaining text information. Jiangning also got a message, that is, about the legendary extinct civilization, related information! Jiangning once doubted whether this lost civilization was Atlantis civilization! However, judging from the information decoded on the slate. The information recorded on this slate indicates that this civilization is not Atlantis civilization. But, another civilization! It seems to be even older than the legendary Atlantis civilization. However, at present, Jiangning has no time to consider these matters. He has more time and needs to look after the feather snake! Therefore, these things can only be left for consideration next time! Chapter 113 A few months later, Jiangning went to the bottom of the sea to see the feather snake. Its pregnancy reaction is still going on, which has far exceeded the human pregnancy reaction time. Moreover, looking at its stomach, it is only slightly convex. Jiangning thinks that the time of the feather snake''s pregnancy can''t be calculated according to the time of the normal magical creature''s pregnancy. At least, there should be about two to three years! Specifically, Jiangning is not sure. So he began to think about other things. After all, it''s not the same thing to be here all the time! So the problem is, if you don''t guard the feather snake, you can rely on the reaction of the feather snake during pregnancy. How much it eats is a big problem! Moreover, the plumed serpent was nailed to the sea bed, unable to move freely, in case other magical creatures came in. Feather snake, it''s likely to get hurt! In case of an accident, the plumed snake will die. It is really no place to cry, in this world, it is difficult to find a second feather snake! Even if there is, I don''t know where to hide! Therefore, if you want to leave here in a short time, you must make a good arrangement. Ensure the food source of the feather snake and its safety! He scratched his head and ignored the angry eyes of the plumed Snake: "it''s difficult to do something!" For the eyes of the plumed snake, completely ignored, back and forth several times to visit the plumed snake. For the feather snake, whenever Jiangning appears, its eyes are full of anger. I don''t like the guy who imprisoned himself. If it wasn''t for the neck restriction, the badminton snake would have vomited a wave of electric balls. "Don''t stare at me, it''s no use staring at me! I almost died in your hands He constantly stirred the anger of the plumed snake, looked at the angry eyes of the plumed snake, and wisely closed his mouth: "well, if you are pregnant, have more rest. Don''t be so angry all the time Hypnotize the feather snake and watch it fall into deep sleep. After thinking about it, the chain that was originally tied to the head of the feather snake was loosened! Turn to the body, other parts of the chain, become more solid! Turn away from the bottom and go back to shore. ¡ª¡ª Back in the study, a pot of green tea came as usual, and Jiangning began to read books. For how to better place the feather snake, he has no good way in his heart! However, he can''t stay by his side. God knows, how long is it from pregnancy to childbirth? If it''s a few years, it''s nothing! However, if it''s ten or eight years old, it will have to endure. Moreover, the blood of the Welsh green dragon and the black dragon of the Hershey islands has already reached a limit state after purification. Even if it is not the blood of the pure dragon, it is estimated that it is not far away. And the blood of the feather snake is not too bad. If calculated according to the rules of the world, such species are often rare. And it''s very difficult to get pregnant! Jiangning also did not know what was born in the end of the combination of the three blood lines he had imagined. What is it? New species? Or a monster? Such a thing is beyond his expectation. However, things have been done, the only thing left is to wait. Wait for the moment when the truth comes out, maybe what you think in your heart will come true, or you will fail! But that''s nothing. At least no matter success or failure, they can provide new experimental materials for themselves! And It seems that there are some clues about the demon lord bar recorded in the Maya legend Jiangning is a complete stranger to the devil. There is no doubt that this race is a higher life, and has great wisdom! Power is also very strong, casting ability is also very strong, although the devil''s society is full of fighting and conspiracy! But those who can climb to the top, without exception, are all elites among the elites. In his hand, there is the sealed bottle of the devil Archduke agarez. In the future, we can experiment with the devil. Jiangning at this time, just like orthodox wizard! Whatever you are, just fall into your own hands! Can be used for experiments! That''s what witches used to do. This kind of state, let a person yearn very much, Jiangning is no exception. However, now his strength is not enough to enter hell to capture the devil for experiments. However, if the devil is in a sealed state, then there is no such worry. Moreover, apart from Agares, there are 71 demons scattered in the world. If all of them are found, they will be enough to support their own experiments! ¡ª¡ª While thinking about things long after, I look at the books in my hand! In the past, Jiangning did not dare to think about it. Only a few people could do it. But now, it''s not a problem to do two things at once, even if you are distracted to do something else again. Except in battle! "Still put the plumed snake into the lake isavar!" The sea is full of uncertainty, and lake isavar is relatively simple. As long as the arrangement of the back hand is enough, it can completely trap the feather snake. Thinking of this, Jiangning was very anxious. From the botanical garden, pick some fresh plants! With the crucible ready, Jiangning began to cook a special potion! ¡ª¡ª When he came to the bottom of the sea again, the feather snake woke up and saw his big enemy coming. The plumed snake was angry, his eyes were full of red light, and the intense electric light in his mouth was condensing. Jiangning looked intently and found that the power of the electric light in the feather snake''s mouth was weakened. "Maybe it''s because of pregnancy!" Gululu! Where the light goes, the sea water boils instantly, and the sound of gurgling continues. Easy to avoid the light, now he has grown to the extent that he can easily trample the feather snake. Originally can want own small life of electric light, also can''t break his body protection position! Body shape a flash, come to feather snake in front of, magic wand a little bit. From the point of the battle, a thin silver white whip came out, crackling on the feather snake. Without a single blow, the plumed snake was in pain and roared continuously! "Brute, I want you to be rude!" After 20 minutes, the plumed snake stopped struggling and looked at Jiangning with fear! "Hum, bully the soft and fear the hard!" The gifted witchcraft celestial body reappeared, and soon grew to the size of 500 meters! Looking at the terrible black sphere, the eyes of the feather snake are full of fear! A huge suction, the plumed snake intake in mid air. The constant struggle of the feather snake is just the chain on its body, which firmly locks it and makes it unable to resist at all. "I forgot to give it medicine!" Take out the special magic medicine and force it into the mouth of the feather snake! The plumed snake is fast asleep! Loosen the chain firmly rooted in the seabed, and the celestial body firmly absorbs the huge body of the feather snake. Then, he quickly took the plumed snake away from the sea and flew towards isavar lake. ¡ª¡ª Come to isavar lake and put the plumed snake into the lake. Later, Jiangning began to arrange a large-scale Muggle expulsion mantra to prevent some indigenous Indians from coming here. Then Jiangning took out a special stone tablet and threw it into the bottom of the lake. The chain wrapped around the feather snake can be separated quickly. Only a thick chain can bind the chest of the feather snake! The end of the chain is tightly wound on the deepest stone tablet at the bottom of the lake. Once the future feather snake wants to break free from the shackles of the chain, Jiangning''s Witchcraft on the stone tablet will severely punish the feather snake. Until it''s honest, it won''t trigger witchcraft! This not only ensures the range of activities of the feather snake, but also ensures that the feather snake will not escape! Moreover, around the whole issawar lake, Jiangning has arranged the forbidden air boundary respectively! The exchanges with the big four at Hogwarts have greatly increased Jiangning''s current means. A series of backhand arrangements can only be solved if someone of the same level or higher than Jiangning appears. However, in Central America, such people should not exist. ¡ª¡ª After settling the problem, Jiangning went straight to Mexico. ¡ª¡ª The Maya civilization in its heyday is widely distributed! Southern Mexico, Guatemala, Belize, El Salvador and Honduras are all areas of Mayan culture. Jiangning, when watching the ancient books of the Maya, once saw the information of a big tunnel in the ancient books of the Maya. It is said that the first Maya ancestors obtained the seeds of civilization from this tunnel! Therefore, Jiangning suspected that there might be some information about the devil king bar in this tunnel. King Solomon''s seventy-two pillar demon God ranked first in the devil king, according to legend is the Lord''s greatest enemy! Therefore, the ability of the devil king can not be underestimated. Chapter 114 Mexico area, located in North America, has an area of nearly 2 million square kilometers. There are all kinds of rare mineral resources and oil and gas resources. However, such a resource rich country is not stable at home. Drug dealers are tyrannical, often against the government! And the Mexican government, too, has a wonderful idea, but it has nothing to do with these drug dealers! No one else! ¡ª¡ª In the 10th century, the civilization of Mexico was low, and the Indians established the city-state civilization. And often, fight each other! Among them, among many city states, only Aztec is best known! The purpose of Jiangning nature is not the civilization of these city states. ¡ª¡ª He came to the mountains and jungles of central Mexico according to the records of Mayan books. In the 1970s, an ancient tunnel was discovered in South America. It is estimated that the ancient tunnel has a history of at least 50000 years. The tunnel is at least 250 meters deep from the ground, hundreds of miles long in Ecuador and Peru alone. As the center of Mayan civilization, there is such a tunnel in Mexico. Therefore, Jiangning first explored this tunnel. ¡ª¡ª His body, flying in mid air, compared with the data in memory. The full vision eye on the chest lights up, and the golden halo constantly scans the rainforest environment below. "No?" Jiangning frowned, then changed his position. After searching a hundred Li area, I finally found a cave in a remote mountain depression! "I hope so!" Jiangning''s body flew directly into the cave. A little look at the next hole * * of the wall, found here polished very smooth. Some man-made traces! He knew that he had mostly found the right place! Without hesitation, he walked in. The cave is winding and tortuous, with many corners. After walking for a long time, the air in the cave is still very dry! "Show me the way!" At a fork in the road, Jiangning chose to use witchcraft to guide himself! Before long, keep going to the right! The wand is raised slightly, and the bright white light illuminates the way forward. I don''t know how long I walked, but the cave never entered the bottom. "That''s deep enough!" Finally, Jiangning came to a cave like sacrifice! As soon as I stepped into it, I heard the roaring sound of fire, and the idle brazier lit up in an instant. Golden light, golden light everywhere! Rao is a treasure that Jiangning has seen for a long time. He was dazzled by the golden light at this moment. The whole cave is full of gold and gold products, jewelry, figures, animal statues and so on! Moreover, Jiangning in these gold products, clearly see the elephant, lion and camel gold statue! There are no such animals in America. However, the existence of these statues makes Jiangning feel curious. I am more and more interested in this long tunnel. ¡ª¡ª Moreover, there are 72 gold statues in this sacrificial cave! There are statues with three heads, statues with crowns on long horns, statues with inverted triangular heads, statues in the shape of lions and so on... The moment Jiangning saw these statues, he knew that these statues were carved with 72 demons! "Sure enough, it has something to do with the devil!" Although he had seen it in the ancient books of the Maya, Jiangning was still dubious! The devil is not a good man or a good woman. If these Mayans worship the devil, there is no reason why they will continue to exist. They will be trapped and killed by the devil, but the Mayans are not extinct. On the contrary, he got the seeds of civilization from the devil. The Maya''s astronomy, mathematics, even modern human, is not necessarily more advanced than the original Maya! The Mayans thousands of years ago were still in the period of slash and burn cultivation. This can be seen from the later documents recorded by Spanish colonists. However, such a group of Mayans developed a high degree of civilization. Moreover, in some places, it is more developed than modern human beings! ¡ª¡ª Therefore, there are various hypotheses about the Mayans of later generations! Say the Maya are descendants of aliens! Here, Jiangning can exactly say that the Maya sacrifice the devil! This knowledge is taught by the devil. However, the devil did not teach the Maya metal smelting and a hundred industries! I don''t know why. ¡ª¡ª Search all the gold products in this cave and look at the empty sacrificial cave. Jiangning raised his feet and walked toward the altar. The style of the altar is full of strong Mayan style. In the center of the round altar, there is a ferocious figure with a pointed head and a crown. He holds lightning in his left hand and a sledgehammer in his right. Feet on the lightning, ferocious terror, fangs exposed! Especially a pair of eyes, the carving is vivid. "Barr!" The statue in the center of the altar is obviously the image of the devil bar! The statues around bar are full of sacrificial words! "Great kings rule the vast land of the East! The God of thunder and lightning punishes evil, and the Almighty God gives us civilization!... " Jiangning is speechless after seeing it. Will the devil punish the evil? But faith in the beginning, that''s it! Write a set of Wei Guangzheng''s speech and preach everywhere! Because human beings still yearn for peace and light! When the rule is deeply rooted, the black will naturally become white. ¡ª¡ª When the road comes here, even if it comes to the end! Jiangning believes that there must be a road, the road guided by witchcraft still shows here! This shows that there must be other channels hidden. Maybe it''s a different space, maybe it''s the compartment of Zhongtong! These are not impossible. ¡ª¡ª All eyes in front of the chest, shining golden light, sweeping the whole empty cave. Before long, the answer came. Position, under your feet! Jiangning moved his feet and looked at the stone slab below. He found that there were some subtle patterns carved on the stone slab. However, these patterns are all disordered. Record the shape of these patterns in your mind and start to deduce them in your mind! Separate, then resolve the answer. Jiangning began to move these stone slabs according to the pattern analyzed in his mind! Finally, when all these stone slabs are moved and assembled, the pattern revealed is a huge star of David! "The mark left by King Solomon!" Next to the sign, there is a layer of warning text! "The devil who endangers the world is sealed below! Enter, remember not to enter, not to open the seal! " Point the wand at the star of David, the whole seal pattern is activated! The most central position, there is a dark vortex! Jiangning''s body, as if in a swamp, began to sink slowly! With the gradual sinking of his body, the vortex appeared like waves. In the end, Jiangning''s whole body was completely involved. And the star of David is not shining. The stone slabs that have been spliced are confused again. It seems that nothing has happened. Chapter 115 Suddenly, a dark black hole appeared in the air, and a figure appeared slowly from foot to head. As a matter of fact, Jiangning began to observe the space. Ice and snow, cold wind, this is the most intuitive impression of Jiangning! The vast white snow covers this vast space! Roughly, there are about ten standard football fields! The area is quite large. I don''t know what sorcery Solomon used to cover the sky in this vast space. "Current temperature, - 273.15 degrees Celsius!" Absolute zero!!! I don''t know what king Solomon''s intention is. He even set up such an absolute zero degree environment. Walking forward, the snow gradually deepened, and the deepest reaches 25 meters!!! Because of the constant temperature of His Wizard robe, the extremely cold environment in front of him can not affect him. The body rises in the air and flies forward at a slow speed. ¡ª¡ª At this time, Jiangning found a stone like thing. Speed up and fly towards the target. He found that this is a huge statue of the devil! Head long sharp angle, wearing a crown, mouth fangs staggered, face ferocious! Left hand empty grip... A change recognized this is the devil bar''s appearance! What''s more, Barr looked miserable. At this time, Jiangning also found that Barr was bound by several thick iron chains! From the perspective of omnivision, Barr''s limbs, trunk and waist were all bound by thick and long iron chains! Under Barr''s feet, there is a complicated magic array. Beside his feet, there is a teapot with two ears! ¡ª¡ª "Why isn''t Barr in the bottle?" This is Jiangning''s question, the devil bar is the king of the devil! There is no doubt that his ability is very powerful. It must be that when Solomon sealed bar, he resisted and ran out. Then Solomon turned bar into a stone statue in an unknown way! Moreover, the deepest snow in this space is 25 meters! But around Barr''s body, the snow only reached Barr''s chest! "This snow scene seems to be one of the keys to seal bar!" Because it can''t solve BAL, Jiangning also dare not open the seal rashly! Looking at the seal, it is obvious that Barr escaped from the bondage of the seal pot. He fought with Solomon, but was sealed by Solomon in an unknown way! From the perspective of omnivision, the whole space is sealed. Snow and iron chain are important seals. The devil king, though still sealed in the end! However, Jiangning clearly felt that although bar was still sleeping! However, the strength is recovering bit by bit! ¡ª¡ª "If Barr resurrects completely, it''s a problem!" Jiangning frowned and thought hard. He didn''t have a good way to deal with the devil. And the devil king, the ability is unknown, with such an enemy. Completely at a disadvantage! Therefore, we must find a way to completely seal the devil! Thinking about it, we can only put the clues on the sealed pot at the foot of Barr. Jiangning picked up the seal of the pot, but found that the bottom of the seal of the pot, there is a crack! "Can this crack be repaired? Housekeeper "The cracks can be repaired by spending a small amount of world origin! You can fix it yourself Jiangning frown, in order to be on the safe side, or repair it with the world origin! "Fix it!" "Yes From Jiangning''s chest, a small colorful light shines on the crack. Soon, the cracks disappeared and the seal pot was repaired! "This is the origin of the world. It''s as useful as gold oil! Why can''t I use it? " "Only when you become a wizard above level 6, can you bear the origin of the world!" "Level six???" Jiangning''s eyes widened. Are you kidding? Now, I''m just a level 4 wizard! The level above six is too far away. "My little world..." "The small world is equal to a part of your body. Have you ever seen a part of your body hurt the noumenon? Moreover, the source of feedback after the growth of small world is pure, which can let you absorb and bear! And the source of other worlds, there is still a lack of conversion procedures "Conversion program?" "Yes, the origin of the world is also graded! Most of the high-level world origins do not need to be converted. You can use it directly! Many functions! The origin of the lower world is compared with that of the higher world. But it is not very pure, need a conversion program. It''s like the power of God''s conversion. " "Besides, level 6 wizards can only use a small amount of world origin! Only level 8 or above, there is no such limit! " "What does the wizard of level 8 do with the origin of the world?" Jiangning asked curiously. The housekeeper said: "the wizard of level 8, help himself to understand the rules of the universe with the origin of the world! The origin of the lower world does not help the existence of level 8! Only some very powerful sources of the world can help level 8 witches! " "What we''ve got now belongs to..." "The origin of the lower world!" Jiangning is very disappointed, unwilling to ask: "if I had the origin of the higher world, then I split the soul hurt?" "Enough to fix it! The origin of the lower world, your soul can not bear! In the past, you used or gave her the world origin. It is a small amount of original essence selected by me, which is very harmful to you. But it can''t be used for a long time or in large quantities, which is determined by the essence of the soul. " Jiangning suddenly realized that it was no wonder that the wound on the soul could not be repaired with the magic oil. It turns out that the essence of one''s soul is not enough to bear! Only when you become a wizard above level 6, can you enjoy the origin of the world! "What is the height of his small world?" Jiangning is very curious, the source of sub grade, world sub grade! He wanted to know, his highness, who created the idea. His small world, to what extent. "It''s equivalent to the higher world, but it can''t be compared with the truly independent higher world! So, he''s just a level 8 wizard! Although it is one of the best, the growth of the small world has almost taken shape. If the small world wants to continue to grow, it must devour the origin of the higher world! And the higher world is not easy to provoke, the powerful wizard or God will not agree! So... " Jiangning calmly said: "that is to say, if I don''t have a big chance, the highest achievement in my life is only level 8 wizard?" "That''s right!" Seeing that Jiangning was silent, the housekeeper said, "in fact, since the birth of the multiverse, no level 9 wizard or God has ever appeared. Therefore, all the strongest are basically in level 8! It''s just that level eight is divided into three, six and nine grades! " "Can the inheritance you mentioned help me further?" "I don''t know!" Jiangning frowned: "don''t you know?" "Inheritance just provides you with a way forward or a choice. It''s up to no one whether you can take the last step. And that enemy is very strong. " "It seems more powerful than the sage in Honghuang''s novels!" "Every world has different rules, and every powerful being is different. Even the rules of the universe are different. There are some powerful beings, even if you just think about them, they will know. And some, they don''t feel it. That''s the contradiction. Every life is unique. Everyone''s path is different, perhaps you will grow to this step one day! People just read your name and you feel it. Maybe, even if someone scolds you, you don''t know. Although this explanation is somewhat contradictory, it is true. " Jiangning rubbed his head: "you said, I''m a little dizzy!" "For example, an author who wrote a novel for the first time soon became famous. Some writers have been writing for several years and have not become famous. If someone writes a novel, it will be sought after and belittled! Mortals are still like this, not to mention the greater existence of the eighth level? " "I don''t want to say that. Now we''re going to seal bar again!" Jiangning digs away from this topic, which is very contradictory£¨ I wrote the same thing. I tried to explain.) ¡ª¡ª Chapter 116 For the sake of insurance, we can completely seal bar! Jiangning, once again in Barr''s body blessing seal! The spout of the pot is facing Barr and reads the mantra above. The amazing suction absorbs Barr''s huge stone statue! Put him in the pot and seal it again! ¡ª¡ª With Barr completely sealed, the place seems to have changed differently. The wind and snow stopped and the temperature seemed to start to rise. Space began to become unstable, and Jiangning knew that the place was about to collapse. He quickly returned to the original position, but found that the exit has been unable to open! Such a situation, Jiangning has long been prepared, the chest of the eyes of the whole as blooming golden light. Constantly observing the layout of the surrounding space, this is the place where the wizard arranged after all. The man-made trace is very heavy, so Jiangning soon found a different place. There are the most traces of witchcraft and human beings. When he came to this place, he found a pair of intricate figures. The complexity of this figure makes people feel dazzled at a glance. ¡ª¡ª It is said that King Solomon is famous for his wisdom! Then the mystery he left behind should be to test the intelligence of the intruder. But this figure is extremely complex, and in a hurry, it is difficult to get the right answer. "Well, it''s like a star map? Like a map? " A little bit of text is not carved on the stone, just leaving such a figure for people to guess. Moreover, space has begun to collapse "I''m afraid ordinary people would have died long ago!" Looking at the collapsing space, Jiangning flashed into the small world and recorded this picture before leaving. ¡ª¡ª The flow of time in the small world is very fast. How long was the last time I entered the small world? Now, when I enter the small world again, I find that the land in the center of the small world has already been covered by green. There are countless trees that are tens of meters tall. Apart from the fact that there are no animals and other life, it seems that there is not much difference with the general world. Moreover, the weather has stabilized a lot. The state of the sun hanging in the sky seems to be quite stable, and the temperature has not changed much. The temperature of the small world as a whole still tends to be cold. Ignorant world consciousness, for his arrival, warmly welcome! A colorful origin of the world, straight into the sky. World consciousness cheers to accept the origin of the seven colors. Jiangning clearly feels that the small world has become a little different again. It seems, a little more smart. To be specific, he could not explain it. Should be knowledge and vision is not enough, can''t peep at the panorama! Even if he can feel and see some basic rules contained in the small world, he can''t understand them. It''s like a primary school student holding a university book. He knows almost all the words, but he doesn''t understand the meaning at all. ¡ª¡ª Out of the small world, Jiangning''s body came to the open and boundless cave again. The purpose of this trip has been achieved, and he does not want to continue to explore the remaining tunnels. He turned away from here and flew to Lake isavar. ¡ª¡ª Over the vast tropical rain forest, stop and go on the road, transplanted a lot of rare plants to enrich their botanical garden. On the seventh day, Jiangning finally returned to isavar lake. Looking at the state of the Plumed Serpent, although I saw him appear, I was still full of vigilance. The eyes are not as angry as they used to be. Jiangning is very satisfied with this result, that one beat hard, to feather snake left a deep impression! Take out the carriage and put it by the lake. Jiangning is ready to watch the feather snake here. When does the feather snake give birth? When is it going. And this one live, is nearly four years long! ¡ª¡ª On this day, Jiangning, with a sunshade, lazily sat on the couch drinking tea and reading. He is looking at a book about gods. Jiangning is still very curious about gods. This kind of system power, which is different from the wizard, is still of great research value. Of course, this is just thinking! He doesn''t have the ability to capture the gods! Speaking of gods, he remembered that there was a world, as if there were gods. Moreover, the state of that God is very wrong. Maybe he can His mind is spreading, but the lake isavar in front of him begins to churn violently! Gululu The rolling water of the lake makes Jiangning focus on the water again. With a melodious roar, a long and huge feather snake came out from the bottom of the lake. "On!" The bulging abdomen indicates that it has been pregnant for a long time. The feather snake kept twisting its body and tossing back and forth on the lake. "Is... Going to give birth?" It''s not difficult to guess what should happen next when listening to the painful roar of the feather snake and the constant tossing of the feather snake. WOW! The iron chain around the feather snake keeps flying with the twist of the feather snake. The clatter of the iron lock, Jiangning slightly thought, or choose to let go of the iron lock winding feather snake. With his mind moving, tightly wrapped in the feather snake body chain automatically separated. Flying towards Jiangning, when approaching Jiangning, it automatically turns into a small bracelet, wrapped around Jiangning''s left wrist. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning''s eyes focus on the belly of the feather snake again! Chain away from the body, the plumed snake is almost immediately vibration wings, constantly flying in mid air! Abdomen began to rhythm regularly, light tricolor light, constantly came. A gold, a green, a black! Three rays of light constantly intertwined together, the light also gradually began to enhance. "On!" The feather snake seems to be suffering a great pain, three different blood lines are combined with each other. It seems that the burden on its body is quite heavy. It went straight into the lake with a roar. Soon, it came out again. Constantly flying back and forth, and finally its body landed on the shore of the lake. The whole huge body, completely lying on the shore! Abdominal regular peristalsis, and ultimately, with the sky three color light. A huge egg, gradually produced. ¡ª¡ª After laying eggs, the feather snake seems to have exhausted its strength! Its eyes lost the luster of the past, the dead air in the eyes. Breathing weakly, eyes fixed on the tail of the egg. Jiangning knew that it was the product of the blood fusion of three powerful creatures. Even if Jiangning made a large number of magic potions to supplement the vitality for the feather snake, it could not make up for this loss. This is a loss from the source, which is hard to make up for by ordinary magic potions. It, time is running out! Looking at Jiangning gradually coming towards himself, the eyes of feather snake are not angry and alert! But it contains a strange emotion, seems to be... Begging. "On..." The feather snake roars at Jiangning. Its voice is powerless, and it can no longer live up to its former powerful power! Jiangning went to the tail of the plumed snake and lifted the giant egg about one person high. Put it in front of the feather snake, Jiangning naturally understood the meaning of the moment''s appeal. ¡ª¡ª The plumed snake constantly rubs its head against the egg, and its mouth murmurs continuously... For a long time, the light of its eyes is completely dim, and its eyes slowly close "Alas Chapter 117 The death of the plumed snake touched Jiangning a lot! No, to be exact, it should be the dying eyes of plumed serpent, which have deep feelings for Jiangning. He is a little homesick. I don''t know when. This kind of living habit is to be alone or in a different world for several years. He was a little familiar with this change, even he didn''t know it. ¡ª¡ª But now he wants to go home and have a look. Put the eggs into a special incubator, through the thick eggshell, you can feel the strong breath of life there. As for the feather snake''s body, it was specially preserved by him. Although the feather snake is dead, there are many things worth studying about its whole body. These things are very valuable experimental materials. For that touch, maybe I will sigh. However, it can not shake his heart! It''s enough to remember. There''s no need to blame yourself. Originally, the purpose of coming here is to make a unique pet or mount. What''s more, Jiangning suffered a lot from the feather snake. It''s almost dead. Both sides are "enemies.". ¡ª¡ª On the carriage, Jiangning embarked on the journey home. This world, he will come again! After all, about King Solomon''s seventy-two pillar demons, he only found two demons at present. The rest, there are a full 70 gods have not been found. Next time, come back here. Perhaps Jiangning is going to look for information about Solomon. Jerusalem, the ancestral land of the Jews, God''s land of reproduction. Perhaps, in that place, we should be able to find clues or information about King Solomon. After all, King Solomon was the king of the Jews. ¡ª¡ª In 1950, tutehem Tiandu! After knowing the time, Jiangning was relieved. The integration reaction of the world is coming to an end, perhaps after the world is completely integrated and changed. Next time you go to another world, maybe the timeline won''t change so much. When they came to the manor, the family expressed surprise at Jiangning''s return, and then they were overjoyed. Cassandra threw herself into Jiangning''s arms and refused to let go for a long time. Her parents watched with a smile. For a long time, Cassandra released his hand, looked at Jiangning''s face, and suddenly teased him: "Ning, do you look like your sister?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangning is speechless. The Chinese face is soft and not old. In terms of anti-aging, it has an advantage over other races. Moreover, the skeleton of the Chinese people is not big. In ancient times, the skeleton of the Chinese people was also very big. He is very tall, especially before the Tang Dynasty. After the Qing Dynasty, the country was gradually weakened, and the country was poor. How can you grow tall if you don''t have enough to eat? At that time, the height of Chinese people obviously degenerated. After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, especially in modern times, the height of Chinese people began to grow slowly. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning''s body has been soaked in the water of immortality, and its appearance and body are solidified at the age of 16. But the development of his body has not been changed. But solidified in the peak age of mankind! Moreover, with Jiangning''s several promotions, his body began to change gradually. Gradually towards higher life, life form began to change again! Plus the limit of 6000 years of life! It''s already a change in the appearance of an ''immortal species'', and it''s more difficult to distinguish between them. But Cassandra''s appearance, actually returned to the youngest peak 22 years old! Therefore, the two together, regardless of height. Only look at the appearance, but also really like a brother and sister in general. "Cassandra..." Cassandra frowned and took Jiangning''s arm: "Jiangning, let''s go to dinner! In recent years, my mother and I have learned a lot about Chinese cuisine. " "What are you waiting for?" Jiangning began to look forward to it and said to his parents, "Mom and Dad, let''s go in together! I can''t wait to eat. " ¡ª¡ª Entering the manor, Cassandra and her mother cook together. Poor chefs in the manor, once again reduced to the starting role. Ignore these chefs, tearful psychological activities. Jiangning and his father sat on the sofa and talked about what happened during this period. Dad didn''t say anything about his son''s ability to travel around the world at will. He just told him to pay attention to safety. Nothing else! My parents and Cassandra will not talk about this. As for O''Connor, they just know that Jiangning is back 5000 years ago. For others, Jiangning did not tell them. And O''Connor, they won''t ask. They know how to say and what not to say. They are very clear. Even Jonathan, the famous big mouth, knows the same thing. ¡ª¡ª As for Cassandra and her parents, who knew about the existence of the carriage, there was no reason to harm her husband and son. Therefore, Jiangning is not afraid at all. Irritated him, directly use the curse of extinction to destroy the whole world! It''s really no good. You can use the carriage to hide in another world, or simply hide in your own small world. Hum, or enter the world forest. There are too many counter measures, as long as we don''t kill him. Jiangning will be crazy revenge! The feather snake is the most obvious example. After dinner, my mother pulled Jiangning aside and told him a few words. It''s all family. And try to persuade him to have a baby with Cassandra. Five thousand years ago, the eldest grandson''s parents could only look at the eldest grandson through the whole body of armor that Jiangning once painted for tutehem. Usually, they usually stay in the manor or go to other places to play, but the bodyguards will protect them secretly. Mom and dad complained, this kind of life is not human, everywhere is monitored. Although they all know that this is to protect their safety. However, this kind of life, parents really not used to, and not willing to leave his son. What''s more, it''s two worlds apart. So I advised him to have a child and keep it for fun ¡ª¡ª Jiangning is completely speechless. At his level, it is difficult to breed offspring. Even the first offspring almost killed Cassandra. If pregnant again, Jiangning is worried that this time will directly to Cassandra''s life. So he told his parents about the worry. After hearing this, my parents were silent and didn''t mention it again. I want to give my parents something to play with. Jiangning then from today''s royal family, looking for young members of the royal family, let these little guys live in the manor. Accompanying their parents, members of the royal family dare not disobey the orders of their living ancestors. Soon, a pair of young parents with their children live in the manor. ¡ª¡ª In the distant world, the world of Narnia. At this time, 1288 years have passed since the five kings left Narnia! After Jiangning left Narnia 983, a group of telmas captured Narnia and established a kingdom. The leader was later known as Caspian I! The Narnians did not accept the repeated attacks of the telmas. They kept retreating and finally remembered the prophecy of the wizard king. Retreat to the fortress "El Yining Castle" built by the order of the wizard king, and follow the order of the wizard king, rest and wait for the return of the king, and this is more than 900 years. In 2303, Prince Caspian''s aunt gave birth to a son for his uncle. Ramiz had an heir and decided to get rid of the stumbling block, Prince Caspian. Prince Caspian, with the help of his teacher, escaped, took Susan''s lost horn and began to flee to the forest. In the forest, we found the narians who have been guarding the TELMA for generations "Woo Finally, Prince Caspian, sounded queen Susan''s horn! Chapter 118 "Ah..." "Push "Get the towel, the scissors." ¡ª¡ª As the midwife cut the umbilical cord, a healthy baby boy was born. ¡ª¡ª "Monsieur Miraz, you have a son!" Gloucester opened the heavy door and said to Miraz. Miraz looked out of the window and said, "God bless you." Then he said, "you know what to do! General Gloucester Gloucester nodded and went out respectfully. ¡ª¡ª In the castle, Caspian''s teacher, wearing a big robe, went to Prince Caspian''s bedroom. Looking at the sleeping Caspian, he fiercely covers Caspian''s mouth. Caspian awoke instantly, saw his teacher clearly, and took his hand away: "sleep for another five minutes!" Close your eyes and go on sleeping. "Don''t look at the stars tonight, Prince!" Caspian opened his eyes and looked at him puzzled. "Prince, your aunt gave birth to a son!" Caspian instantly understood the seriousness of the matter. He quickly got up and hid in the closet with his teacher. It wasn''t long before a group of armed soldiers came into his room. Each holding a crossbow, without saying a word, a crossbow shot to the bed. The crossbows and arrows cut through the tent, and the velvet flew about. The soldiers came forward to check. But found that the room, empty! Look at each other and leave the room quickly. ¡ª¡ª Along the secret door left by the wardrobe, Caspian and his teacher quickly came to the weapons room. Put on your armor and weapons and come to the stable. "Run in the direction of the forest. Remember, don''t come back again." Then he took out a piece of linen wrapped things and dealt with Caspian: "it took me many years to find it. Don''t use it until it''s in crisis!" "Shall we meet again? Teacher "Certainly, Prince!" He gave an urgent command: "remember, run in the direction of the forest!" Caspian nodded, said goodbye to the teacher, and then kicked the horse in the stomach. The horse ran at once, and he knocked down several soldiers along the way. Run out of the castle! But then a team of heavily armed cavalry rushed in. Caspian did not dare to stay, and rode away in the direction of the forest. However, the cavalry behind him was not slow. They catch up quickly, and the distance between the two sides gets closer and closer at dawn. Fortunately, there was a river not far ahead. Caspian rode across the river quickly. The river blocked the speed of the pursuers behind, and Caspian rushed all the way into the forest. Looking back at the pursuers behind him, I found that they had been far away. I was very happy. Looking back, I felt that there was a cross tree trunk in front of me. Just wanted to escape, but it was too late. He hit it hard, one foot hooked on the stirrup, and was dragged by the horse for dozens of meters. Finally, the situation of being dragged to death was avoided. Just as he breathed, two dwarfs came out of the tree house not far ahead! Caspian was very surprised, because these two dwarfs were the Narnians in the book! Aren''t they extinct? Just as he thought so, he saw one of the brown haired dwarfs pull out his dagger and walk towards him quickly. "He saw us!" The sharp blade made him dare not move lightly, and his eyes could not help turning the horn on the ground. The sackcloth that wrapped the horn had already broken away in the towing, and the horn was also exposed in front of the public. The brown haired dwarf, looking at the horn in disbelief, clearly recognized it. He looked at Caspian in surprise again, just as a group of cavalry had arrived. The brown haired dwarf quickly draws out his dagger to meet the enemy! And Caspian is quick to grasp the horn, do not want to, blowing the horn! "Woo ¡ª¡ª In the study, Jiangning is drinking tea and reading books. This is not a wizard''s book, but a collection of poems by a famous poet in the history of the kingdom of tutehem. He read the poetry carefully and drank a sip of tea from time to time. The days of combining work and rest make him very leisurely. Just then, a slight shaking came. Jiangning looked at it suspiciously and found that the tea in the teacup was trembling slightly. Then the sense of shock became more and more intense. "Bang! Bang "Bang!" "Click, click!" All the things in the study, with this inexplicable vibration, began to shake violently. The books in good condition on the bookshelf keep falling to the ground. Furniture, chairs, sofas and other items have long been dilapidated. Only Jiangning''s chair is safe. "Click, click!" Cracks appeared one after another on the wall, and a strong wind began to appear in the room for no reason. Books, paper and even furniture are constantly flying around the study. An inexplicable call came to my heart. "This is..." Without allowing him to think carefully about the source of this call, he found that the whole room seemed to be flying fast. But this kind of change, the outside person actually completely did not perceive. In other words, a force blocked the room. Everything that happens in this room just acts on the study. Jiangning got up and stood there quietly. Study, flying debris, faster and faster. The wind is wheezing. It seems that Jiangning has seen the green forest through the cracks on the wall! As the speed continues to accelerate, the scene becomes more and more clear, and finally when the scene is completely frozen. Jiangning found that he was already in the forest. ¡ª¡ª All around the scene, is so familiar! Looking around, everything gives him a sense of extreme familiarity. Beside him, however, stands a pillar. I felt the pillar, but I found that it was rusty. But it was full of the smell of metal. Looking up, the lampshade winding the Ivy could be seen. After a close look, a familiar name finally appeared in his mind. "Narnia!!" Jiangning finally remembered, no wonder everything is so familiar. It turns out that this is the world of Narnia, where he was once crowned king. In this way, we can explain the inexplicable power of calling. However, Jiangning is still curious about what power can cross different worlds and summon himself to Narnia! The only explanation is that only Susan''s Magic Horn in the play has this magic power. "Does Susan''s horn really have such magical power?" As for who sounded Susan''s horn, if you''re right, it''s Prince Caspian. And the kingdom of Narnia was finally destroyed by the telmas! "I don''t know. I left a warning. Have they paid attention to it or not? " Jiangning is not clear, so he wants to go and have a look. Chapter 119 England, London! The shadow of the second world war has just dissipated, but Britain is rebuilding its home in a very short time. The ruins have been cleaned up, and the streets once again show the prosperity of the past. At a newsstand, Susan is reading a magazine, and a boy with glasses keeps talking to her. Obviously, I like her very much. And Susan has no feeling for him, always dealing with something or nothing. When the boy asked her name, Susan blurted out a pseudonym. Unexpectedly "Susan!" Lucy called her name from a long distance. Susan''s face was obviously a little helpless. She turned around and saw Lucy running over in a hurry. Come to her and say, "you''d better go right away." Susan also realized that she might have something to do with her two brothers. Follow Lucy, cross the road in a hurry and run to the subway station. ¡ª¡ª When I came to the subway station, I found that the stairway was full of people. They were all young students, male and female, shouting loudly and excitedly. "Fight!" "Fight!" "Fight!" Susan pushed over and rolled her eyes. Her brother, Peter, is wrestling with several tall students. Although Peter''s skill is very good, he can''t use it in the corridor of the stairway. Besieged by several people, he was extremely embarrassed and had no fighting power. At this time, Edmund also came after the news. Seeing this situation, he jumped without thinking about it. It''s a man. "Edmund!" Lucy tried to stop him, but it was too late. With Edmund in, Peter was able to take a breath. Struggling with others, wrestling. "Beep, beep, beep!" The patrolling police soon found out the situation and came whistling. Will be on the ground constantly grappling entangled several people, force apart. Then, each not light not heavy scold a few words. "You''re welcome!" Edmund, sitting next to Peter, suddenly said. "I can handle it myself!" Peter replied "Why did they hit you? Peter Susan asked Peter. "He hit me!" Lucy said inconceivably, "just for this, you hit them?" Peter turned around and said, "they bumped into me and asked me to apologize!" Lucy and Susan stopped talking, and Edmund kept looking down at the ground. ¡ª¡ª "Ah, oh!" Lucy got up, left her chair and said, "something''s pinching me!" "Hey, don''t drag me." Peter looked at Edmund full of tears. Edmund''s face was muddled and frowned. "Who''s pulling you?" he said At this time, the speed of the train began to accelerate abnormally. The train is running at high speed, and some discarded papers are flying in the subway. "It''s like magic," Lucy said pleasantly, "hand in hand!" "Take my hand!" Said Susan. Edmund explicitly refused: "I don''t want to hold your hand!" "No nonsense!" At the critical moment, big brother Peter is domineering. With Edmund in his right hand and Susan in his left, the four stood up. Waiting quietly. And the speed of the train has increased a lot again. The surrounding walls are constantly peeling off, the surface tiles and lime, and the hanging lamps in the subway are flickering. And the crowd around them, however, was unaware of all this. An invisible force cut off this place, making what happened here work only on Peter and the four of them. ¡ª¡ª The train is getting faster and faster, and the walls are peeling off, breaking a big hole. In the end, the train speeds up to a point where it can''t be seen by the naked eye. The blue sky and the sea began to appear. Peter looked at them with wide eyes across the train. Finally, a vast white light flashed, and the train disappeared at the end of the light. Peter and they are in a cave. The four of them looked at each other, full of surprise. The four went out of the cave and looked at the blue sky and sea. They cheered each other, took off their coats, shoes and socks and ran to the sea, splashing water with cheers. ¡ª¡ª "Edmund? Edmund Susan, Lucy called Edmund. And Edmund''s eyes were fixed on the ruins of the cliff: "guess where?" Peter replied casually, "who knows." "I don''t remember ruins in Narnia!" Said Edmund, looking at the ruins. After listening to them, Peter began to look at the ruins, and the four of them walked towards the ruins. Lucy looked at the sea in the distance, turned and asked, "who will live here?" Susan came over and suddenly noticed that she was stepping on something hard. She moved her feet in doubt. Stooping to pick up something in the Bush, it is a chess piece made of gold. Uncertain: "I think we live here." Edmund came up and looked at what Susan was holding: "that''s my chess!" "What chess?" Edmund took the chess and said, "I don''t have pure gold chess in finlich, do I?" "No way!" Lucy looked at the ruins in the distance and ran over. Peter, they don''t know why, but they also follow Lucy. "Imagine that''s the wall, there''s the column, and this is the glass roof!" Said Lucy. The four stood well and tried to remember in their minds. "Elboville castle!" ¡ª¡ª Miraz stood on the balcony with his son in his arms, looking out at the scene. Seeing that the knight who pursued Caspian came back, he gave his son to his wife and went to the stable. ¡ª¡ª "Wait a minute, sir. It''s not what you think. " Miraz looked at Gloucester and asked, "what would that look like?" "Open up!" A knight lifted the black cloth from his horse''s back to reveal what was inside. Miraz looked at it with disbelief: "impossible!" ¡ª¡ª "I warned the Senate to be wary of your excellency Miraz!" "Without evidence, you can''t accuse Huguo Gong!" "How long will it take? Until all the seats here are empty? " An elder looked around, many vacant seats, said slightly. ¡ª¡ª At this time, Miraz strided in: "I''m sorry, you elders. I''m late. I didn''t know there would be a meeting today. " "Because you have other things to do!" An elder said sarcastically. At this time, another elder stood up and said, "since the death of his majesty Caspian IX, you have been king. Now Prince Caspian has disappeared from his castle. Mr. Miraz, how do you explain that? " After a moment''s silence, Miraz got up and went to the center of the chamber and said in a loud voice, "our beloved Prince Caspian, he was killed by the Narnians!" As the door opened, the brown haired dwarf was pushed in. "Narnia?" "No way!" "They are extinct!" ¡ª¡ª Chapter 120 ¡ª¡ª "He''s been watching us!" On a small boat, two soldiers escorted the brown haired dwarf and rowed slowly on the river. "Then don''t look at him!" Another soldier did not care, eyes vigilant constantly scanning around the situation. I''m afraid there will be other Narnia attacks and things like that! The soldier rowing in the boat, looking at the dwarf involuntarily, rowed forward again for a while. Said: "almost, on this place it!" Then he stood up. The dwarf widened his eyes and twisted his body uneasily. Two soldiers, lift him up and throw him into the river. "Whoosh!" An arrow, with a sound, nailed firmly to the boat. "Let him go!" Susan, they came running quickly, Susan said, another arrow on the bowstring, aimed at a soldier. After hearing this, the two soldiers immediately threw the dwarf into the river. Actually, she "really" obeyed Susan and "let go" of the dwarf. "Whoosh!" Susan released her hand and shot a soldier with an arrow. The other jumped into the river to escape. And Peter ran a few steps, jumped into the river and rescued the dwarf. Edmund, on the other hand, towed the boat back to shore. "Cough!" The dwarf coughed violently and spat out several mouthfuls of water. He looked at Susan and said, "let him go? That''s how you talk? " Susan was embarrassed and immediately apologized, "I''m sorry." "Cough... Almost drowned me!" Then he looked at them in disbelief and said, "are you the king and queen of the past?" After Peter heard this, Sao Bao went forward to introduce himself. He stretched out his right hand: "Peter, the supreme king, is the greatest!" Edmund said sarcastically, "you should get rid of the three greatest! If Ning was here, he would be the first to refuse. Peter The dwarf ignored Peter''s outstretched hand, which embarrassed him to take it back. The dwarf pointed to the four of them: "one... Two... Three... Four, No. Aren''t you supposed to have five? Where''s the other king? Why, not with you? " Susan looked at each other and explained, "in fact, we don''t know if Ning has come back, but he''s not with us." "There''s no reason why the four of us came back to Narnia and Ning didn''t come back." Edmund pointed out the loophole rationally: "wait a minute, we suddenly went back to the professor. Would rather not know, what? He went back, too? " The last half sentence is to ask dwarves. With reverence in his eyes, the dwarf said, "of course, the great wizard Wang has left. When he left, he left a message that the four of you would come back sooner or later. And your majesty, he said the same thing when he left. When the Telmar attack, thanks to your Majesty''s instructions, otherwise we will be reduced to what end, no one can predict "Wait a minute, what do you mean, the telmas? What''s the matter They are puzzled, but they are surprised at Jiangning. Because, even if the dwarves knew that they were once kings and queens, they were surprised but didn''t have much respect. When it comes to Jiangning, it is a look of respect and longing. It makes Peter, it''s delicious. "More than 900 years after the five of you left, Narnia was attacked by the telmas. We can''t beat the telmas at all, and elboville castle is broken. Then we retreated to the fortress that the wizard king had ordered us to build! Until you come back again, more than 1200 years have passed! " Peter and they were surprised, and Lucy said incredulously, "unbelievable, more than 1200 years? We''ve only been away for a short year. More than 1200 years have passed in Narnia? Ning, how can he accurately predict that Narnia will be attacked? What''s more, the fortress for people''s refuge was built more than 1000 years in advance? You know, when Ning proposed to build the fortress, we strongly opposed him. " "I can''t believe it. I thought Ning was just alarmist! Now it seems that Ning should have accurately predicted that Narnia would be attacked. And he also knew that Narnia could not resist the attack of the telmas, so he would spare no effort to build the fortress! Now it seems that he is right. " The dwarf said respectfully, "of course! Without the great wizard king, there would be no Narnia today! You don''t know how ferocious the telmans are... "Then the dwarves began to describe the violence of the telmans vividly. Peter is very angry. You know, when he was there, he once expelled the giant king himself! ¡ª¡ª On the other hand, with the memory in his mind, Jiangning went to the manor on the outskirts of elboville castle. Looking at the ruins in front of us, only some main parts of the ruins can be seen. The rest of the buildings are either destroyed or destroyed by the wind and rain as time goes by. Entering the hall of the manor, Jiangning looked around the manor. Vaguely in contrast to the past, he opened a secret door in the manor and found a bronze statue of himself and a huge gold box. Open the box, which contains all the things you used in those years. Some manuscripts, used special pens, Chinese chess made of gold. Recliner, used teapot, tea cup and so on. They are all very common items and important items. Jiangning carries them with her. Moreover, Jiangning also found that beside his statue, there was a passage carved. "Narnia, forever remember the great wizard King''s saving grace! May your Majesty the great king return to Narnia as soon as possible! " Jiangning said nothing and swept away the dust and debris inside the manor with a wave of his sleeve: "it seems that the original layout is still useful. The telmas, after all, attacked Narnia! " Just as Jiangning was thinking, the familiar voice awakened him. "Your majesty "Yes?" Jiangning turned around, looked back, and saw a translucent figure standing behind him, "the dead?" He took a closer look at the face of the dead and said, "auris, is that you?" This undead was Orius, the original cavalry officer of Jiangning! Orris was surprised and quickly stepped forward: "Your Majesty, you are back at last! Nania... " "I know all about it, orris!" "Your Majesty, you are back again, as you said. Although more than 1200 years passed, aureus waited until his majesty came back! At last we can get revenge! " Jiangning looked at oris''s state and said, "oris, how did you become the undead?" Aureus shook his head: "I don''t know, your majesty. After your death, I felt that there was a mysterious power in your manor that implicated me. I was brought here by this force, and then I became like this. He lived in the manor for more than 1200 years. Then there was an invasion by the telmas. They''ve broken through elboville castle and killed a lot of people! This manor was also destroyed by their stone throwing weapons... Please forgive my majesty, I can''t protect this manor. " "It doesn''t matter, orris! Don''t blame yourself. I''ll ask them for this account. Now, are others retreating to the fortress I ordered to build? " "Yes, they are all hiding there. According to your orders, I have been living in the dark for so many years. They never meet with the telmas, so much so that they think we are extinct. " "Good, then go to the fortress!" Then he opened his sleeve and said, "OREZ, I''ve wronged you to stay here!" "It''s my pleasure to be with your majesty!" With that, aureus walked into Jiangning''s sleeve. Jiangning finally took a look at the ruins of the manor and walked into the vast forest with a cold face. Chapter 121 "You have a good library, doctor!" Miraz took a book out of the bookshelf with him, flipped through it and said something of unknown intent. The old doctor looked at him with a low brow and a slant. As he entered the room, he said, "are you looking for something? Sir Miraz looked at the book in his hand, looked back at the old doctor, and said: "I think I have found what I want..." Miraz walked slowly, took out an arrow from behind, and thrust it on the desk: "found it on my soldier!" The old doctor pushed his glasses on the bridge of his nose and looked at the arrow in front of him. And the arrow, right in the illustration of a book. There are five crowned kings on horseback. And the arrow looked as like as two peas hanging from behind Susan. The old doctor did not speak. Miraz sat on the chair and put her legs up heavily on the desk. "Do you know queen Susan''s horn?" she said? Doctor "It''s said that there''s magic in it!" "Magic?" "The Narnians believe that this horn can summon the former kings and queens! Anyway, it''s just a superstition The old doctor tried to muddle through. But Miraz obviously didn''t think so. He came directly to him and said, "do you think he''s a superstition?" His body slowly approached him: "but I found this in my soldiers!" He was referring to the arrow with the red tail. "Maybe, it''s just an imitation arrow according to the legend of Queen Susan!" "But the Narnians are real!" "What?" The doctor was obviously surprised. "Not long ago, my soldiers captured a Narnia!" The old doctor was shocked: "it''s impossible, sir!" "Nothing is impossible, doctor. It''s true. I just want you to tell me, does Caspian know all this? " He pointed to Susan''s horn. The old doctor obviously won''t sell his students. He almost didn''t want to reply: "no, Prince Caspian, he doesn''t know these things. You know, you forbid him to come into contact with these superstitions. Therefore, I just teach the prince some knowledge and stars and so on "Is it?" Miraz picked his eyebrows. "I swear to God, sir!" Miraz looked at him and said, "I don''t know, I don''t know! If the horn is real... "He looked at the red arrow and said," Queen Susan, they may have come back! So... "He looked at the doctor:" will the wizard King appear? " "You are afraid of the wizard king? Sir Miraz immediately said, "no, how can it be? Magic doesn''t exist. There may be a wizard king, but he doesn''t know magic at all, does he? " His guilty heart can hardly be concealed. "Maybe!" The old doctor picked up the book, turned a few pages, and pointed to one of the lines: "it is said that the wizard king is very powerful, and he predicted the history of 1200 years later. He also predicted that the ancestors attacked the Narnia. However, the wizard king did not point out these words. However, a secret fortress was ordered to be built to give refuge to the Narnians. And, more than once said, will come back again! So... "He carefully looked at Miraz, saw that he had no expression, and then said:" the Narnians believe that the kings and queens of the past will return to Narnia again, and the wizard king will lead them to be strong again. " Miraz took the book and looked at it: "these things are just the content of storybooks. Secret fortresses don''t exist. The ancestors searched for a long time, but they didn''t find the fort. If the fortress existed, it would have been discovered by us. And it''s not a thousand years ago! " He looked at the doctor: "you should be able to clearly understand our strength! Even if the wizard king comes, can his magic destroy our army? " "Sir, I still feel that we should be in awe of the kings and queens of the past! Especially for the wizard king, the history of Narnia recorded that the king led the army alone and defeated the invading giants several times. Moreover, they also invaded the territory of giants. In the face of such a king, we should be in awe. " "I don''t need you to preach to me, doctor!" He nodded the doctor''s chest: "you should know your duty! You don''t need to know the rest. " "Yes, sir!" ¡ª¡ª Looking at the old doctor who was taken away by the soldiers, an elder caught up with Gloucester and said, "first Prince Caspian, then his teacher. If Miraz''s family is not safe, what about us? " "Lord soppian! It''s dangerous to say that, my Lord General Gloucester looked around and said cautiously. "But this is a critical time, general. Just like making friends, you should be careful! " ¡ª¡ª In the study, Miraz asked general Gloucester and elder soppian, "when can the bridge be repaired?" "Under construction!" Said soppian. Miraz was obviously impatient: "I want the army to cross the river now!" "How can the army cross the river if the bridge is not repaired? Why don''t you send your soldiers? " "The Narnians are hiding in the dark and may attack the Kingdom at any time. Therefore, as the public right to protect the country, I enlist the armies of the local lords in order to protect the national security! " Miraz said with righteous words. Soppian, full of sarcasm, said, "have you eliminated the Narnians? Next, we should call you" Your Majesty the king " "You should think it over carefully before you speak!" ¡ª¡ª Elyinburg, a figure of more than 1200 years, came here again. Looking at the building structure exactly the same as the original design, Jiangning was very satisfied and said, "it''s very good. It''s exactly the same as the original design. And, in some places, even firmly reinforced! You have completed the order I gave you! Orris Aureus'' voice came from Jiangning''s sleeve: "you flatter me, your majesty! Your original order was well executed by everyone. No one dares to perfunctory this huge project! It turns out that your Majesty''s wise decision saved the lives of the Narnians! " ¡ª¡ª In front of this castle fortress style palace city structure, half of the buildings are constructed in the hollowed out hillside. The drinking water in the city guides the living water waterfall on the mountain! The waterfall falls from high into a huge reservoir. After the reservoir specially built 18 outlets, as well as artificial waterways, flow through all parts of the city! Furthermore, it is integrated with the huge moat excavated outside the city to form an endless circulation of water potential. And the walls are tall and majestic, all made of huge stones. Half of the city wall is on the ground, the remaining half is blocked by the mountain rocks, and only a small crenel is exposed. In addition, there are a total of eight fortress arches around the three walls. I''m not afraid of other people''s attack! Because the city has only three walls and one gate. Half of the city is located in the middle of the mountain. The skylight of the day lighting is a man-made cave. The height is hundreds of meters at the lowest point! Moreover, the skylight is sealed by iron bars, and there is a special plank road and lookout platform inside the mountainside, which specially focuses on the skylight position. After the plank road, there is a guard room to prevent people from entering the city from the skylight position, and the guard room can quickly support. Open the skylight at a specific time every day, and close the skylight once night falls! It can be said that this design and defense design, if built by human beings, is an impossible task. However, the Narnia are different. They are of different races. There are many experts in digging holes, so they have completed the miracle of this miracle! Even if it''s besieged by a million people, it''s impossible to break through here! Because there are more than 100 fortifications in the city. In the dark, there are countless large-scale weapons, and the number of defense means is dazzling. It is also an institution and other fortification, so it has not been broken since its completion. Just the gate of thousands of Jin is enough! Chapter 122 Under the city of elyininburg, Jiangning strolled here, as he gradually approached. His figure was also found by the soldiers patrolling the city wall! So immediately the soldiers went to tell the officer on patrol. Soon, a dark Centaur came quickly. On his body, he was wearing a light half body armor, with a cross sword hanging on each side of his waist. Looking majestic, he quickly came to the crenel, looked at the figure under him who was covered in black robes, and asked in a loud voice: "stop, who are you?" In order to match his words, Jiangning saw the rocks on the wall suddenly open, revealing one after another dense, flashing arrows. "Oh, there are mechanisms in the wall?" Jiangning was a bit surprised. When he left, the military industry and other industries of the Narnians were not so advanced. I don''t know much about institutions. But, unexpectedly, it will construct the mechanism inside the city wall. In terms of military science and technology, it is indeed quite advanced. Because Jiangning knows how difficult it is to install mechanisms in hard and thick walls. "Orius, the mechanism there was installed when you were in charge of building this city?" The voice of aureus came immediately: "Your Majesty, after the construction of this city. These things were not installed in the city wall. They should have been installed by later generations! " "It seems that in more than a thousand years. There is a great genius among the Narnians Just when Jiangning was silent. The Centaur at the crenel was silent for a long time when he saw the figure in black under the wall. So he didn''t wait: "shoot the arrow!" "Whoosh, whoosh!" Countless sharp arrows, like a thick layer of dark clouds, shot at Jiangning. But an invisible force sprang up in an instant. All these arrows are still within three feet! Then, a flame appeared out of thin air, burning countless arrows in an instant! £¡£¡£¡ What happened under the city stunned the Narnians! However, something even more shocking happened to them. The black robe figure disappeared in an instant, and a brilliant light flashed by. The figure in black robe appeared in the city wall. Sword out of sheath, bow ready! Atmosphere, in a moment solidification! ¡ª¡ª Jiangning lifted the hood at the beginning, revealing the familiar appearance! See Jiangning appearance of people, subconsciously looked at a tall statue in the middle of the city! A black robe, wearing a hood, most of the face was covered by the brim. But the appearance of the sculpture is exactly the same! Standing under the statue, looking up, you can clearly see the face under the hood. Right hand holding a silver white wand like a scepter, wearing a pair of boots at the foot! Eyes under the hood, looking at the distance! "Wizard... Wizard king!" The Narnia are so excited that they can''t be wrong! In Narnia, in addition to the original witches and Aslan, only the wizard king can use magic. Moreover, the city at the foot is also designed by the wizard king. Hua La, the people on the wall all kneel down on one knee in an instant! "Your majesty "Your majesty ¡ª¡ª "Get up!" Jiangning gently raised his hand, huge spiritual strength, will gently lift everyone up. "Ning!" Jiangning turned and looked, but saw Susan, Lucy, Peter, Edmund and a young man with black hair coming towards him. The one with black hair and black leather armor should be Prince Caspian. "Susan, Lucy, Peter and Edmund! Hello Jiangning smiles and beckons! Susan, they came quickly, and each of them gave Jiangning a big hug! Jiangning accepted with a smile, shaking hands and hugging them one by one. "Who is this?" "Oh, I''d rather introduce you!" Peter came forward, grabbed Caspian, pulled him to Jiangning and said, "this is Prince Caspian. His uncle tried to murder him. So he fled into the forest. By trupkin and Nick? Braddock and the badger. " Trupkin is Peter, the dwarf they saved, Nick? Braque is a dwarf with black hair! In the original plot, there was an attempt to revive the witch jantis. Caspian was obviously excited. He reached for his right hand and said, "nice to meet you, wizard king. I grew up listening to your story, and you are much younger than the legend He was obviously shocked by Jiangning''s young and even childish appearance. "Nice to meet you, Caspian." Jiangning light said. Lucy went up to pull Jiangning''s clothes and said, "we were just discussing whether you came to Narnia. I didn''t expect to see you so soon. " Jiangning touched Lucy''s hair and drew her height with a empty hand: "the little princess has grown up too! However, it''s not the way you were in Narnia. I thought you would have grown up when I saw you. I''m disappointed, it seems Lucy said discontentedly, "I''ve grown up a lot, Ning. As for you, why are you still the same as when I saw you? " "My body has changed and solidified to its present state." Suddenly, as if thinking of something, he said to them, "there''s an old friend. You must know him." "Who is it?" Everyone is looking forward to it, looking at Jiangning with big eyes. The wand slid into his hand from his sleeve. Jiangning held the wand and gently touched his sleeve. The undead Orius floated out of Jiangning''s sleeve and landed beside Jiangning. "Orris!" Peter, they recognized aureus at a glance, for this friend who had fought side by side. They were so impressed that they recognized orris almost immediately. "Glad to see you again, your majesty!" Aureus was also very happy. He looked at them with a smile on his face. "You''re..." Susan points to orris''s state, hesitating. Aureus said with a smile: "I am the undead now! When I die, I feel a strange force pulling me. Take me to your Majesty''s manor, and from then on I have been in the manor where your majesty once lived. Until, a few days ago, your majesty arrived. He hid me in his sleeve. I''m glad to see the five kings of Narnia again after more than 1200 years "Orris..." "Don''t be sad, sires! The identity of the dead, so that I can see you again. It''s my pleasure, and I''m glad to be in this position. " All around Nania were stunned, especially the Centaurs. They obviously knew the ancestor who had fought with the five kings! As a result, they saluted Orius one after another. Caspian couldn''t get in at all on one side, and then he fully understood. The legend of the wizard king will be mysterious magic, this thing is really true. Seeing the sad atmosphere, Jiangning said, "well, let''s not stand here. Let''s go to the palace! By the way, tell me something about your life these years. " "No problem, we also want to ask you how your life is these years. "Rather So they walked down the wall and toward the palace complex, the highest and most central part of the city. Chapter 123 Walking in the streets of the city, along the way, the residents came out of their houses one after another, looking at the young figure in black robe in the middle and front of the six people, expressing their highest courtesy. Along the way, Jiangning kept waving and responding to the public. With his wave response, often accompanied by a burst of mountain tsunami general cheers. The Narnians know very well where their stable life comes from. Although, after the five kings left one after another. After more than a thousand years, they were driven into the mountains and forests by the telmas. But most people live in this city. The design of this city is the king in black. If it wasn''t for the wizard king who had foreseen the event in a thousand years in advance, he ordered the construction of the city. Then maybe they can''t live here at all. Perhaps the situation of the Narnia is more tragic. In fact, in the original history. Nania suffered heavy losses under the attack of the telmas. By the time the former king and queen came to Narnia again, their number had become rather small. Far from being able to compare with the time when she fought with the witch jantis at the beginning, the population has not recovered in more than 1000 years. It should have something to do with Nanian fertility. A group of pirates, the ancestors of the telmas, entered the TELMA area of Narnia by mistake. After thousands of years of reproduction, the population base is quite large. Finally, the descendants of these pirates began to attack the kingdom of Narnia. After the annihilation of the kingdom of Narnia, and after thousands of years of reproduction, today''s telmas are more powerful. At least, an army of nearly 100000 people can be assembled in the army. This is also why Miraz dare to boast and not be afraid of Jiangning. Because there are so many of them! However, Miraz did not know that Jiangning could not use a second move to eliminate them! ¡ª¡ª "Although I designed this city, it is the first time for me to enter this city. It''s bigger than I thought. " Jiangning looked at the surrounding buildings and marveled. The buildings in the city, whether roads or dwellings, are all made of brick and stone. The roads are all made of big stones. And the more you go inside the city, the higher the terrain is. This was specially considered in Jiangning''s initial design. Because in his vision, part of the army was located at the gate and the wall. Some of them are located in the interior of the city, and some in the middle of the city. And the more you go in, the higher the terrain. In case of being attacked by the enemy, high terrain can slow down the speed of the enemy. The army in the high potential area can use the high and low drop to attack the enemy. The Centaur can use the drop to increase its speed in the shortest time to attack the enemy. Part of the reason is for centaurs and archers. Because, in the high potential stage of the building top floor, there are special fence. Once the enemy enters the city, the archers can stand in the fence and attack the enemy from a high position. Moreover, because the city is very wide, there are many streets. No matter where the enemy attacks, it must face the arrow rain on both sides at the same time. Even if the archers are solved, the enemy will inevitably suffer heavy losses. Then, they must continue to attack. Once in progress, it is the palace group in Jiangning. The terrain there is higher and steeper as you go up. There are a thousand steps to enter the palace. It can be said that the whole city of Jiangning was designed for war. Every step, almost all consider clearly, this is why the Narnia although hidden here. But not too worried about a reason! Anyone who comes to this city in person will feel hopeless. Can''t break here completely, even if can break here, also inevitable loss is heavy! "The city you designed is perfect!" Caspian exclaimed. When he first entered the city, he was also surprised. As a prince, he must learn the necessary military knowledge. ¡ª¡ª Walk in the middle of the broad road, on both sides of the street and in the middle, planted with street trees and fruit trees and flowers. In the center of the road and the city stands the statue of Jiangning! Of course, there are also statues of Peter and them, but smaller, and their statues surround Jiangning. Along the way, it has brought people too much wonder. Even though it was the second time they watched it, they were still amazed. In particular, the eighteen waterways are just eighteen rivers! It is not only the water source for residents to drink and irrigate, but also the fish pond for residents! It''s full of fresh water fish, shrimp and crabs. ¡ª¡ª Looking at the majestic palace community in front of us, and the thousand steps we have to take to climb the palace. Except for everyone, Peter, they immediately had a bitter face! The first time they climbed these stairs, they were very tired... Now, they have to walk again. "My God! I don''t want to walk again! " "Me too!" Susan and Lucy kept whining. Peter and Edmund didn''t say it, but they did. As for Caspian, he didn''t say much. Jiangning looked at them and said with a smile, "don''t worry, you won''t climb the stairs!" "Really X4 Jiangning nodded positively: "of course it''s true! Don''t you forget that I''m a wizard As soon as the words fell, the silver white light in the eyes lit up, and all the people were covered by a layer of light. The next moment, it all disappeared in the same place. Then, their figure appeared in front of the palace. "My God, how did you do it?" Lucy asked curiously. Susan and Peter looked at Jiangning with the same expression, waiting for his answer. "Mass teleportation! Forget it, even if you say it, you don''t understand it! " Jiangning shook his head and explained, "let''s go. Don''t stand there foolishly." They all followed up again and wisely did not pester Jiangning to ask. As Jiangning said, even if they were told, it was difficult for them to understand. It''s like explaining cars or airplanes to the ancients. ¡ª¡ª "I don''t understand why you designed such a huge door. It''s time-consuming just to turn him on Peter speechless looking at the front of this at least 15 meters high door! "Don''t you know the mechanism skill?" Jiangning retorted, as the gatekeeper turned the winch. With the sound of gear friction and mechanism opening, the door slowly opens! Edmund looked forward curiously and asked Jiangning, "can only two people open this gate?" Jiangning explained: "there is an internal mechanism. Two people can open and close the door at any time with very little effort." "Incredible, your original design!" "I remember that you four were strongly opposed at the beginning!" Peter and they were immediately embarrassed and tried to get out of the way: "ha ha, is that the case? Edmund Edmund did not give face: "yes, you yelled the most." "Edmund!" "Ha ha!" Chapter 124 "So, are you going to attack the capital of the telmas?" In the assembly hall of the palace, Jiangning, they sat on a gorgeous throne to discuss matters. "Yes, if you can control the gate and the suspension bridge. Our army can easily take over the city, if we can capture Miraz better Caspian explained. "You think so, too?" Jiangning turned to look at them. Seeing them nodding, Jiangning stroked his forehead and said, "are you 100% sure?" Peter, the five of them looked at each other and shook their heads "Where did you get the courage to attack the capital of a country rashly? And in case of failure. Have you thought of the way back? " "No!" Jiangning stood up with no expression: "I didn''t think about anything clearly. I rashly tried to seize the capital of a country. I don''t know what to say about you. This is the act of death! People, you will lose your lives because of your stupid behavior! What about their families? " "But don''t you still have you?" "Yes, Ning. You are a wizard, you must have a way "Yes, if you do it yourself, you will be able to catch Miraz. Even if you fail, you will be able to find a way to lead everyone out. " Everyone talked and talked, totally ignoring Jiangning''s increasingly dark face. "Enough!" Jiangning angrily rebuked, and everyone shut up. "Why should I do this with you? Where are the benefits? Ask me to do it. What are you going to pay? " Jiangning looked at Caspian again: "you let Narnia bleed for you for your own sake. You only think about success, not the consequences of failure! If you fail, it''s very likely that all the narians who follow you in the attack will die! And then what? " "Rally and let the Narnians continue to fight for you? Continue to bleed for you? Once you succeed, you may be able to take the crown of Narnia! So, how are you going to repay the Narnians? Just bringing them peace? " "Sorry, this peace. I can do the same! As long as I''m in Narnia! I''m not afraid of any enemy''s invasion. I don''t need to send out a single soldier. I can annihilate all the enemies by myself! So the Narnians will not bleed for your throne! " Jiangning looked at them again: "you are the same. Before you help others, you should first consider your own identity. First of all, you are the king and queen of Narnia. First of all, you should consider your own people. If I hadn''t ordered the construction of this fortress city, the Narnia today would not have such a scale! Therefore, I will not let a group of people who know nothing command my people blindly! " With that, Jiangning shook his sleeves and went out. "Rather..." Jiangning ignored, what a joke, for no reason for others to do wedding clothes? For what? Just because he''s human? He''s the main character of this? You have to help him? Sorry, it''s impossible. He doesn''t owe him, he doesn''t have his orders. Peter and they are both kings and queens, but they can''t mobilize a single soldier. Without his command, the Narnians would not have listened to them! Jiangning is very confident about this. Because, the city is entirely self-made. Because of themselves, these Narnia were able to survive the fierce attack of the telmas. Also because of themselves, they can safely rest in this city for more than 1000 years. No war! Without him, the life of Narnia people is more miserable than it is now. They can''t enjoy spacious and tall houses and drink clean water! It''s him who brings all this! ¡ª¡ª "I''m sorry, sires! Without the order of the wizard king, no one can mobilize the army, weapons and other supplies! " Said the Centaur''s chief bodyguard, who was wearing the great armor£¨ I don''t know his name!) Susan, they''re all a little upset, and so is Caspian. Only Peter was very excited: "this is authoritarian behavior! Ning, he can''t do that. We are also the king and queen of Narnia. We are in the same position as him. You can''t let everything go by yourself! " "But, Peter. We can''t command the army! " Susan said a little dejectedly: "besides, Ning is right. We take it for granted. It''s not a family game. It''s true. War... Kills people, Peter. " "Besides, our prestige is not as good as Ning. He almost predicted what would happen more than a thousand years later and made preparations for it. The people of Narnia, they all respect and appreciate him. The four of us can''t be compared with Ning. His decision is right. You can''t risk your life at will. " "Help me, as long as I ascend the throne again, I will bring peace to the Narnians!" Said Caspian eagerly. Edmund replied coldly: "but, your ancestors. It is also a fact that when the Narnians are leaderless, they have conquered the castle of elboville. " "I swear, I will try to make up for it!" "How do you make it up? Will the dead Narnians be resurrected? " Edmund said again, rather impolitely. "Edmund!" Susan frowned and looked at Edmund. Edmund turned to Susan and said, "am I right? Besides, I think Ning is right! We didn''t make any plans, but we had to make an adventurous sneak attack. If it fails, who will be responsible for the lives of the Narnia? Ning, he is very comprehensive! I support him Edmund finished, turned and walked out. After a few steps, he stopped and said uncertainly, "besides, don''t you think there''s something that hasn''t been fully explained?" "What?" "Ning just didn''t agree with our reckless decision, as if he didn''t refuse it at first. It''s what we said next that irritated him. If... "He pauses a little:" if we can rethink the plan and come up with a perfect plan, I would rather not oppose it! "£¨ For Edmund Edmund''s analysis makes everyone''s mood active again. After Edmund left, Peter and they immediately gathered around and discussed with great interest. ¡ª¡ª However, it''s a pity that they still can''t come up with an effective result and scheme. As the capital of the telmas, the conditions are very difficult to break. First of all, the narrow stone bridge is a difficulty. It''s too narrow-minded to allow a large army to enter. Once found, it''s almost a live target. The R & D and manufacture of weapons of Telmar people are quite advanced! What''s more, the crossbows with strong penetration, high speed and long distance are used. And the nanians, in addition to the use of a number of bows guarding the city. Actually, most of them are still bows and arrows. And the Narnians are of all races. They''re not like humans. Any kind of arms can be competent! If it''s one-on-one, humans may not be a match for the Narnians. However, once there is a large-scale scuffle, it is difficult for the Narnians to take the absolute advantage. So... Their plan is a plan to die! Chapter 125 "Here is your bedroom, your majesty. Please follow me." Leading the way for Jiangning is a rat man swordsman with a sharp sword on his waist. His name is repichep. It is said that the swordsmanship is extraordinary, and the body is petite. Hiding in the grass is often a surprise. In the original film, rapacip killed several Telmar soldiers with a single mouse and sword. To get rid of the siege for Caspian and them, and when Caspian and them raided the castle, ratty man rappechip was also involved. Many places, only they can pass. The funniest thing is to tie a cat in all kinds of ways. Despite arousing the vigilance of the guard soldiers, rappechip still killed the guard in silence. "I heard that your swordsmanship is pretty good. Is that so? "Rapacip!" As Jiangning walked along, he inquired about repichep. "You flatter your majesty! Compared with your magic, what is my swordsmanship? " Looking at his fur body: "never thought about making a piece of armor for yourself?" Rapacip turned and looked at Jiangning: "Your Majesty, wearing armor will affect my speed. It may also affect my sword action, and the blacksmith in Narnia is terrible. The armor I made can''t give full play to my speed and advantage. And I don''t think armor can do much because no one can hurt me Jiangning said with a smile: "it''s true. The petite figure also provides protection for you! If so, you''ll do well in the future. Well, I''ll make you a unique armor myself. " Rapacep was so surprised that he didn''t know what to say. His beard even kept swinging up and down because of excitement: "really? Your majesty! If I do well in the future, will you customize a special suit of armor for me? " "Of course it''s true!" "Thank you very much, your majesty!" ¡ª¡ª "Your bedroom is here, your majesty." Rappechip salutes respectfully, then climbs to the doorframe and hooks a carving with his tail. Gently pushed open the door, and then climbed down with great speed. "Come in, your majesty!" Jiangning walked in with his feet raised. According to reepechep, the palace has been built ever since. No one has ever entered to stay here. This palace is reserved for the king of Jiangning. Every day, someone would clean every corner of the palace. Even if there is no one to live in, clean it every day. And this lasted more than 1200 years, almost 1300 years. From this, we can see that Nania people have great respect for Jiangning. The room is big and spacious. The room is so vast that no emperor''s bedroom in human history can be compared with it. Elegant layout, beautiful decoration. Moreover, the decoration has the charm of 1200 years ago. During this period, the Narnians continued to decorate the rooms and the whole palace. So that one day when the King returns, he can see the gifts specially prepared by his people for the king. "I''m very happy here. You''ve got a heart." "You flatter your majesty. It all depends on your advice. Otherwise, our ancestors would have to shed a lot of blood. Also cannot live the present stable life, with the comfortable housing. The gratitude of Narnia to you will be remembered forever Rapacip said, saluting respectfully again. "The Narnia have proved their loyalty with their time and actions." "If we can get the praise of the great wizard king, our ancestors will be very happy if they have spirit, your majesty." Seeing that the topic was a little heavy, Jiangning took the initiative to digress. "I heard that you also built a botanical garden for me? Where is it? Show me. " "Of course, with pleasure, my majesty!" ¡ª¡ª Because when Jiangning was in power, he fought several wars to expel giants. The rest of the time is to practice and travel around Narnia, collect different plants and do magic medicine experiments. After Jiangning left, in order to cherish the memory of the greatest king, the nanians did their best to collect some information about Jiangning''s daily life. It was recorded and handed down to later generations. Although the Narnians did not understand Jiangning''s continuous collection of these plants. But they think there must be a reason for the wizard king to do so. Therefore, it took a lot of manpower, material resources and time to build a large botanical garden. There are countless plants planted inside, no matter whether they are useful or useless, they are all transplanted into the botanical garden. Waiting for the return of the wizard king one day, we can see the gifts prepared by Narnia for him. ¡ª¡ª "Well, it''s a huge botanical garden. What''s more, there are many kinds of plants in it, very rich. " Just at a glance, Jiangning knows the area of this botanical garden. It covers an area of about 1000 acres, equivalent to 4.046 square kilometers. In a city where every inch of land is useful, it is a waste of time and energy to build such a botanical garden. If the 1000 acre land is converted into housing or workshops, it can accommodate more people. And the nanians, for the sake of the king in their mind, don''t care about the possible crowding in the future. As a matter of fact, those houses with gradually rising terrain. It is also a house built on hillside and hillside by Narnia people in order to ease the shortage of urban land. Unexpectedly, such a move has become a good defensive advantage. Reepechep looked at the little book in his hand, looked at it carefully, looked up and said, "Your Majesty, according to the records, there are nearly 2000 kinds of plants in this botanical garden..." "Thank you so much." Jiangning quietly calculated that there are nearly 2000 kinds of plants, which is a long-term and time-consuming huge workload. "It''s nothing compared with your Majesty''s kindness." ¡ª¡ª Jiangning and repichep walk into the botanical garden together and constantly observe the plant species in the botanical garden. Jiangning was surprised to find that there were hundreds of plants in the botanical garden that he had never collected. What''s more, it''s just a collection of plant species that the Narnia can reach. Jiangning believed that the vast kingdom of Narnia must have some plant varieties that he had never seen before. Especially the sea of Narnia, the vast sea can always breed unique animals and plants. Therefore, it is absolutely necessary to explore the sea of Narnia in the future. Besides, you should look for Aslan before exploring. Aslan is the creator of Narnia. I believe that Aslan will agree to his little request. What information can be compared with the precise information provided by the creator? I believe that if you get the information provided by Aslan, the plant varieties collected by your botanical garden will be more colorful. Chapter 126 A disordered and hasty sound of footsteps came quickly, and the noise affected Jiangning''s thoughts. Not happy to turn his head, but to see which guy, dare to disturb themselves. It turned out that trupkin, a brown haired dwarf, followed the bodyguard to the palace in a hurry. "Your majesty "Take it easy, trupkin! Don''t worry. Speak slowly A cup of mild tea came to trupkin''s eyes. Although it was amazing, he drank all the tea in one gulp. A cup of tea into the throat, a lot of calm breath. "Your Majesty, King Peter, King Edmund and queen Susan, and the prince of TELMA, Caspian, led some troops to attack the capital of telman." "What?" "How could they mobilize the army without my orders?" Trupkin said: "it was King Peter who made some inflammatory remarks. Some of the soldiers didn''t know why. Choose to follow King Peter "Who is the commander in chief of this army?" "It''s a Tauren, earlum." Jiangning pointed to trupkin: "when this guy comes back, behead him in public!" Trupkin obviously didn''t expect this situation. Beheading seems to have never happened in the history of Narnia. Even in the golden age of the five kings, I have never seen an example of decapitating a Narnia! "Your Majesty, is this... This punishment too heavy?" "Is it heavy?" Jiangning said calmly: "I have repeatedly ordered that the army should not be transferred without authorization. No one is allowed to leave without permission! As a result, some people took my orders for granted. When these guys come back, everyone will be punished severely! " "Yes, your majesty." Trupkin had no choice but to respond. He did not have the influence to change the will of the wizard King: "Your Majesty, there is King Peter..." "I''ll send for them!" ¡ª¡ª In the middle of the night, Peter, Edmund, Caspian and Susan, with hundreds of troops, were stationed outside the capital of Telmar. And the four of them, each by Griffin air strike. Take the lead and enter the castle. Unconsciously, relying on the Griffin''s flying ability, he took the lead in killing the taierma soldiers who were responsible for the lookout. "They made it The troops stationed in the suburbs saw the flashing lights of the watchtower in the distance. You will know that the kings have successfully entered the castle. As a result, one by one nervous start alert. Waiting for the king''s orders to attack. ¡ª¡ª They are like a special training team of special forces, like the rope down, climbing high, engaged in assassination and beating sticks. A group of good students, who were not good at fighting, came to Narnia. No one can learn martial arts without learning it. ¡ª¡ª "Dangdangdang..." Caspian knocked on the glass window of his teacher, Dr. kennels. "Teacher?" Caspian whispered. After a while, no one answered. Then he opened the window with the point of his sword. At a glance, the study was in a mess. His teacher, already did not know where. Everyone looked at the messy study and understood what had happened. "I have to find my teacher!" Peter disagreed: "we don''t have time!" Susan offered to let him open the door, but Caspian refused: "without a teacher, you won''t be here, and I won''t be here." He pointed to cornels and found Susan''s horn. Peter stopped talking and looked at Susan. Susan said, "we can take care of Miraz." "I''ll get to the gate on time." With that, Caspian hurried out of the study. ¡ª¡ª A patrolling soldier in the castle found a cat tied to its limbs and mouth. He was very surprised that when he was on guard, he was easily killed by the rat man swordsman rapacious. In the dungeon, Caspian also succeeded in finding the imprisoned Dr. kneels. "Five minutes to go, teacher!" Caspian looked at his teacher happily and opened the shackles he was wearing. Dr. kneels was surprised and exclaimed, "what are you doing here? I help you get out of here, not to come back here again. " Caspian took his teacher and was about to go out: "teacher, I''ll take it out on you. Put Miraz in this cell. " Cornels stopped him and said, "don''t underestimate Miraz like your father did." "What do you mean by that?" Caspian had a bad feeling in his heart. "I''m sorry!" Caspian understood, he desperate to open the palm of cornels, to find Miraz. ¡ª¡ª In Miraz''s bedroom, he is sleeping with his wife, looking at the sleeping relative. Caspian couldn''t believe all this. His father was killed by his brother. He could hardly hold back his intention to kill him. The tip of the sword is directly against Miraz''s neck. The cold touch makes Miraz sleepless. He looked at Caspian with an indescribable smile. "Thank God you''re OK, Caspian." "Get up!" Miraz got up, and the movement of her hand directly woke her sleeping wife. His aunt couldn''t believe what she was seeing. She was so surprised: "Caspian? What are you doing? " "It''s none of your business!" He replied, and then looked at Miraz: "I want to know the truth, tell me!" "What are you talking about, Caspian! What''s the truth? " When the machine rang out, Miraz and Caspian looked at him at the same time. His aunt pointed at him with a bow and crossbow: "put down your sword, Caspian." "You should worry about yourself!" The door opened and Peter and Susan came in. Looking at what Caspian was doing, Peter was very dissatisfied: "what are you doing? You should be in the guard room now! " "No, I want to know the truth!" He looked at Miraz angrily and excitedly: "you killed my father!" Caspian''s aunt, who couldn''t believe it, asked Miraz, "you tell me, your brother, died in his sleep." "If we telmas don''t rob, there will be nothing. Including the land we live in now, it''s also stolen, and your father knows that. " "How can you do that!" "Just like you are shooting now!" Miraz glanced at his wife: "I have to do this for our son. Don''t you want our son to be king? " Even if the neck was stabbed and bleeding, Miraz''s momentum was still majestic, as if fearless. Compared with him, Caspian was obviously worse. "Or, you want him to be like Caspian, without a father!" "No!" The machine rang out and the arrow hit Caspian in the arm. Miraz took the opportunity to open the back door and ran out. Before long, the sound of the alarm throughout the city immediately woke up the sleeping soldiers. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 127 Immediately the Narnians rushed into the city. Start fighting with the soldiers of TELMA who are organized quickly! But not long after that, the nanians quickly lost their advantage and were already outnumbered. If we can successfully seize the gate and the guard room, we may have some chances of winning. But now, with the rapid return and counterattack of the TELMA soldiers, the Narnians are at an absolute disadvantage. Failure is only a matter of time. ¡ª¡ª Looking at the chaotic situation, Miraz told Gloucester: "close the gate immediately! If you don''t leave one, kill all of them! " Gloucester took the order, followed by an order. The soldiers who received the order immediately put down the Qianjin gate! A strong Tauren soldier, immediately ran to the gate, strong arm, against the falling Qianjin gate. "Retreat, retreat at once!" At Peter''s command, Narnia ran to the gate. This is a hard won way to escape. It''s a way for compatriots to use their lives. "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" "Whoosh!" The arrows from the bow and crossbow are constantly shot into the Tauren''s body. Pain and bleeding made it extremely difficult for him to support the Qianjin gate. Just then... Suddenly, a large group of Griffin regiments came into the sky. Griffin''s back, carrying the archer and the petite mouse man, dwarf swordsman. With the emergence of this new force, the already low morale of the Narnia people was shocked in an instant. Keep fighting back and running towards the gate. ¡ª¡ª Looking at the Narnia people who are running away gradually, Miraz has a gloomy face: "don''t chase them. Send orders to go on. Tomorrow''s army will go out and completely level the Narnia people." ¡ª¡ª Peter and them, almost in a mess, returned to Fort eynin. In the distance, they saw that El Ninh castle was brightly lit. At the gate of the city, a figure sat on a chair and looked at them from a distance. "Rather When they saw Jiangning''s figure, they ran to Jiangning with ecstasy. Jiangning calmly looked at the defeated soldiers and sneered: "lost dog, back?" No one dares to look at the famous wizard king. "Trupkin, commander in chief of this army, that is..." "Earlum!" "Find this guy called earlum and behead him immediately!" Jiangning''s order surprised them: "Ning, you can''t do that!" "Can''t do that? I have already made it clear that they disobeyed military orders. Don''t send out a soldier, you just incite the army to attack the castle with you. What''s the result? You have suffered heavy losses. If I didn''t ask Griffin corps to help you out, how many people would you come back? It''s a capital crime for earlum to disobey orders! " "Your majesty "What''s the matter?" Trupkin hesitated and said, "earlum, you''re dead! In order to help everyone escape, he carried the gate alone. He was shot to death with an arrow by the telmas Jiangning was slightly silent, and then said, "since he died to save his compatriots, he will not be punished. However, all the others will be punished with thirty whips. " "I don''t agree!" Peter roared. "Why don''t you agree? Do you have the qualification? I''ve already made it clear. What''s the result? You disobeyed my orders and acted without authorization. It turned out to be a fiasco! Peter, are you qualified to say that to me now? " "I''m also the king of Narnia, and I don''t agree with you to do so!" Jiangning sneered: "I don''t know where you come from, king? Look at what you''ve done. You''re willful and reckless, and you don''t take your own people''s lives for granted. Is there such a king? If you really think you are the king of Narnia, the first thing to consider is the safety of your people! Your behavior now is no different from that of the HunJun in history! Therefore, you do not deserve to be the king and queen of Narnia. You have no right to question my orders! " "Trupkin, what are you waiting for? Carry out the order immediately Trupkin was helpless: "yes, your majesty!" As soon as he waved, the execution team came running with a roll of whip. Then, a whine, accompanied by the whiplash of the whip, resounded throughout the night. "Stop it!" Peter drew out his sword and pointed at Jiangning: "let them stop at once!" "Peter, no!" Peter''s irrational behavior made Susan panic, as did Edmund and Caspian. He looked at Peter and Jiangning worried. He didn''t care to point at his sword. Jiangning knew that Peter would not hurt him. He just wanted to scare him. A sneer: "Peter, you are really stupid!" Fierce, a spiritual force emerged, Peter was heavily hit to fly out. Without waiting for him to land on the ground, this invisible force directly sucked him into the air. "Ning, don''t! Don''t hurt him Looking at the struggling Peter, Jiangning''s cold tone made everyone shudder. "Peter, you are so childish! For Aslan''s sake, I''ll spare you once. I hope you can have a long memory. If you dare to point your sword at me next time... You know the consequences! " Seriously, Jiangning really wants to crush Peter. But years of friendship stopped him, and Peter was king of Narnia. Like him, Aslan was canonized and he had a lot to ask for. You can''t sell anyone''s face, but you can''t ignore Aslan. Aslan is usually amiable, but who knows what happens when the gentle lion gets angry? Because he won''t offend Aslan! As for Peter, that was enough for him. ¡ª¡ª The next day, the sound of a melodious alarm rang throughout the city. In the assembly hall of the palace, the soldiers reported that the telmas had assembled tens of thousands of troops. We''re crossing the river. We''re ready for Fort eynin. "Strange, they know where it is?" This problem just flashed through Jiangning''s mind, and then he didn''t pay attention to it. No matter how many people you came, how many people you guaranteed to come and how many people died. "Ning, I apologize for my recklessness yesterday!" Peter solemnly apologized to Jiangning. Jiangning looked at him strangely. Did the boy change his mind? Seeing Jiangning ignore him, Peter was embarrassed. Then he said solemnly, "you were right yesterday. As a king, the first thing to consider is the safety of his own people. To make up, I want to fight Miraz if I beat him. Then, ask Miraz to withdraw, so that both sides will not have to bleed to death. Peace can be guaranteed! " "Ha ha!" Jiangning''s smile, so that we do not know, so: "rather? You mean... " "If you can beat them easily, you still need to fight against Miraz? I recently studied a new thing, just need a lot of soul! I''ll take all the tens of thousands of troops in Miraz. " "What?" People were shocked. What Jiangning said had a strong impact on them. What kind of research needs tens of thousands of souls? It''s not about evil witchcraft, is it? "This group of Telmar people, they really don''t know how to live or die!" Chapter 128 Near noon, Jiangning stood at the gate of the city and saw the army of the telmas. The square array arranged in a row, with almost the same pace, slowly approached El Ninh castle. ¡ª¡ª Miraz looked at the majestic El Ninh fort, said to the generals and elders around him: "look at this fortress city, how majestic it is!" Gloucester exclaimed: "I only heard of such a fortress city in legend. According to legend, it was designed by the wizard king himself. The destination is to provide shelter for the nanians and a place for them to survive. " Other elders also nodded in agreement: "we also know this legend. We thought it was just a legendary city. It''s unexpected, but it''s real. " "I remember when I was a child, my father used to tell me stories about the five kings of Narnia. Among the five kings, I only admire the wizard king! According to legend, he is not only erudite and knowledgeable, but also knowledgeable like stars in the sky. The most important thing is the magic of the wizard Wang, who led me in my childhood to indulge in his fantasy world. " He pointed to the tower and said, "when I was young, I used to think. What these five kings look like, they always fantasize about meeting them and what they will look like. Ha ha "It''s interesting to see two kings in my bedroom last night," he said sarcastically "King Peter and queen Susan, I didn''t expect that they had a sneak attack! It''s really not royal, and they''re not a bit worse than the great king I imagined. It''s just a group of immature children, which can''t be compared with the mature and steady king in the story! " "Lord Miraz, what about the wizard king?" Miraz said with a smile: "Dr. kneels once told me to respect the king and queen of Narnia. Especially warned me to respect the wizard king! To be honest, I haven''t seen the real face of the wizard king yet. In my heart, there will always be some illusions. I hope that the king, as the rumor has it, will be knowledgeable and full of wisdom! " Grocer said tentatively, "so, sir, it''s time for the war?" Miraz said with a proud smile: "of course, but it should be noted that the wizard king should come in person! I really want to see him. After all, the king and queen last night really let me down. I hope the wizard King won''t let me down again ¡ª¡ª From Jiangning''s point of view, he soon found that there was a horse running out of the enemy''s army. Carrying the white flag, he ran to the city of Fort eynin. "On the order of your majesty Miraz, the great and solemn protector of the country, I have been ordered to deliver the war letters! Lord Miraz, I want to meet the wizard king! " Jiangning glanced at the knight below and grabbed the letter in his hand. Ignoring the knight''s slightly surprised, frightened look. Jiangning opened the letter and scanned it quickly. The general meaning was that Miraz wanted to see him before the war. "Boring trick!" As soon as he threw it away, the letter was burned to ashes by the fire that appeared out of thin air. "Tell Miraz that I agree!" After hearing this, the knight didn''t dare to make a show. He beat his chest respectfully, and rode back to the army to report. "The wizard king agreed. Good. I hope the wizard King won''t let me down!" Then, under the service of his entourage, Miraz arranged his next military uniform, took Gloucester, several elders, and some cavalry to the center of the battlefield. ¡ª¡ª "Ning, be careful. Watch out for Miraz, don''t make any bad ideas Susan helped Jiangning to clean up her clothes and told her. "Oh, the devil''s idea? In the face of absolute strength, any ghost idea is empty. I want Miraz to see with his own eyes how his tens of thousands of troops were slaughtered by me. " ¡ª¡ª "Do the telmas also have this kind of pre war etiquette?" Jiangning just took Peter, Caspian and a centaur general, maglan? Storm. Hearing Jiangning''s inquiry, Caspian immediately replied, "yes, this kind of etiquette originated hundreds of years ago. However, this is not always the case in every war. " "The people of TELMA are arrogant. How can they look up to other ethnic groups?" Jiangning sneered. After hearing this, Caspian stopped talking and began to be silent. Soon, people came to the meeting place. In the middle of the battlefield, the telmas and the Narnians set up a meeting place. The whole meeting took place at an abandoned stone platform surrounded by flags of both sides. ¡ª¡ª Walking into the meeting place, Jiangning''s eyes swept around slightly, and then he didn''t pay attention. Straight into the field, since he appeared, Miraz and other people''s eyes will be on Jiangning. Never transferred for a moment, he looked at him curiously. "You are much younger than I expected, just like a child!" Miraz came up with a sarcastic tone. "You should add honorifics, boy!" Miraz did not care: "you know, last night your brothers and sisters tried to attack my castle! I don''t know what the wizard King thinks about this? " Jiangning, however, turned her eyes and found that she had not prepared her own chair. Heart read a move, in situ immediately rose a gorgeous throne built by ice. Ignoring the discolored expression of Miraz and others, he sat on the throne with a golden knife and looked at Miraz: "the children''s act of passing the house, trying to make peace by this experiment. Oh, peace is not so obtained. Peace can only be achieved through war. " "You did?" Miraz''s tone involuntarily added honorifics. The scene of the throne slowly appeared in the same place, which had a great impact on his mind. Let him docking next war, some not confident. However, when the eyes scan their tens of thousands of troops, the blink of an eye will sweep this emotion in the corner. Jiangning could see his delicate expression clearly, and his mouth turned up slightly: "if it''s my advice, then they won''t go alone. Instead, I''ll do it myself! " "However, this kind of behavior is really hard to set off the king!" Said Miraz sarcastically. "Look at yourself before you talk to others. You telmas are just descendants of a group of pirates. By chance, you came to Narnia and landed in TELMA to survive. From then on, he called himself Telmar! If, I''m not in Narnia because it''s inconvenient. Do you think that your ancestors were able to conquer elboville? " "You really have the power to predict the future!" To get to the bottom of their story, Miraz and other people''s eyes are not calm, looking at Jiangning''s eyes with a complex, scared look. "Don''t talk too much. You dare to meet me today. You depend on your tens of thousands of troops? Today, I will show you how vulnerable your army is! " As soon as the words fell, Jiangning''s body flew straight into the sky. Then, in the eyes of everyone''s surprise and curiosity, a black spot appeared on Jiangning''s head. Moreover, the black spot expands into a sphere with a diameter of about 500 meters at a very fast speed. The dark sphere is like a black hole! Light seems to have been swallowed by the black object, followed by a huge suction. Tens of thousands of Telmar troops felt a terrible suction coming. The body then involuntarily flies to the sky, along with the catapult, bed crossbow and other large siege weapons also seem to have no weight. Swarms of flies toward the sky, Miraz and others, as well as Peter, together with the Narnia people all open their mouths, gaping at what happened in front of them. Tens of thousands of Telmar soldiers, screaming in horror, are constantly struggling to get rid of the terrible suction. However, there is no use, countless troops into the celestial body of the moment, it turned into powder. Their souls, at the moment of death, were sucked into Jiangning''s eyes of full vision. This... Is a unilateral massacre! Chapter 129 "Help "Help "Help me!" ¡ª¡ª The wailing of the soldiers'' panic awakened the shocked people. Miraz is almost rolling, looking up at Jiangning: "great wizard king, stop it! We give up. We surrender. Please stop "Ning, stop it Peter and they kept shouting. Jiangning glanced slightly and ignored it, collecting tens of thousands of souls at one time. If the research can succeed! Then, the benefits to oneself are absolutely unimaginable. To the mouth of fat, will give up so easily? So he ignored the shouting below! Control the celestial bodies, gradually increase the suction, except for Miraz Peter, where the 30000 troops are. Whether it''s soil, rocks or trees, it''s all absorbed by this huge force. When ingested into the celestial body, it turns into powder in an instant. And the souls of these soldiers were all sucked into the eyes of all eyes. Since the research appeared in my mind, Jiangning has added a new function in his eyes, that is, the function of storing soul! With such a huge soul, Jiangning is confident that he can research the results he wants. Therefore, he is full of intoxication to feel the growth of the soul in the whole eye. Even, there are too many deaths. The reason why souls gather together is that ordinary people also find these invisible souls and struggle to fly into the pendant hanging on Jiangning''s chest. Miraz gaped at the flying soul in the sky, his voice trembled: "he... Is he collecting human souls?" "Ning, that''s enough! Stop it "No, not enough!" Looking at Jiangning''s posture, we are fully prepared to collect all the souls of tens of thousands of troops. At this time, a powerful roar came suddenly! "Roar!" "The voice is..." Jiangning watched the direction of the voice, until the familiar figure came into his eyes, "Aslan!" Susan and Lucy are sitting on Aslan''s back! It suddenly dawned on Susan that she couldn''t stop herself, so she and Lucy came to Aslan together. "Roar!" It''s another powerful lion roar. Jiangning is surprised to find his own magic celestial body! It was still, and all the terrible suction was gathered within three feet of witchcraft by a mysterious and powerful force. For the rest of their lives, the Telmar soldiers found that the frightening suction had disappeared. One after another, they were sitting on the ground, panting and palpitating. ¡ª¡ª And at this time, Aslan also took Susan and Lucy, came here. Susan and Lucy climb down Aslan''s back and hug Peter. Aslan, on the other hand, looked at the huge black object in the sky. "Terrible magic! I haven''t seen you for more than a thousand years, Ning! You have become more powerful! " Aslan looked at Jiangning and said slowly. People''s eyes also focused on Jiangning and the black celestial body again. ¡ª¡ª Since Aslan came here, he said that his collection of souls could not be completed. Moreover, Jiangning does not want to turn against Aslan. Mind slightly move, talent sorcery immediately dispersed. And everyone was relieved to see the horrible black sphere disappear. Jiangning slowly fell to the ground, looking at Aslan close at hand, suddenly a smile, came forward to embrace Aslan. Aslan also raised a front paw and hugged him. "Long time no see, Aslan. You are still so healthy Jiangning said with a smile, his cordial tone and expression matched his cold manner just now. Aslan''s expression, as always soft, his lion face is always like a human face, rich expression: "for you, you just left Narnia for a year. For me, it''s a long thousand years. In this thousand years, I have witnessed everything that happened in Narnia! Including, after your coronation, walking in the vast territory of Narnia, collecting all kinds of plants and minerals that are useful to you "And the site selection, construction and final completion of your lofty fortress city! What''s more, the gradual rise of the telmas and the massacre and destruction caused by the invasion of Narnia "Now that you know anything that happened in Narnia, why don''t you stop it?" "Ha ha, come with me, heavy king of the Middle Earth!" Jiangning was surprised and curious. He didn''t know why Aslan called his title! However, he still followed Aslan''s steps, walking side by side with him. "Roar!" A powerful roar of the lion, and then the image in front of him began to change. In the middle of the sky, the whole landscape of Narnia suddenly appeared, including mountains, lakes, forests, swamps, plains, grasslands and sea volcanoes! Jiangning didn''t understand what Aslan meant, so he looked at him suspiciously. "Ning, tell me, what do you see?" "Yes?" Although Jiangning was puzzled, he still looked at these scenes seriously and said: "vast territory, rich plains, vitality, death and rebirth of all things!" Aslan nodded with satisfaction: "you''re right, Ning! This is what my eyes can see every day. I''ve seen too much about death and rebirth. For you, Narnia is your kingdom and narians are your people. And the telmas are the descendants of pirates who were accidentally exiled here, but for me, since they have come to Narnia. So, it''s part of Narnia. " "I don''t like killing, but it''s also the way of natural balance. To me, the Narnians and the telmas are just a part of nature "So, for that reason. You''re balanced and impartial about the suffering of the Narnians? " "That''s right!" "But for me. Narnia is my land, you said. If one day he is king of Narnia, he will always be king of Narnia! " "Yes, I said so." Jiangning''s eyes began to chill: "in that case, these telmas are very important to me. It was the invaders who destroyed my manor, destroyed elboville and slaughtered a large number of people. Now, I''m back. It''s natural for them to take revenge. " Aslan shook his head: "Ning, you only look at the surface. In fact, the whole earth is your territory. All the creatures living here are your people. Including the telmas! Besides, you have too many selfish desires! In the future, you will understand. " "Aslan, you came here specially to say these things to me?" Aslan shook his head slowly: "of course not, Ning. This appearance, one is to stop your behavior, the other is to want you to be able to release those who are imprisoned by you Jiangning also shook his head and refused: "it''s better to say something else, but Aslan, you know, I''m a wizard. I have my own research to do. If these souls succeed in their research, then the benefits I get will be enormous. " It is true that Aslan''s power can force him to release these souls, but Aslan did not. He thought about it for a while, then changed and said, "Ning, if you promise to release these souls you have imprisoned, I will give you extra compensation. How about a guarantee to your satisfaction? " After listening to Aslan''s conditions, Jiangning also thought slightly. With Aslan''s terrible power just now, actually, we don''t have to care about his feelings. Even with his face is the same, but Aslan still did not do so. But discuss with him, then Jiangning can''t refuse Aslan again. "Forget it, you can get your soul anywhere." Jiangning raised his head and said, "all right, Aslan. Just as you want! " With that, Jiangning took the initiative to release his imprisoned soul. In a short time, nearly 5000 people died, so the number of souls is huge! "Roar!" With Aslan''s roar, the souls of these telmas were all led by an unknown force and floated far away. Chapter 130 With the gradual disappearance of the soul, so the gathering of the huge soul, it seems a little dark, the sky is sunny again. The blue sky, white clouds and breeze make people think that the scene just now is just a dream. However, the remaining holes in the earth, let people clearly realize. The scene just now is not a dream. It''s totally real. It''s one man fighting tens of thousands of troops with his own strength. The tens of thousands of troops, however, did not threaten him at all. They were totally unilateral massacres. In other words, Jiangning didn''t get used to the massacre just now. It''s like playing a real game. There''s no emotion fluctuation from beginning to end, and even some excitement ¡ª¡ª Aslan approached Jiangning, sniffed him and said, "I smell the world from you. It''s a new world, but it also has some familiar feelings. " "As like as two peas in the white witch, the breath of the white witch is the same." Jiangning expressed his admiration for Aslan''s nose. "When I left Narnia, I came to the world of the White Witch jantis by accident. It''s a world that''s completely broken and dying, and I saved it. " "No wonder it''s the world where the white witch was born. So, do you know why it is declining to the point where it is about to die? " "It is said that jantis, the white witch, had a sister who fought with her for the Queen''s throne. White Witch failed, angry under the use of a terrible spell extermination curse! Thus, in an instant killed all life. Except for her, all the life in this world has died, even the world has almost died. " "Vicious magic!" "Yes, this spell is quite terrible! And there is no solution Aslan is full of meaning said: "Ning, I hope you will not be like this." "Ha ha!" Jiangning hit a ha ha, fooled in the past. "Ning, open the gap of the world, I want to go in!" Although he didn''t understand what Aslan wanted to do, Jiangning still opened the channel of the world. Because if Aslan is bad for him, he can''t resist. From his natural witchcraft, easily controlled by Aslan, Jiangning understood. With Jiangning''s heart moving, a white door suddenly appeared beside him. Aslan raised his foot and went in. Jiangning follows closely! "Don''t close the tunnel, Ning. Next, you need a channel to link! " Aslan stopped Jiangning from closing the passage. Link? What to link to? Jiangning full of doubt, can only look at Aslan with doubt. Aslan stepped in the air with all his feet, his eyes fixed on the rudiment of the world and the sea and land below, and his nose sniffed: "Oh, the smell of rebirth. I feel the world''s welcome to you and its rejection of me He looked down at the land and the sea. "A world as small as a baby!" Jiangning stood beside Aslan and looked at him doubtfully: "Aslan..." before he finished, Aslan roared fiercely! "Roar!" Then Jiangning heard Aslan walking in the air, singing beautiful songs. "This is..." With Aslan''s singing, the world of Narnia began to rise. Then, along with Aslan''s singing, a world source invisible to mortals poured into the small world. Jiangning can clearly feel the cheers of the world consciousness and constantly accept the origin of the world. The area of land increases at a rate visible to the naked eye, as does the area of the sea. In the void, the speed of dust collision is speeding up, and some irregular meteorites are soon formed. Aslan continued to sing. In the sea, some small islands rose from the bottom of the sea. On land, countless plants burst out. The land area increased, and soon the earth and the sea began to shake. The volcanic eruption once again created a continuous group of islands. The world continues to absorb the source, the earth began to shake, crustal uplift. The mainland began to drift, collide with the islands in the sea, or merge or split. Mountain after mountain, mountain after mountain, with the plate extrusion, in the rapid rise. The volume of the sun in the sky also began to increase, and the temperature gradually increased. Finally, it tends to be stable. ¡ª¡ª In a short time, the whole small world has changed greatly. The land area has increased by at least 50000 square kilometers, and the sea area has increased to 350000 square kilometers. In the void, countless meteorites of different sizes and shapes are flying. They are constantly drifting in the void. By chance, two meteorites collide and fuse together. Moreover, Jiangning clearly felt that the breath of life began to appear in the sea. That''s the most primitive bacteria in the ocean. In the future, the sea will give birth to life. On the earth, there are vast grasslands, continuous mountains, swamps, lakes, forests and rivers. Suitable environment will give birth to life in the future. ¡ª¡ª Aslan seemed very tired, and his eyes were full of tiredness. "Aslan, don''t worry!" Jiangning looked at him with concern. All that just now consumed Aslan and Narnia a lot. Aslan shook his head: "I''m ok. I just need to have a good rest later. It''ll be all right! " "You didn''t lie to me, Aslan!" "Ning, I didn''t lie to you." This meeting, Aslan''s look seems to ease a lot, Jiangning temporarily relieved a lot. Very solemnly said: "Aslan, thank you." This time, Aslan did a lot. There must be a lot of bleeding, which will bring a very small world prototype to the current huge area. The world''s source of consumption alone is immeasurable. Consuming so many sources at one time also has a great impact on the world of Narnia. "Is Narnia OK?" Aslan said with a smile: "Narnia will be OK, as long as Narnia is alive. Then, Nania will recover soon. " "Life?" Aslan and Jiangning walked out of the small world and came to Narnia. As they walked, Aslan explained: "yes, life! As long as there is life in a world, even if the world will decline for a while. But as long as life exists, the world will soon recover. " "The origin of the world is closely related to life?" "Yes, origin and life are one. The origin of the world is omnipotent, with which life can be created. Life, in turn, will provide the source and return it to the world. That''s why I say that as long as there is life in Narnia, Narnia will soon recover. " "I see!" ¡ª¡ª Chapter 131 ¡ª¡ª After the end of the war, the Narnians and the telmas returned together to the Telmar capital castle. Aslan, the lion king, came back here with five kings. Countless people cheered because of the end of the war. They kept shouting, throwing petals and cheering. Human and Narnia, at this moment, coexist perfectly. That night, the whole city lit countless firecrackers and fireworks, celebrating this moment. ¡ª¡ª "So I can''t even enter Narnia in the future?" Jiangning looked at Aslan, puzzled said. Aslan explained: "Ning, you have learned what you can learn here. Everything has its laws and time limits! " "I don''t understand what you said!" Aslan''s tone, or as always soft: "later, you will understand." "Steward, can''t I enter Narnia again?" Jiangning had no bottom in his heart, so he asked the housekeeper. "Certainly, sir." Jiangning was more puzzled: "then why, Aslan said I can''t enter Narnia again? And Peter and Susan. What''s the matter "It''s quite complicated to explain. It''s a matter of world rules." "Then don''t say it." Susan and Peter look very sad, especially Susan is the beginning of love. It was clear from the way she looked at Caspian. Jiangning and Peter looked at each other and shook their heads. ¡ª¡ª A cliff transformation of the small square, a sea of people, gathered here. "Narnia belongs to Narnia, and there are humans. Anyone who wants to stay and live in peace is welcome, but Aslan will send you back to our ancestors'' home if you want to Caspian faced the crowd and said, "we''ve been away from TELMA for generations." Aslan explained: "we are not talking about TELMA. Your ancestors were pirates and pirates stranded on an island. On that island, they found a cave, where a rare crack brought them from their world. Our king and queen also come from this world. " "I can take you back to that island. It''s a good place for anyone who wants to start over." "I''m going." It was Gloucester in the eyes of the crowd. Then, Caspian''s uncle Miraz and his aunt and others, also said: "we also go." "Since you are the first to agree to go back, you will live happily in that place." Aslan finished and gave them a gentle breath. "This should be a blessing." Jiangning thought to himself. Aslan''s eyes looked at an ancient tree on the cliff and breathed a breath. Qiu knot around the trunk, slowly rotating, revealing a tree hole. Gloucester, Miraz and others walked towards the tree hole one after another. Miraz took a look at Jiangning before he left. For this terrible wizard king, he still has a lingering fear. However, his ending is much better. After all, in the original, this Miraz died at his own hands. Now, I can save my life and leave Narnia with my wife and son to live in a new world. For him, it was almost a perfect ending. As they disappeared, the crowd exclaimed again. These ordinary people have never seen such a magical scene in their life to subvert their three outlooks. "Well, who else wants to go now?" Unexpectedly, in the crowd, immediately there will be discordant voices. "They must have been killed by him. How do we know if it''s a trap?" "Yes "What if it''s a trap?" Caspian was helpless and didn''t know how to deal with this situation. Peter and Susan looked at each other. Peter stood up and said, "well, let''s go in, too." Edmund and Susan were obviously surprised and asked, "we?" Peter went to Caspian, untied his sword and handed it to Caspian: "after all... We are not needed here." Caspian took the sword and looked at Peter. "I''ll keep it for you until you come back here again." "I''m afraid that''s it. We won''t be back here any more." Susan''s expression, some lonely, even so still forced to smile. Caspian was obviously surprised and puzzled. So did Lucy and Edmund, who said, "we? What does that mean? " "I''m not coming back here with Susan. I don''t think you will, at least I think he means the two of you. " Peter means Aslan. "Why? Did they do something wrong? " Lucy asks Aslan. "The opposite, my dear. But everything has its time limit, your brother and sister, they have learned what they want to learn in this world. Now is the time to get them back to their world. " Jiangning hugged his shoulder and thought wordlessly: "it seems that I still need to continue to learn. I didn''t understand Aslan''s words at all... " What happened in Narnia is full of certain philosophical and religious reasons. Isn''t Aslan''s atonement for Edmund like Jesus being tied to the cross and bleeding to wash away the sins of the world? There are also some philosophical and religious reasons in the burst of stone table and the resurrection of Aslan ¡ª¡ª Compared with Peter and their loneliness, Jiangning did not worry about them at all. He had a carriage and could come to Narnia anytime, anywhere. Most of all, he is also the king of Narnia. He is the king of Narnia forever. ¡ª¡ª Peter and they began to say goodbye to their friends, while Jiangning watched. Without saying goodbye at all, his friends in this world are very few, and they are all dead. Apart from orris, who has become a dead soul, there is no Aboriginal equivalent to Narnia now... Oh, and Aslan. "Good bye, wizard king!" "Yes?" Jiangning opened his eyes, looked at Caspian, the owner of his right hand, and shook hands with him: "I won''t leave here so early. I still have some things to collect. Aslan promised me that Caspian was surprised and looked at Aslan. Aslan smiles back at him... Jiangning suddenly feels chilly "What? Worried that I would fight you for the throne of Narnia? " "Why, you can stay. Susan, they..." Jiangning shook his head and said, "I''m afraid not. In order to win the trust of these stupid people, they have made a promise. If they don''t leave, it''s time for these people''s delusions of victimization to break out again. " "You''re right!" Caspian looked at the crowd and for the first time found that they were so hateful ¡ª¡ª "Good bye, Ning!" "Good bye, Ning!" Peter and they bid farewell to Jiangning. Jiangning waved: "don''t be so pessimistic, friends. I will visit you in London if I have a chance "Really?" Lucy is very happy, Peter, and so are they. "Nature is true, my friends." "Well, we''ll wait for you in London." "Sure!" Jiangning said definitely. "Don''t forget to come to us." "Never forget!" ¡ª¡ª Chapter 132 ¡ª¡ª In the next few years, under the governance of Caspian, Narnia realized the peaceful coexistence between Narnia and human beings. Moreover, it has achieved a high degree of unity and prosperity. In the past few years, Jiangning has been touring the vast land of Narnia, collecting all the animals, plants, minerals and other resources he is interested in, enriching his botanical garden. Moreover, during this period, Caspian led the army to defeat the giants in the north. Forced the giants to surrender unconditionally, and defeated karomon''s army in the desert. Today''s Narnia is peaceful. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning walks alone in the vast forest. He was looking for something, a very special kind of wood. "What can I do for you? Your majesty "Yes?" Jiangning turned and looked at the female figure formed by a clear stream. "Water goddess?" She bowed her head slightly and saluted the king of Narnia respectfully: "salute to you, great wizard king!" "No gift!" "Thank you Jiangning looked at her: "I need to find a special, magical wood. Do you know where to find this kind of wood? " "I know, sire." "Tell me where you can find it!" "Go straight along the stream," she said. You''ll see a cave that goes straight into the ground. Underground, you will find an ancient tree spirit, who contains magic. If you can ask him for something, I believe that with your prestige, he will agree. " "Thank you very much for your help!" The water goddess said humbly, "I''m honored to help you." ¡ª¡ª Jiangning according to the water goddess''s instruction, along the side of the small stream, toward the depths of the forest. As we went deep into the forest, the light around us began to darken. Along the way, there are many rare plants growing beside the stream. Although the characteristics of these plants are still unclear, Jiangning still collects them one by one to expand its own botanical garden. It wasn''t long before Jiangning saw what the water goddess said about the cave. At the foot of the pace, involuntarily speed up a few minutes, wand slide into the right hand. A soft and bright light came out from the top of the battle. Dispelling the darkness, he stepped into the cave. With the gradual deepening of the cave walls, growing a lot of moss like luminous plants. He temporarily dispelled the light source at the top of the battle, and the surrounding dark environment was illuminated by these colorful plants. At first glance, it seems to come to the mysterious dream of Pandora planet. ¡ª¡ª These beautiful sceneries, just stop and enjoy for a while. The top of the battle lit up a soft and bright light again, and he continued to walk towards the depth. ¡ª¡ª Through one winding hole after another, Jiangning stepped into the mysterious underground world! When he stepped out of the cave, his eyes suddenly brightened. Looking up, it looks like a fairyland. Countless trees, flowers and plants, as well as animals living in the ground, came into view. "It''s like coming to Alice in Wonderland!" At a glance, the plants in the underground world radiate all kinds of light. It''s them that light up the dark underground world. Let here not be reduced to darkness, forming a magical ecosystem. "Roar!" With the sound of a heavy step, Jiangning looked at a giant cave. Holding a huge stick, he walked towards him. The giant is at least five meters tall. Jiangning stood beside him, it was as if he had come to the kingdom of giants. "Who are you? If you don''t get it back here, get out of here The giant in the cave makes a buzzing sound. He looks at Jiangning on guard. Jiangning is the source of the danger warning from his instinct. "The Lord of the Middle Earth, the ruler of all things, the wizard king of Narnia!" The cavern giant opened his eyes wide and said in surprise, "the wizard king of Narnia? Why did you come to the underworld? " "Do you care?" He didn''t want to explain to this stupid man: "the underground world is also a part of the earth, and it''s within my jurisdiction. It''s said that there is an old tree spirit living here. I want to see him. I''ll lead the way at once! " "Although you are the ruler of the earth, the underground world is not under your jurisdiction. The outsider With that, the giant of the cave will raise his stick and smash it at Jiangning. "Hum!" The invisible spiritual power turns into an invisible ripple and attacks the giant''s mind. The giant felt as if he had been hit by a hammer. He fell to the ground immediately when his feet were unstable. At the point of the wand, a silver whip came out. Tied the giant''s neck, Jiangning looked at him coldly: "as long as I make a little effort, your head will be separated from your body. Now, take me to the old tree spirit immediately "Yes... Yes..." The giant in the cave was so scared that he didn''t dare to talk back any more. He took Jiangning honestly to find the old tree spirit. ¡ª¡ª Not long after walking, Jiangning saw a huge ancient tree. His crown is very large. It is tens of meters wide, and its trunk is also very wide, towering into the clouds. On his crown, the vines were falling. "Well With a low murmur, a mouth and a beard and eyebrows appeared on his trunk. Open that pair of emerald green eyes, eyes initially a little confused, and then began to wake up. "I smell the earth and the magic. Is there a guest?" "Yes, the guest is the king of Narnia. However, he is very unfriendly... "The cavern giant said and looked at Jiangning with lingering fear. "Narnia? How long have I not heard the name... Hundreds of years, or a thousand years? Ha ha, time is too long. It''s the first time that guests from the earth have come here since they came to the bottom of the earth. Besides, he is a king! It must be you! Your majesty "That''s right!" "You can step down, domlus." The old tree spirit said to the cave giant. Then he turned his eyes to Jiangning: "Your Majesty, may I ask you what you want to do here?" "I came here, hoping to get a piece of your branch!" "My branches? "Well..." after listening carefully, the old tree was silent, and then asked, "Your Majesty, I can give it to you. But I have one condition "Come on, witches believe in equal exchange!" "The underground world is short of light and food. I want to ask you to let the underground world bathe in sunshine once. If you can, you need some fresh soil! " Jiangning was surprised to say: "there is no light source in the underground world all the year round, and a unique system has long been formed. Suddenly see the light source, no effect ¡ª¡ª Chapter 133 ¡ª¡ª The old tree spirit said with a smile: "Your Majesty, we are not so fragile! Although we don''t see sunlight all our lives, we reflect the light of a magma Lake through underground veins. Get the light! Therefore, we also need sunshine. At the same time, fresh soil is also needed. " "I see. I promise." Old tree spirit is ecstatic, he constantly thanks. At the same time, he broke off a small branch and handed it to Jiangning. Although for the old tree spirit, this branch is only a branch. But for Jiangning. This is a small tree. It''s enough for him. He took the branch and put it into the pocket of wisdom. As he flew up, he stopped in mid air. A huge light suddenly appeared on the top of the battle, bright and warm, illuminating the vast underground world in an instant. At the same time, a spring mixed with soil, such as rain in general, such as the battle point gushing out. Covering the vast underground world, the long lost rain and fresh soil moisten the underground world. ¡ª¡ª "Thank you very much, your majesty! You''ve given countless lives in the underworld the impetus to survive. " The old tree spirit was very excited. He felt the smell of fresh soil in the rain and the bright light source. This provides energy for life in the underground world. Although, this is only a small part of the vast underground world. But even so, it''s a gift that''s hard to see in a lifetime. Although, compared with the wizard''s equivalent exchange, Jiangning suffered some losses. Because rain and soil are good to say. But light is nothing to the outside world. Once in the underground world, light is the source of all life. Although the life of the underground world has developed a unique ecological environment. But that doesn''t mean they don''t need light. It''s just that the demand has become very small. ¡ª¡ª If this is the case, Jiangning is obviously losing a lot. Because a branch of the old tree spirit obviously can''t compare with what Jiangning paid. For Jiangning, it only cost some spiritual strength. And for life in the underground world, that''s the source of life. Value is not equal at all, but Jiangning doesn''t care about that. Otherwise, he could have relied on his own strength. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning walked out of the underground world after saying goodbye to the old tree spirit. What he saw was only a miniature of the endless underground world. In the deepest part, there was a broader underground world. Moreover, the old man of time is likely to sleep in the underground world. ¡ª¡ª Return to Fort Erin after the king and queen leave. In the future, Jiangning will also leave here. With the consent of Jiangning, Caspian moved the capital to here. However, for Jiangning''s study, bedroom and botanical garden. Caspian was not touched at all. He lived outside in a palace. The inner hall was occupied by Jiangning. After all, it''s a city of its own design. ¡ª¡ª In the botanical garden, Jiangning is sitting on a comfortable sofa with some carpenter''s tools on the tea table. And a piece of wood, leather, etc. With a knife in his hand, he was carefully carving the wood on his hands. With the movement of his hand, he carved exquisite carvings and patterns on the board. Flowing Clouds and flowing water, auspicious clouds, waves and flowers, birds, fish and insects are vividly portrayed one by one. After carving the board, Jiangning began to coat it with snake skin. This snake is kukurkan''s skin. Jiangning still remembers the powerful magic resistance of feather snake. At first, it almost killed him. Therefore, a snake skin was cut from the body of the feather snake. The golden snake skin, covered on the board, looks a little more beautiful. Jiangning then fixed it with special copper nails. Then he stacked several boards together. Fix the copper nail and throw a spell to make the copper nail fit perfectly with the board and snake skin. He is making a suitcase, a special suitcase. It is a place with huge space area, including manors, lakes, forests, rivers, mountains, deserts and snow. I plan to put my home here. For the intelligent housekeeper, he still can''t completely rest assured. He is going to make a thorough move to move his important books and botanical garden into his suitcase. Otherwise, there is no secret and no sense of security. With the strength of climbing higher and higher, this sense of crisis is more and more serious, persecution delusion is serious to the limit. Everyone looks like a thief. No one believes in him, only himself. It was a sudden and wonderful feeling, but he chose to trust his intuition. ¡ª¡ª The trunk is under his command, showing its rudiment. The snake skin of the surface layer is covered, and then the arrangement of the lining and some interlayers. Here, he chose to use a special kind of silk from Narnia to weave the precious silk. In addition, the magic array was written on the silk to enhance its extensibility, fireproof and waterproof properties. Later, a layer of feather snake skin was added to the silk, and the bag fur of bag like creatures was attached to the feather snake skin. In fact, this kind of marsupials, in the role of space, has a very good effect. ¡ª¡ª It took several hours for Jiangning to finish this special suitcase. The whole suitcase was beautifully made by him. Every pattern is the node of the magic circle. On top of that, permanent miniaturization spells and magnification spells are applied. A "switch" is made. As long as it is activated, the trunk can be enlarged or shrunk. In addition, a morph spell is also applied. When it is used, the suitcase can become a huge and beautiful manor. ¡ª¡ª After finishing the most basic construction, the next step is to use the traceless extension mantra to expand the inner space of the suitcase. Open the box, the magic wand to the inside of the suitcase, no trace stretch spell out. Jiangning then saw that the whole internal space was rapidly deepening and then expanding. Until the expansion to the limit, after the use of magic calculation. We can get a fairly satisfactory area, a total area of 1000 square kilometers. It''s bigger than Singapore. Then Jiangning directly transplanted the terrain of Narnia and put it into the trunk. Compared with the Harry Potter World, those witches like to use all kinds of magic props to arrange the terrain. Jiangning, directly moving a part of the natural terrain, is undoubtedly one of the big hands. ¡ª¡ª It took Jiangning nearly a year to arrange the terrain. He doesn''t have the strength to move the whole. It can only be moved in sections, and then the cracks can be repaired. It takes a lot of time, after the terrain layout. The whole space has changed completely, including forests, mountains, lakes, rivers, streams, oceans, swamps, deserts, grasslands and snow. Plus plain terrain, hilly terrain, tropical rain forest terrain, grassland terrain, plateau terrain and so on, it is completely an independent small world. Although he has an independent small world, it is not stable. Moreover, he didn''t want anyone to live in his own small world. At this point, he is quite exclusive. Therefore, we can only create our own world according to our own preferences. This sense of achievement makes Jiangning feel that even if it takes ten times more time, it must be done. The result is not important, the important thing is the process, the enjoyment and the process full of achievement£¨ Magic changed to magic, mana, etc.) Chapter 134 ¡ª¡ª After arranging the terrain, Jiangning looked up at the sky and almost forgot the sky. No wonder it looks grey. However, the real sky is difficult to create with its own strength. Therefore, only magic props can be used. Fortunately, these things are not difficult and easy. After that, Jiangning made thousands of "tabernacle sky" and applied permanent magic and some natural phenomena magic. It''s all in. ¡ª¡ª This meeting, Jiangning is looking at the foot of the "sky" blue sky and white clouds, endless. The next second, the rain "falls" and looks at the rain coming to our feet. Jiangning stopped raining, and then depicted the magic array in the tent sky. It leads to the accumulation of positive energy and fire elements between heaven and earth to form celestial bodies such as the sun, the moon and stars. Later, Jiangning entered the trunk and flew up into the sky to use the traceless stretching mantra against the void. Then Jiangning began to build a tent. With the tent sky covering every corner of the void, the whole world suddenly changed. If Jiangning had not created all these scenes and terrain, Jiangning would have come to a new world. ¡ª¡ª After the sky and terrain are built. Jiangning began to decorate his manor. He chose a lake as his garden. Then he began to place the post on which the spell had been applied. As the boundary between the manor and the man-made world, the creatures inside the suitcase will not be able to enter the manor and run out of the suitcase. But the host, then may enter and leave at will. Nine white pillars are inserted in nine places to form a fan-shaped arrangement. When the pillar is inserted, an invisible boundary completely separates the living area from the breeding area. He can look inside and go in and out freely. Inside, you can only see the building behind the nine pillars, but you can''t enter an inch. ¡ª¡ª After the pillars were erected, Jiangning began to build fountains. Appearance, according to the design of Yuanmingyuan. However, the twelve zodiac animals were changed into eleven legendary beasts. Animals and birds, flowers, birds, fish and insects, and one eye totem! This is Jiangning''s imprint or family emblem, placed in the most central position. On both sides of the fountain are marble steps. Up the stairs, there is a vast platform for the manor. The whole design is that the manor is the exit and entrance. The height is the lowest point, which is totally different from the future feeding area£¨ It''s like a door beam! This is the space specially divided by Jiangning. When you enter the suitcase from the outside, the first thing you get is a corridor. Out of the corridor into the tall hall, and then the main entrance of the hall is the gate of the manor. Out of the gate, in front of the fountain pool and nine pillars. All around the manor, it was completely surrounded by plant walls. The rear of the manor is the location of the private garden and the lake. Only when you walk out of the nine pillars can you see the vast space and the distinct terrain structure. At this point, Jiangning, with obsessive-compulsive disorder, is trying to be more perfect. ¡ª¡ª All this is just the layout of the design. In fact, Jiangning just put up columns, fountains and stairs. There is also a large and broad platform on the steps. As for the manor, there is no shadow at all. He planned to let Narnia''s craftsmen into the trunk to help build his own manor. With the help of magic, the duration of the manor can be greatly shortened. However, before that, Jiangning still needs to make a spiral staircase. Otherwise, the craftsmen would have been killed. ¡ª¡ª Fortunately, this staircase is not the most difficult. It''s very easy, but it took about three days. It''s done! On both sides of the stairs are exquisite roofs and well decorated walls, with some exquisite reliefs, murals and oil paintings. (you can refer to where the magical creature is, or search for some content on the Internet, or supplement it on your own.) ¡ª¡ª After arranging these things, Jiangning began to design the whole manor. It''s shaped like a stone and its style is Baroque. Plus Chinese classical pavilions, wooden bridges, ponds and other buildings. The whole manor is a perfect combination of Chinese and western. After that, it was carefully trimmed and confirmed that it was satisfactory. Putting away the drawings, Jiangning began to gather the craftsmen of Narnia and all kinds of stone and wood. ¡ª¡ª "What? Are you going to build a manor? " It''s hard for Caspian to understand that Jiangning has such a large palace. Why, what kind of manor should we build? Isn''t this palace good? In fact, according to Caspian. The city and the palace are wonderful. It''s hard to describe it in words. In his opinion, why build another manor in such a perfect city and palace? Looking at his expression, Jiangning knew what Caspian was thinking. So he didn''t want to explain it. It''s very troublesome to explain. Let''s talk with facts! "I did not build it on the land of Narnia, but on the land of my own creation. Forget it. I told you so much that you didn''t understand. Seeing is believing! Caspian, if you''re interested, you can come and watch when you''re building the estate. I allow you to step into the land that belongs to me completely Caspian''s interest came up. Listen to Jiangning. Does he have his own land? Therefore, Caspian also began to look forward to the legend of the wizard king. If he can witness this kind of legend, he will have no regrets in his life. ¡ª¡ª Then, under the order of Jiangning, the best craftsmen of the country gathered in the palace. There are Narnians and telmas, who dare not disobey the order of the wizard king. I don''t intend to violate the legend of the wizard king. Everyone knows, respects and adores him. Therefore, they are even proud to meet the demands of the wizard king. Everyone''s attitude was very positive. Later, Jiangning ordered that all kinds of stones and timber be collected and sent to the square. When this order was issued, nearly 20000 more people were mobilized. In fact, we can''t use so many people. However, Jiangning still enlisted, the more people, the faster the efficiency. Therefore, in less than four days, all the things Jiangning needed were ready. During this period, Jiangning bombed the mountain with magic. Help workers to reduce the difficulty of mining, as for the wood completely without Jiangning hands. Narniado is a great woodcutter. The most difficult level is the one that is completed first. When the workers delivered the materials one after another, the construction of Jiangning manor was finally going to start. As for why so much material was used, Caspian couldn''t understand. With so many materials, ten manors are enough. Where are so many stones used? Jiangning just laughed and said nothing. His manor, however, covers an area of nearly 1 square kilometer of large manor. He even has to build underground laboratories, foundations and other things, and he is worried that these materials are not enough. Anyway, before leaving, in a crazy luxury! He has the luxury of capital, the luxury of ability, and what does he want if he doesn''t enjoy so much cultivation? Chapter 135 "Your Majesty, where are you going to build the manor?" After the craftsmen had assembled, they found that they had not asked Jiangning where to build the manor, and there was no foundation. Now, the people have assembled, and the stone and wood are ready. It''s the location. I don''t know. "Ha ha, right here!" Jiangning smiles and takes out a suitcase from his wisdom pocket. Put it on the floor, point to the suitcase and say to the craftsmen. "Here?" "This..." "Come and see!" The craftsmen gathered together suspiciously and looked at the suitcase. "Oh, incredible!" "My God "Magic..." The reaction of the craftsmen was expected by Jiangning. He pointed to the stairs in the trunk and said, "you enter in turn. I''ve circled the place where the manor was built." At the end of the speech, all the stones and timbers that had been preliminarily trimmed by the workers flew up. Fly into the trunk one by one and stack them in order at the designated place. ¡­¡­ The craftsmen were speechless to each other, though they knew the wizard King''s methods for a long time. This kind of behavior of building a huge and luxurious manor inside the trunk is enough to shake people''s hearts. Now, it is easy to take all the stones and wood into the trunk. They can hardly understand this incredible power. Caspian was also stunned, so he hesitated to move forward: "Ning, i... I mean, can I go in and have a look?" Jiangning looked at him and said, "of course, Caspian." With that, Jiangning walked up to the suitcase, followed by the thousands of craftsmen and Caspian. ¡ª¡ª "My God "What a big place!" "What''s more, there are all kinds of terrain here. It''s incredible!" "Did your majesty, the wizard king, put the world in?" ¡ª¡ª "Ning, though I know you''re amazing. But today, I finally saw the charm of magic Caspian admired everything inside the suitcase. He understood the surprise of Caspian and the craftsmen. You know, when he did all this on his own. He is also very surprised, the inner sense of achievement, language can not describe. ¡ª¡ª "Your Majesty, can we begin to build the foundation?" A tilma craftsman came forward and asked respectfully. Moreover, his eyes are full of worship and admiration, and he can serve the wizard king. It is regarded as a great honor for him to witness and experience the vast world hidden in the suitcase. It''s enough for them to boast that they can build a manor here for the wizard king. Jiangning nodded and took out the drawing: "you can start to break the ground. You need to lay a foundation at least 15 meters deep. Moreover, in the special rooms and basements I marked, special reinforcement should be carried out. All this, I have marked on the drawing clearly. And I''ll watch and correct it at any time. " He said to Caspian, "Caspian, please tell the study to prepare food and water for the craftsmen." "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you." Caspian nodded, looked for a second, and turned away. Go back to the ground and tell the cooks to prepare meals for thousands of craftsmen. Give the drawings to the craftsmen, and then a group of people get together to study the drawings. After reading for a while, I got a general understanding, and then arranged more than 1000 people to lay the foundation. More than 1000 people continued to polish stone and wood. The remaining eight or nine hundred people began to carve exquisite patterns on stone and wood. ¡ª¡ª The craftsmen soon entered the working state. Jiangning looked at it for a while and found that there was no mistake. Then he left here. Next, he wanted to move the tree people and the flower elves here. Come to the back garden, take out the carriage, then Jiangning into the carriage. Straight to his botanical garden, along the way, there are flower spirits and tree people, greeting him. Jiangning also responded one by one to these natural favourites. Simple nature, coupled with Jiangning botanical garden spacious place, no enemy. Therefore, they live happily here. ¡ª¡ª "Welcome, my friend!" Feeling the breath of Jiangning, elder Shuren opened his eyes. When he saw Jiangning, he said hello with a smile. "Hello, are you used to living here?" Elder Shuren said slightly intoxicated: "it''s very good here, although the place is a little small. But it''s spacious enough. There are no witches with ulterior motives and fierce Warcraft. We live happily. Every day, we can hear children''s happy and satisfied laughter. Ha ha ha... " "That''s good!" "My friend, what are you doing here today? Did the children not take good care of your botanical garden? " Elder Shuren was a little nervous for fear that Jiangning would not be satisfied with them. Thus, they were driven out of their botanical garden. Jiangning shook his head and said, "no, elder, you misunderstood me. I''m here today to invite you to live in my new botanical garden. It''s a very spacious place, I promise "Oh? Your new botanical garden? Are you going to move your botanical garden to another place? " "That''s right!" "Well, it''s up to you. My friend, in fact, you just decide. You don''t have to ask me, friend "No, it''s better to be clear. I''ll save you a lot of thinking. " "Ha ha ha..." elder Shuren covered his embarrassment with laughter. ¡ª¡ª After that, Jiangning moved the whole botanical garden into a suitcase. And removed the dome glass of the botanical garden, so that the space of the botanical garden and the inner space of the trunk are integrated with each other. Tree people and flower elves have little influence on the new residence. It''s just that the air seems clearer and more spacious. And there''s more diverse terrain. If there is a vast and safe living space, they have not met Jiangning before. What I dare not think! ¡ª¡ª The settlement of tree people and flower elves did not affect the enthusiasm of craftsmen. Because the soil is already flat, there is no need to level it again. It saves the craftsmen a lot of time. At most, they are only adjusting the land slightly. Moreover, the foundation has even become a small half. There are many people and great strength, which is fully reflected in this matter. During this period, Jiangning also began to help them, greatly speeding up the speed and efficiency of construction. At present, the foundation has been completed. The craftsmen began to lay stones to strengthen the foundation. In addition, we began to build the bearing columns and basement of the manor. During this period, Jiangning was not idle. He returned to the carriage and arranged some of his books. Two house elves were left to look after the manor in the carriage, and the other two moved into the trunk. The housekeeper didn''t say anything about Jiangning''s behavior. He was just a servant, although he felt that Jiangning didn''t trust him. But we can''t do anything against Jiangning! Because he is only a servant and has no right to refuse his master. Even his own master is extremely distrustful of him at present. Chapter 136 ¡ª¡ª Time passed by little by little. In a flash, three months had passed. Now, the main part of the manor has been completed for less than half, and the rest is expected to be completed within one year. It''s also thanks to Jiangning''s help from time to time. Otherwise, it''s necessary to build such a huge manor covering an area of one square kilometer. It can''t be completed in a few years just by manpower. To treat their own manor, Jiangning must be perfect, everything must be the best. Whether it''s material selection, construction or even later decoration, everything should be the best. Jiangning pursues perfection. Also, there will be some rooms in the future. He will also use the traceless stretch spell to expand some special rooms. For example, his library and his cell. ¡ª¡ª For a while and a half, the manor will not be completed. Therefore, Jiangning took the suitcase and let some chefs into it by the way. He carried a suitcase and walked on the land of Narnia. He wants to put some rare and special creatures in his trunk to enrich the life inside. Otherwise, there are only a few dozen tree people or some little flower elves in such a large space, which is too boring. Moreover, if we go back to the world of Harry Potter in the 10th century, we can also find some magical creatures. Put them in the trunk and enrich the species. Although these things don''t make much sense. However, what he wants is the process of enjoying pleasure. Otherwise, why practice hard? ¡ª¡ª Unconsciously, the time of three months is fleeting. In these three months, Jiangning has migrated many species into the trunk world. There are some tigers, such as lynx, tree spirit, water goddess, mermaid, Griffin, etc. There are also some common wild animals, birds and fish. Such a vast space needs these creatures. Slowly try to transform it into a place with a fairly complete ecosystem. As for the small world, it is not stable at present. There are too many uncertain factors in the future, and Jiangning does not want to interfere with the growth of the small world rashly. Maybe one day the small world will be completely stable. At that time, all the creatures in the suitcase will move into the small world. ¡ª¡ª "Your Majesty, some of the oceans here are too small." Several mermaids looked at the ocean and said hesitantly. Jiangning said with a smile: "I''ll hurt you for the time being. After I find a suitable space carrier in the future. It''s going to widen the ocean, and that''s all we can do now. " Although the sea area inside the trunk space is a little small, it is smaller than the land area. It''s still big, about 500 square kilometers. The area is not small. Many small countries do not necessarily have such an area. "Your Majesty, perhaps you should connect the oceans. Around the land, so we have more space to move. " Suggested the goddess. "Well Jiangning thought slightly and said quickly, "that''s a good idea, but give me some time!" "Thank you very much, your majesty!" Next, Jiangning spent some time. The sea was rearranged and some of the land was reduced. Finally, the sea was successfully arranged to surround the land. Today, the space inside the suitcase is like this. The sea is surrounded by land, and Jiangning''s manor is made into a floating island by him. He set up a border around to make sure that the creatures inside could not run outside. The only exit is Jiangning manor, but the only exit is also heavily closed by Jiangning. With the ability of the creatures inside, there is no way to go outside. Jiangning''s method of "changing the world" has once again stunned the craftsmen and refreshed their new impression of the wizard Wang. As a result, the area of the ocean has expanded a lot. It has a total area of more than 700 square kilometers, while the land area has shrunk to less than 300 square kilometers. But even so, the land is large enough for the creatures that live in it. Moreover, in the ocean, Jiangning also has many scattered islands, dotted in the ocean. Occasionally, mermaids will land to play, or sit on the rocks and sing beautiful songs. Although all this can not be compared with the real nature. However, the sea and land made by Jiangning still fascinated him. He imagined that one day he could create a real world. He is addicted to such games and has a great sense of achievement! ¡ª¡ª Time passed like this. In a flash, Jiangning manor was completed. "It''s done!" "Yes, great and pretty manor." "We are personally involved in the construction, and it should be recorded." Looking at the enthusiastic discussion of the craftsmen, Jiangning said with a smile: "we have worked hard for more than a year. Thank you very much for helping me build the Manor "Your Majesty, it''s our pleasure!" "Yes, your majesty!" "In any case, you should be rewarded." Jiangning waved and ten big wooden boxes appeared on the floor in front of him. His heart read a move, the box opened, inside the stack of neat gold! The craftsmen were dazzled by the golden coins. Looking at them hesitating, Jiangning said, "these are your rewards. Take them!" "Thank you, your majesty!" The craftsmen were grateful and began to receive their own rewards one by one. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning looked at his manor, the overall style is mainly European Baroque style. The shape is a zigzag shape. The exterior is decorated with sky blue paint, gold carving and some relief. Most of the characters are himself. He has no faith. If he has faith, it is himself. Nine marble pillars in a fan-shaped arrangement. In the center is a beautiful fountain, and behind it are marble steps that rotate slightly on both sides. Walk up the stairs and face a flat broad lawn and roadside trees on both sides. In the middle of the street trees is a marble road. At the end of the road is a huge and elegant manor, some of which are integrated with Chinese architectural style. After Jiangning''s design, perfect fusion. There is a kind of exotic customs, into the manor, is the magnificent hall and S-shaped stairs. On the second floor, there is a spacious watchtower surrounded by a marble fence. On the left side of the second floor is Jiangning''s study, master bedroom and washroom. On the right, it''s the guest bedroom. And a huge viewing platform, which can see the sea in the distance and the garden behind the manor. Here is a school of Jiangnan garden style structure. At the end of the corridor on the second floor is the staircase leading to the third floor. On the third floor, there are servant rooms and utility rooms. All rooms are decorated in different styles. Some of them are luxurious, some are elegant, some are solemn and so on. Overall, Jiangning is very satisfied! After all, everything here is designed and built by ourselves. The furniture inside is also very luxurious. Chapter 137 "Well, it''s time for me to say goodbye, too!" Caspian was surprised: "Ning, why are you leaving so soon? Stay Jiangning shook his head: "no, Narnia doesn''t need me. You''re already a great king, Caspian. In recent years, I can see your performance in my eyes. You are qualified. " "I''m glad you said that. However, I still need to learn more from you! There are a lot of problems, imagine you ask for advice, there are all aspects. It''s not just about running the army, it''s more about running the country. " Caspian was serious: "in the history of Narnia, I''ve read about you! You are a visionary monarch. You beat back the giants and hit them hard. So that the giant in the next thousand years, unable to recover. If you hadn''t hit the giant hard, I wouldn''t have succeeded in the war against the giant! " "Your military performance has made me so amazing. More importantly, your foresight in governing the country. I admire it even more! You not only make Narnia prosperous and powerful, but also leave a way for Narnia. Because of you, the Narnians have preserved their strength. " "... I want to learn from you! Ning, please stay longer. And, you may not know, we are going to build our own navy to explore the sea! So, I''d like to invite you to come with us. " Jiangning is slightly silent. It doesn''t make much difference whether he participates or not in Nania''s next journey. When he went, he just played the role of guardian and nanny. It doesn''t matter whether they have him or not, because Caspian and they can finally come to Aslan''s country! ¡­¡­ "Caspian, even without me, you can come back safely! My existence is meaningless. Besides, you should learn to be independent and believe in yourself, Caspian Jiangning didn''t agree with Caspian''s request in the end. It was meaningless for him to go. Although there are many lands in Narnia that he has not fully explored, some of them are gone. It doesn''t mean much either, so we can say goodbye to Narnia. "Rather..." What else did Caspian want to say, but Jiangning interrupted him and gave him a book. "In this book, there are some experiences I recorded. You can have a look. Maybe it will help you! " Caspian took the book and looked at Jiangning silently. For this great king, he sincerely felt admiration! His erudition and talent, his statesmanship, his charisma and so on. His myth in Narnia is not without reason. After determining Jiangning''s determination, Caspian did not do too much entanglement. Because he knew that once the wizard king made up his mind. It''s hard to change! "Will you come here again? Friend Said Caspian solemnly. Jiangning also held a serious tone: "I will come back here again, Caspian! Aslan said that one day as the king of Narnia, all his life as the king of Narnia. Don''t forget the title Aslan gave me when I was crowned "Good luck, friend!" "The same to you, Caspian!" Two hands, hold each other together. Before leaving, he entrusted Caspian to give him the armor he made for the rat swordsman repichep himself! This is what Jiangning promised. Naturally, Caspian promised. ¡­¡­ After saying goodbye to Caspian, touch the ring on your hand and go back to your home. When his figure appeared as like as two peas, the scene and layout in the study were exactly the same as when he was away. The only difference is that some books fall on the ground. Heart read a move, fall on the ground of the book again the original position! Looking up at the hanging clock, I found that only five minutes had passed! "It seems that the integration of the world is over! The timeline is different, too! " The eyes of omnivision hanging on the chest light up, trying to analyze the rules of the world! Soon, the results of all eyes analysis were presented in Jiangning''s eyes one by one! The result, of course, surprised him! "The rules of the world have become more rigorous and more relaxed! And it''s a mixed world of rules... "Slightly rubbing his smooth chin:" does technology and extraordinary power work together? Lord, it''s going to be lively Jiangning is not clear with which world to integrate. However, their own feelings can clearly feel the loose rules of the world. The rules of the world did not suppress him. In the air, there were more things that could not be explained clearly. It seems to be gradually increasing. To be sure, once this change intensifies in the future. Then, the number of people with extraordinary power will increase greatly. ¡ª¡ª Although it will have a certain impact on ordinary people in the future, it will not do any harm to Jiangning. The more active the world is, the more powerful people will be born, and the higher the origin of the world will be in the future. The more benefits you get. Whether it''s used to repair the carriage, or to raise the small world, it''s very good for him. ¡ª¡ª "I need to find the bracelet of death myself. Give it to the king of today as a trump card! Although, it will not be of much use in the future... " Think of here, Jiangning out of the study. Coming to the hall, I couldn''t see my parents and Cassandra. And he went toward the vineyard, and there they were. Dad is drinking tea at leisure, while mom is making dumplings with Cassandra Jiangning stepped forward and said with a smile: "Mom, how can I make dumplings in the vineyard? Why not go to the kitchen? " Mother did not lift her head: "blue sky and white clouds, clear air, with the sweet smell of grapes, how can the kitchen compare with that place?" "Mom said it would be better to make dumplings here!" Cassandra replied, and then she really learned to make dumplings from her mother. Dad poured Jiangning a cup of tea, patted the chair beside him and motioned him to sit down. After Jiangning sat down, he said: "everything here is good, but life is too comfortable! Always feel idle, you know I''m not fifty! After drinking the spring water you gave me, I was more like a young man in his twenties and thirties. But you want me to enjoy the treatment of 60-70 ahead of time... This body is like rust. " Jiangning said with a smile: "Dad, do you want to live like this. You''re good, but you don''t like it... "Before he finished, his mother took over the words:" some people, they''re cheap, but they have a good life. I don''t want to think about those days when I''m tired to be a dog... When my son brings us here to live a happy life, you are still choosy... " Dad was not happy. He sat up straight and said, "Hey, how do you talk? I can''t complain in front of my son? " "What are you complaining about? How many people can''t ask for such a day? What else can you complain about? Oh... I see. Men want to get worse when they have money. You must want to find one outside, right? I tell you, if you have this idea, I''m not finished with you! " Cassandra looked at Dad in surprise, and couldn''t believe it. Jiangning speechless, glared at her, began to play round: "Mom, dad does not mean that, he is bored to play." "How old are you, still playing!" "It has nothing to do with my age. I''m not young. Like to play... Well, Dad, I''ll give you an idea. I''ll get some horses later. If you have nothing to do, you''ll learn to ride and get some guns for you. If you have nothing to do, you can ride a horse, shoot a gun, or hunt! " Dad was somewhat moved and worried: "it''s OK to shoot on horseback. It''s not good to hunt! It''s said that there are some things to protect animals... "Although I say so, I''m very interested. In fact, as long as you are a man, you are not interested in cars, horses, guns, knives and other things. Jiangning said with a smile, "what can I do for you? This country belongs to our family, no matter what it protects animals or not. The most important thing is to be happy. No one says anything. Even if you kill them, your son will have a way to revive these animals! " Jiangning didn''t brag about this. He could create a nation for the most difficult people. And animals? That''s simpler, ready-made cells that can be created by magic. Happy, give you the whole dinosaur, if there is Altman''s gene, give you the whole dinosaur Dad patted his thigh and said, "OK, son, I''ll leave it to you." "Yes, sir "Well, flat!" ¡ª¡ª Chapter 138 Ye two funny action, let the side of the dumpling two women, laughing and crying. "Well, don''t make trouble. If you don''t help me, I''ll be able to eat dumplings later. " Looking at Ye two some don''t like words, mother decisive words control. When they heard this, they laughed at each other. Change the subject and start talking about something else. Jiangning doesn''t know much about things like raising horses and guns. Although he is erudite, he is less involved in these things. However, it''s more than enough to deal with Dad, one of the beginners. At noon, I had a hot dumpling. Jiangning thought about going out to take her parents and Cassandra around. There are many places they can visit since they came here. However, few of them go out to play. I''m not familiar with life and land, although the language is OK. But here, in the end, is a foreign country, and home country or some different. Although the founder and father of the nation is Chinese. After more than 5000 years, it has already evolved into another race. The gap between the two sides is due to geographical factors, so there is little communication. Fortunately, in modern times, the gap between the two sides gradually narrowed and began to have more frequent exchanges. Especially in modern history, tuteham''s spare no effort to help China deepened the feelings between the two countries. Complete brotherhood! Although there is no pure feeling between countries. However, I can''t agree with you at all. For the same race, the two countries agree that each other is the greatest country and nation in the world today. Because the two nations are thousands of miles away, each developed similar but different civilization achievements. They are the only two ancient countries in the world. To some extent, it''s also a pity! ¡ª¡ª Not long after lunch, Jiangning, his parents and Cassandra were sitting in the living room drinking tea. There were servants waiting by. Jiangning called the government and asked them to get some good horses and guns. Although the kingdom of tutehem did not border on the mainland, it was due to the original act of praying for heaven and land. World consciousness in the world, one shot many species and animals. After five thousand years of natural change, many animals, plants and minerals have become unique species of tutehem. For example, there are hundreds of lions living in the territory of tuteham. Unlike lions in ancient Europe, Asia and Africa, lions in tutehem are slightly larger. After 5000 years of breeding, it has already evolved into another kind of lion. Nowadays, these lion groups are rare because they are controlled by human hunting. Today, the government has designated a reserve to protect the lions. Panda is the national treasure of China, so these tutehem lions are the national treasure of tutehem kingdom. Of course, the war horse, like the lion, evolved into another breed. ¡ª¡ª As the father of tutehem''s nation, the government officials who knew the existence of Jiangning were not low. As soon as the phone was put down, a special government car came to visit in less than ten minutes. Hearing the sound of cars outside, parents looked up and looked out. Jiangning said with a smile, "Dad, the horses are here." Dad was very excited: "is the horse coming? How fast! Let''s go out and have a look. " The family walked out of the gate and went outside, watching several cars and a truck drive into the manor one after another. Then, a government official in ethnic costumes stepped out of the car and walked towards Jiangning. "Your Majesty, your horse is coming. Please check it!" "Yes Jiangning nodded slightly, looking at the clothes he was wearing. Some of them are similar to robes, which seems to be influenced by him. However, it is different from the robe. The clothes have been gradually improved. They are close fitting and close fitting, some of which are similar to Cape. However, the hood was not removed. At the hem, there is a hem similar to a battle skirt, embroidered with a golden border pattern, which is a line of celestial language. It says, "great ancestors, the wizard King protects us!" All in all, Jiangning''s influence on the country and the nation is reflected in all aspects. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning came to the truck, ignoring the admiration and admiration of the officials, and looked at the horse. Two white, two black and two maroon. At a glance, he was able to tell the quality of the horses. Before the appearance of the tanks, these horses were first-class war horses. It''s a hit in every country. "Not bad!" "If you are satisfied, you will be fine." Jiangning looked at him: "where''s the gun? Where is it? " The housekeeper immediately commanded several soldiers and came with some big boxes. When I opened the box, there was a strong smell of gun oil. Jiangning slightly frown, a wave of sleeves, a whirlwind suddenly appeared, the smell of oil dispersed. He took up a rifle, tried it carefully, pulled the bolt to check, and put down his rifle. Check some pistols, shotguns, shotguns and so on. Very satisfied with the smile: "things do well!" The official breathed a sigh of relief. It was a great honor for him to satisfy the wizard king and his living ancestors. The surprise expression on his face was completely exposed. For a moment, I hardly knew what to say. ¡ª¡ª "Dad, look at these horses and guns." Dad came forward and looked at the horses and guns in the truck, one by one. The joy in my eyes can hardly be covered up. "Good, good thing!" "Just be happy." Jiangning waved his sleeve, and the horses in the car were caught by an invisible force. Easily sent to the ground, Jiangning slightly calm down the restless fear of the horse. "Mom and Dad, you choose one!" Mother waved her hand and said, "I''ll forget it. It''s too dangerous." Although I said that, I couldn''t hide the emotion in my eyes. "Don''t worry, mom," Cassandra said. You Ning is here. There''s no danger. Have you forgotten your son''s skill? " "Yes, Ma. What are you worried about with me? Play for a while without money. " The mother hesitated a little and said, "well, son, you have to watch it for me. If you fall on me, you''ll be beaten. " Jiangning can''t laugh or cry: "don''t worry!" Turning to see several officials and soldiers are still, face a stretch: "what are you still standing here for? Are you going to have dinner? No more work? Let''s go and do what we should do. " "Yes, your majesty!" The officials'' faces are bitter. This is a complete disaster! At the same time, I have some feelings in my heart, although the wizard king is very approachable sometimes. But that is to treat his family and friends, treat outsiders, basically no good face. It''s right to think that the two sides are not at the same level, and they can''t fight with the common people at all. What''s more, your Majesty the great wizard king? ¡ª¡ª Sending these guys away, Jiangning began to teach his parents how to ride a horse, but Cassandra didn''t have to. Because of Cassandra, she could have ridden. This meeting, is riding a white horse, galloping on the lawn. It''s a pity. It''s a good lawn Chapter 139 Accompany parents, happy to play for half a month. Jiangning calmed down a little. He did something else. That is to look for the bracelet of death. At the beginning, he promised to find it and give it to Hutt. Now, after such a long time, it''s time to find the bracelet of death and give it to Hutt, which also saves him from thinking about it all the time. ¡ª¡ª The original intention of asking anubis for 30000 undead legions was to protect himself. Who knows, their development is too fast, the 30000 legion of death is totally useless. In this way, the death Legion could only be used to supervise the work of the slaves. And, protect Cassandra and tutehem. Another reason is to protect future kings. It is not that there has been no mutiny in the history of tuteham. At that time, the king could not transmit the order to all parts of the country. Even the command cannot be delivered to the capital. As a result, some lords with two hearts rebelled. In order to overthrow the royal family, under the precarious situation at that time, thanks to the undead army, World War I turned the situation around. So that future generations of kings, to keep the throne and the survival of the family. It can be said that the death bracelet is the last armed force Jiangning left to protect himself. Therefore, after the death bracelet was lost, the kings of all dynasties had secretly searched for it. Unfortunately, it was not found. The emperors who visited in the past did not dare to let outsiders know about it, because once the foreign ministers knew, it was hard to guarantee that they would not have two minds. Although they also have some conjectures, people with two hearts still dare not rebel. Even though tutehem was in war, even when the country was in danger, the death army did not appear. Although they finally beat back the enemy by themselves, the majesty of the royal family was also weakened. This situation, in the following thousands of years, constantly affected the royal family. So much so that tutkheim followed Europe in constitutional monarchy. However, the tutehem royal family still retains a lot of power. This is something that European monarchs can''t have. It is also the envy of European monarchs. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning is walking on the land of tutehem. The change of 5000 years and the increase of population and ethnicity make the land of tutehem developed to a great extent. However, a lot of land has not been developed. In addition to the establishment of modern industry, the government even promulgated a series of policies of returning farmland to forest. The planning of nature reserves, animal and plant reserves and so on has largely protected the original flavor of the kingdom of tutehem. Therefore, the terrain is diversified. ¡ª¡ª "Well, it should be here." Looking at the foot of the swamp, Jiangning nodded slightly. In his reaction, the bracelet is in the swamp below. I don''t know why the bracelet is here, but I can''t make a mistake. The right hand grabs at the marsh below. The invisible force lifts up the soil and sewage. A large number of rotten tree roots, rotten leaves and the strange smell of rotten water gush out. Jiangning slightly lifted his sleeve to expel all the strange smell. Soon, a mass of sludge floated into the air. Heart read a move, a clear water suddenly appeared. Wrapped in this mass of sludge, like a drum washing machine, constantly scouring the sludge. Soon, the sludge fell into the swamp with the black sewage. Presented in front of Jiangning is a golden bracelet. With a move, the bracelet flew over and was automatically worn on his right wrist. Jiangning stepped out, turned and disappeared. ¡ª¡ª Tutehem, the palace hall. ¡ª¡ª "Your Majesty, there are rebellions in many colonies of our country. The local aborigines are well-equipped, full of American and Soviet style weapons. They constantly harass the city and the citizens and soldiers who go out. It has done great harm to the local colonial citizens, the army and the government. " "... recently, the United States has repeatedly reiterated its views on national liberation, and constantly sent spies to incite the colonies of various countries to revolt. At the same time, they implicitly asked the governments of all countries to give up the colonies and give the colonial people freedom. The Soviet Union has also continued its export revolution, especially China, which is the focus of their export. " "What''s more, the attitude of neighboring countries, such as Greece, Turkey, Italy and so on, towards us in the near future. Some of them are wavering and constantly contacting with the United States. " "The United States keeps asking our government that it wants to build a base again on our soil. At the same time, in the global market, constantly manipulate the market. Trying to subvert China''s economy, China''s African colonies, Tunisia, Libya, Chad and Cameroon are also very uneasy. " "African colonies are of great importance to our country," Hutt said. We must guard the African colonies, where there are raw materials, mineral resources and oil and gas resources that our country needs. It''s very important to our economy. It orders the colonial army to crack down on the aborigines there. They suppressed them and sent 100000 troops into the African colonies. We will speed up the manufacture of transport vessels to transport ore, oil and gas resources back to China for burial and storage. " Slightly pondering, he added: "domestic mineral resources, mining a little bit higher, and how about business cooperation with China?" "The business cooperation with China is progressing smoothly. At present, the two governments are discussing some details. However, China wants some heavy industry equipment to support their heavy industry construction! " Hutt said with a smile: "it is not easy for China to beat back the aggressors and establish a new country. Although they are red, they have no conflict with us. This is witnessed by the national conditions and friendship of the two countries, and the high-end ones need not be given. Support some equipment and human resources, help them! In the future, China is a big market, and no country can ignore it. " "Yes, your majesty!" At this time, a sudden voice rang out: "discussing national affairs? It seems that I didn''t come at the right time! " They were shocked, but when they saw the familiar face, Hutt was surprised and happy: "Hutt meets the great ancestor, the great wizard king." After listening to this, all the ministers responded in an instant: "wait, I''ll meet the great wizard king!" Jiangning waved his hand and said, "get up!" Sitting on the throne and looking at the people standing around, these people are powerful people who stamp their feet outside, and the world will shake. Now, in front of their own obedient like children. Jiangning still enjoys this feeling. "What were you talking about?" Jiangning asked after a sip of tea. Hutt told his secretary to bring a large stack of documents and give Jiangning a piece of advice. After hearing this, Jiangning said: "the future colonial independence is the general trend, which can not be changed. However, they have to has the final say in their independent time. We should resolutely suppress the rebellion! At the same time, it is necessary to bring mineral resources, oil and gas resources back to China. We can''t use it. Land reclamation on the spot! " Hutt grimaced: "but there are too many indigenous people in the area, and they get weapons from the United States and the Soviet Union. We are constantly engaged in guerrilla warfare, and our casualties are great! " "It''s a coincidence that I''m here to give you something." With that, Jiangning took the death bracelet off his wrist and handed it to Hutt. "This is... This is the bracelet of the undead army," said Hutt, trembling with excitement "That''s right!" Hutt immediately knelt on the ground: "thank you, great ancestor!" Jiangning raised his arm, lifted him up and said, "with this, I believe you have more confidence. I won''t go out for a while. If there is a major crisis that cannot be solved, you know where to go! " With that, Jiangning''s figure disappeared from the throne. Although it was not the first time that Hutt met, he was still shocked. Those ministers, almost the same, looked shocked and praised. After Jiangning left, everyone began to talk about it. With the support of the wizard king, what kind of enemies are unfair? Chapter 140 Well, I remember that this book was uploaded on March 1, 2017. I still remember that after the uploaded chapters were approved, there were less than 10 collections. One of them is my own. There are no recommendation tickets. One after another, they still vote for themselves£¨ Vote for yourself for a week in a row!) Think about that sad time, at the beginning, there was no motivation to continue to write. Book review area is a miserable scene, the only book review is my own book review. The rest is the book review outside the station, all of which were deleted impolitely by dianniang£¨ Hey, hey, don''t delete it. Keep it decorated!) ¡­¡­ Such a hard time has finally come to an end. I received I code in the evening, during the day to take my daughter to play, this little thing woke up to eat. Start to do, to go out to play, to the street!!! So, I put all my code words at night and during the day. I don''t know what''s going on downstairs. It''s noisy all day long. People are upset and confused, so I always choose quiet time at night. Sometimes, when the state comes, you can roll more than five chapters at a time. ¡­¡­ Oh, I have lost so many words unconsciously£¨ My God? Why do you say it again So, back to business. After it''s put on the shelf, let''s make a further 15 chapters first! Don''t give up less, I want to save some manuscript for help! In case I have saved manuscripts when I write a card, I can help resist one or two! Hope that after the shelf, you can support, subscribe. In this way, it can also make me more motivated, right! Hey, hey, hey Don''t say, code word also go! Chapter 141 Next, tuteham''s main government personnel, it''s like playing chicken blood. On the international stage, the attitude has become more and more tough. For some countries, they are even willing to issue the threat of war. This makes the attitude of the whole international world towards the kingdom of tutehem totally incomprehensible. In particular, the attitude of the United States and the Soviet Union towards the kingdom of tutehem has become more and more elusive. They don''t know what made tuteham change his old quarrel and threaten the world''s two superpowers with war. At one time, they held several meetings to discuss the reasons. The final conclusion is that the kingdom of tutehem has the strength that countries can''t imagine. Is it a powerful weapon? ¡ª¡ª Jiangning naturally ignored all kinds of external affairs. At the moment, he has more important things to do. At this time, within the scope of His Wizard tower, all the buildings and houses were demolished and moved. Residents, businessmen or nobles living nearby can''t understand it! They constantly protest against the government''s forced demolition, pull banners, March, and even incite people who do not know the truth to create public opinion. However, it is still of no avail. The government''s attitude is firm and tough, and no one dares to discount migration. Because, to understand the upper level only the upper level, the real existence of the wizard king, no one dare to disobey. Even, dare not rise the slightest resistance and other emotions. No one thinks that it is why, in the face of the wizard king, the subconscious rise in the heart of the feeling of submission. Although some doubts, but they always forget after the event. ¡ª¡ª As a result, with the strong action of the government, the protests disappeared in less than a week. The government has also given some compensation to these migrant residents and merchants. Finally, it made the hearts of these people feel a little better. ¡ª¡ª Within a hundred miles of the wizard tower, there are no buildings except roads. The wizard tower stands in a small mountain range, which has been planted for many years, plus the protection of the monarchs. Plant resources are extremely rich, so a large number of animals gather here to survive and reproduce. It also makes the wizard tower another popular tourist attraction in the future. However, people are not allowed to visit inside, they can only look out at the wizard tower from a distance. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning walked into the wizard tower and found that everything in the wizard tower had been removed. Slightly empty, Hutt wanted to specialize in the wizard tower. Because there was no definite order from Jiangning, Hutt did not dare to make decisions without authorization, so he could only let the wizard tower keep its original appearance. However, Jiangning did not care. Ignoring the empty wizard tower, Jiangning instantly spirals to the fourth floor underground. The building of the wizard tower is not as inconspicuous as its appearance. Actually, there''s a lot of space inside. Although, Jiangning did not add traceless stretch mantra. When it was first built, the wizard tower actually involved a lot of mathematical knowledge. Therefore, the internal space is actually very large. The fourth floor underground is the warehouse room reserved by Jiangning. Skip this floor. The third floor is the cell. The second floor is the guard room. The last floor is the reserved energy space. ¡ª¡ª Come here, what you see is the open and broad space. In fact, since the wizard tower was built, Jiangning has hardly come here. So much so that the wizard tower, in most of the time, was a landmark of the kingdom of tutehem. Most of the time, there is no sense of being. In fact, Jiangning can''t play a good role in the wizard tower. Now, after being promoted to level 4 wizard, it can play part of the role of wizard tower. Nevertheless, the wizard tower in Jiangning still belongs to the primary level. Many functions can''t be used or built. Although the main world has experienced integration and promotion, many resources need time to nurture. In a short time, the main world still lacks important resources. Therefore, Jiangning still needs to constantly explore the different world and obtain resources in the future. But so far. The world he experienced did not have these precious resources, although the high-level world had them. However, he is still not satisfied with his current strength. He rashly goes to the higher education world, and the variables are too big. At present, Jiangning does not want to take risks. He hated the appearance of variables out of his control. Even so, this variable may contain great opportunities. However, in a short period of time, he did not want to take risks and had to wait. ¡ª¡ª Entering this crucial level, Jiangning looked carefully and began to analyze the interior of the whole wizard tower with the full view of his chest. It turns out that there''s nothing to fix. At the beginning of the design, the wizard tower took everything into consideration. In addition, Jiangning had been specially reinforced, so there has been no major damage for 5000 years. Then Jiangning took out his wand. Magic wand out of the battle point, the emergence of a silver light, continuous expansion and puff. It''s like a laser sword. He is holding a magic wand and drawing a Dharma array along the room. When all the arrays were drawn, Jiangning dug four big pits in the center of the first floor. Later, he uses the "turn mud into stone" spell to solidify the hole. Then Jiangning sat on the ground with his knees crossed, reciting the ancient wizard''s language. With the utterance of this language containing great rules, ripples begin to splash in the void. A mysterious power comes here through the distant time and space. With the intonation of cadence constantly recited, the empty space, the emergence of four different light points. There are red, blue, yellow and cyan. Moreover, the four points are constantly expanding and the distance is getting closer and closer. This is a fast approach to different spaces! The four elements of earth, wind, water and fire are called by Jiangning. Soon, Jiangning took out all kinds of rare mineral materials from his wisdom pocket. Summon magic flame, constantly burning these ore materials, constantly refining. When the ore is refined, the mouth of Jiangning is chanted. Finally, the essence of these ores is cast into four hollow frames, which are incorrectly embedded in the big pit on the ground. Then, Jiangning continued to reinforce them and put in various refined crystal containing four elements. Then the wand pointed to the four points of light in the void. A great four-color element power, he received from. Jiangning even has a glimpse of the plane of the four elements through the gap between the four elements! The endless sea of lava and fire, the world surrounded by water, the alien world with strong storms everywhere, and the supercontinent world with endless expanse and various terrains. "This is the world of the four elements!" Just a skim, let Jiangning realize the four elements of the world endless wide and single style pattern. The world of these four elements is full of single elements. Apart from this main element, there are no other elements. For a wizard who majors in a certain element, the world of the four elements is an endless treasure land. Jiangning also wants to explore it. At present, he does not have the time. Moreover, the world of the four elements is not an ordinary world. It''s full of all kinds of dangers, and it''s full of elemental life. And some powerful elemental life, even comparable to a powerful wizard. Therefore, even if it is exploration, Jiangning can only explore the most superficial part. However, even so, if you can get some harvest, it is also a great wealth! Chapter 142 With the opening of the element channel, the four elements are transformed into four lines of different colors along the channel and injected into the four element pool. The four major element pools, at the speed visible to the naked eye, have a shallow pool of element water at the bottom. Because of the high concentration of the four elements, the energy of the elements began to gather and liquefy. "It''s still too slow. It goes on like this. How long will it take to fully gather a pool of elemental water? " Looking at the element pool at least five meters deep, Jiangning is speechless. He tried to widen the element channel, but the widened channel was still very small. The gathering speed of the four elements is still too slow. "At this rate, it will take at least a few years!" Jiangning rubbed his eyebrows and began to ask the housekeeper, "do you have any good idea?" "There are two ways, sir!" "He said "The first way is to widen the element channel!" Jiangning was speechless and rolled his eyes: "you didn''t say that it''s too difficult to open the channel of the different world. And the world of four elements is too far away from me. According to my current level, I can only open this 10 cm channel. What''s the other way? " "If you can capture element life and confine element life in element pool, it will speed up the aggregation of element pool. But I have to remind you, sir. Elemental life is very powerful. According to your level, you can only imprison elemental life equivalent to level 4 wizard at most. Or equivalent to the elemental life of level 3 wizard! " "Besides, you have to refine a few chains and imprison them." "So far, that''s the only way." ¡ª¡ª Then Jiangning took out something similar to a scepter. It is inserted in the center of the four element pools to stabilize the four element channels. Then Jiangning took out some ore materials and prepared to refine them. It is used to refine special chains, which are used to imprison elemental life. It''s just like when I was imprisoned. ¡ª¡ª When he finished refining these four special chains, he was ready to explore the element plane. He was reciting complex language in his mouth, and a little silver mental power flew out of his head. Along the channel of elements, we come to the world of four elements. First, he explored the world of fire. The silver white spiritual power represents his eyes. If you look at the world of fire elements carefully, there is an endless sea of magma everywhere. In this fiery red sea of magma, there are still some black land floating. That''s the land that formed briefly after the magma cooled. But then these lands were burned by endless volcanoes and turned into magma again. The world of four elements is full of single elements. Therefore, elements that do not belong to the main body element will be expelled or engulfed when they enter here. Just like the sea of magma, the land formed temporarily. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning maintains the form of light spot, visiting the sea of fire elements. Cross border, unable to carry power, he has no such power. That''s the patent of gods and powerful witches! Therefore, he can only bring a trace of spiritual strength to come here to help him find the element of life. If attacked, this spiritual power will be destroyed, which will also have a slight impact on him. But it''s not a big problem. Only need to cultivate for a period of time, can completely recover! But there is one point, if the number of losses is more, it will still cause serious impact! ¡ª¡ª Jiangning is floating over the endless sea of fire. He keeps a certain distance and does not dare to get too close to the sea of fire. Otherwise, the fire element may destroy this spiritual power at any time. Also dare not run too far, it is very likely to lose contact with the ontology. Once lost contact, it is equivalent to the destruction of this spiritual power. "It''s so vast... Well!" Jiangning had a black face. Just now he felt that the spiritual power had lost contact. "How far is that? It''s less than ten meters... Unexpectedly... "Obviously, he is beyond the predetermined distance. "What''s the matter, housekeeper?" The housekeeper said helplessly: "the two times are too far apart, even if you successfully summon the element channel. However, the two worlds are still too far away. In addition, you are only a level 4 wizard, and you are a new level 4 wizard. Still unable to support their spiritual strength for long-distance exploration. " "How far can the level 4 Wizard of the wizard world go in the elemental world?" The housekeeper replied: "the wizarding world belongs to the center of the multiverse. In fact, all universes revolve around the wizarding world and the higher world which is the same as the wizarding world. What you are now belongs to, still belongs to remote areas.... " "To put it bluntly, it''s a remote place, isn''t it?" "Yes! In such a world, no strong person will be interested in it at all... " "No more!" Dare the housekeeper to say that he is the standard hick! Or the most remote place of the country bumpkin... Is not the kind of attention. Thinking of this, Jiangning is a bit depressed. But think about it. Hillbilly also has the advantage of hillbilly! The geographical location is remote enough, which means that the strong will not look at this place at all. In this way, this place is safe enough! They can be at ease, down-to-earth farming upgrade. When, the waist board is hard, in the city ¡ª¡ª That said, the element pool has to find a way to continue. Although he lost a little mental strength, it had little influence on him. It''s just a slight pain in the brain. It''s going to be OK. You can go in and explore, though. Jiangning also knows that there must be a limit on the number of times. If more than one times, it will certainly have a great impact on him! Therefore, Jiangning again separated a trace of spiritual power. Explore the world of fire again "Well, I failed again!" Another trace of spiritual strength, lost contact again. It made his face a little bit ugly. For the first time, I feel that I am so small. In the face of this endless and wide multi universe, I am not as small as a mole ant. However, it also stimulated his strong interest. Eight meters Seven meters Six meters Six five meters Finally, Jiangning calculated that his moving distance in the world of fire element is about 6.5 meters! Once beyond this range, the spiritual power is bound to lose contact. Thinking of this, he regained his spiritual power. He is going to have a good training for a few days. Just now, he lost a few threads of mental strength one after another, which made him feel dizzy and uncomfortable. Therefore, he should cultivate himself and return to his prime. Then he went to explore the world of fire elements. As for the pool of elements, Jiangning glanced at the water of elements growing slowly with turtle speed and shook his head speechless. If you don''t look at it, it''s slow. It''s too shocking. Chapter 143 ¡ª¡ª "Where is the element life?" Jiangning''s spiritual power wanders in the endless and vast world of fire elements... It is only limited to the space of 6.5 meters. Once beyond this distance, it will lose contact with the subject. Looking at the sea of fire below, in a trance, it seems that there is a figure passing by. "Is that... Elemental life?" Surprise comes so fast, but he has no way to capture elemental life here. This silk of spiritual strength, does not have any ability. Mind move, spiritual power into human form, began to make a variety of provocative moves over the sea of fire! "Roar!" All of a sudden, a bloody mouth pounced on him. Jiangning was in the dark, and then ¡ª¡ª If it fails, this method is stupid at all... Moreover, spiritual power can''t carry anything related to noumenon, and has no ability to protect itself. "Forget it, if you are strong in the future, go to explore the world of elements again!" Thinking about it, suddenly "Kaka kaka..." As if something was broken, the sound of clattering came, and Jiangning turned to look. See that a fire red small element channel, suddenly all over the gap. "Something''s coming?" Jiangning watched intently, holding the wand tightly in his hand. That crack, began to click, one piece after another pieces of continuous peeling. "Roar!" A pair of huge eyes through the spalling gap to see, Jiangning can only see that pair of big eyes like magma. "Elemental life!" It''s really hard to find a way out, and it doesn''t take much effort. I''ve been searching for it for many days, but I''ve got nothing. In the success to find, but lost a trace of spiritual strength. Unexpectedly, this element of life is trying to cross the border. Boom!!! This can not see the specific appearance of the element life, constantly hit the gap between the two worlds with the head. And in the process of its constant impact, it even forced to open a channel. "Roar!" A huge head, struggling to get out of the tunnel. And then "Fool, it''s stuck!" Looking at this ferocious looking beast in front of me, I kept struggling to get in completely. However, I don''t know whether the world barrier is too strong or its strength is weak. It can only open the channel to accommodate the head, other parts of the body, completely unable to come over. So much so that it got stuck there in a mess. "Ha ha ha, God is helping me!" "Click, click!" Jiangning clenched his fists and pinched his joints. With a smile on his face, he stepped forward, and a dark blade appeared. Stab the beast in the head. "Roar!" With a roar, the beast spewed a flame of astonishing temperature. Jiangning dodged, looking at the wall and floor that crystallized in an instant. "It''s hot enough!" His body flickered fiercely, and the blade stabbed the beast''s head in an instant! "I can''t pierce its skull... It''s thick skin." With a move in mind, the magic depicted in the spiritual body suddenly brightens. Jiangning''s right hand empty grip, a dark spear instant condensation. Stab the beast''s head, through its head. "Roar!" With the weak roar of the beast, the light in its eyes gradually faded. ¡ª¡ª "Sir, its head should contain crystal elements!" "Crystal of elements?" Jiangning nodded clearly, he naturally knew the element crystallization. As the name suggests, it is the crystal formed by the high condensation of elements. The elements contained in it are the purest, almost without secondary conversion. ¡ª¡ª Just then, the body of the beast began to dissipate. The red light disappeared. A translucent red spar fell from the sky and landed on the floor. Jiangning picked up this element crystal, he can feel the huge power contained in it. And some warm feeling in the palm. "It''s a pity that the carcass of the beast is dead." "Elemental life is like this. After death, the body will become an element and dissipate. Only the crystal of their elements will be preserved! " Looking at the crystal of elements in his hand, Jiangning said regretfully, "I know, but there are still some pities. If the body can be preserved, how much research value should it have? " "The multiverse is infinite, sir." ¡ª¡ª The unexpected harvest made Jiangning separate several spiritual forces again, exploring the world of wind element, water element and earth element respectively. However, his good luck seems to have come to an end, although he encountered other elements of life. However, this time, there was no luck. Some elemental life tried to cross the border to kill him. ¡ª¡ª At a glance, it is still a slow accumulation of elements with turtle speed channel. Jiangning silently shook his head, not to see. Holding the crystal of elements in his hand, he turned and left here. On the ninth floor of the wizard tower, Jiangning stands in the position of "star watching Pavilion". Looking at the sky, eyes, silver white light constantly flashing. He is carefully feeling the changes in the main world. "The integration of the world is over, and the origin seems to have changed." Jiangning silently watching, in the mind, a glimmer of inspiration. "If this plan can succeed, then..." Thinking of this, Jiangning began to think carefully in his mind. Because, he is very clear, if we can complete this plan. Well, the benefits he gets are hard to calculate in words. When I think of it, I can hardly hide the excitement in my heart. He immediately went down to the study and simply took out a chair to sit down. Then, he immediately picked up the pen and kept writing on the paper, carrying out the follow-up plan. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 144 ¡ª¡ª Sand and stone, waste soil, and the whole world, are constantly emitting the dead air. This is a world about to be destroyed. It''s only a matter of time before it dies. Before long, the whole world will come to an end! ¡ª¡ª Shasha~~ A pair of dark black leather boots, stepping on this waste soil. Looking up, there is no sound around, no animals and birds, no breath of life. Only in the air, all over the dead air and the faint smell of corpse. Gorgeous black robe, wearing in the body, black hood cover half of the appearance. Jiangning walks among them, scanning the surrounding environment. There''s sand and debris everywhere, and the green can''t be seen. "A world on the verge of extinction!" A weak will is constantly sending a message to Jiangning. Jiangning pondered for a moment, opened his eyes and looked into the void. "World consciousness, asking me for help?" The housekeeper''s voice sounded in his mind: "Sir, this is a perfect place to experiment with extermination." "I know!" "If you destroy it, you can not only get the data about the extinction curse. You can also plunder the rest of the source at one time! " The housekeeper persuades. For some reason, Jiangning heard a hint of bewitching from the housekeeper''s words. He responded coldly: "I don''t need you to teach me how to do it, dear housekeeper!" "Yes, sir." ¡ª¡ª This guy seems a little different When he first met the housekeeper, his tone was mechanical and his thinking was heavy. Now, with the origin of the world, it seems that... He has some humanity. This makes Jiangning more vigilant. He can allow the "system" of mechanical thinking to exist. But it is not allowed to have a "human" system. However, he is still unable to leave the housekeeper. ¡ª¡ª "Er... Roar... Ah!" A roar of wild animals came, and Jiangning turned to look. A person... Or, in other words, a living dead person. Dragging a slow pace, covered with rotten meat, roaring toward him. "Zombies!" Disgusted frown: "disgusting, disgusting things." In his eyes, the silver light flashed slightly, and the zombie, who was struggling to walk, split in an instant. ¡ª¡ª With Jiangning promoted to level 4 wizard, his mental ability seems to have made great progress. Although we can''t at present, we can completely decompose others by just looking at them. But it''s easy to see who dies. In the face of such disgusting things, Jiangning didn''t bother to do it or touch these disgusting things. And when he first stepped into the world, he felt something active in the air. Trying to invade his body, but just getting inside. In an instant, Jiangning knew that it was the virus of the world. It''s also the cause of the world''s near destruction. His body structure, completely separated from the human body structure. Towards higher life, that is, the immortal race. Although, his life span has already exceeded 6000 years. But the water of immortality is not omnipotent, the body has more than half, not completely into higher life. Therefore, his current state is to step into the door of higher life. As for the other foot, it''s only a matter of time. Jiangning is very confident, can easily step through the door. ¡ª¡ª "Is the world saved or destroyed?" Looking at a broken map of the world in front of you, the layout and sea area on it is clearly the familiar earth. His perception of the earth is complex. Although it''s not the earth that gives birth to itself, it''s just the world in countless parallel time and space. However, human beings here have not been completely extinct. There are still some human beings active in the corner of the planet. If you use the extermination spell, it also means that these people will die completely. ¡ª¡ª In a different world, he can face the same human TELMA, ready to slaughter tens of thousands of troops at one go. However, in the face of the earth, people are hesitant. Moreover, the will of the world seems to feel his murderous spirit. Constantly send him a message for help, even if the world will has been weak enough to suppress him. Facing death, the will of the world is just like ordinary life. Eager to survive, eager to continue to live. "Shall I be a virgin? Housekeeper The housekeeper''s calm, emotionless voice said, "Sir, this is just a miniature of countless worlds. Why hesitate? If you encounter such a situation in the future, how can you climb the peak and pursue the truth? " "Although I want to pursue the truth, it doesn''t mean that I want to cut off seven emotions and six desires!" Jiangning in this moment, the heart has the answer, can save, but in line with their own interests. Although he can recite the curse of extinction happily and destroy here in an instant, it''s certainly happy. However, Jiangning does not want to be such a person. At least not at present. As for the future, it can''t affect him now. If, in the future, the destruction of the world can obtain unimaginable benefits, he will not hesitate to do it. But at the moment, he doesn''t want to. Time, time, it takes time to recognize yourself. Although a wizard doesn''t need mind and nature, this process is also a process of exercising willpower. For a long time, the will power has hardly been exercised. Simply let this experience be an exercise! ¡ª¡ª After thinking about it, Jiangning stepped out of here. He wants to see with practice and see clearly the human here with his own eyes. To what extent has it been eroded by the end of the world? Is the world worth saving. For him, it all depends on one thought. ¡ª¡ª Hum, hum It''s the first time for Jiangning''s wanton racers to experience the feeling of racing when motorcycles are driving on the silent and uninhabited road. After getting the mental strength, although I can fly, I haven''t tried the pleasure of racing yet. Though, it can''t be compared with flying. But it''s also a very comfortable entertainment. Just then... The radio received a call for help. "Help! Who can help me! Help Turning around, Jiangning drove to the place where the call for help came. He wanted to see the situation. Just this time, it''s a different world tour. Chapter 145 ¡ª¡ª When I stopped my motorcycle and was about to enter the room, another roar of the locomotive came. Jiangning turned around and saw a woman riding a black motorcycle slowly leaning over. "You''ve heard the call for help, and you''ve come here on purpose?" "Yes Jiangning looked at the woman, with windproof eyes, golden hair, blue eyes and the face full of wind and sand. He was carrying a variety of weapons, including double guns, shotguns and Nepalese machetes at the back of his waist. When Jiangning looked at others, the woman also looked at him. Wearing a gorgeous black robe and a hood. The shoulders are equipped with special leather shawls, and the chest is similar to leather armor. Pants of unknown material, leather belt at waist and leather boots at foot. The face was clean and there was no dirt on it. On the right side of the belt, there is a silver white battle... Besides, there is no weapon at all. However, she did not dare to be careless, in the end of the world. He who dares to be alone must have unique skills! Moreover, from this strange man, she felt a threat. ¡ª¡ª "My name is Alice, and you?" "Alice?" The protagonist of biochemical crisis! Jiangning thought to himself, "my name is Ning, Chinese!" ¡ª¡ª "China?" Alice was a little surprised. "I mean, did you come to America before the end of the world?" "Yes, before the end of the world!" "Immigrants?" "No, tourism!" Just then "Help, help me!" Jiangning and Alice looked at each other and went in. Different from Alice''s alert, Jiangning didn''t care at all. With his power, there is nothing that can threaten him. "Please, help my child..." An old woman, all over untidy, with a baby like thing wrapped in black linen in her arms. Facing an old woman, Alice put down her guard. She took the baby with a smile and opened it... It was wrapped in a plastic toy. "Click!" "Click!" "Click!" ¡ª¡ª "Don''t move, my dear!" From the darkness of the room, several men sprang up. The gun is loaded, facing Jiangning and Alice. Alice obviously realized that she had been cheated, and she had no choice but to throw down her toy. "You bitch, you lost my child." The old woman yelled, and the gun in her hand pointed steadily at Alice. "Ha ha, it looks like you''re doing well!" "Then be good, let''s check. Is this your girlfriend? Boy Jiangning is too lazy to talk nonsense with these scum. In his eyes, the silver light twinkles. All of you, in a flash, all of you fell apart. ¡ª¡ª "You''re infected with the T virus, too?" Out of here, Alice asked Jiangning with serious eyes. Jiangning shook his head: "no, it''s natural." Alice: -- Then she said, "do you mean that your power is innate?" "Otherwise, what do you think?" Jiangning asked her. Alice had nothing to say. She thought Jiangning was infected with the virus. Then, like her, she became a perfect symbiont. Who knows, Jiangning is born. "Yes?" Jiang Ningmeng turned his head and looked at the sky. In his eyes, the silver light flashed slightly. "What''s that?" Alice looked up into the sky, as if she could see a flash of fire in the sky. If you look at it carefully, it will disappear. I thought there was an illusion. "Ha ha, nothing." ¡ª¡ª "Dr. essek!" "What''s the matter?" "I feel a very powerful energy point!" "87?" Asked Dr. essek. "No, it''s not the clone. The signal is outside the base. Moreover, this energy point has extraordinary power. It''s just a moment, but the energy has crossed the alpha level Dr. essek was surprised and said, "it''s impossible. How can there be such a powerful force? Can you confirm the position? " "Based on the residual energy, I''ll try." Essek immediately debugged the computer and used satellites in space for detection. Just then the alarm came. "What''s the matter?" Essek was surprised to see the flashing red warning light in the base. Ask the AI around you, white queen. "Our detection satellite was destroyed by a powerful force just now!" Dr. essek''s eyes widened. He said in disbelief, "it''s impossible. Alice can''t have such a powerful force. It''s impossible!" White Queen said: "according to the information just got in a moment, the target energy point is not from Alice. And, doctor, please take a look at this image. " On the screen of the computer, a pair of blurred patterns appeared immediately. In the design, there are two people standing in the desert. This is the image that queen white tried to enlarge. "The woman next to her looks like Alice. So, who is the man beside her? Unexpectedly, it can perfectly control such a huge amount of energy "I advise you not to try to get this man''s idea, doctor." "Oh?" White Queen analyzed: "from the flash of alpha level energy just now, this person has the power to surpass alpha level. We can''t capture each other at all, or no one on the planet can. Moreover, I analyze that this is not the limit of the other party! " "It''s amazing to be able to attack satellites in space through the atmosphere. If the research can be captured, then the company''s next plan can be modified. Maybe we don''t have to be underground for decades to get out. " Dr. essek was almost too excited to control himself. He stood up and said excitedly, "I will report to the Committee immediately and ask for its support!" Chapter 146 ¡ª¡ª "Dr. essek, what you just said is true?" "How is it possible to surpass alpha level energy sources?" "Yes, it''s impossible." "It''s all God''s power!" ¡ª¡ª "Your proposal is a complete death plan, Dr. essek! The other side can go through the thick atmosphere and directly attack our military satellites. With such power, we can call it God! Now, you must be crazy to suggest catching "God". I''m sorry, the committee can''t go crazy with you! " Wesker''s very clear refusal. Dr. x said anxiously: "Sir, if we can design the plan well, we can capture each other. If he can be used by us, then we can get out of the ground ahead of time, instead of staying in the dark for decades. Please believe me People began to talk about virtual imaging, and it was obvious that everyone was very excited about Dr. essek''s proposal. "Dr. Wisker asked tentatively," are you sure if you take the capture action? " Dr. essek was very excited. He said seriously: "at present, there is very little information about the target. If we can carry out the next test, we can start the plan or give up the plan." "In any case, people with alpha level abilities must be treated with caution. If you find that you can''t catch them, try to be friendly. If you can convince the other party to clean up the zombies on the ground. Then, we can return to the earth earlier. " "Don''t worry, Mr. Wisker. I know what to do! " Wesker looked at him and said seriously, "I hope so, doctor." With that, the virtual imaging of Wesker and members disappeared. Dr. essek tidied up his clothes and turned to leave. ¡ª¡ª "What are you looking for?" After cleaning up some of the zombies around, Jiangning watched Alice rummage in an abandoned gas station and couldn''t help asking. "Food, oil, water and so on." Alice turned to answer. "Ah, oh!" Looking at the food and water in Jiangning''s hand, Alice had no choice but to smile. She took the food in Jiangning''s hand and jokingly said, "Ning, you should have taken it out earlier." "You didn''t ask me." "Ha ha." ¡ª¡ª At night, after dinner, Jiangning and Alice are talking around the campfire. "What did you do before?" Alice lay on her sleeping bag and asked Jiangning. Jiangning stirred the bonfire and said, "I used to be a king, and I created a nation by myself. Do you believe that I am still crowned king in another world "I believe it Said Alice in a serious way. "What?" Suddenly Alice said with a smile, "brother, if you go to write a novel, it will sell well. Because you''re a great liar. " "I thought you believed it!" "Ha ha." ¡ª¡ª "I used to work for a company with a wide range of businesses. There''s almost nothing they don''t involve. Later, they began to study biological and chemical weapons, ready to sell to the rest of the world, making huge profits Later, because of an accident, the virus leaked. So the world is what it is. " "Umbrella company!" Alice nodded and sighed, "yes, the umbrella company has done a stupid thing. He opened the "Pandora" box for the burial of human civilization, just like the last judgment. No one can save man, and no one can save the earth I don''t know how many times I have witnessed countless people kneeling under the cross and praying for God''s salvation. However... Until the earth became like this, there were no apostles to save mankind, nor did a Noah build his miracle ark to save mankind. " "Every time I go to sleep, I want to wake up the next day and see the familiar ceiling. Familiar bedroom, familiar clear air. But every time, it was a disappointment. The world is going to die, the earth is going to die, and human beings... Are going to die out. There is no hope, human nature... Ha ha. " Jiangning listened quietly to Alice''s complaints. He''s an outsider and probably doesn''t feel anything. However, for those who live in this last world, this world is a world of despair. No light, no future. Every day is not to avoid the pursuit of zombies, but to guard against the malicious from the same kind. This world, for those who have a strong malicious heart, is simply heaven. Few people can keep a good heart in such an environment. He didn''t want to be a virgin, but he didn''t want to be a good man. Everything depends on the final development of things, and then make a decision. For him, saving or destroying is a matter of thinking. Perhaps, this is also an alternative test for him. Well... Conscience. Maybe ¡ª¡ª "Can you find the other person''s location?" Dr. essek stares at the screen and asks the white queen next to him. White Queen shakes her head: "can''t search the other side, the target since the last time destroyed the satellite. There''s no huge energy in it Dr. essek frowned tightly and said, "what about searching according to the original position of the target?" "I tried, but something strange happened. I''ve scanned, and I still can''t find the target''s radius of 500 miles. " "What if we expand the search again?" White queen still shook her head, said: "even if we expand the scope of the search again, we still can''t find the target. It''s like we''re blocked by him. We can''t search. " Dr. essek said helplessly: "the satellite is staring at this area! Once the other party shows up, be sure to confirm the position of the target in the shortest time. " "Yes, doctor!" ¡ª¡ª "Latitude 35, longitude 114, call all survivors." "This is Claire Redfield''s convoy, currently on the edge of the desert." "Repeat ¡ª¡ª Jiangning watched Alice turn off the radio and asked, "are you going there?" "Yes, I want to go and have a look first. And you? " "It doesn''t matter. It''s OK to have a look." Alice said with a smile, "then we''ll have to rest a little longer to replenish our strength. And then I''m on my way, don''t you think? " ¡ª¡ª "Launch 87!" Chapter 147 ¡ª¡ª As Alice''s clone is activated, Alice, in her deep sleep, seems to feel something. A weak spiritual force, uncontrolled dissipation. The stones on the ground float uncontrollably in mid air. Even motorcycles are slowly floating. Jiangning looked at it quietly, with a silver light in his eyes. To soothe Alice''s uncontrollable spirit one by one. "Hoo Hoo..." Alice sat up abruptly and looked at the stones falling on the ground in surprise. Only the motorcycle was kept safe by another force. "Nightmare?" "Yes Jiangning knew it well, and did not point out: "take a rest, go to the survivors!" ¡ª¡ª "Dr. essek, just now, I detected two forces again. One of them, alpha, but fleeting. Another force, beta. It''s been a long time and it''s gone now. " Dr. essek turned quickly and asked, "is the position marked?" "It''s marked. It''s in A304!" Dr. essek''s hands are rapidly tapping on the keyboard, and a series of data are constantly refreshed on the display. Finally, firmly fixed in the A304 desert area. "Send someone immediately to drop weapons near the regional highway! I want to see how powerful the target person is. " "Yes, Dr. essek." Then several transport planes came to the desert and dropped several containers and several large boxes. ¡ª¡ª After a day and night riding, Jiangning and Alice finally walked out of the desert at dawn. Looking at the motorcade under the desert, Alice breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s hard to imagine if our motorcycle broke last night. So we can only walk here today. It''s going to be a tough and painful journey. " Looking back at the vast desert behind her, Alice turned to Jiangning and said. Jiangning nodded and agreed: "fortunately, you didn''t go crazy and ruined our motorcycle." "Come on, man, I didn''t mean to." "Come on, it looks like they''re in trouble." Alice gazed, and the motorcade was besieged by zombie crows. At present, these crows crazy attackers are alive, and several people have been killed in their crazy attacks. "Oh, my God! Ning, let''s hurry up. " Buzz, buzz! Two motorcycles roared and sped toward the motorcade below. ¡ª¡ª "My God "What''s the matter, Claire?" With the cry of the two, the sleeping companions also wake up one after another. Then, in front of the scene, so that everyone was stunned. The motorcade was besieged by crows. On the car, on the roof, on the poles and on the wires, wherever they could stand, they were all occupied by crows. "Carlos!" "I see. Everybody stay in the car. Don''t go out." "What''s the matter?" Carlos repeated, "everybody stay in the car. Don''t go out." "Look at their eyes!" Someone exclaimed. Later, some people popularized science: "crows eat carrion... And on the earth, there is carrion everywhere. They... Are all infected with the virus. " "Close the window and keep quiet!" Said Clare. The drivers of the other cars began to order their passengers. Even children, at this moment, are all quiet, there is no noise. The long-term doomsday life makes children''s hearts incomparably strong. Used to watching death, naturally know to keep quiet, can save their own lives. But accidents always happen. With a child, accidentally knocked off a can. The sound of crashing into the car started a large-scale commotion among the crows. With the crows, shrill calls, crows around like to get orders. Flying in the air, weaving into a ring of encirclement. "Start the engine and we''ll get out of here at once!" "That''s a good idea. I don''t want to face these carrion eating zombie crows!" ¡­¡­ "No, the car is in the sand." "Hurry up, hurry up!" "No, I can''t start the engine at all. What should I do? What shall we do? " "We gave up the car and ran to the bus." The body leaves the car and becomes the target of the crow almost immediately. One by one, they lowered their flight altitude and flew fiercely. He tried to attack, but was shot back by the two black men and women. There is no danger of running on the bus, and then the crows rushed on the bus. "Shit, their power is amazing! Try to fight them back. I can''t see the road ahead! Oh, damn... " ¡ª¡ª "Look, Claire." Claire looks through the rearview mirror and finds the bus surrounded by crows. She immediately radioed an order: "Mitch, Carlos, we have to evacuate the bus." "I understand!" ¡ª¡ª After being infected by the virus, the power of crows has become quite amazing. The windshield of the bus couldn''t stop them after they hit it fiercely. At this time, Claire and they arrived quickly. The rear of the car is opposite to each other, and a ladder is used to connect the passage for survival. Children in the protection of adults, rapid retreat. But people are constantly being attacked by crows. Soon, those who are left alone will be pecked by crows and die in pain. ¡ª¡ª As someone climbed to the top of the car, the crow was scorched violently with the flamethrower on the roof. For the time being, win precious life for all. Then, facing the attack of nearly countless crows. After all, it''s hard to fight with two fists and four hands... Just as the flame is approaching Carlos. An invisible barrier blocked the fire. Carlos turned to see a man and a woman standing not far from him. Carlos recognized the woman at a glance. It was her good friend, Alice, who had fought side by side. And the man As Jiangning''s eyes suddenly stare, the flame is manipulated by the invisible hand. Fire all over the sky, in an instant all the crows burned. Chapter 148 ¡ª¡ª Against the backdrop of the fire, Jiangning and Alice are like the gods of Linfan. "Alice, are you all right?" Jiangning helped Alice, who was about to fall. "No, it''s OK. I just feel so tired..." Looking at Alice in a coma, Jiangning shook his head, supported her and said to Carlos, "friend, come and help her!" "All right!" Carlos trotted to Jiangning. He put one hand on Alice and put out his right hand: "my name is Carlos. Thank you and Alice for saving us!" Jiangning shook hands with him and said, "do you know each other?" "Of course, we fought side by side." "No wonder!" ¡ª¡ª "Dr. essek, we have detected alpha energy and beta energy again." "Oh? Where is the location? " "Latitude 35, longitude 114." "Well done, white queen," said Dr. essek with a satisfied smile This position is very close to the special weapons he dropped, so it is possible to observe the power of the target. White Queen slightly hesitated to say: "Dr. essek, there is something I want to tell you." "What''s the matter?" "After the test just now, I found that the target''s energy level had been raised to omega level in a flash! Although very short, but the target does have an Omega level of energy! I suggest you cancel the operation! " "Omega?" The surprise in Dr. essek''s heart can hardly be described in words. He murmured to himself: "God was born in the last world! Is it God who sent it to save the lamb from the disaster? " "The plan doesn''t change!" "Dr. essek..." Dr. essek almost fanatically said: "even if it''s an Omega level of energy, I want to detect where his limit is! Immediately, send more transport planes to drop our weapons. Also, find me a terrain nearby, and I''ll check it myself! " "Doctor, this is too dangerous!" "No, danger and opportunity coexist. Only a close look can witness the power of God! If the other party''s power is beyond our imagination, then he will become the Savior of mankind. It doesn''t matter if the strength of the other side is even a little less. As long as we can capture him, then we... Will become the only true God who dominates the fate of the earth! " ¡ª¡ª "Ning, let me introduce you!" Carlos lead Jiangning, introduced his companion: "this is Claire, she formed this guard!" Claire said with a smile, "Hello, nice to meet you. And thank you and her for your help "Nice to meet you, too, Claire. In this kind of environment, we can also keep a kind heart and help others. This quality is very rare. " "You flatter me. I just did some trivial things with some like-minded friends. That''s nothing "You''re not the American I remember, Claire." Claire replied, "you are different from the Oriental in my impression. Also, nice to meet you. Powerful and mysterious sir "Well, don''t say that again. Alice should wake up, too. Let''s go and see her Claire nodded: "you go first. I''ll order the team. Stay vigilant here and trim at the same time. The attack just now, everyone was scared. " Jiangning felt it slightly and said with a smile, "don''t worry. I checked it just now. There are no zombies in a ten mile radius Claire and Carlos look at each other in surprise again. "You have a lot of secrets. You are charming, brother!" Jiangning just smile, did not say anything. In his heart, he already had the answer. It is impossible for him to save people all over the world, and he has no time or obligation. Well, it''s no big deal to save the lives of the people around you. ¡ª¡ª "Alice, are you all right?" "No, I''m fine. It''s better to have a night off. " Alice said to Jiangning with a smile, "I had a good chat with Kmart just now. How are you, Ning? Yesterday''s attack, are you ok? " Jiangning said with a smile: "I''m ok. That attack frequency is nothing to me." On one side, the blonde girl Kmart and the children around the glass window looked at him almost with adoration: "Sir, thank you for saving us yesterday, otherwise..." "No, you''re great. Those children are the evidence! " In such a doomsday environment, lack of clothing, lack of water, food, fuel, electricity, medicine and so on. Before the end of the world, what people didn''t care about. Now, in such a doomsday environment, everything seems so precious. If you don''t have enough to eat, you can help others. It can''t be said that such behavior is right or wrong, or simply a bad person. They did not follow the masses, degenerate together, limit traps, and harm others. Keeping his own kind heart, Jiangning asked himself. If you are in such a doomsday environment, you may not be able to help the weak like them. If you are like them, there is a premise. If you have that ability, you may choose to help others. If you don''t have that ability, the only thing you can do may be to warm yourself together. ¡ª¡ª At this time, a scream accompanied by gunfire, one after another. "What''s the matter?" "What''s going on out there?" "Come on, children. Get back in the car. Don''t stay outside. Come on ¡­¡­ "Zombies, a lot of zombies!" Jiangning retorted: "it''s impossible. I checked it just now. There must be trouble Alice immediately took on the remark: "it must be the umbrella company that is making trouble. Only they have the ability to place so many zombies in this deserted desert area!" ¡ª¡ª "Don''t talk about it. There are too many of them. We have to go out and help them! " Bang bang!!! "Damn, there are too many animals." "What''s that?" Soon, you will see a different zombie, wearing leather clothes, holding a M134 rapid fire machine gun. In a group of zombies who were hiding their steps, they were unique. ¡ª¡ª In the distant desert, Dr. essek watched the scene through a computer. Give orders to the staff around you! "Fire!" "Yes As the order was given, the machine gun in the hand of the tyrant''s Zombie began to spin. Then, countless flames poured out. ¡ª¡ª "Get out of the way!" The tyrant''s zombies don''t distinguish between the enemy and ourselves at all. Within the range of fire, whether it''s the zombies in front or the people hiding everywhere, they are all his targets. Chapter 149 "Buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz!" The barrel of the gun revolves rapidly, and the fire sweeps through the range, and the flesh and blood flies. Broken limbs and arms, flying everywhere, in a short moment, the desert has become a Shura field! ¡ª¡ª "It''s over!" People who have no time to escape close their eyes and wait to die. However, after waiting for a long time, the pain did not come. Open your eyes, the moment will be in front of a super violation of the scene, stare big eyes. The bullets of rapid fire machine guns are all limited by an invisible force within three feet in front of them. Even, they can clearly observe the spinning trajectory of bullets in high-speed flight at close range. "God "Incredible "What''s the matter?" When they looked around, they saw a pair of eyes... A pair of eyes with silver color. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning eyes slightly a stare, a powerful spiritual force, in an instant into an invisible storm! Storms are like tornadoes and hurricanes, sweeping everything. Countless zombies were torn to pieces by an invisible force in the presence of people! "God is sanctified!" "The gods are coming!" Christians draw cross crazily in front of their chest and pray loudly. In front of me, I was almost dreaming. But the truth is that it''s not a dream. It''s, really, what happened. Everything is true, not the slightest false! ¡ª¡ª "Dr. essek, the target''s energy level has been tested!" "What''s the data?" "Omega or above!" The staff knocked on the computer to calculate the data, but also a face of incredible. Dr. essek, even more so, put his whole face close to the monitor. Watch carefully, every group of data! There is no doubt that every set of data is true. Even the recorded images clearly reflect these things. Dr. essek said excitedly, "transmit these things to the committee!" "Yes, doctor!" ¡ª¡ª "Ning, are you God''s coming to save us?" Claire, looking at the corpses everywhere, mumbles to himself. "God?" Jiangning said with a smile: "at present, I am not a god! But it''s easy to save you For him, it''s a little help, for Claire, who lives in the last days, it''s a rare Gospel! "Save us?" Claire was so surprised and excited that she could hardly control herself. The same is true of the people around them, listening to their conversations. Everyone is talking about it. They ignored the countless corpses in front of them and gathered around Jiangning, looking at him and admiring them. "Ning, do you have a safe place?" Said Alice. Jiangning shook his head: "no, I don''t have any so-called safe place here." After hearing this, people were disappointed. Afterwards, I felt lucky again. If there is such a leader who can be called a God, then where we go, there is a safe home and the hope of life. "Although there is no safe place here, there are other places!" "Where is it?" "China?" "Or on an island overseas? If it''s on an island, we need boats and tools! We have to collect as many weapons and ammunition as possible. With our strength, we must be able to clear up a safe island. Looking for some seeds of crops, maybe we can rebuild the farming civilization! " People are looking forward to Jiangning, want to hear the answer they most want to hear from him. Jiangning very seriously said: "if, let you go to a completely strange, but absolutely safe world. Would you like to go there? " In fact, Jiangning knows the answer very well. As long as they have no brain problems, they will basically choose the most reliable answer. "Of course "We will!" Alice said with a helpless smile: "rather, you don''t want to tell the story, just say it straight!" Looking at everyone''s expectant eyes, Jiangning said with a smile, "OK, I''ll just say it." He organized the language a little and said, "I will take you to a safe world, which is very similar to the present world. But the only difference is that in that world, there is no t virus, no umbrella. You can live in peace there. " "Is there such a world?" "It''s not a joke, is it?" Jiangning took out his suitcase and put it on the ground. Then he opened the suitcase and said, "everyone, you should enter here for a while, and then I will take you to a new world!" The crowd gathered around, and when they saw the inside of the box, they were stunned. "Magic, my God!" "What do I see? There are stairs in the suitcase "Ning, what kind of person are you?" Alice murmured. Jiangning said with a smile: "I am human! Oh, I''m still a traveler "Pa Pa Pa!" He patted the palm of his hand, when everyone''s eyes were all focused on him, he said: "everyone, because you all carry virus. Therefore, when you enter here, you need to do a disinfection procedure! Please cooperate with each other "No problem, we understand!" "In almost any large organization, there is such a program!" "Yes, I''ve seen it in movies." ¡ª¡ª "Since everyone felt that there was no problem, they would queue up and go in one by one. Don''t crowd, you know? " "I understand!" "I see." "We will obey your rules!" After that, Jiangning took out his wand and drew a circle in front of the box entrance. Said: "well, everyone into this circle, you carry the virus, will naturally expel!" "Magic "Ning, a mysterious Mr. magician!" There is no doubt that this is the children''s comment. Alice, Carlos and Claire came to Jiangning and said sincerely, "Ning, thank you!" "Thank you, brother!" "Come on in, I''ll take you to a whole new world when I''m busy here. Start again, a new life One by one, everyone stepped over the aperture and walked into the suitcase. They also refreshed their three outlooks. It''s not that no one doubts, but they all question in their hearts. Moreover, when they saw Alice and Carlos, they walked into the suitcase first, and the query disappeared completely. If Jiangning really wants to do harm to them, no one is their opponent by virtue of his terrible magic power which is almost the same as God. Moreover, they are destitute and have no motivation to do so. Because they have nothing but one life. Those who want to understand are secretly ashamed of their doubts just now! ¡ª¡ª After waiting for everyone to enter the suitcase, Jiangning ordered the house elves to make some food for them. He closed his suitcase, and now he''s going to get down to business! ¡ª¡ª "Magic, it''s magic!" "My God "Who on earth are you?" In Dr. essek''s camp, everyone expressed doubt and disbelief about what they had seen with their own eyes. Even if, they desperately wait to wipe their eyes, or for what they just saw, feel incredible!!! Yes, I can''t believe it. Everything in front of me is really incredible!!! Chapter 150 ¡ª¡ª Jiangning naturally knows all about those secret peeps. But it doesn''t matter. This world, from now on, has entered the countdown stage! So, everything has no value. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning''s body began to rise to the sky! "God, he''s flying!" "The dream of mankind has come true!" "Do not rely on man-made machinery, rely on the body to escape gravity!" Dr. essek stared at the screen and muttered, "what do you want to do?" I don''t know why, there is always a kind of uneasiness in his heart. "Mobilize the satellite, I want to see his every move, and what he wants to do!" "Yes, doctor!" Staff began to tap the keyboard, mobilize the satellite in space, focusing on this area. It''s not just Dr. essek who''s interested, but also the staff who are curious. With those boss level figures of umbrella company, they are also staring at the monitor and watching Jiangning''s every move. ¡ª¡ª Slightly looked up, looked at the top of the sky! "Look, look! Enjoy the aftertaste, this last moment! " Jiangning roared. It seemed that at this moment, his voice spread to every corner of the world. A little silver light flew out of his head and into the universe in an instant. "What is that?" "What was that?" "Slow motion playback, what is the light spot flying from the target''s head?" "Pa Pa Pa!" As the staff hit the keyboard, the satellite constantly adjusted the image, and finally the image came out. "Sir, the latest image! Look Dr. essek leaned down, his upper body almost in front of the monitor. He carefully looked at the pattern on the monitor and said, "it''s a ball shaped thing, like a diamond." Looking at the image, the translucent diamond like sphere, Dr. essek puzzled. This doubt, all people do not understand, do not understand. However, they all have such a feeling in their hearts. That is, with the appearance of the ball, the uneasiness in my heart seems to be more and more serious! ¡ª¡ª With the small world flying to the universe, then the small world also came a burst of joy. It also seems to be aware of something, aware of what''s going to happen next. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning eyes slightly flash, seems to penetrate the thick atmosphere, see the small ball in space. Satisfied with a smile: "plan, can start!" ¡ª¡ª In space, the crystal wall of small world suddenly lights up white light. In the void, suddenly across a layer of gap, the small world immediately drilled in. ¡ª¡ª In a strange space that is hard to describe, there are tall mountains everywhere, and the underground flowing is not rivers, but hot magma! At this moment, the magma seems to have lost heat! Large areas of dark magmatic rocks float on the fiery red magma. Through the cracks of the rocks, you can clearly see the fiery red magma flowing slowly at the bottom. In the center of this space, it is also the most central place. It''s a huge ball, with white light all over it, on its periphery. Circle after circle of white light around the ball. On the light strip, the text that you can''t understand is displayed. It''s full of complicated things, like words, patterns and decorations. The small world easily passes through these white light belts and directly adheres to the surface of this continuously emitting white light ball. With the attachment of the small world, this huge light ball, its light, obviously dim down. The light of the small world began to brighten obviously, and the body size seemed to increase a little. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning closed his eyes and felt the joyful sound from the small world, with a clear smile. Body in an instant, in a high, directly climb to the troposphere position! After that, a terrible and simple spell came out of his mouth. "Die out!" Annihilation curse, there is only one word curse! But it has an unimaginable power, which is so powerful that it can destroy a world in an instant!!! With the use of extinction mantra, Jiangning''s consciousness feels a great existence! That''s the rule, the power of the rule. With the curse of extinction, the rules were activated. A great force, through the distant time, space, through one after another multiverse. Almost in an instant, it came to the world. Powerful power, invisible power, hard to say, hard to describe. It seems that no language in the world can analyze and describe this force. It is so old, full of indescribable power, but also so powerful! Contradiction seems to exist in the depths of the great multiverse, but it does not seem to exist. This kind of feeling is quite magical, Jiangning can''t understand it, even explain it! However, he can clearly "see" this power. Powerful and ancient power, in an instant! It''s like a bulldozer. Will be in front of all, in an instant all rolling, all eradication! ¡ª¡ª The world consciousness is whining, in front of this ancient and powerful force. All its rules are like waste paper... No, not even as good as waste paper. All of them are torn and destroyed in an instant. Everything, life on earth! Whether it''s humans, animals, zombies, viruses, even more subtle things. In an instant, as long as it is life, all die in an instant! Powerful power, terrible spell! Just a word, is so terrible, is so unreasonable! Destroy, destroy, everything, completely destroyed! ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª Chapter 151 ¡ª¡ª In a dirty, viral world. At this moment, finally completely free. No corner of the planet, all life in an instant all death! Except for some people who were rescued in advance by Jiangning, all other lives were extinct. Including the powerful T virus, has also been completely eliminated. There is no difference in the attack of the extermination curse. Except for the caster, the rest of the life, in this terrible spell, simply can not resist. ¡ª¡ª On a sand dune in the desert, there are several tents. There were some armed helicopters parked nearby, and soldiers who were supposed to be in charge of guarding were supposed to be parked around the tent. Now, in the position where they should have stood, only a dead body was left! Sha Sha Sha~~ A pair of boots, walking in the desert, moving. With a rustle, ignoring the body at his feet, he went straight into the tent. In the tent, a group of servers and several laptops were set up temporarily. Tables and chairs, benches and other things, now in the tent, lying everywhere with bodies. There are scientific researchers in white coats, security personnel in full gear, and some information technology workers. Now, they have become a dead body. ¡ª¡ª "Dr. essek? Dr. essek! Yes, please. What''s the matter? " White Queen''s figure, appears on the monitor, unceasing caller. Suddenly, a completely strange figure, into the camera. "Who are you? And Dr. essek? " "Because it''s a machine, it doesn''t belong to life. So... Survived? " If you think about it carefully, it seems that something is wrong, but he can''t tell exactly what is wrong. "What are you talking about? Stranger, where''s Dr. essek? " "Dr. essek?" Jiangning murmured a few words. As he looked at the corpse lying on the ground, the corner of his mouth bent slightly: "do you mean him?" Invisible power, holding Dr. essek''s body. The White Queen exclaimed, "doctor, Dr. essek. What''s his matter? You killed him? " "Oh, yes, I did! And... "Jiangning pointed to the White Queen:" don''t you find that there is no life on this planet now? Except for me ¡ª¡ª The image of the white queen suddenly began to blur. It was obvious that she was calculating something. However, this kind of power is obviously unable to calculate with her computing ability. "Ha ha, let me see what you are With these words, Jiangning''s figure disappeared in the desert. Then, the shadow of Jiangning appeared in the umbrella underground base, which is not far away. Inside the base, there are bodies everywhere. Looking at the corpses on the ground, Jiangning said with a slight pity: "it''s a pity, they are all scientific research elites! If you can bring it to tutehem, it will greatly enhance tutehem''s scientific research ability! " This pitiful thought only stayed in his mind for a second, and then disappeared completely. ¡ª¡ª "Who are you? Why does all life on this planet, including zombies, die in a flash? " The image of the White Queen is projected in front of Jiangning. As for Jiangning''s extraordinary ability, her operation logic can''t be analyzed up to now. What''s more, the overload analysis just now almost broke her down! "You don''t need to know that, little girl. Even if you say it, you don''t understand. You are just artificial intelligence. Although your intelligence level is highly developed, you do not belong to life. Otherwise, you will die just now! Now, since you are not dead, I am your new master! " The White Queen was silent. She said, "I can''t stop you from modifying my core program settings, but I want to know why you want to destroy life on the whole planet!" "No why, just because of an experiment, so unfortunately this planet appears in my view. So it was destroyed. And I also got quite important data! " "This world has no use value. Then, the world will usher in complete destruction! Now, I''m going to restart you. " ¡ª¡ª White Queen''s program setting, in the light of the eyes of the whole, is no escape. Easy to modify the White Queen''s core program, and then take away the host and White Queen''s motherboard. With the positioning of the small world, Jiangning''s teleportation easily across the endless space, to the core area of world consciousness. ¡ª¡ª Looking at the small world, Jiangning found that the size of the small world has increased a lot. If it used to be just a ping-pong ball, now it has grown to be the size of an apple. I found that the arrival of Jiangning, small world issued a burst of happy sound. Thick translucent crystal wall, wrapped in a small world to protect it. Jiangning easily through the crystal wall, to the inside of the small world. Obviously, he was very satisfied with the changes in the small world. The internal rules have stabilized a lot, though they are still imperfect. But the rules are much better than before. In the void, countless stars have shown their original rudiments. Galaxies, nebulae and so on, have gradually emerged. The small world is different from some multiverse recorded in the inheritance, and tends to be a planetary universe as a whole. In the center of the small world, there is an independent continent suspended. At present, the area of this continent has grown abruptly from 50000 square kilometers to 12.6 million square kilometers, a full increase of 252 times!!! Bigger than continental Europe! Big is limited! The area of the ocean has increased from 350000 square kilometers to 57.8 million square kilometers. Increased, 165 times!!! Today''s small world fully meets the unique conditions for nurturing life, but it does not meet the conditions for nurturing intelligent life! After billions of years of accumulation, the earth finally gave birth to human beings. Although each parallel universe is a different situation, do not rule out other worlds of the earth, contains a super ancient civilization! ¡ª¡ª "Congratulations, master! Your little world has begun to grow up! " Steward''s voice, suddenly said. Jiangning did not seem surprised, nor did he deliberately correct the title given to him by the housekeeper. "In fact, housekeeper. The growth of the small world is beyond my expectation "The earth of this world, billions of years of accumulation. The origin is quite amazing, though it has declined by more than half. But the rest of these sources are also amazing. The small world is like plundering hundreds of millions of years at one time. " Jiangning very much agree with this, the earth''s billions of years of accumulation. I don''t know how many lives have been propagated and how many have been extinct. Even after the outbreak of the virus, all the earth''s land, into a desert. More than half of the source is weak, but the rest is also a big meal for the small world. At present, some of the small world to eat up, need time to digest! "Let me take a final look at the fireworks emitted at the moment of the destruction of the planet." Jiangning controls the small world, breaks away from the world consciousness, comes to the infinite universe starry sky, quietly waits for the fireworks show! Chapter 152 ¡ª¡ª The boundless starry sky is silent, this ancient galaxy that exists forever. Today, there will be a final fireworks show. "It''s not like the planet is decaying. The continental plates are becoming unstable. The whole planet, the great source of billions of years of accumulation, has fallen. The kernel is restless, and the countdown to destruction begins! " Jiangning is hiding in a crevice of space, protected by a small world. He can not be afraid of the danger in the void of the universe, and now he is about to observe one. Since the birth of human civilization, the unique fireworks show! ¡ª¡ª In front of the blue planet, scenes of terrible natural disasters began to take place. Hurricanes, lightning, volcanic eruptions, floating collision of continental plates and unprecedented Tsunami! The whole planet, in a short time, replayed the birth of the planet. The scenes of natural disasters. Just like people, in the moment of death, their short life comes to mind quickly. And the same is true of the planet, which in a very short period of time, reappeared when the planet was first born. The terrible scenes of natural disasters are not only the long evolutionary process, but also the prerequisite for the birth of life! However, at this moment. The whole planet, like an invisible hand, controls the remote control. Holding down the "fast back" button, the whole sky of the planet reappears its historical scenes! ¡ª¡ª ... Jiangning quietly looks at all the history in front of him, the row upon row of high-rise buildings in summer, the traffic of cars and trains, the free sailing ships in rivers, lakes and the sea, and the shuttling airplanes and satellites in the sky£¨ (modern human civilization) ... and then, these scenes are passing quickly. ... Jiangning also saw animals and plants all over the planet, their appearance is close to modern animals and plants. However, there are some differences. This is before the birth of mankind£¨ Third generation) Once again, the history of rapid retrogression, Jiangning saw the emergence of mammals with placenta The age of the behemoth, all over the planet. He witnessed with his own eyes the birth and destruction of dinosaurs, the prosperity and extinction of the age of dinosaurs... (Cretaceous) ... time is retrogressive, and marsupials appear; Birds appear; Gymnosperms flourished; Angiosperms (Jurassic) ... the emergence of dinosaurs; Emergence of oviparous mammals (Mesozoic, Triassic) The Permian extinction event resulted in the extinction of 95% of the organisms on the earth; Pangea formation (Permian) ¡ª¡ª ... the first ice age (Neoarchean) ¡­¡­ Lithosphere, hydrosphere, atmosphere and life formation of the earth (Archean, eoarchean) Emergence of Archaea (Dionysus) ¡ª¡ª The emergence of the earth (Proterozoic, cryptozoic) ¡ª¡ª Until, in front of the earth disappeared! In silence, the whole planet exploded in an instant, and the brilliant color light swept the fragments of the planet into the solar system. It formed an asteroid belt, just like the environment when the planet was first born. Countless planets are formed by asteroids colliding with each other! Perhaps, in billions of years or tens of billions of years, or even more distant time. This asteroid, perhaps in the collision, the birth of a new planet! Or in a variety of coincidences, the planet will be born again life, the birth of civilization again! ¡ª¡ª Jiangning witnessed all this with his own eyes and had a tremendous impact on him. Again, the benefits to him are enormous. However, he is still unable to accurately explore the invisible benefits. Only when he goes up in rank one day will he understand. He witnessed the evolution of the earth''s history, which belongs to its glory, although it is no longer. However, the brilliant moment, let Jiangning forever remember, also let the universe remember! A planet is born, a planet is destroyed! The universe is experiencing these all the time! There is life and there is death. All things, including the universe, are constantly wandering in a cycle. ¡ª¡ª "I feel like I understand something, and I feel like I don''t understand anything!" Jiangning still stays in the small world, looking at the asteroid belt outside through the crystal wall of the world! "That''s because your current level is too low! I can''t see through the level of rules yet! " Jiangning nodded clearly: "I think so, too!" Pointing to the asteroid belt, he said: "the destruction of the planet in an instant brings me a feeling that is hard to say. At the same time, I have the most intuitive understanding of the power of the extermination mantra in my heart. I think it will be very smooth to improve the extermination mantra next! " "Even so, please don''t have too much hope! With only one experiment, there is no guarantee that the improvement will succeed, master Jiangning held his arm: "I naturally know that if it''s a one-time result. On the contrary, I have to doubt... On the contrary, even if I don''t succeed, it''s nothing. It''s just looking for a world to experiment with! " "Doomsday world, I''m afraid it''s difficult to intuitively understand the real power of the extinction curse, master!" Jiangning suddenly laughed and said, "are you inducing me to destroy a prosperous world or planet? My dear housekeeper "No, master! You are getting more and more suspicious. I don''t mean that! " "Hehe, isn''t it?" "Do your job well, though, you don''t have any job! But in the future, I don''t need you to teach me how to do it! " "Of course, you are the master!" ¡ª¡ª Finally, I took a look at the asteroid belt and the moon debris in the distance. At the moment when the planet was destroyed, powerful forces completely destroyed the satellite in an instant! Now, like the earth, it has returned to its original form. ¡ª¡ª Touching the ring on his hand, Jiangning returns to jiezhonglin again! Looking at this vast transit station, Jiangning stopped in mid air, thinking. What should we do to move this transfer station into our own small world. If the transfer station moves into its own small world, it will undoubtedly be much easier to set foot in other worlds in the future. What''s more, Jiangning has seen that the lake representing the world of biochemical crisis has completely dried up! This means that if a world dies or is destroyed, it does not exist in the forest of the world. ¡ª¡ª At present, Jiangning is still in the independent space of analysts! Transit space, completely independent, but it seems not independent at all. The lake after lake is clear evidence! Chapter 153 ¡ª¡ª The light of all seeing eye shines in this vast space! Some of the most basic analyses are reflected in Jiangning''s mind one by one. He kept looking at these "data" information and screening them one by one. However, most of the information, completely unable to understand, gave him a strange sense of speciousness. A small world appears with a move of heart! Then, countless lakes in the forest began to roll violently, and the whole space kept shaking and shaking. The severe rejection was beyond his expectation. And, after the emergence of the small world. The forest in the whole world gives Jiangning a feeling that it is about to collapse. He quickly moved the small world into the same space as jiezhonglin. ¡ª¡ª Relying on the close relationship with the small world, Jiangning''s figure instantly left jiezhonglin and came to the small world. Separated from the thick crystal wall of the world, Jiangning witnessed the shape of the forest in the world at a close distance. Jiezhonglin is very special. It is not a complete world or a complete plane. It''s a half plane, but this half plane is very large. There is no crystal wall system, only a "thin" potential plane barrier. Moreover, countless inexplicable silk threads connect jiezhonglin. ¡ª¡ª "This half plane seems to be made artificially!" "Artificially made?" Jiangning asked the housekeeper in surprise: "where do you see that?" "The threads, and the half plane itself. There are rules, simple can! There are no rules other than the most basic framework of rules. Inside the environment and layout, artificial traces are very heavy! Moreover, those translucent silk threads, each one represents a world Jiangning in a careful look, immediately found that there are a lot of connections in the world Lin silk line, broken a lot. "A broken line means the death of the world?" "That''s right!" ¡ª¡ª "Who made such a transfer station?" Jiangning''s mind, the emergence of several answers. But each one can''t be explained. Maybe it''s a trick made by a strong man. Or, it''s made at will. At present, these are too far away from him! "Housekeeper, is there any way to annex this transfer station?" Jiangning asked the housekeeper selectively. After all, he had a lot of knowledge and should have a way. But the housekeeper said slowly: "I''m afraid there''s no good way at present!" "Why?" "Although this hemiplane is very independent, it also has strong containment! Those silk threads, connecting a new world, cannot be swallowed in a short time. If your wizard level is higher, you may be able to annex here with brute force. However, your current level is too low to do so. You can only do it in another way! " "What method?" The housekeeper said: "run in by time, gradually fit the small world with the half plane, and slowly devour it! Maybe I''m lucky enough to succeed! " ¡ª¡ª Jiangning rubbed his eyebrows and frowned: "this method also means that I can''t use small world for a long time." "You are the same soul as the small world, you can come here at any time! It can also be regarded as leaving a safe retreat for yourself "Well, that''s all we can do now!" With that, Jiangning controls the small world and slowly approaches jiezhonglin! Stop after a certain distance, and then let the small world gradually approach jiezhonglin at a slow speed! Once fitted, it can be slowly swallowed with a promising effect. The rest depends on time. After all, the half plane is very repulsive, connecting many world coordinates, once the use of too intense means. God knows if there will be any unspeakable consequences for jiezhonglin. So, it''s better to be more stable, more secure! ¡ª¡ª At last, I took a look at the small world of jiezhonglin at a very slow speed. Jiangning stroked the ring of his left hand and returned to tutehem! ¡ª¡ª Return to the wizard tower and take a look at the four element pool at the bottom. Jiangning once again opened the channel of four elements, separated part of the spiritual power, and stepped into the element world again. This time, I was lucky. I met a water element life! However, there is no way to lure it to the joint of the space gap. Jiangning has nothing on hand to attract element life! Can only rely on stupid way provocation, the result besides enrages the element life, any function also has no! Can only start to run for life in a mess! Just then "Ha ha ha, it''s the first time I''ve ever seen a formal wizard. I''ve been in such a mess. If you are chased by the first three levels of elemental life, I''m afraid the wizard''s face will be lost. Ha ha ha ha "Who is it?" A sudden male voice rings out in the open world of elements. Jiangning was shocked and looked for the source of the sound. Then he saw a young man in a gorgeous robe standing in the void, laughing. "Who are you?" "Me?" The man pointed to himself, and then he turned his head and looked at the element life. With a turn of his wrist, a special box made of crystal appeared, facing the water element life. In an instant, he grasped the life of this element! "This is..." Jiangning looked at each other''s hands. The man smile, put away the box, spread out his palm: "which college wizard are you? I''m afraid the purpose of coming here is to find element spar! How can we not take "element prison"? If you come here rashly, you will lose part of your mental strength and get nothing! " Jiangning turned his head slightly and said quietly, "who are you? Don''t you come here to look for crystal elements? " "Me?" He said with a smile, "introduce yourself, amsher delasiep. He''s a face to face businessman!" "Face to face merchants?" Jiangning naturally knows the meaning of a position businessman, which can be seen literally. A businessman who specializes in all aspects of business. "Since you are a businessman, you must be able to make a deal with me." "Of course, I''m a businessman. My job is to do business. I especially like to do business in other areas. It''s really wonderful. " He looked up and down at Jiangning and said with a smile, "I feel very powerful from your spiritual body. Seems to contain a strong breath of life! Is it difficult for you to get something that can increase your life span! What about? Are you interested in doing business with me with that? " "I don''t think it''s necessary for me to say anything that can increase life span. You should also be able to understand its value! What can you offer me? " Jiangning was surprised that he could detect the power of the eternal spring in his body at a glance. He was vigilant and showed no sign of it. Chapter 154 "Throughout the multiverse, there are few treasures that can increase life span. When you say that, it shows that you still have such a good thing! Am I right? My dear friend Amcher said with a sly smile. "It looks like I''m right!" Seeing Jiangning''s silence, amcher said with a smile again. This guy is quite cunning. I''m still too young! Jiangning reflected on himself. "Master, don''t worry! Although he is higher than you, he can''t threaten you! Don''t forget, your current state is just a projection of mental power, even if it''s destroyed, it''s no big deal. Moreover, he did not dare to pursue other worlds at will. The rules of the world are different, even if it has something to counteract the repression of such rules. There is no way to give full play to all the strength! You still have a world to play The housekeeper''s words brightened Jiangning''s eyes. Yes, I have no fear! As long as he''s not here, he can''t do anything about himself. In fact, if his wizard level reaches level five. Well, the real body has long come to capture elemental life. It doesn''t work at all. The spiritual power comes to lure these elements of life! It won''t be so passive, but it has the advantage of being in danger. You can retreat at any time. If you destroy this mental power, it will not cause any harm to him. ¡ª¡ª "This guy''s face is different. What''s wrong?" The subtle change in Jiangning''s face naturally couldn''t escape the eyes of armshell. "How''s it going, friend? Would you like to make a deal with me? " Jiangning said confidently and calmly: "what can you provide for me? Friends "It''s true that there are trumps!" Amcher whispered, and then he took out the special prison: "how about this one? Friend "Ha ha!" "You really have the same nature as the merchants in the multiverse! Such a rotten thing is not worth the treasure that can increase the life span! " "This guy doesn''t look like a native wizard! Looking at his spiritual strength, it seems that his thoughts are pure. This means that he has a complete heritage! He is not a wizard of the wild way, but why does his performance embody the practice of the wild way everywhere? " Amcher thought to himself, "is it good luck to get the wizard''s inheritance?" The light in his eyes, obviously bright: "yes, it must be so!" "Friend, that''s what businessmen are like! If you are not satisfied, ask for it! What do you need me to offer you to do business with me? " Said amcher, spreading his hand. ¡ª¡ª "Do you know a face-to-face businessman?" Jiangning asked the housekeeper. The housekeeper''s reply disappoints him: "in my time, there was no so-called plane businessman! At that time, the multiverse was almost a colony of witches! All powerful witches monopolize one or many worlds, or universes! " "They don''t trade with merchants at all, because even if they do, witches will only trade with Witches of the same level! Besides, the witches have their own trading centers, and it''s not their turn to intervene! " In a few words, the housekeeper described a powerful era for Jiangning! The age of witches alone, the most powerful! Multiverse, most of them become the colony of wizard! Think about it, how fascinating it is! And Jiangning, so far, has not embarked on the road of colonization! "Level 4 wizard, still too low!" ¡ª¡ª Jiangning asked the housekeeper again, "do you know how this noodle dealer shuttles through the multiverse or plane?" "Well The housekeeper thought a little: "it should be the development of a special thing! For a long time, I fell into a deep sleep after the crystal wall shuttle was badly damaged. Now, I''m behind in information. Master "How did the wizard at that time travel through the multiverse?" Jiangning is curious about this. But the housekeeper didn''t care at all and said, "it''s very simple. It''s going to break through the crystal wall and invade the universe! Kill the strongest there, and the world is yours. " He added: "every wizard, after conquering a universe. They will leave their own marks on the crystal wall, and other witches will leave when they see it. There are also those who do not give in. Naturally, the result is a contest between the two witches. The strongest one owns the universe "It''s so simple and rude." For the wizard''s powerful, once again refresh the understanding. At the beginning of colonizing the universe, he thought it was like human beings to build a stronghold and gradually encroach on it. Who would have thought that the witches would rush into the universe directly, kill the strongest, and then monopolize the whole universe! Such domineering, it is the model of the latecomers! ¡ª¡ª "I want element crystal, and some star world stones and other world specialties, friends!" Although I said so much to the housekeeper, it was just a communication of consciousness. In reality, only a few seconds passed. After hearing Jiangning''s conditions, armshell''s eyes were almost staring out. He yelled, "are you kidding, brother! Stone of stars? I heard you right! Do you think I have that? " "Aren''t you a businessman? If you often swim the plane, will you not have the stone of the astral world? Besides, your level should be level 5 wizard! Will you build your own wizard tower Jiangning looked at him strangely. Armschell patted his forehead fiercely: "brother, although I am a plane merchant, it doesn''t mean that I have the stone of the star world. Do you know how precious it is? " "I can''t see any other function than building the gate of the astral world!" Amcher said again, "my God! I don''t know what kind of learning environment you are in. The biggest function of the stone of the star world is to build the gate of the star world. Moreover, it takes at least tens of thousands of Stargate stones to build a Stargate! I haven''t built my own Stargate yet. Where can I spare it for trading? As for the conditions in front of you, it''s all right! I have a lot of them Jiangning shook his head and refused: "no, I have to have the stone of the star world!" Amcher said with a bitter smile: "you are the level 4 wizard. You can''t use the gate of the star world now!" "Just prepare in advance, as for level five! It''s just a matter of time. I''m sure I can reach it! " Jiangning confidently said! If before, or not so big base! However, after having a small world, we only need to continuously increase nutrition for the small world in the future. Then, the small world will give back its strength to itself! With this feedback, the wizard level is promoted to the level 5 wizard level, no difficulty! What''s more, Jiangning has a large amount of knowledge reserve, which can be bought from the housekeeper at any time. There is no lack of knowledge, which creates an indescribable base! "Well, I''ll take it! The stone of the world of stars can be given to you, but it can only provide 100 pieces! But I''m going to increase the weight of something that can increase life expectancy! " And he said, "by the way, you have to show me the precious thing that can increase life. What is it? Only after seeing something can we measure its value! " Jiangning immediately took out a small bottle of immortal water, about five milliliters! Into the water element world! The spirit holds this bottle of eternal spring and floats it in front of the body! After seeing it, amcher exclaimed: "water of eternal life!" ¡ª¡ª Chapter 155 ¡ª¡ª With the appearance of the water of immortality, the whole world of water elements immediately appeared abnormal riots! Boundless water world, floating out one after another water element life! At a glance, dense, like waves in general! And this kind of phenomenon is still going on! "Roar!" One end after another, strange elemental life emerges from the endless water world. They''re in groups, and you can''t see the edge at a glance. "Oh, no, even the element Lord has appeared! Let''s go Amsher was shocked and was obviously afraid of the elemental Lords. "I can''t imagine that the water of eternal life has such a great attraction to the water element!" Jiangning secretly called blunder. If we knew earlier, we might be able to lure a head of water element earlier. "Leave me your wizard mark, and we''ll get in touch later! Now, I''m going to run for my life. There are too many element Lords. I can deal with them easily by myself. But there are too many of them. If I''m not careful, I''ll die here, too! " Amcher said anxiously. Jiangning quickly gathered his own imprint and gave it to him. After armshell got it, he was shining. The whole person left the water element world in an instant! "This bottle of water of eternal life, it seems that it can''t be preserved!" After throwing the bottle into the elemental life group, Jiangning''s spiritual power instantly began to dissipate. At the last moment of dissipation, he clearly saw countless elements of life fighting for the water of eternal life. Start fighting, fight each other! ¡ª¡ª "The water of eternal life is full of endless attraction to the water element life! How wonderful In fact, if you think about it carefully, the only one that can attract water element life. I''m afraid that there is only water of eternal life, which is pure and pure, and contains strong vitality. Water element life is also water, for this higher water. Naturally, there will be a need, and maybe it can help them advance. Otherwise, the element Lords will not fight with each other because of the appearance of immortality! Just as he thought about it, a roar came. Jiangning raised his eyes and looked at the gap connecting the water element world, a pair of huge eyes appeared! Blue eyes, through the gap, looked over! "Element Lord!" A more powerful pressure across countless distances, through the gap between the two worlds when they are connected, the tide comes in general. "Wow!!" Jiangning looked around, with the arrival of the element Lord. On the ground floor of the wizard tower, it became very humid. Then, a stream of rootless water appeared out of thin air. Clatter, out of thin air set off waves! "With its own strength, it has influenced the rules of the world in a short time!" Perhaps in the past, Jiangning was not clear about the level above level 4 wizard. Well, after seeing the Lord of water. Jiangning, is a thorough understanding of the four wizard above the powerful power! Lord of elements, you haven''t come in person yet! As a result, it has affected part of the rules of the main world! Although it is only limited to the first floor of the wizard tower, the result is terrible. At the same time, Jiangning clearly saw. Four element pool, which represents the pool of water elements. Pool water, in the visible speed of rapid increase! Element Lord, in the invisible, expands the connecting channel between the two worlds! ¡ª¡ª "Roar!" "Kara, Kara..." Then Jiangning witnessed a pair of hands that looked like human beings. Directly grab the interconnected world channel and separate it to both sides. The void is like a mirror, constantly producing cracks and fragments! "Close the tunnel, master!" Jiangning instantly wake up, quickly close the channel! As the channel connecting the two worlds slowly closed, the Lord of water element gave out an unwilling roar! However, it can only make a reluctant roar. Its power is not enough to cross countless time and space, forcibly open two distant worlds! "Wizard, I remember you!" At the moment when the element channel is closed, the roar of the element Lord and the last voice come! Then, the four elements channel completely closed! ¡ª¡ª "Suffocating power!" Originally thought that level 4 wizard and level 5 wizard, even if there is a gap. The gap should not be too big, but now it has proved. Jiangning''s idea is totally wrong! The gap between level 4 and level 5 is a world of difference! At least, Jiangning does not have the strength to forcibly open the channel between the two worlds! But the element Lord can do it, although I don''t know if it can completely open the channel. The only thing Jiangning can be sure of is that the element Lord opens a hand or head, or even a half body channel. We can do it! For the five level realm, Jiangning is deeply fascinated by it! It''s too powerful, just a breath appears, which causes the change of rules for a short time. The rootless water that appears out of thin air is the best evidence! Now, with the disappearance of the water Lords. This breath, lost its source, began to dissipate under the rule of the main world. As for some of the water on the ground, Jiangning waved. All of them are evaporated. If it''s not for the water element pool, it''s almost one meter deep. Jiangning is still in the past. All that happened just now is just a farewell! However, it turns out that''s not an illusion! "I can''t imagine if the water element Lord crossed the border. What will happen, I will never be its opponent Jiangning is afraid. The housekeeper comforted him: "master, in fact, you don''t have to be so afraid! After the integration and promotion of the main world, it is not what it used to be! And the world of the four elements is too far away from the main world. Once the water element Lord dares to cross the border. I promise, it must be it that suffers! Only the suppression of the world rules, can not let him play half of the strength! This is equivalent to a semi disabled Lord. You can kill him after paying a certain price! However, the cost is high. That''s why I suggest you close the element channel! " Jiangning nodded with approval: "yes, if you fight with it. I don''t have to be its opponent. I don''t have much experience with it. In particular, the fight between the wizard is less, may rely on geographical advantage to gain the upper hand. But if you want to kill it, I''m afraid you''ll pay an unimaginable price! " "Just understand!" ¡ª¡ª Just then, a message came from Jiangning''s imprint. The spirit goes deep into it. I find that it''s a message from amherr. The previous paragraph is a little wordless! Chapter 156 The message from amherr is "Brother, which corner of the country are you in? Why is the distance so far? Do you know that in order to send this message, I have spent a lot of money! How much water do you have? Let''s go to earth element level trading! " "Brother, have you received my message? I''ve been waiting for you for 200 years on the earth element plane! " ¡ª¡ª "What!!! Two hundred years Jiangning puzzled: "Mingming just separated, how suddenly, two hundred years?" The housekeeper explained, "master, you have neglected the distance between the two worlds!" "Oh Jiangning suddenly realized that it was. He ignores the distance between the two worlds. The world of four elements is absolutely located in the center of the multiverse! And the main world, located in the remote area of the multiverse! In the vast area between the two worlds, I don''t know how many worlds and planes are separated! Such a vast distance, only two hundred years. After Jiangning figured it out, he was not surprised at all. He began to wonder what amcher had done to shorten such a long distance! Open the element channel again, but this time, Jiangning alone opened the crack of the earth element world. Part of the spiritual power is separated again, and enter the earth element world! ¡ª¡ª The earth element world is full of endless land plains and tall mountains! Every mountain, the lowest peak, is no less than tens of thousands of meters high! The mountain peaks with an altitude of 100000 meters, or even one million meters, can''t be counted. Moreover, the gravity of the earth element world is amazing! It is estimated that the gravity of the main world is compared with that of the earth element world. The difference is thousands of times! That Jiangning''s spiritual body was almost crushed by the terrible gravity at the moment when it entered the earth element world! Fortunately, after becoming a level 4 wizard. His spiritual strength has already changed. Otherwise, we will have to trade with amsher in another world! ¡ª¡ª "Brother, I know you''re here! Where are you? " At the moment when Jiangning entered the world of earth elements, amcher passed the mark left by Jiangning. Aware of Jiangning''s existence, he quickly sent a message asking Jiangning. Jiangning then transferred his position to amsher. Then he waited for about seven days. Amcher, it''s the only way to be here! After seeing Jiangning, amcher began to complain constantly! "Which corner of the country are you hiding in? It''s too far away, if you don''t rely on the help of the family. I can''t send you a message at all, even so. For the sake of this transaction, I''ve made a lot of money! I hope I can be satisfied with the deal later, otherwise, I will lose a lot! " Armshell kept complaining, and then he said with his eyes shining: "where is the water of eternal life? Take it out and have a look "Do you think I''ll bring the water of eternal life?" Amcher was a little stunned, then he looked a little bit bad: "brother, what do you mean?" Jiangning pointed to his body: "now I''m just a ray of spiritual projection, bringing such valuable things. In case of being robbed by you, there is no place to cry. " "That''s true. I blame you wrong!" Amsher is embarrassed! In fact, that''s the idea he just made. Once Jiangning''s spiritual projection carries the water of eternal life, he will not hesitate to break up Jiangning''s spiritual projection. Then, grab the water of eternal life. Although the water of immortality is useless to the high wizard, it is in the vast multiverse. Not any wizard can succeed in becoming a high wizard! Only a small number of people can be promoted to high rank wizard. The rest, a large number of people, are the most common witches. They have a limited life span, once they''re at the end of their lives. If you can''t get promoted, the only result is death. The wizard after level 4 also has a certain effect when taking immortal water. After level five, the effect is not obvious. But for the existence of five levels, it is better than nothing. The water of eternal life is the most precious for the wizard below level 4! Because, these sorcerers have been desperately seeking promotion all their lives. Once a failure, will use a variety of magic medicine as an auxiliary! By burning your life to a large extent, as a resource for promotion! And the water of eternal life can make up for this loss of life. As you can imagine, whether it is to prolong life or to make up for the loss of life, eternal water is an excellent market! There''s no need to worry about sales at all! ¡ª¡ª "Do you have a list? I need to look at your list of items to decide whether to continue trading or not! " Jiangning made a request, which is very normal and reasonable. Armshell nodded understandably, took out a thick black book and handed it to Jiangning. Holding the book, Jiangning began to look through it. Amcher made a special classification, which was divided into categories and wrote a lot of materials, books and so on. "Iron of shadow, copper of abyss! Good thing The first thing that came into view made Jiangning very happy. With these two special metal materials, we can upgrade our wand. "Analysis of the devil"! This is also a good thing After opening to introduce some of the contents of this book, Jiangning knows that this book mainly introduces the devil! Focus on writing the way to restrain the devil and kill the devil! There are even some special ways to use the devil again "The eye of the Lord of the eye, the powder of the flower of anax, the sand of the Styx... Are all good things!" ¡ª¡ª "Have you chosen it? What do you have? " Seeing Jiangning close the book, armshell immediately asked. Jiangning said without changing his face: "ten thousand stones of the star world, iron of the shadow and copper of the abyss¡¶ The analysis of the devil, the astral world, the devil''s weakness, the shadow world... And the eye of the devil''s eye King... The sand of the Styx£¨ Note: Hart is a wizard''s measure, the conversion result is 1 Hart equals 3.5 tons!) After hearing Jiangning''s list of demands, amcher widened his eyes and roared, "are you kidding? That''s what it''s all about! Ten thousand stones of the star world, where can I find them for you. There is also the iron of Hart''s shadow and the copper of the abyss. Do you think hell and abyss are my back garden? And the sand of the Styx and the eye of the Lord of the eye. Do you know how precious these two are? " "You''re just forcing people to do it!" Jiangning doesn''t care about business. Naturally, the lion has to open his mouth, and then both sides bargain. Are playing like this, deliberately speaking more, for the sake of the next counter-offer. ¡ª¡ª After a fierce bargaining, the two sides finally reached an agreement! Amsher provides the stone of the astral world, 1000 pieces! Iron of shadow, copper of abyss, two putts each! One eye of the Lord, sand of the Styx, 0.1 putt! In addition, book knowledge such as the analysis of the devil, the astral world, the devil''s weakness, and shadow world are added. Jiangning needs to pay for this, 350 Dole water of eternal life! (Note: 1 Pt equals 16.38 kg. 1 Dole equals 28.5 liters!) After making these lists, the next two people are ready to trade! "You and I swear by the origin of the multiverse that the next transaction will be fair and just. Both sides of the transaction shall not cheat or set traps. After the completion of the transaction. It is not allowed to use various means to frame the other party, otherwise it will fall down immediately. There is no chance of resurrection until the end of the multiverse! " PS: the starting point of this novel is the first time. Please see the pirated friends. Can you come to subscribe and support it Chapter 157 "You are very careful!" Said amcher, gritting his teeth. Jiangning did not care about a smile: "my strength is not as good as you, in this show only projection.". I don''t have any power. If you cheat me, I can''t do anything about you! " "Besides, you and I are just meeting for the first time! I don''t believe you easily to you Amcher said, "ha ha, the same." He laughed awkwardly and said, "I hope this transaction can make our cooperation happy. I look forward to trading with you next time." "It would be nice to be able to make money out of peace!" "Peace makes money?" "Is it the proverb of the world you live in?" amcher said How could Jiangning reveal the information of his world: "no, it''s just that I heard it by chance from other witches." "All right!" Armshell naturally understood Jiangning''s words of evasion. He shifted the topic: "well, how about we make a contract now?" "Of course!" Then amcher began to write down the deal on a roll of parchment. Jiangning took the sheepskin roll and carefully reviewed it. He gave it to the housekeeper again and pointed out several loopholes. Finally, after the confirmation, the transaction begins! They vowed to call for the great source of multiverse. With the sound of thunder, they are blessed to the soul. Instantly, I knew the origin of the multiverse, responded to their call, and was willing to testify for them! Burn that roll of parchment, curl of smoke straight into the void. It was a strange feeling again, and then two red lights came down and branded on their foreheads. The contract is established and the transaction is ready. "Well, the contract is done. Things, you can bring them! " "Give me my things first, and then give you the water of eternal life!" Jiangning looked at him quietly. Armshell''s face changed slightly, and he said, "as for you? We are not sure that the contract has been established, are we? " "Ha ha, it''s always right to be careful." Armshell reluctantly took out a ring and threw it to Jiangning. "That''s what''s in it. You can check it!" As soon as the spiritual power is swept away, Jiangning will check it all in an instant. Things are put in different categories, no more and no less, nodding with satisfaction. Throw the ring into the space gap not far behind. Then, from the space gap, flew out of a bottle. It''s full of crystal clear water of eternal life. Amcher took it and took a close look. Satisfied with the smile: "with you deal very happy!" Jiangning didn''t say anything, but the imprint left in amsher flashed slightly. Then it''s broken! Then, the projection of his spiritual power collapsed instantly! Looking at the space gap closed in the distance, amcher said to himself: "this guy..." ¡­¡­ "Housekeeper, have I wiped out all my marks?" The housekeeper replied, "it''s completely wiped out. It only needs a little bit of world origin to do it. Besides, according to you, the Lord''s world is hidden "Did the other party do any tricks?" "Yes, the other party has tried to explore the coordinates of the main world. However, let me break up. Now, your residual breath and the breath of the Lord world are all erased by me. The other side can''t find the location of the main world! " "Well done!" "Master, didn''t you say you were looking forward to a second deal with the other party? Why... " "Ha ha!" Jiangning sneered: "the transaction is also based on the equal strength of both sides. If I was a level 5 wizard, or even a level 6 wizard. Where do you need to waste so much effort? " "This time, I got what I wanted and knowledge. At present, I don''t need anything else. When the grand plan in my heart is completed. Presumably, by that time, I also became a level 5 wizard. You can go to the center of the multiverse and have a look. " "I''m proud that you can keep your head, master!" ¡ª¡ª In the alchemy room, Jiangning depicts a complicated magic array on the ground. He is ready to upgrade the power of his wand again. After a few hours, the magic circle is finished! "Every time I draw this magic array, I feel very tired!" Looking at the huge magic array on the ground, Jiangning said to himself. Then, open the magic circle. The dark blue magic flame appeared out of thin air, and Jiangning then threw in the iron of shadow and the copper of abyss one by one. The dark blue magic flame instantly envelops these two special magic metals. The temperature of the flame rises sharply in a moment. Jiangning''s eyes, without blinking, looked at the two metals constantly burned by the flame. As time goes by, there is no sign that magic metal will soften. He is not anxious, sitting on the ground, quietly waiting... In a twinkling of an eye, three days completely passed. Two metals, finally appeared signs of softening. "That''s the end of the temperature of the flame!" The melting point of two metals is low. Another case is that the temperature of the flame is not very high. Fortunately, the temperature of the flame has reached the melting point of the metal. The rest depends on time, slowly. ¡ª¡ª Looking at the two kinds of metal liquid suspended in the magic flame, one is black, the other is gold. Some impurities have been burned out by the burning of the flame. Jiangning took out his wand and threw it into the magic flame. Calcine again, wait until the wand turns into a silver white liquid, and begin to fuse with the other two liquids. In the continuous calcination of the flame, three different materials gradually merge with each other. Then, after the spiritual power to shape. ¡ª¡ª Finally, a brand new magic wand was suspended in front of Jiangning. Take out the carving knife, control the carving knife by spirit, and make micro carving. Draw magic map, mana transmission route and so on. After three hours, the new wand reappeared. A powerful force, constantly from the new wand upload! "It''s perfect! Powerful, the magic wand of rebirth Look at the new wand carefully! It is surrounded by three colors, silver, black and gold. Grip is a dragon with three heads, long tail, winding around the body. In the battle body, there are numerous and beautiful lines everywhere. In the middle of the battle, a blue gem was inlaid there. It''s like a lifelike eye with the pattern of the battle. ¡ª¡ª Holding this powerful wand, Jiangning slightly experimented with several tricks. The result is perfect without exception! Jiangning is very satisfied. After that, Jiangning once again worked hard to upgrade her all seeing eye! Set the eye of the king of the magic eye in the center of the all seeing eye. Freshmen''s all seeing eye is very strange! Mainly gold and red, triangle style. In the center of the eye, there are countless veins like arteries. At first glance, it looks like a living creature, very strange! Chapter 158 (Please subscribe, it''s time to eat earth! Too few subscriptions, life is a problem!) ¡ª¡ª Jiangning is very satisfied with the function of the upgraded and enhanced omnivision eye! On the basis of the original, the ability is greatly strengthened, and we can see the general rules of a world. In other words, if Jiangning goes to a new world. He can roughly understand some information of the world, such as history and so on. "With this function, we will go to different worlds in the future. It''s no longer like a headless fly! " Indeed, as he said, once we can roughly understand the direction of the world. Then you can easily judge the basic information of the world. Purposeful screening is more efficient than aimless rushing. ¡ª¡ª Out of the wizard tower, Jiangning stretched out and stayed there for a few days. Basically, I didn''t eat anything except some water. Without his command, the house elves did not dare to disturb him. Now, Jiangning is ready to reward its five zang organs temple! At the foot of the mountain, a garage was built here. Jiangning special storage of the car! Open up the warehouse and flick your finger! The car dust and dirty air, all swept away. Open the door and Jiangning drives away. Drive to the Manor! ¡ª¡ª Basically, since the birth of the island. Up to now, Jiangning did not have a good understanding of the island and the city distribution, there are some beautiful exquisite! Now, just take advantage of the current free time, take a good look at their land! Because it is located in the Mediterranean, the climate of tutehem is a typical Mediterranean climate. The environment is very suitable for human life! The cold current south of the Arctic Circle and the heat wave from North Africa complement each other. The climate of tutehem is neither cold nor muggy. In addition to the protection of the forest area of tutehem, the whole territory is under control. Thousands of years old tall trees are everywhere, around the territory, around the city. Moreover, the expansion of the city has a very strict planning. For some old buildings with history, either repair them or seal them up! Inside the city, there are artificial rivers everywhere! Coupled with the ability to run the car sewer, you can immediately drain excess water. Ensure the sanitation of the city! And every family has the tradition of planting trees and flowers in the courtyard. Flowers from all over the world are distributed all over the country. And the green area inside the city is very large, with tall trees everywhere. Some trees, shrubs or fruit trees and so on, distributed in every corner of the city. Whether citizens or tourists, if thirsty or hungry, can pick these fruits at will. The premise is that you have to eat as much as you pick. This point, whether it is the citizens or foreign tourists, quite conscious! ¡ª¡ª Jiangning is driving slowly in the city. Along the way, he kept watching. Although the streets are full of architectural features of the 1950s, Jiangning is interested in seeing them. Most of the buildings in the city are tall and elegant, built of bricks and stones or boulders. What''s more, about his bronze statues and the bronze statues of the three members of his family. Distributed in all areas of the city, almost every area or scenic spot, there are his statue! ¡ª¡ª After parking the car, Jiangning walked in the street in his gorgeous robes. Because of his influence, the wizard robe he wore belonged to one of the official national costumes of the kingdom of tutehem. Therefore, walking on the street is not unusual. ¡ª¡ª "Hello, may I take a picture with you?" Soft magnetic female voice sounded, Jiangning turned to look, found that four blonde european beauty. Each figure is tall, concave and convex! Clothing is slightly conservative, compared with the 21st century. For the current era, it is a very fashionable dress. "Of course," he said with a smile So one of the beauties took the camera. The other three are around Jiangning. Naturally, I put my hands around the girls'' waist and smile. After that, the girls took turns taking pictures. After all shooting, Jiangning is planning to leave. One of the beauties with the best temperament and appearance said, "can you sign for me? By the way, are you native to tuteham? Or foreign immigrants? " "Local people!" Jiangning secretly underestimated: "for this world, I am a local! That''s right. What am I to my hometown? Immigrants? It''s not right Ignore these messy ideas, with a smile on his face: "I''m not a star, why want to sign to me?" The girl said, "your temperament is better than that of a star. It''s like... The royal family. " "Ha ha, your little mouth can really talk!" Jiangning also said: "I don''t have a pen with me... Er..." I took the pen from the girl and looked at it. It''s still made in China! Write down your name in the girl''s notebook, a series of beautiful words on the paper. "All right!" Jiangning smiles and gives her the pen and the book. But the girl said, "wait a minute, there''s another place to sign!" With that, she pointed to her chest!!! "Well, I''ll satisfy you. Goblin Jiangning came forward with a smile, holding one of the blondes in her left hand and a pen in her right hand, and wrote down her name on her snow-white northern hemisphere. "Feel good!" Jiangning secret road. Then all the other girls came over. Ask him for his signature, and it''s all from the book and the northern hemisphere. Jiangning will not refuse to come and sign their names one by one. ¡ª¡ª "Sir, since you are a local, can you be our tour guide. Show us around the city? Oh, my name is Angelina. By the way, I don''t know your name yet! " "My name is Ning. Just call me Ning. As for being a tour guide, no problem at all! " "Thank you Then the four girls began to crow around Jiangning. Jiangning took four big wave blonde girls to the car and took them to the restaurant for lunch. After lunch, Jiangning began to take them to the scenic spots of the city. For some historical buildings, Jiangning''s answer is clear and accurate. For his legends and other content, it is easy. In the evening, I took them to dinner again. Then... Five people came to the hotel and opened a room. There''s a huge water bed in it! Then... Then Jiangning and the four blondes had an all night war! ¡ª¡ª The next morning, Jiangning was sleeping. Suddenly, a strong vitality awakened him. Without any trace, push away the arms and thighs on your body one by one. Jiangning got up and went to the bathroom. From the ring, take out the trunk, that burst of strong vitality, is from the trunk. After trading with amsher, Jiangning moved all the things in his wisdom pocket to the space ring. In the past, although we wanted to make a space ring, Jiangning has not found a suitable material, but now it is saved. The trunk opened, and the wand pointed at the four beautiful women who were sleeping. Sleep curse, let them sleep more. Then Jiangning went into the trunk. Chapter 159 (Please subscribe, I can''t afford the rent, water and electricity!) ¡ª¡ª If someone looks inside through the glass door of the bathroom. Then, he will find that one of Jiangning''s feet goes into the box. Then the other foot follows. Then, it was like there was an elevator in the trunk, and Jiangning''s body was completely submerged in the trunk. ¡ª¡ª Walking through a revolving staircase, the walls are painted with exquisite paintings, as well as lamp posts installed on the walls. Jiangning didn''t install wires. He thought that installing electric lights in such a classic and elegant building was against the rules. Therefore, all lighting appliances are candles. However, this kind of candle is specially made and has high brightness. After putting on the crystal lampshade, the brightness is no worse than that of the electric lamp. ¡ª¡ª "Here you are, master!" See Jiangning figure, DOMA immediately surprised said. Jiangning walked down the stairs and said, "well, DOMA helps me make a pot of tea! By the way, we are preparing some breakfast. In addition, prepare breakfast for four, and I''ll take it with me when I leave. " "Yes, master!" Bang, DOMA''s figure disappeared in front of Jiangning. Jiangning is very satisfied with DOMA''s efficiency. Come to the sofa in the living room and sit down. A special oval incubator flew over. Jiangning reached for it and put it on the tea table. Opening the crystal cover, a half human egg came into view. Three colors, like flower patterns, blend together. Gold, green and black. The powerful vitality comes from this egg. With his right hand on the egg, Jiangning felt it carefully, and bursts of strong vitality passed through the eggshell. On the surface of the eggshell, gold, green and black are shining. With a twinkling light, Jiangning dimly saw a group of figures curled up in the egg. The joy appeared in the table: "yes, it''s mature. It''s coming out of the shell, little one. It''s not easy to wait for you. " It''s true that it was successfully implanted into the body of the feather snake. It took years to be born. After that, Jiangning stayed in Narnia for several years. Before and after, not a small change, nearly ten years. Now, finally ushered in its birth! ¡ª¡ª "Your breakfast, master!" DOMA is still pushing the silver dining car with steaming teapots, breakfast milk and other things on it. DOMA put down the food and tea one by one. In the process, she took a curious look at the egg which was shining with three colors. "DOMA, it''s none of your business. Go to work!" "Yes, master!" Although the heart is very curious, but DOMA is very obedient to leave here. ¡ª¡ª "Hum... Hoo... Hum... Hoo!" The watch case of the giant egg is shining with three colors. With the flash of light, one after another, as if breathing the same sound, constantly sounded. Eggshell in this light, began to appear translucent. Jiangning''s eyes, clearly see a slender little guy. Curled up, throat constantly stirred, as if it was breathing. After that, the slender figure began to move slightly. Jiangning knows that the main play is coming. I''m even more reluctant to miss this meaningful moment. His eyes were fixed on the huge egg in front of him, and he even held his breath slightly. The little guy in the eggshell seems to feel that the space for activity is too narrow. It began to constantly use its body to "measure" the size of the space, and then it began to stretch its head, constantly touching the top of the head of the "wall.". The strength is gradually increasing with its impact. Seeing this scene, even with Jiangning''s current mentality. Still, his heart beat faster, and his heart was filled with excitement. He knew that the critical moment was coming. Right now, make a decision. Jiangning bit his index finger and began to draw contract magic on the eggshell with fast and accurate speed. This is the contract magic that Jiangning prepared at the beginning. Although according to biological instinct, some creatures will be born after the first sight of the creature. As his own mother, but Jiangning feel rather rely on this not very reliable things. It''s better to be ready and perfect at the beginning. Nothing is as binding as the contract. With the completion of the contract magic, Jiangning inputs its own mana. In an instant, the eggshell absorbed Jiangning''s mana. Contract magic is flashing red light after red light, and then the magic array composed of contract magic instantly falls into the eggshell. Life reflected in it. In my mind, I immediately came up with a weak but close connection. "Come out, little one!" The heart reads a movement, depending on the connection in the mind, will convey the message to that young but extremely strong little fellow. ¡ª¡ª Feel the warm breath and call, the little guy in the eggshell. Immediately increased the impact strength, as the strength gradually increased. The whole huge egg starts to shake slightly. "Click... Click... Click..." Thin cracks constantly appear on the surface of the eggshell. Jiangning looks in the eye and likes it in the heart. He constantly calls for it and sends messages to it. Finally, with a small piece of eggshell broken, Jiangning saw two small nostrils appear in the gap. "Hoo... Hoo... Click... Click" With the little guy''s rhythmic breathing of the first breath of air in the world, it seems that he has regained his physical strength again. With the sound of its breathing, from its nostrils, a burst of sulfur containing sparks. And, a little bit of a spark. The nostril that sticks in cleft place contracts slightly toward inside, the little guy seems to be brewing strength. Then, with a click, the crack on the eggshell broke instantly. "Hiss... Ang..." "This is..." Jiangning was surprised to see the figure coming out of his head, and his face was full of ecstatic expression: "it''s exactly the same as what I imagined, exactly the same!" Surprise mood, full of Jiangning''s mind. The original idea was just an idea, a product of Jiangning''s assumption. Even he recombined and fused the blood of the three creatures. I don''t have enough confidence. Now, with the little guy sticking out of his head. Jiangning''s excitement can''t be expressed in words at all! "Kaka... KAKA!" "Hiss... Ang..." The little guy is constantly struggling, even biting his own eggshell with his teeth. As it opened its mouth, Jiangning clearly saw the four rows of snow-white sharp teeth. "It''s cracking!" "Hiss... Ang..." Jiangning once again said with a smile: "Oh, does the ability of lightning inherit the feather snake?" Look, the little guy actually uses the lightning in his mouth to chop the eggshell. Jiangning is a burst of satisfaction, although the little guy is small. But it has been shown that part of the feathered snake''s power! Chapter 160 (I''m going to see the bottom of the manuscript. It depends on my 10000 word update. Subscribe, reward and support! Today''s wangeng is over!) ¡ª¡ª "Hiss... Ang..." "Wheeze... Wheeze..." ¡ª¡ª His slender body is like a snake, with white and long hair on his back. All over, covered with golden scales. It has four limbs and five claws. A pair of feathered wings, though small. But strong and powerful, the air flow stirred by wings overturned the cups and breakfast on the tea table. As for the head, it has three heads!!! In the middle is a golden head. There are two long and sharp horns on the head, extending toward the back of the brain. There is a long beard at the corner of the mouth. On the left is an emerald head, on the right is a black head! Three heads, inherited the framework of the Western dragon. But in shape, it inherits the power of the feather snake. There was no feeling of disgust and evil, but a sense of sanctity and majesty everywhere. Some are like the totem in the oriental legend, dragon! Only the two horns are not like each other. They are long and sharp. Looking at the back of my head, I have long white hair on my head. Along both sides of the head down, quite elegant, full of beauty! ¡ª¡ª "Hiss... Ang..." The three dragons, with their slender and strong bodies, are constantly swimming in the air. Wings powerful incitement, from time to time along the air glide. I have to say, its talent is amazing! Although just born, but gifted. As soon as you get out of the eggshell, you can fly at once. You can spit fire and lightning at your fingertips. ¡ª¡ª The three dragons are flying freely in the air, looking at the decoration in the hall curiously. Strong limbs, scratching in the void from time to time. Jiangning is very clear, the little guy can feel the subtle changes of the air anytime and anywhere. To adjust their flight posture, it is as simple as eating and drinking water! "Come here, little one!" Jiangning said with a smile, stretching out his hand and calling for it. It stopped in mid air with its head slightly sideways. Six pairs of eyes, looking at Jiangning curiously. It seems that Jiangning doesn''t press for anything. Looking at it quietly, after a while, it vibrated its wings and flew to Jiangning. Limbs fall on Jiangning''s shoulders and arms, firmly grasp. Spread the wings and put them behind Jiangning''s head. Three heads, constantly rubbing Jiangning''s head! "Ha ha!" Jiangning raised his hand and gently stroked his golden head. He immediately half narrowed his eyes comfortably. This, next to the two heads are not happy, two heads constantly hit the middle of the golden head. In the mouth, the hissing sound is unceasing, even opens the mouth to tear mutually. "Life is fun!" Jiangning didn''t stop him because he saw it clearly. Although the three heads are fighting, or even biting each other. But no one has really done anything. It''s just a kind of playing and fighting with each other. "It turns out that each of the three heads has its own wisdom! But who is in charge of controlling the body? It''s the one in the middle who takes the initiative and the other on both sides. Or do the three heads take turns controlling the body? " This problem can only be studied slowly when we have time in the future. However, for Jiangning, this is a good thing. Three different blood, the fusion is quite successful! Three heads, each with wisdom! Once the three dragons grow up, or are strong to a certain extent. Then, the wizard of the same rank is hardly its opponent. Although it is not clear whether the three dragons have inherited the abnormal magic resistance of the feather snake! But Jiangning has no way to experiment at present. The three dragons have just been born and are still very weak. This kind of thing is too urgent. It''s better to wait for it to grow to a certain extent. Then the experiment, then you will know, it has no genetic feathered snake talent! At present, it seems that the feathered serpent''s talent. The three headed dragon inherited a lot of body hair, scaly shell and main color, inherited from the feather snake. Limbs, inherited from the Welsh green dragon and the black dragon of the Hershey islands! It''s the same way to attack, spitting fire and lightning, perfectly inherited. I just don''t know if the ability of free control of celestial phenomena of feather snake is inherited. Thinking of this, Jiangning gave instructions to it from his mind. The little guy who was fighting stopped immediately. Three heads looked at Jiangning doubtfully, Jiangning had not understood them before. I have to give the order again! "Hiss... Ang..." Boom!!! Jiangning was surprised to see three dragons hovering over the hall. A layer of small and weak clouds, I do not know where they come from. Carrying three dragons, small flashes of lightning flickered in the clouds. Then, the thin rain began to fall. Along with it, there were small flashes of lightning. Although lightning is still very weak, it is powerful! Bombard in oak tea table, unexpectedly split one after another small hole. "Perfect! It''s perfect Jiangning is so happy that he can''t control himself! At present, it is not clear whether the three headed dragons have inherited the powerful magic resistance of feather snakes, or how much of this powerful abnormal magic resistance they have inherited. However, at least for now, the performance of the three dragons is quite perfect! The reason why plumed snakes are called gods by Maya is that plumed snakes can freely control the sky to rain. Therefore, they were worshipped by the Maya who saw the figure of feather snake. Worship as a God, constantly sacrifice! Now, the three dragons perfectly inherit the feathered serpent''s ability! How can Jiangning not be happy? It''s a total pushover, and it may be an important helper in the future! ¡ª¡ª In my mind, I sent out the order to stop the three dragons. It fell on Jiangning''s shoulder tired. Just born, just that let it tired enough. "Goo Goo..." "Hahaha... Just born should eat well!" Jiangning touched it lovingly, and then called out, "DOMA!" "Bang!" Accompanied by the subtle smoke, DOMA''s thin body appeared in front of Jiangning: "master, what''s your order!" DOMA looked up and saw a dragon with three heads standing on Jiangning''s shoulders! He screamed in fright: "my God, what is this? Master, spare your life! Don''t... Don''t let it eat DOMA! " Jiangning can''t laugh or cry. What is this? As for the three dragons, after hearing Domar''s words. The mouth corners of the three heads were watery. Jiangning can see that through the pet contract, he can naturally feel that the three dragons don''t want to eat DOMA. I just want to scare it. "In addition, it inherits the high intelligence of feather snake!" Due to the signing of the contract, plus the high wisdom of the three dragons. Because of the contract, it inherited part of Jiangning''s knowledge. More language knowledge! So, it fully understood DOMA''s words and meaning! Jiangning comforted DOMA: "they will be our family in the future and will not eat you. I was just bluffing you, DOMA. Now prepare some food. Our baby is hungry "Oh, good, good, master!" Although there is Jiangning comfort, but DOMA is still timid to see the three dragons. Chapter 161 ¡ª¡ª DOMA''s efficiency is not to be said. It will take a while. He came back with a large tray full of fresh meat. "Hiss... Ang..." The three dragons saw a large plate of meat. Their eyes were shining with green light. They yelled with joy. They fluttered their wings and flew to the tray. Each of the three heads opened his mouth full of fine tusks and ate delicious meat. "Hiss... Ang..." A large plate of meat, visible to the naked eye speed is decreasing. After the decrease of food, the three dragons began to compete with each other, so that they kept biting each other. Jiangning looked at it quietly with her legs up, and with a smile at the corner of her mouth, she told DOMA, "I''m going to prepare some meat!" "Bang" DOMA''s figure disappeared again and soon reappeared. This time, DOMA is pushing a small dining car. There are trays full of fresh meat on each floor of the three storey dining car. ¡ª¡ª When the three dragons were full, Jiangning teased them for a while. It will be placed outside the manor, after all, manor space is narrow. The space outside the manor is obviously much larger. Watching the three dragons play for a while, Jiangning orders DOMA to prepare the food for the three dragons and take good care of it. After a few words of advice, Jiangning left the manor. ¡ª¡ª Walk out of the bathroom and have a look at some big blondes who are still sleeping! Go to the bedside, one by one in the butt slap, four big girl, vaguely wake up one after another. "The sun''s on your ass, lazy cats!" "Hi, honey, you got up so early!" Angelina was lying on the bed with her head in one hand. She had no body but a thin blanket to cover her belly. "Ha ha, you goblin." The four women''s methods to deal with men are amazing. They know very well what kind of words can make men happy and what kind of actions can successfully seduce men. The other three big girls licked their lips with their tongues. Together with Angelina, they dragged Jiangning to bed again. Holding her arms and thighs, Angelina straddles Jiangning. "Morning exercise begins!" ¡ª¡ª By the end of the fight with the four women, it was already noon. I had dinner with them. At their request, I continued to take the four of them to play in the afternoon. During the tour, Jiangning learned about the family background of the four big girls. Angelina comes from France, is a very famous business aristocratic family. The other three women are from Spain, Austria and Italy. Because their family of four is deeply involved in business cooperation. Therefore, the four of them have a good relationship. Europe is in a period of great construction, great repair and economic depression. The family of four big girls began to gradually transfer their business to tutehem. The four of them followed the family to tuteham. Angelina complained about tuteham''s review of foreigners. "Everything is good in this country, but the tourist visa and immigration visa are very annoying! It''s too strict! " Angelina holds Jiangning''s arm and complains constantly. "Ha ha, France is good, too!" Angelina curled her mouth and said discontentedly: "France is also very good, but it is not as good as touthheim. I grew up because I was familiar with the history and culture of this country, and then I fell in love with this country. When I grow up, I want to come to touthham. Unfortunately, at that time, there were wars all over the world. Although touthheim was not involved in the war at the beginning, for European refugees, they always had to go through strict vetting procedures before they were allowed to immigrate. Moreover, most of them are located on islands far away from home. " "Now, though the war is long over. However, for foreign immigration applications, is still very strict. Ten out of 100 applicants will be fine. " Jiangning said with a smile: "since the immigration application is so strict, just don''t immigrate. You can also change your country and live in it! Like America? " "America can''t compete with tutehem. That''s a rich country. Tuteham is different. Whether it''s politics, economy, food, culture, military, scenic spots and quality of life, winning the United States is the first choice! Unfortunately, immigrant visa is too difficult to apply for! Right, Juno Angelina turns her head and looks at her. Another blonde is paper Juno. She was licking the marshmallow. Jiangning is very impressed with her, her tongue skill is very powerful! Think of here, looking at Juno''s eyes, once again become a little hot. Juno also saw Jiangning''s eyes, proud of the chest, said: "yes, I applied for several immigration, all of them were rejected by the bastard officials of the Immigration Department! So far, I can''t understand why! According to the truth, I graduated from a famous university, and I have millions of savings. I speak Tianyu fluently and write well. Be able to understand touthheim''s classical works! I have a high political and ideological awareness, but why can''t I apply for an immigrant visa? " Then she turned to Jiangning and asked for help: "honey, do you know what''s going on?" Jiangning thought slightly, then said: "maybe it''s because you are not technical talents! If you are famous scientists, touthheim is very welcome. If not, it will be more difficult for the rich to immigrate. What''s more, we should protect the purity of our own blood! " "Oh, the wizard king again!" Several big girls all felt a little incredible, and Angelina exclaimed, "my God, what''s the age of this. It''s the 20th century that we still have this kind of backward blood thought! Not the middle ages, not even the ancient times! It''s true that this idea still exists when we rule by blood! " But Juno said, "no, I''ve seen the bloodline theory! In touthheim, there''s a market! It is said that their country and nation came from a common ancestor. The wizard king! And the royal family is the blood lineage of the wizard king! So, whether it''s the royal family, the nobility or the common people, they all accept this kind of pure blood theory. " "This can be proved by the fact that there was hardly any intermarriage with foreigners in the history of tutehem! Moreover, they refused to marry the royal families of the surrounding countries many times. Whether it''s ancient Egypt or European countries. They all refuse, for this reason! In history, there have been several marriage wars! " Jiangning took an unexpected look at Juno and said with a smile: "dear, now I believe you know the history of tutehem! You''re right about all that. " "Of course!" Juno said triumphantly. After playing for a while, Angelina asked, "honey, we don''t know about you yet." "Ha ha, I''m the wizard king!" "Ha ha, if you are the wizard king, what about the four of us?" Jiangning blinked: "you four are naturally the lovers of the wizard king!" "Historically, the wizard king has only one wife. Where''s the lover from? " Angelina playfully said, a pair of big eyes very charming looking at Jiangning. "Aren''t you?" ¡ª¡ª Angelina and they laughed, took Jiangning''s arm and said with a smile, "honey, do you want us four to be your lovers?" "What do you say?" Jiangning asked. Juno said with a smile, "it''s up to you, honey." "Didn''t you four see it last night?" Jiangning pretended to be innocent and pointed to four big girls. "I hate it Four big girls angrily slapped Jiangning''s arm, which made passers-by envious. Especially men, looking at Jiangning''s eyes, with a strong jealousy. For these eyes, Jiangning will ignore, stinky loser continue to envy it! After a hilarious fight, Jiangning took four big girls to the street. Angelina, they didn''t say anything. They didn''t take Jiangning''s words seriously. They thought Jiangning was just joking. ¡ª¡ª In the city everywhere play, see the scenery, go to the park to eat food. The four blonde girls had a good time. Jiangning felt a little indifferent. In the 1950s, what kind of fun can we expect? Though the busiest street city, the wizard Avenue is the most luxurious shop in the world, whether it is jewellery, clothes, perfume or even some very rare luxuries and antiques. There are all kinds of things. Naturally, the attraction of these things to ordinary people is extremely huge. But for Jiangning, it seems dispensable. So, half a day later, they either go shopping or eat. Of course, Jiangning is responsible for all these expenses. For him, money has already become a data. With his strength, there is no need to worry about money! At present, the amount of gold and silver in his hands is unimaginable. At the beginning, we faced huge amounts of gold, silver and some rare gems. Jiangning is very excited. He has to keep looking at these jewels every day. He even wants to sleep with them. With the passage of time, Jiangning has long been numb, but calm. He already had too much, and didn''t know how to spend it. Try your best to be a loser, but you still can''t spend it. Only luxury will be made of gold and platinum tableware dining car, and even melted, pouring on the building. "It''s too much money. It''s not good. It''s too distressing." Every time looking at the gold, silver and other jewelry that has already overflowed the warehouse, Jiangning is very distressed. "Too much money is also a kind of distress. How to spend it?" ¡ª¡ª Therefore, take four beauties shopping, take them to fight hard. The posture of the super God local tyrant directly confused four big girls. "Honey, let''s finish this shopping! That''s enough! " Angelina, looking at that pile up, there are a lot of things more than three meters high, very speechless. Juno and them are the same, although they are very satisfied with Jiangning''s generosity. But at first, I was very satisfied with spending so much money for the four of them at one time, but now I have a little panic in my heart. "Yes, there are enough clothes, perfume and jewellery. We don''t know when we can wear all these things once. " Juno said in distress. The pedestrians and the staff of the shopping mall all looked at Angelina and Juno enviously. For these four big girls, they can get a rich man who is willing to spend so much money. One by one, they envied and envied each other. They cursed the four of them secretly, hoping to share some of their sufferings. "How long has it been since you didn''t want to go shopping?" Angelina hugged Jiangning''s arm and said happily and distressed, "no, no, you spent a lot of money today. We can''t use so many things. It''s enough. We''d better go back! " "Are you sure?" Angelina and Juno all nodded and said with certainty, "we''re sure, and now our legs are sore. We''d better go back and have a rest! My dear "All right then!" Jiangning nodded and said to the staff on one side, "take these things to the royal suite of" father of the nation hotel. " The staff immediately said humbly, "don''t worry, sir!" "Let''s go!" Jiangning pulls Angelina and other four big girls away from wizard Avenue. After they left, everyone looked at the pile of three meter high things and talked loudly. Even, it once made the headlines of the next day''s newspapers, pushing down international events. Moreover, it once dominated the headlines for more than a week. After that, it spread to the European continent and once again caused a sensation of international nature! ¡ª¡ª Jiangning for their own this time to force action, very satisfied! He returned to the hotel in a good mood, life is to enjoy, and forced, put in the first place. No matter it''s showing off wealth, or anything else, it''s all for the service of loading force! The invisible force is his pursuit in his future life, until eternity! Take a look at Angelina, a few girls look at his eyes to know, all full of love and indescribable emotions. Jiangning enjoyed this kind of eyes, which made him feel very comfortable! Sure enough, after returning to the hotel, four big girls rushed up like wolves. The warm attitude made Jiangning feel unbearable, too warm... His eyes were green, and he was eager to swallow him. Four big girls work together to take off Jiangning''s clothes. Thanks to Jiangning''s wizard robe, after his blessing, it is extremely tough! Otherwise, it would have been torn into beggars'' clothes. "We are a man, how can we be passive?" With this idea in mind, Jiangning furiously threw four big girls on the bed in a flash. Then, a hungry tiger began to tear his clothes... For a moment, the small hood and the small * * flew everywhere, flying everywhere with the broken cloth. "Honey, no!" Four big girls are not afraid, but make a pair of seductive action and expression. "Ao Wu ~ ~" the wolf howls in the heart, constantly chirping to the moon! She grabbed Angelina''s hair and pressed her face ferociously. She cursed in different languages of 16 countries: "mad, little bitch... Seduce me, I''ll kill you!" ¡ª¡ª After waking up the next day, Jiangning looked at a room full of broken clothes, speechless, which was her most indulgent time. Next time, it can''t be like this... Jiangning reflected on himself, and then thought, well, it''s very good, very comfortable. I don''t know if it''s because of yesterday''s swearing? Or some other reason, Jiangning at this moment, found his mood, unprecedented good. This is something that even after I was promoted to level 4 wizard, I never had. Although, he can completely control himself and keep himself rational all the time. Jiangning thinks that when it''s time to indulge, what else do you want to do? To cultivate, study and study everything is for enjoyment! Thoroughly, unrestrained enjoyment, do what you want, no one can manage! In this main world, no one is his opponent, he is invincible! This is what the players say! If not, why are there so many wars in history? One is the problem of hatred and survival, and the other is the problem of boredom and loneliness from the upper rulers, especially those who are eager for great achievements! Chapter 162 ¡ª¡ª Looking at the four big girls with clean and clean body and blue skin. Jiangning hands gathered a soft emerald green light and threw it on the sleeping four women. Under the emerald green light, all the blue and purple marks on the four big girls disappeared. Even Angelina and them, in their deep sleep, gave out comfortable groans. If you turn your wrist, you''ll get four more notebooks! This is Angelina''s passport. Now they are all naturalized in tuteham and become full citizens! However, it belongs to the kind that does not have the right to be elected. ¡ª¡ª After a while, Angelina four girls wake up one by one. After seeing Jiangning, he shrunk his neck subconsciously. There is a trace of fear in my eyes! "Awake?" Jiangning asked. Angelina, they nodded and didn''t say a word. Last night Jiangning''s crazy performance completely scared them. If it wasn''t for their lives, they would even have to call the police! "Have a look!" Jiangning handed them their new passports. Angelina, they took the new passport, opened it, and were surprised. Angelina came directly, hugged Jiangning and gave her a kiss. "Great, honey. How did you do it?" Juno also said, "yes, dear! How did you do it? But I know how rigid the officials in tuteham are. No matter what you say, they will not be moved, just like the machinery in the factory. They will not care about you at all. How can you help us handle the immigration application and tell me how to do it? " "It''s very simple, just say it!" Angelina rolled her eyes hard and didn''t ask. But she knew that when a man didn''t want to say it, it would only be counterproductive to keep asking. "What are you going to do with us, my dear?" Juno asked sideways. Jiangning touched his chin and said, "do you like the inland environment? Do you like Tiandu "Of course, I like it. The whole world knows that the capital of this country embodies the best things in the world. The most prosperous area, almost what you want, can be found here Angelina answered without hesitation. "I have a manor. You four will live there in the future." Angelina said with a smile, "Hey, honey. Are you going to circle us into your pets? " "Of course not, my lovely kitten." Jiangning touched her hair with a smile. Juno rolled his eyes and said, "no, I''ll see what you call us." "Ha ha!" After a while, Angelina said, "honey, are you a nobleman of this country? Or a member of the royal family? " "What do you think?" Jiangning asked her. "I think it''s aristocracy, isn''t it? After all, the whole world knows that you are a member of the royal family of tutehem. I haven''t seen your face. You should be a noble of this country. As for which family you belong to, I don''t know. After all, although the number of nobility in tutehem has decreased a lot, no one knows if there are some big noble families hidden in the dark! " "Your little head is really thinking! Angelina, what kind of hidden aristocracy or something? It''s just that you think too much. At present, the nobles in this country are some of them! In addition, there are some relatively low-key noble families. " "As for what you said, the hidden aristocracy? That can only say that you don''t understand the historical problems of this country! When you know it, you won''t say that. " Jiangning explained to them. "Well, I''ll show you the Manor!" Jiangning slapped them on the buttocks of the four: "get up, lazy cats!" "I hate it ¡ª¡ª "Wow, what a beautiful Manor!" "Yes "It''s a bit of a Barlow style, and it''s local!" "Solemn and elegant, majestic, perfect architecture. I can''t wait to go in and have a look at the environment, honey Angelina yelled. Jiangning said with a smile: "then go in and have a look. If you are not satisfied, you can modify it anytime and anywhere!" "That''s not good! Look at the architecture and layout of this manor, it should have hundreds of history at least! This is a historical relic. Let it remain as it is now. Don''t transform it! " Angelina always doesn''t want to change things with a little history. Just like Europe, America and other places! For some of the country''s slightly historical buildings and other things, will do their best to protect! That''s because the history of their country is very short! Therefore, for some buildings or cultural relics with historical significance, we always pay attention to them! At the same time, for some countries with a longer history than them, they tried their best to satirize and advocate the name of science, and then they began to legislate to protect their historical relics! ¡ª¡ª "It''s just a dead thing, it doesn''t mean anything! There has never been any historical event here! There was no treaty, no uprising! There''s no extra value except for being older! " Juno looked at him speechless: "that is to say, tuteham is the first country in the world to have a civilization. Your history is as long as China! At the same time, it is the most complete ancient civilization preserved at this stage. Especially tutehem, in the long history of civilization, has never been captured by foreign people or foreign troops! " "Even if you invade the territory of tutehem, you will soon be expelled! Therefore, people in this country are extremely arrogant and proud. You are the only ones who dare to treat the ancient buildings of hundreds of years as one thing! Because in this country, there are so many ancient buildings with hundreds or thousands of years. In particular, the capital, the Royal Palace and the wizard tower in the suburbs have a history of 5000 years! " Jiangning couldn''t laugh or cry: "this is just an old house, you can pull out so many words! It''s really hard for you! Well, you can do it! Anyway, you will live here in the future! If you are satisfied with the layout inside, you don''t need to modify it. If you are not satisfied, you can modify it as much as you like! " Finally, he added, "Oh, even if it''s torn down, it doesn''t matter!" "Four girls".... " ¡ª¡ª After setting up four big horse girls, Jiangning drove back to the manor slowly! Although the four lovers, but where is home, he is very clear. Moreover, he did not have a good meal with his family for some time. Just this time, I will have a good dinner with my family! By the way, he also needs to give his parents and Cassandra a a safe place to live! The manor, though the servants were loyal. However, there is no guarantee that accidents will not happen in the future! Or, someone invaded there. Jiangning in the manor is good to say, once Jiangning left the manor, it is difficult to ensure that no one will be exploited. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t expect everything and arrive in time! Once the family problems, it can be really even out of the world, but also unable to return to their loved ones! Therefore, he needs to arrange an absolutely safe place for his family! ¡ª¡ª When he got home, he said hello to his family face to face. Jiangning went straight back to his study and asked his servant to bring a map of the whole country! Moreover, the simulation model should be built according to the scale. Although the servant didn''t know why, he did it according to Jiangning''s idea. Before long, the servant brought a map, military grade map. "Sire, the simulation model needs to wait for a while. There are no such things in the Manor! To be transferred from the nearest military region, the military headquarters has already sent people here. " Jiangning looked at the map: "it doesn''t matter, don''t let me wait too long in time!" "Yes, your majesty, I''m going to urge you!" "Yes After the servant left, Jiangning watched the map on the table. He''s picking a good place, a secret and safe place. This is for the family, we must choose carefully! Although he had in his mind all the topographical and topographical maps of tutehem! However, five thousand years of time flow, today''s tutehem has a very different terrain from five thousand years ago. Although it has not changed in general, there are only some subtle changes in the interior. An hour later, the truck from the military region arrived at the manor. My parents and Cassandra are curious about this army truck. When people in the military headquarters saw Jiangning''s parents and Cassandra, they naturally knew that the two "old men" were the parents of the wizard king, while the sexy and beautiful woman was the wife of the legendary "mother of the nation" Wizard king. "Good afternoon, your Highnesses!" "What''s in it?" Cassandra asked the officer in front of him. This officer, respectfully said: "Your Highness, this is the terrain simulation model of the whole country, ordered by his Majesty the wizard king!" Cassandra nodded: "in that case, you can send it in." "Yes "Lift it down!" More than 20 soldiers began to carefully carry one box after another. Due to the large number of models, they were full of 20 boxes! ¡ª¡ª Jiangning stood in front of the French window of his study. Seeing something coming, his heart moved. Twenty boxes suddenly flew up. "You go back!" Of course, the officer did not dare to say anything: "yes, your majesty!" ¡ª¡ª Twenty boxes flew directly into the manor and into the study. Wave, open all the boxes, inside the module, one by one fly to the mid air. With a slight sweep of spiritual power, you will know how to assemble these things in an instant! Mind a move, scattered broken module, immediately in mid air fast and not disorderly assembly, less than five minutes, module assembly completed! What comes into view is the National Topographic Map of tutehem! According to the one-to-one simulation scale, cities, landscapes, and even military sites are all clear at a glance. ¡ª¡ª "Honey, what are you doing?" Cassandra walked into the study with the tea set. The first thing she saw was the huge table in front of her and the map of the terrain above. "I''m looking for the location of my new home!" "New home?" Cassandra was puzzled and said, "don''t we live very well here? Why move? " Jiangning shook his head: "you don''t understand, this world has fused some different worlds! I have a feeling that the world is not very safe in the future. What''s more, what I''m going to do in the future will probably attract some enemies. For your safety''s sake, I''ll choose a suitable place to be our new home! " "Have you found the right place?" Cassandra is very clear that what Jiangning will do in the future is certainly dangerous. However, if she asked, Jiangning would not tell her. After living for so many years, she is too clear about Jiangning''s personality. She is absolutely arbitrary. Even if he discusses with you, it will be useless if you object at that time! What''s more, Cassandra didn''t know what Jiangning was going to do? Then, we can only try not to become his burden! "I haven''t thought about finding some suitable places yet!" He turned to her and asked, "Cassandra, what kind of environment do you like?" "It''s good here!" "Well Some of them said to themselves, "although the capital is very good, I can''t guarantee that it will become a target in the future." Cassandra said with a smile: "I believe you will take everything into consideration. Moreover, I have been living in this city for many years and have deep feelings. I don''t want to change it any more." Jiangning knew that Cassandra thought of her son again! Living here, why not miss my son in the distant time and space? He pointed to a small mountain range near the capital and said, "well, choose the east side of the wizard king mountain range! My wizard tower, on the west side. " "Living in the mountains?" Cassandra looked at Jiangning puzzled. "Ha ha." Jiangning took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Cassandra. I''ll arrange everything. I promise you''ll love our new home. Besides, when you''re free, you can go fishing and boating with your parents! Or take a boat to the sea "I''m looking forward to your description now." Cassandra said with a smile. She did not ask, inland areas where the sea? However, she believes in the magic of Jiangning! ¡ª¡ª Now that the location has been chosen, Jiangning will of course conduct on-the-spot investigation. Say hello to your family, fly to the blue sky and come to the wizard Wang mountain range. Standing in the air, Jiangning is watching the terrain of the mountains! Finally, he chose a place! It''s right on the hillside, and there''s a plain plain on the hillside! In the future, if we build a standard highway, we can drive directly to the hillside. In order to prevent the next thing, disturb ordinary people. Jiangning in the range of the east side of the mountains, cast a large Muggle expulsion mantra and jiejie! This ensures that even if nuclear weapons are tested inside, the outside world will not feel the slightest light effect and sound. ¡ª¡ª Spread your palms flat and sweep the ground below. Silver white light swept, weeds, rocks as one of the empty! Then Jiangning took out four nails and put them in four corners. Mind a move, nail instant into the mountain! The holes left behind are closed automatically without any change. Take out the magic wand, recite the mantra in his mouth, and then point to the plain in front of him. An invisible border, like a bowl, buckles down! Cage cover, Jiangning designated position! As Jiangning continued to use the no trace extension mantra to expand the inner space of the border. After that, the Muggle expulsion mantra was branded around the border. Next, Jiangning took out the suitcase and put it in the designated position. With a quick thought, the suitcase unfolded. The manor, sky, mountains, grassland, forest, swamp, sea and so on, all the corresponding terrain inside the suitcase unfolded one by one. Because of the real sky, Jiangning later cancelled the tent sky in the suitcase! Moreover, the sky was delimited by him, with a maximum of 50000 meters. The whole space covers an area of 1000 square kilometers, which is the same as the area inside the suitcase! Perfect guarantee, the flying creatures inside can''t fly to the outside world, causing unnecessary trouble and disturbance! Chapter 163 "What a beautiful Manor!" X3 "This manor is the result of my long time and careful design! And I added something very special to it. " "What is it?" X3 "Come with me," Jiangning said with a smile With his parents and Cassandra, he walked towards the interior of the manor. When you walk into the manor, it''s like you come to another world in an instant! The land and plains, mountains, forests, swamps, lakes, deserts and seas are all available. "This... This is a move to the world?" Mom and Dad were completely stunned by the scene in front of them, completely immersed in it for a moment. "It''s just a spell application!" Jiangning said complacently. "Can a spell do this?" Dad widened his eyes and said in disbelief, "this is a completely independent world. Some of them are like the blessed places in our hometown Jiangning shook his head and said: "there is no way to compare with Dongtianfudi. According to legend, Dongtianfudi is an independent small world. It has its own circulation system, everything is real. And I do this, a lot of things are artificially added! Different from nature, although the sky is connected with nature at present. But in addition, the rest of the terrain is my hard to add transformation, to create the real world, which belongs to God''s patent "If someone comes in here, he will be stunned! If it is developed into a tourist attraction, the tourism plans of other countries in the world will be completely abandoned. " Mother tut tut said. "Ning, there are creatures here!" Cassandra pointed to the three dragons flying in the sky and looked at them in surprise. "In fact, there are a lot of creatures living here." Jiangning pointed to the vast area in front of him and said, "there are many animals and plants living on land, in the sea, even in the harsh swamp and desert areas. It''s something I''ve brought from other worlds with a lot of effort. " "This kind of situation can only appear in novels and movies!" Dad said with emotion. "The movie?" Cassandra looked at Jiangning suspiciously: "Jiangning, what movie is it? Why haven''t I seen it? " "Er..." Dad looked at his daughter-in-law, a little embarrassed, do not know how to say. Jiangning took over the topic: "you will see it in the future, but I''m afraid you will not feel it even if you see it then. Because our home is not illusory! " "How old is it, son?" Mother pointed to the land and sea in front of her and said, then she pointed to the manor: "I think this manor is also very large, how much is the area?" "The whole space covers an area of 1000 square kilometers! And this manor covers an area of one square kilometer! " Jiangning raised his fingers and said with a smile. "My dear! So big X2 "A little less than Xiangjiang, much more than Singapore!" Looking at the surprised expression of his parents, Jiangning was very happy. He said, "Mom and Dad, I''ll show you around here!" With that, a gentle force, holding up their parents and Cassandra, flew to the sky. ¡ª¡ª "Tigers, lions, cattle, horses and sheep!" Looking at the carnivores lying down quietly, or watching the grass around with vigilance, Dad felt that his eyes were obviously not enough. Staring at the animals below, I was amazed. "It''s a small nature." Jiangning explained to his family: "in fact, it''s not just these wild animals that live here. There are also intelligent lives here, and there are many of them. " Then Jiangning took his family to visit the water goddess and mermaid who lived in the sea. Water goddess, mermaid for Jiangning''s arrival, said incomparable welcome, they lined up to welcome Jiangning''s arrival. The mermaid sings beautiful songs to express her respect and welcome to Jiangning. "Your Majesty, welcome Goddess of the water, said the mermaids in unison. Beautiful sweet and greasy voice, let a person listen to, good impression rises greatly! In particular, the water goddess and mermaid, each of their face value is very high. And each body hot sexy, especially Mermaid, chest is just shell decoration! Navel, decorated with pearls, the lower body is fishtail. Golden, brown or rare black hair, coupled with their beautiful faces, add infinite charm. "Yes Jiangning nodded and said gently, "how is life here? Is there enough food? " The water goddess said, "Your Majesty, life here is very good! There''s plenty of food, and we don''t have natural enemies. Sometimes, life is lonely. " "Well, I''ll open an underground channel at the bottom of the sea later, which leads to the place where tree people and flower elves live. Along with the lakes, if you are lonely, you can play there Jiangning suggested. The water goddess said excitedly, "that''s great! Elves and tree people? Did your majesty move them here? " "No, the tree people and the flower elves are not from Narnia! I brought it from somewhere else "It''s wonderful to be able to communicate with these innocent spirits. Thank you very much, your majesty!" The water goddess thanks again. Jiangning was about to say something, but the leader of the mermaid clan swung his tail forward and gently opened his ruddy lips: "Your Majesty, there is something I want to tell you." Jiangning was very curious: "what is it? Say it "We need to breed!" Mermaid leader said, a pair of beautiful eyes looking at Jiangning affectionately. ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Jiangning was completely shocked. When he brought the mermaid clan and the water goddess into his suitcase, he really didn''t think about these things, and he didn''t think about bringing some male intelligent creatures into his suitcase. So the mermaid wants to breed "What''s the meaning of this look?" Jiangning looked awkwardly at the leader of the mermaid clan. At the same time, he also felt that there were three stabbing eyes on his back. One of the strongest, needless to say, comes from Cassandra! "Cough!" Jiangning clenched his fist, coughed and said seriously, "I''m sorry, I didn''t think about this problem at the beginning. But don''t worry, I''ll find a way to solve it! " "Your Majesty..." "Ah, I have something else to do. I''ll leave first and come to see you next time. By the way, I''ll get through the underground channel as soon as possible. Believe me, it won''t take long, that''s it! " With that, Jiangning quickly left with his parents and Cassandra. It''s impossible not to go. Cassandra''s eyes were obviously murderous. And his parents look at him with serious and playful eyes. Especially dad''s eyes, that kind of eyes simply... Jiangning can''t imagine what kind of situation he will face if he stays any longer. Although sometimes, his private life is a bit rotten... But not as a woman, he will go up! Especially after he was promoted to level 4 wizard, this kind of situation has rarely happened. Unless he suddenly became interested, he said he was not so hungry. Looking at the figure of Jiangning leaving, the mermaid leader and many mermaids present, their eyes were filled with bitterness. ¡ª¡ª That night, Jiangning was severely "taught" by Cassandra, and only after paying enough public food did he let go! ¡ª¡ª On that day, Jiangning''s parents complained to Jiangning! Obviously, the mermaid''s behavior was misunderstood by her parents and Cassandra. Jiangning to this matter, completely is a face of ignorant force! I can only promise my parents that I have never had such an idea before. ¡ª¡ª "How do you feel, white queen?" In the study, Jiangning talks to the empty room. Then, a blue light passed, and a little girl in white appeared in front of Jiangning. "The world is backward. There is no Internet. According to the radio waves I detected, it was in the 1950s. Who on earth are you? Why do you have the power to travel through time and space? " Jiangning said with a smile, "you will know who I am in the future." "Then I can ask you, what do you want to do when you bring me to this world?" The white queen asked curiously, with the same tone, manner and expression as the real person. Jiangning praised her highly artificial intelligence, if you can get some chance, or can become a real intelligent life! "I brought you here because I might need you in the future! Although at present, I don''t need to wait for a while. At present, technology in the world is too low. Maybe, in a short time, I will improve the technology content of the world! " "I understand. I''m at your command." Jiangning comforted her: "white queen, work hard for me! Maybe, in the future, I will help you evolve into a real higher intelligent life! " "Is that true?" White Queen is very excited, she naturally understand that real intelligent life and artificial intelligence are very different. Although she has a high degree of artificial intelligence, she is not a real life. Intelligent life, on the other hand, has its own wisdom and emotion, which is the same as human beings! It is recognized by the rules of the multiverse, rather than the rigid artificial intelligence composed of a pile of data! "Nature is true!" Jiangning is noncommittal! Naturally, he knows how attractive such a promise is to AI. Therefore, for the White Queen''s reaction, nature is very clear! ¡ª¡ª After chatting with the white queen for a while, Jiangning walked out of the manor. Looking at the land outside, all kinds of animals and plants and the vast sea, I feel comfortable. Everything here is because of myself. It''s made by yourself! Although it is different from nature, the breeding of uncanny craftsmanship. But, still let Jiangning feel incomparably proud, moreover he also has a complete independent small world. It''s just that the small world is not yet fully mature, in the world of biochemical crisis. Although the curse of extinction destroys the earth and the moon, its origin makes the small world grow from the rudiment to the half plane at one time. However, the rules and environment are not perfect. Therefore, Jiangning holds a negative attitude towards the life of the outside world. He also wants to wait until the small world is fully grown up and do other considerations. ¡ª¡ª "Alice, how are you living here?" Seeing Alice and Carlos standing outside the manor and looking at the sea in the distance, Jiangning came forward and asked. Alice turned her head and said with a smile, "the perfect place, since the biochemical crisis! We are nervous every day and dare not relax our vigilance all the time. Now, to be able to come to such a safe and pollution-free new world, each of us is very grateful to you, Ning! It''s you who give us a new life "It''s just a lift! By the way, Alice, do you have any plans? " Alice said, "we have a deal. We want to build an orphanage. Adopt these homeless, orphaned children. " "Where? Are you ready? In which country? " "We want to live in your country!" Alice and Carlos, looking at Jiangning uneasily. Jiangning said with a smile, "there''s no problem at all, Alice! I will arrange the location of the orphanage for you! But I have a request! " "Ning, please speak up." Jiangning looked at the uneasy children: "first of all, these children have experienced such a cruel end. I want to erase the painful memories from their memories and let them live a new life here. What do you think?" Jiangning said that, naturally, he had his consideration. Children living in a world full of virus zombies are totally different from those in Chengping era. Their minds will be more stable and powerful in the future, but there are exceptions. Perhaps, some children in the new life, encounter different environment, some bad things will happen. In order to put an end to this future harm, Jiangning decided to erase their memory! For them, it is undoubtedly a happy thing. Moreover, it''s also to prevent them from talking. ¡ª¡ª Alice and Carlos naturally understood the meaning of Jiangning dialect. In fact, they also had such consideration. Now, after hearing that Jiangning has this ability, he naturally agrees. Then, Jiangning began to erase the painful memories in their minds for the children, and let them start a new life with a new memory. Although their fate is still tragic, but compared with the precarious end of life, this safe and stable environment is undoubtedly a paradise. As for their living conditions after that, Jiangning can only say that the future depends entirely on themselves. To be a scientist, a scholar, a tycoon, a master or a scum depends on their nature. He''s not a saint. There''s no need to think about their future. ¡ª¡ª "Alice, what do you think of the conditions here?" Jiangning takes Alice and Carlos to a building with unique style. The structure is somewhat similar to that of a temple. After receiving the order from Jiangning, the government decided to build a temple. It has been urgently renovated, and now it is a collection of large orphanages and schools. However, only orphans are admitted here! In this society, there are always all kinds of tragedies. Alice''s behavior, known by the tuteheim government, was supported in policy. After all, this kind of charity is worth advocating. "It''s a great place, it''s spacious, and it has its own garden, playground and so on. I believe that children will like living here! Thank you so much, Ning Said Alice sincerely. "It doesn''t matter. After all, you do good work too!" Jiangning naturally doesn''t care about such words. If you really want to thank them, they can''t afford this feeling at all. Jiangning doesn''t expect to ask for favors. What do they have? Even the billionaires are not qualified to do business with Jiangning. The two sides are not equal at all. After solving this problem, Jiangning left here. He had his work to do and his plan to improve. Naturally, he had to go back and think about it. By the way, in the detailed planning under their own ideas and some necessary plans! It''s all about your future! Only continuous progress, can better enjoy everything! Chapter 164 Looking at the orphanage founded by Alice and her parents, which was well managed by them, Jiangning withdrew her attention and was ready to start planning for her future. Because this plan is not yet fully formed, it is within the scope of rough planning. Therefore, Jiangning is not sure whether this plan will succeed in the future! Only one thing that Jiangning should be sure of is that once the plan is implemented or succeeded. Then, the benefits Jiangning can obtain are simply incalculable! Nevertheless, the difficulty and resistance of this plan are also very great. With the power of level 4 wizard, it is almost impossible to complete this plan. Therefore, only a good planning, try to reduce some resistance. If it doesn''t work, it can only be done second. ¡ª¡ª Moreover, he does not have no cards, but what Jiangning wants is to maximize his interests. Once the card is used, it will not be able to fully obtain greater benefits. ¡ª¡ª "I feel like I''m missing something!" Jiangning stroked his chin and looked at the manor in front of him. He always felt as if something was missing. "Son, what are you doing?" While Jiangning was thinking, his father came over unsteadily. Seeing him holding his arm and looking at the manor, he was a little curious and asked. "Dad, I didn''t do anything, but I always felt that there was something missing in the manor." Jiangning said casually. "Oh?" Dad came over curiously. Like Jiangning, he looked up and down and said, "this manor is very good. What''s wrong?" Jiangning frowned: "it''s not right. It''s just that there''s something missing." He turned his head and said, "Dad, you''re just in time. Help me think about it." "Well Dad nodded and, together with him, frowned at the manor in front of him. While watching, I kept commenting: "powerful, classical and solemn! And it''s fresh, but it lacks some decorations! " Then he looked at both sides of the gate, his eyes lit up and said, "son, don''t you think there is a lack of" gatekeeper "on both sides of our gate?" When Jiangning heard this, his eyes lit up and he suddenly realized: "yes, it''s the guy who lacks the gatekeeper! No wonder I always feel something''s wrong. It''s this. " "Do you want to set something at the door? How about two lions? " Dad suggested. Jiangning said with a confident smile: "Dad, don''t worry! I''ve already figured out what I''m going to do and put it in front of our house. " "Oh?" Dad was curious, he asked: "what is it?" "The secret, when I''m done, you''ll know. No, I''m going to be busy. " With that, Jiangning went to the alchemy room in a hurry. "Ah... I said!" ¡ª¡ª "Dad really reminds me, but since we need two guards. Of course, you can''t do ordinary things. Two dead objects are useless except for decoration. Then, try constructive biology! " If you think about it, do it. At this point, Jiangning never procrastinates. Now that I have thought about it, I will take action immediately. It is also a process of enjoyment. "DOMA?" With a bang, domana''s thin, well-dressed figure, accompanied by light smoke, appeared in front of Jiangning. "My great master, do as you please!" DOMA bent down to salute, her ears almost vertical to the ground. The performance of extraordinary humility, this humility deep into the soul. "How much magic metal is still in stock in our warehouse?" "Just a moment, master!" With that, DOMA took a notepad out of her pocket. After a quick look, he said, "master, there are about 35 tons of magic metals in the warehouse at present." "DOMA, you go and get ten tons of magic metal, all kinds of it. Put it in my alchemy room, I''m going to experiment! " Jiangning gave orders casually. "Yes, master!" ¡ª¡ª After Jiangning entered the alchemy room, DOMA had sent all kinds of magic metals with a total weight of 10 tons into the alchemy room. In a corner of the alchemy room. Seeing Jiangning enter the alchemy room, DOMA bowed: "master, the magic metal you want has been sent." "Very well, DOMA!" Jiangning encouraged: "I''ll give you ten minutes'' rest, and then I''ll do something else. By the way, go to the botanical garden to see how the magic medicine grows there and whether there are diseases and other problems! " "Don''t worry, master! DOMA will strictly complete the task assigned by the master! " DOMA looks very excited, seems to be able to help Jiangning share more things, let him have a sense of achievement and satisfaction. It has to be said that the witches really created an almost perfect slave! ¡ª¡ª After DOMA left, Jiangning began to take out a huge sheet of parchment and draw on it with a pen. He''s going to make constructive creatures, because it''s the first time he''s made this kind of thing. Afraid of making mistakes, so in advance on the paper, draw patterns. Then, start smelting magic metal. The magic resistance of constructors is quite amazing, which should be inseparable from the manufacturing materials of constructors. Jiangning came to this conclusion because he used magic metal! Compared with ordinary metal, magic metal has amazing resistance. Once a powerful construction creature can be created, its combat power will be considerable. In two hours, Jiangning constantly revised the drawings. There are three kinds of construction drawings, one is iron demon, the other is stone ghost with wings. There is also a kind of constructive creature in the form of beast. Jiangning is named hunter. Constructors can not only be used as ornaments, but once someone intrudes here in the future, these constructors can give the intruder a head-on blow. This is a means of protection to protect the family. Jiangning naturally wants to make it perfect, because it''s about the safety of the family. ¡ª¡ª Drawing finished, Jiangning start magic array! As a dark blue magic flame appeared out of thin air, Jiangning began to throw the magic metal into the flame one by one. The temperature of magic flame is amazing! Magic ore metal is almost visible to the naked eye speed, rapid melting! Some rocks and mud attached to the metal surface are burned up by the flame with amazing temperature, leaving only the refined liquid metal. ¡ª¡ª Next, Jiangning smelted magic metals one by one. When the magic metals were enough, with a wave of his right hand, he grasped these purified and smelted metal liquids, put them in special containers, cooled them a little, and then continuously forged them into various shapes. After all the required components are completed, Jiangning takes out a special carving knife and carves runes on the magic metal surface, which is the most important procedure. After all the runes are depicted, Jiangning starts to install the energy core. Because there was no good material in hand, Jiangning replaced it with element spar and used some messy things to build the internal structure. Put a fire element crystal into the assembled structure, Jiangning will make the last step, that is, to endow these dead with wisdom! "Constructive enlightenment!" The light twined like a vine appeared on the wand, and as Jiangning pointed to the humanoid construct in front of him. The light exudes soft light, like a tentacle, and penetrates into the body of the construct. As the light faded, two dark red lights lit up from the eyes of the construct. After that, the construct slowly stood up, stepped down from the experimental platform and knelt down on one knee facing Jiangning! "Shua!" At the point of the magic wand, a black blade suddenly appeared! A sudden chop was made on the construct, and a click came, and the construct''s chest split a gap in an instant! Then, the gap quickly healed. Jiangning nodded with satisfaction: "good resistance, healing ability is beyond my expectation!" Later, Jiangning issued an order: "attack me!" Without hesitation, constructors can stand up quickly. Five meters in height can bring a strong sense of pressure to ordinary people, while Jiangning will not have any pressure because of height. "Boom!" The hot, magma like heat rays ejected from the mouth of the tectonics, which was half a meter wide, and hit Jiangning violently and rapidly. Permanently fixed defense spell on your body, automatically activated. A twisted position, firmly protect Jiangning''s body. This heat ray was intercepted three feet away when it hit Jiangning''s body. The temperature was more than 3500 degrees centigrade, which was quite amazing. And the temperature of the sun''s surface is only 5500 degrees Celsius. If there is metal close to the sun''s surface, it will vaporize in an instant. ¡ª¡ª Although the intense thermal radiation emitted by the construction organisms is not as hot as the surface temperature of the sun, it is also quite amazing. Where the thermal radiation goes, some magic metal residues scattered on the ground vaporize in an instant. Along with the floor of the laboratory, it melts and crystallizes in an instant, which is why Jiangning has attached the array for special reinforcement! Otherwise, the floor will vaporize in an instant. "It''s very hot!" Feel the impact of heat rays on the distorted position, and feel the power contained in it carefully. Even as a manufacturer, I''m scared! "This kind of attack is invincible on the earth!" Well, it''s just facing ordinary people''s army! If we face some powerful and extraordinary existence, it is not enough! Because, these extraordinary existence, will not stand in place, let you attack! This adds variables, but it''s enough to be a bodyguard for your family. ¡ª¡ª Seeing that his attack is invalid, the constructor spews intense heat rays at an accelerated speed! At the same time, the speed inconsistent with his height began to show, and his right arm turned into a sharp blade in an instant, stabbing Jiangning fiercely! In the face of distorted position, there is no achievement! After that, Jiangning experimented with the other attack abilities of the construct creature, and he was very satisfied with the result! "Stop attacking!" With the command, the construct stopped attacking in an instant! Quietly standing in place, waiting for Jiangning''s next step instructions! Jiangning is full of confidence to complete a work satisfying itself! Start melting magic metal again and making construction creature again. This time, he put a water crystal as the core! After enlightening him, he experimented again, and the results were the same, which made him very satisfied. Later, Jiangning used wind element and earth element spar to make two construction creatures, just to gather the four elements! Then, with a big brain hole, he began to use the four elements as the core to build a "leader level" construction creature, and the result made him extremely satisfied! With four elements crystal stone as the core, this architecture is powerful and indescribable! Combining the power of the four elements, it can completely destroy a country in attack, defense, speed and recovery! In addition, if Jiangning does not stop or there are no other powerful and extraordinary people on the earth, it is only a matter of time to destroy all the countries! Bodyguards specially prepared for their families, after trying their attack ability, Jiangning made three rings respectively! Give it to your family to wear as their bodyguard! ¡ª¡ª After the completion of the five humanoid construction guards, Jiangning made eight stone ghost statues. He planned to place the eight stone ghost statues on the eight corners of the top of the manor to look at the eight directions of the manor. Then, we created two lion hunters, two cheetahs and four kinds of wild animal hunters, tigers and wolves! Once pursued on land, almost no one can escape their pursuit! A total of 23 people, before and after a total of nearly a month. Now, when it''s all finished, Jiangning looks at the constructed creatures in paipai station and feels a sense of satisfaction. ¡ª¡ª Put the four elements of the construction guard on both sides of the manor gate! As for the structural guard with the core of four elements, Jiangning is arranged on the platform at the top of the manor gate! Eight stone ghost statues were placed in eight positions of the manor and looked out in eight directions. The rest of the wild animal hunters were placed around the roadside trees by Jiangning as decorations. This is because these constructs are like stone sculptures when they don''t receive orders. Once they are activated, they will be able to launch a thunderbolt. "What are these things?" ¡Á three The family members were very curious and looked around the guards in front of them. "These are the bodyguards I made. In the future, if I go out and am not at home, if there are gangsters sneaking into the manor, these guards can protect you very well." Jiangning said slowly. "Bodyguard?" Jiangning nodded: "that''s right!" Looking at the puzzled eyes of his family, he took out a brocade box and opened it to reveal three rings inlaid with gems. Handed to his parents and Cassandra respectively, Jiangning explained: "these rings are specially made by me for you. They are the keys to control the construction guards! Now, you put it on! " After his parents and Cassandra put on their rings, he said, "this ring has been identified with you according to your mental frequency and genes. In the future, no one but you can use these rings, even me! With this ring, you can control the construction guard! In fact, they are powerful! It''s not a problem to wipe out the powerful countries in the outside world! " "Dear, destroy a country? So powerful ¡Á two Cassandra was surprised, but said nothing. Having witnessed the birth of the land under her feet, she said she had seen too much magic in her husband. "Mom and Dad, you can give orders. You can think about it or say it! " Jiangning encouraged. After listening, parents look at each other and give instructions curiously. Then, the construction guards in the stone statue state began to shake off their stone shells and stand up straight! Eyes, full of red, five meters tall, strong and broad body, bring a strong sense of oppression. "My God, it''s so high!" Jiangning speechless, did not expect that Dad''s mouth is actually this sentence! It seems that in the hearts of ordinary people, the standard to measure combat effectiveness is height. "Run, jump... Thomas gyrate... Kick 720 degrees in the air!" Jiangning watched his father like a child, happily directing the new toys, shaking his head not to see them. With the protection of these structures, Jiangning can also rest assured to do other things, such as exploring different worlds and so on. "Woo!" Blowing a whistle, followed by a roar came, a head of three dragons quickly flew over! "Hiss... Ang...!" Chapter 165 ¡ª¡ª Jiangning has already had some rough ideas about the next plans, and his path is totally different from anyone else. Therefore, in the future, we may need some helpers to help ourselves. It takes a lot of time and resources to train witches in batches. So far, he has consumed a lot of resources! What''s more, to cultivate other witches? The cost of resources is even more difficult to count. Therefore, this plan can only be shelved for the time being! At least, for a long time, there was no need to think about it at all. In this way, it can only be followed by researchers to study science and technology! Although science and technology at this stage can not pose a threat to him, it is only the reason why the current level of science and technology is too low. Once in the future, the development of science and technology reaches a certain level, or strong enough to a certain extent, it will bring him great help. Therefore, in the future, we should not only pay attention to high and new technology, but also collect talents in this field. Not only for myself, but also for future plans. For this reason, it is necessary to strengthen the scientific research ability and scientific and technological foundation of tutehem. Because Jiangning has absolute control over the nation and country created by itself! You don''t need to worry at all. You can be confident and bold, and let them share some plans for themselves. Moreover, the strongman tutehem also has a great help to carry out the colonial plan in the future. Mineral resources, animal and plant resources, and so on, need someone to help them mine. If he can''t do it himself, someone must follow him. Some things should be done by the people below. He just needs to control the whole situation and enjoy it. Therefore, Jiangning convened the government personnel of tutehem to hold an internal meeting! ¡ª¡ª "Your majesty "Well, sit down!" "Thank you After tutehem''s government officials took their seats one after another, Jiangning looked around. Everyone was sitting in front of him, listening to the oracle. Jiangning nodded slightly with satisfaction and went straight to the topic: "all of you here are the elites of the country and the nation. I will not beat around the Bush and tell you the purpose of this call! " "Listen, your majesty!" All the officials, including the contemporary King Hutt, answered respectfully in unison. If Jiangning is here, then even Hutt, as a king, can only sit at the bottom and listen humbly. When the magic wand came out, a thick stack of information appeared on everyone''s desk. This is a preliminary plan compiled by Jiangning, which is not perfect at present. They were not surprised at the scene. They had already seen the wizard King''s powerful magic power. One by one, they picked up the plans on the table and watched them word by word. Jiangning is enjoying a cup of tea and waiting quietly. And the officials for this plan, quite shocked! According to the plan, once implemented, the impact on the world will undoubtedly be huge. "Your majesty A gray haired official, trembling mouth. "What''s the matter?" The official said, "Your Majesty, your plan is too shocking. Once implemented, it will be an enemy to the whole world, with great risks and unknown consequences! " "Everything has risks, the difference is only the size of the risk and the benefits!" Jiangning looked at him: "moreover, once this plan is successful, the benefits will be immeasurable. What''s more, you are only responsible for the local plan, and the real core issues are dominated by me. You just need to finish the task I told you. And He took out a bottle of water of eternal life: "do you know what this is?" People shake their heads to show they don''t know! Then, the words that made the people on the scene excited appeared: "this is the water of eternal life!" "Water of eternal life!" The impact of this news is too great. These elites are extremely impolite and have a heated discussion. Eyes emitting green light, hot looking at the small bottle of water of eternal life! "I''ll prolong his life if he performs well!" Jiangning said with a faint smile. Boom!!! Atmosphere in a moment into the climax stage, prolong life ah! Since ancient times, how many people dream of extending their life! Whether it''s a high official, a high official, a peddler, a pawn or an emperor! All of them have fantasized about an elixir that can prolong life! For what? Enjoy everything and occupy everything forever! And now, this kind of deity has never been seen by emperors of all ages. What''s more, there is a living example in front of us. All of us are like chicken blood, beating our chest to make sure! Magic wand again, in front of the public, once again appear small wine cup! In Jiangning''s hands, the water of eternal life rises and fills everyone''s wine cups one by one. "Use facts to prove that you will feel different if you drink it!" Jiangning never believed that they could be bound by blood, because they could not resist him. If they could get rid of his control, then everyone, including Hutt, would resist without hesitation! They are used to enjoying the right, and even more used to the temptation of enjoying the right alone. Therefore, they instinctively don''t want to put a big mountain on their head! Even if this person is the ancestor, is the root of their own blood! Fortunately, Jiangning didn''t have a strong desire for secular rights, otherwise the senior officials and nobles, including Hutt, would have been dissatisfied. Therefore, interest binding is the most effective way. Willing to do things and forced to do things, the effect is not the same. Although Jiangning was not afraid, he didn''t even need to raise his hand. His eyes could suppress everything. But he didn''t want to do it for fear of trouble! To kill a group of people, we need to support a group of people. And the support of this group of people still need time to be familiar with everything, it is better to use the veteran. Compared with the pay, the future harvest is incalculable, incalculable. Therefore, Jiangning doesn''t care about a little bit of petty profit, because he has a lot of water for eternity! ¡ª¡ª Everyone is full of excitement, holding up the small wine cup on the table and drinking it in one gulp. Even after drinking the water of eternal life in the wine cup, they still swing it back and forth with their tongue. The effect is remarkable, almost immediately! Everyone is very clear, sober feel a strong vitality along the throat, into the stomach! Then, from the stomach into the rest of the viscera and four limbs! Moreover, towards the cellular level! In this respect, ordinary people can not clearly feel. However, they can clearly feel a sense of vitality and cool feeling in the body! Aging and flabby skin, turbid and fuzzy presbyopia and gray hair, under the strong vitality of the water of eternal life, reactivate the vitality of the body. The muscles and limbs become healthy and powerful again, and the turbid and fuzzy presbyopia pour into a cool stream, and then the eyes shed a line of turbid tears. Wipe off the tears, they were surprised to find that their eyes are never bright! Moreover, their eyesight exceeded the pilot''s selection criteria, because they were surprised to see that there was an ant on a tree in the garden, climbing along the bark texture! Ant''s head, limbs, trunk and antennae, all clearly visible! It''s like watching with a magnifying glass. This magical change really happens to them! Not in a dream, not in the wizard King''s magic! It''s the real feeling of the tight and powerful arms. It''s like being 20 years old! Gray hair in a flash of black and shiny, everything is true! "Thank you, your majesty, for the divine medicine!" This time, everyone is from the heart of thanks! At the same time, eyes more fiery looking at Jiangning, that means self-evident. Looking at their attitude was obviously different, Jiangning secretly nodded, knocked it over and gave it a sweet date. Try bailing all the time, all over the world! "You know the effect, so it''s time to get down to business!" Jiangning said seriously. Hearing Jiangning''s words, all of them sat down again, but the expression on their faces still could not hide their excitement! "You already know the contents of the plan, starting today! In particular, the task of setting up an Academy of Sciences is to vigorously develop scientific and technological capabilities and improve scientific and technological heritage! I''ll give you some help! " A little pause, and said: "but, one thing I want to make clear, if anyone delays, then..." in his eyes, the silver light flickers slightly, and the long council table in front of him turns into powder in an instant!!! ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± All of a sudden, there was no sign at all, everyone was startled! Looking at Jiangning''s eyes, with deep admiration and fear, but also mixed with some envy and... Desire! It''s human nature and all things'' nature to advocate power! Especially for the unknown mysterious power, all people are more eager for this power! This is the nature of man and of all things, scorning the known and fearing the unknown! ¡ª¡ª The effect of beating was very effective, and Jiangning was very satisfied; Look around, the body in the light of a flash, disappeared! After Jiangning left, Hutt began to issue orders! For the first time, the government quickly passed a special decree with the highest efficiency! Government decrees, one-time funding in place, site selection and construction of the Academy of Sciences, call on the country''s top scientific talents to enter the Research Institute, and all benefits will be raised to the highest level! At the same time, in the face of international competition, we began to recruit a large number of scientific talents! No nationality, no race! Of course, except black people! Jiangning hates black people, and touthham doesn''t like black people. He''s just a slave! Although the official did not make it clear, but from the civil to the official, the same contempt! Even if we enter the new century in the future, it is impossible to pass the black immigration application! Not to mention that the black people at present have never had scientists! They are born with problems!!! This is the fact that they all admit£¨ See it on Youku!) Moreover, the gene of this race is too aggressive, once mixed, not mixed for several generations, it can''t wash white at all! Jiangning naturally does not allow such a group of wastes to be raised on its own territory! No production, no labor, no food, no death, swindlers, robbers, thieves ¡ª¡ª Chapter 166 In 2159, human beings were divided into two levels; Rich people all live in the artificial space station "paradise"; And the bottom of the people, are crowded in the population explosion of the earth! At this time of the earth, the ecosystem environment has been seriously unbalanced, and extremely bad! Lack of medicine is a common phenomenon! Everyone is struggling on the edge of hell, and in the far outer space of blissful space, people here are completely in a bipolar state compared with people on earth! They enjoy everything, not old and not dead, no war, no poverty, from time to time can open a party, or else in the lawn outside the house, enjoying the warm sunbathing! If you are interested, you can also take your own private spaceship to visit the beautiful scenery of the universe! Dissatisfied with your appearance or skin color? No problem, just lie in the medical cabin, just a few seconds, you can repair with one click! If you accidentally break your leg, the medical cabin can help you to repair it again. Even if you amputate your arm, you can also repair it in good condition! They don''t need to work, and their daily task is to constantly enjoy, heavy housework, three meals a day, and special intelligent robots to take care of them. Even the army and the police are taken on by intelligent robots! ¡ª¡ª This is a wonderful world, a wonderful government, a wonderful leader and even a wonderful technological development! Their science and technology are quite advanced. They can build a super large space station with good ecological environment in low earth orbit, 15000 kilometers away from the earth! Just solving the problems of gravity, ecology, artificial atmosphere and the propulsion system of the spacecraft will be enough to support them to carry out an interstellar exploration and immigration. But these guys, like collective brain damage! Instead of looking for a broader living space, you can enjoy yourself in a small space station! Not to mention the development of weapons, seriously skewing the science and technology tree! Stun guns, even old-fashioned gunpowder weapons, are equipped with intelligent robot police! In addition to the kind of shoulder missile that can fly to outer space more than 15000 kilometers at extremely fast speed, it has some power. Throughout the whole blissful space, it seems that there are no other weapons! In the face of the entry of the spacecraft, the space station does not seem to be equipped with combat weapons! Easily by a civilian spacecraft, into the space station! This wonderful concept makes people quite speechless! What''s more, this blissful space was finally overturned by a loser who was struggling on earth! With gangs, rewrite the system of the whole space station, control all the top people and rich officials! This will be their own security as set under the computer, but also no one! All the staff, they swallowed a lot of brain debris, so that they did such stupid things! ¡ª¡ª This trip, Jiangning''s purpose, is to plunder the whole blissful space and its science and technology. Jiangning is very interested in gravity system, space station technology, artificial atmosphere and biosphere technology. Once all the scientists and science and technology in the blissful space are plundered, then tutehem''s scientific heritage will surely usher in a big scientific explosion in a short time! In this way, tuteham will become the most powerful country in the main world! In the future, the implementation of our own plan will be more convenient and fast! Therefore, it is not only the science and technology reserve of blissful space, but also some high technology of other world. Jiangning also has the potential to win! Take them all! ¡ª¡ª At the foot of the city, dirty and dilapidated, dusty, everyone dressed unclean. Numb face muddle along, occasionally looking up at the space station hanging in outer space, look mixed with yearning and desire! For living in the population explosion, lack of medicine, lack of food on the barren earth. Every one''s lifelong wish is to be able to buy a boat ticket, immigrate to blissful space, and enjoy a life free from hunger, poverty, struggle and illness! That kind of heaven like life, all people are eager to, and willing to fight for life! Even if this kind of hope, there is only one chance in a billion! However, it is also worth countless people, sharpened their heads to squeeze in there! Jiangning has no interest in this dirty environment! He has only two purposes in this trip, one is to receive the whole space station completely, the other is to pack all the scientific talents away! Therefore, Jiangning has a strong interest in Mr. Carlisle, who created the blissful space! This guy is definitely the genius of genius! Therefore, he is Jiangning''s primary goal! ¡ª¡ª Amardane company is the largest cross group and cross field company on earth! The company''s most brilliant work is to build a ring city in low earth orbit, Paradise space! But it does not have the right to manage, and government cooperation! In this way, including machinery manufacturing, infrastructure construction and medical devices and other areas of industrial rights! Is a very strong strength, while science and technology, research and manufacturing capabilities of highly developed large companies! It is also one of the two most important goals of Jiangning''s trip! Amardane company is very famous. Jiangning just knows the location of this company''s factory on the earth after a little inquiry! Therefore, it is easy to find this company! ¡ª¡ª Therefore, there is no citizen information of this world, that is, ID card! In order to avoid trouble, or be trouble. With a little means, Jiangning successfully entered the factory. "Do you know where Carlisle is?" Jiangning stopped a worker and asked. Looking at this guy''s bald head and familiar appearance, Jiangning knew that he was Max, the "protagonist" of the film! In another accident, he was exposed to severe radiation and only had five days to live. The only way to save his life is in the space station in low earth orbit. Every family has a fully automatic medical platform medpod3000! Ironically, the defense minister of the blissful space government, drakut, wanted to launch a coup and asked Carlisle to write a program. Restart the blissful space, take over the whole blissful space, so as to ascend the presidency! --! As a result, in the end, it''s nothing! ¡ª¡ª "Mr. President, it''s in that position!" Max points to the control room above the most central position of the factory, where he can not only monitor the construction progress of the factory, but also easily see the environment of the whole factory through the curtain glass! "Thank you "No, you''re welcome!" Looking at Jiangning''s expensive suit, meticulous hair and noble temperament. Max said that for the first time in his life, he saw the upper class figures from the blissful space. Say thank you to yourself. Ignoring Max''s worry about gain and loss, Jiangning turned and left. Although the world''s science and technology is a bit crooked, coupled with the over exploitation of the earth, and overpopulation, the earth''s premature decline. Nevertheless, the origin of the world is still strong. For Jiangning''s suppression, also very strong! Although Jiangning is not used to this kind of suppression, even so, it''s easy to take the whole blissful space. And it doesn''t need to waste time to adapt to the changes of unknown rules. Even if you try to adapt, it doesn''t work. He hasn''t come into contact with trying to parse or understand the rules! Simply, just a mantra, you can easily solve all problems. There is no need to talk nonsense, no need to solicit, simple, a spell in the past. Take care of everyone and become the most loyal and reliable slave at once!!! Chapter 167 With a slight flash of body, the teleportation effect directly teleports Jiangning to Carlisle''s back. But he didn''t feel it. Looking at the cool display screen and the rows of data patterns above, Jiangning watched with great interest. "Who are you?" Turning around, Carlisle looks at the "boy" in the high-end suit behind him, frowning slightly and stretching his right hand to his waist secretly. "Ha ha!" For Carlisle''s action, Jiangning directly out of the wand! Towards Carlisle "What are you going to do? Er... " "Soul snatching curse!" Under the influence of the soul snatching curse, Carlisle''s eyes suddenly became dull... After a while, Carlisle''s attitude changed greatly: "master!" "Take me to paradise!" "Yes, master!" Jiangning just lazy nonsense, have this strength, can solve the problem very easily! Why bother? Carlisle said two words from the beginning to the end, and was completely controlled by Jiangning''s soul snatching curse! Even the brain defense system he developed can''t be stopped! Although Jiangning was suppressed, even so. His essence has not changed, he is still a level 4 wizard! Even if suppressed, it''s easy to control an ordinary person! Therefore, under Carlisle''s arrangement, Jiangning took Carlisle''s private spaceship. Fly to the blissful space! Feel the speed of the spacecraft, quite fast, less than 20 minutes! Then he crossed the distance of more than 15000 kilometers and came to the near of the blissful space! In the vast expanse of space, the ring-shaped space station quietly floats in space. The interior of the huge space station is dotted with elegant and luxurious villas, lawns, swimming pools, lakes and forests. ¡ª¡ª The livable area of blissful space is about 251.2 square kilometers! At present, the population is 7946, and the theoretical maximum bearing capacity is 251200! The standard residence of the residents is a large lawn, a wide and tidy porch, an elegant natural stone path, and a standard swimming pool with 15000 gallons of pure water, covering an area of 1 mu per capita. Villa decoration style, but also a variety of, whether it is the ultimate luxury, or classical elegance, or modern futuristic architectural style, everything is everything! Plus 365 days of sunny weather, sunny; More than 2000 kinds of fruits are available, full of exotic flavor. The hotel service robot will use 128 massage techniques, and more than 57000 plants will not be extinct; Breeding habitats have been planned for 3700 species of animals and 128 species of synthetic organisms. If you spend 250 million yuan, you can get a piece of your own private ecological oasis, this is the blissful space!!! Unimaginable extreme luxury, full of luxury. The daily work of people living here is to constantly participate in various parties and salons! Every day I lie on the folding chair and sunbathe. If the skin accidentally sunburn, or tan, it doesn''t matter! There is a fully automatic medical platform, in which the nano robot will help you repair your skin! Even if the face is blown up, it doesn''t matter. The regeneration time is only 40.23 seconds! ¡ª¡ª When watching this film at the beginning, Jiangning was full of yearning for the future world depicted in the film. Although the setting inside is wonderful, it is hard to stop people''s yearning! The plot inside is just like a prediction of the future of mankind! If, in the future, human beings will not damage the earth, and their scientific and technological capabilities will rise to such a high level, then this situation, for the whole human race, is the legendary Shangri La, fairyland and Eden! Now, Jiangning has been able to see it with his own eyes, and will immediately contact it with himself! His feet are about to set foot here and will take over soon! Become the only owner of this space station, take over everything here, whether it''s technology or space station, or the elites living on it, take over all! At this moment, Jiangning finally has a sense of why the original witches were so persistent in conquering the multiverse. In fact, such a situation is too satisfying, feel blood boiling! This does not need to spend their time and energy, just to capture everything, kill the strongest. Then, enjoy the whole world, enjoy the fruits of other people''s labor, this kind of bandit pleasure, is really great joy! Can the witches be so powerful, everything is based on the plunder of others. Like the modern colonial history of mankind, the rise of capitalists is based on the suffering of other people. In the killing of blood and fire, a monster named capital rises! Small countries in Europe can grow into the world''s largest power; Let the short history and culture far less long than other countries become the mainstream culture of the human world. Everyone is crazy about their culture, their system, the rules of the game they create. The pride and prejudice of white people have something they are proud of! Even if others are not reconciled, they can not deny the established historical facts! ¡ª¡ª "Master, in a minute, we are going to enter the space station!" Carlisle said cautiously. Seeing Jiangning enjoying the scenery of the space station, I was afraid to disturb him. Jiangning also did not look back, carelessly replied: "well, I know! Give me a place to live, quickly "Yes, master!" ¡ª¡ª With Carlisle''s private spaceship entering the special hatch, Jiangning finally stepped on the land of blissful space for the first time! "Master, please get on the bus!" Carlisle told a robot to send a small sightseeing bus, and he would be the guide for his master himself. Jiangning stepped up, Carlisle consulted Jiangning. Jiangning said that it''s time to start. Then Carlisle drove the sightseeing bus to take Jiangning to visit the beautiful scenery of the space station! ¡ª¡ª I have to say, Carlisle is such a genius! Amardane company has achieved unprecedented brilliant achievements in his hands. This space station, blissful space, is the most brilliant portrayal of Carlisle''s life! His name and amardane company will go down in history forever! A little tour of the unique beauty of blissful space, even Jiangning is also in the heart of admiration! The environmental facilities here are first-class! Citizens who live here don''t have to worry about anything. In addition to spending a small amount of time on study, they spend their whole life. The rest of the time, is to continue to enjoy life. Thousands of people''s extravagant living environment, all by the earth''s overpopulated civilians pay. Although it is so unfair, but the world is so unfair. All things are equal only in the face of death, and they are not equal at any other time. Since the birth of mankind, something called class has been born! Or it should be said that since the birth of life, what is called class has also been born! However, Jiangning will not pity the civilians living on the lower earth! They have nothing to do with him. Maybe Jiangning was exploited and oppressed before! But so, his identity has already changed! It''s human instinct to become a ruler and an exploiting class and consolidate their own interests! What''s more, Jiangning''s eyes will not be limited by the small delicacy in front of him! His vision is more long-term, small remote world, a corner of the parallel world will be born such a magical space station! How many worlds beyond human imagination will exist in the vast multiverse? Colonizing them, robbing them, conquering them, in the cry and tears of the alien universe; Casting an eternity of its own! Chapter 168 "Carlisle, I need you to help me rewrite a system to completely control the blissful space!" Jiangning ordered Carlisle, who immediately nodded knowingly. "It will take some time, master!" "How long?" Jiangning watched him. Carlisle hesitated slightly and estimated the approximate figure: "it will take about two to three days!" "Absolutely. Then I''ll leave it to you." "Don''t let me down, Carlisle!" he said "Don''t worry, master!" Carlisle stepped back respectfully. After he left, a staff member came forward with a gun in his hand. Jiangning knows that this is the tool to brand identity information. In 2159, this fast and convenient information recognition technology has been popularized by human beings! As long as you take a photo on your wrist, then whether it''s citizens or civilians, all their information is contained in it. It''s quite convenient. It''s much more convenient than it was more than 100 years ago. With his wrist outstretched and his message imprinted, Jiangning looked at him slightly. After that, Jiangning walked alone. Although he can capture the whole space station violently, it''s better to restart the system of the space station. Otherwise, in his space station to seize the gap, there must be no open-minded guy mischief. Trouble, or do not leave their own better, simply three days, then enjoy the future of science and technology life! ¡ª¡ª When I wake up, I open my eyes to a new ceiling mural. Looking around, the interior decoration of the room is gorgeous, luxurious and elegant. The layout, furniture decoration and lighting are all top-notch designs! "Well Languid voice rang out, and then a white arm around Jiangning''s chest: "dear, you wake up so early?" "Well, it''s my habit!" Jiangning said casually. Come here one day, in a walk, it''s easy to hook up with a female neighbor kailinna. Later, in the evening, Jiangning also participated in a team dispatching activity. Then, of course, spend the night at the new bed companion''s house! "Ah Kalina stretches lazily, revealing her S-shaped perfect curve figure; Jiangning watched with appreciation, caressing her delicate skin with her right hand. With the popularization of automatic medical platform, citizens of blissful space can better improve their health; Whether it''s taking drugs or excessive smoking or drinking; Even if it does great harm to the body. As long as you lie on the medical platform, the invisible nano medical robot will immediately repair your body and restore to the original and most perfect shape! "Honey, stop it!" Kailinna looks at Jiangning with all kinds of manners, and says so. But the smile of the corner of the mouth, how also cannot conceal. As for her appearance, she is confident that Jiangning''s actions are not disgusting; Even, the heart is very satisfied! Some people appreciate, infatuated with themselves, always let the woman moved, very face. If one day, the world''s men disappeared in an instant; Then cosmetics and all kinds of beautiful clothes will definitely lose the market. No one appreciates it, to be exact, no man appreciates it; So what''s the point of dressing up pretty? ¡ª¡ª Kailinna got up and went to the medical platform; Then she lay on her back and the smart computer automatically scanned the citizen information on her right wrist. "Identification, Kalina, citizen of paradise!" "Black hair, dark brown pupils!" She said casually. "I see. It''ll take about five seconds!" With the operation of the automatic medical platform, Kalina''s blonde hair and blue eyes changed color in an instant. Rich and shining golden hair, instantly become black and shiny; Last night Jiangning left her purple and blue mark, also disappeared without a trace; Even Jiangning''s devastated area has become compact and elastic again! With a fully automatic medical platform, sluts can become virgins in an instant! ¡ª¡ª "How are you, my dear? My new hair color and the color of my eyes. Is that nice? " Kailinna walked to the bedside, then lying on Jiangning''s chest, said with a treasure. Jiangning stroked her hair with her right hand and said, "the hair is very beautiful, but why do you even make the pupil the same color as me?" "Because I love you!" Kellina laughs playfully. "Ha ha!" Jiangning naturally didn''t believe it. It was just a night''s work; Even after sleeping with her, Jiangning didn''t believe this kind of nonsense; Although his charm is really amazing now, even if kailinna really falls in love with him, he will not pay love to her; At best, after breakfast, Jiangning and kailinna stroll around together! Life here is easy and slow; If you live here for a long time, Jiangning can''t guarantee it; Will you keep fighting spirit to move forward. Life here is too luxurious and comfortable. Although it is a paradise like life, you only need to enjoy it once in a while; You don''t have to be here all day. No matter how beautiful the scenery is, is there a multiverse? ¡ª¡ª The next day, Carlisle looked happy and came in a hurry. Jiangning is bathing with a group of ocean horses in the spacious and clean swimming pool! With the laughter of the waves and the tumbling waves, Jiangning is holding two golden haired horses, wearing sunglasses and enjoying the service of women! Swallow a grape, after seeing Carlisle''s figure; Jiangning got up and took a bath towel to wrap his lower body! "Master!" Carlisle gasped. Jiangning handed him a glass of juice and said, "is it done?" Carlisle drank the juice in a toast and said excitedly: "the program to restart the whole system has been written, master!" He pointed to his head. People in this world, in their own brain implanted a chip; Store all important information, such as bank card password, in the brain chip. Absolute safety insurance, compared with more than 100 years ago; Once the residents of blissful space are captured; Then a computer expert will be able to download the information stored in the brain. In the original play, Max downloads Carlisle''s brain information to his brain; Then he joined hands with the gang to rewrite the whole system of blissful space and change the fate of countless people! Although Jiangning sneers at this kind of ending, if there is a second one; Then the result must be the collapse of blissful space! "Well done, now let''s take over the whole blissful space!" "Please follow me, master!" Then Jiangning and Carlisle went to the central system of the whole blissful space together; They swaggered along the way because of their citizenship, and there were no patrolling guards to examine them. However, after approaching the center of the system, the two mechanical police in charge of guarding stopped them. "Please stop, dear citizens! According to the constitution, people are not allowed to approach here; And please get out of here at once, gentlemen "Boom!" ¡ª¡ª In Jiangning''s eyes, there was a little silver light; Two mechanical policemen were blown to pieces by a powerful force immediately! "This..." Carlisle was shocked to see what happened in front of her eyes, the heat wave, let people''s instinct subconsciously raise their arms to protect their head! However, the feeling of heat wave and pain did not appear. He looked suspiciously, but saw that the broken body and the flame were completely shielded by an invisible force within three feet in front of him! "Praise you, great master!" "Let''s go!" ¡ª¡ª "Hum! Hum! Hum The sky shaking alarm rang through the whole blissful space. All the people raised their heads in doubt and looked at the flashing red light all over the sky. They were at a loss what to do! "What''s the matter?" "Monsieur de la coulter, there''s an abnormal explosion in the central control system!" Dracut propped up the table with both hands, staring at the screen; He said, "I need to know what''s going on there by mobilizing surveillance!" "Yes, sir!" The rapid operation of the staff, quickly mobilize the monitoring video of the central control system; Then, everyone looked at a familiar figure and a strange figure; And what shocked them! "John Carlyle?" Dracut said it subconsciously, then she frowned: "who''s next to him? To the central control system, what do you want to do? " "My God!!! Minister, look! " "What?" Dracut looked subconsciously, but saw a pair of eyes with silver light; Then, two mechanical guards exploded in an instant! The broken fragments and the fire were cut off by an invisible force. She clearly saw Carlisle and the stranger beside him, undamaged! "Coup, this is coup!" Dracut was furious: "damn John Carlisle, he betrayed the board of directors, betrayed the blissful space; He wants a coup! Come on, send guards immediately, stop them, arrest them! " ¡ª¡ª "Do what you should do, Carlisle!" The so-called central platform, which is different from the huge server, has been developing in science and technology for more than 100 years; Servers and computers have long been miniaturized; Functional efficiency, compared with more than 100 years ago, is more powerful and faster! "Yes, master!" Carlisle quickly went to the computer and input his own restart program into the central control computer, ready to rewrite and restart the whole blissful space! "About how long? Carlisle Carlisle''s hands quickly hit on the keyboard and replied, "it only takes a few minutes to restart the entire space station, master!" Jiangning nodded slightly, not disturbing Carlisle; Compared with Carlisle''s busy, Jiangning is more relaxed. He even observes the layout and decoration of the main control room! In the whole main control, silver white is its main color; This is in line with the future of science fiction; Secondly, some of them look very tall and have strong science fiction color; But Jiangning could not understand and explain some things. But now it doesn''t matter. Therefore, immediately the whole blissful space is his. Along with the development of science and technology in the world, the reserves are also in his pocket! In this way, nothing else matters! ¡ª¡ª Chapter 169 As depicted in countless events, there is always a group of self righteous people at the last moment; The conceited clown jumps out and brushes his sense of existence; Although the results are the same, but there will always be such a group of people, jump out to cooperate! "Stop it The cold female voice sounded. Jiangning looked back and saw the defense minister of blissful space, drakut, coming with a group of people and mechanical guards. "John Carlisle, what do you want to do? Are you going to betray the board of directors and the whole blissful space? " Dracut asked aloud. However, Carlisle also ignore, hands are still in the rapid operation of instructions. "Who are you? Make him stop, or... You know the consequences! " With the swinging sound of guns, several guns aimed at Jiangning''s head! In the eyes, the silver light flickered slightly; These guns, all turned into scrap iron! ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Dracut''s eyes widened and he looked in disbelief. "What''s the progress? Carlisle Jiangning ignored dracut and asked John Carlyle, who was busy with the operation! Carlisle was sweating. He heard Jiangning urge him to reply: "it''s almost ready, master! Please give me two minutes "As soon as possible!" "Yes, master!" On one side, drakut and others were obviously surprised by Carlisle''s address to Jiangning. John Carlisle, CEO of amardane company, the wealth he has is unimaginable! So, what is the identity of this young "boy"? How could John Carlisle, who had countless wealth and was covered with glory all his life, call him his master? Master? What a new name! It seems to be a name for hundreds of years, when the earth was prosperous; People earn countless wealth in the great voyage, captive slaves! "Who are you, sir? You can''t restart the system! " Dracut''s posture was very low. They came in a hurry and did not carry heavy weapons; What you carry with you is just a small individual weapon! All these weapons were destroyed by Jiangning in a moment. "Don''t you understand what I''m going to do? Receiving the entire space station, of course Jiangning said calmly. "You can''t do that. You''ve got the space station. What about us? What will happen to US citizens in the future? This is our home "You will naturally be my employees and work for me in the future! If you listen, then you can still stay in the space station and live your life. However, there is only one condition, good service for me Looking at their iron blue faces, Jiangning asked curiously: "by the way, there''s one thing I''ve always wanted to ask you!" "Please speak up!" Dracut was also curious. Jiangning looked around the whole central system room and said, "your science and technology are quite advanced. Why do you want to live in a small space station? Why not explore the vast universe and seek a more perfect life planet? " Dracut thought a little and said in a cold voice: "we have carried out the foreign exploration plan. However, many of these explorations failed and cost too much, so they ran aground. Compared with the vast universe, where contains unknown danger, it is better to stay in the blissful space; Wait until the future opportunity matures, then think about it! " "Ha ha!" What a ridiculous speech, put their huge advantages not to play; On the contrary, in a small space station nest. Although, this space station is much bigger than some exotic small countries. However, after all, the pattern is too small; It''s too dangerous. It''s hanging in space alone. In the future, if there''s a disaster such as a meteorite, it will be completely destroyed immediately! ¡ª¡ª Just then Carlisle excited voice: "master, I''m finished, the system is about to restart!" "Well done, Carlisle!" Dracut''s face turned white, and at this time, the whole assistance army of the blissful space station was late; Then, the authority of the mechanical guard was seized instantly! ¡ª¡ª "Ladies and gentlemen! First of all, let me introduce myself. My name is Ning! I''m the master of the blissful space now, and I''m happy to tell you that. You are my slaves from today on Jiangning clapped his hands and looked at the elite under the guard. He said with a smile: "although you will be very unhappy, you accept the fact! If you don''t want to be a slave, you need to work for me; You are all the elites of the present age. If you are willing to work for me, then I am happy to grant you citizenship again! Your positions can also remain unchanged. How about that? " "You dream, you shameless thief; You have no right to steal our property! " A fat middle-aged black man said immediately. "Nigger again!" There was a flash of light in his eyes, and the nigger turned into powder in an instant; Dissipate with the wind! "I add that I hate niggers, so I won''t allow such a bunch of useless animals to live on my land!" Looking at Jiangning between talking and laughing, look unchanged, easy to kill a person; This kind of means makes people scared, so in the fear of the trouble, everyone bustling show loyalty! "That''s right. Those who know current affairs are heroes! Then, come and sign the "contract." Jiangning took out a piece of parchment and looked at the crowd with a smile. Everyone took the parchment one by one to check, only to find that there were words written on it that they could not understand at all; Though hesitant in my heart, I still dare not sign the "contract". I can only stick to my head and sign the contract provided by Jiangning! Watching them sign the contract, Jiangning''s smile grew stronger; The content of the "contract" prepared by Jiangning is very strict. If it is violated, then... The consequences will be known to all. ¡ª¡ª After receiving the whole blissful space, Jiangning is in a good mood! Then, he began to check the inside information of science and technology contained in the blissful space! Such a look, but let Jiangning happy! In the space of bliss, there are many scientific and technological details; It covers a variety of areas, many of which are seen and contacted by Jiangning in blissful space. Now, he began to look through the arms column; Although there are some weapons in the world, er... How to say, there are some exotic flowers. However, there are still many small individual weapons to be praised, such as Askari electromagnetic gun, ground to air weapon; The heavy weapon relying on auxiliary power supply is a kind of anti aircraft heavy artillery with strong lethality and better concealment! UAV spy UAV, portable detection equipment; It has a diameter of only 1.1 meters, an altitude of 0.25 meters and a cruising speed of 120 kilometers per hour. The range is 2000 km, and the power system consists of four sets of nano plasma pulse (eppp) vector propulsion units. In addition, there are multi-stage intelligent steady speed missiles, ultra Long-range Intelligent missiles, and four stage rocket boosters, which make the range of the warhead very terrible. It can reach 400000 km. The separated booster missile is equipped with a gravity automatic adjustment device, which can automatically adjust the mass change caused by the separation of the booster during flight, and maintain the constant speed of the warhead in flight. In the original play, it is this kind of missile that shoots from the ground and destroys several transport spaceships trying to sneak in! In addition, there are some railguns, high explosive armour piercing grenades, fragment grenades and explosion-proof grenades; Air defense individual pulse rifles, assault rifles, air bombs, hand-held energy shields (shaped like walkie talkies), HDF destroyers, gazelle r-165 vertical take-off and landing attack aircraft, raptor 6tx armed helicopters, large transport aircraft, medical transport aircraft and some external skeletal individual armor, as well as some unidentified single operation mecha! ¡ª¡ª "With these things, I am more confident in my plan!" Jiangning said happily. What he is happy about is not these high-tech weapons, but his plan and layout; The future planning resistance is huge. As time goes on, more resistance and more variables will come. Therefore, the more things Jiangning can help itself, the better. It can not only make tutkheim stronger, but also strengthen himself. Because once the plan starts, it''s hard to go back; His burden is also very strong, not only to strengthen themselves, but also to nurture the small world; Both of them are our own help! ¡ª¡ª "Master, are you looking for me?" John Carlyle came to Jiangning and said hello to him. Although Jiangning has solved the soul snatching curse, Carlisle has already recovered his sober will. However, I don''t know if it''s the sequel of soul snatching mantra, or Carlisle''s experience of Jiangning''s mysterious means, which has never changed! "Carlisle, I asked you to come here today because I have a mission to give you!" Jiangning turned to Carlisle and said. "At your command, my great master!" Jiangning raised his finger and said, "first, from now on, you should devote 70% of your energy and resources to developing new weapons and equipment! Whether it is individual equipment, new rifles, pistols, grenades or aircraft, artillery, spacecraft and so on. Everything must be developed, powerful and easy to be produced on a large scale. If, in the process of R & D, you need help; Just bring it up and I''ll satisfy you. " "Yes, master! Thank you very much Carlisle nodded to show understanding. "Second, in addition to weapons development, efforts should be made to develop other products; For example, automatic medical platform, new research and development, miniaturization and portability, or giant, etc; To meet a variety of needs, not only can meet the single use, but also to meet a wide range of one-time inclusive use! " "I have it, master!" "Third, I want to use these things in the future. Then, the technology must be fully improved; Easy to build on a large scale and so on! " Pause a little, then say: "also, we are about to move the place, in the future you need to teach or guide some people, it''s very important!" "I see, master!" "Yes Jiangning said with satisfaction: "you are good at doing things. I will never treat you badly. In the future, thanks to you, I will help you prolong your life! " "Yes, master!" Looking at Carlisle''s expression, he seemed to disapprove; Jiangning knows that it''s easy to live more than 100 years old with the medical means of blissful space. Therefore, Jiangning said: "to help you extend your life span, the minimum life span is about 200 to 300 years old, you know?" "Three hundred years old!" Carlisle couldn''t believe it, and then said with ecstasy: "thank you, great master, praise you; Don''t worry, master, Carlisle will complete the task perfectly "I''m looking forward to that day!" Carlisle is a genius. When he was a teenager, he showed his talent. It can be said that it is Carlisle who makes amardane so brilliant. Therefore, even if you don''t want it, you can''t lose Carlisle, one of the geniuses! It''s all human beings, a rare genius in hundreds of years! He is not only a genius in scientific research, but also a genius in business. With him, his scientific research ability will surpass that of other countries on earth for more than 100 years, or even more than 200 years in the future. At that time, there will be a huge gap created by science and technology; Will be an insurmountable hard pioneer! Similarly, Jiangning''s plan will be much easier! At least, the rear area will be stable at that time! Chapter 170 (this book starts from the Chinese website. If you don''t subscribe to pirated books, you can always come and vote for recommendation!) "That''s where it is!" Jiangning is now in the Middle East! He went back to the earth specially to bury a special thing before he left. "This is the desert. It''s desolate. It''s here!" Jiangning stops in the air and the wand slides into his palm. In the distance, a dark light appeared on the tip of the battle. Whoosh, a black ball rapid prototyping; Straight into the desert below, the yellow sand is melting like solidified oil at the moment. In situ left a dark deep cave, not allow Jiangning face to show joy; The flowing desert fills the hole again. Jiangning frowned, the battle point quickly condensed one dark ball after another; Step by step, quickly rush into the hole below, quickly expand the width and depth of the cave! "Still not!" Think about it, use the talent spell directly! Soon, a dark dot took shape over his head; Because of the suppression of rules, it can''t be compared with the original diameter of 500 meters! It can only condense a diameter of more than 300 meters. It''s totally useless to drill through a cave! "Go Control the talent sorcery, slowly towards the cave below! Around the yellow sand, by a breathtaking suction involved, the influx of celestial bodies. ¡ª¡ª "The depth is quite enough!" After the blessing of magic, Jiangning''s eyesight is very deep; Through the dark caves, you can see a bright red color! Turn your wrist and take out a crystal of blue color; It''s like a diamond. It''s engraved with complicated runes. With a flick, the crystal quickly falls into the cave. Soon, it disappeared into the vast magma. Xiupao waved to the desert below, and the invisible hand quickly smoothed the cave! A simple magic blessing, originally deep underground caves, instantly covered by endless desert! ¡ª¡ª "Master!" In the hall of the board of directors of blissful space, Jiangning sits on the throne in the center. On both sides are former government officials headed by former Defense Secretary drakut, as well as some scientific elites headed by John Carlyle! "Well, how are you getting ready?" Jiangning inquired. Carlisle came forward and said, "master, everything you have ordered has been done. The residents are worried about the relocation, but we have calmed them down. All kinds of science and technology have been backed up, and machine tools and other industrial equipment have been ready! " "Very good!" Jiangning stood up: "in this case, you stick to your posts! In a moment, I will lead you to a new place; When I got there, everything was planned according to the task I told you! Do you understand? " "Yes, great master!" ¡ª¡ª In the vast space, Jiangning stands inside a small spaceship; There are only a few robot pilots who control the spaceship. Besides, there is no one else! Relying on another part of the soul contact with the small world, Jiangning began to call on the small world, open a channel and lead the blissful space! With the origin of the world tumbling, in Jiangning''s perception, although a weak; But with a sense of majestic majesty, Jiangning''s soul as the coordinate, slowly come! "Kaka... Kaka..." The void of the invisible universe, like a mirror, began to break; From the "broken" crevice, we can see a huge land and disordered asteroids! "Light up!" At Carlisle''s command, blissful space starts the ignition procedure; With moving towards the cracks in the void, through the cracks, a huge pulling force gushes out, tightly pulling the blissful space! At this time, a strong force of exclusion appeared; It seems that with the emergence of the small world, the world automatically responds. Exclusion of small world approach! "Bad!" Jiangning''s face has changed greatly, and the blissful space is a must; Although it''s useless, it''s also my own booty. If I can, I hope I can take it back intact. But now, with the approach of the small world, the world consciousness has produced the rejection reaction. This rejection is so strong that the small world can''t support it for a long time! "Carlisle, full speed!" Jiangning''s voice suddenly sounded in Carlisle''s mind. Carlisle hesitated for a while: "master... To speed up, there will be no small damage to the blissful space..." he is an ordinary person, naturally can not feel the rejection from a world. Even today''s earth, the source of a lot of decline, but the earth''s huge excess population, itself can provide a huge source for the world! Therefore, this strong repulsion can be resisted for a long time by a small world that has not yet fully grown up. For the external world or universe, the local world and the existence of the universe''s natural exclusion. Human beings also reject outsiders, let alone a world? Moreover, this world is still full of vitality, which is essentially different from the world of biochemical crisis, the world waiting to die. "Don''t worry about that. Hurry up!" "Yes, sir Carlisle seemed to recognize the urgency of Jiangning dialect and did not dare to say anything more; At his command, all the power engines of the whole space station started; And in just a few minutes, speed up to the maximum! Rush into the gap in the void quickly! "Boom!" Although most of the space stations have entered the small world, some of them are still cut off by the sudden closing gap! The cutting from the space makes the fracture of the body smooth! There is no flaw in it! "At last, I caught up with you!" Jiangning is also relieved by the successful migration of the whole blissful space; Fortunately, at the last moment, the space station entered the small world. Hum, hum, hum!!! The red alarm sounds everywhere in the blissful space, and a small part of the place is full of thick smoke! In the command room, Carlisle was sweating and quickly ordered: "check the damage of blissful space quickly, and immediately send maintenance robots to repair the damaged area!" "I understand!" Staff quickly hit the keyboard to check the damage of the entire space station! Another group of people, open the storage warehouse, line after line of maintenance robots start quickly; Effective on board the maintenance spacecraft, rushed to the damaged space station, emergency repair! "Sir, the space station is 45 percent damaged. The gravity system is out of balance! Oxygen loss, permanent damage in damaged areas! " "Start the backup gravity system immediately, and start the protective cover at the same time; Well preserved and isolated area, gravity and oxygen must not have problems! " Then, the staff quickly asked Carlisle: "Sir, is it separated from the permanent damage?" "Get out of here now, quick!" Ha ha ha ha! With the operation command issued, the permanently damaged part of the space station is quickly separated from the main body! A beautiful, complex part of the asteroid belt. Then, the self insurance program starts. At the position of the fracture, numerous metal plates are rapidly extended to connect each other seamlessly and save the remaining parts! After a few hours of fast work, the whole space of bliss is saved! Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, then they had time to look at the new world in front of them! "My God, this is..." "A huge continent!" "Moreover, the continent and the ocean are floating in the universe!" "What kind of world is this?" Carlisle also looked shocked at the scene in front of him, he muttered: "this is what the master said about the new world? Why is this continent floating in the universe In front of them is a huge land like a mirror! Around the continent, it''s surrounded by a huge ocean. It seems that there is an invisible barrier around, protecting the land and the sea! Everywhere is full of green land and constantly surging, splashing the sea! "This is my world!" The familiar voice sounded, and people looked back; But when they saw Jiangning standing behind them, they all hurriedly saluted and said hello! "Praise you, great master!" Jiangning nodded slightly and looked at the huge land ahead! "Master, are we going to live in the continent ahead?" Carlisle asked expectantly. Jiangning shook his head. Just when Carlisle was disappointed, Jiangning said, "the ecological environment of this continent is not perfect. At present, you are still living in the space station. Repair the damage, and I''ll transfer some of you to do something else! " "Yes, master!" ¡ª¡ª "Is this... The earth?" Carlisle and de la coulter, looking at the familiar scene, have some confusion in their eyes; They are beside tuteham''s newspaper, looking at the map of the world and the English version of the newspaper. Familiar with the mainland territory, familiar with the name of the country; The only difference is that there is a new land, a new country and a new nation in the Mediterranean! That''s the country they are in now, the kingdom of tutehem!!! "In 1952, the kingdom of tutehem tried to explode the first hydrogen bomb. On November 1 of the same year, the United States immediately tried to explode a hydrogen bomb..." Carlisle and they looked at each other in surprise: "are we back in the past? Back hundreds of years? " "I don''t know, neither do I!" Dracut shook his head blankly. A few of them whispered with the newspaper, but they annoyed the boss of the newspaper: "Hey, you foreign devils, do you want to buy it or not? If you don''t buy it, go away quickly, or call the police and catch you!" "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Carlisle took the money out of his pocket to pay the bill. This is what they specially exchanged with gold. Before they came here, Jiangning had poured the heavenly language into their brains. Moreover, each of them is equipped with a chip, which is much faster than others in learning. Therefore, Jiangning specially let them go to the streets to get familiar with the new environment. "The heavenly language speaks very fluently!" The newspaper owners were surprised that they were communicating in English before; Now at first glance, I''m surprised to hear that the foreign devils can speak such fluent celestial language! The difficulty of Tianyu is the same as that of Chinese, even more difficult than that of Chinese in some places; At the same time, Tianyu has a large vocabulary, so it has something in common with Chinese. After all, two languages are born out of one language. So the newspaper owner will be a little surprised, but for foreign devils call him do not apologize, because here is tutehem! Chapter 171 "It''s a whole new world, and it was hundreds of years ago; Technology is quite backward. I don''t know what the purpose of our host is. Is it just to improve the technology of the world? Or technology in this country? " It''s hard for dracut to understand, because the world is so backward compared with 2159. "We''d better not guess the master. The master must have his reason! Although this is the antique world hundreds of years ago, there was no country named tutehem hundreds of years ago. It is necessary for us to understand the history of this country so that we can serve the host better! " "Besides, we only need to complete the task assigned by our master. Don''t worry about the rest. Can you be indifferent to the life span of 300 years? " Carlisle asked. Dracut glanced at Carlisle and was always worried about Carlisle''s betrayal; Now, although he has signed a "contract" and has to work with Carlisle, dracut vowed to take off Carlisle''s disgusting head! Step on a few more feet! However, with the signing of the contract, all this is impossible. With drakut''s political wisdom, he can naturally understand how harsh the content of his original contract will be. Although she didn''t know what it was, she thought of the words she couldn''t understand and the eye mark on her arm. Dracut doesn''t need to think to know that he can''t get rid of the confinement and become a free body in this life! Therefore, at this moment, drakut also accepted his fate! ¡ª¡ª For a while, dracut and Carlisle were browsing through a lot of history books in the National Library! Thanks to the huge storage space of brain chips, books often only need to be scanned; A lot of content will be copied into the chip. Then, you can quickly read all the content in a very short time! Seven days, just seven days! Carlisle, they have seen the whole history of human civilization! The history of this new world, apart from tuteham, is very clear; It''s no different from the history of the earth in their world. Only in BC and modern times, slightly different. In terms of science and technology, except for some obscure black technologies, the overall level of development is not much different from the original world! "New world, new and totally different development! What''s more, the great master is the creator of the land and the nation under his feet Carlisle''s eyes twinkled and said excitedly. On the other side, drakut and others are also like this. You know, they have witnessed the magical power and mysterious witness of Jiangning! "Go and see the master!" ¡ª¡ª The Royal Palace is in a meeting now! "Sire, with the success of our country''s first hydrogen bomb explosion experiment; The two groups are extremely afraid of us now! And our intercontinental missile has been successfully launched! " The defense minister said excitedly. Even though the ministers around had already known about it, their excitement and pride were still hard to tell. Hutt was very satisfied, and his face was full of pride: "very good, well done! Although our territory is very small, but our territory is full of treasures! The wizard King protects his descendants! Before the dawn of civilization, civilization was born one or two hundred years earlier! " "When other nations and countries were civilized, we were far ahead of them! When their land is threatened by war, or is full of war, we are comfortable and prosperous; In peace! Rich scientists and asylum seekers from all over the world are flocking to our country for refuge "... while they are still suffering from the economic crisis, we are least affected. Now it is the first country in the world to successfully test hydrogen bombs and intercontinental missiles, even if it loses its colony in the future; We are still one of the most powerful countries in the world, forever! Even in the future, to be the greatest, the most powerful and the only country! " "Long live the wizard king! Long live the kingdom of tutehem "Long live the wizard king! Long live the kingdom of tutehem ¡ª¡ª There is no doubt that the changes that have taken place in tutehem have affected people''s minds. International vision, focusing on touthheim. With a group of top scientists brought by Jiangning settled in the Royal Academy of Sciences in tutehem, tutehem''s overall scientific and technological strength has risen rapidly by rocket! Whether military or civilian, the speed of the jump is quite fast! In order to maintain the balance, but also for their future strategic arrangements, Jiangning slowed down the pace! Let touthheim move forward at a steady pace and release scientific and technological achievements leading the world for about five to twenty years! In the international market, wantonly make money; Buy all kinds of industrial materials, whether ore or oil, all purchase storage! In other words, this tradition also originated in Jiangning In the world, for the large-scale hoarding of goods and materials of tutehem; Involving the nerves of countless countries, they all think that tutehem is preparing for the third world war! For a moment, the international situation has presented a situation of tripartite confrontation! In the face of this tense situation, tutehem urgently refuted the rumor and declared himself a non aligned country. However, there are many potential allies all over the world! ¡ª¡ª Move a complete blissful space, Jiangning''s time is abundant again! In the face of the complicated international situation, he just smiles. In his opinion, it''s no different from playing house wine with children. He doesn''t think highly of nature at all. He looks at the multi universe and naturally looks down on the competition and game between countries! ¡ª¡ª The Mariana Trench is located in the northeast of the Philippines, at the bottom of the Pacific Ocean near the Mariana Islands, between the Asian continent and Australia. It has a total length of 2550 km and is arc-shaped with an average width of 70 km. Most of the water depth is more than 8000 M. The deepest point is the deepest point of the earth, which is 11095 meters deep in the fitchatz abyss! At the moment, in this area where human beings can not set foot, there is a figure standing in the deepest part of the barren and oppressive sea floor! Jiangning came here for his purpose! In a tourism like action, it''s easy to move away the paradise space far beyond human science and technology for more than 200 years! And left a dark hand, now again came to the deepest waters of the earth, nature is to make the same action again! "The sea pressure is quite severe. If it wasn''t for the fusion of my soul and the small world. I''m afraid I can''t get in here with the help of small world protection anytime and anywhere! " Jiangning frowned and thought, it''s more than 10000 meters deep, and the sea pressure is amazing. Even if the level 4 wizard enters here rashly, he can''t bear it! Only at level five or above can the realm of the gods ignore this kind of Jedi! Insert a crystal that is more than two meters long and is as blue as a diamond into the seabed. Jiangning is around the crystal again, laying magic protection! Prevent the change of the seabed, move the position of the crystal! With the insertion of the crystal, the world seems to feel something, sending out bursts of joy, while a huge source of decline; Award to him, Jiangning was not polite smile! Most of them are left to the small world, and only a part is left to buy knowledge from the housekeeper! Jiangning has always been the case with regard to the follow-up knowledge reserve, so as to avoid variables in the future! Whether it is used or not, as long as you can buy it, buy it all and reserve it! Use it later! "Master, what do you want to do?" The housekeeper who couldn''t see through Jiangning asked Jiangning, "I don''t understand your layout anymore! It seems that you are in the next big game of chess, laying an unimaginable situation. With all due respect, I can''t see what you''re thinking? " Chapter 172 Jiangning naturally sees the doubts of the housekeeper from the beginning to the end; In the face of his inquiry, Jiangning said: "some things, once said. If you want to know, you can only continue to see. The only thing I can tell you is that I am laying out a crazy chess game! During this period, everyone is a chess piece! " Looking at Jiangning''s heroic ganyun, the housekeeper began to pour cold water: "master, you have to understand. There is a truth in the world. This ancient Chinese saying contains profound truth! Although I know you are in the layout, but any board has its shortcomings and variables. It''s very likely that something unexpected will happen, which will destroy the whole chess game! " "Ha ha!" Jiangning gave a cold smile and said, "is there a smooth way to pursue eternity?" "Of course not, master!" "Of course, I understand that there are flaws and variables in any situation! But the current situation is a wonderful plan that I worked hard all night! Once successful, the benefits I get will be indescribable! Even if I fail, I don''t have any loss! At least, in terms of life safety, I am absolutely sure! If something goes wrong, don''t forget that I still have a growing world to support me! " "But... Master..." "Wait and see, housekeeper! You just need to help me, and don''t worry about other things. Don''t you think you''ve exceeded your authority? " "Sorry, master!" Jiangning is very alert to the housekeeper! This kind of feeling appears after becoming level 4 wizard. Very abrupt appearance, but one thing, Jiangning is very sure. That is, there is absolutely no danger of life when you get along with the housekeeper. Therefore, Jiangning would tolerate the housekeeper''s trial again and again. "I''ve had enough of this!" Jiangning thought to himself. Finally, I looked back at the deep blue crystal on the sea floor, with an indescribable emotion in my eyes; Flash of light, instantly disappeared in the Mariana Trench, back to tutehem! ¡ª¡ª In touthheim, as time goes on; More and more industrial products containing science and technology have entered thousands of households; Export to international market! Immersed in the joy of scientific and technological products, the people show off to the countries around them. Let countless people, envy at the same time more eager for the superiority of tutehem! The same capitalist countries, why is the difference so big? ¡ª¡ª Time also passes at a slow but extremely fast speed. The main world, in this case, more and more events in the rapid emergence. Jiangning was drinking tea, sitting on the sofa and looking at the newspaper, but he was surprised to see the content that interested him: "there have been many robberies in Chinese banks, and the target of the suspect is suspected to have special abilities..." "... a large number of superpowers are suspected to have appeared all over America!" "In the world, there have been a number of superpowers Events..." ¡­¡­ Looking at the contents of the newspaper, Jiangning''s face showed a strange emotion. "Mutants!" "The more powerful people there are, the better. In this way, I will get more and more profits in the future." Jiangning only paid a little attention to such incidents, and then shifted his eyes. It doesn''t make much difference to him whether he is a mutant or something else. The stronger the world, the better, because it represents his future benefits! Although one of the degree to firmly grasp, a careless; It''s very likely that it will crash completely! "Add some small plans!" ¡ª¡ª "Mutants?" Hutt''s eyes widened and he looked at the secretary; With a slight frown, he said, "are you sure your majesty means those super powers?" "Your Majesty, I''m sure! That''s what the wizard king said, and he gave me a paper order for you! " "Oh?" Hutt was a little surprised: "bring it to me!" Hutt took it and looked at it carefully; After a long time, he put it down, thought for a while, and said, "inform the cabinet immediately!" ¡ª¡ª In the not too distant future, everything ushered in the biggest crisis! "Be careful, that thing may appear at any time!" In a basement, four men and two women sit around; Nervous to observe the position of the top of the head, they look in a hurry, embarrassed. "... that''s all. I''ll send the bishop back later. We have to move the location!" "Then..." Boom!!! Boom!!! "No, the hunter is coming!" All the people were shocked and looked at the dust and crevices of the ceiling! "Roar!" The gap was soon completely broken, and a humanoid head appeared, and then it seemed like mercury. Follow the crack and slide straight in. "You run, I''ll stop it!" Then, the power of ice and fire emerged, and they were covered with fire and ice! The strong freezing air and the burning flame spewed out in an instant. ¡ª¡ª "Twinkle, help us through!" Phantom cat said nervously! "Phantom cat, be careful!" Flickering hesitantly said: "be careful, you have to live!" A door with gorgeous purple light appeared, and the phantom cat and the bishop immediately ran past; In an open room, the bishop lay on the bed. The phantom cat''s hands were facing the Bishop''s temple, and the white light poured into it. ¡ª¡ª "Your Highness, catch the mutant who escapes again!" Tall type of mechanical body issued a buzzing voice, said to a thin man behind. The man stepped forward, grabbed the flickering chin with one hand, and said with a smile, "tut Tut, flickering for a long time no see!" "Bah!" Spit a face, this person is not angry, he pondered and said: "you are dying, there is no last word to explain it?" "You''re going to die! Even your master... " Twinkle intermittently said that the hand holding her neck made it difficult for her to breathe. "Ha ha, it''s my lifetime honor to serve the great master! And don''t insult the Creator He increased the strength of the wrist, said ferociously. "Ha ha... But... Laugh..." "Tell me, if you will surrender; Such a great and kind Master will spare your life! Maybe you will be allowed to live in his country Flicker very firmly refused: "dream..." "Then you can''t blame me, twinkle. It is said that the blood of mutant is delicious; And the beauty of the mutant, blood is more delicious. You''re welcome, twinkle With that, he grew up and showed his four long tusks, biting them hard! "No!" Chapter 173 ¡ª¡ª A cool looking plane slowly landed in front of a deserted ancient temple; From this plane, several men and women in combat clothes came down one after another. "Barbie!" "Storm girl!" They hugged each other happily, and the others began to say hello to each other! "Professor!" "Children, you are all safe. That''s great!" ¡ª¡ª "As long as the hunter starts to attack, fate will catch the signal! So I asked the bishop to go back to the day before we were attacked and inform us! Then we get out of there and go to the next place. After the hunters passed, there was no us in it, because we had never been there "What does that mean? Can she travel through time? " Wolverine puzzled said. Professor X explained to him: "literally, he sent the bishop back a few days ago to tell us about the coming attack! Of course, he just realized that he was back in his young body "Wow, that''s great!" After hearing this, magneto Wan suggested, "maybe it will work, Charles!" "What works?" Asked the phantom cat in doubt. Professor X took a deep breath and said, "the original destiny plan, no, it was not named at the beginning. Originally called the sentinel project, it was proposed by Dr. Bolivar trisk. He was the top weapons researcher at the beginning, but he secretly used mutants to do experiments. Make use of their ability to do research! Later, a man learned about Dr. Trask''s plan. He was very interested and saved Dr. trisk, who was about to be killed by the witch. " "Wait, who''s the witch?" Asked the phantom cat in doubt. "Her name is Raven. She grew up with me. She''s my family. She''s just like my sister, but she went the wrong way... "Professor X said sadly. Magneto sighed: "her change has a lot to do with me, Charles!" "It''s only because I didn''t guide her well at the beginning..." "Doctor, she..." Professor X continued: "the mutant ability of the magic girl is to change her appearance! She''s a real master of disguise and can be anyone. She accidentally learned about Dr. Trask''s plan, and tried to save more mutants... However, her real goal is to assassinate Dr. Trask! " "It''s a pity that she failed... And was caught by that man!" "That bastard!" "Hateful fellow!" "Who are you talking about?" The phantom cat looked at them suspiciously: "please, can you make it clear?" "This character, you must have heard of his name!" Phantom cat: "who is it?" "He was the first king of tutehem, the legendary wizard king!" Professor X said seriously. The phantom cat widened her eyes: "is he a mutant, too? He lived five thousand years? What on earth does he want to do? " Professor X said: "to be sure, he is not a mutant! It''s a mysterious wizard, but his ability is stronger than countless mutants! What''s more, we still don''t understand his plan! At first, I tried to invade his brain and see his memory! But, on the contrary, he spied a lot of memories about mutants! " "From that time on, the sentinel project was officially renamed" destiny plan "with his participation. No one knows why it is called. However, today''s situation is very appropriate! All human beings are like dolls in his hands. They can''t jump out of his palm! " "Alas "I haven''t dealt with him, it''s almost hard to understand his power! Especially... The black celestial body... Is just like a black hole, easily destroying a city! I think, if he wants to, maybe it will be easier to destroy the whole earth. However, I still don''t understand why he didn''t do it. With his power, even all of us are not his opponents! " Wanciwang said a little dejected. "How powerful is he?" Phantom cat is unbelievable! Among the several mutants present, which one is not an experienced and powerful one? Especially Professor X and magneto are the best among them. Even they are not the opponents of the wizard! You can imagine how powerful the other side is! "In order to change this miserable world and the future, we need your ability to send me back to the past. Change history, maybe I can change the wizard king as much as I can Professor X said sincerely. The phantom cat immediately shook his head: "no, no, it''s impossible. My ability can only send one person back a few days ago. There''s no way to send someone back decades ago, even though you have the most powerful brain! But your mind can''t bear that kind of injury at all. It''s an act of death! " "What if a person can recover immediately after being injured?" Everyone turned to wolverine, and he said, "I''m afraid there''s no more suitable person here than me!" ¡ª¡ª "I''ll wake up in my young body somewhere, and then what?" Professor X said, "come to my house immediately and convince me of all this!" Wolverine turned to him and asked, "can''t you read the heart?" Professor X said, "at that time, I didn''t have that ability, Logan!" He added: "you need to guide me, guide me! Logan, guide me as I guided you. At that time, I was confused, you need to help me. Change our destiny, change this miserable future! " "You need me, too!" "What?" Magneto said, "after the witch left Charles, she followed me. You need to find me, convince me, and then we''ll stop the witch from doing this. Once the witch doesn''t kill trisk, she won''t be captured by the wizard! Maybe... The destiny plan will be shelved. " "Hard job!" Wolverine complained, took out a cigar, lit it and took a good puff. "Believe in yourself, Logan! You''ll make it ¡ª¡ª "When your mind goes back to the past, your body will fall asleep. Once you come back, the present and the past will coexist. As soon as you wake up, what you have done will become a certain history. The rest of us will only know that part of history, as if nothing had happened in the past 50 years. This world, this war... The only one who remembers this history is you. " The phantom cat explained. "Well, Logan, I need you to be as calm as you can be!" Wolverine puzzled asked: "why?" "Because I''m afraid I can''t catch you. Once you don''t keep calm, you may be lost between the past and the present! And you go back to the past, there won''t be much time, hunters will always find us. Besides, this time we won''t run. There''s no place to run. This is the last fight, the history of success will be rewritten, and the fate of failure, you and I, will stop here! " "My task is very arduous. I''ll see you later!" The phantom cat said, "it may hurt a little. You have to bear it!" Just when phantom cat is about to use its power to send Wolverine Logan back to the past All of a sudden, time and space are confined, and everything is forbidden by a great force! Then, a dazzling blue light filled the whole space! In the blue light, a pair of leather boots came slowly through the void. A black robe, no face; But he held a silver wand in his hand. In his left sleeve, the dazzling blue light was pouring out from there. "Hum hum, if you want to change your destiny, I will change my plan as well." Head up, revealing a delicate Oriental face, it is Jiangning! "Professor X, do you think you will succeed? The history you are looking forward to changing is made by me. The future is still dark! Not just humans, mutants or the earth... In fact, how could you know my plan? All this is a bureau, which will make the plan more perfect! " Jiangning stepped to the bed and looked at Wolverine. The wand pointed at the center of Wolverine''s brow. The silver light twinkled and disappeared! "Logan, I hope that when we meet again in the past, we will have a" happy "meeting!" With that, Jiangning left slowly. After he left, the forbidden time and space returned to normal again! ¡ª¡ª "Are you ready? Logan "Come on!" Mirage cat''s ability to launch, hands and palms of the emergence of a mass of strands of white light, pouring into Logan''s temple. "Ah Chapter 174 "Well After waking up, Logan opened his eyes to see a strange room. The layout of furniture and houses is the style of decades ago. "Gulu!" Gently move the body, the sound of water rings. I found that I was sleeping in a water bed with an arm around my neck. Slim and white, this is a woman''s arm! Looking back, you can see a completely strange face. He didn''t know his memory, so he got up and came to the window; Open a corner of the shutter, the outside sunlight stabs in instantly. Raise your hand to block the sun, looking at the outside world of skyscrapers and busy prosperous city! "My God, it''s really successful!" He picked up his pants? Just put on your pants Just then, the door opened and three strange white men came in! Logan looked around in doubt. The woman on the bed was awakened by the sound of the door. She quickly covered her chest with a quilt! "What''s the matter?" Looking at the three men entering the room, Logan asked. "Gwen, put on your clothes and go out at once!" Said a fat, white man with a bushy beard. "Who are you?" The fat white man said, "you should protect the boss''s daughter, not her!" "I didn''t sleep with her..." Logan stressed. "Is it?" Three people obviously don''t believe, didn''t see one of the two leading characters in the room, is busy dressing? "In fact, I''ve done it many times," Logan added "Jimmy!" Ge Wen turns her head and says discontentedly. "But it''s not me now, it''s me in the past... In fact, I just got back here. From the future, back to the present! " Logan''s explanation is funny in other people''s eyes, and everyone looks at him. "Yes? What about your clothes? " "My clothes... Whoa" "Hum!" The white fat man sneered and said to ge Wen, who was dressing, "go out, honey." Logan naturally understood what they wanted to do: "that''s fine. Now you have to give me your car keys and your money. And your leather jacket, of course He pointed to the white fat man''s jacket! "Because you come from the future?" ¡ª¡ª Washington, the White House! "We''re reviewing defense spending, even classified programs!" "We can''t support weapons that attack people. If these mutants, as you say, have been living around us, they haven''t caused any trouble. They haven''t had any problems in the past 10 years, Dr. Trask!" Trisk said, "in fact, you just said something wrong, your excellency. It''s not that the mutants didn''t make trouble, but that they have. In the distant Mediterranean, there are several cases of bank robberies by mutants! " "Even so, what does that have to do with your budget? Because the mutant robbed the bank? In fact, ordinary people are also involved in robbery, shooting and other vicious cases! " Trisk said with a smile: "Your Excellency, you have a very good saying just now." The councillor looked at him without knowing what he had just said. "Ordinary people, in fact, in your mind, have already treated themselves differently from mutants, haven''t they?" Trisk continued with a smile: "in fact, mutants are very dangerous. They are all around us!" A member said, "isn''t that Cuba?" "There is no definite proof that it was a mutant! Now our real enemies are the Soviet Union, China and tutehem in the Mediterranean. They have targeted missiles at us and our allies around us. This is a traitor, a traitor to Europe! " Some members said with a clear tongue. "As a matter of fact, sir, they do not recognize themselves as European countries, Asian countries or African countries. They divided themselves, China! This has won the favor of China! Intelligence has pointed out that the two countries have made quite close contacts in various fields! Since 10 years ago, this close connection has covered many aspects. Today, China''s military industry and heavy industry can get such a huge development, in which touthheim has made great efforts. Now we should not talk about mutants, but how to bring this country, which is located in the sea of the earth, into our arms ¡ª¡ª Seeing that the building was about to tilt, trisk quickly stopped: "gentlemen, according to my analysis. The forefather of this country, which lives in the middle of the earth, is likely to be a mutant "In fact, their people think that their ancestor was a powerful wizard, doctor!" Trisk continued: "gentlemen, have you forgotten that there are several monarchs in the history of that country who have the ability to predict the future?" "It''s just a myth, doctor! It has appeared in many countries in history, and more in China. Even, I heard that there is a picture compiled by two masters of prophecy, which even accurately predicts what will happen in China thousands of years later! " "Gentlemen, I have a paper here! The intelligence comes from the CIA. The writer is a mutant of Oxford University! " Trask flipped through the document: "I quote this:" for Neanderthals, their mutant close relative Homo sapiens is us! They are "deformed". As soon as the mutant "Homo sapiens" appear, their inferior close relatives will perish! " Now, we are the Neanderthals! " "You mean yourself, Dr. Trask?" Immediately, some councillors retorted, ridiculing Dr. Trask''s short stature. Trisk didn''t mind: "when you send our children to Vietnam, you don''t give them the weapons to defeat the enemy."; You underestimated the enemy, and now you underestimate the mutants. This is no longer just a distant land struggle, but a struggle for the survival of ethnic groups! If you don''t listen to me, you will meet two failures in your life! At that time, it''s too late to start my plan! " "I''m sorry, Dr. Trask! But I want to say that your sentinel robot project is doomed to fail to come true! " ¡ª¡ª When the discussion about mutants took place in the distant United States, tutehem, who was far away in the Mediterranean, also presided over a meeting! The meeting about mutants is just a one-man meeting that one person talks about and the rest listen to! "... with regard to the problem of some more and more serious mutants recently, my request is that all mutants in our country must be registered! As long as they are still law-abiding, they will be given citizenship! Legislation ensures their legal status... At the same time, we can collect the gene pool of mutants, officially launch a "Legion plan", and also admit mutants into the military, police and other departments. With the help of these super powers, I believe the number of criminal cases in the whole country will be greatly reduced! At the same time, it can also stop the malicious guys! " Jiangning talks with great enthusiasm. "Your Majesty, what is your Legion plan?" Carlisle asked tentatively. After years of hard climbing, Carlisle is now mixed with wind and water. It not only opens amandane company all over the country, but also has construction branch in the international market. The founding of the commercial empire gave Carlisle a political heart; After years of hard work, he has now become prime minister! In his long-term national planning policy, touthheim''s economic strength is superior to the world! The per capita wealth of the world is the first, and the overall economic strength of the world is the second, which is only a little less than that of the United States. Proud of his achievements, he was officially canonized as Marquis of Jiangning this year, and his reputation resounded throughout the world, a world celebrity! "The Legion plan involves my plan. It''s top secret. Carlisle, you need to give full play to your super power and create a group of powerful legions for me." As far as Jiangning is concerned, these legions are just mole ants, belonging to the level of cannon fodder. His purpose is just to accumulate data. He will consider it in the future! "I see, sire!" At this time, Jiangning suddenly a Zheng, expression seems to have noticed. "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?" Carlisle asked. Jiangning shook his head, said: "nothing, you continue to work!" With that, the body turned, the light flashed and disappeared. Fortunately, we are familiar with the wizard King''s means of coming and going without a trace. Continue to carry out the relevant conference content! ¡ª¡ª On the other side, the Wolverine Logan also drove to the residence of Professor X! But Professor Charles''s manor, now seems very depressed and decadent, once made Wolverine doubt whether he came to the wrong place. This place is not in line with the lively and beautiful gifted youth school in my impression! "Dangdang!" After parking, Logan goes to the gate and knocks on the door. Before long, a thin young man with glasses opened the door. After seeing Logan, he looked up and down and asked, "who are you?" "Er... What''s wrong with this school?" The beast said, "this school was closed many years ago. Are you the parents of the students?" "Roar, I don''t want to be." "Who are you?" Logan said with a smile The beast said, "I''m hank, Hank McCoy! I''m taking care of this school now! " Logan said with an unexpected smile: "you are a beast! Look at you, you must be a late bloomer "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but please leave quickly!" The beast''s expression looked very uncomfortable, and he was about to close the door, but logan was against the door. "An ordinary thin boy doesn''t have so much strength, beast! I''m looking for the professor. I have something very important to look for him! " With that, Logan pushed the door open and went in. "You''re in the wrong place. There''s no professor here! I''m the only one living here. Get out of here. " The beast strode after Logan and tried to get him to leave. Logan turned, looked at the beast and said, "listen, you and I are very good friends in the future, not now!" As soon as the words came to an end, Logan hit the beast hard on the nose. Nosebleed, was hit at the beginning. "Professor!" Cried Logan, going upstairs. Just then, a wild animal roar came, and Logan turned to see that he was hit by a powerful force. Then, he was thrown to the stairs. He didn''t allow him to slow down, but he saw the beast roaring and coming. "Oh, how terrible!" Logan was lying on the ground, and the beast came quickly, and was about to repair him again. "Hank, what''s going on?" "Professor!" Logan saw the young professor x come down the stairs. He was quite surprised and said, "can you walk?" Charles said with a smile: "your eyes are so good!" He looked at his legs and replied, "this is private property, friend. I have to ask you to get out of here, you know? " "Professor, I''m here today. I have something very important to ask you!" Charles looked like a decadent youth. He took out a bottle of wine from somewhere and took a sip of it: "don''t call me professor. I haven''t called him that for a long time." He took another sip of the wine and said, "you said you had something important to ask me? What, I don''t think I can help you? " "If you can use power now, you''ll know everything." Logan pointed to his head. "How do you know that I have no ability? Are you spying on me? " "No, I come from the future. You sent me here. You sent me 50 years later." Charles said with a smile, "you mean you were sent by me 50 years later?" He took a look at the beast, and the beast shook his head. It was obvious that he felt very ridiculous about this kind of thing. "I know you don''t believe it, but it is. The ability you''ve had since you were 9 years old to hear a lot of voices. At the age of 12, this ability becomes more powerful, and you can hear a lot of voices. But also from that time on, you know, not everyone can hear it! " Logan vowed. Charles''s face changed: "I''ve never told anyone about these things!" "In the future, you will tell others." "You just said I sent you. What''s the matter?" Logan organized language and said, "we have to stop Raven. If she continues, she will be in danger." Charles''s face changed: "what''s the danger? Stop her? What happened to her? What did she do with Eric? " "In fact, raven is now doing a very dangerous operation. She''s going to assassinate Dr. Bolivar trisk. " "Dr. Trask? Why did Raven assassinate him? " Charles asked, puzzled. Logan said, "that''s why I came to you this time!" He said helplessly: "Dr. Trask is studying the ability of mutants and has made a" sentinel "plan for mutants. By chance, raven discovers the truth about this project and trisk''s research on mutants! He tortured the mutants, dissected them. And trisk wants Congress to propose a defense budget for sentinels! " "Wait a minute, why does this trisk do this?" "Dr. Trask hates mutants very much, and the sentinel project is for the total extermination of mutants," Logan said. When Raven finds out, she goes to assassinate trisk. Unfortunately, raven failed. Besides, she was captured by a powerful man! This man is very interested in trisk''s plan. He invited Dr. Trask to his place, provided sufficient funds to help Dr. Trask, and made changes to the sentinel program. Some other plans were added and renamed "destiny". In the future, 50 years from now, the world will be dark. Countless mutants and human beings have died, and we are also surviving, so I come back here, hoping to prevent this from happening! " "What you said is ridiculous!" Charles was a little unbelievable, and he doubted his heart. He easily believed what the man said. Clearly is the first time to meet, why, he should easily believe it? Chapter 175 "Professor, I can assure you that everything I said is true." Charles looked up and said, "I ask you, how did you get back to the past?" "We have a mutant in our team," Logan said. It''s a female mutant. We all call her phantom cat. Her ability to send a person''s consciousness back a few days ago. Relying on her ability, we avoided the situation of death many times. This time, originally you want to come over, but the ability to send people to the past does great damage to consciousness. It''s only my ability to recover immediately when I''m injured. So he sent me back here. " "Amazing power!" Charles praised, he asked: "you just said, raven will be captured by a powerful man, who is that man?" Rogan said: "this enemy is very strong, after Trask went to him. The progress of research is amazing. I don''t know the specific data. I know these things from the future. Also because of this person, trisk''s sentinel plan expanded to destiny plan, covering the whole earth and all species in the future! " "Does he want to destroy the world?" Logan took out a cigar, lit it, took a deep breath, and said, "I don''t know what his plan is, but I know this guy has made quite a lot of weapons, and even vampires exist!" "Vampires?" Charles and the beast, they couldn''t believe their eyes. Charles said seriously, "you mean this guy can make life?" "Yes, and he also has a dragon, a three headed dragon, which is said to be his pet!" "Incredible, incredible!" Charles murmured, "well, tell me who this guy is." "In fact, you absolutely know his name!" "Oh?" Logan said: "he is the name of the founder of tuteham, the legendary wizard king!" "How is that possible? This is nonsense, it''s just a myth! I''ve studied his affairs, and many of them are myths, just like the Bible. " Logan shrugged: "in fact, that''s the truth. Moreover, because of him, the future history will become like that. The newly developed sentries are divided into many types. It''s like a strict distinction between arms. The hunter who hunts the enemy, the pursuer who pursues the enemy, and the last mysterious exterminator. We''ve only seen two kinds of robots, hunting and chasing. The last exterminator has never seen them, and we don''t know what kind of power they have. " "What do you want me to do?" Just listening to Logan''s description, Charles can imagine what a terrible scene it will be once it comes true! "We need to find as many helpers as possible. Because I''m not sure when the wizard king will show up. Therefore, we need to be prepared for the fierce war! " Charles said seriously, "you mean we''re going to have a conflict with this wizard king?" "The inevitable result!" "I''m afraid I''ll let you down. I don''t have the ability. And I don''t want to be involved in that anymore. " With that, Charles turned and walked toward the stairway. "The professor I know is not like this. He is the kind who will try his best to help others and enlighten them no matter how confused they are." Charles stopped slightly, then walked upstairs without looking back. "I told you, the professor is gone." Logan looked at the beast. "What''s the matter with him?" The beast sighed and said, "he''s lost everything, Eric, raven and his legs. We set up a school, a lab, and it turned out after the first semester. The Vietnam War got stuck, and older children and teachers were recruited. He''s hit hard. He''s down. I want to help. So I study the serum to treat his spine. The basic formula is the same as the serum to control my ability. The amount I use is just enough to maintain the balance! He uses too much. I try to get him to give up, but he can''t stand the pain, the sound. The serum made his legs recover, but... He took too much. " "Professor, can I finish the task and change our destiny?" This kind of Professor X, let Logan hit, can''t help but be full of confusion about the future, at this time "I''ll help you find him, but not for the future, just for her!" "Professor!" ¡ª¡ª "This message..." on the towering wizard tower, Jiangning stood alone at the top, looking at the faint eye mark in the sky. "My mark? Someone has crossed time and space, and the future me has left me a message! " The slightly lowered head and loose hood covered most of his appearance, looking at the disappearing mark; The corner of the mouth suddenly evokes a touch, meaning inexplicable smile. "Reverse... The future?" ¡ª¡ª On the other hand, raven, the magic girl, sneaks into trisk''s company. Trying to steal the relevant information about the mutant, but let her see the experimental data of trisk dissecting the mutant. Looking at the photos, the dissecting and stitching photos, Ruiwen left tears heartbroken, and her hatred for trisk was even stronger! ¡ª¡ª Another place, Logan, Charles and hank, was helped by quicksilver. Successfully rescued the imprisoned magneto Eric and went to Paris, France. There, countries will hold summit! ¡ª¡ª "Good afternoon, everyone. Thank you for coming. Congratulations on your victory over the United States! I know you''re going downstairs to shake hands and take pictures, so I''ll get to the point! We have a new enemy now, and this enemy will make your weapons useless. Let the army be helpless, let the country have no resistance! " Staff, constantly to the presence of Vietnamese officials issued documents, trisk himself constantly explain the crisis, trying to seek new support! "... you need new weapons, sentry droids. Its flying ability is equivalent to that of jet aircraft, and its firepower is very powerful... " ¡­¡­ "The configured gene navigation can find the target half a mile away, and only when the target is determined can it attack. This weapon can save human from unnecessary casualties..." with that, trisk pressed the navigator in his hand. As a result, bursts of mild alarm sound, constantly sounded. "Unless there are mutants here..." trisk took the navigator in his hand and scanned the people around him until all the signals of the navigator were full of red. When the shape girl found that she couldn''t muddle through, she immediately showed her original appearance. Knock down the guard quickly and forcefully, with orange eyes, staring at trisk! After the magic woman knocked down a guard with a slide shovel, she picked up a pistol and aimed at trisk. "Raven!" "Charles?" "Ah The knocked down guard ejected an electric circle from his hand and shot at the magic woman; The intense current makes the magic woman lose her ability to move immediately. ¡ª¡ª "Eric, what are you doing?" Magneto grabs the pistol and aims at the witch behind Charles: "this is protecting our future. I''m sorry, witch!" "No, you can''t, Eric!" "Charles, you can''t stop me!" Trisk, hiding in the corner of the wall, was completely surprised and unable to speak, because his navigator variant signal reached the maximum level! This shows that all the people present are mutants! "Eric, don''t be impulsive." "I''m sorry!" At this time, a gorgeous color light formed a door; A figure, wearing a black robe, step out! Jiangning looked around, looking at the blue body of the magic woman: "mutant?" As soon as I lift my hand, an invisible suction directly captures the magic girl. With one hand, he pinched the magic girl''s neck, lifted her up and looked at her with great interest; The full vision eye hanging on her chest radiates a golden light, shining on the body of the magic girl. "Stop it, you bastard!" When logan saw the most familiar and terrible figure in the deep memory, he was furious and rushed at Jiang Ningmeng with his claws. "Hum!" With one hand, the magic girl was thrown out. Then, a dark action, like a shadow, wrapped the magic girl in. "Raven!" "No!" "Whoosh!" A miserable green light, directly on Logan''s body; Logan screamed and was shot out, but he didn''t die. This made Jiangning a little surprised: "Oh, although you didn''t exert all your strength, you can resist the curse! Logan, you have a lot of research value! " One hand virtual grasp, invisible suction, take a picture of Logan directly. Watching Logan, a familiar call came. Jiangning looked at Logan''s eyebrows and found that there was a silver light. Battle point to Logan''s eyebrows, a flash of memory into Jiangning''s mind. "Ha ha, I see! Mutants from 50 years later, hum After receiving the message from his future self, Jiangning fully understood everything. I have the most intuitive understanding of the plan I have implemented. This is an opportunity to completely reverse the unfavorable situation! Hum! Hum! Hum! The whole building, as long as it contains metal, is controlled by Eric, magneto. Looking around, looking at the constantly exposed metal, Jiangning did not care about a smile. Shua! Countless metal blades stabbed him in an instant, but Invisible barrier, firmly protect Jiangning three feet of land! All round defense without dead angle: "your current strength can''t cause any threat to me, Mr. magneto!" Eyes slightly a stare, a great spiritual power, turned into a terrible storm, swept everything. "Ah Wanciwang screamed, only felt his mind as if inserted into a red hot iron, hard stirring. With a single blow, magneto bleeds instantly. He took a picture of trisk, who was completely stunned by the play. He ignored trisk''s dull eyes and said, "Dr. trisk, I''ve heard so much about you! Are you interested in being my servant "Wait a minute. Where did you... Where did you get Raven?" Charles struggled to get up. Even with his ability, he couldn''t stand the mental impact just now. A shock, instantly solved magneto, beast and Professor X who lost all ability! "Damn it... Asshole!" Logan constantly struggling, trying to get rid of Jiangning''s control! "Magic girl?" "She''s here!" she chuckled Magic wand towards the body in front of the void a little bit, a gray fog appeared, and then everyone will see the magic girl that lonely figure, in a gray fog filled place wandering! "Ruiwen!" Before they were happy, they saw all kinds of monsters in this foggy world. Constantly attack the magic shape female, for a time, the magic shape female panic, left avoid right flash. "Damn it, let her go!" "What if I don''t?" "Asshole!" Charles''s eyes were full of blood, and the effect of the injected serum was rapidly fading; He is not deliberately trying to suppress his own ability, a powerful force in him. ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Jiangning surprised a pick eyebrow, some accident: "did not expect, you actually contain such a strong spiritual power.". I''m interested in you, too! " "Let Raven go!" Whoo! Whoo! Whoo! The invisible spiritual power turns into a storm at this moment; The impact of the material world, Charles this moment of explosion, the power is quite amazing! But "Strike a stone with an egg!" Disdain said, in the face of constantly invading their brain''s spiritual power, quietly gather strength, a more powerful spiritual power instant counterattack. In general, it can crush Charles'' spiritual power in an instant, invade Charles'' brain in an instant, and constantly read his memory! "Roar!" Hum! Hum! Hum! Beast, wolverine, Logan and magneto, I don''t know why; The strength of the body is climbing, in an instant, wanciwang''s magnetic control is trying to control the metal composition in Jiangning''s blood! "Well, you are not enough!" The invisible distorted position suddenly reveals the shape and quality at the moment; People clearly see that in the three foot section of Jiangning''s body, they are all protected by a twisted force field! "What the hell is this?" Logan and the beast hank, their claws and strong strength, in the face of this twisted position, but there is no effect! Dr. trisk, standing at the foot of Jiangning, was completely shocked by the scene. Just listen to him mutter: "such a powerful force, how can humans be the opponent of mutants?" He turned his head to look at Jiangning again. He was not surprised. On the contrary, he was very strong: "who is this man? If you''re not a mutant, why do you have superpowers? " Boom! Boom! Boom! Several people standing in the building, completely unable to withstand their devastation; In the destruction of many powerful forces, the building began to collapse quickly! Boom!!! Chapter 176 "Ah "My God, what happened?" A good building, in an instant collapse! This made countless onlookers panic and think that it was the provocation of the militant! When the smoke and dust dispersed, countless onlookers saw a scene challenging them once again! But see a person, a black robe, one arm raised a person, stand in the air! ¡­¡­ "Let... Go, raven! Please Charles, who is strangled by Jiangning, grabs Jiangning''s arm with both hands and prays for Jiangning to release the magic girl! "Charles, do you know? Just that instant contact, I know all about you! Your growth experience, your family, your thoughts, your memories... Everything you have. I know that even your parents don''t know you as well as I do. Even if it''s you, you don''t know yourself well! However, I see the whole process of you, for your understanding, I can only say naive "I don''t know what you mean... But I know the future world from Logan! Why are you... Doing this? Why exterminate mutants and human beings? " Taking advantage of the rare time of peace, Charles began to question Jiangning. "When you have the power of the world, you find that the earth is too small. When you walk out of the earth, there is a vast solar system. But outside the solar system, there is the Milky way... Many extragalactic galaxies, even the universe! The big universe, however, is just a small corner of the multiverse "You mean, there''s another universe!" Charles asked in shock. Jiangning sneered: "even in the depths of the universe beyond the earth, there are powerful races! Your eyes are so limited that you can''t see through what I''m going to do. " "What does this have to do with your extermination of mutants... And humans? Er... "Charles seemed to forget that he was still held by his neck. It was not until Jiangning exerted his wrist that he remembered. "Because there is something I covet here!" Jiangning said with a sneer: "just like you white people, what a glorious history of missionary work! Hold up the sword and cross, spread the glory of God! When they colonized America, they killed all the original inhabitants there! What do you do with freedom and democracy? " "At the beginning, you regarded the non white people as pigs and dogs, but now I regard the whole earth as pigs and dogs. That''s the same thing! This is just the beginning of my plan, a farm and experimental base! " Jiangning''s astonishing argument left Charles speechless. What''s more shocking is that the other side even regarded the whole mankind and the whole earth as a breeding farm and experimental base! The onlookers did not know what they said; However, they are all frightened with curious eyes, looking at them, constantly taking photos. "Aren''t you... Human?" Jiangning said: "I am human, but different from you! I''m here, and I''m loyal to my blood! This is just my resting place, my eyes are not limited to this. You take yourself for granted, Charles! Your mind is so childish that you have the ability to change all human beings, but you don''t need it! With hypocritical ideas, trying to change human ideas! " "Maybe some people will agree with your idea, but more people will not agree with your idea. Because you mutants were not born out of an experiment. It''s a genetic change. Experimental accident, people may have different eyes, but will not hate! Because you know, it''s an accident. And when you are born like this, ordinary people will be afraid and panic because of your strength, but they are more jealous! " "The emergence of mutants makes human beings no longer a superior role. But the moment back to the bottom of the food chain, in the top of the ordinary human head, there is a new insurmountable mountain! Will your idea come true in the end? With the passage of time, your idea will be more strongly tested, and eventually it will only evolve into a new fight! Until, one of them completely exterminates, or merges! " "No, I always believe! Humans and mutants can live in peace! Because mutants are also human beings! " Charles is still firm, his idea! "Is it?" Jiangning let go of Charles, and then his eyes filled with silver light, he looked at Charles: "then, please go to see and listen to it for yourself!" ¡­¡­ "What are these two guys?" "It''s a monster!" "Incredible power, I want to..." "They are so powerful, will they treat us as slaves in the future?" ¡­¡­ "No, it''s not!" Charles shed tears of pain, although he heard a lot of such words, but in such a situation, his heart was still uncomfortable. "You hear me, Charles! This is human nature, if we all have super power, there will be no hatred! Hate the rich, hate others, look better than yourself, be taller than yourself, have more money than yourself... Human nature is so, once everyone is the same as each other, it won''t be ¡­¡­ "He cried?" "What a pity! Because of what? " "Did he lose a duel with the man in black?" ¡­¡­ Suddenly, hearing these voices, Charles was delighted: "human, compassionate! My idea may not be accepted by all human beings, but some people are willing to accept my idea. Once the mutants and human beings coexist peacefully, both sides will always find a common answer! " "Do you really think so?" "Yes "Ha, time will tell! Now, some people in the human race are discussing ways to deal with mutants! " Charles said firmly: "I want to... Reverse the future! Never let the tragic end come again "Do you think there''s a way to stop me?" "I believe that as long as we work together, we can stop you!" "Think of me as a villain! Ha ha Hands spread, said: "then try to stop ah!" With that, his eyes closed, and then above Jiangning''s head, a dark sphere quickly rose to more than 500 meters in diameter! "What are you going to do?" Charles yelled. Looking at the huge sphere, the breath of throbbing came continuously; Charles instinctively realized that this black sphere is definitely a disaster! "Don''t you keep trying to stop me? Come on, stop me! Otherwise, the city will be destroyed! " Jiangning''s body, gradually rising, the top of the head that black ball, also slowly increasing! And in a terrible posture, expanding the body! Within a few minutes, it has grown to about one kilometer in diameter! Block out the sky, a breath of terror, from the black sphere constantly sent out! "We can do it another way, we don''t have to do it!" Charles panic, looking at the terrible ball and the breath of palpitation, you can know that once this unknown thing attacks! Well, just look at the volume, it is absolutely unbearable terrible consequences! It is also the most unforgettable disaster moment in human history! Jiangning turned a deaf ear to Charles'' cry and went his own way: "stop me, Charles! Otherwise, go to hell "My God, run "Help "Run, run!" ¡­¡­ "You, you bastard!" Logan stood on the ruins, looking at Jiangning''s figure as if he were a demon, and said, "I can''t stop it. Everything is back on the right track again! As in history, at the Paris summit, the witch assassinated trisk. As a result, he appeared, the magic girl was captured, and the invincible power easily defeated us! Is the future... Hard to change? " Chapter 177 "There is a theory in quantum physics that time will never change, just like a river. If you throw a stone into the river, the river will only ripple, but it will not change its flow direction! No matter what you do, the flow of the river will never change. History is back to the origin again "Hank, do we have any hope?" Logan looked at the sky blankly, the giant, the breath of palpitation brought a heavy weight, breathless. Hank shook his head blankly: "I don''t know, I don''t know!" He looked around at the ruins and said, "if it can''t be changed, then the future is still miserable!" "We have to... Stop him!" ¡­¡­ "Please, don''t do that!" Charles tried to make the last effort, looking at the huge dark sphere. He kept talking with Jiangning: "you have your own country and descendants here. Why spread the war to ordinary people? Come on "Are you trying to convince me with pale words?" Jiangning''s voice sounded in Charles''s mind, cold and heartless, without any fluctuation. "I know I can''t convince you, but anyway, please give us a chance!" "Opportunity?" "Charles, you don''t know anything; From your point of view, I am the public enemy of the world! It''s the villain who threatens the world, the careerist! However, in my opinion, what we are doing now is just a game, an experimental game! " "The game?" Charles said angrily, "do you just divide your current behavior into games?" "What do you think?" Disdain to say: "you think I want to conquer the earth? Conquer the world? If I want to do this, I started doing it as early as 5000 years ago! You can''t see through the future, you can''t see through the rules, you see the problem is still between good and evil. And I started looking at the rules! " Looking down at Charles: "Charles, you are so naive!" ¡­¡­ Hum! Hum! Hum! The terrible black celestial bodies began to increase their suction; In this gradually enhanced force, the earth began to restless, soil and plants, gradually inhaled into the sky! "Stop it ¡ª¡ª In the future, the elimination of the remaining mutants is also beginning! Looking at the Wolverine Logan who was stung from time to time, magneto was very worried: "I don''t know what happened to Logan''s action. That man is quite terrible. I''m worried about them. They can''t change the future!" "Old friend, you should choose to believe in Logan, and you should also believe in us!" Professor X firmly said: "in the future, it must be able to change!" "Ah Logan, lying on the stone platform, began to cry in pain; Professor X asked eagerly: "what''s the matter?" Phantom cat anxiously said: "his state began to become unstable, I can''t catch him! I guess his consciousness has been strongly impacted! Ah "What''s the matter with you?" Barbie the Iceman asked. "I..." the phantom cat shivered and said, "I... I just had a very strong spiritual impact!" "This..." Magneto murmured to himself, "it can''t be, it can''t be like this!" "Is he so powerful? Through Logan, you can even attack phantom cat! " Professor X is also unbelievable, he asked the phantom cat with concern: "are you OK, is it important?" Mirage cat to maintain their ability, nodded: "I can also... Support! Although this spiritual force attacked Logan''s consciousness, the impact I suffered was only a small part. After a while... It should be OK! Ouch Phantom cat suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood! ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± ¡­¡­ "The enemy is coming, there are 20 motherships, just 10 miles away!" "Ready!" After listening, the storm girl took a few steps and stood outside the fence. Eyes turned pale, lightning and storm began to brew, powerful momentum, rising! "Storm girl, you can''t beat them alone!" "But it can stop them!" Storm woman said, creating a lightning storm covering a large area, madly attacking 20 motherships. ¡­¡­ "Duchess, we are under attack! The enemy analysis result, is storm female The Duke drank a mouthful of Yin red blood, and four sharp tusks appeared on his slightly opened lips. He disdained to smile: "the rest of the shrimps and crabs are not the climate! Send out the hunters and wipe out the remaining mutants! Then, to support our great God "Yes, your highness!" With the hatch of a mothership opened, countless Hunter robots began to fly towards the destination. Although the storm destroyed many, but compared with a large number of robot corps, this loss is a negligible part! ¡­¡­ "Twinkle!" A twinkling nod, arm toward the front of a sweep, a gorgeous purple tunnel appears. Storm woman threw out a group of lightning, bishop absorbed the lightning, yelled repeatedly, the gun in his hand continued to fire. Destroy one hunter after another! ¡­¡­ "There are so many enemies that we can''t stop them!" The firemen kept shouting, and the hunter''s transformation was more powerful than the sentry''s. A few of their mutants alone can''t completely stop the hunters. With the hunters approaching, casualties are also constantly emerging! ¡ª¡ª "Don''t do that, please stop!" Charles looked hopelessly at the dark celestial bodies in the sky. The huge absorption force was not only soil and vegetation, but also buildings, population and transportation; All are absorbed into the sky by the terrible celestial body. Jiangning turned a deaf ear to all this and devoted himself to the control of celestial bodies. At this time, countless metals began to combine, forming a super huge steel shield! Firmly in front of the block, to resist the terrible force of absorption. The one who escaped, screaming, fled the scene and ran further away. "Eric, can you stop me like this before?" Eric''s face is full of veins and sweat. He turns a deaf ear to Jiangning''s inquiry. Do your best to control the steel industry of Paris! Constantly thickening, the "life shield"! "It''s not irreparable. Please stop!" "Hum!" A more grand force appeared, the power of terror, instantly defeated the huge steel shield! In the face of Jiangning''s natural strength, fantie can''t stop it at all! "Eric, it''s up to you to experience the power first hand!" As soon as the voice fell, Eric was sucked into the air by the terrible suction. In the face of this hard to shake the power, even if Eric began to struggle with all his strength, it was useless! "No, stop it!" Just when Eric is about to be sucked into the interior by the terrible celestial body; All of a sudden, Eric''s figure disappeared. "Are you... Quicksilver?" Seeing that quick silver had saved Eric, Charles''s expression was obviously relieved. "Hoo, I''ve caught up at last!" Quick silver heart looked at the dark objects in the sky with lingering fear. Facing Jiangning''s inquiry, he said frankly: "yes, it''s a good name! Man, are you sure you want to destroy this place and be a great demon? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Do you think you can stop me?" Quick silver shrugged and said with a smile, "I can''t stop you, but someone can stop you!" "Oh?" Jiangning looked at him quite surprised: "where is that man?" "Here it is Jiangning turned to see a girl floating in the sky. Quietly looking at him, doubt asked: "who are you?" "Scarlet Witch!" "The Scarlet Witch?" Looking at her, Jiangning thought carefully, but found that he did not know her. It''s just strange that Jiangning didn''t see the relevant things, so he didn''t know. "Then try it!" But the Scarlet Witch said, "if you break your attack, you will stop! At the same time, will you release the magic girl? " "That''s right!" "That''s good!" With a confident smile, she held her hands high. The dazzling light wrapped her hands, and then the two forces of terror combined with each other, turned into the power to modify reality! By this kind of power contact, Jiangning surprised to find that the talent magic is gradually melting! Once in the heart sink, urge the magic again, absorb the power to turn into repulsion in a flash! In the face of this sudden power, the Scarlet Witch vomited blood instantly! However, she is still gritting her teeth, a short time to modify the reality! "Although your ability is strong, you are still too weak!" Carefully feel, Jiangning is found that this power, although terrible; But the user has not really grown up. If she is the same height as him, then the power of Scarlet Witch will be terrible and amazing. "Professor, help me quickly!" The girl voice suddenly appeared in his mind. Charles was slightly stunned. He quickly recovered and said, "how can I help you?" "Try our best to interfere with him, as long as we crack the attack, we will win!" "OK, I know how to do it!" ¡­¡­ "Shall we talk?" "Talk?" Jiangning looked at Charles and said, "what can I talk about? Charles, you''re trying to distract me, aren''t you "We should have a good talk, no matter what; As a result, we should not hurt ordinary people. It has nothing to do with them at all! " "Arrogant fellow!" Jiangning said, "Charles, do you know your future without my intervention?" ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± "See it with your own eyes, experience it with your own eyes!" Jiangning''s eyes were shining, and Charles suddenly saw a different future. As a result, the mutant is still in a precarious situation. In the face of the encirclement and suppression of sentinel robots, mutant people are constantly killed... Until they can''t hide! "This is..." he could not believe the roar: "no, this is the image you made!" "You know very well if it''s true!" "No way!" ¡­¡­ In the future, facing the killing of hunters, the remaining mutants will die one by one! In the end, only Professor X, magneto, wolverine, mirage cat and Iceman are left! Facing the banging door, magneto leaned against the wall, looked back on his life and said with a self mocking smile: "old friend, we have been fighting with each other all our lives, fighting for different ideas! Now, in the end, they are going to die together! Ha ha Professor X looked at him quietly, feeling his weakness and his reluctance. When the gate is broken, the Iceman is killed, and the killing is imminent; Professor X and magneto, their expressions are quite calm and calm, facing the arrival of death! But all of a sudden, all of a sudden, disappeared without a trace! The impending fire disappeared, the hunters disappeared, their bodies disappeared, and the future changed! ¡ª¡ª The Scarlet Witch kept trying to break Jiangning''s magic, but found that it was a very difficult thing: "Damn, the consciousness returned to the previous body, the strength could not be compared with the past!" I look at my failure and despair. Suddenly, a great force broke through the air and hit the terrible celestial body. Join the third party power, instantly break the balance! Jiangning''s magic is broken! "Who is it!" Jiangning was furious, and he kept tracking down the source of the third party; The panoramic eye in front of the chest constantly scans the environment. "Through the future, run away?" Chapter 178 Although because of the third party''s inexplicable intervention, he cracked his magic; However, they are willing to accept defeat. Jiangning in accordance with the agreement, released the magic female Ruiwen. "Raven!" "Charles!" They hugged each other tightly to celebrate their meeting again for the rest of their lives! "Raven, are you ok! I saw you attacked by the monster, scarred, how, you... "Looking at Raven''s blue skin, no scars, Charles was surprised. "I don''t know. It''s a horrible place," she said. Everywhere is the gray fog, no light source, no end; Moreover, in the thick fog, there are hideous monsters Recalling the space, raven held her shoulders in fear and began to shiver. "It''s all right, raven. It''s all right, let''s go home! " "Yes "Roar!" The beast roars, and with magneto, quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, watch out for Jiangning coming down from the sky! Jiangning is still calm and spotless. "You..." Charles looked at Jiangning and opened his mouth to say something. "You win!" Charles opened his mouth and after a while said, "I''d like to talk to you if I can." Jiangning did not answer, but suddenly looked to the sky! With his sight, more than a dozen fighters flew into the sky! The sound of rumbling from the ground, a large number of tanks and fully armed soldiers, surrounded Jiangning! "Your majesty Jiangning turned to look around, but saw a middle-aged man in traditional clothes standing beside a group of French officers, wondering, "who are you?" "I am the ambassador to France, your majesty!" "Oh Jiangning nodded clearly, looked at the planes in the sky, the tanks in front of him, and a large number of fully armed soldiers, and laughed: "what do you want from France in such a big battle?" The ambassador raised money, organized the language, said: "Your Majesty, they say you... Say you endanger the security of France, damage the national public property and the people''s property, want you... To be arrested!" "Oh? What do you say? " The ambassador wiped the sweat on his forehead: "Your Majesty, I..." "Hum!" With Jiangning''s terrible spiritual power, it''s easy to explore his mind. I know his little ninety-nine! "Give me back my blood!" Just after the words, Jiangning''s body was shining with bursts of red light. Like waves, the ambassador''s body was also shining with blood rays. Then he screamed and turned into ashes! A drop of scarlet blood, quietly floating in place, Jiangning hand a move, that drop of blood flew towards him, quickly into his body. This magical means, let countless people in an uproar! The leaders of various countries who watched through the satellite were extremely afraid of Jiangning! "As for you, go to hell, too!" Jiangning killed heart, eyes, suddenly appear blood red light. All the tanks turned into powder in an instant! "No, please stop! Er... Poof "Don''t challenge my patience, Charles! Do you think I was so weak after I got away with my magic? If you dare to hinder me again, think about the consequences yourself Facing Jiangning full of warning eyes, Charles mouth with blood silent smile. "Dada, dada, dada!" Fighters, guns and missiles flying in the sky are constantly firing ammunition at Jiangning. For these mortal things, it''s just a light swing of the sleeve robe and an instant collapse. Cuff forward a lift, accompanied by a burst of hissing, a long three headed dragon flying toward the sky. In the process of flying, the small body rises to 150 meters in an instant! "Hiss... High!" The three dragons sing to the sky for a long time. They are gorgeous and noble, like beasts. Its three eyes look at the fighters flying in the sky! The mouths of the three heads are slightly open, and lightning and fire are nurturing. Then, the lightning flame suddenly flew towards the fighter in the sky. "My God, what kind of monster is this?" "Emergency evasion!" "No, I can''t get rid of it..." Boom! Boom! Boom! Three fireworks exploded in the air, gorgeous firelight, against the body of the three dragons, making it more majestic and inviolable! "This is... His pet?" Charles looked at the three dragons flying in the sky, and a sense of frustration suddenly rose in his heart! "Has the future... Changed?" ¡­¡­ Boom! Seeing that the three dragons can''t solve these annoying "flies" at one time, their eyes are full of blood, accompanied by a melodious and powerful roar, and countless dark clouds gather quickly! Originally sunny, clear and cloudless sky, the moment was covered by thick clouds! The general sound of thunder, continuous echo; Among the clouds, lightning flashed quickly. Then, countless lightning fast toward the lower level of the fighter to split! Rao, the pilot of these fighters, is the trump of all trumps; But in the face of lightning fast, still difficult to escape the fate of destruction! With a few light explosions, the remaining fighters were completely destroyed! Between heaven and earth, there are only three dragons left, which are slender and huge, swimming freely in the sky! "Come back!" "Hiss... High!" With a roar of joy, the three dragons dive towards Jiangning. In the leap at the same time, the body continues to shrink, and soon shrink to just a few dozen centimeters! Falling on Jiangning''s shoulder, the three heads are constantly on Jiangning''s neck, with their faces rubbing and intimacy! ¡­¡­ "Tell these so-called" big countries "and" powerful countries "who are not convinced and want to regain face. You can declare war at any time, whether it''s a conventional war or a nuclear war, I will accompany you to the end! But be careful that you sleep with your head and get up without it When Jiangning''s words were finished, his body was in the fog and disappeared completely! ¡ª¡ª On the second day, the mainstream media all over the world were in a collective uproar! The world is once again in a state of panic. As for Jiangning, this mysterious figure is known by the heads of government all over the world. Ordinary people don''t know. This is the official warning of the tutehem government to all countries in the world! No country dares to ignore it. Today''s tuteheim has never had enough confidence! I admire the means of my ancestors in the end! However, for the ambassador in France, his nationality was completely removed, and his family was also involved and expelled from the country! At the same time, wantonly investigation of internal personnel, this search really caught a lot of scum and some spies! At the same time, also clearly know a mysterious organization! ¡ª¡ª "Freemasons!" Looking at the information on the desk, Jiangning was a little surprised; I didn''t expect that there would be Freemasons in this world! Jiangning has heard of this organization before. There are various conspiracy theories on the Internet. The members of this organization are all elites of the society, either aristocrats or rich people, or big landlords, big capitalists, big entrepreneurs and politicians! George Washington, the famous founding president of the United States, is a member of this organization! Members all over the world, a total of more than 8 million people, all are elites in all walks of life! However, in the Lord''s world, the Freemasons had some differences! Their core program is actually an organization with Jiangning as the core! This makes Jiangning a little curious. This is the first time that someone has created such an organization with himself as the soul center and organization center! "That''s interesting!" Call a valet and ask him to find an official who knows the inside story of the Masonic church. Let this official come and introduce himself to this organization! Soon, the servant found an official! "Your majesty Jiangning nodded, asked him to sit down, and then asked, "do you know the Freemasons?" "Sire, I know!" "Oh Jiangning''s interest came, and he said with great interest: "tell me about the establishment time and some purposes of this organization." "Yes, your majesty!" Then the official, thinking about the language carefully, Jiangning also drank a sip of tea and waited quietly. Then the official said, "Your Majesty, the Freemasons were founded in 1617 and are located in our country! It was first founded by several bankers, landlords, dealers and arms wholesalers! " "1617? I remember the original Freemasons were founded in 1717. The main world is 100 years earlier than the original time and space! " Jiangning secret road. "At the beginning, this organization was mainly a commercial association, engaged in banking, plantation industry, handicraft industry, weapon and ship manufacturing industry, slave trade and dealer industry! The wide range of business covers all aspects; And with extremely fast speed, absorb new blood to join! So, it''s also called "brotherhood!" Jiangning nodded clearly. After seeing this, the official took a sip of tea and continued: "later, because of the development of this organization, it became more and more powerful! For the internal rough rules, the modification and improvement! His first president claimed to be a descendant of the wizard king! That is your descendants! They say that they know the nature of the universe and the mysteries of the universe! Eye and hexagram as the core mark Jiangning nodded and said in secret: "this is similar to me!" His mark is the pattern of the eyes. As for the hexagram, it can be used in many places, and the Western wizard novels also have the factor of hexagram! In this way, it''s really like an organization with him as the core! "Their idea is to believe that the wizard Wang will return to his kingdom one day. They regard themselves as saints and show that they are part of the pursuit of truth and are the servants of the wizard king on the road of truth! You are the only true God in the universe "Tut tut!" Jiangning stroked his chin, speechless way: "this is met fans, or the kind of brain powder!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 179 In an underground temple, the decoration here is extremely luxurious and brilliant; It''s decorated with gold foil everywhere, polished marble floors and sculptures everywhere; Countless crystal chandeliers light up here, making the dark underground like day! In a hall that can accommodate thousands of people, countless people sit on benches and watch a huge curtain! The image shown above is the scene of Jiangning''s great power and the final feat of easily destroying the French army! "Brothers! The true God has come again and returned to our great kingdom! Our organization is bound to become more and more prosperous under the leadership of the true God, and follow our God to explore the mysteries of the universe! " "Long live the wizard, long live the brotherhood "God, come!" "God, come back!" ¡­¡­ "Be quiet, brothers and sisters, be quiet! The president has something to say! " With the call of the emcee, the noisy scene stopped, and all the well-dressed and elite people in the society were waiting attentively; Only their trembling bodies show their inner restlessness and excitement! An old man with gorgeous hair and obvious touthheim face stepped onto the stage, and countless eyes focused on him instantly. He said excitedly: "brothers, our organization was founded in 1617! The original purpose is for business and wealth! Later, with more brothers joining us, our organization developed and expanded, and finally established the leading idea of taking God, that is, the wizard king, as the center! On the road of seeking truth, we have no spare effort to move forward! However, our way to seek truth is always full of twists and turns! What is the reason? The reason is that we lack a correct leader and a mentor on the way to seek truth! To guide us and give us further instructions! " "Although we are short of tutors, we are still unswervingly following the wizard Wang''s thought, exploring the truth and the wizard''s steps in the face of such a situation! Once upon a time, we doubted the existence of the wizard king! Because, according to legend, after the wizard King defeated the strong enemy, he set foot on the road of looking for the water of eternal life. No one knows whether the wizard king has found the water of eternal life, and no one knows where the wizard king has gone! " "Even so, we still know the existence of the great wizard king from various records. There is no doubt that his existence is real. He created the land under our feet; Created our nation! My brothers and sisters here, although there are other nationalities, they have drunk blood wine since you joined the organization! It means that you are surrounded by the blood of the wizard king! " "You are all children of the true God, descendants of the true God! We are divine, true divine! In this country, in this world, the only one with equal status with us is the royal family! Only the royal family and us, the most respected God descendants, because our blood is the same! " "Therefore, we will spare no effort to help the country in its expansion and economic development. No, to help the royal family! The whole country is created by the wizard king, and the real master of the country can only be the direct descendant of the wizard king! Any other party or careerist who tries to subvert the royal rule will be wiped out by us. Therefore, in 1717, our then president was even summoned by his Majesty the king! And give the title, show our achievements! Although the later King was so afraid of us that we had to hide under the ground "But we have never complained, because we are loyal to our country, to the wizard king and our brothers who are of God origin! Now, the wish of hundreds of years has finally come true in the hands of our generation. That is, wizard Wang is back! He returned to his own country, the land he created! Our faith is back, our God, the only true God in the universe, is back! " The old man roared excitedly: "brothers, the day of our rise has come. Follow the steps of our great God to explore the truth! Long live wizard Wang, the brotherhood will be brilliant "Long live wizard Wang, the brotherhood will be brilliant!" ¡­¡­ "Now, I''m going to choose some brothers to meet the wizard king! Meet our God, the only true God "I, I''m going, I''m going!" ¡­¡­ The old president lowered his hand and yelled, "be quiet, brothers, be quiet!" When the crowd calmed down again, he said, "I know people are eager to see the wizard King''s feelings, but we have to be rational! On the way to seek truth, we need more reason. I will invite our God to visit you when I meet God! " Long live, long live Long live, long live ¡ª¡ª "Er... So these people are my crazy brain powder?" Jiangning looked at several people kneeling on the ground, some of whom were obviously very old. They all looked at him with a crazy face at the moment. Jiangning gently waved his sleeve, said: "up, kneeling so long, strange not easy!" "Praise you, my God!" They only felt a gentle force to hold themselves up, and the surprise in their heart almost broke through their chest, so they got up and almost went to kiss Jiangning''s boots. "Tell me, what do you want to do when you come to see me?" This man was formally received by Jiangning through the government and the king. Knowing that his brain powder wanted to see him, Jiangning was so excited that he agreed to their request. When they first entered the manor, their jaw almost fell to the ground in surprise. For a manor on the hillside, why did they enter the manor with a small world? They couldn''t understand it! It can only be attributed to the magic and power of the wizard king. At the same time, the wizard king is the only God on the road of truth! "Sire, it has been 356 years since the organization was founded in 1617. Brothers, all the time in the search for the truth on the road forward, but we are very confused about the truth! So this time I''d like you to go to the brotherhood headquarters! " With that, he looked at Jiangning with apprehension. Jiangning thought slightly, nodded: "well... Headquarters? I''m very interested, so lead the way! " "Ah, praise you, great God!" ¡­¡­ Before long, Jiangning came to a prosperous street. In this bustling street, there is a vast area of manor building! Jiangning was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that these guys had the courage to put the headquarters under the nose of the king. How brave! "Your Majesty, the headquarters are under the Manor! At the beginning, because of his Majesty''s distrust, we had to spend a long time building the underground headquarters! I''m really afraid that there will be a conflict with his majesty at that time, which will affect the overall strength of the Empire, and those conspirators will seize the opportunity to seize the interests of the Empire! " In the eyes of the old president, although tuteham is a kingdom system, in his heart and in the heart of the organization, it is the name of the Empire! Moreover, it is the first empire, the first civilization in the world, and the oldest civilization today! "Yes Jiangning nodded to show understanding! The old president and others continued to lead the way. After various turns, they stopped in front of a full-length portrait of Jiangning. The old president stepped forward and pressed on the back of the sculpture, along with the sound of the bracket and gears for a while. The sculpture moved its position to reveal a huge bronze door with various relief carvings and decorations and beautiful celestial language; Most of them praise and carry forward Jiangning''s poems and a line of Inscriptions: "the truth in the world is only me!" "It''s not a small voice!" ¡­¡­ As the door was opened, Jiangning followed the old president to go in. Behind the gate, there is a long revolving staircase. It is said that this is the way to imitate the wizard king to seek truth! Jiangning ¡­¡­ Along the way, Jiangning really saw a lot of patterns. All kinds of complicated and ancient mechanisms are really dazzling! Everywhere, there are ancient style organs and products of the modern industrial revolution. Entering here is like entering a history museum! Experience a perfect Expo! ¡­¡­ "To your Majesty the great wizard king, to our only true God!" As Jiangning''s figure came into their eyes, the audience was cheering and shouting Jiangning''s name, kneeling on the ground and worshiping! "Your Majesty, please also give a speech!" Jiangning glanced at him, the latter immediately scared the whole body cold sweat dripping. However, then Jiangning shifted his eyes and looked at the brain powder sitting on the chair below. "I''m really surprised that you can stick to your faith for more than 300 years! You know, in more than 300 years, the period from the establishment to the end of a dynasty is about this time. It''s amazing that you can stick to it for more than 300 years! " Jiangning said calmly. Get Jiangning''s affirmation, Masonic members, crying with joy! This makes Jiangning see is quite speechless, also let Jiangning underestimate the power of idolatry! "No wonder the original moustache was able to gain such a huge influence!" Jiangning now in the heart already know the answer, the power of the idol is really powerful. "I have learned a lot about you. However, it''s too one-sided. I want to know your specific ideas! " As soon as Jiangning''s voice fell, someone immediately stood up and answered. "Great God, there are so many useless things in this world. They occupy the already scarce resources. They are a burden and a burden, which should be removed! " Well, Jiangning didn''t expect that there would still be racists! "The total population of the world should be reduced to less than 85%!" This is more cruel, but Jiangning has heard of this remark. It seems that there is such a conspiracy theory, genetically modified and so on, which is said to be a conspiracy theory rising to destroy reproductive capacity! Although Jiangning had heard about the majority of infertility in some place before, he didn''t know about it and couldn''t contact it. It''s hard to judge whether it''s true or not. Now here, it seems that it may become true. ¡­¡­ The scene was noisy, everyone expressed their opinions, opinions could not be unified! Until a young man stood up and said, "Your Majesty, we are here for the truth." "Oh? Tell me more about it Jiangning looked at him with some interest. The young man was very excited, he said: "there are too many mysteries in the universe that are difficult to explain, and there are too many mysteries on earth that are difficult to explain at this stage. I want to know these secrets, so search for the truth! Discover the secrets of the universe and solve all the mysteries Jiangning looked at him in surprise and nodded approvingly: "you have the same idea as me, and I am also on the road of pursuing truth!" After hearing this, the young man was very excited and said, "but you are the pioneer, my majesty!" "Your name?" "Sire, the former name left me too much pain and suffering, and the former name was the source of my grief. I don''t use it anymore. I call myself ''Duke''! " "The Duke? What a nice name Chapter 180 The mutants saved Paris¡ª¡ª Paris daily. [the mysterious figure almost destroyed Paris, and all parts of Paris were seriously damaged, with an estimated property loss of more than 100 billion yuan¡ª¡ª Le Monde. [it is reported that the French government and parliament have approved a special budget!]¡ª¡ª The times. [evil capitalism has been severely damaged, and this social system reflects the backwardness of capitalism; The great Soviet will march towards glory under the leadership of the proletariat¡ª¡ª News. [what are the three dragons when the mysterious figure attacks heavily]¡ª¡ª New York Times. Retribution¡ª¡ª Xinhua news agency. Who has been offended by France''s misfortune¡ª¡ª Tuteham - father of the nation daily. ¡ª¡ª Jiangning has not been moved by the ups and downs in the world. Ever since I met my brain powder, Freemasons. Jiangning is interested in cultivating this organization. For no other reason, it''s OK to help him block some troubles at the critical moment. ¡­¡­ "Carlisle, what''s up with the academy?" In the study, Jiangning is meeting John Carlyle. He''s full of oil all day now. He''s very proud in business. He''s also very powerful in politics. Especially in the management of the economy, it is like a duck to water, enjoying a high reputation in tutehem. However, in the face of Jiangning, he is honest like a third grandson. "Your Majesty, at present, our country''s scientific research capacity. I can''t guarantee anything else, compared with the present world government. We have more than 100 years of scientific knowledge than they have! " "Yes Jiangning nodded, not too much expression. Carlisle was disappointed. He thought Jiangning would praise him after hearing this. "We should ensure our dominant position in science and technology and focus on the development of powerful weapons. I look forward to the day when you can develop a weapon to destroy a star Carlisle was surprised: "destroy a star!" He said that he could not keep up with the thinking habits of the great wizard king, while he was still praising his achievements. But others have already set their eyes on a more distant future. Carlisle doesn''t ask about the purpose of developing this weapon. He only knew that he must strictly follow the order of the wizard king, which is the source of his power! "Sire, I wonder if there is any time limit?" Carlisle asked cautiously. Jiangning pause a little, thinking for a while, said: "the minimum time limit is 100 years! I know this weapon is too demanding for you. Therefore, I will continue to help the academy to improve its scientific and technological capabilities in the future! I don''t know what the future will be like. Prepare for the worst "Yes, your majesty! Your order is the driving force for me to move forward! " "You go out!" Jiangning waved. "Yes, your majesty!" ¡­¡­ After Carlisle left, Jiangning closed her eyes to think about the future. Jiangning has learned a lot of important information from the messages she deliberately left to her in the future. Including some loopholes in his plan, these problems are included one by one. With the help of the awareness of Wolverine Logan, all the important information is included, which gives Jiangning a clearer and more intuitive understanding of the future layout. It can be said that because of this information, Jiangning has taken a lot less detours. We are also prepared for the variables under the future layout. However, nothing can be absolutely said that they have completely controlled everything. Therefore, it is a wise choice to prepare for some possible variables. Fortunately, Jiangning has plenty of time at present. Can be leisurely layout, until all the layout is completed, and then lay a great cause! It can be said that when his plan is completely announced, the impact is absolutely unprecedented feat! Because everyone is different. Opportunities are also different, and everyone''s handling of things and some of his own personalities are totally different. Therefore, Jiangning dare to assert that the plan that he is planning now is absolutely a feat unprecedented and never to come! He has this self-confidence, even if the latecomer wants to imitate, it is also extremely difficult. ¡­¡­ Touching the ring in his hand, Jiangning''s body disappeared instantly; Come to his most familiar and unfamiliar place, jiezhonglin! The light in the eyes twinkles, and the eyes ignore the layers of space obstacles and go straight into the void. And outside the void, in the crevice of space and space, a sphere emitting white light is tightly attached to a hemiplane. A part of the crystal wall was opened, trying to fully accommodate the half plane in front of us. However, the rules carried by the hemiplane itself constantly repel this kind of merging and annexation. The small world can only rely on its own rules to invade and assimilate step by step, and finally completely engulf here. "The small world is very stable. I can clearly feel the world force inside! Master The housekeeper has not spoken for many years, but now he speaks again with the help of observing the small world. Jiangning nodded clearly and watched the small world closely. He was looking forward to it. Looking forward to the growth of the small world and the final transformation, and then with the help of the transformation of the small world. It''s a long-term and visible benefit to complete a transformation from the inside out, which can be continuously promoted. In contrast, Jiangning is dismissive of the kind of "benefits" that can be obtained in the short term but cannot be guaranteed in the long term. "According to the world force within the small world, it is enough to be promoted to a perfect small world. Master, why do you choose to suppress it? " Asked the housekeeper. "I like the long-term and sustainable benefits compared with the huge benefits I can get in a short time! Although it''s easy to make it grow, it''s simply a matter of extermination. But in this way, the source is too low! However, the origin of the higher world is difficult to obtain and is full of difficulties. In this way, it is better to take a more prudent approach at the beginning. Moreover, once my plan grows up, I can go and have a look at the so-called higher universe scenery! " "What exactly are you planning? Master "By then, you''ll know." ¡­¡­ After chatting with the housekeeper for a while, Jiangning stopped talking. Turn to find the right world again. Lin in this world connects countless worlds, but it is difficult to distinguish the specific content of one world. Now, with the upgrade of omnivision eye, Jiangning can more intuitively understand the rest of the world''s intelligence besides the basic information! Because of its own layout, Jiangning now needs to find a suitable technology world. Tutehem''s current scientific and technological background is only more than 100 years beyond the earth''s level; If we go to the over developed world of science and technology and plunder it. Tuteheim is bound to be unable to digest in a short time, so it is necessary to find a world of science and technology that is not very different from tuteheim''s current scientific and technological background, and has connectivity. As it happens, Jiangning knows something about the world. At present, it''s just to set a specific goal! Then Jiangning began to jump into one pool after another. However, the world you arrive at is not the world you want. After inserting a crystal into each world, Jiangning returns to jiezhonglin again for a journey across the world. ¡­¡­ Wasted a long time, finally Jiangning came to a new and familiar. The world of science and technology, which coincides with my own ideas, is just entering the end of the 21st century. Human beings in this world have also developed long-distance spaceships capable of long-distance interstellar exploration. This kind of technology is just what tutehem needs and Jiangning needs. The generation gap of science and technology is not too big, more than 100 years is too bad, I believe that the group of scientific researchers under my command can spend some time to integrate! Chapter 181 The earth of this era is about to enter the 22nd century! Their science and technology are very advanced, and they can build a spaceship that can support their long-distance exploration of alien systems! And life support system, power system, gravity system and so on have become more perfect. It''s as simple and convenient as living in one''s own home. Among them, there is a group, which is one of the most famous representatives, that is Welland group! Welland group is a multinational company with a wide range of business areas. Outstanding representatives enjoy great achievements in medical, transportation, energy, electronics, global intelligence, safety and neural machinery, nano and other fields! ¡­¡­ 2088, London, England! At this time, the world has entered the end of the 21st century and will soon enter the 22nd century! However, after decades of research and development, the scientific and technological capabilities of human beings have changed. In various fields, mankind has overcome one scientific difficulty after another. Cancer, a terrible disease threatening human life, is now far away from human beings and can be easily cured and contained. Just like thousands of years ago, tetanus, cold and malaria are diseases that easily deprive human life. Through unremitting exploration and research, human beings finally overcome the diseases that threaten human life. This process of continuous progress in exploration, not only because human beings have paid a painful price, but also because of grief; Finally, we are proud of our own achievements! But For thousands of years, No. In other words, since the birth of human beings with wisdom, there is a problem that has been plagued by human beings, originated from their own problems. Who am I? Where do I come from? This problem has plagued countless people, and human beings are constantly exploring and researching; Why not explore their own sources? Answer your doubts? But the answer is not known, human beings can not know the truth of their own source! There is no strong evidence of where human beings come from. ¡­¡­ Darwin put forward the theory of evolution, which can be regarded as a reference scheme for the origin of human beings. But as time goes on, this kind of view is less and less recognized. Not everyone can accept that they are evolved from monkeys, and more people begin to explore these problems! In a broad sense, there are many reference answers! For example, the ancestors of human beings lived in the Great Rift Valley of East Africa, then went out of Africa, separated several ethnic groups, and went to different places respectively, and evolved to present-day human beings. Whether this method is correct or not, it provides a reference answer for human beings. Another view is that human beings are the descendants of extraterrestrial intelligent life! There are some opinions about this, but just like other opinions, it can''t provide direct evidence! Who are we? Where are we from? For thousands of years, human beings have been looking up at the starry sky, constantly saying this sentence. Eager for someone to answer their own questions, to answer their own doubts, to solve the mystery of race. For this reason, human beings began to weave history for their ethnic origins through fantasy! In this way, there are many myths and legends that spread to later generations and have far-reaching influence! ¡­¡­ "Welland company?" Jiangning stands in the center of London, looking at the multinational giants that seem to be everywhere in the city. In fact, this company is really everywhere! It''s like amardane in blissful space. The world in 2088 is much more wonderful than the main world in 1973. One of the more famous points is that today''s architectural layout and means of transportation have realized the future city described by human imagination decades ago! At first glance, these buildings seem to have come to an alien planet! If not familiar with the English environment, even Jiangning will have this illusion! "Engineer!" Jiangning will finally remember where this is, this is the world of Prometheus! Here, man was born in the rift valley! In ancient times, aliens from distant galaxies came to the earth, which was still in the wild. These alien visitors are tall and strong, and their skin is as white as marble. He is generally more than two meters tall. Later generations will call him "space jockey", "engineer", "creator" No one knows why or why they came to earth. And for what, he drank unknown liquid, decomposed himself, and spread his genetic information through the river. And why, in the end, should we fly a spaceship to the earth and destroy mankind! Why? Nobody knows, and it''s bothering people. ¡­¡­ But at the moment, Jiangning is interested in this "engineer" group! First of all, their civilization is extremely far-reaching and was born very early; It''s hard to estimate the level of science and technology, especially in biotechnology! It seems that this means of creating life, only God can exercise the patent, they have already achieved. Decompose itself and create the human who will dominate the earth in the future! After that, he created the terrible big snake of the universe, heteromorphic! This kind of creature is made by them very terrifying, can survive in extremely harsh conditions, extremely strong adaptability! According to the host''s genes, we can constantly improve ourselves and strengthen ourselves. Born perfect killer, cold-blooded machine! Blood, but also with a strong acid. Later, the alien and another big race in the universe, the iron race. But also accumulated countless hatred, love and kill each other for countless years. ¡­¡­ But what makes people speechless is that such a group of people with strong technology do not want. In the end, he was destroyed by the alien created by himself! At the beginning of watching this play, Jiangning was also extremely speechless. I despise these engineers extremely. Since I have created powerful biological weapons, I don''t leave any countermeasures; It''s almost perfect. What''s the result? I was killed by myself. This is not as good as Jiangning in creating a brand new nation, and Jiangning has also moved in its blood. Once the descendants try to rebel, they can easily suppress everything! But this method, which involves the means of mysticism, cannot be detected by science and technology. In other words, it can be detected, but with the current level of science and technology, it is difficult to reach the point where it can unlock the shackles of blood! ¡­¡­ In addition to the extremely frightening height of engineers, as well as a series of great achievements. It seems that there is nothing particularly brilliant! Maybe, but before it was fully revealed, he died of hiccups. However, such a problem for Jiangning is not a problem at all! Because he completely ignores engineers, he just needs to be careful about high-tech that he can''t understand. There is no danger, and he has a lot of cards. The weapon is powerful, but also to be able to hit the target! Automatic pursuit in Niubi, also need to be able to pass through the crystal wall system! In addition to the unknown universe, let him fear three! The rest of the place, Jiangning is not afraid! Once he becomes a level five wizard, even the universe can be crossed by his physical body. Chapter 182 In the course of the development of human origin, the constant hearing of oneself runs through the history of human development. It can be said that with the continuous development of human beings, science and technology are becoming more and more powerful, perhaps in order to one day be able to accurately understand the origin of itself and how it was born. In order to understand the original in their own doubts, human beings are constantly trying to find some clues! And the human unremitting search, or active, or accidental, will always find some clues. Traces left by ancient human beings proclaim the existence of the Creator! ¡ª¡ª In this future world, high technology really exists everywhere. The architecture is cool and full of sci-fi style, and the vehicle has bid farewell to the era of wheels. Magnetic levitation vehicles, magnetic levitation electric vehicles, everywhere, filled in the main traffic lines and all kinds of streets. ¡­¡­ "What happened to the shares of Welland group?" Jiangning is lying on the sofa, holding a wine glass, wearing casual clothes and looking at the old housekeeper standing opposite. "Sir, the shares of Welland group have been in a stable fluctuation. As you know, this group has abundant capital, advanced technology and all-round cooperation with the government. It''s hard to shake their stock market! " Jiangning smacked his lips and said, "we are buying billions of shares! By the way, how many shares do I own at present? " "You own 25% of the shares, sir. Are you sure you want to buy another billion shares? If so, you will lose a lot of money! " Jiangning waved his hand: "don''t worry about this. Money is just a number in my eyes. I''m very optimistic about Welland group. It has this potential! " "As you wish, sir!" The old housekeeper said that he was about to leave when Jiangning stopped him. "What else can I do for you? Sir "Bernard, how''s my spaceship talking to the government?" "Your ship is going well, but you''re asking for powerful weapons on board," Bernard said. This is time-consuming, so we need to be patient. " "About how long?" "About a year," Bernard said "A year!" Jiangning waved: "you can leave!" "Yes, sir!" ¡ª¡ª Only two months after coming here, Jiangning got a huge asset and a flawless identity certificate perfectly and easily. And control of the British government, just a soul snatching curse can be easily done. Then Jiangning placed an order in the Ministry of national defense, ordering a spaceship of its own! Simply, today''s technology is quite developed and convenient. Modular assembly line operation, the construction of a spaceship that can carry out Star Trek is very easy, the time is very short. It takes about two years from construction to final completion. This is also the reason why Jiangning requires the installation of powerful weapons. If it is not equipped with powerful weapons, it will only take a civilian exploration spacecraft, and the time will be shorter. ¡­¡­ Jiangning ordered this spaceship, roughly shaped like Prometheus, 158 meters in diameter, 68.9 meters in radius (no spray), with six plasma propulsion engines, plasma laser guns and conventional electromagnetic guns on the front and both sides. The interior decoration is luxurious, with a strong color of the future, which is dual-purpose. It''s full of 1200 people, and only six people are needed to fly this spaceship. Even with the help of intelligent computers, it can be driven by one person! The operating system language, after Jiangning''s rewriting, has been changed into Tianyu and Chinese! There are more than 500 internal rooms with independent washrooms, bathrooms and laundry rooms. There are many other auxiliary warehouses, including the most basic living cabin, public rest room, artificial breeding garden, warehouse, emergency escape room, weapon room, entertainment room, medical room, etc. Equipped with an independent and complete medical system, large-scale operation can be completed independently. In addition, there is a spare equipment room, dedicated to the preservation of various parts and medical, food and other equipment£¨ I can''t make it up.) It can be said that Jiangning has a strong interest in this own spaceship at present. In my heart, I was even a little excited. The exclusive personal spaceship can be said to be everyone''s fantasy and dream. The more I think about it, the more itchy I feel. I want to go out here and drive straight to the spaceship factory. Portsmouth shipyard used to be a famous port and shipyard of the Royal Navy. Now, the mission of building spaceships is here. Since the order is directly allocated by the government, Jiangning''s spaceship is the first priority. ¡­¡­ Looking at the high spaceship, Jiangning was very excited. Standing under this huge spaceship, we can deeply understand the insignificance of human beings. However, the mood soon dissipated. Today, he is not even human in the strict sense. It''s a place between human beings and higher life. Once Jiangning is promoted to level 5 wizard, he will say goodbye to others in his identity! It can be regarded as a higher life body with human form! The chief engineer knew that Jiangning was the target of the government, so he did not dare to neglect it. Along the way, I accompanied Jiangning to watch his spaceship and explained to him the structure and the contents. For some other equipment, the chief engineer asked Jiangning for advice. And his opinion, let people speechless. "Everything and equipment inside should have the best performance and the most expensive. Money is not a problem. If it''s not enough, I can increase it at any time! I have only one requirement, perfect! Everything must be perfect, everything must be the best The voice is full of local tyrants. Although the staff are speechless, they are also dormant by this kind of local tyrant style! Show house, show car, package pyramid proposal all special weak explosion! Laozi has long been ahead of you. From today on, I am the spokesman of local tyrants! You play too low-end, I directly upgrade customized private Spaceship! Jiangning heroic thought, the earth''s local tyrants compared with him, simply a weak group! The two sides are not equal at all. I can''t wait to laugh when I think of it! However, since it is a public place, we should keep the dignity and elegance of being the wizard king! ¡­¡­ "Would you like to go to the main control room, sir?" The chief engineer asked carefully. For the present government, we should also be careful to receive the big money! He didn''t dare to be slighted! "Of course, lead the way ahead!" "Please follow me!" Follow the chief engineer, step into the elevator and enter the interior of the spaceship! Later, Jiangning came to the general control room! With the arrival of Jiangning, just listen to a sound full of science fiction, a little girl in a white skirt appears in front of Jiangning. "Welcome, master The White Queen said hello. "White queen, are you satisfied with your new home?" Jiangning looked at the layout of the general control room and asked casually. White Queen satisfaction said: "master, I am very satisfied with the new home! The amount of science and technology is beyond my imagination! Compared with the technology of umbrella company, it''s one in the sky and one in the ground "Of course, the technology content of this spaceship is quite high. Although I know little about it so far, it doesn''t prevent me from knowing the technology of this spaceship. It is absolutely the leading technology in the world, and even covers military science and technology! " For a dual-use ship, the science and technology issues covered are for Jiangning, which controls the whole country. No problem at all, this spaceship contains the most advanced technology! No civilian spaceship can match! "By the way, white queen! Have you saved the scientific and technological materials I asked you to keep? Do you have a backup Jiangning not only controlled the government, but also packed all the scientific and technological materials! At present, we just need to pack up the scientific and technological materials of the "engineers" to successfully complete the task! Chapter 183 "Master, I have finished your task; According to the classification of science and technology, it can be used for both military and civilian purposes. It''s organized by categories, and it''s backed up in a special way! " Jiangning nodded: "that''s good. Give me the backup data!" "All right, master!" Subsequently, a palm sized U-disk was delivered to Jiangning through the machine clip. Because the data is too much, so the volume of U disk is relatively large. It has to be said that it is good to have a highly developed AI help. At the very least, it''s a lot easier in a technological world like this. Since Jiangning set a goal, he will take the White Queen with him, for this moment! At the beginning, there might have been a scramble for Prometheus, but then Jiangning himself overturned this stupid plan! The curse of seizing the soul controls the high-level government and packages the scientific and technological achievements of the whole human world! By the way, order a spaceship of your own. Think about what a gesture it is! "Master, you haven''t taken the name of the ship yet!" White Queen reminds a way. "Call it the wizard king!" It''s so nice. It''s simple and it sets off your identity. Because it''s my own spaceship. I don''t need to name it. Who should I name it? "By the way, chief engineer! Please change the bow position to this! " Jiangning took out a piece of paper and showed it to the chief engineer. Chief engineer took a look, the original is the bow of the observation window into the eye pattern! After that, he immediately patted his chest and assured that it was only a small problem, but the time needed to be increased a little bit. Jiangning asked, probably less than a month. Because the overall design, or in accordance with the original design, little change. Therefore, we need less time. If the original basic frame structure is designed, the spacecraft can only be overturned and rebuilt. He looked around for a while, focusing on his main cabin and breeding Park. There are not only farmers and plants, but also animals in captivity. However, as a contingency plan, it is sufficient. Moreover, Jiangning doesn''t think there will be any problems with his spaceship! After saying goodbye to the white queen, Jiangning left here and returned to her villa. ¡­¡­ As soon as he got home, Bernard, the old housekeeper, reported: "Sir, I have an invitation from you. It''s Welland group!" "Welland group? Is it in the name of Welland group or... " Bernard said, "it''s Pete Welland who invited you!" "The head of Welland group? The dying old man? " Jiangning knows about it. It''s not old enough. It won''t be long, but it wants to live on. Therefore, do your best to collect information about the human creator. If you want to find the creator, ask the creator to help you extend your life! Who knows, in the end, it''s nothing, life is lost on the other planet! "Yes, it''s him!" Bernard didn''t think there was anything wrong with the words in Jiangning dialect. His good professional ethics made him indifferent. He''s just a migrant worker, and he doesn''t need to lose his job because of irrelevant people. The staff working for Jiangning in the villa are highly paid. I envy countless people, so I am very happy to work here in Jiangning. "When?" Bernard: tomorrow morning at eight o''clock in Pete Welland''s private drawing room, where he''ll be waiting for you "I see. I''d like to see what the old man wants from me!" ¡ª¡ª Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was the next morning! Jiangning got up and went to the bathroom to wash himself. Although now, he has no dust, but this habit has been preserved. If we ignore his powerful power, it is no different from ordinary human beings. It''s time to eat, sleep and play. Jiangning doesn''t want to change itself at all. His goal is to pursue pleasure! After a simple, simple but luxurious breakfast, Jiangning drove to Weilan group£¨ I don''t know the specific address and which country.) Jiangning all the way drag racing less than 10 minutes, then came to the headquarters of Weilan group! He gave the key to the valet and gave him a hundred tips. It has to be said that with the development of science and technology, banknotes and coins have been completely swept into the garbage of history. Become an antique that can only be seen in books! In the waiter''s grateful voice into Welland group, the front desk customer service girl immediately said in a sweet voice. "Who are you looking for, sir?" As soon as the invitation letter came out, the younger sister immediately showed a little more respect: "so you are Mr. Ning. Mr. Welland is waiting for you in his private reception room! Please take the left-hand elevator. The room on the 188th floor is Mr. Welland''s private reception room! " Jiangning nodded his understanding and walked into the elevator to the 188th floor. After entering the elevator, Jiangning learned that this elevator is the exclusive channel. The owner is Peter Welland, and there is only one room on the 188th floor, which is Welland''s private reception room! Good guy, occupy a whole floor! "Dong Dong Dong!" It has to be said that the exclusive elevator is fast; In less than a minute, we arrived at the 188th floor. Because of the advanced technology, if it is not for the electronic screen display floor, ordinary people simply can not feel the elevator running! Knock on the door, the old voice in the room immediately rings. "Come in, please Jiangning pushed open the door and went in. Then he saw an old man waiting for him on the sofa. Beside him was a young blonde and a young blonde. Jiangning knew that the blonde young man beside him was David, a biochemical man. And that woman is Vickers, the daughter of Pete Welland! "How do you do, Mr. Ning! We meet at last Peter laughs. Jiangning said, "Mr. Wei Lan, I''ve heard so much about you! For you, I''ve been looking forward to meeting you! " Jiangning will not say the word "you". The identities of the two sides are not equal! Peter Welland didn''t care so much. In his opinion, it''s normal for a man who even the government and Congress should be careful to receive him. He is also a rich man with great fortune! But just because Peter Welland doesn''t care doesn''t mean his daughter Vickers is the same. This woman has always been a person with a clear vision. She is arrogant and cold-blooded. She immediately stares at Jiangning. "I don''t know. Mr. Welland invited me today. What can I do for you?" In the face of this woman''s eyes, Jiangning did not pay any attention. He was just a person who lived two episodes at most, so he came straight to the point. Pete Welland didn''t answer. He said, "Mr. Ning, please sit down! By the way, what would you like to drink? " "Whiskey on the rocks!" Jiangning doesn''t expect to drink any good tea in England, and he can''t stand the habit of English people drinking tea, or the habit of Westerners drinking tea. Does not conform to his taste, which has drinks the tea to add the sugar to add the milk? "David!" Peter motioned to David, and David, the biochemical man, came to one side to pour wine for Jiangning! Jiangning took two more eyes at this biochemical person. If he didn''t know it at first, it would be difficult to tell it was a biochemical person by naked eyes. Fucking great as like as two peas. However, limited to this, he immediately withdrew his eyes. "First of all, on behalf of Welland group, I would like to thank you. Your investment behavior has raised the share value of Welland group! Congratulations on becoming a member of the board of directors of Welland group Pete Welland said with a smile. "It''s nothing. Since I invest in Welland group, it means I''m optimistic about it. The purpose of investment is nothing more than making money, which Mr. Welland should understand very well! " Jiangning said indifferently. Wei Lan nodded with approval: "that''s true. Investment is really about making money. However, it''s the first time in my life that I''ve seen a large-scale investment like Mr. Ning The implication is nothing more than Jiangning''s purpose. Jiangning naturally heard the meaning: "I''m a big spender. What I don''t like most is haggling. Once you get it, do it. Besides, Welland group has a bright future. Does Mr. Welland have no confidence in your company? " "Ha ha, Mr. Ning is joking. How can he?" For his Welland group, Peter Welland is naturally full of pride. He controls this giant enterprise with powerful capital and enjoys the extreme luxury that the world can enjoy. If he is not infatuated with wealth and power, how can he find the creator of human beings at a great cost? If he is to solve the mystery of the origin of mankind, let alone Jiangning does not believe it; No one will believe it. The hustle and bustle of the world is for profit. Ancestors have seen through it thousands of years ago! Nothing more than interests! If it wasn''t for the good, Pete Welland wouldn''t have spent a lot of money exploring the creator. After all, it''s still for myself! And Jiangning came here, also for himself! Create a nation, a country is also for themselves! If not, why take so much effort? After that, the two talked about each other; Just don''t get to the point! Jiangning naturally knows the purpose of Peter Welland, but since he does not say it, Jiangning will not take the initiative to ask. Anyway, Pete''s plan is also to be implemented, so Jiangning is also happy to chat for as long as possible! It wasn''t long before Pete Welland took the initiative to end the conversation and get down to business. "I don''t know, Mr. Ning, do you know the origin of human beings?" Jiangning drank up the wine and took a glance; David, the biochemical man, immediately poured wine for him. Jiangning Diandian said, "I''ve heard a little about it, but I don''t know much about it." "Can you tell me?" Jiangning took a sip of wine and said, "the origin of human beings has been the answer that human beings have been searching for since ancient times! Since the day of the birth of human wisdom, human beings have been constantly searching for their own origins. But there are no satisfactory answers, instead, a variety of answers have been derived! For example, in Greek mythology, Prometheus made man, and in Hebrew Bible stories, God made man! Chinese myths and legends such as Nuwa made man and so on. " "After mankind entered modern science, there was Darwin''s theory of evolution. It''s a little reliable, but it''s too far fetched, especially after the development of genetics. Humans are 99% genetically similar to chimpanzees, and only 1% are not. And it''s this 1% dissimilarity that makes humans and chimpanzees two distinct races! Humans have wisdom, but orangutans don''t! That''s the difference. That''s enough to prove that evolution is totally wrong! " "After that, there was another imagination about the origin of human beings created by aliens. However, there is no evidence for this! Therefore, it can only be used as a kind of inference, because human beings have not found any alien race associated with them so far! Therefore, the origin of mankind is still advancing in confusion! " ¡­¡­ "Pa Pa Pa!" The old man clapped and praised: "I can''t believe that Mr. Ning still understands this. It''s rare!" Oh, this is Then the old man said, "but there''s one thing. At present, I have got a lot of exact evidence, that is, the creator of our human beings is probably an alien race! " Jiangning pick eyebrows, do not speak. The meaning is obvious, evidence! Peter motioned slightly, and David immediately turned on the holographic projector and said, "Mr. Ning, please see, these ancient murals are collected from all over the world, from... Egypt, Maya, Sumeria, Babylon, Hawaii, Mesopotamia, and finally China!"£¨ Foreigners are sick, ignore me everywhere!) "... and the latest picture is from Scotland. Nearly 3500 years of cave frescoes, these ancient civilizations, for centuries, have no connection with each other, the same frescoes, each picture shows that humans worship giants, but they point to these stars! However, compared with the Milky way in the picture, it is far away from the earth, so early humans can''t understand it deeply. However, it happens that there is a sun in the Milky way... Very similar to our galaxy. According to long-distance scanning, the galaxy has a planet... Accompanied by satellites, and has the ability to breed life! " "So, the origin of our humanity, the creator of humanity, is probably there!" Chapter 184 "Do these things have anything to do with me?" Jiangning asked. "Ha ha, these things have nothing to do with you! But it''s a significant discovery, so I''m going to organize an expedition! " Peter Welland said. "Oh?" "I don''t understand why you organized such an expedition," Jiangning said. You know, it costs a lot! In terms of commercial value, it doesn''t make sense at all! " Peter Welland said: "so far, the potential of human beings is amazing. It took us thousands of years to develop from bronze civilization to today''s scientific and technological civilization! The potential is amazing. With the development of our science and technology, we have overcome one difficulty after another! However, we are unable to overcome the last difficulty.... " "Death Jiangning said in a deep voice. "Yes, death!" Peter Welland said in a voice of emotion: "death, a mysterious and frightening puzzle! For thousands of years, it has troubled countless people, but no one can solve this puzzle! Even now our science and technology has been very developed, but still unable to solve the mystery of death! We try all kinds of methods to break countless viruses, but we can''t solve the mystery of death! We don''t even know much about ourselves! " "Although today''s scientific achievements are very advanced. It can even deceive the brain and give the brain an illusion that the noumenon is still alive. Let the brain recover, but even if we have done this, we still can''t solve the mystery of death! " "And the creators of mankind, according to the information left over from ancient times, may have solved the mystery of death! And they visited our planet, earth, long ago! And they created us! Then, the secrets of human beings are not secrets in the eyes of the creator. Since they can create us, they must be able to solve our death code! " "And once humans conquer death, do you know what it means? This means that human beings have become gods, just like gods, never old or dead! At that time, we were the only living Protoss! The immortal Protoss! Once we have a life that is neither old nor dead, how far will our human beings develop? " "I''m afraid that by then, even the universe can''t stop the greedy ambition of mankind!" Jiangning interrupted coldly. Peter Welland nodded with approval: "indeed, greed is the driving force of human progress! Although it is the seven sins, if there is no greed, will human beings grow to this stage? " "If there is no greed, human beings will lose the motivation to move forward. I''m afraid that today''s human beings have already become beasts! Like a chimpanzee Jiangning said. "Indeed, greed has created human beings, and it is greed that makes human beings unable to satisfy all the time! It is precisely because of this unsatisfiable heart that human beings continue to move forward and develop. It is precisely because of this that human beings have become what they are today, where they are now! " "But Mr. Welland, have you ever considered that perhaps when the creator of man created man. The purpose is not as good as you imagine. It''s very possible that the "creator" in your words created human beings with a certain purpose! It''s also possible that we humans are just their experimental objects! Their purpose is not pure. Maybe when the development of human beings is enough to threaten them, they will destroy human beings with their own hands! " Jiangning said coldly. Throughout Prometheus, the original play at the beginning, is a lonely giant. Drink the unknown black liquid, then his body is broken down, genetic genes with the river, scattered everywhere! After a long time of evolution, finally the birth of human! However, these creators are not satisfied with the life they created. But not as loving as parents, but with hate, trying to destroy human beings, and for it to create a terrible biological weapons - the universe snake, alien! As a result, once again, the situation got out of control. The weapons they created are not human beings but themselves! After that, with the protagonist''s approach, they unconsciously awaken this terrible biological weapon again. Then it wakes up the sleeping "creator", and then it is the creator who suddenly turns his face and begins to kill. Finally, but to fly the spacecraft straight to the earth, with a ship of alien, to destroy the earth! Although I don''t know why they hate human beings so much and are eager to destroy them, Jiangning has a guess in his heart! However, there is no conclusive evidence for this conjecture. Speaking of this speculation, we have to mention the ancient civilization on earth! They had been extremely prosperous, but these ancient civilizations suddenly disappeared in a certain period of time. Even the reason did not stay, just suddenly disappeared. The whole civilization seems to disappear overnight. If there are not some relics preserved in remote places for future generations to understand, I''m afraid today''s human beings have an unsolved mystery about whether there was an ancient civilization on the ancient earth! Therefore, there is only one answer closest to the answer. That is, these ancient civilizations were all destroyed by their Creator. Then, the creators created humans again on the ruins! When they develop to a certain extent, they will be destroyed again. This kind of conjecture completely shows that the creators treat human beings as livestock in captivity. Observe human beings and destroy them when they grow up to a certain extent! Cover up all traces, and then evolve life again! However, they did not think of it. With the traces left by ancient human beings, human beings even speculated their existence. And put into action, find them, and understand their desire to destroy human motives! ¡ª¡ª Jiangning''s comments are astonishing, at least for Peter Welland. The old man widened his eyes and said, "it''s just your conjecture! Since the creator has created human beings, then human beings are just like their children. How can there be any parents in the world who do not love their children? " Then he looked at his daughter, who also looked at him. When the two sides made eye contact, Vickers immediately moved his eyes. "Ha ha, it''s just that you look at problems with human thinking habits and moral concepts! You know, according to your understanding, since the creator can create human beings. The achievements in science must be so powerful that human beings can hardly imagine! Is it right for such an alien race to apply human thinking habits and moral concepts? " "This..." Jiangning said again, "and I have just said that. It''s very likely that they have an impure purpose. They create human beings with a certain purpose. Then, when we realize that human beings are enough to threaten them, we will destroy them! In the traces of ancient relics, is it not enough to explain? Many ancient civilizations almost disappeared overnight! Disappear clean, and leave no relevant information? Is it war or flood? Meteorites, tsunamis, volcanic eruptions and so on, have no explanation! " "Can''t they leave a message? What is the reason for their destruction? There can only be one explanation, that is, the speed of their destruction is too fast. Fast, they don''t even have the chance to leave a message. In this way, the truth of the destruction of ancient civilization is the work of the so-called creator himself "Moreover, whenever it is destroyed, it will leave relevant clues. However, the traces of ancient civilization on earth are quite rare! Even if they leave messages, they are mostly irrelevant messages, and even the messages they leave are difficult to prove their existence! Therefore, there is only one possibility, that is, the traces of their existence have been deliberately erased! Otherwise, we can''t explain these problems! " "And those who erase the message of their existence are the so-called creators! The question is, why do they want to erase the traces of ancient civilization? There is only one possibility that the later human beings will not find the truth through these traces! They are covering up history, covering up the truth! " "This..." Chapter 185 "I can''t believe what you said! If so, it''s a disaster for human beings! How can man... Win the creator? " Murmured Peter Welland. He didn''t see it. After hearing this, David, a biochemical man, clenched his fists involuntarily! "Don''t be pessimistic, Mr. Welland. I''m just guessing. What''s more, you underestimate human beings and over elevate the so-called Creator! Although the creator is strong, human beings are not weak! Once the war really starts, it''s just that both sides are defeated! Are the weapons of human beings now weak? " After listening to Jiangning''s words, Peter Welland''s eyes lit up: "yes, that''s right! Human beings are not weak. There is not an insurmountable gap between us and the creator! So... Find the creator and untie the code of immortality, then human beings will be above the creator and become a new God! " Jiangning is speechless. The old man has a deep obsession about prolonging life or immortality! However, it can be understood that he is the same! For immortality has a deep obsession, but his pursuit of stronger, he wants is eternal! What the old man pursues is to prolong life or longevity, which can''t be compared with immortality at all! Maybe the old man also knows that immortality is very difficult! "Mr. Ning, I need to organize an exploration! But I need your help with something else! " "Come on, what is it?" Jiangning is a little curious. The old man''s Weilan group is powerful. What can he not solve? Peter Welland said: "the expedition needs to be filed with the government. In addition, I hope you can help to install some weapons on the spaceship. It''s very difficult to travel in space. No one can expect any trouble, so it''s necessary to be well prepared! " Jiangning was a little surprised. In the original play, Prometheus was not equipped with weapons. Is it what I said just now that affected the old man''s thinking? "It''s just a matter of installing some weapons on the spaceship. I believe it should be very easy for Welland group! Why do you want me to show up? " Peter Welland said: "Welland group is just a company after all. It still has to follow the government''s will in many things. And, as far as I know, you have built a dual-purpose ship at Portsmouth shipyard. This ship is huge, and you have weapons on it! So, I''d like to invite you to show up and install some weapons on the exploration spaceship Prometheus, just in case something happens! " "Yes, but I''m going with the boat. I''m very interested in the creator you''re talking about." Peter Welland''s old and turbid eyes suddenly lit up: "Mr. Ning, you also think it''s very meaningful to find the creator of human beings, right?" "It doesn''t make much difference to me whether it is meaningful or not. Naturally, I have my own consideration! However, there is no conflict between you and me on this matter at present! " "Then... Please ¡ª¡ª Because Prometheus had been built long ago, if weapons were installed on it, some parts of the body would have to be removed and the weapons would have to be redesigned. In the meantime, it took about a year. ¡­¡­ "Sir, the spaceship you commissioned from our shipyard is finally completed today." The chief engineer and a group of workers stood in front of the spaceship and looked up at the spaceship they had built. In the heart, full of pride. "This is the first time that we have built a dual-use spaceship for private use, and the spaceship under construction is so huge! This great historical moment is worth remembering all our lives Jiangning looked up at his spaceship and was very excited. After all, it''s the first time he''s got such a huge toy since he''s been through so many worlds! Even the original carriage can not be compared! After all, just in terms of their body shape, they are one in the sky and the other in the earth. Although the function of carriage is very powerful, Jiangning has almost forgotten the existence of carriage since finding jiezhonglin! In men''s heart, for the huge things, there is a strong attraction! And like the spaceship with strong science fiction color in front of it, its attraction to anyone will only increase but not decrease at all. "We have worked hard. In the past year or so, we have worked overtime. I am very grateful to you, so in order to celebrate the completion of my spaceship; I''ll give you three million points as a reward for your contribution! " The workers were in a state of complete excitement. They had already received the most generous salary for building such a huge spaceship. Now when I hear about customers, I give them a large sum of money in return. To tell you the truth, it was totally unexpected, but immediately I was dazed by this kind of pie falling from the sky, and everyone cheered. All kinds of compliments, constantly throwing out. "Sir, please throw the champagne!" The chief engineer came over with a bottle of champagne, although he entered the high-tech era. However, this ancient tradition is still preserved! Jiangning took the champagne and smashed it. With a clear and powerful sound, the bottle was broken, and the throwing ceremony was completed! ¡­¡­ "Mr. Ning, let me introduce you to the main person in charge of this mission!" Vickers introduced two people to Jiangning, one female scientist named Elizabeth, the other male scientist named Halloway. Jiangning knew that they were the "protagonists" and that the cave murals found in Scotland were also discovered by them. However, as for the positioning of the protagonist, since Jiangning has come, naturally there is nothing wrong with them. "Nice to meet you both!" Jiangning not cold not light said. Vickers introduced Jiangning to Elizabeth and her boyfriend: "two, this is Mr. Ning. We, one of the major shareholders of Welland group, are very interested in the exploration activities funded and organized by the group. " "Oh?" Elizabeth shook hands with Jiangning and then said, "with all due respect, sir, extraterrestrial exploration is full of uncertainties. We can''t understand the environment of the outer planet and the unknown dangers, so... If we don''t have some critical knowledge, it''s better not to go there. " "Miss Elizabeth, I am equally interested in biology. Once I recombined the genes of three different organisms to create a new species. Moreover, I am proficient in physical fitness and various professional fields such as fighting, firearms, driving, etc. In terms of safety, don''t worry! " "Sir, have you ever recombined the genes of three different organisms and created new species?" Elizabeth''s eyes were wide open. She said excitedly, "if we can, we can communicate more in the future!" "Of course not!" ¡ª¡ª "The destination of our voyage is in the zeta ritticuli galaxy, which took us more than two years. In order to save materials, please enter the sleeping cabin. When the ship arrives at its destination, I''ll wake you up! " It''s David the biochemical man who said this! His identity, of course, is on behalf of Mr. Peter Welland who "can''t" come in person! Just because other people don''t know doesn''t mean Jiangning doesn''t know. The old man had already sneaked into the spaceship. When he found the "creator", he asked the biochemist to wake him up and take him to the "creator" in his mind. "Sir, please remove your clothes, besides the underpants covering your lower body. Please remove the rest of the clothes. I''ll wake you up when Prometheus arrives at her destination After watching others walk into the sleeping cabin, only Jiangning stands in the same place and doesn''t know what he is thinking, so David specially comes to tell him. "Well, anyway, there''s nothing to see in the empty universe all the way." After taking off his clothes and revealing his compact and strong body, Jiangning entered the sleeping cabin; A burst of gas spray, which is able to let people into deep sleep of auxiliary gas. The human body, in a dormant state, keeps the least consumption and is used to survive the long interstellar journey. Jiangning eyes closed, leaving a trace of spiritual warning, the whole person fell asleep. With the roar, Prometheus flew to the vast universe! Chapter 186 Scientific exploration ship, Prometheus, 15 crew, date: December 21, 2093. 3.27 from Earth ¡Á 1014KM¡£ ¡ª¡ª After more than two years of long interstellar voyage, the Prometheus exploration ship finally arrived at the destination of this trip; With the prompt of the master computer and the sound, David immediately went to the bow of the ship, opened the protective deck, and looked at the huge planet ahead through the thick bow window. ¡­¡­ "Bathrobes!" By the time the spaceship arrived at its destination, Vickers, Pete Welland''s daughter, was already awake. At the moment, she is doing push ups to regain her vitality. David immediately brought her a clean bathrobe and put it on her. Vickers asked, "how long has it been?" David immediately and accurately replied: "two years, four months, 18 days, 36 hours and 15 minutes!" "Is anyone dead or injured?" "No, it''s all right." "Wake them up at once!" Vickers''s words always have a sense of supremacy, but it''s not surprising that the spaceship is hers, and David, the biochemical man, is made by the Welland group, equal to the slave of her family. ¡­¡­ "Hiss!" With a burst of exhaust sound, Jiangning lying in the sleeping cabin immediately opened his eyes. The brain turns slightly, then knows the situation, the destination has arrived. When he got up from the sleeping cabin, he was almost at the time when the master computer prompted that the sound was on. Will automatically wake up from sleep! "Hi, sir!" David, who has just arrived at the sleeping cabin area, is surprised to see that Jiangning has woken up. He immediately greets Jiangning. "Well, thanks to the sleeping cabin, otherwise I don''t know how to spend these two boring years." Jiangning''s body is active, as a half step into the ranks of the immortal race wizard. A little two years of dormancy, his body can not cause any discomfort. Although his life span has already exceeded 6000 years, if we remove the effect of the water of immortality, only by virtue of his own life span, we can only be regarded as half stepping into the ranks of the immortal race. "After two years of dormancy, your body and mind are in a state of shock. I''m surprised that you don''t have any side effects. However, for the sake of your health, please drink more water. " "I remember, wake up the others!" ¡­¡­ "Cough..." "Doctor, I''m David. Your body and mind are in a state of shock. Don''t worry, it''s a normal reaction!" David takes a bath towel over Elizabeth''s body and explains her constant vomiting. "Honey, here we are!" ¡­¡­ In the restaurant, people gather and eat; Jiangning, on the other hand, came to the bow of the ship with a wine bottle. Looking at the huge planet ahead, he didn''t know what he was thinking. [the atmosphere is composed of 71% nitrogen and 21% oxygen, argon is detected, and the concentration of carbon dioxide is as high as 3%. There is life on the planet, silicon dioxide, electromagnetic atoms are unstable The full vision eye hanging on the chest emits a faint golden light. All the data of this planet, which looks like the earth code lv-233, are analyzed. Is there a mineral similar to magic metal The thoughts in my mind are fed back to the omniscient eye. The omniscient eye turns slightly to get the answer. No ¡­¡­ "What are you looking at?" Vickers came over and watched Jiangning standing at the bow of the ship. She also came over and looked at the star in front of him through the window. "It''s very much like the earth, the atmosphere, the land, and even the violent weather. It''s very much like the earth before." Vickers looked at Jiangning: "I don''t understand. How can a rich man like you be interested in an interstellar exploration? You know, it''s not on the earth, but on a strange planet. In case of an accident, it''s likely that even life will be involved. " "Don''t you?" Vickers looked at the planet in front of him and said, "I''m different from you. You''re only here because of your interest, but I have another meaning of myself." "Ha ha." ¡­¡­ "Hey, ladies and gentlemen. Would you please leave the bow? We haven''t landed yet. We are still in the universe. In case of an accident, everyone will die! " Black captain hanek saw the two men standing in the bow position, for fear that they accidentally touched something they should not touch, which would lead to an accident on the spacecraft. "Won''t you go to dinner?" Jiangning ignored hanek and asked Vickers, who was standing beside him and shoulder to shoulder with him. "Is that an invitation?" Vickers asked, looking at Jiangning. "You can understand that if you want to!" "Ha ha." Vickers suddenly approached Jiangning and whispered in his ear, "I''ll come to your room tonight!" Finish saying, unexpectedly in his earlobe side gently licked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangning is speechless. This woman is only two years old. Is that crazy? "You''re lucky, man!" Harneck naturally saw what Vickers had done clearly. As Vickers passed him, he kept winking at her and whistling. There were only three women on board; One of the female gifted doctors is already famous, and the other is female, but not old. The only woman left was Jiangning. All the rest are old men! Jiangning threw him a magazine and said contemptuously, "it''s really hard. Let''s fly!" "Damn it Hanek flipped through it, and it turned out to be Playboy magazine. ¡­¡­ "I said," Why are you so close to me? " Jiangning helplessly looks at Vickers beside him. From sitting down in the restaurant to eat, Vickers is next to Jiangning, and even adds food to his lunch box. Vickers just looked up at him and said nothing. "Look at those guys, they don''t eat any more, they are talking about us!" Jiangning helplessly looked around whispering, but also from time to time accompanied by a cheap smile. Vickers turned to look. There was a moment of silence with her eyes, and then whispered again. The cheap laughter seemed to increase. "Can they manage it? You are not shy, are you "Shy? You''re kidding How can I say that I am also a man who has experienced many battles. Even when I was not good with my real wife, I never changed my face in front of her. I''m afraid of this battle? "Eat!" ¡­¡­ After dinner, everyone gathered in the conference room and first watched a holographic video. The main reason is that Peter welanbeep, the boss of big boss, made a speech; Then there was the female doctor, and her boyfriend said something askew, followed by everyone''s babbling. Jiangning couldn''t lift a little spirit. ¡­¡­ "The atmosphere is composed of 71% nitrogen and 21% oxygen. Argon is detected, and the concentration of carbon dioxide is as high as 3%." "Under these conditions, if we were exposed for two minutes, we would die." ¡­¡­ "Now, sit down. We''re going to land." Hanes roared, and then everyone sat down, looking slightly excited ahead. "There''s a peak on the left. Wow, it''s 52000 meters high. It''s lower than Everest." "If the atmosphere here is exactly the same as the earth, it would be a wonderful planet for immigrants!" "Through that pass, the speed dropped to 115 miles." "Look there." "What''s the matter?" Elizabeth, her boyfriend, left her seat and pointed to one side of the screen: "God doesn''t create a straight line. On the right, this valley, lands here." ¡­¡­ "Captain, get the survey team down." "It will be dark in six hours, tomorrow!" Hanek was a little uneasy. Elizabeth''s boyfriend is very stubborn: "today is Christmas, I want to open this gift." ¡­¡­ "Sir, will you follow me?" David looked at Jiangning in protective clothing and asked in surprise. "Why not? I''ve never been to another planet. " David: Well, please pay attention to safety "Don''t worry, David. I know the right thing to do, and I''m strong. It''s them, not me, who are really in danger. Do you understand? " David: "obviously, he didn''t understand. ¡­¡­ With the exception of an armored vehicle responsible for transporting some survey equipment, the rest of the people took two all terrain off-road vehicles and drove all the way to their destination. ¡­¡­ They looked at the huge rock covered place and reported the matter to the Prometheus. Jiangning''s eyes twinkled with imperceptible eyes, instantly seeing through what was in front of him. This is the base of those "engineers". Their spaceships are hidden at the bottom. Each spaceship is full of countless alien embryos. Jiangning did not hesitate, directly stride towards the inside. Others didn''t know, but he knew it all, so he went straight to his destination. "Hey, Mr. Ning, please don''t leave the team without permission." "Damn it Jiangning waved his hand, the voice came: "I''ll go first, you follow slowly!" "Wait..." When they followed in, they found that Jiangning''s figure had already disappeared in the dark! Chapter 187 The interior of the mountain is a hollow structure, but there is something else underneath. If you don''t know the language of engineers, it''s very difficult to know the secret of this place. So, if it wasn''t for the help of David, the biochemist, the researchers would be able to explore by themselves. It can take a long time to get to the truth. Jiangning raised his head and scanned the scene around him. His all seeing eyes radiated golden light in his chest. He constantly analyzed and provided him with the most correct situation. Even the rules of a world can be analyzed. The omni-directional eye, which is only used to detect the remains of this alien, is undoubtedly a bull''s knife for killing chickens. "This is a military base, a biological weapons factory!" After learning some information and structure, and his original memory, Jiangning concluded that this is the military base for engineers, and also the Scientific Research Institute for them to manufacture and study alien. "Hum!" Jiangning side look, found that the source of the sound, from a small spherical detector. How else can we say that things with advanced technology are good? All kinds of auxiliary equipment are much more convenient than the low-end world of science and technology. Ignoring this, Jiangning followed the remains left by the engineer and walked towards the place where the abnormity was placed. ¡­¡­ After kicking the headless corpse beside the gate, Jiangning turned his eyes and looked at the gate. It''s hard to understand what''s written on it. "Parsing a language is a little bit of a waste of time." As a wizard, but also a level 4 wizard. It''s easy to parse the language, but it takes a little time. Through the analysis of the language of engineers, Jiangning found that the language of engineers has a deep connection with the ancient languages that have long disappeared on the earth. It''s right to think about it. After all, in this world, human beings evolved from the unknown black water drunk by engineers. Moreover, in the traces left by ancient times on the earth, giants are also painted to teach ancient human beings and help them develop. But why, later on, did they want to destroy human beings? This is always puzzling, and Elizabeth once asked the engineer why he hated human beings so much... It''s a pity that the engineer didn''t understand the language of modern human beings; As for David, the biochemist, he talked to the Engineer in ancient language; Then, the engineer suddenly got into trouble, violently twisted David''s head and killed several people. Then, he will fly the spaceship to the earth and destroy human beings! Use the alien they created to end the human they created. About this puzzle, many people want to thoroughly understand. Prometheus is so impressive and unforgettable that there is no doubt that it has a lot to do with the puzzle of why engineers want to eliminate human beings! Now Jiangning is going to solve this puzzle; By the way, package all the technology of the engineer family, and then capture them and help them study technology. "I''d like to see if your technology is developing and you can resist witches!" ¡­¡­ "Mr. Ning!" "Elizabeth? And, David, you''re finally catching up Looking at the late arrival of several people, Jiangning said with a smile to them. David came forward and said, "Sir, I''m glad you''re safe, but please don''t be so rash next time. In case of an accident, other people are so far away from you. I''m afraid I can''t help you immediately! " "Don''t worry, David. I''m fine!" "What''s the matter with you? Leave the team without permission, what if you touch the trap in the ruins? Do you want everyone to die with you? " Jiangning side look, but Elizabeth''s boyfriend, what is the name? I can''t remember clearly. Jiangning doesn''t bother to care about this kind of long Tao that can live two episodes at most. "Elizabeth, would you mind taking care of your stupid boyfriend? If he''s offending me, I''m afraid I''ll accidentally kill him! " "Hey, who did you say..." "Yes Jiangning cold stare at him, let him put the rest of the words forcefully swallow back. "Shut up, Harvey!" Elizabeth reprimanded her boyfriend and turned to Jiangning: "I''m sorry, sir, that''s what he looks like, but he''s very kind. Please don''t worry about him. " "Don''t worry, as long as he doesn''t want to die." At this time, harroway thought of who was in front of him. He was a member of the board of directors of Welland group; He is a super rich man with innumerable wealth. I am really tired of talking to him like this just now. If the rich man wants to kill himself, he just needs to use his mouth. His teammates behind him are willing to help him. Thinking of this, Halloway''s body was covered in a cold sweat. Jiangning didn''t care to see harroway''s psychological activities, neither did he; In his eyes, this kind of people simply live two episodes at most, unimportant guy. Therefore, Jiangning raised his hand and rowed on the gate. With the sound of air tightness, the gate... Opened. "This..." Elizabeth looked at Jiangning in surprise: "Mr. Ning, how can you open this door? Do you know the language of engineers? " At this point, Elizabeth looked at him excitedly. "If you understand the engineer''s language, then our plan will go much better. Perhaps the biggest puzzle in human history will be solved in our hands. All of us will be recorded in history forever, and future generations will remember us forever! " Life is nothing more than fame and wealth, for scientists; Maybe money is normal, but the most important thing is fame! Think about those great scientists who have made great contributions to history, who are not respected by later generations, and who have developed the present human civilization on the basis of their knowledge. "Just a little bit!" Although it''s the language of alien species, it''s also under the framework of rules. It''s just a waste of time and it''s completely deciphered. I have to say that witches are really powerful. Although at present, Jiangning''s performance is not strong, but accidental things, still easy to cross-border use. ¡­¡­ After the door is opened, Elizabeth and another elderly female scientist of the same team rush to the head on the ground in a hurry. Carefully look up, and Jiangning is watching the bottle in the hall. In these bottles, there are heteromorphic embryos. Although it was specially created to destroy human beings, it is also enough to prove the strength of this alien race! Although they finally played off and killed themselves. However, the creation of this species, it is spread in the universe. Perfect killer, frightening nightmare! "And please don''t touch that thing!" Elizabeth, who looks up in a circle, reminds Jiangning when she sees that she wants to touch the unknown black bottle. "Don''t worry, it''s not dangerous at the moment!" With the opening of the gate, the enclosed environment inside has been changed. The bottle seems to melt gradually, and a layer of sticky organic matter flows down the bottle! It looks, it''s disgusting. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Jiangning''s action, and even Elizabeth was not looking at her head on the ground. "Be careful, people, these insects!" Looking at his palm, they found a black worm wriggling in Jiangning''s palm like an earthworm, and they wanted to get in. "It''s supposed to be the larva of some kind of creature, small as it is. But it has the nature of a parasite. Once it is parasitized by him, the end will be miserable! " Elizabeth exclaimed, "you mean this thing, after parasitizing the host, will produce something terrible?" "That''s right!" "Oh, my God! Throw it away ¡Á N¡£ Jiangning said with a smile: "don''t worry, this thing can''t pose a threat to me!" Crush the insect to death and throw the body on the ground. Elizabeth looked at the dead bug, and she saw that under the bottles were all these black things. Exclaimed: "everyone be careful, don''t get close to these bottles, the bottom of the bottle is full of these insects!" "Jesus Christ, Mary!" ¡Á N¡£ Elizabeth''s mind suddenly flashed a picture, that is what she had seen before, the pile of corpses, the big hole in the chest. "Isn''t..." Elizabeth turned pale! "Yes, that''s what you think Jiangning looked at Elizabeth''s face and knew that she had guessed the answer. "Why? Why? Why? " "Honey, cheer up! What''s the matter with you? " Halloway didn''t know what happened to Elizabeth. Seeing her face so ugly, he kept asking why. He was very worried. Others also look at Elizabeth with concern, not knowing what''s wrong with her. "Here... Here, is it..." "Military base!" Jiangning told the answer. "What? Military base? " ¡Á N¡£ Elizabeth grabbed Jiangning''s arm excitedly and asked, "why, why do they do this? Why do you make such a terrible thing? What is it for? " "Honey, are you ok?" Halloway grabs Elizabeth, puzzled. But Elizabeth pushed him away and kept questioning Jiangning. "Elizabeth, you already have the answer. The answer, of course, is... Destroy mankind! " Cruel as it is, it is. "What? Destroy mankind? Why? " So they don''t know what riddles they are playing; At Prometheus bridge, Vickers also watched through the camera and listened to the conversation between Jiangning and Elizabeth. The expression of a face of ignorant force, as well as shock! "What have we done wrong? Why do you do this to us? Why destroy human beings? Everything here is preparation for the elimination of human beings! Why on earth, why? " Elizabeth screamed a little like a crash, and everyone said they couldn''t understand. I thought it was a pursuit of the creator''s steps. Who knows, now it involves such a huge conspiracy and truth! "I''d like to know why, too?" "We have to, we have to get rid of these insects. It''s absolutely necessary to destroy them all, otherwise once they reach the earth. For human beings, it is a disaster of extinction! " Elizabeth looked at the insects with hatred. She never doubted the technological ability of the creator. She even created this species of extinct human beings, which shows that this species really has this power! It turns out that aliens are perfect and powerful. Blood with a strong corrosive, easily rotten steel, as easily as puncturing tofu. Although there is no eye, but there is a more sensitive perception. In addition, you can change yourself according to the host''s genes, so that you can have the best genes in the host. In fact, after the alien parasitizes human beings, they are very intelligent. They are no different from human beings except that they can''t speak! Moreover, they have extremely strong endurance to the harsh environment, and everything is for killing; Born for extinction!!! Chapter 188 "Yes, this kind of thing must be completely wiped out!" Everyone listened to Elizabeth''s words and looked at the black bottle standing on the ground. They were frightened. For this kind of biological weapon that can destroy human beings, everyone dares to doubt whether the "creator" or alien creatures they don''t know have the ability to destroy all human beings! After all, it''s impossible to do experiments at all. Once you find something to do parasitic experiments; The result will be terrible, and the consequences will be unbearable. "All members, return to Prometheus at once. It''s time for us to go home." Vickers''s voice, over the radio. "No, we can''t go back yet." Elizabeth did not think about it, and began to refuse. Vickers looked at the huge screen, his face was very ugly: "enough, doctor. You have to understand that we are just scientific research and exploration, and we have only one ship, and we do not have the ability to fight the creator. Moreover, as Mr. Ning said, this thing contains great danger. I will not allow you to take it to the spaceship "But we have to solve the hidden danger here, and we have to understand why engineers hate us so much. Otherwise, mankind will face the crisis of destruction. " Vickers was unmoved: "now you have to understand that we don''t have the ability to manage these things. The government is naturally in charge of the headache. I''ll tell you for the last time. I''ll be right back. " "Ning, what are you going to do?" Vickers looked at Jiangning even directly packed a bottle, surprised and angry Vickers, immediately asked him. "Unless they''re parasitic, they''re not a threat to juveniles. There are related equipment on the spaceship. Finally, I will take a little bit to study. " "No, I will not allow you to do so. This is my ship, absolutely not. " "In fact, it''s about humans." What Jiangning said was awe inspiring, serious expression, sincere eyes, let him praise his acting skills. "I don''t care about all mankind, I only know that it''s dangerous. Don''t take it to the ship. Hanek starts the ship The last sentence is to direct captain hanek to try to leave all the members of the survey team behind. Hanek, of course, refused: "I''m sorry, miss. Our people haven''t come back yet. I can''t do that. " Vickers was furious: "Captain, this is my ship. I order you to take off immediately." "No, I''m the captain. Although this is your spaceship, you can''t drive it back to earth by yourself. You have to rely on us. What''s more, I''m in charge of the spaceship, which was agreed when I was hired. " "You..." ¡­¡­ "Mr. Ning, can you make sure this thing is safe?" Elizabeth, they looked at the bottle put into the bag by Jiangning, said with a lingering fear. Jiangning said with a smile: "don''t worry, this thing is not afraid of harm when it is young. Just make sure it doesn''t get into your body. Once the parasite until the last chest out, it is difficult to deal with. Ordinary people are really hard to deal with this kind of extraterrestrial creation with infinite power and perfect killer. " "Do you know the horror of this thing?" "I know." Elizabeth did not understand: "then you... I mean, this thing is so terrible, and here is so dead... Do you mean, engineers..." "Not surprisingly, they were destroyed by the weapons they created." "Retribution!" ¡­¡­ When they returned to Prometheus, it was no accident that they saw Vickers, armed with a gun, standing at the exit facing them. "Lose that bottle, now." "Vickers, guns don''t work for me. Put down the gun. I promise there will be no danger. " "No... er..." Looking at the Vickers who was knocked unconscious by Jiangning, everyone''s chin was going to fall off, a look of hell. "Oh, my God! Man, you''re so fast! " "Yes, I only saw the shadow, and miss Vickers fainted." Holding Vickers in his arms, Jiang Ning said to everyone, "I want to send her back to her room, and then we can experiment with the harvest of this trip." ¡­¡­ He sent Vickers back to her room, took off her clothes and slapped her on the buttocks; Turned around and left here. ¡­¡­ "Sure enough, we found them." Looking at the face which is the same as human beings, but the head which is much bigger than human beings, Elizabeth and them showed a look of shock. DNA similarity, complete match Later, the computer analysis confirmed this point. Human beings are indeed created by engineers. They have solved their own roots. But I couldn''t be happy at all. "I have to know the truth!" Elizabeth said, and would return there again. Jiangning stopped her: "there''s a silica storm outside. Once you''re exposed, even if you put on protective clothing, it won''t last long. Take a night off and go tomorrow. " Then, he turned his eyes to the bottle and said, "now, it''s time to see what happened to the masterpiece carefully created by the engineer." ¡­¡­ "Incredible. The structure of this creature is really incredible. It can evolve itself according to the host''s genes and perfectly select the excellent genes of the host. Moreover, at present, it has strong adaptability to harsh environment. It has strong adaptability to flame, low temperature and even vacuum environment. Ordinary harsh environment, they can not cause fatal damage Elizabeth looked at the analysis of the data, a face of shock. Once this kind of creature appears on the earth, it is an unbearable disaster for human beings. "More than that!" Hearing Jiangning''s voice, Elizabeth turned her head and said, "in my opinion, the potential of this creature has not been fully realized." "How do you say that?" Jiangning explained: "in the vast universe, human beings can only be regarded as ordinary races. Although human beings have inherited the gene of engineers, they are very powerful in both wisdom and creativity. However, the whole body born of parasitic human can be killed by the weapons of human beings at the present stage. And in the vast universe, who knows if there will be a race with strange abilities? For example, a race with superpowers? And once you parasitize a super powerful host, it''s going to be very scary "Is there such a race in the universe?" Elizabeth was a little suspicious, but she had some palpitations about Jiangning''s depiction. If it is true, the consequences will affect the whole universe. Jiangning asked: "in the past, people thought they were unique, didn''t they?" Elizabeth does not speak, indeed this kind of possibility is not without, the universe is so vast, what kind of race does not have? Since life can be born in the remote solar system so far away from the Milky way, how can life not be born in the vast universe? [ha ha, if you parasitize the alien on the mutant, what kind of terrible monster will be born Jiangning thought unkindly, but he would not play himself to death like an engineer. Since we have to do experiments at that time, we will certainly leave the means of counteraction! Chapter 189 ¡­¡­ In the evening, Jiangning took a bath and lay on the bed. Holding something similar to a tablet in his hand, he is thinking about his future and what kind of army he will build. For the alien, he is really a whim. However, we have to admit that engineers are very advanced in the field of biology. It is estimated that their technology points in this area have been increased to the max level. This can also be regarded as a very valuable "material" in the world. The reason why he didn''t go to the Engineer in deep sleep was just Jiangning''s whim after seeing the alien. Anyway, he is sleeping there and can''t run. It doesn''t matter if he is earlier or later. After a simple analysis of the alien, Jiangning feel alien although powerful, almost perfect. However, there is still room for further improvement and potential to become more powerful and perfect. However, this needs to be studied. But he didn''t have any special-shaped data, and even if he got the data, it would be a waste of time. This is not as good as capturing engineers, packing their family to work for themselves and letting them do their best research. No matter how perfect and terrible things are researched, Jiangning also has confidence to suppress them! Living things are powerful, but they are still living things; It does not involve rules, it is still the product of rules. It''s still just a mortal, even if it evolves in perfection and strength. Thinking so, the door suddenly opened. Looking around, Vickers was standing outside in his pajamas. A pretty face, covered with frost. "You woke up so quickly. I thought you would not wake up until tomorrow morning." Vickers said nothing and closed the door; Straight to the bed, is still speechless, expressionless looking at Jiangning. Staring at him! "I said, what are you doing..." Before he finished speaking, he saw Vickers pounce fiercely, blocking Jiangning''s remaining words in his mouth. Sitting on him and kissing him crazily, even Jiangning, an old hand, was startled by his crazy expression and action. "Hey, slow down, slow down, don''t be so wild... You are paralyzed. You want to destroy my brother!" With a slap, he slapped her hard, then overturned her in bed and replaced her with a man on top and a woman on the bottom. ¡­¡­ "Do you know? What you said today, I can''t get off Vickers lay on Jiangning''s chest, covered his slightly red and swollen cheek with one hand, and murmured. "Oh, yes!" Jiangning responded indifferently, took a cigarette, and then reached out to pour himself a glass of wine. Drink it all in one breath, and then taste it. "You know it''s dangerous tomorrow. Why do you keep bringing it back?" Jiangning turned her eyes, her chest, said: "you don''t understand, said you don''t understand." "I''m not an ignorant woman. Don''t try to be perfunctory!" Vickers took Jiangning''s face and turned his head to himself. Jiangning coldly looked at her: "I''m not a man who depends on the lower body to think!" With that, he grabbed her hair and pulled her down. "Ah "Damn you!" Just scolded, but suddenly surprised to see her lower body: "you are still a woman who likes SM!" Looking at her body that kind of morbid flush, Jiangning was very surprised, and then a kind of abnormal pleasure rose in her heart. "Honey, keep beating me and scolding me..." Looking at the twisted body, constantly shaking, like a snake like woman. Even in Jiangning''s state of mind, there is something speechless. "Damn it ¡­¡­ The next day, Jiangning dressed up in protective clothing and talked quietly with Elizabeth. However, people around him looked at him with strange eyes, which made Jiangning confused. He didn''t know the reason until he asked himself; But last night and Vickers play SM game, this woman excited up regardless, call bed sound big everyone heard. The general cry of killing pigs makes people sleepless all night. "Brother, you were comfortable last night, but you did harm to us." Hanek patted Jiangning on the shoulder with a look of serious lack of sleep. "Get out of the way." "Man, you''re a real hero. You''ve been up and down in the middle of the night." The rest of the people, also began to constantly wink, but one with a pair of panda eyes. How to look, how funny. "Why didn''t miss Vickers come out? Is it... " Jiangning was speechless and simply ignored these guys. He was just joking and didn''t mean anything else; He still has this kind of mind. Anyway, it''s a fish and water affair with Vickers. He''ll leave when he gets the goal. "What are you talking about?" The voice was cold and a little hoarse. When we looked around, we found that Vickers came with a red face and a tired look; It''s just that the movement of walking, how to see, how to twist. Although the swelling on her face subsided, she played so hard last night that she couldn''t be as good as before in a short time, and Jiangning didn''t specially treat her. "Nothing, nothing." Everyone shook their heads when they saw Vickers. Turn around, just keep stirring shoulder, show their state at this time. Vickers ignored them, went to Jiangning''s side, held him on the shoulder and said, "you have to be careful!" Although Jiangning was a little surprised, he nodded: "I will!" Then, the survey team set out again! ¡­¡­ It''s the same place. I''ve had the experience of entering. This time, people are familiar with it. Instead of going to the special-shaped place, he went straight to the place where the engineer was sleeping under the leadership of Jiangning. "Divide up a few people and set up bombs here! When we leave, blow up the whole place! With those disgusting insects, send them to hell. " Said Elizabeth. At the same time, this is also the result of our discussion yesterday. Jiangning has no objection to this point. Anyway, we have the heteromorphic experimental body, so it doesn''t matter whether we want the rest or not. For the wizard, as long as there are alien genes, they can create alien again according to the genes left behind. Although Jiangning is not very good at this knowledge, he has a large number of scientists in the main world. Plus the engineers who are about to be captured, it''s no problem to recreate the alien. "I see!" The men assigned to the task were all armed. After hearing Elizabeth''s orders, she left with a parcel full of time bombs. Through computer analysis, these bombs will be installed on the load-bearing point, blowing up the load-bearing point of the building. In this way, the alien will be buried alive even if it does not die. ¡­¡­ "This is the creator, the engineer!" To see the purpose of this trip and to find the root of it; In the hearts of all, there is no respect at all. In the face of such a vicious creator, try to destroy their Creator! I can''t raise my good feeling, let alone respect it! In our hearts, we urgently want to ask engineers why they hate human beings and why they want to destroy human beings! This problem, like a mountain, is pressing on everyone''s chest. It''s not easy for people to give up. They must understand the facts before they are willing to give up! "David, wake him up!" "Yes, sir." After hearing Jiangning''s order, David stepped forward and pressed several times on the sleeping cabin. As the hatch was opened, the long asleep engineer began to wake up. As he stands up, what is revealed in people''s eyes is a pair of big and tall body! White skin, dark eyes, strong muscles, plus the height of more than two meters. Bring ordinary people full of oppression! It is in line with the perfect image of Creator in human mind. His body is full of strength and beauty. Everything is in line with human aesthetic. It is also in line with the illusion of the image of the creator in human history. Whether it is calligraphy, painting or sculpture, these works depicting the masculine beauty of human men in human history are not the embodiment of human aesthetics? "Hoo I saw the engineer, retching a few times to ease the physical discomfort, and then stood up straight, looking at the person in front of me in some surprise. He was surprised that human beings could get here, but he didn''t do it at the first time. But with a slightly curious and surprised expression, looking at human beings. "Hello, Mr. Creator!" "You know our language!" The engineer was surprised that Jiangning spoke their language. "Ha ha, is your language very advanced?" Jiangning looked at this guy with disdain. "I didn''t expect that the little insect would develop to cross the stars and come here. Can we say that there are still traces of us in that experimental field? " They communicate in a language that we don''t understand. Except for David, the rest of them just stare at Jiangning talking with the engineer. ¡­¡­ "Experimental field?" Jiangning''s heart sank slightly. The purpose of the engineers was not simple, but it never occurred that they took the earth as an experimental site. To put it bluntly, human beings are regarded as livestock in captivity. "I''m curious. Since you created human beings in ancient times, why do you want to destroy human beings? What has man done wrong? " "Betrayers don''t need to know!" However, the engineer suddenly turned pale, and his expression became a little angry. He was actually in direct trouble. He wanted to kill Jiangning directly. When he reached for Jiangning with his hands, he was suddenly stunned. "This is..." the engineer looked at Jiangning in surprise. Then, his body was suddenly hit by a strong blow; His back hit the wall hard and fell heavily. "What''s the matter?" We are completely at a loss, I do not know why the two people chatting about how suddenly turned over and started? "The negotiation broke down!" Jiangning shrugged indifferently. ¡­¡­ "Roar!" The engineer who got up again, with a big angry hand, rushed to Jiangning with open arms. But all of a sudden, by an invisible force traction. Jiangning''s right hand grasp, an invisible force firmly bound engineers. No matter how he struggled, he could not break away from the invisible shackles. "Magic? Or is it a superpower? " All the people looked at Jiangning with incredible expressions, mixed with strong and fiery expressions, with bright eyes. "No way, insects can''t have such power!" The engineer said in disbelief that he could not believe or accept that the human beings created by his own family would possess this magical power. "You are the worm, but the chubby white worm!" With a slight body shock, the protective clothing on his body was instantly cracked by him; Then he showed a black robe, and the full vision eye on his chest reflected a light golden light. The magic wand hidden in his sleeve slipped into his palm in an instant. "Wizard!" Jiangning''s dress is so familiar that it is very similar to the wizard who has magic in the legend. With the magic wand in Jiangning''s hand and the mysterious ability, it looks like a legendary wizard! "Eye power!" Jiangning then turned his head and looked at the Engineer in shock with a cold look: "it''s hard to understand the truth without using special means! I''d like to see if you can resist my spell At the top of the battle, a brilliant light suddenly appeared, shooting at the engineers in mid air. Then his eyes suddenly became dazed. "The soul snatching spell is in effect." ¡­¡­ Looking at the metal battle aimed at him, the engineer instinctively realized the danger contained in it. He kept struggling, trying to get out of control. But it is difficult to break free, and then see a light hit; Then he realized that a mysterious force was invading his brain. Although he tried his best to get rid of exclusion, he still could not resist this mysterious force. ¡­¡­ "His spiritual strength is very strong. If someone else uses the soul snatching mantra, it will not work!" The soul snatching mantra has no effect on those with strong spirit and strong will. However, Jiangning''s soul snatching mantra has long been improved by him, and its power is many times stronger than that of the original version. In addition, the improved soul snatching charm can not only control the other side, but also easily browse the other side''s memory. In the engineer''s mind, he knew the truth! ¡­¡­ Millions of years ago, and even more, engineers'' technology reached the level of crossing galaxies. Their scientific development is so advanced that few races in the whole universe can be compared with them. The great progress of science and technology has brought about the improvement of life span. They are almost like the eternal race; Life is extremely long! The consequence of long life is their lack of emotion, or their suppression of emotion. It can be said that their reason is almost to the limit. It seems that in their eyes, nothing is important except continuous research and development of science. They study everything crazily and crazily, invent and create a lot of technology. Especially in the field of biotechnology. However, their scientific research soon encountered a bottleneck! When technology reaches their point, it seems that there is no way to study it. This situation has been with us for a long time, but it still can''t be solved. In this case, they began to organize the fleet for interstellar voyage. I hope the development of other civilizations can bring inspiration and inspiration to them. Along the way, they met a lot of civilizations, but no surprise, many of them were not as good as them. In this case, they once again found the earth in the wild age by coincidence. But at this time of the earth, it is difficult to create life! For some unknown reason, the engineers began to transform this still wild planet, hoping to turn it into a base After that, many years have passed, and their internal relations are not without contradictions. In another conflict, they exiled a member of the tribe. There were no weapons and supplies left for him, just a box of potion for his suicide. And the engineer, in despair, drank the potion. As he drank the potion, his body was broken down by the powerful medicine, but some of his genes were well preserved, and floated around with the flow of the river. After the baptism of time, human beings are born! The engineers then visited the earth again and found that the newborn human beings were still in a state of ignorance. Maybe the appearance of human beings inherited their appearance, which made engineers suddenly interested. Their original purpose was simple, giving support to the new species that inherited their appearance. Teach them, teach them the knowledge of survival, and help them develop civilization. And humans for these very tall giant abnormal worship, as gods believe. Draw the image of "God" in the rock cave and pray day and night. With the help of engineers, human development is very fast, and civilization is born! This is the beginning of ancient human civilization! ¡­¡­ With the passage of time, human development is faster and faster, and science and technology is more and more developed. With the development of science, human beings find that the creator they have been worshiping is not God! It''s some powerful technology aliens! Without the heart of awe and gratitude, human beings have lost their due awe for the creator. Courageous human beings try to challenge the dignity of the creator. Engineers are also aware of the human mentality. However, the interior of the engineers is not monolithic, but different. One group thinks that human beings should be punished, the other thinks that human beings should be given a chance to reform£¨ Many religions have similar legends.) However, the good intentions of the creators are not accepted by human beings. Human beings can''t tolerate that there is a mountain named "creator" above their heads. Conspiracies begin to spread. Human beings want to overturn the mountain above their heads and get out of the control of the Creator! The war started without warning. In the face of the sudden war, unprepared creators suffered heavy losses! However, a successful human raid has greatly increased their confidence! The attitude is more and more tough, and the war is more and more fierce. After resisting the initial attack of human beings, the creators were surprised to find that there are many innovations in human technology, even for them, it is still useful. With the innovation of human beings, the inspiration of the creator began to burst out! The war changed its flavor in an instant. The reaction of the creators, no doubt beat the human. Then, for the human who dare to betray, the creator implemented the extinction plan! Their interstellar cannons directly hit the mainland in space and easily sank the core base camp of human beings! Then, a strong weapon triggered an unprecedented Tsunami! All the civilizations disappeared in a tsunami! Although the success of the elimination of human beings, but the creator''s research soon fell into a bottleneck again. The inspiration from human beings disappeared, and then the creators germinated the idea of creating human beings again. They created human beings again. Helping human beings to develop civilization, just as in the beginning, has even created dangerous creatures and accelerated the progress of human civilization! Under the threat of death, with the unremitting efforts of human beings, civilization has become strong again in a very short period of time£¨ For engineers, it''s a short time.) New born human, from an archaeological, found the first traces of human beings, to understand the truth about the Creator! Knowing the destruction of the first generation of human beings, they didn''t want to make the same mistake and began to plan secretly. But for fear that the Creator would find out, he would treat everything as if it had not happened. Until they became strong again, so the war began again... But the result is the same, facing the creation of the master class is still lack of enough information, the price is extinction! Along with many creatures created by the creator, they are going extinct! This time, the creators deliberately erase the traces of ancient humans and their existence, as well as the truth of human extinction! They bury history and recreate humanity ¡­¡­ So again and again, but this time the creators are more ruthless. When they find that human science and technology can threaten them, they will personally destroy human beings, and then create again on the ruins! At the same time, bury history. However, they can''t completely bury their history. Part of the information is drawn in rocks, caves and even underground! But between the human accidental, or knew their existence! When the new human civilization was born, the creator built a military base in the galaxy close to the earth, and developed a terrible biological weapon to help them eliminate human beings. As a result, but in an accident, destroyed himself! And this... Is the cruel truth!!! Chapter 190 "... in a word, this is the purpose of engineers to create human beings!" Jiangning said faintly. People were shocked by the cruel truth. Never thought that the truth would be like this. Looking at the engineer who was controlled by Jiangning, he was furious in his eyes. "Click!" Jiangning''s body suddenly appeared in front of the engineer like a phantom. "Go away, go away quickly!" "This is my booty. He is my servant now. You are not allowed to kill him!" Halloway cried excitedly, "he is a dangerous thing. Don''t you know they want to destroy us?" He looked around: "the people who are standing here now are all human beings. Regardless of nationality or country, we have only one common identity, that is, human beings! " He pointed to the Engineer: "these guys, they want to destroy us, and they destroy humans more than once. Ancient human civilization was destroyed by them. Absolutely not, let such a dangerous guy turn around and threaten us "Ah..." What else did harroway have to say, but he was hit by an invisible impact; A leg, I don''t know where to knock, instant fracture. "I said to you, this has become my servant; If you wholeheartedly seek death, it will help you! " In the gap of speaking, the bright silver light in the eyes is more and more shining. Elizabeth finally responded: "no, Mr. Ning. Please don''t, don''t... "She cried bitterly, fell to the ground, holding Jiangning''s leg:" I beg you not to do this, Harvey is very impulsive, his bad temper always makes him offend people. But... But he is not bad, he is so impulsive, just worried about the future of mankind, please... Please let him go, don''t do this. I have lost my father. He is my last relative... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangning''s eyes flickered slightly, and the bright silver light gradually disappeared. He picked up Elizabeth, the poor woman in the original novel, lost her father when she was a child, and finally lost her boyfriend and only relative on the other planet. "Elizabeth, I''ll spare him one last time, but if there is one, don''t blame me." "Thank you, thank you!" Elizabeth rushed over and helped Harvey up: "honey, are you ok?" "My legs..." Elizabeth hurriedly found the medical box and bandaged the wound for him: "it''s OK. We''ll go back to the ship later. Your leg will recover soon!" "Dear... Thank you. I''ve caused too much trouble for you." "We are a family." ¡­¡­ Jiangning can''t see it any more. They show their love and treat him as if he were a villain. Although he hated this arrogant fellow, Elizabeth''s tears made him feel compassion; But that''s all. ¡­¡­ "Now, immediately download and backup all the scientific research achievements of your civilization to me." It''s time to get down to business. Jiangning ordered his new servant. After all, the purpose of this trip is to get the scientific achievements of engineers? Now that this goal has been achieved, the next step is to find the nest of engineers. "Yes, my master!" ¡­¡­ Before long, engineers downloaded and backed up all the scientific and technological achievements contained in the spacecraft. Then, he was handed over to Jiangning. Looking at Jiangning''s easy access to the technology of engineers, everyone''s eyes are fiery. Today''s society is a highly developed science and technology society. Whoever has more advanced science and technology can dominate the future. Compared with engineers, there is no doubt that there is a huge gap between them. ¡­¡­ "Ning, you mean you''re going to the home planet of the engineers?" Vickers frowned, and as he said this, he glanced at the engineer standing beside Jiangning. "That''s right. The craft they hide under the base has limited technology. Only when I go to their home planet can the benefits of my visit here be maximized. " Jiangning is outspoken. Here, it doesn''t matter to hide. "No, we should go home at once. It''s too dangerous to go to their home planet." Vickers obviously didn''t agree. After a night of romance, she seemed to have a different kind of emotion towards Jiangning. "Vickers, actually you can''t control my decision." Jiangning looked at her very seriously, and then looked at everyone: "I still have some heteromorphic eggs. Go to the parent star of the engineers, and I will let him taste the bitter fruit of his own brewing. Except for a few people who can survive under my protection, I don''t need the rest. " The tone is sparse and ordinary, but the implication makes everyone shudder. Then, in the hearts of all the people, a fire rose. What the engineers have done is undoubtedly trampling on human beings and human dignity! Since mankind conquered the earth, the sea and the sky step by step, after climbing the earth hegemony. Have you ever had such treatment? Everywhere we go, human beings look like they are bullish. It can be said that human beings have shallow knowledge, and they have not really seen the infinite width of the universe, nor have they really recognized the rest of the alien civilizations. And part of the reason is human. Since human beings are still fighting against each other and suspecting each other, this kind of disbelief has long been rooted in the blood. With the improvement of science and technology and national strength, this pride is once again rooted in human bones. Today, human technology has been enough to support the exploration of the universe again and again; In addition, we have never contacted any civilization other than human beings, which makes human beings not only revere the universe, but also despise it. Even if human beings meet more powerful civilizations, this fear will only last for a while. Once human beings rise up to catch up and increase the price, the fear will never return. ¡­¡­ "Count us in, and we''ll go with you. Prometheus has installed weapons, and we have enough confidence. What''s more, I''ve suffered from the cowardice of the alien sons of bitches, and they actually keep us as livestock. If you don''t take this evil breath, it''s not human! " Hanek said indignantly, and so did the rest of the members, clamouring to let the engineers taste it. Jiangning''s sense of harneck was greatly improved, although he did not like black people; However, in the original book, Captain hanek and his two spaceship pilots are faced with this kind of right and wrong. However, he made no progress and crashed into the engineer''s spaceship in an attempt to die together. Although the engineer is still alive, their actions also make trouble with the engineer''s plan. To be sure, the reason why the original play is unforgettable is that apart from most of the puzzles about why engineers destroy human beings, it is the scene of Prometheus crashing into an alien spaceship. "I''ll take care of your kindness. But I don''t need it. What you need to do now is to go back to earth and tell the base camp what happened here, so that all mankind can be alert to the universe and alien civilization. And I, you have also seen my method, plus the heteromorphic eggs, enough to make engineers have a special "big meal." "But can you do it alone? In case of danger, you will be alone. Although we are not as strong as you, we have one more person and one more helper! " Everyone explained. "You don''t have to say any more. Don''t worry, I won''t make fun of my life. How can I go to the engineer''s home star alone if I don''t have complete assurance? I''m going to show them the power of human beings! " "Treat him in his own way!" Chapter 191 ¡­¡­ After saying goodbye to Prometheus, Jiangning took out the spaceship, the wizard king, hidden in his small world. "White queen, record this set of coordinate information. We are going here. In addition... "He raised the data disk in his hand and said:" there are valuable data and information stored here, some scientific and technological information from engineers. You save it in another file. When we get to the home planet of the engineers, we will plunder all their civilization achievements at one time! " The White Queen''s imaging projection appeared. She looked at the tall engineer and said, "don''t worry. Give it to me, master. By the way, is the engineer standing next to you? " "Yes, I gave him a new name, number one!" "The standard of your name is vulgar enough." White queen make complaints about her. Jiangning was not angry, but said with a smile: "white queen, I find that your intelligence has improved a lot now. Maybe soon, you will become a real intelligent life. I happen to know that there is a world where there is something magical, next time. I''ll go there and get that back, and you''ll be a real intelligent life! " "What else? If this thing is real, then according to the myth explanation, its level should be divided into artifact. " "Do you know myths and legends? Have you seen the stories about myths recently? " The White Queen said, "yes, master. I recently watched the myths and legends of various countries and nations, and I have finished reading them all. However, these stories are not rigorous enough to withstand scientific scrutiny. However, from some myths and legends, I have analyzed the message that alien races have visited the earth! " Jiangning nodded, and he knew these things; In fact, these are not secrets in the secret archives of governments. It''s just that it''s not convenient for ordinary people to know, because it''s useless for these people to know, and they can''t play a key decision or role. It will only increase panic and bring unstable factors to the society. There is no other use that can be proved. Just Jiangning''s identity, naturally, can contact this kind of top secret information. However, he has little interest in it. As long as the alien civilization is rich and strong, it cannot pose a threat to him as long as it does not involve the level of rules. Therefore, even knowing the existence of alien civilization, Jiangning is too lazy to think about it. What about being strong? Can the extermination spell resist? ¡­¡­ "Well, white queen. That''s all for the chat. Now I''m going to have a rest. Let me know when the spaceship is about to arrive. " White Queen immediately said: "understand, my master, I wish you a good dream." ¡­¡­ Back in his exclusive cabin, Jiangning lay on the bed and thought carefully about the future layout and planning. At present, most of the most important aspects of science and technology have been completed, and even if we encounter some resistance, I believe the rest is nothing. This is easy to achieve. After returning to tutehem, I believe that within 20 years, tutehem''s technology will usher in an explosive leap forward. Although this will cause a little bit of uncertainty, it is nothing. Because the inside information is completed by time, we only need to keep the whole society spreading new knowledge to the society in a fast and stable way. So genius will always come. And the inside information of science and technology will accumulate little by little, and then quantitative change will lead to qualitative change. In addition, some scientists led by Carlisle are constantly climbing the technology. With the coming engineers, Jiangning will be able to solve the problems of science and technology in the future. Moreover, there are still many technological worlds that he has not visited one by one; Once the visit is completed and those talents are "invited", Jiangning''s scientific and technological heritage will only grow stronger and stronger; By that time, it will also represent that Jiangning''s strength has reached a certain level, and he will no longer be afraid of the unknown enemies in the main world. ¡­¡­ The spacecraft is moving towards the parent star of the engineer family at a slow but fast speed. With six plasma engines and strong power brought by nuclear fusion, the spacecraft is sailing towards the parent star of the engineer family at an unimaginable speed. However, although the speed of the spacecraft is very fast; However, Jiangning is still dissatisfied. Compared with the speed of light, super speed of light, curvature and even transition, the kinetic energy of plasma engine is too low. Although there is a superluminal engine on the engineer''s spaceship, it is difficult to install it on Jiangning''s spaceship. Due to different specifications and designs, it can''t match Jiangning''s customized spaceship. Therefore, Jiangning can only tolerate this relatively heinous flight speed. Fortunately, there is a sleeping cabin. In the end, Jiangning, unable to bear the boring navigation, chose to use the sleeping cabin for sleeping. In his sleep, he constantly deduces the analysis plan in his mind to minimize the variables; We should also try our best to add some enemies to ourselves and improve our plans as much as possible, which is related to the future and cannot be careless. ¡­¡­ After more than a year, nearly two years of space voyage; Jiangning''s sleeping body is awakened by the White Queen. "Master, we have arrived at the destination of this trip; It''s expected to reach the atmosphere at eight o''clock tomorrow morning! " "I see." Jiangning got up, dormancy can not cause any negative impact on his body; Wake up number one, and he came to the command room, through the huge screen window to see the huge planet close at hand. It''s beautiful, with mountains and water, forests and sea; After atmospheric analysis, it is found that the distribution of the engineer''s parent star is the same as that of the earth; No wonder, after all, the transformation of the earth is the masterpiece of engineers. "This is your home planet, number one." No. 1, a deep voice without emotion, said: "yes, my master. I haven''t been back here for two thousand years. " "Miss her?" No. 1 nodded without hesitation, but Jiangning said: "in the near future, this beautiful planet will be full of war." No.1 is silent and stands beside Jiangning. However, Jiangning could feel the struggle of No. 1. Unfortunately, his improved soul snatching mantra was extremely powerful. It was easy to suppress this subtle struggle, and then tampered with No. 1''s memory again. "Number one, why don''t you set up defenses outside the planet?" No.1''s voice was as usual, but Jiangning heard a trace of pride: "no race or civilization can suddenly enter our home star." He looked at Jiangning and then said, "great master, you are unique." "Ha ha ha." ¡­¡­ "Ten seconds to go, we''re going to enter the atmosphere!" The White Queen suggested that Jiangning looked at the countdown projected on the screen window, and then turned to see the increasingly huge outline of the planet ahead. With the friction between the spaceship and the atmosphere, the whole spaceship seems to be covered with a layer of flame protection barrier. Then, the speed of the spacecraft began to accelerate, toward the engineer''s city. ¡­¡­ Maybe it''s the return to nature after the technology is powerful to a certain extent. Although the buildings in the city of engineers are much larger than those in the earth. However, in their eyes, it is very small. In addition to some special buildings, it is very huge, the rest of the buildings are very low. Moreover, the building itself is arranged in a circular arrangement, built according to the mountain. In the center of the city, there is a huge Sky Harbor. Looking at its design, it is obviously connected with the engineers'' spaceships. "The play is about to begin!" Jiangning''s body disappeared inside the spaceship, but it was outside when it reappeared. Between waving, the huge spaceship disappeared and was put into the small world by him. Together with No. 1 engineer, it''s stored in a small world. Then Jiangning''s right hand held up his wand; At the foot of the virtual shadow flash, a more than 100 meters of three dragons appeared at the foot of Jiangning. "Hiss... Ang..." After the appearance of the three dragons, they hissed at the sky; Then its eyes and dragon horn began to flash intense electric light. Large thick dark clouds quickly gathered to cover the sky and completely cover the city below. Jiangning''s magic wand points to the thick clouds in time; A brilliant light instantly fell into the clouds, followed by a flash of electricity, torrential rain and lightning, falling into the city below. Rain falls into the building below, as if it spills strong acid; Countless buildings are melting and decomposing at the speed visible to the naked eye; Even the special alloy can hardly resist the decomposition speed of this strong acid. The piercing sound of the alarm rang throughout the city, and then countless weapons rose from the ground, and the muzzle of the gun aimed at the three mighty dragons flying wantonly in the sky! Before these weapons were launched, countless dark spears fell from the sky; Dense, like a black shower, instantly covered with countless weapons. Boom! Boom! Boom! Thick smoke, smoke filled, long lost fire came on this planet; The engineers have completely forgotten the appearance of the war, the planet, the land, and I don''t know how long they haven''t been baptized by the war? How long has it been? A million years ago? The dark celestial bodies are rapidly taking shape, turning into huge celestial bodies with a diameter of more than one kilometer! Light seems to be absorbed by it, strong suction moment without warning. Innumerable buildings, whether they are clay or stone, are all included in the scope of this powerful suction force. Unable to resist the general, have been absorbed by this dark celestial body. Boom! Boom! Boom! Jiangning in the hands of the wand, constantly toward the city below pouring a, there is a baptism of death. Fragile city, in the face of mysterious magic, difficult to resist a cent. In an instant, he was blown to pieces, and then a dark halo flashed over Jiangning; In an instant, it diffuses to the city below; Then it diffuses to the whole planet at a very fast speed. The halo of death, where the engineers have painfully covered their hearts, their bodies everywhere. In the end, all the pain of death. ¡­¡­ Separated part of the spiritual control talent witchcraft, then Jiangning''s body disappeared in a flash; Once again, it appears in a tower building. According to No. 1, it is the science and technology center of engineers; It stores the scientific and technological achievements of engineers and the crystallization of civilization. The staff working here are all the elites of the whole nation! What Jiangning wants is the elite. His appearance surprised countless engineers who made emergency backup data. They didn''t allow them to react. They were all transformed into servants of Jiangning. "Download and backup all the technologies, and give them to me!" "Yes, master!" Looking at the busy engineers, Jiangning looked at them leisurely: "is human arrogance inherited from you? You have paid a heavy price for your arrogance after all ¡­¡­ His sudden arrival and undeclared attack; In an instant, the engineers who had been at ease for a long time were beaten. When they reflected that they were going to fight back, Jiangning easily destroyed their weapons with a posture of destroying and decaying. Although there are still many weapons not used, Jiangning''s series of actions shocked the engineers. Jiangning''s appearance, they are naturally familiar with, familiar to the extent that they can not be familiar with; But Jiangning''s method made them wonder, has such a terrible human been born in that experimental field? In the face of this new ability, engineers are undoubtedly surprised, they do not care about the loss of the city. In their eyes, these things are nothing at all. When civilization advances to their level, there is no money left. What they care about is inspiration and new technological creation; However, Jiangning''s strength is beyond their expectation. There was no chance for them to take a breath at all. The devastating curse of pestilence immediately followed, and countless people died before they could react. The engineers are really weak, their civilization is extremely strong; They are so powerful that they don''t have to install defense equipment outside their home star. It is with this self-confidence that no one in the universe can break into their home star, so Jiangning''s spaceship is allowed to enter their home star. As a result, they were slaughtered by Jiangning without reservation and plundered the fruits of their civilization and the elite of their race! This short war ended with the victory of Jiangning and the extermination of the engineers!!! Chapter 192 Detect the number of life on the planet... Completely destroyed The analysis results of omnivision eye are exactly like a supercomputer; Within the detection range of its eyes, everything is revealed in great detail. This function, for all eyes, is totally overqualified. "Things went well beyond expectation. I thought there would be a fierce battle? Who knows... Ha ha. " Looking at the beautiful planet below, Jiangning''s eyes were shining with a sharp light. The curse of extinction, again. Unspeakable powerful force, across countless time and space, came in a flash. The powerful force will wipe out everything that dares to hinder its progress. The use of extinction mantra once again makes Jiangning feel different from the first time; This is a specious feeling, which can be intuitively understood, but cannot be explained. It seems that before this feeling, any language or words are difficult to describe. Before, for the extermination mantra. Jiangning just regards it as a terrible and powerful curse. Now, with the gradual deepening of the foundation, Jiangning has an indescribable understanding of the extinction curse. But it can not be explained that it is such a contradiction, but it is reasonable. The origin of the huge world is pouring into the small world along the imperceptible "channel". Small world has taken over all of them, but Jiangning finds it difficult for small world to get promoted again. In his subconscious mind, he makes the small world like a diversified evolution. In this way, every time the small world wants to be promoted again, it will cost countless world resources. What''s more, it seems that the small world at present can''t exert the same effect as it did when it was first absorbed. Such a situation means that the world origin that we have obtained is no longer able to help the small world get promoted. If you want to be promoted, you must seek a higher level of world origin, and some of the worlds Jiangning is experiencing are ordinary. The combat power depends on science and technology, and life bodies are ordinary life. There is no extraordinary life, such a world, doomed its world origin is only secondary origin. Unless, such a pure world of science and technology, the birth of a strong science and technology civilization. Once such a civilization is born, the corresponding world or universe will also be promoted. But it''s rare. But Jiangning did not have enough time or patience to wait; That''s a small chance. It''s zero, so his plan has to be speeded up. ¡­¡­ Touching the ring on his left hand, Jiangning came to jiezhonglin in an instant. Looking up at the void, relying on the characteristics of the soul and the world, we find that the small world swallows Lin much faster. "It seems that if we continue with such a good situation, we will soon be able to annex jiezhonglin." Jiangning thought to himself that his eyes were shining and he returned to the main world. ¡­¡­ 1974, Mediterranean island country, tutehem. Since 1973, the "terrorist attack" in Paris last year. Governments of all countries have increased military spending and scientific research investment. The aim, of course, is to put an end to events like those in Paris, France, in 1973. That incident had a profound impact on the people of Paris. Afterwards, under the government''s appeasement and more than a year''s appeasement, Parisians seem to have forgotten a lot. Although the people gradually forget, but the French government has not forgotten. That kind of powerful and invincible power makes governments all over the world fear it. Especially for Jiangning display of celestial bodies, especially deep memory! That terrible magic almost destroyed the whole of Paris. After learning the identity of Jiangning, the French government once asked the tutehem government to compensate them for their losses, but it was flatly rejected; For a moment, the official relationship between the two countries fell below the freezing point. But the French government has no courage to declare war and defend the glorious dignity of France! The fighting between the two governments has always been private. The people of the two countries still travel to other countries without noticing; It seems that the secret war between countries has not affected the ordinary people. The relationship between the two countries is naturally clear to all countries; But no one publicized it. Instead, they didn''t mention it. ¡­¡­ Dr. Bolivar trisk, it''s been a difficult year. A year ago, at the Paris summit, a mutant attacked and then killed a powerful and mysterious wizard. Paris suffered a lot, and the French government believed that Dr. Bolivar Trask had brought all this. After all, without his plan to publicize and sell himself, it would not have been attacked by mutants. And if there is no mutant attack, it will not lead to the mysterious powerful wizard. So Paris is still the original Paris, and it will not become half of the city, reduced to ruins of Paris. The losses suffered by Paris have dealt a heavy blow to the French economy. Almost ten years back, and the large-scale ruins of Paris, there is no repair value. Whether it is residential buildings, commercial streets, government buildings, infrastructure and so on, all turned into a pile of worthless ruins. Paris today is still full of ruins. In more than a year, the ruins have not been disposed of. The damage to the city was so great that there were huge pits in the heart of Paris. It takes time to fill the ravines and level the land. It all takes time. When Paris was still in ruins, Dr. Bolivar Trask once again submitted his "sentinel plan" to the French government, but it was rejected by the French government, which not only severely mocked him; He was also deported and not allowed to come to France for life. Faced with this humiliation, Trask left France immediately. Back home again, the United States of America. When he submitted his plan to Congress, he was criticized by members of Congress. If we adopt his plan, the US government will probably face the threat from mutants. Therefore, after the French government, the US government also rejected Trask''s plan. Two powerful countries in a row rejected his plan, and Dr. Bolivar Trask had few choices. He didn''t like the Soviet system and political atmosphere. Moreover, with the Soviet economy''s poor condition, it could not afford the follow-up funding of the sentinel program. It is even more impossible for China to adopt such a plan of wasting people''s money. Moreover, China still gives the international impression that it is poor, although it has been paid more and more attention by European and American people because of its close relationship with touthheim. But in the short term, people are still accustomed to focus on Western Europe, Eastern Europe, the Mediterranean and the United States in North America. It seems that it is difficult for other places in the world to get into the eyes of the people of the world unless they are outside. ... in this case, Dr. Bolivar Trask again focused on Britain. One of the overlord of the last century, even if the glory is no longer; But some of his family remains when he went to England hopefully to lobby parliament, the government and the queen. Britain is even less interested in his plan, and now Britain''s national strength is declining; The two world wars seem to have consumed the country''s energy. Britain is not only interested in economic development, but also in money. It seems that they are not interested in anything else. Even less likely to be interested in trisk''s plan, the dejected trisk left the UK. He looked around blankly and pessimistically and found that there was no place to show his talent in the world. His eyes, watching the continent of Europa, Britain and France have refused to let him suffer. He also focused on the Iberian Peninsula, a country with two teeth on the peninsula, where mud could not support the wall. It seems that I have long forgotten the glory of crossing the ocean. Germany in Central Europe, on the other hand, is still surviving the two world wars. Although Germany has shown its dignity and fame, it has also consumed the strength of the country. What''s more, they are still in a state of division, and there is no unity, let alone such conditions. So he looked at Italy, the Apennine Peninsula country. But the result disappointed him. The Renaissance seemed to break the blood of Italians. It seems that they are separated from their diligence and bravery. What''s more, during the period of the Italian colonial war in Ethiopia, they fought so badly, which is a great disappointment. As a result, Trask only paid a little attention and then shifted his eyes again. This time, he focused on the Middle East of the Mediterranean. Sicily, the vast area between the islands of trich. This island country, with an area of only over 50000 square kilometers, is small but rich in products. The mountains in the southwest of the island block the hot current from North Africa and the cold current from the north polar circle. The cold and hot currents meet here, giving birth to the first civilization in the world. Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, after five thousand years of ups and downs, the country has not been destroyed once; The national royal family is a 5000 year old family ruled by one family. The history of this country is the history of this family! It''s also a place where the people of this country are proud of and proud of the world. What''s more, after a short period of decline, the country has regained its vitality. Today, they are ambitious, but no one can see through. Just like what happened in history, no one can see through this country. It''s even more unclear what''s going on in the head of the country''s policy makers. Moreover, with the return of the first king of the country, the mysterious wizard king who almost destroyed the whole of Paris. This country has radiated amazing strength. After seeing the means of the wizard king, the whole world is extremely afraid of this island country, which occupies the Mediterranean Sea and guards the traffic arteries! For Jiangning, Dr. Bolivar trisk is undoubtedly afraid. However, he had no choice but to devote his life to the elimination of mutants. Now it''s hopeless. Three major powers in a row refuse, and the rest are unable to support his plan. Now, he has only one choice. Looking at the map, which looks like a creeping lion country, and the black robed, cold and merciless, powerful mysterious wizard, Dr. trisk felt an unspeakable fear. What''s more, what Jiangning said to him that day kept him thinking about it. "Dr. trisk, I''ve heard so much about you! Are you interested in being my servant "Slave!" Dr. Trask clenched his fists, his heart struggling. One will loosen, another will clench the fists, because the grip is too tight, even the fingernail pierced palm also did not notice. It was not until the scarlet blood flowed along the lines in the palm and dropped to the ground that he regained his consciousness. Staring at the scarlet blood, the sun shines on his glasses, reflecting the white light. Can''t see clearly, his specific expression. He went to the window, opened the dense blinds and looked at the busy street outside. A firm look flashed through his eyes. Came to the mirror, carefully combed his clothes and hair. Until there was no leak, Dr. Trask pushed the door and went out. His driver, who opened the door for him, followed Dr. Trask on the bus. The driver returned to the driver''s seat again. Dr. trisk, who was sitting in the back row, gave a command. The beetle immediately sped towards the prime minister''s residence in tutehem. ¡­¡­ Chapter 193 In 1974, tutehem, the western suburb of Tiandu. Two years ago, it used to be a beach area, which was formed after a small river was dried up. After transformation, it has already become a fertile land area. Just two years ago, the city government of tutehem ordered that it be transformed. Wantonly building construction projects, infrastructure and other construction, the outside world for the government''s official big action, has been speculation. Some people say that a Royal Manor will be built here, some people say that a theme park will be built here, and others say that an airport or a military base will be built here. It can be said that it has attracted a lot of attention at home and abroad. However, after two years of overtime construction, it has become a new landmark building group in tutehem. It covers an area of about 2.18 square kilometers, larger than the Principality of Monaco in France. The buildings here are strange, with thousands of towers, just like Dalaran, the Magic Kingdom in world of Warcraft! The completion of this landmark building group immediately attracted the attention of countless people at home and abroad. The outside world speculates on the specific purpose of this place, but it is difficult to detect any real information. However, just as they speculated on the fantasy, the official government of tuteham announced the answer. The newly completed building complex will be the science and technology center, research and development center, as well as the research center of scientific civilization in the future; In the future, it will also be a world-renowned science holy land. The highest institution, the Royal Institute of science and technology of tuteham, is located here. And, in the days to come, occupy the dominant position of the world''s first science and technology research institution! ¡­¡­ "Your Majesty, this is the summary of our work in the past two years. Please give us your instructions!" John Carlyle bowed humbly at a 90 degree waist, holding a thick document in his hands. Jiangning, sitting on a throne, drinking tea, took over the documents and began to look through them one by one. In the data file, tutehem''s recent scientific achievements are recorded. Jiangning has discovered a large number of advanced technologies. Tutehem has now completed the storage and entered the digestion stage. It is believed that tutehem will fully absorb and integrate the future scientific and technological achievements when it enters 2000 years£¨ Blissful space) Now, with Jiangning''s scientific and technological achievements again, including the science and technology of Weilan group and the earth government, and the science and technology of engineers. Today, touthheim is at the forefront of science and technology. As time goes on, the gap will be bigger and bigger in the future. A few words of encouragement: "well done, John. However, it is not enough! This time, I brought with me a group of outstanding scientists, all of whom are elites among the elites. Especially in the field of biotechnology, it can be regarded as a world leader! You should have a good communication in the future, and when the time is ripe, your own tasks will be assigned. " "I look forward to that day, sire." Just then, the servant came over and leaned over Jiangning''s ear to whisper. Jiangning nodded and said, "let him come over." "Your Majesty, please allow me to leave." Jiangning stopped Carlisle and said, "no, John. You don''t have to leave, just stay! In a word, the one who will come later may be your colleague in the future! This one is famous all over the world. He is no less accomplished in scientific research than you. " John Carlyle said curiously, "Oh? Since your majesty has said that, I''ll have a good look at this colleague later. What''s sacred After listening, Jiangning laughed but said nothing. Before long, there was a sound of footwork, and John Carlyle heard it. Suddenly, I was disappointed. In his impression, a genius scientist should be a normal person, even if he is not a businessman. However, this... Looks like a big head doll. The child''s body with a big mature head, coupled with slovenness, brought Carlisle''s initial feeling worse. He was disappointed, but then Jiangning''s "praise" seemed to praise this... Er, an alternative science magnate. It seems that Carlisle is optimistic about him. For this reason, Carlisle has a little curiosity about Dr. Bolivar trisk. "Dr. Trask, long time no see! I thought it would be years before you came. I didn''t expect that, but now it''s my miscalculation. " Jiangning said with a smile. Bolivar trisk is looking at Jiangning carefully. When we first met, trisk did not observe Jiangning carefully. At that time, the situation was chaotic and the scene was in a mess, just like the scene of Hollywood blockbuster production. His mind, all by that rare duel traction. This duel is a duel between people with extraordinary abilities. There are no artillery, guns, missiles, and the three armed forces of land, sea, and air. There are only mysterious witches who control steel, take advantage of their claws, freely change their appearance, communicate with each other, and master the general means of destroying heaven and earth. The scene of that day is as vivid as yesterday. In retrospect, trisk could not help but feel fear, envy, jealousy and hatred. Now, once again, he saw one of the protagonists of the original incident. Or, in other words, the only protagonist of the play! Dr. Bolivar trisk watched Jiangning, only to see that he was wearing a black robe, chest and shoulders, wearing a similar Leather Breastplate and shoulder. A long, wide hood, not worn. A long black hair, not tied, but free scattered on both sides! I don''t look very old, about 16 years old, baby face. When you smile, you have a strong affinity. You wear an amulet on your chest. The whole body seems to be made of gold, and an eye pattern is carved in the center. It is very mysterious, wearing dark brown leather boots, hands on the armrest of the throne. Deep vision, at the same time with the unspeakable temperament! "Glad to see you again, your Majesty the great wizard king!" Dr. Trask bowed down to salute. The etiquette was a little strange. Coupled with his short stature, Dr. Trask appeared to be nondescript. Carlisle on one side puffed up her cheeks, almost laughing. "After last year''s Paris summit, we met again a year later. Doctor, it seems that your sentinel plan is not recognized by the governments of the United States, Britain and France! " Dr. Trask was not surprised that his affairs were not secrets. With Jiangning''s status, we can understand it clearly. He said with a frank smile: "the governments of the United States, Britain and France are short-sighted. I refuse my sentinel plan. When the future mutants pose a great threat, it must be them who regret it. " Jiangning nodded with approval: "yes, barbarians are still barbarians even if they put on the mantle of civilization! The shortsightedness in their bones makes them unable to face up to the great threat in the future. In fact, although the mutants today constitute few events. But there are still signs. As time goes on, the contradiction between ordinary people and mutants will become more and more antagonistic, until one side compromises or perishes. It''s just a matter of time! " Dr. Trask''s eyes suddenly brightened: "Your Majesty, do you agree with the harm of mutants?" "Of course!" Jiangning frankly admitted that although the current mutants and he did not have a fundamental conflict. However, the hidden danger has long been buried. Just for the sake of the plan in my heart, I have been tolerating it. Even so, once Jiangning starts at the right time, the first thing to stop him is these mutants! Therefore, as the enemy of the future, it is normal to make early preparations. "Your Majesty, since you also agree that mutants are harmful, then my sentinel plan..." "I will naturally agree to the sentinel plan..." "Thank you, your majesty!" Dr. Trask was so excited that he couldn''t control himself. After hitting the wall in many places, he was in despair. It''s just a chance to get to tuteham. Unexpectedly, it''s surprisingly easy. "But there''s a big hole in your plan!" "Loopholes?" Trisk looks at Jiangning in bewilderment. Jiangning said: "although the sentinel project is fatal to the mutants, you ignore the threat from the outside. And the future is changeable, I have a hunch that once the changeable future appears; Sentry, then, is not perfect! What he restrained was only mutants, but not necessarily fatal to other things! Therefore, the sentinel plan should be modified. As a matter of fact, I have already thought it over, doctor, if you choose to join my camp and be loyal to me. Well, you''ll find that there''s a great help here that you can''t imagine! " "I''m in!" Trisk answered almost as soon as Jiangning finished. "Wise choice!" Jiangning looked at trisk with a smile and said, "as your new welfare, I''ll give you a gift to make you have a healthy body! Carlisle Carlisle paid homage to trisk and said, "Dr. trisk, please come with me later." Trisk nodded and looked at Jiangning. He didn''t understand what he said. "Dr. Trask, you''ll find out later. By the way, from today on, the sentinel plan will change. First of all, let''s start with the name! The sentinel plan has been changed to destiny plan. Later, after receiving your gift. Please, doctor, set up your own research group as soon as possible! In terms of resources, it will definitely satisfy you! " "Thank you, your majesty. I''ll leave." Chapter 194 "This is where we''re going, Mr. prime minister." Since the construction of this series of thousand pagoda complex in the western suburb, the world has been curious about it, and the outside world has been speculating about it. Dr. Bolivar trisk also came here for the first time and became the first foreigner to visit. Carlisle looked back at trisk and said, "Dr. trisk, didn''t your majesty say that just now? Give you a gift, let you have a healthy body "Healthy body? I''m curious. The wizard King''s methods are all over the world. I''m looking forward to the gift he gave me. " Carlisle is a smile: "you will know later, Dr. trisk." According to Carlisle, Bolivar trisk became interested in the unknown gift. Healthy body? What do you mean? Before long, they came to another room, which has an area of about 300 square meters. In addition to a table, there is only one fully automatic medical platform. "What''s this?" Trisk looked at Carlisle in bewilderment and didn''t understand the purpose of bringing him here. Carlisle went to the medical platform and said, "take off your clothes, doctor, and keep a pair of underwear. Then, lie down. " Although I don''t know the purpose of doing this, but according to trisk''s scientific literacy; When he saw the medical platform, he was vaguely aware of it. But I don''t know what it is. According to Carlisle, he did not hesitate at all; Take off your clothes one by one, leaving only one pair of underwear. Dry body, thin body, short and fat like baby muscles. Plus the adult brain, it looks funny. With the cold touch, trisk took a deep breath and looked around at the platform. Welcome to the automatic medical platform, please give us your instructions "Automatic detection, repair the body!" "I understand!" Trisk widened his eyes and said, "Mr. prime minister, what is this..." Carlisle some proud said: "don''t be nervous, doctor, later you will know your Majesty''s gift to you, how precious." The medical platform emits several laser lines, scanning trisk''s body; Then the computer starts to repair automatically according to the feedback. Lying on the medical platform, Dr. Trask only felt a numb sensation coming from all over his body. However, he didn''t notice the slightest discomfort. On the contrary, he was very comfortable under the crisp touch. After a few minutes, before he could fully enjoy himself, Carlisle''s voice rang out: "all right, doctor, please get up!" Dr. Trask got up a little disappointed. At this moment, he felt the change... His vision seemed to be raised a lot. He couldn''t believe looking at his body, hands, legs and the strong chest and abdominal muscles. That pair of children''s hands, feet and trunk, all returned to normal. Return to the normal adult man should have the body, and, this is not a dream! "My God! Tell me, am I dreaming? " Trisk murmured. "No, doctor, of course you are not dreaming! how? Are you satisfied with your Majesty''s gift? " Carlisle fully understands trisk''s shock. When the fully automatic medical platform was invented, it also caused the amazement of countless people? Carlisle is used to it. "Has the technology of touthheim reached this point?" Trisk couldn''t believe it. He knew the knowledge and technology content of this medical platform. This machine alone can once again add a complete industrial chain structure to a country and solve countless jobs. "Doctor, I have to correct you. You should call us, not the name of your country, from the moment you are loyal to your majesty. You have automatically become a citizen, although you do not have the right to be elected at present. But apart from that, they should have all the rights they deserve. " "Yes, I''m a member of tuteham now." At present, trisk was shocked. He did not expect that this island country with a land area of less than 50000 square kilometers was ahead so much in science and technology. Relying on this medical platform alone, it can be said that countries outside the world have to work hard for at least 200 years to reach this point. Moreover, it is only the initial medical platform. It will take more time to reach the point where the technology is already mature. Just thinking of this, Dr. Trask''s heart was filled with fire. With such a strong scientific and technological foundation, he would not believe that only the medical platform is in the lead and other technologies are not. As a science magnate, he is very clear that such a technological creation can not be accomplished by a single technology. It involves many related fields of science and technology, that is to say, tutehem has surpassed foreign countries in science and technology for more than 200 years. "Is this the only one in the country at present?" Trisk points to the medical platform and asks Carlisle. Carlisle shook his head. "No, how could that be? The technology of medical platform has been mature for a long time. Even if it is civilian, it can be realized. But the cost is very expensive. At present, only a few people in this country can enjoy the treatment of medical platform. The first is the royal family, and then the scientists. As long as they can make contributions, they can enjoy themselves in the western suburb Royal Hospital. If it''s a top scientist like you and me, your majesty will allocate housing, and then there will be a private medical platform in our room. " Trisk was shocked. He knew it. Once the outside scientists know the news, they will come to touthheim crazily. A healthy body is very attractive to people. "At present, how many diseases can it solve? Just repairing the body? " If it''s just to repair the body, the value of the medical platform will be slightly reduced. However, even so, it can cause the pursuit of countless people. "In fact, it can cure any disease known to mankind at present! Whether it''s repairing the body or treating cancer, the fully automatic medical platform can be completely repaired. Moreover, it is also a beauty machine, which can customize the exclusive appearance according to the user''s wishes; Including pupil color, hair color, skin color and so on Trisk doesn''t know what to say now. If this news is known by women outside, it will cause enough madness. Even, he has begun to fantasize in his mind, the crazy pursuit of women all over the world. Women who love beauty, especially the craziest. Chapter 195 "How about Dr. Trask? Are you satisfied with the present I gave you? " Looking at trisk whose height has returned to normal, Jiangning asked with a smile. After listening to trisk, he almost immediately knelt down on one knee and said, "Your Majesty, thank you for giving me a new life again!" For trisk, Jiangning gave him a healthy body, and for him, he gave him a new life. Over the years, he has been fed up with those cold eyes and ridicules. People always compare with each other. At the same time, they make fun of and even insult others in the process of comparison. Now that his body has finally returned to what normal people should be, trisk even wants to go back to the United States and let those who ridiculed and insulted him see what he is now. Looking at Jiangning sitting on the throne, trisk''s admiration for him has risen to a height that is difficult to measure. "I am very generous to all the talents under my command. Dr. Trask, I hope you don''t let me down next! " Jiangning said meaningfully. "Don''t worry, your majesty. I will never let your majesty down!" "Well, doctor, let Carlisle show you around later. By the way, communicate with other colleagues. I''m sure you''ll definitely fall in love with this place. " Trisk looked forward to it, hesitated a little, and said, "Your Majesty, do you have any instructions about the destiny plan?" "Doctor, don''t always focus on the little mutants. You should focus on the future, you know? When that day comes, you will know how short your mind is now. Be more ambitious, doctor "As for the specific instructions of the destiny plan, Carlisle will tell you later. For the funds and equipment needed for the research, you can directly declare them in the future, and then the warehouse will allocate them to you. Our strength is very strong. You will know it after a long time, doctor! " Trisk nodded his understanding. Then he left with Carlisle. For the group of scientific workers under his command, Jiangning gave a very generous treatment. The top scientific talents not only have luxury residence, but also can enjoy the service of private medical platform. Other scientific talents also enjoy the corresponding treatment, whether in terms of clothing, food, housing, transportation, funds, equipment, etc. Especially in terms of scientific research equipment, it is absolutely the top. ¡­¡­ In the history of human beings, if anything, the number of human beings has decreased the fastest. It can be roughly divided into three categories: War, natural disaster and disease. In Europe, there was once a disease that killed 25 million people, and it turned pale when people mentioned it. It was worthy of the name of human killer plague, also known as the black death. The Black Death originated in Central Asia and was brought back to Europe by the Crusaders. It first broke out in Italy, then spread to Western Europe, northern Europe and the Baltic Sea, and finally spread to the whole Europe. It has been said that the outbreak of the Black Death indirectly promoted the rise of Europe. Its emergence killed a large number of Dalits and frail people. Those who survived were strong people, and then the strong people combined with the strong people to give birth to strong children, which improved the physical quality and IQ of Europeans£¨ I don''t know if it''s true or not!) British scientists once published a set of news in the Journal of medical genetics. In the medieval era, hemorrhagic fever epidemics on the continent of Europe had provided biological "selective pressure" for today''s European residents. This makes 10% of European residents today have a very strong resistance to HIV. ¡­¡­ The black death brought death, but one person survived under the plague, and activated the recessive gene in the body, becoming the first undead in the world. His name is Alexander corvinas. He has three sons. Marcus corvinas, the eldest son, was bitten by bats. He became the first vampire in the world and the ancestor of all vampires. William Marcus was bitten by wolves and became the ancestor of werewolves. But he couldn''t control himself, and finally he became a monster who only knew how to kill and destroy people. Alexander corvinas also has the youngest son. This son is an ordinary man, but he inherited the recessive gene of Alexander corvinas. His offspring Michael corvinas eventually became a "half blood sucking ghost" and a "half werewolf" with the common blood of vampire and werewolf. ¡­¡­ After William became a werewolf, he could not control the anger in his body and hurt people everywhere. More and more people became a werewolf (unable to transform into a human) and became a disaster. His father Alexander thought it should not be like this (he always thought that the undead was just a different number, the world was human, and the undead should not exist). However, limited by the feelings of his father and son, Alexander was not willing to kill William and the werewolf, so he secluded himself from the world, watched and settled the situation in time. After William became a werewolf and the werewolf became a local pest, Victor, the local Lord, began to destroy the werewolf to protect the local normal order. In return, local businessmen and people had to pay tribute to him, and Victor respected himself. After decades of fighting, the werewolf was restrained, and Victor was old and dying. On his deathbed, Marcus and Victor made a deal - Marcus told victor the secret of immortality - to turn Victor into a vampire. Victor promised Marcus to catch William together, but could not kill him. In order to prevent Victor from changing his mind, Marcus spread the rumor that if the ancestor of vampire and werewolf died, his offspring would die, In this way, in order to keep himself and his werewolf slaves, Victor would not be willing to go out of his way. (Marcus''s plan seems to be to join hands with his brother William to fight against the dominant human group, Victor group, so that the undead would become the master of the earth, and he would become the master of the undead, the eternal master, God!).? After the agreement, Victor and his army became vampires, and victor of course continued to be the leader of his own vampire army. ¡­¡­ Budapest, Hungary, is located on both sides of the Danube River; As a capital along the river, you can enjoy a panoramic view of the beautiful customs of central Europe and the beauty of the Danube River. However, tonight''s weather is rainy, pedestrians on the street in a hurry; Holding an umbrella, everyone''s pace is very fast, avoiding the rain. ¡­¡­ In such weather, Jiangning''s big black robe seems not so abrupt. Looking up at the sky, the rain within three feet of his body was blocked by an invisible barrier. In such a rainy night, no one noticed the difference. He stepped straight towards the banks of the Danube. The pace seemed slow, but in fact it was fast. In a short time, it came to the banks of the Danube. The body in the black robe disappeared in the same place in an instant, and then it was over the Danube River in the next moment. Simple magic, covered his body, so that people can not detect him. Then, in his right hand, there appeared a blue crystal. As soon as his right hand was released, the crystal immediately slipped into the water and soon fell to the bottom of the river. The sharp bottom is deeply rooted in the bottom of the river, and a magical force easily breaks through the soft sediment at the bottom of the river and goes straight to the bottom of the earth. Micro can not be checked nodded, eyes of the silver light gradually disappeared. After that, the full vision eye hanging on the chest sent out light that was hard to distinguish with naked eyes, and swept along the Danube river towards both sides. The light was so fast that it disappeared in a flash. And Jiangning has also found the target he wants to find. His body rises up in an instant and flies to the target place. ¡­¡­ Chapter 196 As the first undead in the world, Alexander corvinas lived long enough. Witnessed the history of vampires and werewolves. Witnessed the enmity between the two races, including the expansion of the vampire community, the birth of the werewolf and so on. And, the official break between the werewolf and the vampire, after all, began a fight that lasted for hundreds of years. In the end, it''s still vampires who are a little better at this! They enjoy the upper class and live in spacious and bright houses. And the werewolf, can only nest in the dark dirty underground, living like a mouse life. As the saying goes, if you get something well, you will lose it; From frugality to luxury is easy, from luxury to frugality is difficult! Decent clothes, luxurious living conditions, bright houses and other luxury material enjoyment. It severely erodes the fighting spirit of the vampire group, compared with the heroic fighting hundreds of years ago; After hundreds of years of luxury life, today''s vampire group, whether it is fighting spirit or combat effectiveness, has dropped to the lowest level. On the other hand, werewolves have less luxurious and decent living environment and social atmosphere than vampires; Food and shelter are in the dirtiest environment, but hundreds of years of hard life have greatly improved the fighting capacity of the werewolf group. The difference from the vampire group may be the problem of weapons. However, nothing is absolute. At least, vampires have considerable resources and influence. If they are determined to kill the werewolf, the werewolf may have been extinct for a long time. ¡­¡­ As vampires and werewolves, these two groups share a common ancestor. Alexander corvinas witnessed the birth, rise and brilliant struggle of the two nations! For the two sons, Marcus and the descendants of William, out of the blood relationship between father and son; All Alexander corvinas could do was wipe the bottom of the two clans secretly. For hundreds of years, he has been covering up the traces of the two ethnic groups. To prevent the world from discovering the existence of the undead, it can be said that without Alexander corvinas to cover up and wipe their buttocks. It''s possible that vampires and werewolves have long been discovered by humans. Then, it was reduced to the situation of fighting and killing. And it''s true, after the death of Alexander corvinas. The situation of vampires and werewolves suddenly turned to a situation of fighting and killing, which was eventually discovered by the human government. ¡­¡­ Alexander corvinas, sitting in his chair, once again sees a vendetta between vampires and werewolves. Some distressed pinched the brow, put down the document, and then ordered a special hand to erase the traces of the two families. As the father of the common origin of the two ethnic groups, he really can''t wipe out the two ethnic groups. Because the vampire and the werewolf, in terms of blood relationship, are the descendants of his son. "When will these days come to an end?" He shook his head and sighed: "this world is the world of ordinary people after all. The existence of undead is superfluous." With the development of science and technology, Alexander corvinas felt that it was more and more difficult to wipe the bottom of the two ethnic groups. In his heart, he also knew that he could not protect the two tribes for a long time. Eventually, one day, vampires and werewolves would be exposed to the world. "Since you feel that such a day is distressing, why don''t I help you solve it?" "Who!!" Alexander corvinas suddenly changed color. He looked at it and saw a man... To be exact, it was an Asian boy who came here at some time, and his clothes were very strange. At first glance, it seems to be a return to modern civilization from the middle ages. "Who are you, child?" He tried to search the memory in his mind, but did not meet an Asian. The age is so small, is never met, eyes vigilant looking at Jiangning. Being able to go through layers of guards and security personnel to come here is not ordinary people. Therefore, he can only test Jiangning''s appearance! "Oh, boy? Alexander corvinas, you feel it carefully Alexander corvinas''s pupils contracted violently, and his long silent heart lake was full of waves. He carefully felt the breath of lower Jiangning. As the father of the origin of the two tribes, Alexander corvinas can naturally feel and distinguish the blood of vampires and werewolves. However, in Jiangning''s body, he suddenly turned pale. "Good old blood, you are also undead!" Jiangning, as a half immortal race, has lived for more than 6000 years. His whole body, from genes to blood, to skin and hair, is filled with the breath of "history". "I''m not a lowly bloodsucker, Alexander. I know you very well. I know all about you. " Looking at Alexander corvinas''s almost expressionless face: "it seems that you don''t believe it. Well, I''ll talk about you!" "In the black plague, that is, when plague first ravaged Europe. You are also infected with the plague. The whole village is dead, but only you survive. Not only that, the virus mutates in your body, from harmful to beneficial. After that, you and your wife Helena have three children! Marcus, the eldest son, was bitten by bats and became the ancestor of vampires; Second son William, bitten by wolves, became the ancestor of werewolves. Only your youngest son has lived in peace all his life. " Ignoring Alexander corvinas''s ugly face, Jiangning continued: "I''m here for you. I''ve planted your blood and your son Marcus''s blood. Just now you were not very distressed. When will this day end? Let me help you. Let''s make a deal and give me your blood. In return, I will wipe out vampires and werewolves for you. The father son relationship you care about makes it difficult for you to make the right choice, so leave it to me. How about it? " "No, you don''t need to be involved in this matter!" "So the negotiation broke down?" Jiangning''s eyes suddenly became cold. But Alexander corvinas said, "I won''t let you wipe out vampires and werewolves, though I don''t know what you are going to do with my blood and the blood of my son Marcus? But, I can give you my blood, but you can''t hurt them! " "Wise choice, then... Take it!" Alexander corvinas rolled up his sleeve to show his old skin. He took a dagger and cut his wrist fiercely. Blood flowed out with the blood vessels. "Gurgle!" Jiangning stretched out his hand to draw, and the blood was instantly absorbed by an invisible force and poured into the bottle in Jiangning''s hand. Until Jiangning filled the bottle, he let go of Alexander corvinas. At this time, the old man''s face was pale. "Perfect blood, here we go! Next, Marcus'' blood. " At the last glance of Alexander, Jiangning turned and disappeared. "Magic and terrible man, I hope he can keep his promise!" He has lived for hundreds of years, and he is very powerful and knowledgeable. The developed senses brought by the mutation made him clearly feel the constant fatal threat from Jiangning. Under such circumstances, it is impossible for him to attack on the spot. Just now, seeing the abrupt disappearance of Jiangning again, I was even more glad that I didn''t do it. Because, once you start, the consequences are hard to predict. It''s better to take the initiative. I hope Jiangning can keep his promise and not hurt vampires and werewolves when he releases his goodwill. Jiangning naturally won''t play games with vampires and werewolves. His only destination is to get the blood of Alexander corvinas and the blood of Marcus, the ancestor of vampires. As for werewolf blood, it''s not needed at all! Chapter 197 Through a rough study of the blood of Alexander corvinas, Jiangning found that there was a special mutation activity in the blood. That is to say, with the help of this mutation activity, a strange power can be generated, which can transform all harmful bacteria or substances to the host into beneficial ones. Host, that''s right. This mutated vitality gives Jiangning a "special" parasite. However, this parasite is a special way of being with the host. Once the host dies, so does the mutated vitality. However, the degree of death is relatively slow. If someone comes into contact at this time, they will also be infected. ¡­¡­ Just like this mutated vitality, after contacting with bat''s and wolf''s germs, it has derived a kind of undead creature in myth and legend. This kind of creative ability after mutation is the most precious. Vampires, werewolves are pediatrics. Because the existence of the two cannot be separated from a big premise. That''s the mutant gene that must exist in a werewolf or a vampire. Once the mutant gene dies or disappears, the corresponding host will lose its identity as a werewolf or vampire. In this way, it doesn''t seem to matter much whether we get Marcus''s blood or not. Because, if Jiangning through the experiment, it can make the blood of vampire or werewolf. Or do experiments with other creatures, dogs, lions, tigers, sharks What kind of freak will be born? Dog man? This kind of absurd and uninhibited idea just existed in Jiangning''s mind for a short time. Later, he was completely expelled by Jiangning. When it comes to creating a kind of blood, or getting a kind of blood, Jiangning still hopes to obtain such blood in the context of certain myths and legends. Because the existence of such blood itself is an unsolvable problem for science. As for whether science can solve such blood riddles in the future, it''s none of Jiangning''s business. At least, for a long time, it had nothing to do with him. The reason for this idea is just to make some soldiers or cannon fodder. They are ready to abandon their existence at the critical moment. As a half step into the ranks of the immortal race, Jiangning still hopes to maintain the purity of its human blood. I don''t want to transplant the blood of other creatures like other witches. It always feels strange. Moreover, Jiangning believes that the starting point of all things in the world may be different. But the end is the same. The blood of other races may not be more noble than that of human beings. Nowadays, Jiangning''s blood has been "polluted" by his power, which is essentially different from ordinary people. Now he is totally different from his apprenticeship. As a level 4 wizard, if he gives birth to offspring again; Then his blood descendants will inherit part of Jiangning''s power essence. That is to say, he was born with supernatural powers and had all kinds of incredible "supernatural powers". For example, he and Cassandra''s son, tutehem, inherited part of Cassandra''s prophecy. It''s just that he can''t control his ability to make arbitrary predictions. Instead, he needs some special opportunities to have this ability. The reason why Jiangning didn''t inherit part of its power was that Jiangning speculated that its level at that time was too low. Their own strength has not been thoroughly penetrated into the blood, so it can not be passed on to the blood lineage. He would be different now. Once there are blood descendants again, their descendants will certainly inherit part of Jiangning''s power more or less. Then, as time goes on, the supernatural power inherited in this way. Will gradually disappear, this comes from the blood, from Jiangning''s own strength, in constant consumption. In the case of no supplement, there will be fewer and fewer descendants who can inherit Jiangning''s power, until they are reduced to ordinary people, and their blood lines are in the same place. ¡­¡­ It has to be said that through this study of the blood of Alexander corvinas, Jiangning has brought a different feeling. This gives him a glimpse of the mystery of the blood of the eternal race! In fact, such a blood mystery should be discovered by human beings themselves. Perhaps, in the real world, because it''s pure scientific values. In the world, there is no large-scale phenomenon of gods and Demons which is difficult to explain by science, so people do not pay attention to this kind of blood riddle. However, in a variety of film and television works, this view appears more or less. Maybe people just do a simple grading, from high to low, so that the audience can see at a glance. However, human beings unconsciously solved the mystery that should appear in the myth and fantasy world. That is, the blood power inherited from the ancestor generation is becoming less and less after the continuous dilution of the offspring. In the absence of "supplement", this phenomenon of being born and miraculous will gradually decrease. In the end, a certain blood descendant will completely lose the supernatural power of his ancestor. The vampires in the legend of the night are the same. Marcus and William, as the ancestors, are undoubtedly the most powerful. Then the vampire and werewolf, the power completely from the two of him. And the Presbyterian Council of vampires, the main vampire Victor, Amelia, was bitten by Marcus. Because they were personally infected by their ancestors, they are on a par with their ancestors in some places. Some of the abilities that only the ancestors would have, and they would have. For example, the ability to detect other people''s memory by drinking other people''s blood. Throughout the play, there are only Marcus, Victor and amilia. Other vampires don''t, which explains the phenomenon. As for why descendants of blood descent can''t surpass their ancestors, Jiangning has no clear answer at present, which needs to be studied. But he knows the key point. That is to say, it seems that the power of blood descendants from their ancestors can not be replenished after being diluted. And this power can not be supplemented, then after the continuous infection of others, the power will also be diluted, resulting in a series of pyramid ladder hierarchy. As for Marcus and others after biting others, why does the strength not dilute, but through the precipitation of time more and more strong? Jiangning speculated that it might be the activity after the mutation combined with the host itself. It forms a kind of special vitality. In the process of passing on others, this kind of special mutation vitality has some unknowable changes. As a result, the descendants of the blood lineage could not fully obtain the same strength as their ancestors. "There are too many mysteries. It will take time to study them." Jiangning rubbed his eyebrows. If we infer in this way, then almost the previous explanations are completely contradictory. According to the scientific method to explain the mysterious knowledge, we can only say that the forced explanation is completely wrong. Even so, Jiangning enjoyed it. It''s a fascinating way of life to get answers through research. This can explain why the great scientists and archaeologists in history are so keen on their own careers. For nothing else, it is because of this kind of research, and then know the answer. For the parties, full of pleasure, their hearts can be in such working conditions, get incomparable satisfaction. Compared with spiritual satisfaction, material satisfaction can''t be compared at all. However, limited to the times, human beings are still unable to get rid of material dependence, so as to completely pursue spiritual satisfaction. In contrast, the wizard is a completely different kind of scientist! It''s just that, as scientists, what witches study is more unreasonable. Because what they study is full of contradictions, but it is the right answer. It is painful and happy! Now, Jiangning has fully realized this feeling. It''s really great. I''m totally happy, and then I''m baffled by a seemingly dead end problem. All over the face, there is no place on the whole body is not strong! Chapter 198 The success of the perfect blood, after rough research, let him harvest is not small. After that, we need to extract the blood of Marcus, the ancestor of the vampire. Huge spiritual power, in an instant, like waves sweeping in all directions. Although Budapest''s area is not too large, it is not easy to scan it completely with spiritual power in an instant. Fortunately, the base camp of vampires is a manor located in the suburbs. If you have a clue, it''s easy to do. Therefore, Jiangning just changed the place a few times, scanned a few times, and then easily found the vampires'' base camp. After all, the different characteristics of vampires are like fireflies in the dark, which is obvious. In particular, Marcus, the ancestor of the vampire, is like a lighthouse pointing out the way for Jiangning. After determining the target, Jiangning''s body rises up in an instant and rushes to the base camp of vampires. ¡­¡­ Crazy luxury, money, indulgence and an open meeting. At this moment, all the people... No, it should be said that the vampire, put down all the morality and ethics. Jiangning doesn''t know whether they have ethical concepts. At this moment, in his eyes is an open meeting. In this vast manor, you can see the living room, room, balcony, garden and other places you can think of. Men and women, one by one wearing masks; Like white fleshed worms, they make peace with each other. Even one man and two women, or three women and one man. They indulge in their voice and color, so that where they make peace with each other, there is even a fishy smell. It seems that in ancient Europe, there was such an open meeting among nobles. The noblemen and women only wore a mask on their faces, and then began to make peace. As long as they met, they could make peace on the spot. And these vampires also inherited this "noble advantage" and even began to carry it forward. Jiangning just looked at it for a while, and then looked away. The body flies towards the courtyard inside the manor in an instant. Under the courtyard, there are three coffins; One of the coffins is empty, and the other two have two "mummies" with their mouths slightly open, showing their white teeth. There are holes in the upper part of the coffin. Only when the "wake-up" ceremony begins, blood will flow from the holes and fall into the mouth of the "mummies" below. So as to wake up the elder in deep sleep! In his eyes, the silver light twinkled through the underground organs and coffins. Jiangning clearly saw two vampires, one was Victor, the other was Marcus, the ancestor of the vampire. His eyes moved slightly, and the ground broke instantly. The two special iron coffins were pulled by a powerful force and landed on the ground steadily. Take out specially prepared two pig blood, along the coffin channel drip in. "Stop it When the cold voice of the girl sounded, Jiangning turned to look at him and saw a man with short and medium black hair, wearing tight leather armour, blue eyes, and guns aimed at his head. The silver white brilliance is bright in an instant, and Selena''s body flies out in an instant, slamming into the wall. "Hoo Strong pressure, so that Selena almost difficult to breathe; If it wasn''t for the vampire''s identity, her resilience and endurance were surprisingly strong, then she would have died. Ignore Serena and continue pouring pig blood into the hole. As the two vampire elders drank fresh blood, their bodies began to recover; Jiangning clearly saw that their corpse like bodies were becoming plump as if they were blowing air. Fresh blood began to flow in their flat blood vessels, and the functions of the whole body were awakened again. "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo" "Ah, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh! Damn it "Amelia, are you teasing me? You must give me a reasonable explanation, or I won''t let you go! " "I can only feel the memory of that pig in this dirty and smelly blood, damn it!" "You two, it seems that you haven''t recognized the situation yet!" Looking at the two apparently sleepy vampire elders, their eyes haven''t been opened completely, so they yelled at each other. "Who are you?" ¡Á two "I''m a wizard on the road," Jiangning said "Wizard?" Victor, Marcus some doubts, and then they both face hard to see the extreme, said: "just now, you wake us up with that dirty pig blood?" "Yes, how does it taste? Mr. vampire "Damn it... Ouch!" When they think of pig blood, they naturally have the memory of a pig in their mind. However, what good memory can pigs have? They roll mud everywhere, eat hogwash and live in dirty and smelly places. Eat and sleep repeatedly all day long, ha ha... Bring two vampire elders unforgettable deep memory. "Ha ha ha!" Thinking about it, Jiangning took the lead in laughing. Vampires call themselves blood clan. They are elegant and noble race. They are the purest nobles! Every word, every act, every dress, every act is a noble. However, the two most noble of the two vampires drank pig blood. From the blood, get all the memory of a pig, is equivalent to their own experience. How could the two vampire elders tolerate such humiliation? As for Serena, who was still nailed to the wall, she was completely shocked. It''s hard for her to imagine that there are still people in the world who dare to wake up the elder of the blood clan with pig blood. However, the fact happened in front of her eyes and was witnessed by her. "Oh... I want you to die!" ¡Á two Angry Marcus and Victor roared and rushed forward, but... With two dull noises, the two vampire elders flew out in an instant. It''s inlaid on the wall. "What''s the matter? What happened? " "There''s a voice coming from the place where the elders are sleeping. Go and have a look!" When a group of vampires arrived, they saw Selena, Marcus and Victor nailed to the wall. And in the courtyard, there was only one boy in a black robe? Standing in the same place, smiling at the three people embedded in the wall. "Click!"¡° Click¡° Click The gun started immediately, followed by a disorderly sound of gunfire. However, to their surprise, the bullets all stopped about three feet in front of the strange boy and were stopped by an invisible force. Then, like three vampires embedded in the wall, they were all nailed to the wall. "Cough... Who are you?" After seeing Jiangning''s invisible power, Marcus and Victor ask about Jiangning''s origin. The unknown power, let them feel very afraid. Although they are immortal vampires, they don''t have magical and incredible power. Except Marcus, who can turn into a giant monster with bat wings, other vampires don''t have this ability. Victor and Amelia, who had been taking the lunch for a long time, did not show this kind of transformation ability! "Vampire''s resilience is really great, but it''s not as powerful as Wolverine''s!" After just a few words, Marcus and Victor recovered from the form of a mummy to the appearance of a normal person. Without contrast, it may be something to boast about, but once there is contrast, this little bit of resilience is nothing. Compared with Wolverine''s resilience, vampire''s resilience is Pediatrics! Chapter 199 "As I have said, I am a wizard!" "Mr. wizard, I don''t know what you are here to do?" Live a long time, analyze problems, look at things more rationally, instinctively weigh the pros and cons. It is obvious that Jiangning''s strength is beyond their resistance. "I want you all to submit to me!" "What?" "It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible!" "We are noble blood clan, how can we submit to human?" "Ah The most fierce vampires were instantly burned to death by a sudden fire! Fire with mana, they can''t resist. ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± "How are you thinking about it? Surrender? " "We will submit, master!" It''s Marcus and victor who know the current affairs and know the best. As for those burned idiots, they were totally drugged. No matter where you are, there are such idiots to contribute to the protagonist! ¡­¡­ "What should the blood clan do next? Please tell me, master!" In the magnificent hall, Jiangning Damascus is sitting on a chair. On both sides of the chair, there are a group of vampires and another elder vampire, who is also the only female elder, Amelia. She and Victor are also aristocrats, with territory. He also joined hands with Victor to suppress Marcus, the ancestor of the vampire. He also joined hands with Victor to imprison the werewolf ancestor William. At the same time, the location of the stone chamber where William was imprisoned was sealed off. "Marcus, Victor, Amelia!" "At your command, master!" "You go and set William free!" "What?" Unlike Marcus'' surprise, Victor and Amelia are shocked and puzzled. Especially Victor, he is the most reluctant to release William, the reason why he can enjoy the supreme honor inside the vampire. In addition to being an aristocratic Lord himself, another point is that the vampires on the scene are all developed by him. With William, Victor and Amelia easily suppressed Marcus, let him throw the mouse into the trap. Dare not offend two people, for is the werewolf ancestor William. When William was caught, in order to prevent William and himself from being killed by Victor. Marcus has released that if the ancestors of werewolves and vampires die, the descendants of their development will also die. Because he didn''t know the truth, Victor was afraid to kill Marcus. Otherwise, with Victor''s character, will certainly kill Marcus and William in the first time. Ordinary people in the experience of a death, if lucky not to die, then he will be more cherish life, more afraid of death. And Victor is the same. He''s a nobleman, a lord! Have an independent fiefdom, enjoy the splendor! As a result, on the verge of death, Marcus found him and turned him into a vampire. The body, which was originally weak and old, became full of vitality and strong again. Since then, Victor has become more concerned about his life. And he was in a duel with Lucian, a werewolf, and he nearly died. It was also from that time on that Victor immediately avoided Lucian by means of deep sleep. On the other hand, it''s victor''s fear of death. Therefore, in the face of Jiangning''s irresistible force, he will not hesitate to show his surrender. Also afraid of death, cherish life, not willing to give up their eternal life and power. Therefore, after learning that Jiangning asked him to release William, Victor''s heart was extremely frightened. With the passage of time, he can clearly feel that his strength is becoming stronger day by day. In the same way, Marcus, as the ancestor, cannot remain stronger. Victor can clearly feel the strength of Marcus, so can Amelia, which makes their alliance more unbreakable. So the problem is that Marcus, the ancestor of vampires, has become so powerful. So, as the ancestor of the werewolf, William can''t still be standing still. At the beginning, when William was not completely strong, they easily controlled him. Now, hundreds of years later, if we face William again. Victor and Amelia are not sure they can control William again. If Marcus and William join hands, then he and Amelia have no chance of winning at all! ¡­¡­ "Master, you may not know the situation. William the werewolf can''t be rational at all. If you let him out, it''s a big trouble for the blood clan and you... "Victor was shocked and began to explain. Marcus, standing on one side, looks gloomy as if he is about to drip water. Jiangning naturally knew little 99 in Victor''s heart. He said very calmly: "since I know William, I naturally know him. Since I can subdue you, I can also subdue him! William is different from Lucian. He can''t keep his head. At best, he is just a mad dog who can bite people! Now, you three go release William and bring him here! " "Thank you very much, great and kind Master!" Although Marcus was not happy that Jiangning called his brother William a mad dog, he did not dare to show a trace of gratitude on his face. At least, in Jiangning''s move to release William, Marcus is really grateful, and he naturally has his own small calculation in his heart. However, Jiangning doesn''t care. In absolute strength suppression, it''s useless to make a small calculation. "Yes, master!" Unwilling Victor, with excited and happy Marcus and the same embarrassed Amelia, along with a group of vampire fighters, set out. The purpose, of course, is to imprison William, the forefather of the werewolf, in that stone cell. After they left, Jiangning began to ask the vampire on one side, that is, Klein, who also has his own abacus: "Klein, I ask you how many people in this country are eager to be one of you?" Klein thought a little and said, "master, there are about thousands of people." "Since they want to be one of you so much, then meet their demands! At the same time, you can go out and develop new blood. The more, the better. I want the world to be completely chaotic. " "Yes, master!" Klein didn''t know what Jiangning''s purpose was, but he was very interested in the development of blood race. On the one hand, it can expand the number of vampires, on the other hand, it can enjoy more power. Those thousands of people are the top elites in this country. Enjoying countless wealth and power! Then, in order to better monopolize these wealth and power, and seek a longer life, is the first choice. This is also the reason why these people, after knowing the existence of vampires, did not choose to exterminate them. A few people know that this is a good thing for them. After all, no one can know how long he will live and whether there are accidents. If there is an accident on the way, then becoming a vampire is a natural way out. After becoming a vampire, although can not see the sun, can only appear in the dark, although can not enjoy food, can only drink blood, this is a disadvantage. For the rest, they don''t care at all. They can play with women, smoke marijuana and degenerate as they want. After all, even AIDS, in the face of vampire''s powerful physical quality and terrible appeal, is also pediatrics. As for wealth, don''t you know that in this world, companies can be controlled by remote control? As for some important meetings, they can be arranged in the evening. If not for the original play, the existence of vampires and werewolves is known to the public; It''s very likely that vampires and werewolves will continue to hide. Of course, it has something to do with the death of Alexander corvinas. If he does not die and continues to live, then the two ethnic groups will naturally be sheltered and covered by him. Chapter 200 ¡­¡­ Therefore, the purpose of Jiangning''s doing this is to play bad and get rid of the world. In doing so, he naturally has his own considerations and maximizes his interests. However, although the world is a magic world, the explanation of world outlook is explained by science. Alexander? He''s got the blood of corvinas. Marcus, the ancestor of the vampire, also got his blood, so he went back like this? Going to another world? No, how can it be? If it''s just like this, it can''t get the maximum benefit at all! However, the world in addition to more than a vampire and werewolf, the rest of the things he does not need. Because whether it''s minerals or animals and plants, it''s exactly the same as the main world. Even, in some ways, it may not be as good as the main world. After all, the main world merges with other worlds, and there are gods in the main world! Then, in terms of value alone, the Lord''s world is much more valuable than the world in which the legend of the night is at present. In this case, since we can''t get the maximum benefit, we should maximize the benefit artificially. Moreover, Jiangning also wants to test the idea in his mind through this plan to see if it is feasible. If successful, Jiangning will have two special identities in the future. If it doesn''t work out, it doesn''t matter. It''s just a waste of time. Therefore, based on this idea in his heart, Jiangning let Klein develop his descendants. Let''s not worry about anything else. Let''s fix the world for now. ¡­¡­ "Why are you doing this? What is the purpose? " When Jiangning is thinking, the sudden female voice interrupts his train of thought and looks up. Selena stares at her without expression. Frowning, I was very unhappy. Silver white shining, an irresistible force moment hoop Selina''s body. Hanging her in the air, no one around the vampires dare to come forward to beg, and even some vampires have a little pleasure in their eyes. "Serena, you seem to have forgotten your identity!" Jiangning looked at her with a very bad look and a cold expression. Combined with the bright silver light in his eyes, it was impossible for others to guess what he thought. With irresistible power, Serena realized what a stupid thing she had just done. Jiangning is not Victor, Victor may tolerate Selena''s rudeness, but Jiangning will not tolerate Selena''s behavior for no reason. "If I don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t learn well!" Voice sonorous throw to the ground, magic wand instantly slide into the palm; At the top of the battle, an electric light appeared, crackling and flashing. Then Jiangning waved a whip composed of electric lights and beat Selena! "Pa!" "Ah ¡­¡­ After dozens of lashes from Selena, Jiangning stopped. At this time, Selena had already been unable to get up, and her clothes turned into Dongdong clothes. The white and smooth skin is covered with purplish and blue bruises and blood. These beatings are not fatal, but the pain makes life feel worse than death. "Serena, are you good this time?" "Right... Right... Sorry, Lord... People..." Selena has lived for hundreds of years. When did she experience the punishment of whipping? What''s more, Jiangning''s flogging is made up of electricity and light. If you beat an ordinary person, you only need a few whips to kill him alive. As a vampire, Selena has a strong constitution and amazing resilience. In addition, Jiangning doesn''t intend to kill her, otherwise, she won''t be able to survive. And around the vampires, at this time has been scared to silence. Just now, Serena was crying and crying. They wanted to die immediately. They witnessed the whole process. No one wants to experience the whip composed of electricity and light. Therefore, the more you look at them, the more scared they are. The waistcoat has been soaked in cold sweat. "If there''s another time, I''ll take your life!" Cold eyes, watching lie on the ground of Selena, which is intended to kill a moment to let the whole manor temperature, in a moment as if into the cold winter! Selena didn''t doubt Jiangning''s intention to kill. She was lying on the ground tightly, her forehead touching the floor, constantly twitching. Then an emerald light shone on her. Bursts of warm feelings continue to come, and then Selena found that her wounds are healing quickly, faster than her recovery as a vampire. Moreover, the whipping just now, even with the terrible resilience of vampires, has become extremely slow. It seems that there is a different kind of power in the lightning to contain her resilience. "Thank you, my master!" Serena''s eyebrows are straight, and she''s very clever. And the surrounding vampires were completely surprised by Jiangning''s supernatural power. This kind of power completely belongs to the legendary magic power. "Alexander? The descendant of corvinas is a mortal, do you know? " Selena was slightly stunned, then said: "I know this man, master!" "Go and bring him here!" "Yes Selena didn''t know why Jiangning knew this mortal just because he was Alexander? A descendant of corvinas? Selena does not believe this reason. In her opinion, Jiangning has such a powerful force. There was no need to care about a mortal at all. Although she didn''t know why, she didn''t dare to disobey Jiangning''s orders. The magic is so strange that she can still remember it. She doesn''t dare to experience it again. ¡­¡­ Marcus, Victor and Amelia follow Jiangning''s instructions and take a team of vampires to release the werewolf ancestor William. "Victor, you have spared no effort to prevent me from finding William''s whereabouts. Now, under the interference of your great master, your plan is completely in vain! What do you think of this variable? " Looking at the stone gate in front of him, Marcus had a little excitement in his eyes, and the moment finally came. Although his head, again a big mountain pressure, but soon can see his brother again, Marcus heart is still very excited. Victor''s face was gloomy, and now things have become completely unstoppable. But he still did not admit defeat: "Marcus, this is the master''s order. And even if William is released, do you think you two brothers can disobey the master by joining hands? " Marcus did not care sneer: "Victor, this low measurement or do not say, you think the master will believe it? Although I don''t know what the master''s purpose is, I can follow the master and do a big event that I expect to have! " "Is it?" Marcus asked, "what do you think? Isn''t that what you think? When the Presbyterian Council was established, you restricted the people not to drink human blood, but you secretly drank human blood! Oh, yes, yes. What''s your adopted daughter''s name? Selena, right? His parents died in your mouth! And you cheat her, his parents were killed by werewolves... Hum! Victor, if your adopted daughter knew about it, what would she do? She''s always treated you like a father! " "Shut up, Marcus!" Hearing this, Victor couldn''t bear it any more. He roared, his tusks in his mouth were exposed, and his eyes were blue and blue. "Do you want to do it? Victor, don''t forget, I''m the... Ancestor of the blood clan! " Marcus roared, and his appearance changed in an instant. Behind a burst of squirming, Puchi, a pair of huge wings out, the appearance changes greatly, like a myth, the devil from hell! "Enough!" Amelia, standing in the middle of the two sides, said with a gloomy face: "don''t forget the task of the master. We are here to take William to the master, not fight here!" "Hum!" Seeing that they would not fight, Amelia breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, she was really surprised by Marcus'' power just now. This kind of further powerful, even at present she, also did not have! The ancestor... Is indeed the descendant cannot easily compare. "Open the stone gate, victor!" Without saying a word, Victor stepped forward and opened the door of the stone cell. With the sound of the machine, the sound of the mechanism turning came, and the stone cell which had been closed for hundreds of years was finally opened. "Brother, I''m coming!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 201 ¡­¡­ "This place hasn''t been opened for hundreds of years. The passage is full of water!" Amelia looks at the deep waterway and frowns in disgust. As a woman, she is also a blood elder who boasts herself as elegant and noble. I can''t see it naturally. There''s some dirty water! "If you were in war, would you care so much? Amelia "Shut up, Marcus! If you want to fight, I''ll be with you! " Marcus''s sarcasm, Amelia finally can not stand, in the face of provocation, decisive counterattack. "Hum, hum!" Hearing Amelia''s manifesto, Marcus didn''t care and gave out a series of inexplicable laughter. But don''t care, behind the wings open, directly fly past. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Victor, Amelia is not willing to, and can only Wade forward. ¡­¡­ Thomas is a politician who has been in politics for nearly 30 years. Now he is over 60 years old, with gray hair, ravines on his face, and old manners. During his political career, he worked very late every day. In addition, when he was young, he didn''t care about his body at all. As a result, in middle age, I began to taste the fruits of my own planting. Fortunately, at that time, medical technology was developed enough. In addition, during the political period, he earned a lot of wealth for himself by relying on politics. After a long period of recuperation, his health has been greatly improved. However, the longer you stay in a high position, the more you crave this position. In order to maintain his position for a long time, Thomas treated his political enemies with the method of not seeing the light. Coupled with decades of continuous wealth accumulation, his wealth today is quite amazing. Now he is about to retire, but his desire for power makes him more infatuated and unwilling to let go. In order to keep his power, Thomas and his partners form an alliance and rely on each other. Now, their strength has already been strong enough to influence the government''s decision-making! It can be said that they are the masters of this country! They are the masters in the dark. No decision can be made without them. Although the power is preserved, the greatest enemy of mankind is dead! But it''s like a shadow, which makes people dare not relax for a moment. Tonight, Thomas just finished a batch of decisions and was going to have a rest, but he heard "How are things going, Mr. Thomas?" Thomas surprised, without thinking, took out his hidden behind the pistol, pointing to the source of the sound! "Who?" "It''s me!" "Mr. Klein?" Thomas was a little surprised. The muzzle of his gun dropped slightly. He said, "how can you come to me so late, Mr. Klein? What can I do for you Klein said with a smile, "Mr. Thomas, I''m here to meet the wish you''ve wanted for a long time." "You mean..." Thomas''s pupils contracted in an instant, his voice trembled and he looked at Klein with expectant eyes. "Become a member of the blood clan!" "The Presbyterian Council has agreed to my application?" Klein nodded and said, "yes, the elders are all awake! Moreover, our blood also ushered in a real master! In the future, the blood clan will dominate the whole world under the leadership of the master! " "Master?" Thomas asked suspiciously: "isn''t there only the Presbyterian Council of the blood clan? Is there a master of the blood clan? Is it the ancestor? " Klein explained, "no, there was another ancestor. The ancestor was one of the three elders. And this master, who has just arrived, is a mysterious wizard, who has magical power "Magic, wizard?" Thomas''s eyes twinkled with longing. What a familiar and fresh word! Wizard, magic! God, what''s hidden in the world? "Mr. Klein, I can''t wait to see the master of the blood clan in your mouth now!" Klein corrected, "no, Mr. Thomas, there''s something wrong with your words! It should be said that he is our common master! As a matter of fact, it is also the master''s instruction to accept your application. " "Well, let''s get going! I''m fed up with this old and weak body. I long for a strong body at the age of 20! " Thomas''s face is a little crazy, crazy and fanatical shouting. "As you wish!" With that, Klein opened his mouth to reveal his long, sharp tusks; He aimed at Thomas'' wrinkled neck and bit it. ¡­¡­ "Roar!" "Brother!" Looking at the crazy, angry, white haired werewolf, Marcus is excited in his eyes. He can''t wait to step forward to untie the chain that binds his brother''s freedom. Who knows "Bang!" Marcus''s body flew out in an instant, and the tall and strong werewolf broke away from the chain in an instant; He pounced on Marcus. "Brother, calm down!" The vampire''s reaction ability is not generally strong, Marcus instantly raised his foot to kick in the belly of werewolf William; After this kick, William''s forward body stopped instantly; Then, the fury of the werewolf ancestor, howling again rushed over. Looking at the ancestor of the werewolf who was completely in a state of madness and could not control his sense, Marcus was helpless; Howling to change, rushed up, and began to fight with William the most primitive! The fighting between the two men was so destructive that the stone chamber was in a mess in less than a moment. "Bang!" "Pa!" "Wow!" ¡­¡­ When victor and Amelia arrived, they saw the most primitive hand to hand fight! "Victor, let''s go too!" Amelia looked at Marcus, who was in the midst of a bitter struggle, and she was eager to try! Victor stopped Amelia: "don''t worry, Amelia! Let''s see how much Marcus has concealed in the past few hundred years Amelia took a look at Victor''s gloomy face and wisely kept parallel with him; Eyes on Marcus and William''s fight! It has to be said that Marcus has gained a lot of strength over the past few hundred years. It can''t be compared with hundreds of years ago. If it''s a fight of life and death, they may not be the opponents of Marcus. As the ancestor of werewolf, William can not be underestimated. Over the past few hundred years, the progress of his strength is now obvious to all. That a strong strength and strong body, brought him immeasurable power! Although unable to maintain a rational and sober state, but also because of this, play their most powerful killing nature! From the wolf''s killing instinct and skills! In contrast, Marcus, though powerful, was timid! The reason is that he can''t kill his brother at all! Therefore, it greatly restricted his powerful power. "Don''t come and help me yet!" Watching Victor, Amelia, and a team of vampires stand by to watch the excitement, Marcus screams angrily. He is very dissatisfied with Victor''s behavior. Victor and Amelia look at each other, remain indifferent again, and continue to look. "The master told us to take William to him. If there is a delay, the master will start a fire. Can you bear it?" Looking at Victor and Amelia, Marcus had to move out of Jiangning to suppress them. "Master, I dare not disobey what I have told you! Amelia, let''s go "Yes ¡­¡­ "Beautiful and full of deadly dangerous liquid, let me see your power!" Jiangning looked at the bottle in his hand as if it were a vessel shaped like DNA. It was full of blue liquid and looked very beautiful. However, this is a bottle of deadly virus that can easily subvert a world! T virus!!! Moreover, this bottle of T virus in Jiangning''s hands is an improved variety! After his improvement and the improvement of some bioscientists and Bacteriologists, even Jiangning, the reformer, did not know the power of T virus. However, it must be more fierce than the original! Step out, Jiangning will be in the eyes of all the vampires, across a gorgeous door, disappeared. ¡­¡­ When his body appeared again, it was in the height of 20000 meters! "Destroy it!" Point out, the bottle with T virus burst instantly! Then, a spell accurately hit the T virus in the high altitude and completely enveloped it! Then, T virus began to spread, toward the atmosphere in the continuous spread, until spread to the world! Then, the wonderful end of the world! ¡­¡­ Chapter 202 Since the birth of human beings, through the period of ignorance, people have been drinking blood without knowing the etiquette and righteousness, and then morality and ethics have been gradually born, and cooked food has been used to build houses, and then civilization has evolved! With civilization and understanding of morality and ethics, human beings can be distinguished from wild animals. It is also because of civilization that human beings have developed rapidly in the following thousands of years. Just five thousand years ago, we stepped into the information age! And in this process of development, or greed, or great success, or simply want to meet the desire to kill! Man... Nature''s proudest masterpiece is bringing itself into the abyss of destruction step by step! ¡­¡­ In the process of human development, human beings are always searching for and exploring, eager to understand everything and untie everything. In this process, out of fear and confusion of the unknown, religion came into being at the right time. In the process of development, religious scripture not only records the side of persuading people to be good, but also records about disasters and the end of the world. Such records always allow human beings to spend time worrying about gains and losses. Whether it is true or not, people will always pay attention to the predictions of a long time ago. Once such a prediction is realized, it will be followed by a round of panic. People are afraid of such a prediction, the prediction that it is difficult to master fate. But human beings are powerless! ¡­¡­ "At present, scientists have found a new type of communicable disease in Africa! The characteristics of the disease are mainly reflected in the patient''s persistent high fever. A state of shock, coma, followed by a period of lucidity, followed by hallucinations. It''s very aggressive. At the same time, it''s hard to contain its brutality and bloodlust! " "... with the emergence of such diseases, international medical organizations are stepping up the development of drugs! But the progress is slow. According to brick''s analysis, the mutation of the disease is too strong, the virus structure is full of variables... And the infectivity is extremely strong! " "... our reporter here appeals to the general public not to go to Africa!" ¡­¡­ The emergence of this new type of communicable disease in remote Africa has aroused worldwide attention; The emergence of this sudden disease is very sudden, there is a general state of attack similar to rabies! After the attack of the patient, manic state exposed, animal hair, and very bloodthirsty, extremely cruel terror! All countries around the world, where there is a TV at home, all sit around the TV to watch the TV images spread by satellite! In the picture, it is a prosperous coastal city in Africa; There is a black man walking on the way suddenly fell unconscious, surrounded by the crowd at the right time, and whisper, that is, do not make emergency calls. At this time, the comatose man suddenly got up and rushed to a black crowd! The onlookers were all startled to find that the passer-by was scarlet in the twinkling of an eye; It''s obvious that the main artery has been bitten. All of a sudden, the ferocious scene startled everyone. But three or five strong black men came out of the crowd and pulled the nigger who was biting. As a result, the black man''s mouth roared like a wild animal, and he pounced on him fiercely. It''s unbelievable that three or five strong black men can''t control this crazy and bloodthirsty nigger. On the contrary, he took a few bites, and there was a big gap on his arm and hand, which was full of blood. Scene instantly out of control, more and more men join in, block crazy biting guy. The female opens the mouth which is already very big, and the piercing scream almost pierces the eardrum. ¡­¡­ Then something unbelievable happened. The great artery was broken and the dead black man got up; His eyes were white and his body was full of blood. He rushed to the crowd with a roar. More and more people were unable to prevent him from jumping on them and biting them to death. With the passage of time, more and more injured people have become so bloodthirsty and terrible. The first thing they do when they get up is to rush to the crowd and bite whoever they catch. At one time, they are seriously injured! This is no less than the picture of terrorist attacks, the whole block, in an instant all chaos. ¡­¡­ "What about making a movie?" "What kind of virus, it''s so terrible when it breaks out!" "It should be fake." "Idiot, don''t you see this is national TV? Can you broadcast fake news? " ¡­¡­ Things are getting out of control and the police are coming late; Set up the isolation area, police cars blocked the streets, surrounded by long guns and short guns. The sheriff, with his horn in his hand, began to shout. Nothing more than kneeling and embracing your head, surrendering and so on. After hearing the sound, these crazy people immediately gave up their food and rushed to the police. The sheriff saw this, all kinds of weapons aimed at these crazy citizens, constantly shouting. But these crazy citizens turned a deaf ear, continued to run crazy, and then immediately knocked down a policeman. "Son of a bitch, let him go! You are attacking the police Looking at these crazy citizens ignored, the sheriff issued the order to shoot; However, when the bullet hit these people, they seemed to have no pain and turned to the rest of the police. The scene is out of control again, the police force is out of control! This crazy phenomenon has finally attracted the attention of relevant departments all over the world! Governments around the world have issued the latest instructions to close the direct access to Africa, not allowing any African ships and aircraft to enter! At the same time, for the domestic black people to expel or isolate! All over the world by niggers can''t stand the country, people learn Chinese customs, firecrackers in the daytime to celebrate! And countless niggers living all over the world protest against this behavior and sue their governments for blatant racial discrimination! However, no one took it seriously and was unconvinced? Come and bite your father! For the Negroes stranded in China, the government provided various humanitarian aid; If we divide the house, food, clothes and money, it will be the ancestor''s contribution. And countless coquettish black bitches began to flip, until one of them began to get sick, crazy after biting. The government finally realized the seriousness and immediately sent out the army. No matter it is normal or abnormal, get the hell out of here! The coquettish black bitches began to scold their husbands for being forced to separate; For these people, the government also gives two choices: one is to stay at home, the other is to follow your nigger husband back to Africa! Most of them choose to stay in China because of the realistic factors; There are also some people, blinded by the nigger''s rhetoric, choose to live in Africa. As a result, life is not like death! ¡­¡­ In the next half a month, the disease, which was jokingly called "mad dog" by the broad masses of the people, finally spread irresistibly all over the world! There are thousands of cases of biting people to death every day. Governments all over the world are at a loss. Even if they invest huge amounts of money every day, they have not come up with the slightest clue. Social order, the beginning of riots, in the face of this terrible epidemic. Prices in the market began to soar, and countless unscrupulous businessmen began to hoard materials and bid up prices. The price of Chinese cabbage suddenly soared dozens of times, and in the following period of time, soared to more than 100 times! However, no matter how expensive the materials are, you have to buy them! Innumerable buyers heart scold mother sell batch! In a short period of time, all kinds of large and medium-sized supermarkets were swept away, and the government could not manage them at all! In addition to the initial appeal to the people to calm down and stay at home. After the spread of the virus on a large scale, the government''s words have become a complete fart when its city and neighbors bite and kill people! No one went to listen. Everyone went out armed every day, and then went to the supermarkets and vegetable markets to buy oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar, flour, rice and other materials. All the people went home to hoard! The door is closed, even individual people, seal their own door, even in the face of family members will close the door every day! At the same time, the installation of cameras in their respective rooms has been able to understand the status of their families£¨ Individual only.) In the face of this situation, the theory of doomsday comes back again; All kinds of religious organizations take the opportunity to develop believers, and all kinds of heretical organizations have revived, pulling believers and spreading the gospel all over the world! In the face of the social order that began to lose control, countless rats, ghosts and snakes also began to make trouble. Jian Yin plundered, smashed, looted and burned in every corner of every city! Social order is collapsing! As a warning saying goes: "if you want to destroy it, you must first make it crazy!" Chapter 203 In just three months, the social order was completely out of control! There are living dead everywhere. The living dead occupy major cities all over the world. Gradually, as time goes on, governments all over the world are in a semi paralyzed state. Especially in these three months, the virus seems to have evolved and become more violent! All over the world, 60% of the population are infected overnight without Recruitment! This sudden infection and change is amazing. Governments all over the world are not prepared at all, and people all over the world are not prepared. Countless cities have been occupied. Innumerable metropolises, which were once second to none in the world, were depressed in an instant. Except for innumerable living dead people, there were few normal people in every street! The world''s major nuclear powers did not launch nuclear bombs, but this virus can completely resist the radiation of nuclear bombs! And can resist the extremely strong temperature, coupled with the spread of the virus in the air, is already all over the world! Nuclear bombs, in addition to cleaning up the living dead, have no effect! Moreover, because of the elimination of nuclear weapons, the world''s temperature changes again, and the greenhouse effect is rising! For a moment, the whole world except the Antarctic continent, because no one is immune from the ravages, even the Arctic region. There are also some living dead! In the face of this despairing world, the whole world began to be pessimistic, it seems that they are not optimistic about their future! ¡­¡­ "Doomsday judgment, this is doomsday judgment! It''s God, it''s God''s judgment on us! Lost lambs, believe in the Lord! Waiting for the coming of Jesus, the unbelievers will perish, and the voters who believe in God will go straight to heaven without being cleansed! " In one of the underground shelters, the priest is preaching, spreading the glory of God. Christians gathered around, holding the Bible with a black cover in their hands, and looking at the priest fanatically; Constantly draw a cross in the chest, looking forward to escape the doomsday trial! ¡­¡­ "The end of the world is coming, and mankind will be clear. Nature is angry, God is angry! All this, God has already prompted mankind, why no one attaches importance to all this? Why? The end has come, and everything has come true. " "One by one there is food shortage, there must be a big earthquake, one by one there must be pestilence... All these have come true. Have we had enough since three months ago? No, we are all starving and on the run. Now there is no place to escape. We can only hide underground! Ha ha... " ¡­¡­ In the face of such a result, no one can say anything! Too sudden, everything is too sudden, too fast for people to respond, too late to pay attention! When human beings pay attention to it, everything is irretrievable. In the last second, it was prosperous and full of vitality, and all walks of life were booming. People are busy everywhere for a better life every day! However, all this is ruined! Everywhere to avoid, like a street mouse general crowd, at this moment is how I hope to live in the world three months ago! If everything can be done, I will cherish the opportunity in front of me! However, it''s a pity that everything can''t be repeated. It''s God''s patent to turn back time! Mortals, how can it affect time? The collapse of the world order and the disorder in all aspects have provided a powerful force and foundation for the development of those religions and cult organizations. "Human beings, let''s go astray! God has long known the coming of this day, and the prophets have long predicted it. But, in the past, you didn''t believe it. Now repent and think about it carefully. What are the signs before the end of the world? " "It''s a common phenomenon to love oneself, to be greedy for money, to disobey parents, to be unfaithful, to have no family affection, to be slow and uncontrollable, to be fierce, to have a bad social atmosphere, and to divorce." Countless people look at books, and when they see these "prophecies," they suddenly realize it! Even if I have heard of it for a long time, the end of the world did not come. Now... It has come true. Countless people cried and prayed to their respective gods for forgiveness! However, there are still countless people like this world! In such a doomsday environment, the identities of human beings and all things are completely equal for the first time! Rich, poor, high-ranking officials, stars, soldiers, tycoons... Whether you are princes, generals or peddlers! All, in this doomsday environment, everyone is equal! They can no longer enjoy the scenery of front and back. In this world of lack of medicine, how ridiculous are the "upper class people" who once made ordinary people look up to and yearn for less? And what happens when they face people they used to despise? Is it not to lower their heads, pray for mercy and give them a bite to eat? Hatred of the rich, in the wanton revenge! They are crazy abuse these people, beating, Jian Yin, wanton ridicule! What they wanted to do but did not dare to do before, now they have no such scruples at all! Law has long been like waste paper! Chaos, chaos, chaos! ¡­¡­ Somewhere in Antarctica, under a science station! It used to be a scientific exploration station in China, but now it still looks the same! However, its underground is totally different! In the face of this sudden shock of the end of the world, the governments of all countries rarely agree. Mankind, under this doomsday attack, has finally begun to unify for the first time! Governments all over the world have put forward their own home care technology and spent countless human and material resources to build a refuge base under the remote Antarctic continent! Because of the special system of China, the Chinese government is the least affected country in the global crisis£¨ Compared with the rest of the countries), the strength of preservation is also the most! Therefore, the remaining heads of state have organized a meeting one after another! The government agencies headed by China, the United States and Russia have been determined! The rest of the remaining national government is the political system of Parliament, and banned the country and the nation, collectively referred to as mankind! The new government is called the "Federal Republic of earth peace.". The goal that countless people want to achieve in history, now in the context of the end of the world, has been achieved for the first time! This can also be regarded as the first unification and union of mankind! All countries and nationalities have put down their prejudices, started to unite and unite at a high level, and worked hard to establish human civilization again in the future! Therefore, they chose Antarctica, the last pure land of human beings, as the base camp for the resurgence! And the old world outside, all abandoned! Countless ships, warships, planes, tanks and other weapons, all transported to Antarctica! Spent a lot of money, in Antarctica this ice covered continent, built a base, the last bastion of human civilization! In just three months, human beings have used their remaining and most advanced technology; Rigidly in this permafrost, rebuild a new base! This efficiency is quite amazing. It is the result of opening and hanging in a flash! ¡­¡­ "At present, how much of our base has been completed?" In the newly formed federal parliament, the former heads of state began to gather for a meeting! "At present, only about 5% of the progress of the base has been completed, and the goal of accommodating tens of millions of people has been achieved! It will take at least 20 years, and we need to find a way to reserve grain as soon as possible! " "Australia and New Zealand, where the land is vast and sparsely populated! Compared with Europe, Asia, Africa and the United States, it is easy to clean up! Clear these two areas first, and then plant food crops! Hope to succeed! At the same time, we need to open up the underground ecological environment circle, and hope that the scientific research department can complete it as soon as possible, which is vital to the survival of mankind! Once we perish, if the earth gives birth to human beings again in the future, then we can only be guessed by latecomers and explore the reasons for our extinction! Maybe we can''t even leave a trace! " Pessimistic mood, once again filled the entire chamber! ¡­¡­ "My master, you want to destroy the world? Destroy mankind? " Marcus has witnessed the changes of the outside world in the past three months! Jiangning for this only by a bottle of virus, will completely eliminate the human world move, retain endless fear! It is appalling that we do not regard billions of people in our eyes. Jiangning played with the crystal ball in his hand. Marcus and Victor looked up at the crystal ball, then lowered their heads in horror! In the crystal ball, they saw countless men and women, old and young souls, wandering in pain! Whatever the outcome of this experiment, the billions of souls alone are worth it. "No, it''s just an experiment! At present, it''s not the time! If one day I change my mind, let them go! Ha ha, the environment of purgatory saves a lot of trouble! " Chapter 204 Although there are so many souls collected at one time, how should we make such souls into the essence of souls? Jiangning is totally confused. Although he was a wizard, he didn''t specialize in it! Moreover, the wizard is not omnipotent! Among them, there are many factions among the witches, and there are all kinds of research. Simply, he doesn''t particularly need these things at present, but a little research is enough. To this end, he specially learned how to torture the soul of the magic and related books. ¡­¡­ "Another soul has broken down!" Jiangning speechless put down his magic wand, counting the collapse of the soul, he did not know how many souls he had collapsed in the past few days. Anyway, many, many even he did not remember. Pick up the book on the table, which records some knowledge about the soul. However, none of them is profound, according to the author; The mystery of the soul seems to be the secret that the language of the world is hard to bear and record! It''s just like the truth that we are searching for. It''s all based on personal perception, but it can''t be recorded in words. This kind of specious content, too test a person''s understanding. Perhaps, we can only seek advice from some wizard or God who specializes in this way! However, Jiangning does not know other witches at present, and he does not want to contact these powerful witches too early! Level 4 wizard, although very powerful, but it needs to have a comparison to know. In these ordinary world, Jiangning''s power can let him walk horizontally! Invincible in the world, like destroying the world, do not need to hand, just released a virus, it completely paralyzed the whole world! Perhaps, in the future, it will be easier to try to use more wisdom than to meet the challenge. "The game here should end as soon as possible, and then call anubis to see what he can ask for!" Jiangning thought so, but he didn''t have much thought about soul at present. For this mysterious taboo area, it''s completely at a loss! However, thanks to the novel he once read, the attack and application of soul in the novel gave him great inspiration! If, in the future, his research on the soul can rise to a certain extent, it may be able to reproduce the way these souls attack. ¡­¡­ "Master, now the outside world has completely collapsed! Next, how should the blood clan and the werewolf act? Please give me directions! " Standing beside Jiangning, Marcus humbly bent down to inquire. One year has passed since the collapse of the world. In this year, it is a complete nightmare for billions of people all over the world! All of us hope that this nightmare will end soon, and we will wait for the coming of the next day full of longing every day. It''s better to recover to before the end. However, the fact is that people are disappointed again and again! Now, everyone has been completely desperate! It''s over. It''s all over. There''s no hope for mankind. In this doomsday environment, if we say which race is the most powerful, we can only say that it is the most powerful for vampires and werewolves! The two groups are not afraid of these viruses. In this doomsday environment, too many people are eager to be a member of the two groups! Because, this means that they don''t have to worry about the day when they die, they will become those disgusting living dead zombies! Up to now, the existence of vampires and werewolves has long been known to the public! If it is before the end of the world, people may feel fear, fear! And now, with the coming of the end of the world, countless people have sharpened their heads and want to become one of the two families! This means that life and safety are guaranteed! However, the two groups have always been rational about the development of new members! At present, blood and werewolf add up to less than 7000 people! Compared with billions of people in the world, it is a drop of water in the sea! However, today''s two can be described as unparalleled scenery, this taste and vision, naturally also picky. ¡­¡­ It has to be said that at present, the headquarters of the two ethnic groups have all moved to Antarctica! In a magnificent and hollowed out interior of the mountain, built their own castle! Why Jiangning let the two ethnic groups move to the cold Antarctica, their hearts are naturally extremely confused and puzzled! However, Jiangning did not explain that this is an experiment he did! For this kind of common technology and semi magic plane, Jiangning wants to take this opportunity to see if it can be transformed by human intervention! If the world can change from a technological world to a magic world! To become a world that can accommodate extraordinary power, relatively speaking, the quality of world origin should also be improved! He didn''t know the details. After all, everything depends on his imagination! It''s OK to have a big brain hole. Nothing else matters! It doesn''t matter if you accidentally destroy the world! This kind of change seems to be slow, but in fact it is very fast! Fast even Jiangning do not know when they have such a big change, can easily ignore the survival of a world! Can ignore, a word decides the fate of a world life! When did it start to change? He can''t say it, but he can feel it clearly. He couldn''t help looking at his palm, which was covered with countless blood! In the crystal ball that you carry with you, there are still billions of souls in captivity at the moment! However, Rao was active in his heart for such a long time; However, there are no waves in my heart, as if everything is taken for granted! He doesn''t know if it''s right or wrong, but... It''s all about the truth, isn''t it? In history, in order to achieve their goals, more and more people have done terrible things. The difference between themselves and them is that the former affects tens of millions and hundreds of millions of people at most! But he affected billions of people! It''s killing people, but he kills a little more. In essence, everyone is the same, in the face of determining their own interests, what can be abandoned! History has proved countless times that they are all the same kind of people. ¡­¡­ He doesn''t want to worry about these problems any more. It''s hypocritical to think more. To paraphrase a villain''s line: "I am the only one who is worthy of dominating the world, and I am the only one who is worthy of immortality. You are just chess pieces! As my chess piece, it''s your honor! For me in this long time, relieve the boredom£¨ Feng Yun, Xu Fu!) However, Jiangning will not admit that he is relieving boredom, he is pursuing eternity! Anyway, things have happened and can''t be retrieved. What do you want to do? ¡­¡­ Somewhere in Antarctica, under a science station! In this more than a year''s time, in this thousands of years of permafrost underground, residual and sound human! Relying on his own brain and machine, he dug out a deep and wide underground world with a complete ecosystem under the thick frozen soil! At present, there are three million people living underground! Compared with the billions of people before the end of the day, just over three million people, not as much as a small city in China! But for the remnant human federal government, this three million is the essence of the entire human world. The last seed of mankind, once something happens, it means the complete destruction of mankind! However, it is this more than a year, but worry about the hair of countless people! There is no clue to the virus research, and there is no effect! Virus seems to have the same sense of autonomy, full of variability! As long as the virus cannot be killed at one time, the remaining cells will mutate rapidly at a frightening speed! And, as if it were contagious, it spread to viruses all over the world! Let all the virus, all full of resistance! In the face of this unsolved problem, human beings have been desperate! No longer to expect to be able to develop the results of the antidote! Because, this is totally useless, it will make the virus more powerful! In the face of such a situation, countless human and material resources are leaning towards other technologies! Human beings want to escape from this "dirty" parent planet, escape to other planets, and stay away from these viruses! As a result, over the past year, human science and technology have been developing by leaps and bounds! That swift and violent process, even if Jiangning saw also smack tongue unceasingly! ¡­¡­ "Well, I''ll be merciful and make a change." Feeling the weakness of the world''s origin, Jiangning knew that her plan to be a great devil and a savior had been completely destroyed. The world simply can''t stand such a big toss, and because too many people die at one time, the world is already weak! In the future, he is not profitable, so he has to change his plan. Chapter 205 In many religious myths and legends, there is an amazing common ground! That is The flood destroyed the world! If we don''t explain it from the perspective of fantasy and myth, if we explain it purely from the perspective of science, that is the ancient period. Human development can''t leave the water source! Whether it is nomadic, or farming civilization, is to seek lush water and grass, fertile soil to settle down and survive! Because of this terrain, there is no lack of water, whether it is normal drinking water, or irrigation and washing water, are inseparable from the place of abundant water! If there is no water, human beings will not develop civilization! Looking at the history, the earliest civilizations in the world all appeared in places with abundant water resources and fertile soil! The Yellow River Valley of ancient China in East Asia, the Mesopotamia River Valley in West Asia, the Indus River Valley of ancient India in South Asia and the Nile River Valley of ancient Egypt in North Africa! These places where civilization was first born all have one characteristic! That is, there is plenty of water and the river is wide! On both sides of the river, the soil is fertile and the water and grass are abundant! And with fertile soil, human beings began to grow crops, with abundant grassland, human beings began to raise livestock! In order to monopolize these rich water and fertile soil, human beings began to settle down! Once settled, then the first thing to solve is the problem of food, clothing and housing! In order to resist the harsh environment and climate, people use branches and straw to build shelter, so houses have been formed. In order to resist the invasion of beasts, people began to fence and build high wall battlements! So civilization came into being! Out of the awe of nature and the threat of the surrounding environment, human beings begin to fear events and phenomena they don''t know! In addition, rivers in ancient times were quite rough, and human beings did not know how to control floods. In this case, fear arises spontaneously. Ancient ignorant human beings began to imagine that one day they would be engulfed by a sudden flood! This kind of fear is passed on from generation to generation. After being processed by later generations, the myth of the flood is born! ¡­¡­ And now, the world, which is full of virus, is about to usher in a clean-up and big change! Jiangning''s appearance, at this time, unreservedly present in front of the world! At the moment of his flight into the sky, the human satellite suspended in outer space will clearly transmit the observed scene to the underground of Antarctica! Millions of eyes, through the wide curtain glass, clearly see this scene! "He''s... Flying?" "Flying without any flying equipment?" "Our scientific research department has developed the latest flying equipment?" Ordinary people naturally don''t know this. They all think this is the latest scientific and technological achievement of the federal government! However, the heads of the federal government are still confused and don''t know what to say. "Do you know about this man?" The one-year-old president of the federal government is a Chinese! Today, in front of the newly established federal government, he has no nationality or nationality, collectively referred to as human! "Your Excellency, I immediately order the subordinate departments to investigate!" Hear the president''s latest instructions, subordinates immediately someone to investigate! Although the government collapsed, but the network did not! After more than a year of preemptive sorting, a lot of human identity information has been collected. Although most of them are considered useless, some people still collect notes! Although the external network has already collapsed, but in the underground world of Antarctica, the federal government has set up the network again! For the remaining three million people to play and visit! If not, there will be a big mess. Facts have proved that as long as human beings have solved the survival crisis, or can not see the survival crisis for a long time! In addition, the problem of clothing, food and housing was solved, and the pursuit of a higher level of life began again. Soon, the results of the investigation came out. "What? Did you find this person Mr. President''s brow is tight and wrinkled into a "Sichuan" shape. His gray hair is full of wrinkles on his face, which makes him look like a 70 year old man! However, he is not yet fifty! The survival crisis under the end of the world, let him back up and work hard, now the position is the president of the whole human Federation! It seems very tall, but the result is not as comfortable as the day before the end of the small country president! Now he has to deal with all kinds of documents, all kinds of approvals, all kinds of resources collection and reserve every day! Managing big and small things, coupled with the doomsday factor, trapped underground, life is extremely difficult. Under the thick glaciers of Antarctica, it''s not easy to dig out living space for millions of people. "Is there still a part of citizens'' information that has not been collected in time, so it is lost?" The subordinate official nodded: "Mr. President, this kind of thing is entirely possible. The end is coming too fast. In fact, we have lost too much information! After all, survival is a problem. The priority is the information and technology that are crucial to our human beings. For example, this kind of citizen information is the most important requirement. " The president nodded understandably, knowing that it was true; In fact, in that environment, the future is confused. Naturally, no one will sort out and back up the information of citizens. Who has the time for billions of people! It''s too late to run for life, how can you put your precious time there? Today, millions of people living underground in Antarctica have unified planning and registration of their citizen information! After all, with the government in charge, corresponding management measures are indispensable. "Can you reach each other? After all, flying is the dream of mankind from ancient times to the present! Now, it''s realized in him. Maybe the other party has any super power! " "Maybe, send a few fighters over and shout in the microphone!" "Remember to be friendly, this person is probably one of the most valuable members of our human race right now," the president said! Once we can understand each other''s changes, maybe we humans can get out of this dilemma. " "Mr. President, do you think this is a mutation caused by a virus?" "I don''t know. Let science explain everything! However, my intuition tells me that he has a great relationship with the survival of our human beings and the fate of the future! Hope is the messenger of God. Human beings can''t stand the cruel test again "I understand!" ¡­¡­ Jiangning''s body, with a slow but extremely fast speed, flies towards the high altitude quickly! Slow is for him, fast is for a few fighters chasing him, but it is hard to enlighten the speed. "The speed of the other side is absolutely supersonic!" "But it''s strange that there''s no" sonic boom cloud. " "What''s so strange? The end of the world has happened. Even if God comes at this moment, I won''t be surprised! " The Ace Pilots of several fighters discussed with each other and increased the speed of the fighters to catch up with Jiangning. Jiangning naturally found several fighters chasing behind him, but there was no stop. His speed began to speed up, in order to resist the coming vacuum environment, permanent solidification in the surface of the spell immediately appeared! A twisted position surrounds Jiangning''s body and protects him! "My body can only stay in this position, or can''t completely break away from gravity and expose myself to the space environment!" Jiangning some dissatisfied, but helpless, less than strength, is so helpless! If he is a level five wizard at this moment, he can cross the universe with his physical body. Except for some incomparable celestial dangers, the environment of the universe can not cause any threat to him. However, his position shocked the heads of the federal government! Close your eyes slightly, and a black spot appears immediately above your head; And this black spot increases rapidly at a very fast speed! Soon break through the range of one kilometer, increase to the current limit state of ten kilometers! The strong repulsion, attraction and gravitation begin to diffuse from the celestial body and are affected by the celestial body. The earth''s ocean, began to roll up waves, fury waves constantly churning, an unprecedented tsunami is brewing! "The other side is simulating the influence of the moon on the earth. What does he want to do?" The remaining three million people gaped at the satellite images and couldn''t understand what Jiangning was doing! "The flood is coming!" Chapter 206 Under the influence of Jiangning magic, a terrible scene is happening in the environment of the earth! The wind is blowing, the waves are surging, sweeping everything! Countless towering trees are directly uprooted in front of this frightening hurricane. Whether it''s a small river, a big river, or even the sea, they all roll up the frightening waves! The waves are beating on the land, and the deafening sound is heard everywhere! On earth, whether it is the remnant of human beings, or zombies, in the face of this heavenly power, biological instinct makes them shiver. "What on earth does he want to do?" The federal government looked at the satellite image, the wind swept across the earth, everything followed the footsteps of the hurricane, and was swam all the way! In the ocean, no matter how good the fish are at swimming, they all dive to the bottom of the sea to avoid this unprecedented big wave! After continuous brewing, the huge wave and gale will finally trigger the whole earth''s weather, and the tsunami storm sweeping the whole earth is coming! The fighters that followed Jiangning all the way started to return to the base long ago! Under Antarctica, more than three million people have survived, staring at the projection screens! The military satellites and meteorological satellites in the sky live broadcast this terrible scene in real time! ¡­¡­ Tsunami gale, at this time after brewing, the first appetizer! More than 100 meters high tsunami, sweeping the land of the world! The first disaster is the countless islands in the Pacific Ocean! In the face of this wave higher than a wave of tsunami, the island''s low altitude lucky to block the first wave, and then was followed by a wave of tsunami into the sea! Antarctica that a large number of icebergs and snow water, is also surrounded by the tsunami, the global level of area in the rapid rise! All the major continental plates in the world, especially the plain lowlands, are covered by the ocean and pressed into the sea floor. "God "The flood is coming!" "What about the ark? Where is our ark In the face of this terrible natural disaster, human beings feel small for the first time; Proud of the modern science and technology, in this terrible force of natural disasters, there is no resistance! "Look, what is he doing?" With a cry of surprise, the depressed and silent three million people turned their eyes back to the projection screen. In that picture, Jiangning stands silently in the atmosphere! Overhead, is the diameter of 10 kilometers, let a person awe inspiring black sphere! The unprecedented tsunami activity on the earth was gradually triggered by this terrible sphere. Jiangning''s eyes, shining silver white, looking at the earth below! The terrible flood scene below was seen by his eyes one by one, and he said silently in his heart, "well, the time is ripe!" The wand slides into the palm of your hand in an instant, and then tens of lights are thrown into the earth in an instant. volcano! The last power of the earth has been awakened by the dozens of light falling from the sky! With the eruption of Mount Fuji in Japan, volcanoes all over the country erupted one by one like fireworks! Then, volcanoes in the Philippines began to erupt, followed by volcanoes in Indonesia, volcanoes in Europe, volcanoes in Africa... To Yellowstone in North America! And not only that, sleeping in the depths of the earth and the bottom of the ocean volcano, also awakened! All the anger of the earth, the anger of sleeping for a long time, is completely ignited at this moment! When a satellite looks at the earth from outer space, it will find that there are countless torches on the earth! Then, the volcanic ash spread all over the earth, and the quality of oxygen was quickly polluted. In just five minutes, the outside oxygen was full of poison! ¡­¡­ "Close the gate of the base quickly, be quick!" The last surviving human base in Antarctica, the harsh sound of alarm rang throughout the base! One solid alloy door after another closes quickly, and the self-made air circulation system inside the base opens! Continuously filter the oxygen containing harmful substances, providing fresh oxygen for the base! "What do you want to do? Is that the end of the world? " Jiangning, however, seems to have heard the voice of the last surviving three million people hidden underground in Antarctica. His calm and indifferent voice turns into a group of signal sources, spreads to the satellite, and then spreads to the whole human survivor base. "No, I want to innovate the world again! Go and see with your own eyes, the drift of the continental plate! " There is such a violent and terrifying trend on the earth, which is followed by a big earthquake! The unprecedented earthquake has begun, enough to create a world pattern again! The first is the Japanese archipelago! Under the combined toss of tsunami, hurricane, volcanic eruption and earthquake, the Japanese archipelago was the first to collapse! Debris from the land and the remaining buildings are constantly dumped into the ocean£¨ (2012) is followed by the island countries and islands all over the world. Philippines, Indonesia, New Zealand, Madagascar, Sri Lanka, Britain, Ireland... Caribbean islands, Pacific, Australia, New Zealand... Countless islands collapsed and scattered into the sea! Next, Central America began to collapse! Then, there is Antarctica, where the thick ice and snow, like shaking dustpan, the ice and snow will be overturned into the sea! Finally, the chain reaction began to spread all over the world! The location of the three continents of Eurasia and Africa has been loosened, and the location of North and South America has also begun to loosen! Antarctica also began to move towards the north. In the end, except for the southern part of the continent to retain part of the land! The rest went down to the bottom of the sea, followed by West Asia, Central Asia and most of Europe! Keep only part of Western Europe and central Europe! On the Asian continent, China has lost more than half of its territory. Only the southwest, northwest and a few parts of the Central Plains have been preserved! North America and South America, except for the location of the western mountains, because of geographical factors to retain more, the rest of the land sank into the sea! And the drift of the continental plate is still going on! The position of Antarctica begins to shift to 40 n ¡ã Right and left! The remaining Asia, Europe, Africa and the United States also began to contact with Antarctica in this process! As several continents collided with each other, Antarctica lost a small part of its land and sank to the bottom of the sea, as did the remaining land of several large states! One part of it broke away from the mainland and became an island on the sea because of the collision. The other part of it was integrated with the Antarctic continent which completely broke away from the ice and snow! Finally, the land area of the new world, including some islands scattered in the ocean, is about 15.21 million square kilometers! Before the disaster, the total land area of the earth was about 149 million square kilometers! Today, the living space of human beings has shrunk to 15.21 million square kilometers. And the territorial area of the sea, suddenly rising! Nowadays, when we look at the earth from outer space, we can''t see the beautiful and vivid image of the earth! Today''s earth is a veritable "Mercury" with only 40 N latitude ¡ã Location, see half a day to see a lonely continent floating in the sea! Surrounded by the sea, poor little one! ¡­¡­ The earth''s dramatic changes in the sky, began to gradually stabilize! The earth is stable again! After this toss, the world''s original strength is greatly damaged. I don''t know how long it will take to recover to the strong strength before the catastrophe. And the whole atmosphere is covered with thick volcanic ash! Today''s earth, a repeat of the prehistoric scene! However, Jiangning rarely used a spell to clean up the earth. Now it only takes about 100 years for human beings and the remaining animals and plants to return to the ground. I believe that at that time, the last island continent of the earth has been occupied by endless forests and some beasts living in the forests! To this end, Jiangning expelled the residual T virus in the atmosphere! Release an active substance, and the world has begun to consciously change itself! This is also related to Jiangning. After all, he directed everything and arranged everything. And, timely guidance and change, so he left an active force in the atmosphere! And the world has begun to change according to this active force. The rules have slowly changed and are about to become different. Jiangning directed the process of extermination and "creation" change, and the source of the harvest is quite huge! The earth''s billions of years of accumulation, he almost wiped out! However, Jiangning did not do so absolutely, leaving the seeds of guidance! What''s more, Jiangning can clearly feel that the origin of the world is slowly changing, as if it is... More pure? Jiangning knew that his experiment was initially successful, and he already had a more accurate idea in his heart! All this seems meaningless, but it''s all preparation for the grand plan! The key to the promotion of level 5 wizard lies in this grand blueprint! Chapter 207 From the beginning to the end, Jiangning did not rely on brute force to compete with the world. We just took advantage of the situation and used the power of the earth itself to "leverage" the situation of the whole earth. We guided the situation and completed a move to recast the whole earth plate. ¡­¡­ Tsunamis, hurricanes, volcanoes and earthquakes have gradually stopped! The human base in Antarctica has suffered a lot in this unprecedented natural disaster! More than three million people, once again lost nearly 200000 people! The extent of damage to the base varies. Fortunately, the important facilities are intact and the air circulation system is intact! ¡­¡­ "Is it over?" This is the answer that every survivor wants to know. "There''s no movement. It looks like it''s over." The survivors looked around and found that the buildings of the underground base had been damaged. For the first time, the survivors participated in the cleaning and rescue of the trapped and injured people without government organization. After all, there are only so many existing human beings. Every loss is an irreparable blow to human beings. ¡­¡­ "I want to know how much the base has lost!" The president of the federal government has a black face. This great disaster must be recorded in history forever! The catastrophe cleaned the dirty earth, but also reduced the living space of human beings! Now they are trapped in the ground, it is not clear the specific situation! To be sure, the previous scene of the collapse of continents is a fact. "The load-bearing structure of the base is slightly damaged to varying degrees, and it will take some time to repair. In addition, the naval base was damaged to a great extent. In the most serious case, the exit of the naval base was closed. The reason is not known at present... The rest of the buildings are suffering from varying degrees of loss, it seems that there is a force to protect us! Otherwise, in the state of the base at that time, it would not be able to survive such a natural disaster! " "There''s a force that protects us?" The president frowned and his eyes suddenly brightened: "quick, can our satellite still contact us? I want to know exactly what it''s like outside now! " After a overhaul, the staff said, "Mr. President, the central computer is damaged and needs to replace the motherboard! It''s estimated that the repair will take about three and a half hours! " "Finish the repair immediately, that''s the order!" "Yes ¡­¡­ Soon, three and a half hours passed slowly and quickly! With the major screens in the command room lighting up one by one, the central control computer is connected to the major military satellites on the extraterrestrial space station again! The whole picture of the earth under a hologram appears, everyone''s eyes are wide open! The earth in the picture is shrouded by a thick "dark cloud". There is no way to see what the earth looks like under the dark cloud! "Strange?" "Strange?" The president said, "what''s so strange?" "Mr. President, the atmosphere of the earth is filled with extremely high concentrations of carbon dioxide," the staff said! And all kinds of toxic gases, as well as current layer covering! It is reasonable to say that our military satellites can no longer transmit signals under such conditions. However, we have received a complete satellite signal! That''s why I find it strange! " Although the president didn''t understand, he also knew that the staff were right, so he guessed, "could it be that mysterious man?" "It''s very likely that the other side''s means will change the world like a god! It''s perfectly normal to have such means, but I''m very confused. What does the other party think? " The president said: "don''t think about it. We can''t understand God''s thinking! Let''s call a parliament. We need to discuss the next situation! " ¡­¡­ There are more than 1000 members sitting in the circular layout of the chamber! When the former Chinese federal president walked into the chamber of Parliament, there was a big round of applause! "Gentlemen, don''t applaud me. I didn''t do anything." A member immediately said, "Mr. President, before the great disaster, it is under your command that all departments can operate in an orderly way, and our human losses will be minimized! What''s more, this is a natural disaster that human beings can''t resist. You successfully led human beings to survive such a natural disaster. " The other members agreed with this member''s statement, and the audience applauded again! Later, the president explained the impact of the incident, and everyone agreed to send fighters to the outside world to check! Then, in the case of emergency repair by the staff, three fighters flew out of the passage and came to the outside world! ¡­¡­ "My God! Is this the earth now? " "It makes me feel like a prehistoric earth!" "Don''t get distracted and chat, don''t forget our task! It''s to film what happens on the ground and give it to the state! " ¡­¡­ The three fighters then flew into the blue sky and into the sky. Only when they found out what the mainland looks like today! Complete, is an island! Around him, there are scattered or clusters of islands dotted. In addition, the rest of the place is completely surrounded by the sea. As for whether there is land on the opposite side of the sea, they don''t know! Fighters in today''s environment, simply can not fly such a long distance, and they dare not fly to such a distant strange place! Strange, that''s right! It''s strange. Although they are familiar with the earth, it''s the earth before. Today''s earth, sank the most important several continents, countless islands are also followed by sinking! The traces of human civilization have been completely disappeared under the disaster of floods and earthquakes! Now on the land, there is no trace of human remains! ¡­¡­ "God, why do you treat us like this? Why compress our living space, such a small piece of land, can support us to develop out of the universe Although the land area of more than 15 million square kilometers is definitely not small, it is a place compared with the past! For today''s earth, the information they know at this stage, such a small land is not enough! Once the human beings rebuild the order, then the reproduction ability is quite terrible! At that time, once the population increases, the land at present will not be enough! Everyone''s look, full of pessimism, then there is a calm voice sounded. "I think the current area is quite enough!" Hearing this strange voice, everyone immediately looked back, but saw a black robed Jiangning, I do not know when to appear behind them! Moreover, the gate of the base is closed, the other side "Who are you?" "According to the myth, I am a god!" Without waiting for their expression to turn happy, Jiangning said, "but also the devil!" The big hood covered most of his face: "but I prefer you to call me a wizard!" "Wizard?" The president asked carefully, "can you tell me more about yourself? And are you here to help mankind? " Jiangning said: "count, not count!" Ignoring their frowning: "don''t you think there were too many useless wastes living on the earth before? So, I helped you do what you wanted to do but didn''t dare to do, and helped you clean up more than 95% of the population! " "What?" Hearing this news, or the truth, all people were shocked, followed by anger, constantly questioning Jiangning! What is the reason for this? Jiangning''s reply made them even more furious: "for the sake of experiment, an experiment, that''s all, mole ants!" He said to himself, "if this experiment is successful, then you will be qualified to come to my country to live! If you are not qualified, you can only die! You have no choice! " Facing the silent and angry crowd, Jiangning said: "after 100 years, the atmosphere of this planet will return to normal! At that time, you can go back to the ground to live! Moreover, I have prepared a special "gift" for you on the surface, so try to be stronger! I''m looking forward to the result! " With that, Jiangning left behind some books, books about witches and how to become witches and other basic books, and left the world! After he left, they read the books left by Jiangning. At the same time, they were very happy and worried about what Jiangning left behind! According to the message left by Jiangning, it is speculated that great changes will take place in the earth in a hundred years! At that time, science may be totally useless, and human beings will start to study another system again! However, Jiangning has left a foundation for them! Compared with the poor, nothing, start to study the human! They are undoubtedly happy! Although, they would rather not this kind of happiness, but the choice is not in their hands! To live or to meet the death of failure? Of course, everyone chooses to continue to live, so the premise is to become stronger and survive. It''s not fair to them! However, the world is unfair! I have great power, which you can''t match! If you don''t, you must go ahead according to my plan, or you will die! Whether they succeed or not, they have no influence on Jiangning! He values the result and pursues his own interests! In addition, let him die! Chapter 208 "This is a kind of special blood I got. You can study it and analyze the results as soon as possible!" At the western suburb Academy of Sciences, Jiangning handed over the blood of the Vampire from the legendary world of the night to No.1 engineer. "Don''t worry, master! Soon, the results will come out! " The first engineer took over the scarlet blood carried by the glass container and said confidently. When it comes to science and technology, especially biological science and technology, they have a profound technical background and science and technology in this area! It can be said that no one in the main world can match them in biological science. Alien, this nearly perfect biological weapon, is the masterpiece of their family! Therefore, in this regard, Jiangning will not doubt their ability. Jiangning has witnessed their science and technology. They have full confidence in their science and technology. After leaving the Academy, Jiangning went to other places to see some important scientific and technological achievements. Jiangning praised these hard-working scientists one by one. And these scientists, who are devoted to scientific research, are greatly honored by the wizard King''s encouragement and commendation. Not to mention, they now have all kinds of scientific research and experimental equipment, and the scientific and technological content contained in a single equipment. And their welfare system is the best in the world. In addition, the research funds are very abundant, and there is an army responsible for protecting them, and this army also has special tasks. Once they need some kind of experimental mineral or plant and need to go to other places to look for it, this army will set up a special team to help them find something! Everything is beyond any country in the world, and the treatment they enjoy is the envy of countless people. They sometimes wonder why this island country with a narrow land area of only 50000 square kilometers. It is appalling that we should have such a profound scientific foundation and sufficient funds! According to the conjecture of these scientists, the cost of the construction of Xijiao science and Technology Park and its scientific research equipment, together with various materials and scientific research funds, is totally astronomical! Someone has calculated that if all the money is used in other places. We can build 20 aircraft carrier Fleets for this island country, which can support millions of troops; It can promote all the towns and villages in China to enter the ranks of modernization! It can provide the top medical facilities and medical equipment for every hospital in the country! My God, this is a fantastic country! The strength of the royal family is unfathomable. Sure enough, this kind of royal family, whose family history is equal to the history of the country, has a frightening connotation! It''s scary! In fact, because of the existence of the wizard king, no country in the world dares to tell tuteham what to do! In addition, the external estimates of tutehem''s strength, no country dare to offend tutehem! It was completely frightened by the terrible and unknown strength of tutehem! Is there any hope to offend such a country with profound foundation and terrible strength? In particular, the legendary ancestor of this country, the wizard king, really exists. And, with the power that people can''t resist, who dares to challenge such a country? The answer, of course, is no! ¡­¡­ "Master, the result of the analysis has come out!" Before long, it was about 30 minutes later! The blood analysis results of vampires have been published and printed out on paper. Jiangning reached for the information and glanced at it. The content was the same as his initial experiment! Only in the latter part, there are some differences! However, at that time, Jiangning did not conduct in-depth research. "Very good, you once again show the value of self existence! I''m happy... " "Thank you for your praise. It''s nothing." The expression of No.1 engineer is the same as before. However, Jiangning heard joy from his tone. Later, Jiangning took out two bottles of blood again, namely Alexander? The perfect blood of corvinas and the blood of Apocalypse! Although the Apocalypse was sent to the underworld by himself, Jiangning once got his blood from the Apocalypse! It contains all the secrets of the Apocalypse itself, so Jiangning at this moment, finally took out this treasure. "One of these two blood can make the blood of a vampire perfect! And another blood, is the world''s first mutant! It can be called the "ancestor" of the mutant. He has a great power. I want you to analyze the results! Then, fuse these kinds of blood, make him perfect In the eyes of No.1 engineer, there is a strong desire for knowledge and research! His eyes, like Frankenstein, are full of madness and exploration. There is no doubt that this kind of interesting blood and research is the joy of their family. Therefore, engineer No. 1 sighed in his heart that he finally followed the right master! Choose to follow Jiangning, perhaps forced to say it! However, when they were captured by Jiangning, they followed their new owners to the new world. I thought my family had no hope in this life, but I didn''t expect to come to this new world. Though we find that as like as two peas, they are the same as the humans they once created. But after comparing the DNA, the engineers found that although the human here is the same as the original creation. But at the DNA level, it has nothing to do with their family! It''s a completely independent species, and the human beings in this world obviously have great potential£¨ If it can be developed, almost every human being will have unique and extraordinary super power! This makes the traditional engineers who take the research of science as the first, overjoyed! Therefore, after Jiangning came into contact with them! These scientists, who are already superior, chose to be loyal to Jiangning! I don''t know if it''s the side effect of soul snatching mantra, but Jiangning is happy with the result! In their own territory, I''m not afraid that they have two hearts! Even if you betray him, Jiangning is not afraid! After the lesson of feather snake, he always plans for the worst when thinking about problems or layout! Always in the process of layout fantasy, arrange a strong enemy or a bad situation for yourself! Then ponder hard, how to face this kind of situation when turning over. Therefore, Jiangning is the most fearless of conspiracy. "The ancestor of the mutant? Master, is your ancestor still there? If there is ontology, please believe that we will certainly develop more things! " Heard that the ancestor of the mutant, No. 1 is very interested! After coming to this world, Jiangning arranged for them to learn and understand the history of this world. For mutants, they naturally know! For this new human, which contains X gene and has all kinds of strange abilities after awakening, engineers are full of interest and can''t wait to carry out anatomical research! Now when we hear about the ancestors of mutants, how can the engineers who are obsessed with research resist? "I may let you down. I killed this guy! My soul was banished to Hades, so I couldn''t find him It''s a pity that engineers have no chance to see or study such a powerful ancestor mutant! Have to say, is a great regret, the same he for Jiangning power more curious! If... Can study, then "Hum!" Looking at his eyes, Jiangning knows what the engineer is doing in his head! Fierce anger, the spirit of terror, like a mountain pressure on the spirit of the engineer! Full of anger said: "don''t hit my head, you humble mole ant!" Eyes slightly open, the great power of the moment will fly out of the engineer! Chapter 209 The strong and unrivalled resistance force pressed the tall body of the engineer directly on the wall. A shining silver palm held the engineer''s neck and let him hang in the air. "Lord... Master, please... Forgive me!" The engineer said in horror. He didn''t think of it. He just thought about it in his heart. It caused such a strong reaction from Jiangning! "If it''s not for the sake that you''re still useful to me, I''ll take your soul out and torture you all the time!" The engineer was not allowed to relax and said, "you dishonest guy, don''t want to be free." At the top of the battle, a red light shoots into the engineer''s body, and marks his body and soul with a special mark! "Go away!" The powerful force attacked again, and the engineer was thrown out by Jiangning in an instant. The unexpected idea of engineers made Jiangning realize that after all, he could not guarantee that everyone would be loyal to him. Therefore, counter measures were necessary. "White queen, keep a close watch on these scientists! If there is any violation, immediately wipe it out! " It''s not surprising that Jiangning is so careful, but he is not strong enough to ignore everything! In case these crazy scientists get his genes and work out something! Although not a threat to him, but also a trouble! "Level five, only level five wizard! Only then can I be regarded as a real strong man. By that time, I will not be much different from the gods. " ¡­¡­ Leaving this matter behind, Jiangning turned to other things! That is to carefully study and analyze their own learning and future development path, after all, this is the fundamental cornerstone of their own strong! After being promoted to level 4 wizard, the help of blind learning and research is limited! Moreover, as he gets closer and closer to the level 5 wizard''s realm, this feeling is more and more obvious! It seems that he has been in a bottleneck stage! At present, the top priority is to constantly deepen the foundation, and then prepare for the promotion of level 5 wizard! However, the current situation is far away! It will take quite a long time to think about the next thing. He has a hunch that he won''t be promoted to level 5 wizard for too long or too short, but he doesn''t know the specific time. Only in the heart, vaguely aware between. Moreover, in order to make their own inside information deeper and thicker. Also in order to let oneself have a stronger, to a higher level of climbing potential! Therefore, his plan to promote level 5 wizard has become more important! However, it takes a long time. Fortunately, he still has time to prepare! ¡­¡­ "Anubis..." Looking at the soul experiment without any clue, Jiangning frowned in distress; Research progress in this area is very slow, some books information, records are also some very shallow knowledge. How can the knowledge of the soul be recorded in detail in books? In fact, many things have a kind of effect that can only be expressed but can not be explained. It is easy to say, but difficult to say. For anubis, he was the first Pluto, though later gave way to Osiris! Condescend to Osiris and lower yourself to death! But anubis is absolutely an ancient god! His information and knowledge, as well as the mysteries of the soul, are definitely at the forefront of the gods. If there is a choice, Jiangning does not intend to contact anubis! The other side is a God, and he is just a little wizard! There is a huge gap between him and the gods. He really doesn''t want to be involved with anubis unless he has to. "Forget it, I''ll watch it later!" Now, Jiangning can only do so! Fortunately, the study of the soul is not so urgent! Although, he would like to research out some secrets about controlling the soul and refining the soul! But in the meantime, he doesn''t seem to be so urgent about these things! Therefore, time is still sufficient. ¡­¡­ Sweep away all these thoughts. I haven''t been with my family for a long time. I will miss you so much! Jiangning left the western suburbs and returned to the manor. At home, Jiangning lived well with his family for more than a month. It satisfied Cassandra''s missing and parents'' emotion, and accompanied his family to have a happy and carefree trip. "I remember, how many lovers did I have?" The thought just turned in my mind, and then was interrupted by my father''s call. He looked around and saw his father fishing on the coast with a fishing rod. He would ask him to help. With a promise, Jiangning walked over. The interior space of the manor, Jiangning, after some subtle adjustments, expanded the area of the sea and land! Thanks to the fusion of the main world, the manor space which depends on the main world has also undergone subtle changes. Jiangning is based on this small change, take the opportunity to expand the interior space of the manor nearly three times! Not only the area of the ocean has become larger, but also the land! What''s more, the land and sea in it are stocked by him with many animals! Today''s manor interior, completely formed a nearly complete independent ecosystem! Food chain has its own food chain system, which is perfectly summarized from the bottom up. I enjoyed the rare time with my father, and then lived for many days. Jiangning left the manor and returned to the western suburbs again! The engineer sent a message that the results of the blood analysis had already appeared. Therefore, Jiangning immediately returned to Xijiao science and technology park to check. ¡­¡­ "Is this the end product?" Looking at the bottle in hand, staring at the inner scarlet blood! Gorgeous colors, even raised a very perfect, beautiful illusion! The engineer replied with pride and care: "yes, master! This is the best experimental result after the analysis experiment! " "Introduce it!" The engineer said: "because of the analysis of the samples you provided, we have made a lot of efforts to fuse a perfectly contained blood with the blood of the ancestor of the mutant! Although the mutant''s blood can''t make the person who absorbs the blood have super ability, it can be developed to make the host wake up to super ability, namely X gene! Moreover, combined with the blood of the vampire, and neutralized the weakness of the vampire, and then enhanced the attack ability for the vampire! Master, this blood is a perfect product, much more perfect than the snake! " Jiangning nodded clearly to show his approval! The former belongs to intelligent creatures, while the latter is a savage and fierce beast that can only kill. Although the intelligence of the alien is not low... However, its ferocious appearance, roaring and speechless make it difficult for people to equate it with intelligent life. "Well done, I''m very satisfied!" The engineer replied with pride: "it''s our lifetime honor to satisfy you!" Jiangning waved him down. At the present stage of engineers'' development, material rewards can no longer satisfy them. They don''t need to, but like science, like to study everything, for them, study everything, conquer everything, is the fun. ¡­¡­ Later, Jiangning took this bottle of slightly perfect blood and returned to the laboratory! With the help of magic, Jiangning tested again, and made some secret moves in the blood. These are the methods that science can''t find and even find. After all, the research of both sides is not in the same system at all. If you want to understand and crack these hidden means, you must learn from the beginning and understand the strange system of wizard. After that, Jiangning issued an order to summon the Freemasons. They were called together to create a new group of subordinates or cannon fodder. After the leaders of the Freemasons gathered together, they paid homage to Jiangning again! Later, Jiangning respectively injected vampire blood into the leaders! When they are infused with the blood of vampires, their infectivity immediately erodes their bodies. In addition, he quickly captured all the genes and then assimilated them at a terrifying speed. With the sound of neighing, accompanied by a pair of huge bat wings, Jiangning blood was born. Chapter 210 "This is... This is!" "Vampire!" The scene in front of us is really amazing! The changes of the six elders of the Freemasonry surprised the rest of the members! The sharp tusks in the mouth, the wings of bats suddenly open behind, and the inexplicable momentum lingering around the body, frightening! "My God, is this me?" "This feeling... This feeling is very powerful!" "I''m young again!" "I feel like I can strangle a lion now!" ¡­¡­ "Pa Pa Pa!" After hearing the voice, the six Masonic leaders, who have now become vampires, knelt down on one knee in front of Jiangning and said with one voice: "thank you for your great master, thank you for giving me a new life!" "From now on, you will be my blood clan! If you do well in the tasks I have assigned, you will find that the world is so vast! " Jiangning depicts a magnificent world prospect for the new blood group! "I will not let my master down They are the elites among the social elites. With huge resources in hand, we can subvert a superpower just by their power! The reason why they set up their headquarters in tutehem is that they believe that there is extraordinary power in this world! They also firmly believe that the wizard king is real, which they are sure of. Another reason is that as the first country in the world to have a civilization! One of the oldest countries in existence, and the only country whose cultural heritage has never been extinct! In addition, in the ancient history of the world, all the historical changes and the changes of the general situation centered on tutehem developed a series of events around this narrow island country surrounded by the sea. Another point is about the legend and legend of tuteham himself. As for religion, it maintains the characteristic of oneness! At the same time, do not blindly worship religion! If we say who is the only belief touthheim worships, it is the legendary wizard king, the father of the nation''s ancestors. For the faith of Anubis, not so devout, for other religious beliefs neither too exclusive nor enthusiastic acceptance! We should always keep a certain distance and exclude the existence of "pollution source" from the core concept. Including blood pollution, traditional pollution and spiritual belief pollution, touthheim has been rejecting the outside world! However, for the novel things or ideas that can strengthen itself, touthheim also adopts the concept of acceptance and integration, and the country itself is full of contradictions. But it is this ambivalent mood, coupled with its own magic and the existence of the wizard king, that makes countless elites focus here! They are waiting for an ideal or idea in their hearts, waiting for the day when the legendary wizard King returns! Lead them to change the old world! Now, their painstaking waiting, finally ushered in the return! ¡­¡­ "Now, I allow you to develop and expand your own ethnicity and family!" The six new blood people are very happy. Jiangning''s words represent their affirmation and the concept of support! Now, they clearly know that they have entered the heart of the wizard king! They are in the same camp as the wizard Wang. Although they are only vassals, they are willing to do so! From this, they can clearly feel the powerful power of Jiangning! That kind can easily, destroy the world''s powerful force, all gathered in one person''s body! Give them awe at the same time, but also let them more determined! ¡­¡­ After Jiangning left, the six blood ancestors watched the next crowd! "Everybody, you heard what the master said just now! Now, are you willing to abandon your weak and incompetent human identity and become a noble and elegant member of the blood clan? " The Duke stood in front of the stage, shaking his arms and shouting. After he became a blood clan, his temperament became more mysterious, with a kind of unspeakable complex temperament! It''s not only evil but also noble! "Yes!" "We will!" Seeing that all the rest of the people on the scene cheered, the Duke nodded with satisfaction: "good, then... Welcome to be a new member of the blood clan, and enjoy the immortal life with us!" The audience cheered and thundered, for them, the immortal life is the biggest temptation! "Just a moment, your highness!" In the atmosphere of cheering and cheering, a discordant voice suddenly sounded, and the Duke looked slightly unhappy. It was found that a young man raised his hand to speak! "Come on, what''s the matter?" The young man then said, "Your Highness, become a member of the blood clan! I am very happy, but I would like to ask the blood is not the same as the legend, afraid of the sun? Besides drinking blood, can''t you enjoy other delicious food? " Yes! Other people also began to worry, for them, each of them has a powerful resource! Countless wealth! If after becoming a vampire, fear of the sun can not go out aboveboard, can not enjoy food and wine. Well, this kind of life is unbearable for them. There is so much wealth that they can''t enjoy it wantonly. Compared with it, immortal life is a kind of torture! After hearing this, the Duke did not speak! But with the other five ancestors, opened the curtain, open arms to embrace the warm sunshine! "See?" There was a lot of discussion again, and everyone''s eyes were incredible. "Oh, my Lord, they are not afraid of the sun!" "It means that we don''t have to live in the dark all the time after we become a member of the blood clan." After that, something more surprising and exciting happened to them. The Duke picked up the phone and gave a few orders. Then a servant came in, pushing the dining car. The plate opened, revealing a car full of delicious food and wine! Then, in front of them, they began to enjoy the delicious food and wine! What''s more, nothing happened, and the body didn''t reject and react at all! "Please let us become a member of noble blood clan!" Clapping and cheering like thunder, the enthusiasm of all the people rose instantly! Can not die, not afraid of the sun, but also to continue to enjoy food and wine! Why not such a day? ¡­¡­ Then, the six blood ancestors came down and developed their own descendants! When they finished their first transformation, there was no human in the room! It''s the new blood clan, the pawn of the wizard king! "Everyone, raise your glasses!" The duke said passionately: "for immortality, for change, and finally for our great master, the wizard king, cheers!" "For immortality, for change, for the great master!" "Cheers Seventeen new blood clan, drink the first mouthful of human blood! This incident happened in an ordinary chamber of Parliament. Later, it was bought by the blood clan, and then transformed into a common holy land for the noble seventeen families of the blood clan! ¡­¡­ "Our family is born! Belongs to, the blood clan''s family has been born! After you go back, you can develop your own families! In order to balance the rights and do better for the host, I propose to form a Council, which belongs to our blood group! Common restriction, common development, with the contradiction must be resolved through Parliament! The minority is subordinate to the majority. Do you have any different opinions? " The duke said and looked around the blood group. "We agree to form a blood Council!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 211 ¡­¡­ Wizard tower, stargazer! Jiangning stands at the top of the wizard tower, watching the distant star track! In front of his chest, the ornaments were all in sight, and the vivid eyeballs radiated light from time to time, sweeping the void in front of him. "The Lord world is upset again!" This uneasy change in the Lord''s world has been noticed before. It is a subtle change when the Lord''s world merges with other worlds. Now, the main world has changed again! That means that there are other worlds being pulled by the main world! As soon as he thought about it, Jiangning had a plan in his heart! I saw his eyes open and close, and the silver white light kept flashing! In front of the chest, the all seeing eye is golden, and the next moment, an illusory shadow of the world appears behind Jiangning. A magic suddenly lights up, and the palm of the right hand, which is held high and empty, instantly condenses a sphere that looks like Stardust! Towards the nihilistic land in front of you, throw it! In Jiangning''s eyes, it is clear to see the crisscross space like a chessboard like node. The spell instantly opened the node, and the space in front of me was silent, just like a mirror broken! Then, Jiangning''s empty left palm suddenly appeared a dark prismatic crystal! Fiercely thrown into the broken space! With a cry of sadness in the small world, the shadow of the illusory world disappears instantly! "Don''t feel heartache. The gains and losses of a moment are nothing. One day, we''ll... Get all of them back! " Deep and shining silver eyes from time to time, looking at the starry sky: "and this day... Won''t be long!" ¡­¡­ "Back home again, the suppression of world rules is stronger!"£¨ The earth where the protagonist was born and grew up Stroll in the busy city full of traffic and people. Jiangning felt the oppression of the world rules, just like Mount Tai, on him. This kind of pressure from the spirit made him feel very uncomfortable. A strong and invincible force, suppressed to the point of only playing the third level wizard! Moreover, once he uses the spell many times, this kind of suppression will increase day by day! If you come here as a level 4 wizard in a different world, I''m afraid that you will be suppressed into mortals by the rules of the world in a moment! It''s even possible to be banished from the main world. Jiangning can maintain the power of level 3 wizard, thanks to his birth and growth here. The soul imprints the traces of the world, otherwise it will definitely become a mortal. This time back home, but to achieve a goal! This purpose, or plan, may not be worth the same in the eyes of other beings. However, this is Jiangning''s obsession, or the obsession of every bloody Chinese. But every Chinese youth with blood, all hope their motherland can be strong as soon as possible! For the territory that has been lost and the humiliation that has been suffered, we all hope to retaliate one by one. "Now... Here I am!" ¡­¡­ "Sorry, I want to ask you about a place!" Change twist mixed with English accent of Chinese, listen to in the ear have a kind of unspeakable change twist feeling! Jiangning looked at the blonde and beautiful foreign woman: "what''s the matter?" "It''s the first time I''ve come to China. I''d like to ask you about some interesting places." With that, her bright eyes looked at Jiangning without blinking. Listening to the strong foreign style Chinese, Jiangning was not used to it. He said in English, "I''m sorry, I came from other places. I don''t know what interesting places there are, but you can go to the Bund or search online! " "Oh, you can speak English and speak it so well!" "China is not backward, miss!" Probably aware of the unfriendliness in Jiangning''s tone, the foreign woman immediately said, "I didn''t mean that..." "I know you don''t mean that. Any questions?" Jiangning looks at her. "Er... I... I mean, can I invite you to play with me? Can you be my guide? I can pay for it! " Jiangning refused: "I''m sorry, I''m not short of money. Besides, I have other things to deal with. It''s not convenient to play with you. You''d better find someone else! " With that, he took a dim look at the opposite side. "That''s... OK!" "I hope you have a good time!" After a look at her, Jiangning walked away. ¡­¡­ "Ashley, you have no charm! That handsome guy doesn''t care about you at all. " Listening to the ridicule of her companions, Ashley retorted: "Chinese boys are very shy, they are very introverted..." Ashley didn''t believe this. Jiangning didn''t show any excitement in the face of her invitation or was excited by her invitation. She was totally insipid, and even less interested in her invitation! "Come on, Chinese men are not shy at all! The Chinese man I met in the bar yesterday was as wild as a beast. He was on the bed... " "Enough, Shana! This is on the street, not a hotel! " ¡­¡­ Jiangning didn''t pay any attention to this unimportant episode! He visited this prosperous city. Before he got the chance of Superman, he was a dead house. Although the family is quite good, there is no interest in traveling. Now, with the continuous crossing of several worlds and the wide knowledge, the former loser mentality has been completely eliminated! This allows him to look at everything and do it in his own interests and preferences. To put it bluntly, he has been used to the kind of high above, like the gods, a word determines the life and death of a world! For things other than these, it all depends on the mood. Once the fun comes, he can be more lewd than anyone, loser! And once it comes to his own fundamental and core interests, he can be more ruthless than anyone else! ¡­¡­ Next, Jiangning is enjoying life! Spending money every day is like running water, a large amount of money is constantly wasted, and the whole day is wantonly and extravagantly enjoyed. In this native land, he enjoyed it freely! Don''t think too much, don''t need to deliberate to calculate, to layout. But like an ordinary rich man, living a rotten life. Moreover, he also bought a luxury yacht. When his interest came, he invited some beautiful women to play on the boat! What''s more, it''s still open to the high seas! Play all day! Put on clothes are people, take off clothes we all become animals! After playing for a month, Jiangning began to play in other countries! In the past, Jiangning most wanted to go to Austria and Switzerland! Not the United States that everyone yearns for! It''s Europe. He likes the peaceful atmosphere there! I set foot in the green lake of Styria, rented a set of diving equipment, and went into the water to watch the famous green lake. Scenery alone, it''s really great! But Jiuzhaigou in China is the same. The only difference is that the water of the green lake of Styria is almost completely dry in the cold winter, with only one or two meters of water left. The park above the water is a favorite spot for hikers. In summer, the snow at the foot of the mountain gradually melts down the hillside and collects in the basin at the foot of the mountain. The park is slowly submerged in the clear ice water. Because of this characteristic, the green lake of Styria is famous! After that, Jiangning tasted Austrian food and left the country. Start in Switzerland, climb the Alps, then stop by Italy, then turn to France, then go to Belgium and the Netherlands! In Holland, Jiangning visitors Amsterdam''s famous red light district! Take a fancy to a prostitute, talk about the price! Then in broad daylight and other pedestrian''s attention, walked in! Then close the curtain, fair and aboveboard whoring! ¡­¡­ Chapter 212 Jiangning''s dream has been fulfilled by a hearty European tour, and now it''s time to do something. About a million years ago, our ancestors were born. Thousands of years ago, ancient Egypt, Babylon, China and other ancient civilizations emerged. Three hundred and eighty years ago, Galileo put forward the theory of the earth''s circle and the idea that the earth revolves around the sun. Columbus and Magellan traveled around the world. Spain, the Netherlands and Britain developed their colonies all over the world. About 200 years ago, the industrial revolution broke out. Human beings invented all kinds of machines and gave birth to industry. It was from this period that the population increased dramatically. At the beginning of the establishment of the Edo shogunate more than 400 years ago, the world population was about 400 million. In 1990, it was about 5.2 billion, and it is expected to reach 10 billion by 2050. Especially in developing countries, the population is increasing rapidly, while in many developed countries, the population growth is slow. However, the demand and consumption of various resources are increasing. The earth is already overburdened! Too many useless population, occupy too many resources! According to the current human resources, we don''t know how long it will take for us to enter the real civilization of the universe! Too many countries, will focus on this small earth for endless competition! ¡­¡­ Jiangning''s eyes directly through the void, saw the source of the powerful grand world! That''s the source of the earth''s billions of years. Now, he can clearly feel the world, revealing an unbearable appearance. Although the increase of population has brought the world to the extreme. However, the origin of the world is not measured by population, animals and plants. Those resources are also the origin of the world. They are only the evolution of the world over a long period of time. They have no specific subjective wisdom. In the face of this endless predatory mining, even the world''s origin can not be maintained for a long time. After all, resources need time. But it does not have its own consciousness, in the face of this situation, can only passively bear. ¡­¡­ Jiangning''s eyes looked down at the several continents, shining from time to time in his eyes and thinking about something in his heart. "Housekeeper, the more the number of lives, the more the origin of the world? Why does the consciousness of the world give me a sense of being overwhelmed? " Jiangning expressed his feelings in his heart. This kind of contradictory thoughts impacted his thinking. "In the scientific and technological world with strict and firm world rules, the origin of measurement is not measured by the life living there! It should be said that it is measured by the overall development of civilization! Similarly, the world with extraordinary power, because the individual is strong, although the individual demands a lot of resources. But their feedback can give back to the world immediately! Whether it''s the fall after fighting or the channel opened when exploring the ectopic plane, the world consciousness can benefit from it! " "However, on this small earth, human growth is too fast. There are too few sources to give back to the world, so the world realizes that it can''t bear this kind of continuous plunder. Coupled with environmental pollution, the world consciousness also consumes the source to repair. But it all takes time, and human beings do not give the world this time to recuperate. " "Environmental pollution will also make the world weak?" Jiangning was very surprised. "Yes, master, you don''t think that all the resources appear out of thin air, do you? These are all created by the world''s origin unconsciously, but it takes time. " "That is to say, the excessive increase of human beings at present is a group of moths? They share too many resources, but they provide little back feeding. The world consciousness has been in a state that the income can''t make ends meet! " If Jiangning has some insight. The housekeeper affirmed this view: "no matter what kind of regular world, the number of species that can be accommodated is limited. Even a powerful universe can hold so many powerful people. But these strong people can feed back to the world in various ways. And they don''t need to consume ordinary resources. Instead, they can use and consume the world''s resources. Nevertheless, what they feed back to the world has always been able to make the world run stably and healthily. However, compared with the feedback from the strong, the consumption of resources at the lower level is not enough. And this is also the reason why the powerful universe or the world has been enduring! Unless the world breeds too many powerful people who die at one time. " "It will have a bad influence on the operation of the world, otherwise such a world will always exist." Jiangning thoughtfully pointed to the several continents below and said, "that is to say, if they can promote the civilization of the universe. Then, the burden can be shared. The source of feedback can make the world balance of payments? " "That''s right!" The housekeeper agreed: "if they can go to the universe, they can get resources from other planets! In this way, the pressure will be dispersed invisibly. The source of feedback can keep the world running well. If they run out of resources and can''t enter the civilization of the universe, then they will be destroyed in the end! " ¡­¡­ "My native land can''t be destroyed. It''s about my plan to lay a solid foundation. Must survive, support to the extension of my plan! Even if you want to die, you should die in my hands! " Think of here, in the eye eye eye, fierce light a flash. ¡­¡­ In 2018, although the international situation is unstable, on the whole, everything is good! Although there are some disputes in some areas, they are all under the control of the five major rogue groups. The people of the world are still working hard for three meals a day, and the rich class is still thinking about how to earn more wealth and squeeze more people. In general, everything is so beautiful, the air is so fresh, the world is still full of sunshine and peace. But on this day, in Africa, so far away from the East Asian continent, the flames of war suddenly re ignited. A war without warning broke out suddenly. At 2 o''clock in the morning, Sudan invaded South Sudan and vowed to recover the divided land! Strangely, South Sudan seems to be ready to start a fierce invasion and anti aggression war in the border area of South Jiangsu! The international community is in an uproar. Without waiting for the reaction of all parties, the situation is escalating again! Chad and Central Africa, in response to the call of Sudan''s alliance, jointly sent troops to South Sudan. Uganda, Congo and Cameroon responded to South Sudan''s Alliance demands by sending troops to Sudan, Chad and Central Africa. This unpredictable situation in Africa caught the international community by surprise! The five rogue groups forced the seven countries to sit down and negotiate to end the war! However, the seven countries seem to be the same as the iron heart! Ignoring the mediation of the international community, the five hooligans saw this and sold arms in secret. With the smoke of gunpowder still burning in Africa, there has been another vigorous war in South America. Originated from the Pacific War in South America in the last century, also known as the war of saltpeter and the war of bird dung. In the last century, Chile, Peru and Bolivia participated in the war. In the end, Chile won, Peru and Bolivia lost and were forced to cede their territory. And Bolivia lost its only access to the sea and became a land locked country. This time, under the banner of recovering lost territory, the two countries declared war on Chile! At the same time, Chile declared war on the two countries! The armies of the three countries started fighting on the South American continent immediately! On the same day, Brazil, Colombia and Argentina declared war on Bolivia and Peru. At the same time, Paraguay, Uruguay, Ecuador and Venezuela declared war on Chile, Brazil, Colombia and Argentina! For a time, all the ten major countries in South America were involved in a scuffle. Finally, Guyana and Suriname were also involved in the war. Only French Guiana, for the time being. The scuffle in South America and the chaos in Africa involve the mind of the international community. Especially for the United States, South America is regarded as its back garden and forbidden place. Today, the instability of the back garden will aggravate the instability of the whole American continent. Therefore, the United States called on the United Nations to prepare for the formation of a United Nations army to enter the South American continent. At the same time, it constantly warned the 12 South American countries to stop the war, or they would bear the consequences. As a result, the 12 South American countries have spoken together. If the United States dares to step in, it will declare war on the United States! With these words, there was an international uproar. No one expected that the international situation was still good yesterday. Why did it suddenly change? What''s more incredible is that the 12 South American countries have the courage to threaten the United States. And when the United States is used to being the world''s largest, the little guys in the back garden think that more people can threaten the great American Empire? Nevertheless, even the United States, the world''s largest, dare not act rashly in the face of a possible coalition of 12 countries, or even more. Just a few harsh words in the international community, there is no follow-up! Chapter 213 After a global chaos war, less than 1.5 billion people survived out of the 7 billion people in the world! After the end of the war, a global plague arrived at the same time! Due to the influence of the global scuffle, there are too many bodies killed in the war and affected by it. In addition, there is no one to collect and bury them, and the United States has thrown dozens of nuclear bombs in Japan. Radioactive nuclear pollution, once again aggravated this serious process! Today, the remaining countries or regions in the world are unable to organize and manage at all. Coupled with nuclear pollution all over the world, the whole earth is once again in danger. The remaining human beings began to be busy avoiding nuclear pollution and moved into the air raid shelter. But even so, the global plague and nuclear pollution, or took hundreds of millions of people! Finally, the size of the world''s population, once again back to more than 400 years ago. And, the population is about 400 million! Many areas have already become Jedi! For example, Southeast Asia, South Asia, Central Asia, Africa, Oceania, South America, Europe and North America! Only East Asia, with a population of several hundred million, then the government and the army stepped up efforts to clean up the bodies! Build a nuclear radiation shelter, at the same time continue to investigate around the specific intelligence! At the same time, their technology just like in an instant, the level of scientific and technological research and development has been greatly improved! It has laid a solid foundation for taking over the whole earth in the future! ¡­¡­ Jiangning didn''t see much about the aftermath of the big melee and the great plague! One time died so many people, to now in his heart can not set off a wave again! He did the same thing more than once! Now, he has succeeded in fighting for breathing time for the earth and precious time for himself. Although there is no world, the consequences do not matter! However, Jiangning always thinks that things should be as perfect as possible! Fortunately, it didn''t waste much of his time. Therefore, as usual, after inserting a blue crystal into the core of the earth, Jiangning left the planet that had been riddled with holes. ¡­¡­ Back to the main world, the western suburb Science Park of tutehem! Today''s Xijiao science and technology park has long been known internationally! Its name, began to resound throughout the world! The scientific and technological achievements and finished products developed from here are galloping in the overseas international market. It has won a large number of orders and paid huge taxes for the country, which makes countless countries envious. Every inch of land here is equivalent to gold, even more expensive than gold! No, it should be said that money has been difficult to measure the land here. Moreover, the government can''t intervene in the science and Technology Park and industrial park here! Only Jiangning is qualified to decide the planning and direction of the whole science and technology park! In the center of this vast western suburb, Jiangning has built a classical and technological palace complex for itself! This makes countless eyes of the outside world pay close attention to it. ¡­¡­ In a vast Council hall, Jiangning is receiving members of the Freemasons! Maybe it''s a new blood group. "Master!" Now the new blood clan, the noble temperament is more and more powerful! In addition to the immortal life and the powerful and magical power, they are extremely awed and grateful to the masters who have given them all. Therefore, the blood clan, who boasts of being a noble, should bow their heads and kneel down to salute their masters! "Yes A little sign, too lazy to speak! After getting his approval, the blood clan got up slowly. Even so, it was still with elegant and ancient etiquette! "How many people have you developed?" Hearing Jiangning''s inquiry, the Duke, one of the ancestors of the blood clan, immediately replied humbly: "master, at present our blood clan has developed about 1000 people!" "Well, quite a lot!" The Duke could not guess the meaning of this sentence, so he could only bow his head and keep silent. "How effective are you? How many people wake up to the X gene? " Jiangning asked again. The duke said with pride: "under the condition of the same level, the blood clan can fight five! As for the number of X gene awakened, almost all of them have successfully activated the X gene! Only a few of them have just become blood race, but they haven''t adapted yet. I think they will wake up to X gene soon For this result, Jiangning naturally knows! There was no expression of surprise, because it was all under his leadership. "Hyundai has given you a task!" "At the master''s command!" Jiangning leaned slightly on the throne: "I want you to grasp the global economy as much as possible in the future! The time limit is within 100 years. At the same time, we should start a war in some parts of the earth! " "Yes, master!" The Duke answered, nodding to show his understanding. Then he asked, "master, where is the war going to start?" "Africa, South Asia, Southeast Asia, West Asia, Central Asia, South America and the Pacific! I don''t ask you to start a war. Anyway, I want to see some places where there are endless wars! " "Don''t worry, master! The blood clan will complete the task perfectly The Duke didn''t ask why. When he wanted to come, since the great master had given the task, there was a reason for him! As a subordinate of the wizard king, the only task is to complete the task perfectly. Therefore, after Jiangning left, the Duke immediately restored the dignity of the blood ancestor! "People, you all know who brought about our changes! Is our great and sacred master, the creator of blood, the only true God in the world! Now, God has given us the task! This is the first task of the blood clan. The blood clan must complete the task perfectly! In this way, let God see clearly the importance of blood clan! " Below the blood, immediately fanatical and excited loud response. "The great God is immortal, the blood clan is immortal!" "The great God is immortal, the blood clan is immortal!" ¡­¡­ Jiangning naturally does not know, after he leaves, the blood clan''s fanatical action! At the moment, he came to the western suburbs of a science and technology and machining research base! The role of this base, as the name suggests! Mainly research on mechanical technology, and metal processing and other fields! There are a group of top scientists in blissful space, and a few engineers to guide them! Therefore, after Jiangning came here, thousands of scientists immediately put down their work and met together! Jiangning has John? Carlisle and an engineer came up with a design drawing! Give it to two! "Your Majesty, is this the next military development of the Empire?" John? Carlisle looked at the conceptual design drawings in his hand, and his heart was slightly rippling. "No, it''s just my toy! I ask you to design, only one requirement, to meet my above requirements and to be perfect! You know what? " "Yes, your majesty!" John? Carlisle and the engineers around him, after Jiangning left. Immediately surrounded by a huge design platform, the light shining on the drawing, began to carefully ponder and watch. Although they don''t understand why Jiangning suddenly became so interested and asked them to make such a toy! However, the order of the wizard king, they can only unconditional respect! Moreover, Jiangning has the capital to play with such luxury toys! In addition, today tutehem is extremely developed, and there are countless resources! Money, it is difficult to measure! The only task of the government and the royal family every day is to worry about how to spend so many taxes? Therefore, in the whole world, only one country is worried. Too much money is not a happy thing. Chapter 214 "Damn little wizard, you let me talk at last!" "Yes Eyes a coagulation, wand battle point position, instantly gush out of a fine lightning! Straight in front of this ancient bottle, only to hear the shrill howl, constantly from the bottle. "Ah, damned wizard! You... Your power... " "Agares, don''t you know where you are?" The last syllable, Jiangning accentuated the tone, magic wand out of the lightning moment to strengthen, Agares scream constantly spread. "Stop... Wizard, what do you want to do?" Jiangning''s eyes were extremely cold: "it seems that you still don''t know your identity clearly!" Mind a move, the emergence of lightning at the top of the battle, the power is increasing by one point! "Ah..." "I... I give up... Great wizard, please... Please stop!" "Hum!" Mind a move, lightning disappeared, but in the battle point position, still lingering a trace of lightning! He looked at the bottle coldly and said in a cold voice, "where are the other seventy demons?" "Seventy?" Agarez''s tone was obviously stunned for a moment, and then he said: "wizard, I should remind you that there are 72 great princes and nobles of hell coming to the world! Besides me, there are seventy-one of them who have been exiled in the world! " "Isn''t it?" He said in surprise: "did you find another one? Who is it? " "Barr!" "Barr!" Agarez''s voice suddenly high pitched, he said slightly excited: "Barr is not dead, Barr is not dead? Since we were separated from each other by Solomon, we have been able to feel each other''s existence slightly. But Barr couldn''t feel it. I thought for a time that Barr had fallen. I didn''t expect that Barr was still alive. Great! Ah... " "You should answer my question, not me!" Jiangning dropped his wand leisurely, and the electric sparks flashing from time to time pointed out why Agares screamed just now. "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo!" Agarez''s heavy gasping voice spread to the outside world through the bottles with layers of seals. The buzzing voice came out: "wizard, what do you want us 72 demons to do?" "You don''t need to know that!" "Wizard, how about we make a deal?" Jiangning pick eyebrow: "Oh?" Aware of Jiangning''s interest, Agares began to bewitch: "wizard, as long as you let me go, give me freedom! Well, I''ll help you get whatever you want. Moreover, I can give you a lot of knowledge and give you all I know. You are a wizard, you need to do experimental research, I can give you hell products! Moreover, I know that many coordinates of the powerful world can be given to you! As long as you give me freedom, so that I can go back to hell, I will give you everything I know, without reservation! How about it? " "Well, do you think I need these?" "Legion, a legion under my command, I will give them to you! How''s it going? " Seeing that Jiangning was not moved, agarez had to strengthen the weight to bewitch. "No, I don''t need legions!" Jiangning shook his head and refused. Agarez said: "the Legion I command is very strong and there are many people! Moreover, with this Legion and the coordinates I provided, we can jointly rule the other world! With my help, you will definitely grow very strong! Even, comparable to the great prince of hell! Do you know what that means? " "I know, but I don''t need it! Again, agarez, where are the other demons? " The voice fell to the ground, and the sharp point of the battle was suddenly covered by intense electric light. The next moment, agarez''s more miserable howl came. "Ah..." ¡­¡­ "How''s it going? Remember, Agares "Well, I tell you, they are..." ¡­¡­ Smoothly learned the whereabouts of the remaining 70 demons from agarez, but what made Jiangning a little tangled was that the location of some demons'' seals was the position of Jedi in the world! And the location of some demon seals is another space separated from the human world. Just like the devil Barr! Their legions, according to agarez, were all sealed in another place by King Solomon! And these places, all by King Solomon imposed a spell, hidden coordinates! It is said that King Solomon wrote all these coordinates on a parchment. Later, this scroll was also put in other places by Solomon! But Agares didn''t know the location of the scroll, so it was a bit difficult. For agarez''s words, Jiangning has a dubious attitude! Is it so simple for princes and nobles to rise from a world full of chaos and crime? In particular, demons are good at lies. In the message Agares confessed, there must be some other information hidden! However, no matter how Jiangning tortured, the answer Agares gave was a sentence, he only knew so much! In the face of such a demon, Jiangning has no good way at the moment! At present, he hasn''t figured out the most effective way to control these demons, the knowledge of trading with that plane merchant last time. Although there are records of the ways to deal with demons and their weaknesses, Jiangning doesn''t have these things at present and needs to collect them. Therefore, this matter can only be pressed temporarily! "I hope Jerusalem, the homeland of the Jews, can find some clues! Then, I''m going to find Gryffindor and hope they know something. Let''s see if we can find a trace of King Solomon from the ancient records! " ¡­¡­ For King Solomon, the greatest and most legendary monarch in Jewish history! He has some extremely special significance in history! He was once rated as one of the greatest monarchs in the history of the world by historians! Both at home and abroad, I have heard of his name. In Jiangning''s opinion, some of the introductions are completely false. However, after comparing his own historical records, Jiangning has nothing to say! Because, world historians, for his record of the wizard king is equally excellent. Even better than King Solomon, more remarkable! But also full of legend, myth! Because, before King Solomon ascended the throne, his father King David laid the foundation for him! He has some people''s foundation, political, religious, economic, military and so on! Although his achievements are also very high, the records about him are full of legend and mythology! However, compared with the historical records of the wizard king, he prayed to heaven for land, and created descendants with the blood of husband and wife! Then, it oppressed the Mediterranean, made countless barbarians submit, and even forced the Egyptian Dynasty at that time. In addition, there are also records of wizard Wang''s invention and creation of words, all kinds of economic, political, military, architectural and other things. Record that he defeated the strong enemy, went out to find the fountain of eternal life, and then never came back! However, the land of the wizard king, his descendants and the dynasty he founded are the first civilization in the world, and they have continued to this day! Therefore, on the whole, Jiangning''s experience as the wizard king, if according to historical records, is more unreliable than King Solomon, and full of mythological space! ¡­¡­ Jiangning was not thinking about these things. He explained a few words to his parents and Cassandra, and then left for Israel! He''s going there to try his luck, hoping to find some clues! Although they are two worlds, they have a lot in common in some history. Find it in the main world, and then go to another world to seek help from Gryffindor. I believe we should get something! Then, after comparing the data, we should be able to finalize the general clue! ¡­¡­ Chapter 215 Jerusalem! It has a very long history. At present, it is not only the political, economic, cultural and transportation center of Israel, but also the holy city of Judaism, Christianity and the three religions and one god religion. Since the 20th century BC, the Semitic Canaanites have settled in the coastal and plains of Palestine. In the 13th century BC, the Philistines established a state along the coast. At the end of the century, the Hebrew tribes began to move in and settle down. ¡­¡­ In the late 10th century B.C., Jews began to establish a kingdom. Saul was the two naked little angels who entered the Kingdom era of Israel. Seeing the smile on Jiangning''s face, he felt the same. The face is also constantly blooming with a sweet smile, harp sound accompanied by clear children''s voice, resounding constantly! Two little angels, leading Jiangning, walk on the white clouds! They constantly around Jiangning, playing a wonderful movement, young and crisp voice, constantly chanting poetry! Jiangning intoxicated listening, fingers with the music and singing, with the beat! ¡­¡­ The speed of clouds flying is very fast. When Jiangning opens his eyes again, he is in a vast, magnificent, sacred and majestic building community. At present, he is in the middle of a very wide square, surrounded by tall buildings! Temples, houses, plazas, fountains and other buildings with unknown functions. He walked blankly forward, blind to the beautiful scene in front of him! The pace is slow, but firm and powerful stride forward, every time before further, ears will ring countless voices. It seems to be the continuous recitation of poetry, beautiful poetry, and some obscure murmurs! Jiangning turned a deaf ear to all this and went on with an impartial step. In front of the cascade of stairs, the whole body seems to be made of glass, crystal clear! Count carefully, the ladder does not go down tens of thousands of layers! When he stepped on the first step, he came to a mysterious realm in a trance! ¡­¡­ This mysterious realm is dark and dark, and can''t identify the direction! Until, when a figure with endless halo appeared, it finally brought the first ray of light! His appearance, can''t see, seems to have a layer of fog covered his appearance! He is constantly wandering in this dark world, time does not know how long in the past, this figure seems to be a little irritable. He spread out his palm, Jiangning clearly saw that a book appeared in his hand? Send out a misty halo of fingers, gently open a page, mouth say what. The next moment, is the endless light appears, in a moment to illuminate the dark incomparable world! Endless light, dispel the darkness at the same time, that deep and thick darkness also will be separated! Then, the change came again. Jiangning felt the humidity in the air, but it was dry next moment! Then, what comes into view is the endless water world! Then, what did the figure say again, the endless water began to recede, and the moist earth was exposed. After that, Jiangning saw the birth of all things, the birth of human beings And his consciousness, also returned to the body, but in front of the scene, but let him surprise! Chapter 216 In front of me, where is the magnificent and sacred building community? The sky is also full of a declining atmosphere. The holy light, elegant music and lovely little angel playing harp are all gone! "What''s going on? Why don''t I know how I got here? " Jiangning doesn''t know what happened to him. Since he stepped into this mysterious realm, he seems to have no subjective consciousness! He didn''t know how he got here and how he woke up. He didn''t know. He only knew that there was a mysterious force here, but he didn''t know how to lose his subjective consciousness! This result, let him scared out of a cold sweat. Now, he really wants to leave here, but his curiosity constantly urges him to stay! In the end, curiosity won! At a glance at the foot of the ladder, now has already become dilapidated! The solemn and sacred temple had already collapsed. The huge stone pillars were broken into several pieces and fell on the steps. The stairs are full of broken pieces. Originally, it seems that the steps made of glass have already changed! Now, there is no difference with ordinary marble! He didn''t know what happened here, but he was eager to know the secret! With curiosity, Jiangning climbs the ladder again! When he was in a state of uneasiness, he stepped up the steps again, but there was no vision! Jiangning, slightly relieved, once again stepped up the steps. Jiangning does not know how many steps she has taken now! Looking back at the stairs behind him, I silently estimated that there was no less than 10000! In my mind, I have no time to think about these things at this time! Once again, when the toe of his foot fell to the ground, a great force replaced him into a mysterious realm. ¡­¡­ In the mysterious realm, Jiangning looks around, his body presents the posture of head and foot! He moved slightly, trying to adjust his posture, but his body moved in the opposite direction! Everything here seems to be completely reversed! According to the guess in his heart, he tried to step under his head and restore the state of his head and foot again! Looking up at the sky, the surrounding environment is completely dark! Just when he guessed where it was, suddenly, a door opened in the void! A magnificent and sacred portal composed of light! Team after team of angels in armor, armed with spears and swords, keep coming out of the gate. "Angel team?" After that, the environment changed again! In the face of the endless light of the door, also opened a door. If we say that the door of angels is gorgeous, sacred and full of dignity! Well, this open door is full of extreme darkness and evil, the door is burning with fire, countless ferocious and terrifying demons are constantly pouring out. After that, angels and Demons began to fight each other! ¡­¡­ See here, Jiangning''s consciousness returns to the noumenon again! "What''s going on?" Just saw an epic grand war scene, when the two sides were beginning to fight, they were suddenly interrupted! This uncomfortable force is very depressing, curiosity has just been seduced up, the result is unable to know the follow-up content! For such a thing, Jiangning heart is very speechless, but also the share of the uncomfortable. At the same time, Jiangning is more curious about this mysterious realm space. As a result, he hardly hesitated and stepped up the steps again! This time his pace is very fast, almost do not do any hesitation, he is eager to see the follow-up results! He ignored the possible danger. In short, he saw that if there was danger in this place, he should have died from the moment he stepped here. The strength of the master here is beyond his comparison. Although I don''t know the specific level, it must be more powerful than his little wizard, who is only level 4. "What I saw in the first act looks like the one in which the Lord created the world! It''s just, what''s going on here? Why is it so dilapidated here? " There are too many questions, Jiangning want to know! Everything here makes him curious, all the places here, he can''t wait to explore! Once curiosity is aroused, people will ignore it. Even the wizard! Seriously speaking, their curiosity is even stronger! ¡­¡­ Don''t think about these questions for the time being, Jiangning is still eager to know the follow-up answers! His pace began to speed up, once again climbing the stairs, he once again returned to the mysterious realm. ¡­¡­ In the unspeakable realm, angels and demons are constantly fighting! Two different races started an extremely fierce fight with each other. Every time, countless angels fell, and at the same time, countless demons also fell! Gold and blood with dark color, constantly spilling! Angels and demons, formed a mysterious magical battle, fighting each other constantly! Until, the door of the dark evil burning flame opened again, from which seven people could not see the specific shape and shape of the figure! At the same time, the bright and sacred door also followed a figure with endless light all over his body! "Is it really the Lord himself?" Jiangning muttered that he could not be sure, although the scene of the first act and the angel he saw convinced him that the other party should be the legendary Lord, the father of Jesus Christ, and the omniscient and Almighty God! However, what I have seen so far, does it really prove that the other party is the legendary Lord God? ¡­¡­ Soon, the seven figures on the opposite side rushed over quickly, and countless angels fell down one after another along the way! Scattered feathers and golden blood, constantly spilling the void! And the figure, who was covered in endless light, followed by action. As soon as he lifted his hand, endless light bloomed and incredible power emerged ¡­¡­ However, the scene came to an abrupt end! Jiangning several want to be crazy, see good, this scene let a person blood boiling, heart and mind in order to gallop! However, when people want to know the result urgently, everything ends! How can such a feeling not be uncomfortable? Eager to know the final result of Jiangning, quickly step on the ladder! As he stepped on the steps step by step, the specific appearance of the temple also came into view! The first time Jiangning saw the specific description, he already felt the lack of vocabulary! It''s hard to say, it''s hard to describe this temple building! Today, although it has already collapsed and dilapidated, but even so, it is difficult to hide the magnificence and majesty of the past! "What happened?" As if in response to him, Jiangning once again returned to the mysterious realm! However, what he saw surprised him! Angels and demons have all fallen, and countless corpses are floating in this mysterious realm! And the scene of the only remaining, only eight figures! Now these eight figures are all looking at the distance like enemies! Jiangning along their eyes to see, but see the void in the distance, crystal wall system that thick crystal wall began to break melting! It''s like hammering, boiling water pouring ice and snow, melting and breaking at a very fast speed! Then, a group of invisible figures rushed in and the fight began! Chapter 217 The crystal wall system constantly collapses and melts, and from the broken crystal wall, there are countless figures with inexplicable light! The number of them is so huge that it''s hard to count! They keep coming out of the broken crystal wall! Until, a whole body up and down, shrouded in endless light and power of the figure appeared that moment! War, start again! Jiangning saw that the existence of the suspected Lord and the seven demons seemed very difficult to resist! In front of this mysterious man, it seems that he has only the power to parry, but no ability to fight back! How can it be said that it is also a great power to create the world? Jiangning constantly asked himself, but the fact is that! This suspected existence of the Lord and the seven demons fighting with the Lord are not the other side of this latecomer! Even if the other party''s army, and not out, but silently watch! But the result is shocking enough! ¡­¡­ The consciousness returns to the body again, and the key battle is suddenly "cut off"! Jiangning is so depressed that he is about to catch a blind eye. I wish However, the fact is that the key follow-up battle content is abruptly broken! You don''t have to think about it. Just look at this space. If the victory, then this space will not be like now, a depression ended! The prosperity of the past has already disappeared, broken and decayed! I don''t know how much time has been washed away by time before such a scene finally came into being! Continue to lift your feet toward the front, walk over the steps, and finally come to the main gate of the lofty and sacred temple. The temple is very tall and towering. The clouds float in the center of the temple! He didn''t know how high it was and how extensive it was. He didn''t have the interest to explore. Now he''s full of excitement. A great being who can create a sound world, if he can find something in the temple where he lives, then The pendant in front of the chest is full of golden light! The eye in the center looks around, up and down, left and right. However, the result of the analysis is "Can''t analyze?" Jiangning is surprised to open his mouth. It''s the first time since he upgraded and recast the omnivision eye! But on second thought, in fact, it''s quite right! How can the great power that can create a world, where he once lived, be easily detected by the equipment built by a small level 4 wizard? "It''s not that I can''t analyze it, it''s that I''m too weak!" Jiangning is curious about what he saw in his fantasy! He is eager to know the final result, victory or defeat? Fall or exile? These he did not know, only lets the human fear be that finally mysterious appearance character! What is the wall system? Protect a world barrier, the result in front of that group of people like a mirror constantly broken, and like snow constantly melting! Strength and means, really amazing! What''s more, they came to this world, and Jiangning didn''t know if they had patronized the main world. However, this mysterious guy, as if attracted by something, came here purposefully! Although some worry, but Jiangning just feel some fear, then will not think! Why do you think so much? He is just a little level 4 wizard, in front of the power that can create a world with every move. It''s not enough. He can''t bear a sneeze. Forget it, love it! Anyway, the sky is falling down. Unfortunately, the tall man is a little wizard himself! The biggest dream in my life is to be a smelly salted fish of level 9 wizard. Then do what you should do, enjoy what you should enjoy, and ignore so much! Really one day, disaster is coming, what also play almost. I''ve enjoyed the happiness. I''ve lived long enough. Just die! But before you die, you should also pull up a few hairs from each other! Such a thought, the mood is really relaxed! ¡­¡­ Enter the temple, you can find that the temple is indeed towering incomparable, Jiangning walk into the temple is like an ant in general. Inside everything, all are magnified, surrounded by white stone pillars support! In addition to sculpture and religious murals, all told here once brilliant! Afterwards, everything here seems to have lost its protection! The whole environment began to change greatly. Most of the stone pillars collapsed, and the decoration and carving fell to the ground loosely! The murals on the walls are already blurred, and the original clean and smooth floor is all broken like spider webs. He turned his head to the huge throne at the back of the temple. Just looking at the scale of the throne, we can imagine how great the owner was! However, the throne has already collapsed! Involuntarily step toward God, when he is close, a sudden illusion appears in front of him. "Who are you?" Jiangning was surprised to see the figure in front of him, who was covered by the light. The figure was the one he saw in the illusion who suspected the Lord. He didn''t say anything, but pointed to Jiangning with his index finger. "Me?" Jiangning involuntarily spread out his hands, and then a little light flew out of the hands of the "Lord" and fell into Jiangning''s hands. Red light convergence, revealing a broken stone! "What is this? Can you tell me? " However, Jiangning did not hear the answer! He didn''t say anything, just ordered Jiangning again. Then, the whole space began to collapse, like a mirror constantly broken! The next moment, when Jiangning returned to God again, he was already in Jerusalem! ¡­¡­ "What is this thing?" Fiddling with the stone fragments in his hands, I don''t understand why the "Lord" God gave himself such a thing! He had been in the lab for seven days since he got the fragment back to tuteham, trying to work out some information. As a result, countless means have been used, but no information can be detected at all. Ask the housekeeper, he does not know, only know that this thing is very important! It''s precious and important to put it away. Since this God gave it to him, it shows that this broken and incomplete stone must be of great significance! Therefore, it''s better to keep it properly. Maybe there will be unexpected harvest in the future. ¡­¡­ "Master!" "What''s the matter, Carlisle?" Carlisle said: "your toy has been preliminarily completed, please come and check it!" Jiangning was a little surprised: "how could it be finished so soon? How long has it been? Less than a month! " Carlisle was proud to say: "master, our manufacturing and R & D capabilities are very powerful. If it''s just a step-by-step process, it will take a long time to manufacture and develop this toy! Because it involves you, we all work overtime in R & D and manufacturing, and the technology of those engineers is really powerful! I... I really can''t describe the process with my lack of words. In a word, the time of R & D and manufacturing is very short! " "Well, I''ll see how your finished products are." Jiangning is also curious about whether they can produce satisfactory works when he is away! He is in that mysterious space, but he has spent a lot of time. Can he make a satisfactory work in a month? "Welcome to test, my master!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 218 In an underground base that has already been completed, Jiangning saw the real face of his toys! It looks like a soldier in armor. His whole body is black. His chest is protected by armor. His shoulders, limbs and head are slightly triangular! Back with a knife and a long gun, arms wrist guard, hidden plasma gun! The turbojet engine is hidden in the back and the shoulders. Leg hidden power acceleration device, 84 meters high, weight 1712 tons! "It''s so light. It''s hard to fight with a monster of high tonnage, isn''t it?" Carlisle said with a smile: "Your Majesty, it''s light! But the configuration is very high. We have added a special system. If we fight with a high tonnage enemy, its strength is not inferior at all! Moreover, it''s fast on its own. Although the plasma gun equipped in the wrist guard position of both arms is small, it has strong penetration, and basically no monster can block it! But ion gun miniaturization, power is relatively small! The main killing force is close combat. This is the standard design based on the information you left at the beginning! " "What about the power system?" "Fusion system, chest with central fusion system," Carlyle said! In addition, there is a miniaturized nuclear fusion system, once there is a problem in the central system! Then the miniaturized nuclear fusion system will be activated to ensure that the combat effectiveness and operational capability will not be affected! " "How to drive?" "Conscious driving, connecting the central nervous system through sensors! And people in turn connected to the central computer, mainly to the brain as the standard, intelligent system as an auxiliary! As long as connected to him, then people like to operate their own body as simple, and previously unable to do the action can be easily completed "Sire, is there such a huge monster on the other planet that needs to be cleaned up by mecha fighters?" Jiangning shook his head: "no, if it''s going to wipe out aliens, this kind of single soldier mecha is useless! At least in large-scale combat, it can play a limited role, or the need for spacecraft to carry out ultra long-range strike! What''s more, I don''t think there are any alien races that can force us to fight with them Carlisle agreed: "yes, your majesty. The outside world is not clear about China''s scientific and technological strength, but we know it all! If you want to take over the whole earth, you can start a war at any time! I promise you that all countries will be paralyzed in 12 hours "Calm down, Carlisle!" Jiangning patted Carlisle on the shoulder and said with a smile, "what do I want these waste people to do? I''m not interested in the population and the land at all! If I wanted the whole earth, I would have succeeded 5000 years ago! At that time, there was not much population, not to mention the technology of today! " "Indeed, your majesty!" The workers around turned a deaf ear to their conversation, and there were many workers standing on all kinds of viaducts! They are holding the tablet in their hands, detecting the overall information of the mecha to see if there are defects and related vulnerabilities, etc. "How about its defense capability?" Carlisle said: "defense ability can withstand a miniaturized meteorite, but only once!" "How strong is the defense?" Carlisle said with a proud smile: "of course, your majesty, this mecha warrior carries a lot of cutting-edge technology and the latest metallurgical technology! Armor, body, and even parts are all epoch-making scientific and technological achievements. At least 200 years ahead of the earth, especially metallurgical metals, the Academy of Sciences specially developed a lightweight and toughness, hardness to reach the level of space warship metal! Moreover, his flight power system can fly in the universe for a short time He said with some chagrin, "I''m sorry, your majesty. It''s not going to be able to do long-distance space exploration yet! Many technologies can not completely overcome the problem of miniaturization. Therefore, although it can also fly in the universe, it cannot fly for a long time. Because there is no internal ration that can sustain the driver''s survival for several years. " "It''s great. Besides, it''s just a toy!" "One more thing to tell you, sire!" Jiangning was a little flustered and said, "what''s the matter?" Carlisle said with shame: "you mentioned that the Ministry of science and technology had better complete a weapon that can destroy stars or planets in one shot! At the moment... We are still making no progress, your majesty! " "Don''t blame yourself, Carlisle! Although I don''t know technology, I know the difficulty! Take your time. It''s not very urgent at the moment. " "Thank you for your understanding, your majesty." ¡­¡­ "Now, is this finished?" Looking at the busy workers, Jiangning asked Carlisle. Carlisle looked back and said, "sire, the mecha is finished! The workers are making a final inspection to make sure there is no problem! It is mainly to detect whether the data of the mecha is normal, whether the joints of the limbs are normal, and whether the nuclear fusion power source is stable! Once the test is completed, you can experience it yourself at any time! " Jiangning slightly excited said: "I am looking forward to this moment!" Although he can''t wait to get on the mecha and drive, he still can''t resist his curiosity. These workers are all first exposed to this kind of new war weapons! It''s inevitable to be careful! After all, it''s not someone else driving, it''s the wizard King driving himself! Although they don''t know the identity of Jiangning, they all know that they have been warned by the top and that they all know the characters who drive themselves. They are very terrible! Then after about an hour, finally these workers tested, issued a safe signal! Then the workers came back to the ground one after another. "Please follow me, your majesty!" "Yes Carlisle is leading the way and Jiangning is following him. Two people get on an elevator and go to the top! Carlisle stood outside the door of a room and said, "Your Majesty, inside is your driver''s seat." Then he opened the door! Jiangning stepped in. The room is about 300 square meters, with a science fiction seat in the middle! Jiangning stepped forward and sat down. I found the chair unexpectedly soft and didn''t hiccup at all. Moreover, armrests, backrests and so on are all extremely soft. Carlisle stepped forward and introduced to him: "the driver''s seat is the central intelligent processor of the whole mecha, and the cushion on it adopts the latest synthetic technology! It can relieve fatigue, and when the driver is in a coma, it also has emergency medical and life support system! " "What is this hollow place?" "That''s to record the driver''s information and DNA, and use the DNA information to start the whole mecha!" Jiangning nodded clearly, then put his hands in the driver''s seat. Then he heard the whole room suddenly darken, and then the brilliant light appeared, and four illusory curved screen images appeared in front of his eyes. "Start the system, record the first driver''s message... Record complete, can''t be changed!" "Start self checking!" "The test is completed, and there is no hidden trouble in the power system. There is no hidden danger in the regulation system "Unrelated personnel detected!" Carlisle was a little embarrassed. He said with a smile, "Your Majesty, I''ll leave first." "Go After Carlisle left, the intelligent system''s prompt sound sounded again: "do you want to enter the mecha?" "Yes "Start entering mecha mode!" Then Jiangning felt a slight tremor, and then the whole room began to slide towards the fast! The four curved screens in front of us show the images of the front, back, left and right. The upper right corner and lower left corner of the pattern show the sky and the earth. Then, Jiangning saw that the room he was in was a miniaturized box, sliding down the track into the open channel of the mecha''s head! "Driver in position, system activated!" With the box smoothly into the inside of the mecha, the silent and motionless mecha, the position of the eyes blinking red! A pair of red eyes lit up, which represents the whole machine, was successfully started! "Start up complete!" Jiangning then saw that his vision began to change. He clearly saw that countless people like ants were looking at him. Chapter 219 ¡°360 ¡ã There is no dead angle in all directions "Whether to link the central nervous system!" "Yes Then Jiangning saw two tentacle like things stretching out from both sides of the driver''s seat. At the top of the tentacle were two soft circular films, which were pasted on Jiangning''s temple. The feeling of being clear and cool came, and then Jiangning felt a special data, and wanted to link his nerves! Just, this special data left suddenly right rush, how also can''t enter! "Can''t link the central nervous system!" Looking at the display turned red, a line appeared on it, explaining the reason. How great is the spiritual power of level 4 wizard, and how can a machine break through it? "Re link the central nervous system!" "Command received, reconnection twice!" Once again feel that special data stream, want to enter their own head! Jiangning opened a channel, let it enter! Then, a stream of data will link with Jiangning''s central nervous system! Then Jiangning felt that he had suddenly become a giant over 80 meters tall! It doesn''t need Jiangning''s hands and feet to control this 80 meter high mecha. It only needs consciousness control! Than in the Pacific Rim, manual synchronous operation is much more powerful! Jiangning controlled the mecha, constantly moving, even pulling out the weapon hanging on the back, chopping action! As a result, naturally, he was satisfied! The only drawback is that sometimes the mecha can''t completely synchronize with Jiangning''s spirit! That is to say, Jiangning''s nerve reaction is too fast. If the command is transmitted, the action of mecha is obviously much slower. But even so, it''s not magic, it''s mecha! You can also pick multiple monsters at the same time! "Open combat mode?" "Open up!" Then Jiangning would see the cockpit in front of him raised a screen and armrest, which listed the weapon configuration subjects! Launch command is also very simple, consciousness control can be! Moreover, with the opening of the combat mode, the cockpit opened a dark grid, floating from the inside, a cool helmet on Jiangning''s head! Next to the left and right hands, a control lever is raised to assist the driver in Weapon Combat. ¡­¡­ "How do you feel, sire?" After Jiangning came out of the mecha, John? Carlisle quickly ushered in, uneasy and careful inquiry. "Not bad, just a little defective! I can''t keep up with my nerve reaction. On the whole, you did a good job! " "If you are not satisfied, we can modify it immediately!" Jiangning refused: "no, that''s too much trouble! You can first discuss and analyze a specific and feasible solution, and then when I have enough fun, I will upgrade it! " "Yes, your majesty!" "By the way, paint my toy with the name" Knight! " ¡­¡­ After Jiangning left, the workers knew Jiangning''s identity! At first, they thought it would cost so much to build such a huge war machine. Is it an order from the country? Who knows, it''s an order from the royal family, a toy to play with! Workers at this moment, do not know what to say! This one contains all kinds of cutting-edge technology and the latest metallurgical technology. It''s a huge war weapon. It''s actually a private toy of the royal family. All the people, who didn''t know what to say, were in a state of disorder in the wind. John? Carlisle knew what they were thinking by looking at their faces, and warned them one by one. The workers naturally understand that this sophisticated weapon, even if it is a private toy of the royal family, is also a state secret. If it is leaked for no reason, it will kill their heads! One by one, they are naturally tight lipped! ¡­¡­ In 2013, a parallel universe "breakthrough" appeared in the depths of the Pacific Rim. Then, a giant beast rose from the "ocean". The first giant beast first destroyed San Francisco and all the coastal cities around it. Most of the human military actions to stop the giant beast ended in failure, But the beast also eventually died in the nuclear bomb under the mortal resistance of human beings, but San Francisco has become a desolate place within a hundred miles. After the incident, humans named the giant beast Kaiju, but the monster attacks that were supposed to end appeared one after another in cities around the Pacific Ocean. Human beings have invented their own "monster" at their wits'' end: "Jaeger", which uses huge mechanical soldiers to fight against the monster army. Two brain neural network operators (floating neuron connection) operate the combat mechanical soldiers synchronously, and use instruments to detect the level and code of the monster. Since the advent of mecha hunters, humans have begun to win, and even turned monster attacks into propaganda activities and rituals. However, humans do not know that a more terrifying threat is coming, and the "monster campaign" has started. ¡­¡­ This is the general content of the Pacific Rim. The world Jiangning came to today is the world. There are two purposes. The first is to poke eyes, of course. The second is to abuse small monsters. When they are tired of playing, they kidnap all the aliens opposite the wormhole. It has to be said that their own high value of force, to bully those with low value of force is cool! No wonder people like to bully people who are weaker than themselves. This kind of feeling is really cool. However, the bully who bullies the weak for a long time will also have no sense of achievement, so occasionally he will bully the people who are slightly stronger than himself, and then win the war. That feeling is absolutely unspeakable. With this dark idea, Jiangning came to a new world! ¡­¡­ As soon as it came, I found myself in the position of the Pacific Ocean! Hidden body, Jiangning began to carefully feel where there is no monster figure. "Luck can''t be so good!" Not to mention, it made him notice the trace of a monster! That guy stealthily, toward the small Japanese territory in the past. Lurking in the deep waves, swimming very fast, in a few minutes will land on the land of little Japan. Relying on the mutual induction with the small world, it consumes a certain world source and opens a channel! Jiangning flew in, boarded his own knight, hid his body, and soared into the sky! ¡­¡­ Kato Ying is a star scout of a small film company. He is walking on the busy streets of Tokyo! Looking at the sun overhead, the sun at noon is a bit spicy! "It''s hot. Tokyo is really hot!" A pair of obscene eyes, constantly peeking at the men and women who come and go! Looking at the row after row of big white legs, big long legs, Kato Eagle monkey urgent swallowing saliva. All of a sudden, he found a fashionable urban beauty with orange and wavy hair! See this some of the best goods, Kato eagle in the heart of that what fire, rub to rise! "Hello, miss. I''m a star scout from XX company. I think you have good conditions. If you are interested in our company development, you can rest assured that the salary is absolutely high. What''s more, your work is simple and not tiring. Just lie in bed, sing (call) sing songs (bed) and interact with the hero. I don''t know. Are you interested? " See some of the best beauty, Kato eagle thought in his heart, after signing the contract, I will be the hero!!! Who knows the first words of this beautiful woman''s mouth, let the old blood in Kato eagle''s chest straight want to gush out. "I''ll get out of your mother''s business. I''m a man! Damn you, the eighth generation of your ancestors, your dog said... Blind your dog''s eyes £¤#&&&&&&¡± A series of Japanese words with Chinese accent, Kato Eagle instantly paralyzed, stupefied and said: "wearing women''s clothes?" "You are blind! Damn you Kato said excitedly: "women''s wear is OK, as long as you are interested, our company can sign a contract! Hey, hey... Women''s clothes, with your appearance, those housemen will be excited! " "Am I the hero or the heroine?" "Heroine!" "Get out of your mother''s business!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 220 The heroine''s refusal disappoints Kato Ying, but as a member of the island people, the abnormal flame can''t be put out. Kato Ying secretly determined to fight his own three inch eloquence today, but also let the heroine agree. In his view, the reason why the heroine does not agree is that money can not be satisfied! Easy, it''s so easy! There is not much else in our company, but more money! "This lady... Er, sir. Listen to me, the company''s resources and sales channels are very extensive! If you sign a contract with our company, then you will get a very rich reward! How about five thousand dollars? Five thousand dollars for one episode! " "Er... Five thousand dollars per episode... Doesn''t seem so... Unacceptable!" Kato Ying was overjoyed. He said the story eloquently: "the first time I knew your identity, my head was immediately full of the story! I''ll tell you the first story first. You can choose it. Plot 1: you play a woman costume lover. Because you are very beautiful after making up, the male neighbor next door covets you very much, and then gives you to XX in a drunken process... " "What''s the story? Change it!" Kato continued: "the second story, you are still a lover of women''s clothing. Your neighbor''s husband is often not at home, lonely and empty. Then one day you go to the neighbor''s house to play, have lunch there at noon, and drink wine... Finally, you have an accident with the neighbor After listening to this, the woman costume lover was very happy: "OK, this plot is OK! That''s it. " Kato Ying was also very happy. He immediately nodded like a chicken pecking rice. He couldn''t wait: "let''s go back to the company immediately and sign the contract..." However, at this time, a roar came! Countless people follow the sound to see, only to find a monster hundreds of meters high leaping into the city of Tokyo. "Help! Run ¡­¡­ Jiangning was driving the knight to stand on the cloud. He deliberately applied magic to hide the shape of the knight. Naturally, no one could find that there was an 80 meter high mecha in the sky. "When the devil''s capital is completely destroyed, I''m going down!" ¡­¡­ The monster in Tokyo is like a dragon! The tail is stout and long, and the limbs have sharp claws. Back with a long inverted triangular sharp spines, a tusk! Jiangning could see clearly from high altitude that there was something similar to a "pouch" on both sides of the monster''s cheek. Every time it spewed corrosive liquid, there were obvious protrusions on both sides of the monster''s cheek. That''s the precursor of its attack, you just need to be careful to avoid it! Of course, this is for ordinary people! ¡­¡­ Corrosive liquid, very strong. A building of more than 100 meters is directly corroded into dregs by its thick sputum. With its tall body, strong upper limbs and powerful tail, all the buildings within 200 meters were swept away with a single blow. In the twinkling of an eye, less than five minutes, half of the city turned into ruins. However, Japan''s air defense self defense forces, consisting of dozens of F-15 fighters, arrived slowly. Looking at the prosperous Tokyo, it has already turned into ruins. The pilots of these fighters were furious one by one, and the missiles suspended on the plane were launched immediately. The missile dragged a long plume of smoke and rushed to the monster. With a bang, smoke filled, but it did not play a role. It annoys the monster! A viscous corrosive liquid ejected, the pilot of the fighter plane with superb flight skills to avoid in an instant. The cannons kept firing, trying to stop the monster. However, eggs are useless. It seems that they can''t catch these flying insects. The monster aims at the tall buildings that stand still. In the process of moving, whether it is clawing, tail pumping or spraying corrosive liquid, these reinforced concrete buildings can be easily destroyed. "It''s going in the direction of the Yasukuni Shrine!" "Stop it now!" The country''s important buildings are about to be destroyed. The pilot of the little Japanese aircraft, with red eyes open one by one, roared and shot all the weapons carried by the fighter at the monster. However, these attacks, simply can not stop the pace of the monster. With the characteristics of rough skin and thick meat, the monster''s strong limbs keep walking forward. The low shrine of Yasukuni was trampled by it, and then the monster walked towards a pile of government buildings. "Broken jade!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Then countless people will see that dozens of F-15 fighter planes dive down, all hitting the monster''s head! The explosion and smoke covered the monster''s head! He heard a slightly shrill howl, but one of the monster''s eyes was blinded by the series of suicidal impacts just now. The monster with one blind eye has become more crazy! Huge body, in Tokyo City reckless rampage, waving tail, is several buildings collapsed, upper limbs and strong legs, walking in the streets, leaving potholes. In the blink of an eye, most of the city was destroyed by it. "It''s over. Who''s going to save us?" Just then, a dark shadow came down from the sky, and the huge shadow seemed to cover the sun. The crowd, who were hiding everywhere, noticed the shadow on the ground and looked up in doubt. But in a moment, surprised open mouth! "Bang!" Powerful punch, hard hit on the monster''s face! The impact force formed by the moment of falling from high altitude makes this monster with thousands of tons above fly out in an instant! "Wow "How handsome In the place where the monster just stood, there was a mecha giant whose whole body was covered with black steel! Standing quietly in the same place, arms naturally droop, eyes emitting a strong red light. Back with a knife and a long gun! "Roar!" The sudden attack made the monster confused. After reaction, he roared and looked at the black giant who was slightly shorter than him with angry eyes. The two sides of the mouth protrude slightly, and then a thick corrosive liquid sprays toward the black mecha giant. "Qiang" The sword at the back came out of the sheath, held it tightly in the hand, leaned forward, and swept it with the right hand. The monster''s abdomen instantly broke a huge and wide scar. Then, with the sword in hand, a series of dazzling light flashes, and then the knife is closed. Black body, slowly toward the coastal area. "What''s the matter?" "How did it go?" "Roar!" The surviving crowd turned to look, only to see the hundreds of meters tall monster roaring in pain. Huge body, instant appeared a few scars, followed by the whole body exploded in an instant, scattered on the ground. "Oh my God, that''s great!" They turn to look at the giant mecha giant, but see its back in the sun, light disappeared. Chapter 221 [the world is in crisis again!]¡ª¡ª [mysterious giant monsters, where do they come from At ten o''clock this Saturday morning, Tokyo, Japan, was attacked by a giant monster. The whole city was almost destroyed, and the loss of property and people was immeasurable ¡­¡­ [the mysterious mecha giant easily defeated the monster. Who was its driver? Which country developed it [at 1:20 p.m. this Saturday, California was attacked by a monster!] [mysterious mecha giant appears again, saving California!] ¡­¡­ After Japan and the United States were attacked one after another, Canada, Australia, New Zealand and other countries were attacked by monsters! Human beings are unprepared for this sudden attack. The conventional weapons of human beings can not cause fatal damage to monsters at all. There is a deeper concern about the use of nuclear weapons. After all, this is a way to kill the enemy for one thousand and lose eight hundred. Human beings do not want to use nuclear weapons to attack unless they have to. And Jiangning, driving his knight, goes out everywhere! After killing several monsters, Jiangning lost interest in fighting monsters. There is no difficulty at all. It''s normal to lose interest soon. Once again alone, to the Mariana Trench, the deepest place on earth. Finally, it found the figure of Jiangning! He doesn''t even have the interest to take a look at such a little bug. I''m just going to swallow this little insect. Who knows A miserable green light went straight into the monster''s head, and then... The big octopus lost all its breath of life and fell toward the wormhole. The poor Octopus had not had time to go to the city to destroy it. As a result, he had a bad start. As soon as he appeared, he was killed. Seeing this, Jiangning''s body also flies toward the wormhole. The magic of body protection opens up, and at the moment of touching the wormhole, you feel a repulsive force. Later, Jiangning slightly increased the strength, then easily get rid of this sense of exclusion. This is Jiangning''s first time to see a wormhole, and it''s also his first time to travel through the wormhole. Being in a wormhole is like being in some giant creature! All around is filled with electric light, from time to time flashing out of an arc. Following the corpse of the monster, Jiangning''s body flew down. In the process of falling, the electric light around the wormhole constantly blows on his body protection magic from time to time. The strength contained in it is quite amazing! In order to be on the safe side, Jiangning directly hides on the monster''s body. ¡­¡­ With the continuous falling, the bottom of the wormhole is like a flower bud, opening one layer after another! Finally, Jiangning went through the wormhole and came to a completely strange place. The world behind the wormhole looks like the underground world! In the distance, there is a huge ball like an eye and a star! On the rocks, builders of all kinds of buildings and instruments, electricity and light constantly flicker, to continue to open the wormhole channel, provide a steady stream of energy! And Jiangning also saw the appearance of those aliens, with the background of the world, their appearance looked illusory from time to time. For the monster just sent out of the wormhole, why it fell back, they were puzzled and whispered to each other. Jiangning left the monster and flew directly to these alien races who did not know what had happened! ¡°%¡­*&&&&&&#@¡± They were surprised by the arrival of Jiangning. Then, Jiangning''s body suddenly disappeared, and then appeared in front of these aliens! The magic wand swings and the soul snatching spell hits the target immediately. Their eyes were obviously dull, and then they said something respectfully to Jiangning. Jiangning didn''t understand the meaning at all. He pointed to the eyebrow of an alien. Huge mental power rushed into his brain, unscrupulous look at the memory! ¡­¡­ "Pack me all your technology!" "Yes, master!" If you win the soul snatching curse, your life and family will be completely controlled by Jiangning. It''s easy to plunder all of these alien races. It took me many years to have today''s science and technology! Later, Jiangning began to check the history of this race''s prosperity and related information. This look really made Jiangning discover a lot of things. This alien race has discovered many living planets in the long process of interstellar exploration and wormhole construction! And some of these planets, with their scientific and technological civilization, are much more advanced than the earth. Moreover, these planets contain many animals, plants and mineral resources that Jiangning is more interested in. Then Jiangning ordered these aliens to bring some samples. If it is useful, it will be helpful to his research, or have a certain value! Then, long-term occupation and colonization. Anyway, the alien race is now his slave! Then, just set up wormholes to connect the small world, or the main world... Jiangning can send a steady stream of personnel to help them mine these precious mineral resources, animals and plants and other resources! Chapter 222 In order to better understand some relevant information, Jiangning stayed here for the time being. One time control of a large number of aliens, and then massacred the rest of the population! Then Jiangning began to pass orders around, asking people stationed on various planets to get back the mineral resources and animal and plant resources he needed. For this, he waited for three days. Finally, I saw the sample he needed! Mineral specimens and animal and plant specimens from various planets! Taking out his own carriage, with these specimens, Jiangning went directly into the carriage. As soon as I got into the carriage, I saw Megan, the house elf, coming to Jiangning, kneeling on the ground and crying loudly. Jiangning was puzzled by this: "what''s the matter, Megan?" "Wuwu... Master... Master..." Megan knelt on the ground, constantly crying, big big tears rolling down her cheeks. Soon, the first-class hand carpet on the ground was wet. "Stop crying, Megan! Tell me, what happened? " Megan sobbed, "Lord... Master, you haven''t been back here for a long time! Millie and I thought you were no longer coming back here, and we were going to throw away! " Jiangning Well, he really forgot about it. I don''t know how long I haven''t returned to the carriage since I had a gap with the housekeeper. "Well, when I''m done. I''ll put you in the new manor with Domar and them! " Megan was overjoyed: "yes, I will do a good job and never disgrace my family!" Jiangning comforted him a little and asked, "by the way, where''s Millie?" Megan replied, "Millie is still in your botanical garden. The botanical garden is going up very well now! Millie takes good care of you every day. I''m sure you will be happy when you see her Jiangning came to the interest, said: "well, then you take me to have a look." "Yes, master. This way, please ¡­¡­ Once again back to the botanical garden, Jiangning raised his feet and walked in. On the way, Megan talked about the changes of the botanical garden and Millie''s hard work every day for Jiangning! However, when Jiangning came back here again, he found that the rise of the botanical garden was even better than he had imagined! It can be seen how much hard work Millie has put in every day. "Master, you are back at last!" Seeing the figure of Jiangning, Millie, who is working hard, is overjoyed and trots over. The apron around the waist looks dirty. The hands and feet are stained with soil and leaves. "Millie, it looks like you''re working very well!" For those domestic elves who work hard and don''t pay for themselves. Just saying some beautiful words, Jiangning naturally is not stingy mouth praise. Get Jiangning''s praise, Millie''s face is full of joy smile! Although the appearance of the house elves is not flattering, I''m afraid even the most diligent slaves can''t compare their attitude towards work. "Megan, Millie! Your work is very good, very beautiful! I will take you back to my country when I finish my work! Living in my manor, DOMA and doodle fans are also there. And here I promise you that your name will be written into the family records in the future. In the servant record forever, let the latecomer look forward to your name and achievement forever Megan and Millie were too happy to say anything. For the house elves, the only value of their existence and self-expression is that their work can be affirmed. Now, their work is not only affirmed by their owners, but Jiangning also promises to record their names on the family tree. Although it''s just a servant record, even so, it''s a great honor for the house elves! Don''t you see, the house elves of the Black family, who are regarded as the glory of their life, are the owners who cut off their heads and hang them on the wall as decorations after they are old! As the highest glory of a lifetime''s struggle, this distorted values and mentality were finally forged by witches after generations of enslavement training. Once these domestic elves are born, they will also be infused with the "noble idea" of serving the family and the master. ¡­¡­ "Well, this metal mineral is different from the metals on earth. It should be a brand new metal, a special product of the alien planet! Toughness is super strong, conductivity is also good, suitable for making magic equipment! " "The flower of this plant contains a special active ingredient..." "It seems that we can carry out the experiment of blood purification... Keep the record, and carry out the precision experiment next time!" ¡­¡­ On Jiangning''s experimental platform, there is a medium-sized carnivore like a cat. Jiangning, with a knife in his hand, began to dissect the skin, subcutaneous fat, tendons and muscles "Three hearts? There are two lungs, but they are very powerful! Amazing sports ability, explosive power and continuous... Bones contain special substances, which seem to improve the physique... Good things, keep records, study slowly! " ¡­¡­ Jiangning is very satisfied with the research for seven consecutive days! I didn''t expect that because of my interest, I had a tour. Beat monsters, insert a crystal into the earth as usual, and then plunder the technological achievements of aliens! But I didn''t expect to get unexpected results. This world and those aliens are very valuable, which is a considerable wealth! Moreover, in order to plan for the future, we can cultivate some available talents for ourselves. ¡­¡­ Jiangning, the stronghold of the liumu people (the alien race), was too lazy to call their former tongue twister names, so he renamed them according to their characteristics. Under the control of the soul snatching curse, the whole family becomes the service of their master! For the new race name, naturally there is no meaning! "New wormhole installation equipment, is it complete?" Jiangning asked the leader of the liumu nationality who was standing beside him. The latter''s "eye mask" opened, revealing two big four small six eyes! After hearing Jiangning''s inquiry, the latter immediately said, "it''s ready, master!" "Very good. Now get ready to set up the wormhole!" "Yes, master!" With a series of arc flashes and the opening of all kinds of equipment necessary for building wormholes, Jiangning also began to call the small world here. Of course, it''s not the small world''s noumenon that is called. It takes too long. Without Jiangning''s body, the small world is an independent world. If Jiangning calls for a small world here, the cost of crossing different worlds or universes is huge. It seems very uneconomic to give up the big and choose the small. As for Jiangning, when crossing other worlds and opening the small world channel, it will also consume a certain source, but compared with the source consumed by crossing the world and the universe, it can be completely ignored. With the connection between souls, temporarily open the channel, and then set up wormholes to maintain the channel. It''s a very cost-effective deal. As for the energy consumption in the process of building wormholes What''s none of my business? ¡­¡­ As Jiangning began to call, a plane channel began to open with the induction and connection between the souls of one body. Under the gaze of all the six eyes, the space slowly splits into an opening, through which you can see. You can see clearly that there are blue sky, white clouds, alpine snow, swamp lakes, forest plains and vast sea! "Start building wormholes!" "Yes, sir As the instrument is activated, powerful energy instantly rushes into the opening opened by the small world. In the small world sky, opened a gorgeous wormhole. "Increase energy, stabilize wormhole!" "I understand!" Another huge stream of energy poured into the wormhole, and Jiangning saw that the connection between the small world and the wormhole began to stabilize! Powerful and continuous energy, slowly expanding the scope of the wormhole. In the end, wormholes tend to stabilize, although energy consumption is fast. However, compared with the benefits, it is nothing at all. Moreover, in Jiangning''s eyes, today''s ordinary energy has no value at all! This kind of thing is of no use at all. "Well, you''re here to stabilize the wormhole! There can''t be a single mistake, okay? " "Yes, master!" Jiangning nodded with satisfaction, had to say that magic is great! A lot of things don''t need to be done by yourself. You can control a race and serve yourself with one magic! And the technology that they developed for many years finally made wedding clothes for themselves! Touching the ring in his hand, Jiangning''s figure disappears instantly and returns to the main world! Start arranging people to cross the wormhole and carry out colonial control activities! Well, in order to better colonize other worlds and universes in the future, let''s carry out early colonial learning! Chapter 223 "Your Majesty, you are back!" See Jiangning, John? Carlisle immediately came forward to greet him and said hello. "Well, I''ll give you a mission, Carlisle." Carlisle''s expression immediately became solemn, and said seriously, "please, your majesty!" "The top scientists of the Academy of science and technology have been called together, and those engineers have been called in. I will give the task at the meeting." "I understand!" ¡­¡­ Soon, all the top scientists in the western suburb science and Technology Park gathered in the conference room in the shortest time. This kind of emergency meeting was the first time since the completion of the western suburb science and Technology Industrial Park. In the face of such an emergency meeting, all the scientific experts began to discuss it, not knowing what happened. "John? Here comes Prime Minister Carlisle "Be quiet, everyone!" "Ask Prime Minister Carlisle directly if you have any questions." ¡­¡­ John? Carlisle came to the podium of the conference room. He lowered his hands slightly. When the conference room was quiet, he said, "ladies and gentlemen, I''m very sorry to call you in your busy schedule..." "All right, Mr. Prime Minister! Let''s just say that my research is at a critical moment. " "Yes, so is my research!" "Although our country is not short of money, if the research fails at this critical moment, it will still suffer a great loss. Try not to cause trouble to the country! " Carlisle is not angry at all. These scientific talents are cutting-edge talents from all walks of life! In a word, it''s right to say it''s a national treasure! All of you here, if you want to move to another country, then the host country must give you both hands and give you the most preferential treatment in terms of research funds! "I know everyone is very busy and the research is at a critical moment, but this meeting is called by your majesty." Carlisle calmly said, the bottom of the science magnates all did not speak. They know who Carlisle''s majesty is. It''s a living legend! These excellent scientists and top-notch science and technology are all brought by your majesty. Moreover, their research funds are very sufficient. As long as they give orders, someone will try every means to get them. "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?" "Do you want to make a toy again?" "Only his Majesty the wizard king can use these sophisticated weapons and equipment as toys." "This is the strength of our country. We have the capital and the strength to do so." "Yes, the whole country''s poor is left with money!" "Ha ha ha!" ¡­¡­ "Everyone seems to be in a good mood. What are you laughing at?" Jiangning then walked into the conference room, looking at a group of scientists laughing, said jokingly. "Your majesty The soft power of both hands pressed a group of national treasure scientists back to the soft sofa: "don''t be so polite. The only purpose of gathering you today is to carry out colonial activities across the universe!" "Across the stars!" A science magnate couldn''t help exclaiming, and then his colleagues corrected the loophole in his words: "Anderson, your majesty is talking about colonial activities across the universe!" "Across the universe?" "Colonization?" A group of science magnates began to discuss: "has our scientific and technological ability reached this point? Can colonize other universes? " "Why didn''t we get the message?" "Which technology group has broken this problem?" Facing the noisy meeting room, Carlisle immediately opened his arms and called out: "everyone, be quiet. This is the imperial palace! If you have any questions, ask your majesty directly. " Carlisle was also surprised, as the main director of the entire western suburb science and Technology Industrial Park, and he also took the post of prime minister. Although his main workplace is in the western suburbs, he doesn''t pay much attention to political work. But because of this, he knows all the secrets of the whole western suburb science and Technology Park better. If a scientific and technological problem has been overcome, or something big has happened, Carlisle knows it for the first time. Today, he was confused by Jiangning''s sudden notice. He was the first to know the most important thing or research. But today he didn''t even hear about it. Is this the next stage of your Majesty''s research? Or has this technology been conquered? Carlisle in the heart, can''t help thinking. All eyes focus on Jiangning, eager to know the final answer. "Colonization across the universe is not feasible at present! The distance between different universes is an astronomical number. However, it can be crossed through the "transfer station". Two wormholes are set up, and the two ends are respectively connected with the transit station, which is the main base of colonial activities "Transfer station?" Everyone is still full of doubts, puzzled eyes looking at Jiangning. "Your Majesty, even if you rely on the transfer station. However, as far as I know, our country has not been able to stably open the wormhole of science and technology and related equipment! What''s more, the energy required to open the wormhole is incalculable. What I want to ask is, can our technology provide continuous energy supply for wormholes? " Jiangning explained: "I have considered this problem, and I have a solution. Instruments and equipment are also ready-made. As I remember, our underground bases have several large bases specially designed for developing space warships! " "Yes, your majesty, we have built three of these large bases." Carlisle responded. Jiangning said: "that''s no problem. Now the venue is ready-made. Immediately clean up the relevant personnel and some equipment of the underground base, clean up there. Make room for wormhole devices! " "Yes, your majesty!" Jiangning looked at the scientists sitting on the circular sofa and said, "everybody, follow me!" With that, under Carlisle''s leadership, Jiangning took a group of science magnates to the research base of the space warship. On the way, Carlisle issued an order through his equipment to clear the site of base 3. ¡­¡­ Through the special elevator, a group of people came to the underground space warship development dock. Many people are here for the first time, looking at the vast area of the ring underground base, all with their mouths open, looking at this magnificent architectural miracle. Carlisle spontaneously introduced: "ladies and gentlemen, our base, covering an area of 500000 square meters, can accommodate more than 1 million people at the same time, and it will not be too crowded!" All of them have renewed their understanding of the strength of national scientific research and technology. This magnificent building is built deep underground. Moreover, the area is still so huge that if we don''t pass the standard in science and technology, we can''t dig out such a vast base. Not to mention, such a base, a total of three! It''s hard to count the money spent. Jiangning then went forward a few steps, waving to open the channel of the small world! Then, a group of expensive equipment and instruments continue to appear and fall to the ground. Looking at these obviously not human style instruments, all the scientists can''t help looking forward to touch these precious instruments! Eyes, flashing a crazy desire to explore and thirst for knowledge! Of course, what they are most interested in is the channel opened by Jiangning. Through the channel, looking at the beautiful scenery opposite, their desire to explore is more intense! ¡°¡­£¤#¡­&&¡± "These are aliens?" Looking at the creatures coming down from the passage, listening to their unknown language, the identity of alien race is clear! "These instruments are from this race! I''ll name them liumu people Jiangning said. Some people looked at the masks on the faces of the liumu people and couldn''t help asking, "Your Majesty, why are they wearing masks like ventilators?" Then Jiangning explained the reason for them again, and these science magnates once again looked at the scientists of liumu nationality who came down one after another with a full of inquiry eyes. The wand points to the six eyes and transmits the language to them. ¡­¡­ Finally, Jiangning began to arrange the installation of these equipment and lines as soon as possible, as well as the crucial nuclear fusion equipment. Although nuclear fusion provides less energy efficiency than antimatter, who doesn''t have the relevant technology? Although these scientists are working hard, it is obvious that it will not be easy to get the results for a while£¨ Did the engineer do it? The original play didn''t say it, and I''m not going to write it. If I don''t understand these, I won''t write blindly.) Therefore, we can only rely on nuclear energy to provide stable energy, unless we can find another one that can provide strong and sustainable stable energy at one time! Jiangning knows one thing about this. However, there was no news, which made him very confused for a time. Finally, after perceiving the abnormality of the main world, we finally guessed some reasons. Looking at the constantly busy, controlling large machines, hanging and installing these valuable instruments of the Hexapod aliens. Carlisle came to Jiangning and asked in a low voice, "Your Majesty, do you want to mobilize some personnel for the colonization of other universes?" "We only need to mobilize some elite teams and relevant transportation equipment!" "Transport equipment?" "At present, there is no need for large-scale personnel colonization. I just need the mineral resources and animal and plant resources there," Jiangning explained. As for land, it''s not necessary! Now is not the time. When my plan is almost implemented, I will start the innovation myself. By then, you''ll see crazy changes! " "I''m looking forward to that day, sire!" "By the way, Carlisle!" Jiangning suddenly remembered something and called Carlisle. Carlisle some doubts, or again came to Jiangning''s side, asked: "what else to order, master?" "From now on, build 100 lift mecha with all your strength, and then deploy elite teams of 100 people! As the driver of these 100 mechas "A team of 100?" Carlisle could not help but said: "Your Majesty, in the strange universe, the army of 100 people, I''m afraid it doesn''t work!" Jiangning said with a smile: "in the heyday of the Inca Empire, the population was 20 million! As a result, only 169 soldiers led by Pizarro, a Spanish colonist, easily conquered the empire with an area of 2 million and a population of 20 million! " "I know what to do, sire!" "Go ¡­¡­ Jiangning''s view of this history is naturally reasonable. Compare the aborigines of the Pacific Rim world to the Inca Empire, which has a large area and a vast population! But they have vast territory, but they don''t have the force to match it. As a result, Pizarro, a small but powerful Spanish colonist, led more than 100 soldiers and easily conquered. Carlisle is erudite and talented. He has been a genius since he was a child, so he can understand the meaning naturally. Therefore, he went to issue orders with great enthusiasm, enlisted the most elite 100 soldiers, and made 100 machine armour, which was enough to guard the vast colony. Moreover, that place has already become the back garden of Jiangning! Later if necessary, you can arrange several warships to guard! Chapter 224 After intense and busy equipment, the equipment and instruments that opened the wormhole were gradually installed in place. Now, the scientists of the Hexapod group are doing intensive testing work. For them, a crowd of science magnates are watching. The attraction of this epoch-making technology product to them is like a young, healthy and hot beauty taking off her clothes to tempt them. "Your majesty "I remember your name was Anderson, everyone in physics!" Anderson even showed a shy smile and said: "not everyone in the field of physics. Now that I see more advanced equipment and instruments, I know that I am still a student and need to continue to study." Jiangning praised: "it is precisely because of this endless attitude of learning and the thirst for knowledge that human beings have developed their present civilization from the primitive times! Therefore, this attitude is commendable! " Anderson was very happy after hearing this. He said frankly, "Your Majesty, all of us want to witness this advanced technology of the times! I don''t know... " "Of course. In fact, I will upload this epoch-making technology to the central computer a little bit! You can browse freely, and I hope you can fully understand these epoch-making science and technology. Then, on the basis of the old, we should bring forth the new and create more stable and perfect scientific equipment! " Anderson was overjoyed: "thank you very much, your majesty!" "Yes For these scientists who are obsessed with science, their only belief in this life is to constantly study science and explore truth! Then, step by step to solve all the puzzles! At this point, human ambition is very strong. Almost everything, human beings want to know the answer! It is less than 200 years from the first industrial revolution to the present era. Human beings have developed from the rough use of firearms to the present situation, and they began to explore the universe early. This is the act of the great leap forward, so that the history of mankind began to accelerate the leap forward development. Nowadays, the human population has increased from about 400 million people in the world more than 400 years ago to billions today. These are innovations brought about by scientific and technological achievements! Therefore, for Anderson''s emotions, Jiangning can fully understand! Not only that, but also we need to support these science magnates. Moreover, we should continue to cultivate similar talents. With the convenience of shuttling through time and space, Jiangning will never stick to the rules and rigidly maintain the wizard and other systems. Although such a strong system of individuals is desirable, it is not absolute. One day, he will be able to work for him. Isn''t that the same with the powerful mysterious figure? They are so powerful that they have a lot of powerful horsemen under them! Jiangning will naturally follow suit, but he will do better in the future. Collect all kinds of resources, all kinds of talents and technology, and then strive to serve themselves! These are all capital, which will help him to go further in the future. Inclusiveness is the long-term way. ¡­¡­ "Master, the equipment has been debugged!" A liumu scientist came to Jiangning and reported his work to him! "Then start!" "Yes ¡­¡­ Liumu people began to point out on these large-scale instruments and equipment, with the indicator light gradually on, plus the powerful energy provided by the reactor! For a moment, the whole underground base was filled with electric arc! The crackling sparks are constantly flashing, the powerful energy is gathering and brewing, and the small world channel left by Jiangning is taken as the standard coordinate. Then, a brilliant column of light soared into the sky, and powerful energy hit the crack. Powerful energy, in an instant to expand the channel, in the upper part of the entire underground space, you will see a gorgeous hole from small to large! "The instrument is stable, the channel is stable, and the energy supply continues to be normal!" "Wow Everyone started cheering, though Carlisle and Anderson were not involved. However, seeing such a gorgeous scene appear in front of them. What''s more, this wormhole is still something of our own home. The most important thing is to open the wormhole equipment and instruments! If we fully understand these technologies in the future, transform them into our own style, or miniaturize them. It can be installed on the space warship, open the wormhole anytime and anywhere, and carry out interstellar voyage! ¡­¡­ "Master, wormhole is very stable! The energy supply is stable and there is no problem! " Jiangning nodded, looked at the gorgeous wormhole, and said, "we can start colonial activities and transport all the resources I need back." Carlisle came up and said, "sire, the military is screening the elite. The screening will be completed soon, but it will take a long time for one hundred mechas! In a short time, it''s impossible to equip quickly! " "How much time does it take?" Carlisle calculated a little in his mind and said: "it will take at least ten years, because we have manufacturing experience! I estimate that in the later manufacturing process, this period may gradually shorten. This is related to proficiency and understanding. Your machine can be completed in the shortest time, or the reason why the workers work overtime. " "Ten years!" Hearing this figure, Jiangning was somewhat silent: "ten years is too long. I hope you can shorten this time in the follow-up construction process. The colony is not in urgent need of mecha soldiers to guard. They are afraid that in the future, there will be a sudden situation. Therefore, the subsequent manufacturing process should be gradually reduced! " "Yes, your majesty!" Carlisle''s original uneasy mood gradually calmed down after hearing what Jiangning said. In fact, when he said these words, he was also worried about whether he would offend Jiangning. Now it seems that the wizard king is peaceful sometimes, and will not punish people casually. On the contrary, they will be considerate of their difficulties. "How many vehicles do we have?" Carlisle looked at his work log and said: "there are about 7000 heavy transport aircraft, various transport machinery and mining equipment, and there are a lot of reserves. However, most of them are old models. We will consider further improvement according to the local land type at that time! " "You are specifically responsible for this. You don''t have to report to me! In addition, there are liumu people''s transport capacity to help transport. Your task is to cooperate with the liumu people to transport the mineral resources, animals and plants there Carlisle nodded to show his understanding. Then he asked, "Your Majesty, where are the local minerals, animals and plants transported?" Jiangning a smile, pointing to the top of the wormhole: "local placement!" Carlisle looked along Jiangning''s eyes, saw the vast world of beautiful scenery, and instantly understood in his heart! ¡­¡­ After about an hour or so, the elite personnel of the military after layer upon layer selection were in place. Carlisle arranged personnel to lead these elite troops to carry out special training, so as to prepare for the future mecha control training. Similarly, a transport plane and transport mining machinery through a special channel, one after another came to the underground base! When they saw the gorgeous appearance of the wormhole, they were shocked one by one. Then, they were guided through the wormhole to a new world. Then through the small world as a transit station, we begin to enter another wormhole and arrive at the nearest resource planet. There is already a base with complete facilities, which was built in the early period of liumu nationality. Jiangning doesn''t need to worry about the rest. He only needs a little attention, tired and dirty work, naturally there are special practitioners! The colonial action is going on in an orderly way. Jiangning is very relieved to entrust all these matters to Carlyle. Carlisle''s ability is obvious to all. Carlisle has rich experience in management. He can do these things easily. Completely let go, Jiangning will continue to be busy with other things. Tutehem''s current technology reserves are sufficient, and there is no need to look for other technologies in a short period of time. The current technology needs time to digest. And he also needs to make more detailed preparations for his next layout. All the enemies we will face in the future are not fuel-efficient lamps. In addition to the annihilation curse, it is difficult for him to deal with other spells in the future. There are only two gifted witchcraft, and only celestial bodies, which have the deterrent power to frighten people! Now, Jiangning is in urgent need of finding the means to overcome the enemy. At least, we should be able to compete with people on a single level! In the future, just thinking about it, you can see that you basically don''t have the conditions to be a shady person. Just in the general situation, it is enough to force Jiangning to fight head-on! This is also one of the reasons why Jiangning is constantly strengthening its scientific and technological foundation. If Jiangning wants to make a more detailed plan for the future situation, it must go to the world with high power! The world of gods and demons! Now, he has found the target. ¡­¡­ Chapter 225 Since the birth of human wisdom, out of ignorance, with the gradual rise of civilization! The thought of human beings is gradually diversified and complicated. In this process, there is one thing that human beings are eager to know. Countless generations of human beings, in such a word of mouth, written records of the inheritance, abnormal fear! That''s... Death! And the end result after death! This problem, for thousands of years, countless people want to solve such a puzzle! However, this issue has always been taboo. No matter how people think and explore, they can''t find any trace. In the face of such a situation, human beings began to fantasize. Fantasy after death, there is another world! That''s the underworld, hell! The underworld is the darkest place, and hell is only a part of the underworld. Far less terrible than the underworld, dark! ¡­¡­ For thousands of years, there have been many nations scattered in every corner of the earth. For one reason or another, they have little communication. However, generally speaking, there are some similarities. There are such records in the myths and legends of various nations and countries about heaven and hell. Such as Taoism, Buddhism, Hinduism, * religion, Judaism, Christianity and so on, there are records about hell in the underworld! These religions or civilizations believe that hell is considered by some people to be the place where the soul suffers after death. Whether it''s the good or the evil, whether you were a rich family, a dignitary, an emperor, a general, a peddler, a pawn, a beggar or a slave. There may not be equality between people before they live, but after they die, they are. According to what you did in your life, you will be judged in hell after death! The good can live in a carefree heaven, while the evil will suffer in hell, and then wait for a new reincarnation and a new beginning! ¡­¡­ No matter whether these legends are real or not, there is one thing that can prove the purpose of the existence of these legends! And in these legends, in hell, there is always a group of detached human beings living in hell! After death, the soul belongs to them! ¡­¡­ "The man who has the spear of fate will master the fate of the world, and the spear of fate has been missing since the second world war!" ¡­¡­ When night comes, the lights start to shine, the streets are full of lights and traffic! In a dark alley, a gorgeous whirlpool appeared out of thin air. From the whirlpool came a man in black robe! At the moment when he stepped out of the whirlpool, the unknown existence was shocked by his coming! ¡­¡­ "Someone has crossed the border?" "Who is it?" ¡­¡­ "Oh, Pooh!" Jiangning spits out a mouthful of phlegm, suddenly choked by the smell around! Wave between, roll up a gust of wind, the alley in the garbage and odor, all swept away! "Bad luck "English again?" Looking up at the billboard in the distance, the words on it are his familiar English and the line of "city of angels". Welcome! Jiangning pointed out the information, here is still the earth, but there is extraordinary existence in this world! Feeling the oppression of world rules, Jiangning frowned. He has made many trips to the world! In the face of the suppression of world rules, there are few restrictions on those worlds! Just adapt to the rules, you can completely ignore this impact! Now, in this new world, he once again feels the repression of the rules and some rejection. Fingertips suddenly flashing a colorful light, toward the void a bomb! Jiangning obviously felt that his repression had disappeared, and the world did not exclude him! ¡°¡­¡­¡± If you want to understand the message of the world, you still need to make contact. In addition, it can also be understood through TV, newspapers and the Internet. "The style of the 90s! It''s a bit too ostentatious to wear this wizard''s robe. " He looked up across the road and saw a newspaper booth. The clothes on his body suddenly changed, and the black wizard robe turned into a windbreaker. I''m wearing dark brown leather jacket, black skinny jeans and dark brown leather boots at my feet! He walked to the newsstand with a cigarette in his mouth. "There''s no valuable information!" Flipping the hands of the newspaper, it is full of a number of miscellaneous sections. Most of them are government news, international current affairs, star gossip and some gossip. "Yes? Suicide in a mental hospital On the front page of the newspaper in his hand, it was said that the patient of ravenska mental hospital jumped to commit suicide! "It seems that I have some impression..." "Impression? What do you say, young man? " The boss of the newsstand, a middle-aged white man, couldn''t help talking to Jiang Ning after he heard him talking to himself. Jiang Ning pointed to the page of the newspaper and said, "I mean this report!" "This report has been specially broadcast by the local TV station. It was a young woman who committed suicide and was said to have serious paranoia. I don''t know why I jumped off a building to commit suicide. Alas, the poor girl can''t get the funeral presided over by the priest after her death! " The newspaper owner said with some regret. "Can''t be buried by a priest?" "Catholics are not allowed to commit suicide. Their lives belong not only to themselves, but also to the Lord. Jesus bought it with his precious blood. To live is no longer to live by ourselves, but Christ lives in US and gives his own life to the master. He believes that he has a good will in our life. Moreover, God gives up his only son''s life so that we can live. Since God values our life, if the world does not cherish his own life, he will kill himself on impulse. Will not be forgiven by the Lord, after death can not enter heaven The boss of the newsstand said with regret. "That''s a pity!" After paying, Jiangning left in a hurry. There is no way. After learning that Jiangning is not a Catholic, the boss of the newspaper booth just took his hand and preached for him, explaining the doctrine and the love of God. And where does Jiangning have kung fu? Listen to him? A little confused with his spirit, take the opportunity to go. The full vision eye hanging on the chest emits a faint light and analyzes it. "This is... The border!" Reach out to touch, who expect finger to be bounced off immediately! "Besides, there are two levels of boundary!" Jiangning''s eyes, flashing light, and then the whole world in his eyes at the same time, immediately become different. Jiangning eyes to see the world, has become a black and white world! The black-and-white world is in the center, and above it there is a boundary. Under it, there is also a layer of boundary. The border seems to protect this monotonous and fragile human world! Through perception, Jiangning clearly perceived the strong existence in the upper and lower boundary. These unknown existence, they are this thin boundary, firmly block in the outside world. "But there are still a lot of things that have slipped in!" Looking at the young girl walking by, Jiangning can see through her inner appearance! But he was a first born with two horns, dark red eyes, and some poisonous snakes hanging on his body, as well as the endless black smoke. Just look at this appearance, you can clearly know that the existence hidden in human appearance is obviously the devil living in hell! "How did these guys come into the world?" Looking at jiejie, although it seems weak, it is unexpectedly tough. Its existence protects the fragile and weak world of mankind from being invaded by the powerful existence of other worlds. Similarly, its existence also prevents human beings from trying to cross the border into the unknown powerful world. However, for thousands of years, there have always been people entering China illegally through various channels. But most of them are still firmly blocked. ¡­¡­ "This gentleman!" "What''s the matter?" Looking at the young man in the priest''s uniform, Jiangning looked at him suspiciously. "The priest invites you to come!" Said the priest. "Father?" ¡­¡­ Push open the door and look at the huge Church in front of you. Jiangning followed the young priest into the church. On both sides of the church, there are stacks of bookshelves and an oil painting hanging above the central fireplace. It was Jesus who was crucified. A Roman centurion named Longinus, holding a spear, pierced Jesus'' right chest. And by the fireplace stood a man in a little suit. Back to the gate. "Please The priest spread out his right hand and motioned to Jiangning. Then he went to the bookshelf. "Yes?" Jiangning looked at the man who was still facing him, but suddenly saw a pair of wings stretching from behind him. "Welcome, young wizard! I used to think that I would never see such a powerful wizard like you again. Unexpectedly, your bone age is so young! " "You are..." Looking at this one with short blonde hair, it looks like jantis Gabriel Jiangning''s pupils, such as contraction point: "archangel, Gabriel!" Gabriel said with a smile: "yes, it seems that I am very famous in the world!" "Ha ha, the name of your Archangel has spread all over the world! How can it be without fame? " Jiangning sneered and was not happy with the archangel''s behavior. "I don''t know. Why did you send someone to pick me up for a chat?" "Sit down and talk!" After Jiangning sat down, Gabriel also sat on the chair, legs up: "I''m very curious about you, wizard. Since a thousand years ago, there has never been a powerful wizard in this world! You are the first! Even a thousand years ago, your mana was among the best among the witches Jiangning did not speak. He listened to Gabriel quietly. Angels are asexual, and Gabriel is always recorded as a male in religion. Some of the paintings have Gabriel''s paintings, and the archangel has always been painted as a male appearance. But this one in front of us is a woman''s appearance, but it is not consistent with the description in the religious records. According to religious records, the archangel was originally a blazing angel with a noble and distinguished status, and later became an archangel. He is one of the most important guards in heaven. He serves as the guard of the whole heaven. He is also the best backup for the blazing angel. His main function is to deliver messages. Angel who brings good news to the world for God. It is said that the bugle of doomsday judgment was sounded by him. He is considered to be a symbol of wisdom. ¡­¡­ "The archangel sir, you invite me to your here, can''t be just to praise me!" "You know what?" "What?" Jiangning was puzzled by Gabriel''s sudden serious expression. He was smiling just now. Why did he suddenly become serious again? "You touched the border!" Looking at Jiangning''s calm expression, she said: "and this is not allowed, since the beginning. The border already exists. No angel or devil can cross the border and come to the world! " "I''m human, I don''t belong to angels or demons!" Jiangning stressed. "No, you are not human!" "What do you mean?" Gabriel pointed to Jiangning''s heart and said, "you can hide it from others, but you can''t hide it from me! Half of your body essence is out of human essence! It''s almost demigod level. Although the other half hasn''t completely changed, it''s a matter of time. Do you dare to say that you are human? " "Because of this, you don''t think I''m human anymore?" "That''s right!" Jiangning spread his hand: "it''s the instinct of the body to pursue a higher level of transformation. It has nothing to do with me. I''m a wizard! The pursuit is truth, exploration and decryption! If there is no long life, powerful magic power and corresponding means of protection, how can a wizard explore everything and pursue truth? " "Truth? This is the patent of God, wizard, a group of heretics "Different ways do not conspire with each other!" Then he got up and left. "Stop!" Jiangning Sen turned around coldly and looked at the archangel coldly: "how? Archangel, do you want to fight with me? How much power can you exert in the world? " "If you and I light up the dispute, the world will be reduced to purgatory! God won''t allow it, it will only be cheap for the devil "To be frank, what do you want?" What does this roundabout person mean when he doesn''t make things clear, and has been trying and forcing? Just as Gabriel was about to speak, the door of the church was pushed open. Gabriel turned his head to look at it. He was silent for a moment. Jiangning looked along and saw a man in a windbreaker, with black hair and pale skin coming in. "Constantine!" Chapter 226 This decadent young man walking towards Gabriel is called John? Constantine. Since he was a child, he could see the devil and the undead. This special ability once made him very afraid. He had committed suicide, but heaven and hell did not accept him. However, he didn''t die, and he didn''t know where to learn all his skills to help human beings drive away the demons. Try to save yourself in this way, in order to enter heaven after death. ¡­¡­ "If you have guests, then I''ll leave!" Looking at Constantine, he lit another cigarette and looked at Gabriel and Jiangning. Gabriel said, "well, if you want me, come here. If I want to find you, I can always find you. " "Ha ha!" Jiangning meaning unknown smile: "of course, you have this power!" With that, Jiangning turned and left. The meeting with Gabriel and the moment he saw Constantine made him understand where the world was. Although the devil''s force value is not too strong, Constantine''s force is not strong. However, there are heaven and hell in this world. If you can get some answers from the angel or the devil''s mouth, then it is not a worthwhile trip. ¡­¡­ "Who is he?" Looking at Jiangning leaving, Constantine asked with a fierce puff. "Wizard!" "Wizard?" Constantine took another look at the location of the gate. "What powerful wizard are there these days?" "Child, you are wrong!" "I was wrong?" He looked at Gabriel in doubt. Gabriel said with a smile: "he is not an ordinary wizard. His magic power is very strong. If I fight him in the world, I can''t be sure of winning. " "Oh?" Even though he was a little surprised, Constantine''s face was still light: "is it so powerful?" Instead of answering, Gabriel turned to Constantine and said, "boy, you''re here. I know what you want." "Recently, there have been a lot of supernatural events. Maybe you can give me some time, I can help you do more things here! " "You''re still trying to get into heaven! Unfortunately, you still can''t get into heaven. " "Why?" Constantine''s expression changed a little. He came to Gabriel eagerly and looked into her eyes. "I''ve done so many things and driven away so many demons. Isn''t that enough?" "You can''t go to heaven with that alone!" "What on earth does he want me to do?" Gabriel responded, "sacrifice, faith!" "I swear to God, I have him in my heart, I..." "No, you know it yourself!" ¡­¡­ "Damn it, damn it He looked at the cough medicine in his hand, opened the bottle cap and took a sip. Poor physical condition, so that he does not care at this moment, is still raining. "Do you smoke?" "It''s you!" Turning his head and looking at Jiangning standing beside him, he took the cigarette and lit it up. "You..." Jiangning said with a smile, "I didn''t get wet by the rain, did I?" "That''s great!" Meng looked at the hands of cigarettes, looked up at the sky, still raining. However, the rain did not rain on him at all. To be exact, there would be no more rain around him and Jiangning. Separated by an invisible barrier, all the rain fell down to both sides. "I don''t remember we met, and this is just the second time we''ve met." "Of course, I don''t know you either. This is the second time we''ve met." Holding out his right hand, he introduced himself: "Jiangning, Chinese people have just arrived in Los Angeles." Constantine did not immediately extend his right hand, but looked up and down before shaking hands with Jiangning. "You come to me specially, not just to know me, so simple!" "Of course!" Pointed to his lung: "your cancer is very serious, but I have a way to make you reborn!" "There''s no hope. The cancer is advanced. I don''t have long to live, unless I can find a pair of healthy lungs and replace them for me. But those guys in hell don''t want me to live again. " "So you are as shallow as ordinary people!" With that, Jiangning turned and left. "Wait a minute!" "What else?" Constantine catch up with Jiangning, slightly hesitant said: "you really have a way to cure my disease?" "Of course Looking at Jiangning''s confident smile, Constantine said: "I don''t think this kind of good thing will fall on me for no reason. I''ve smoked 30 cigarettes a day since I was 15 years old, and I often drink too much. My health is so bad that it can''t be worse, and I don''t think I have the money to pay for it. So, what do I have to pay? If it''s a soul, forget it! " "Ha ha, sometimes I am the soul. As for money? Now that I''m poor, all I have is money. I need some information! " "Intelligence?" Constantine was puzzled: "Gabriel said that you are a powerful wizard. You only have more intelligence and insight than me. Why do you need my information? " "I just came to America, and I don''t know something about the western world." Constantine said, "what information do you need?" "Ha ha." ¡­¡­ "This underground bar is said to be a refuge for ghosts. In fact, it has everything in it. The boss''s name is Milne. He''s a neutral man! " While walking, Constantine introduced Jiangning to the underground bar he was about to arrive. "Neutral?" Playfully said: "ridiculous, in heaven and hell between the two camps, talk and neutrality?"? If it had not been for the existence of the border, the world would have been completely divided by the two forces. " Constantine: -- ¡­¡­ When he came to the underground bar, the strong man took out a card. "Two frogs on the bench!" Constantine was right, and then the strong man let him in. Constantine sidled by and looked back at Jiangning. "Pediatrics!" It''s Jiangning''s turn. The strong man takes out another card. The front is a mouse in a skirt, and Jiangning wants to answer what''s on the back: "a dragon with wings." That''s right, the strong man immediately got out of the way! "Hello, John!" ¡­¡­ "Milne is very principled and neutral. I''m not sure what you can ask from him!" Walking through the crowded bar, Constantine spoke to Jiangning as he walked. "Is it?" His face was covered with an indifferent expression: "I don''t think his mouth is so solid!" "No trouble, Minnie is my friend!" "Yes Ignoring the human devil''s eyes, they walked through the corridor and came to a private room. Behind the door is the neutral''s private room. Chapter 227 Standing outside the gate, after a while, a middle-aged white man came out. His face, like something hot, like a flame burned. As they passed by, the middle-aged white man looked at Jiangning and Constantine with an air full of unidentified meaning. Especially when looking at Jiangning, this kind of unpleasant eyes stop most of the time. "Hum!" Jiangning hates to be paid attention to by this kind of eyes. The bright silver light fills his eyes instantly. The powerful spiritual pressure was instantly suppressed on the middle-aged white people. His expression suddenly became extremely frightened. "This is a neutral place. Don''t break the rules!" Constantine pressed Jiangning''s shoulder and felt palpitation for the fleeting power from Jiangning just now. "Go away!" Take back the mental pressure on the middle-aged white people and glance at him with disdain. The latter immediately ran out in a panic. ¡­¡­ "Let''s go!" Helplessly, he looked at Jiangning and said hello. Then he went into the room with Jiangning. "Don''t get up!" Entering the room, Constantine said hastily to Minnie, who was sitting in a chair. Very impolite to pull a chair, sitting in the opposite of Minai. Jiangning, on the other hand, found a place at random and sat down. "John, your friend just broke the rules!" Looking at Jiangning who is looking around the room, MI Nai complains to Constantine. Looking at Jiangning''s eyes, obviously with a sense of fear. Constantine looked back at Jiangning and said, "my friend is here for the first time. He doesn''t know the rules here. Anyway, nothing serious happened, did it? " "Hum!" "Do you need to sell any creatures when you come here this time?" Mi Nai smokes a cigar, wears a cowboy hat, and his head seems to be very low. When he talks, he spits out a mouthful of smoke. "No, I won''t do that now. I''m too busy. Besides, this time it''s mainly my friend who has something to ask for you. " "Your friend?" Mi Nai looked at Jiangning, who was smoking, and asked Constantine, "John, I''m a neutral. You know that. What I have to do is to remain neutral until the balance is not out of balance! " "You can''t be neutral!" Constantine took a look at him. "What do you mean?" Constantine lit a cigarette and took a puff: "just now, on our way here, we were attacked by a devil!" "They always don''t like you, John Count how many devils you have driven away "It''s different this time, Milne!" Constantine said solemnly, "the devil we met this time is not the soldiers! It''s the real devil, in our world. " Minnie immediately retorted, "it''s impossible, John. They can''t break the barrier, the devil should stay in hell, the angel should stay in heaven. At the beginning of all things, this rule existed. No one can interfere in the world! " "I don''t need you to teach me history! Besides, that day I was in Chinatown, a little girl was possessed by the devil. He tried to break through the barrier and come to the world. And... I''m not lying. My friend saw it with his own eyes. " "Then, you and your friends work together to send the devil back to hell?" "Come on, Minnie. I''m here mainly to show my friend the way. He has some questions to ask you Minnie took another puff of his cigar. "John, you know the rules here." "Of course I do!" "Ning, it''s your turn." Constantine waved to Jiangning. Jiangning got up and came over: "have you finished talking about the past?" Constantine got up and offered his chair to Jiangning: "yes, now it''s your turn. If you have any questions, just ask! Hoo Jiangning opened his chair and sat on it: "Mr. Minai, isn''t he?" "Yes, wizard!" "Oh? It seems that you also have some special means! " Jiangning picked his eyebrows and looked at Minai. "Since I dare to open this bar, I naturally have a secret that no one knows!" Mi Nai says meaningfully. "Ha ha!" Jiangning was not afraid of the warning in his words: "when you open this bar, the number of guests you receive every day is not a small number. I have some small questions that I want to ask you. " "It''s expensive to know the answer from me, wizard!" Jiangning naturally knew the meaning. He took out a bottle of medicine and put it on the table: "is this enough?" Finish saying, holding both arms, the eye does not blink of looking at Mi Nai. Naturally, it''s a test to learn from Milne to see if he knows the goods. If he doesn''t know the goods, Jiangning can get up and go, because he can''t get the answers he wants. Minay reached for the potion and looked at it carefully. Then he opened the bottle cap and sniffed it gently. Then, his eyes widened and his face was unbelievable. "Enough, Mr. wizard. What do you want to ask?" Look at the expression on his face, it''s obvious that he knows the goods. "Do you know how Catholicism spread?" Mi Nai slightly frowned and puzzled Jiangning''s inexplicable inquiry: "of course, missionaries..." "I don''t want to know these tricks. I want real information." "All right!" Helplessly smoked a cigar, MI Nai''s heart for Jiangning''s problem, a little understanding: "the Pope, in order to spread the glory of the Lord. With the help of not only the army of the human Dynasty, but also the angels and some people like us. Naturally, the process of missionary work was not smooth. If there are no pagan gods in the area, then the glory of the Lord can be spread smoothly. " At this point, he looked at Jiangning and Constantine, and continued: "but if there are pagan gods in the local area, then angels and people like us, naturally, should try every means to kill the pagan gods, or to hurt the pagan gods!" "Mortals can also hurt God?" "Of course, in fact, in the process of preaching, the angels taught many methods, which could effectively curb the pagan gods, or severely hurt each other..." "So, what are the methods?" Jiangning asked eagerly. "My God, you are not crazy! Do you want to deal with a God? " Mi Nai can''t imagine looking at Jiangning. Even Constantine, who is smoking fiercely, is very surprised to see Jiangning. Although knowing that Jiangning wanted to know some answers, Constantine never thought that the answer Jiangning wanted to know was this topic full of taboos. "Tell me the answer, Mr. Minnie!" Jiangning holds the table in both hands, leans forward and looks directly at Minai. "It''s a taboo topic!" "I don''t care about taboos. In a word, I need to know the answer to the question!" "Hiss!" Without a look, Jiangning still looks directly at the medicine returned by Mi Nai. Minai leaned back in his chair and looked at Jiangning seriously: "wizard, this is a taboo topic. Now it''s time to end it!" ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Jiangning not good at looking at Mi Nai, the latter is also unwilling to be outdone, looking directly at Jiangning. Looking at them, it was very likely that they would fight. Constantine quickly came over and took Jiangning in his arms: "Ning, calm down!" "The answer!" Jiangning still asked in two simple words. Chapter 228 "The answer!" In the face of Jiangning''s indomitable, MI Nai is very angry, he said angrily: "I have said, this is a taboo topic! It should end immediately, not continue! " "You don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin!" "Hum!" Suddenly, the great power of terror appeared, and a frightening spiritual power came! The whole house was shrouded in this terrible force, and all the objects in the room were floating in the air. Similarly, MI Nai is also suppressed by this powerful force. Looking at Jiangning''s bright silver eyes, MI Nai was frightened. He had never seen such a powerful force. "Ning, please stop. Milne is my friend!" Looking at Jiangning''s bright silver eyes, Constantine could no longer keep calm! He anxiously stood in the middle of two people, two people no matter who is injured, his face is not good-looking. If Mi Nai is injured by Jiangning, Constantine really does not know how to face Mi Nai in the future. After all, he is the one who brings people. As a result, his friend Milne is likely to be injured. "The answer!" "Milne!" Helpless sigh, MI Nai said helplessly: "no answer, wizard!" "What?" Minnie shook his head: "there is no answer to this question. The answer has been destroyed by the angel!" Strong spiritual strength, such as Ruyan homing, quickly returned to Jiangning''s body: "destroyed by angels? What do you mean? " "Literally Mi Nai looked at Jiangning and solemnly said, "with the cooperation of angels and human beings, missionary work has not been smooth sailing, but it has indeed started. In the process of missionary work, many pagan gods lost their whereabouts after suffering heavy losses! No one knows whether it''s dead or alive. However, after the event, the angels destroyed these methods. Along with some inheritances, all of them have been destroyed. " "To prevent man from becoming strong?" "I don''t know." In fact, I also want to know the answer to this question. However, looking through the ancient books, we can only understand the truth in some fragments and a few words. And often this kind of information is questionable. After all, history has long been destroyed. The truth that our ancestors can inherit is often uncertain. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangning was very disappointed. He asked the question of Minai. It was also put forward after careful consideration after learning about the world. Because, one day, he will have to deal with the gods. If we can be the first to know some information about the gods, we will undoubtedly have the first advantage in the future. However, the facts told him that it was not so simple. "Is there anything else you want to ask?" Looking at the silent Jiangning, MI Nai asked again. Jiangning didn''t speak, pushed the bottle of Medicine on the table back to Minai, turned around and left. "Cough... Sorry, Minnie! I didn''t expect that to happen! " Constantine was a little embarrassed. He didn''t want to, but he couldn''t. "I know, John. It''s not your fault, don''t worry! " "I''m so sorry, Minnie!" Constantine said, then turned and went out. Mi Nai looks at the figure that two people have already disappeared, in the heart don''t know what to think. For Jiangning, the wizard, the sudden overwhelming force, MI Nai recalled that he was more or less afraid. He knew very well in his heart that although the other party was suddenly in trouble, he didn''t hurt him in Constantine''s face. Otherwise, once the wizard with powerful magic power is determined to make it difficult for him, all the people (demons) in the whole bar together are not his opponents. "Where did this horrible monster come from?" ¡­¡­ "Ning, cough... Wait for me!" Jiangning stopped and looked at Constantine, who was running and coughing. "On your way here, you promised. Absolutely no trouble, but what did you do just now? You look like you want to kill Minay! " "But he''s still alive, isn''t he? John? Mr. Constantine Constantine was a little angry: "I''ve already told you that place is neutral. It''s not allowed to make trouble and it''s not allowed to happen. You''re breaking the rules. Cough... " "Because that''s his territory?" "That''s right!" A slight sarcastic smile: "if you have strength, you can only abide by the rules set in your own territory. If you don''t have strength. That''s just a joke! " "You... Cough... Poof!" After listening to Jiangning''s words, Constantine was very short of breath and began to cough violently again. He coughed, but spewed out a mouthful of blood. "Your illness is very serious!" "I know, those sons of bitches are waiting for me to die. Then, take my soul personally! " "Don''t worry, they can''t succeed!" The wand slid into the palm of his hand, and emerald light appeared on the tip of the battle, facing Constantine. Then, emerald light suddenly bright, a breath of life enveloped Constantine. "Ah Rich breath of life, infused into Constantine''s body, constantly improve his physique, treat his pain. Tortured by his lung cancer, slowly retreated, long lost health, constantly cheering leaping birds. "Comfortable, I feel more comfortable now than I''ve ever felt before!" Touched his chest, the symptoms of pain have disappeared. Instead, it''s a very relaxed and clear feeling, a deep breath of air. Feel a breath of air after the rain inhaled into the lungs, strong and healthy lungs, constantly breathing fresh air. The cells all over the body are cheering heartily. "Thank you very much, Ning! You give me a second life Constantine said gratefully. Without allowing Jiangning to speak, he saw Constantine take out his cigarette and light it again. Jiangning He smokes a cigarette fiercely. It seems that he will spit out all the depression that has been hidden in his heart for a long time. "What are you going to do next?" Jiangning thought for a while and said, "in a word, my goal here is to find the answers or clues I need. Since the human answer has already been destroyed, then we can find it from angels and demons. " "Are you crazy, friend?" Constantine looked at Jiangning in disbelief. He really felt that the powerful wizard was crazy and wanted to find the answer from the angel or the devil. "I''m not crazy, I''m awake!" Constantine frowned: "friend, angel and devil, neither of them is easy to get along with. We are not qualified to deal with them. Human beings, and these two races, have never been equal. " "Of course I know that, but even if they come to the world, how much power can they exert?" "Are you sure?" "No!" Constantine: "then you have to look for Angels and demons. Why do you want to do something that is not sure?" "They are not easy to provoke, so am I. What''s more, is there anything absolutely certain in the world? " Chapter 229 ¡­¡­ "The devil is not easy to provoke, the same meaning, as the devil''s stronghold hell, is also not a good place." Constantine solemnly admonished Jiangning. "I know, but I don''t have another channel right now." Jiangning turned on the tap, holding the basin in one hand, ready to fill it with water. Water is a medium that can serve as a bridge to hell. Similarly, water can help the caster get out of hell. "Now, the only thing I want to know. Is it my body or my soul that goes to hell "Soul Jiangning frowned: "soul?" Constantine said seriously, "yes, it''s the human soul that goes there. Besides, it''s bad and dangerous. I advise you to wait. " "I''ve been dead, though only for two minutes. But it''s a long life there! " "How bad is that?" Jiangning is curious. "Yes, it''s that bad." Constantine asked, "you''re a wizard. Haven''t you ever been to hell?" "No!" "Then I would advise you not to go there!" Jiangning looked at him quietly. Constantine said, "you have never been to hell, and you are even stranger to it. Moreover, if a wizard with powerful magic power like you goes to hell, he will certainly provoke the devil. " "Thank you for your kindness, John. But even if it''s dangerous, I''ll go. If I retreat today, then if I encounter similar choices in the future, I will probably retreat step by step. A person''s life cannot be plain sailing without any setbacks. The most important thing is to face up to the difficulties and turn the impossible into the possible. " "Well, friend! I support your choice and I will look after you. Try my best to pull you back when you are in danger! " Constantine said solemnly. Jiangning was a little speechless. After a while, he patted Constantine on the shoulder: "now I find that saving you is the right decision!" ¡­¡­ "Be prepared. Once you are in danger, don''t hesitate to come back immediately!" Constantine looked into Jiangning''s eyes and said solemnly. "Don''t worry!" Jiangning said, then put his feet into the basin. Go to hell as Constantine taught you! As he entered a state of meditation, when he opened his eyes again, the wind resounded in his ears. When I open my eyes, I can see that it is a desolate and desolate scene, just like the end of the world. He is standing on a bridge at this moment. Through the gap between the bridges, Jiangning clearly saw that in the lower layer of hell, there were countless souls in rags. Tighten the tight clothes and slide the wand into the palm of your hand. There''s something strange about him. It''s the soul that goes into hell. So, why can he carry a wand and other things? Jiangning does not know why. Walking along the dilapidated bridge, my eyes are constantly watching the surrounding scene. The scene of hell is not as prosperous as the world. It''s no wonder that countless demons want to come out of hell. ¡­¡­ As Jiangning came to hell, the breath of living people, as well as the strong soul. Already attracted countless demons, they greedy, disgusting eyes, dead looking at Jiangning. Faltering pace, step by step, closely follow him. Most of them are scavengers in hell, similar to the cannibals in the human world. There are also some winged ghouls, ghost grudges and burning demons. In addition to the constant wind, it is the sound of stepping when Jiangning walks. Jiangning not only looked at the scenery in hell, but also collected some special soil, rocks and other things in hell. As a powerful plane, things in hell, even grain sand, have the value of research and analysis. After stopping, Jiangning came to the edge of a broken bridge. Looking down, below is the endless lake of sulfur fire! That''s hell, the real entrance! Jiangning can intuitively feel the smell of decay and sulfur in the air, and a tongue of fire rises from the fire lake from time to time. Jiangning clearly saw that the souls of countless people were constantly thrown into the lake of fire, enduring endless torture and pain! They kept shouting and screaming and begging for mercy. However, their begging for mercy was ignored. The demons laughed and tortured these people. Stab people''s back with sharp fork, cut off their hands and feet, strip off their skin... Push these ghosts into the lake of fire again and again. Watching them engulfed by the lake of fire, floating in the lake of fire, constantly struggling. This picture has a strong impact on people. The shock coming up from the heart constantly impacts the mind and soul. Even, these pictures, let people from the depths of the soul, feel fear. "Ah..." Almost close to the whisper, Jiangning looked back, behind the vast, everywhere is endless devil! "Hoo, Hoo!" The remaining light of the eyes, the edge of the broken bridge, is also occupied by the devil with wings. Demons are everywhere. They have surrounded Jiangning. "Wizard..." "Spirit... Soul!" Intermittent low Nan, each devil looked at Jiangning''s eyes, revealing greed from the depths of the soul. The disgusting saliva drips from their sharp tusks and falls to the ground, splashing the smoke full of sulfur! "Ah A deafening scream came, straight into the soul of the scream, caused bursts of sound explosion, countless demons yelled, roared, in an instant toward Jiangning. At this moment, time seems to have stopped. Things and scenery, in an instant frame, from a height. A wizard, standing alone on the edge of the broken bridge; In all directions, he was surrounded by three outer layers of the devil. A figure hidden in the dark, quietly looking at, his eyes reveal a trace of fun; He looked at Jiangning with great interest, but he could not see his appearance clearly. The only impressive thing was his blood red eyes. ¡­¡­ "Ah Time recovers again, countless demons come from all directions; Jiangning is located in the middle of the square, in the background of countless demons, like a boat in the sea, in danger! All of a sudden, a strong light emerged; In this light, strong positive energy diffuses. Jiangning as the center, with the light of thick positive energy, like a shockwave! Wherever he goes, the devil turns to ashes in the scream and becomes one of the endless ashes of hell. ¡­¡­ Turn around slightly and walk to the edge of the broken bridge; Looking down at the lake of sulfur fire, there was a calm in my eyes. Looking at those constantly ups and downs of the dead, constantly struggling to be tortured by the soul. "It''s fear that''s why we need to be detached." A trip to hell, a lot of benefits! Chapter 230 ¡­¡­ "Oh, damn it. There''s never been hell before, such a strong and dazzling light The deep and deep voice with a little bit of hoarseness rang out. Jiangning was suddenly surprised and looked for the sound. Then I saw a middle-aged white man with bald head, concave eyes, hooked nose and white suit standing on the side of a damaged building. "Who are you?" "Ha ha!" Baldheaded man walked out of the damaged building, with some rambling steps. As he walked, he said, "little wizard, when you come to my site, you don''t know who I am?" Smell speech, pupil instantly contract like needle. "Lucifer "Yes, that''s right." Lucifer, with a cynical smile, approached Jiangning and asked, "what''s your look, little wizard?" "Your appearance is slightly different from the rumor!" Jiangning said strangely. "It''s different there?" Lucifer asked with interest. Jiangning said: "Lucifer, a handsome, noble Archangel under God and bright star, was deeply loved and trusted by God. Later, he led a third of the angels to judge heaven and become fallen angels. But... Your appearance makes me feel like... " "What is it?" Lucifer looked at Jiangning with a smile. "A bad old man..." Lucifer was stunned and laughed for a moment: "ha ha ha, this is the first time in my life that I have been evaluated like this. Ha ha ha, little wizard, you have a lot of courage. " "I have a lot of guts." Lucifer was very interested: "Oh, are you not afraid that I will force you to stay in hell?" "I''m afraid, but I''m still here!" Jiangning stood up and looked directly at Lucifer. "Why?" "Because I have some questions that I want to know, that''s why I''m here," Jiangning said "Like a devil asking?" "Exactly!" Lucifer said with a smile, "do you know the consequences of trading with the devil?" "I know some, but I don''t know what price I need to pay to get the answer I want from you!" Jiangning said slightly humbly. Lucifer said: "it depends on the situation, and the devil is most interested in the soul!" He suddenly looked at Jiangning with malicious eyes: "of course, the more powerful and pure soul, the more hard currency of hell! Like your soul, I''m very interested in it at the moment! " Jiangning said with a smile: "my soul is still useful at present. I don''t want to let him down yet. " "Tell me, what do you want to know?" Lucifer said with indifference, looking at Jiangning with admiration. Few human beings are able to talk with the devil as calmly as he does when facing the devil. John? Constantine is one, and now this little wizard is the second. Moreover, they are facing one of the seven demons! Jiangning pondered a little and said, "for some reason, I need to know a little information about how to severely damage or seal the pagan gods!" "God?" Lucifer''s eyelids jumped and he looked at Jiangning with surprise: "little wizard, I have to say that your idea is crazy, and you want to capture the gods. I advise you to give up this idea as soon as possible, in the weak God, is also God! It''s not something that mortals can deal with, and it''s not something that you wizard can think about. " "Please tell me this information, I need it." Lucifer shook his head and simply refused: "I''m sorry, this deal won''t work. I won''t tell you the answer." "I can give you souls, unimaginable souls, for payment!" Lucifer suddenly said seriously, "I will not tell you the answer, and I am not going to tell you. Mortals, get out of hell now ¡­¡­ "Cough!" "How''s it going, man?" Constantine looked at Jiangning smelling of sulfur, brought him a glass of water, patted Jiangning on the back and asked him. "Keke..." Jiangning shook his head, his mouth and nose were filled with sulfur. This made him very uncomfortable. With a wave of his hand, a breeze appeared around Jiangning for no reason, sweeping away all the sulfur smell of his body. "Are you all right?" Constantine asked with concern, "that''s what going to hell is like. Come on, let''s eat together!" ¡­¡­ Jiangning and Constantine are sitting on chairs and eating at a fast food garage on the street. "Eat, though you are a powerful wizard! But it takes a lot of energy to go to hell, not to mention that you have been there for so long. It''s good for your health to eat more "Thank you, John!" Although Jiangning''s health did not have much impact, but for Constantine''s concern, still sincere thanks. "You''re welcome. Eat more." "Yes." While they were eating, Constantine cut the beef on the plate with a knife, then put it into his mouth, chewing and saying, "Ning, what''s the matter? Have you got the information you want?" "Oh, no!" Thinking of this, Jiangning was a little discouraged. "Tell me, who did you meet?" Constantine asked, puffing his cheeks and taking another sip of the juice. "Lucifer "Ah, poof!" Constantine quickly took a napkin to wipe his mouth: "cough, you actually met him. What''s more, he came back safe and sound. It''s incredible. It''s incredible. " "More strange than less!" Jiangning cast a glance at Constantine: "even the devil should pay attention to the rules. I''m just making reasonable use of the rules, and I''m trading with him. He seems to be conscious and doesn''t intend to embarrass me. " Constantine was surprised and said, "it''s a new thing, and it''s the first time I''ve met this kind of thing. God and the devil, there was a bet, who won on the decision of human belonging. It''s hard to imagine that the devil would give up his meat. You know, this one has always wanted to take my soul, and he''s the one who came out in person. " "I''ve heard about it. Especially when you are seriously ill, everyone is not optimistic. They think you''re doomed... " Constantine gave a free and easy smile: "yes, it''s a disaster! But no one expected that you cured me. Now I can avoid his pursuit again. " Listening to the conversation between Constantine and Jiangning, the cook in the car was stunned. He looked at the two people in disbelief, and finally curiosity got the upper hand. "Gentlemen, are you talking about the script?" The cook asked curiously. When he saw Constantine and Jiangning looking at him without expression, the cook was embarrassed and felt guilty: "OK, when I didn''t say it." Jiangning and Constantine looked back and continued: "although you are OK now, those scum who are sent back to hell by you will not let you go easily. In the future, you are likely to encounter more attacks. What''s more, that bad old man has always wanted your soul. He thinks your soul is destined to belong to hell "Bad old man!" Constantine was speechless: "brother, I have to say you have a lot of courage. It''s the first time that I''ve heard someone evaluate him like this, but it''s very appropriate. This old guy, I heard that his family has a lot of problems. " "Yes, there are many problems." Constantine lit a cigarette: "what are you going to do next? Keep looking for your answers? " "Let''s watch it then!" Chapter 231 ¡­¡­ "John, from your friends, you said... Well, I mean, is it possible to collect some ancient books and find the information I want?" After dinner, Jiangning and Constantine were walking home. Jiangning asked. Constantine pondered a little. "I have a friend. His name is Beaman. There are some ancient books in his collection. But I''m not sure. It''s recorded there. " "As Milner said, all of these messages were destroyed by angels, and God did not allow this kind of information to spread, so the possibility is very small "I know, but I''m going to try." Constantine asked curiously, "can I ask why you are looking for such information? Do you want to deal with a God? " "I want to study the difference between gods and mortals." Constantine opened his eyes wide and cried, "I think you''re crazy, brother. Gods are gods. They are different from mortals. We can never defeat them "But Longinus, armed with a spear, stabbed Jesus to death on the cross!" Constantine was speechless and said, "but that''s just a special case, and Jesus came back to life after that. What does that mean? Even if people can kill the gods, they will be resurrected again. Once a man dies, he is dead. Besides the gods, he can''t be revived. " "I know!" Jiangning looked at Constantine: "but because of this, the more we need to understand. It is precisely because of the fear of death that we need to find a way to get rid of the threat of death forever "You want to pursue immortality?" Constantine looked at Jiangning in surprise and felt for the first time that people would be so crazy. As a mortal, the pursuit of eternal life belongs to God. "Yes, I''ve been groping for immortality." Constantine looked Jiangning in the face and said, "brother, your idea is crazy. But you have to know that God is the only one who has been able to live forever since the beginning of the world. How can mortals enjoy immortality? " "Although you are a wizard with powerful magic power, you have magical magic power, and you can even cure cancer easily. But the topic of immortality is far away from us! " "Eternal life Omniscient, omniscient, omnipotent. All night in the future, can come to any point in time. You can change the rules at will! How amazing is the great power brought about by raising hands and feet like this! How can we not make people dream of it? However, this pursuit is too difficult to make people doubt whether there is hope. Since the birth of the multiverse, no one has reached the level of nine! I haven''t heard of anyone who has won the title or come into close contact with this realm! Even later generations are wondering whether level 9 really exists! From the beginning of the birth of the multiverse, countless years, the birth of I do not know how many amazing genius. However, I have never heard of anyone touching this mysterious realm. Although Jiangning got the carriage, he got the privilege to travel around the world freely. However, he is only a seeker on the road. Even, he has no confidence, whether can reach that point! He doesn''t think he''s very good. After all, it''s just an ordinary person with a little better talent. In the multiverse, I don''t know how many are better than his talent. Since ancient times and today, how many talents have been born, they are not successful, and even in the pursuit of exploration. Why can you succeed? Jiangning never thinks that he is the most special. What he has to do is to seek the most beautiful scenery and the most beautiful taste in the world. But these, need the formidable strength to protect the body, the long life span, can see one by one, understands. By chance, he was promoted to level 4 wizard. So far, his realm and strength have not increased at all. No, or rather, the increase is slow. Slow enough to make people think that there has been no progress at all. According to this schedule, even if he is given 10000 years, he will not be promoted to level 5 wizard. Therefore, Jiangning will formulate a plan that can be called terror and madness. According to his plan, once successful, Bian can rely on this great power to lay the foundation at one stroke! Become a level 5 wizard! It''s about your foundation and your future achievements. Therefore, he will try his best to layout. Although no one can understand his purpose, it doesn''t matter. When the final truth comes, everyone will understand. ¡­¡­ Back at Constantine''s house, they sat in chairs, drinking, smoking and eating small dishes. "Can you tell me about your wizard growing up? It''s the first time I''ve ever seen such a powerful wizard as you Constantine asked, drinking from the cheers. Dangling the scarlet wine in his glass, Jiangning said: "the first half of my life is the same as anyone else, but later I set foot in the wizard system by chance. My learning experience, self-study to a little more, relying on books and groping, confused with this powerful magic. But I have a lot of short board, these are the problems I can not solve at present Jiangning''s answer is half true and half false. Naturally, the existence of carriage and housekeeper can not be revealed. Constantine exclaimed: "brother, I have to admire you. By self-study, I learned a powerful magic power. There are few people who believe it "Sometimes even I think I''m dreaming!" "Ha ha!" "Dangdang!" "At night, who knocks?" Constantine muttered and got up to open the door. He took a look through the cat''s eye, then half closed the door, looked at the beautiful young woman outside and frowned, "we''ve met before." "I know, and you''re very rude!" The woman''s voice came. Jiangning turned and looked back, eating peanuts and fried broad beans on the plate. This is his favorite dish. He went to Chinatown to buy it. Constantine had a few words with the woman outside before he opened the door and let someone in. I saw a man sitting in the room. Well, it was a boy in Angela''s eyes. She involuntarily touched the pistol hidden in her waist and looked at the boy sitting on the chair drinking and eating. I have to say, the boy''s appearance is very... Lovely. Dressing up is very fashionable and avant-garde. "Hello Jiangning casually said, and then laughed at Constantine: "John, your girlfriend?" "No, it''s a policeman!" Angela looked at Constantine and Jiangning, her face a little embarrassed: "well, I''m sorry. I don''t know where you are, but he is a little young. You need to know the law of the United States. " Jiangning: "looking at Angela silently, the female police officer who looks like Evelyn. This is very obvious. Don''t you think they''re making a foundation? What''s more, he''s a victim of Constantine gave Angela a a blank look: "do you think we''re gay? What do you think I am? A fag, a pervert who likes beautiful young boys? Now, are you going to arrest me? " Constantine came to Jiangning and pointed to him: "this, my friend, brother. At the same time, he is my Savior! " "Sorry!" "This lady, your mind is really dirty!" Angela was so ashamed that she didn''t know what to say. Jiangning with a plate of peanuts and silkworm bean flowers, with a bottle of wine, went to one side: "you talk about your talk, I don''t disturb you." "Thank you very much, and I''m ashamed of what I just thought!" Don''t disturb Constantine''s behavior of picking up girls in the future, judging from the information he learned. This female police officer Angela, later obviously in a series of events, had a good feeling for Constantine. Even, in a few small moves, she thought Constantine wanted to kiss her. What''s more, she didn''t explicitly refuse, or even pander. However, I don''t know Constantine because I know that I will die soon, but for other reasons. For Mei Zhi''s suggestion, she has been indifferent. Her face is always expressionless, which makes Angela embarrassed. For Constantine''s action, everyone will be speechless. Chapter 232 How can Angela keep Jiangning''s ears from her conversation with Constantine? Drinking wine, eating food and wine, they almost listen to their conversation. ¡­¡­ Until Angela angrily slammed the door and left, Jiangning came with the bottle. "That girl is good!" "What?" Constantine looked at Jiangning puzzled. "Ha ha." Jiangning didn''t say anything. He just gave a meaningful smile and patted Constantine on the shoulder: "John, that girl is in trouble!" "Damn it Looking at the countless shadows outside the window, Constantine''s face changed, and then he ran out. ¡­¡­ "Hey, detective!" Constantine catches up with Angela. Angela looked back at him, and her pace quickened. It was obvious that the unpleasant conversation just now made her bad impression of Constantine. "If I tell you that God has made a bet with the devil, and the bet is all human souls, do you believe it?" Angela obviously didn''t believe this crazy saying: "I''ll tell you, go back to your doctor." Constantine also did not care, continued: "their bet is not directly involved in the world, can only exert influence, to see who can win." "Yes? So why is that? " "I don''t know. Maybe it''s for fun." Angela said sarcastically, "it''s fun! The husband killed his wife for fun, and the mother drowned her child for fun? You think it''s all down to the devil? No, you''re wrong. It''s people, it''s the devil "You''re right. Human nature is evil. But if you add incentives... " "What do you mean by that?" Constantine solemnly said, "your sister Isabel''s death is more than a jump." Angela was suddenly a little excited: "my sister was murdered! She''s Catholic. She can''t jump off a building and kill herself! You know, once Catholics commit suicide... " "Their souls will fall into hell and never turn over." As a veteran Exorcist, Constantine naturally knew these taboos. And, he knows, it''s all real. "Even so, your sister''s death is not simple!" "You..." Angela was about to say something when all the street lights went out one by one. Angela was a little surprised by the sudden change. "What''s the matter, there''s a blackout?" Constantine''s eyes were fixed on the darkness around him. He knew that the evil guest was coming. "No, it''s not a blackout!" ¡­¡­ Jiangning was not worried about Constantine''s safety. After he left, Jiangning was thinking. The hell Party saw Lucifer, one of the big boss of hell, that is, Satan. This fallen angel has ever dared to challenge God, his creator. He should be able to ask for a clear answer. But in the end, Lucifer warned him and drove him out of hell. So that the most likely answer, out of thin air rose a lot of variables. If Lucifer can''t get the answer, then Gabriel, another archangel, has even less chance of getting the answer or clue. They don''t like to be unfamiliar with this problem, and they won''t tell him. Lucifer''s performance told Jiangning. The answer to this question is to ask God! Another meaning is to tell him that this problem is not something that ordinary people can intervene in or know. If not, why did the angels deliberately destroy the relevant records? Even Lucifer, the archangel who has fallen into hell, is silent on such issues. So Gabriel, as the guard General of heaven, is even less likely to tell him. Even if the archangel conspired with Lucifer''s son, Mamen, to use the gun of Longinus, that is, the gun of fate. Break the boundary between heaven and hell, and come to the world. But such things, from beginning to end, have nothing to do with human beings. In the final analysis, it''s just a game between God and devil, while human beings are just playthings and chess pieces. In this kind of supernatural struggle, he uses his own struggle and pain as a toy to please the gods and demons. Thinking of this, Jiangning suddenly realized. "No wonder he didn''t tell me when he asked Lucifer. He didn''t agree with me even if I used a lot of soul as a bargaining chip." Jiangning understood. After some careful thinking, he finally understood. It has to be said that his thinking has fallen into a misunderstanding. Subconsciously, I think that I am not a pure human now, but like the gods and demons, and they are the same kind of people, belong to the same kind. As everyone knows, Jiangning is still a mole ant in the eyes of God and devil. Even though his human nature has begun to change, he still belongs to the ant. Most of them belong to the more powerful mole ants. No matter they are gods, angels or demons, they don''t take them for a while. Ask a small human, want to know the weakness of the gods, or even capture or seal the gods. Neither angel nor devil will tell him. Because it is also related to their own security and interests! If they tell Jiangning the method, after he learns it, they will be severely damaged or sealed for their higher life. Then, their own security is also not guaranteed. "Oh, I''m so stupid!" Jiangning was a little frustrated. After he figured it out, the reality told him cruelly. Now he is still very weak, in the face of the gods, still want to maintain enough respect and respect. ¡­¡­ "What were those things?" Looking at the ashes and dust in the sky, plus the roar and the sound of flames just heard in her ears, Angela looks at Constantine in disbelief. "Devil, cursed scavenger!" Angela still can''t believe it: "no, it''s impossible." Constantine took a puff and said, "believe it or not, but do you really believe she didn''t commit suicide?" "Isabel?" Angela realized that Constantine was talking about his sister. She thought of her sister''s death with tears in her eyes: "no, I absolutely don''t believe Isabel will commit suicide!" Constantine obviously does not think that a few words can make Angela accept the reality: "OK, let''s try and see if she is in hell." "The smell of sulfur all over the street, just now those hell reptiles came out again?" Jiangning waving sleeves, a breeze out of thin air, swept away the smell of sulfur in the air. "You were just watching in the dark?" "Yes Constantine said, "man, you''re watching us surrounded and you''re not helping us?" "I don''t think these hellish bastards can embarrass you, John." Glanced at the sky: "moreover, you are not very easy to get rid of them?" Constantine, speechless, took a bitter cigarette and said, "that''s what I said!" "You..." listening to their conversation, Angela came over and looked at Jiangning and Constantine with uncertain eyes. "Yes, that''s right. He also knows about hell, and he''s a wizard, a powerful wizard "Wizard, my God!" Constantine ignored Angela, looked at Jiangning and sent out an invitation: "brother, I''m going to her house with this detective lady now to investigate whether her sister is in hell. Do you want to go with her?" "I''ll forget it. You''re enough!" "All right then!" Constantine said and turned to get into Angela''s car. Jiangning stopped him: "wait, John!" "What''s the matter?" Jiangning stepped forward, took out a few things and gave them to Constantine: "these things are made by me. They have a strong effect on dealing with demons. They are enough to help you deal with a lot of demons." Constantine didn''t refuse. He naturally understood how precious these things were. Something made by a wizard with powerful magic power can definitely save one''s life at a critical moment. "Thank you, brother!" Jiangning waved goodbye: "I''m leaving, John. I wish you all the best "Goodbye, brother!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 233 After saying goodbye to Constantine, Jiangning walked alone in the streets of Los Angeles at night. Come here a line, and did not get what harvest! The biggest goal is to understand how to deal with pagan gods. However, the result is very bleak, and there is no clue or answer at all. This is the first time that Jiangning has failed in another world. Looking at the blue crystal in my hand, in the night, the blue crystal is shining. It looks after Jiangning''s face hidden under his hood. Then, in the dark lane, there was a dull sound like thunder. A bottomless pit is exposed to Jiangning''s eyes after the dust has dissipated. Fingers a loose, blue crystal slide into the dark deep hole, a few seconds later disappeared. A little wand, the hole is gone. Jiangning''s figure gradually disappeared in the dark. ¡­¡­ Dada dada! In the early morning, on a country animal Road, a noble carriage swaying along the country animal road. The driver did not say a word, waving a whip, and from time to time pumping in the air, playing a clear sonic boom. Two strong horses, walking with light steps, don''t care about the rugged animal road in the countryside. The carriage went all the way from day to night; In the quiet and deserted wilderness, only the sound of insects and the light of four lights barely illuminate the road ahead. ¡­¡­ In a classic experiment mixed with science fiction, Jiangning is studying circuit science with a book. On his desk, there are piles of books and experimental materials. Occasionally, I take a cup of tea and drink a mouthful of tea. I turn the pages of the book with my fingers. The crystal chandelier hanging above spreads white light. Putting down his books and tea cups, Jiangning went to the experimental platform. The magic wand points at many materials on the experimental platform. The melted metal materials melt at the speed visible to the naked eye and are put in the utensils at one time. Then, Jiangning constantly carved some things on a metal plate with complex patterns; Later, he decorated the metal plate with the liquid metal in a proper proportion. You have words in your mouth. Be sharp. The metal plate on the experimental platform is a piece of electric board similar to integrated circuit. Without waiting for Jiangning to show her joy, the metal plate in front of her was suddenly burned by the fire. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "What went wrong?" Looking through the analysis records in the parchment book, Jiangning twisted his brow to analyze the reasons for the failure. "Well, there seems to be more secret silver... No, it has nothing to do with secret silver. This point... And the line of Rune... Suck... "In front of the analysis record on the notebook, grumbled:" yes, what''s wrong? " Unwilling to fail for no reason, Jiangning continued to carefully analyze the cause of the accident under the light. ¡­¡­ He is trying to study Rune technology and integrate modern science with wizard theory to see if he can develop mysterious, powerful and efficient Rune technology. However, at present, the effect is very little. ¡­¡­ "Master, here''s the key." The image of the housekeeper appeared behind Jiangning, reminding him. Jiangning raised his head, through the glass window, looked at the outside sky: "time has passed so long..." and looked at the experimental platform, speechless gaze: "can only put down first." Organize their own experimental analysis records, open the door, went out. ¡­¡­ The key to the door is a big tree standing alone by the swamp. The tree trunk is simple and powerful, which is a secret key to the door. It was Slytherin who told him that he could quickly return to Edinburgh through this door key. In addition to the big four, no one inside the college knows the secret door key. "Open up!" Looking at the ancient tree in front of him, Jiangning gave a clear drink. Then, the branches and leaves of ancient trees are silent and automatic, and the branches are constantly swaying. A pair of emerald green eyes suddenly appeared on the trunk, and the old and uneven bark became similar to human skin. The emerald green eyes took a look at Jiangning, and then its ancient body began to move; Twists and turns of the branches reveal a small vermilion door. The carriage turned into a streamer and shrunk into a pendant. Jiangning put it into his chest. Push open this vermilion small door, walked in. Later, the old trees were restored to their original appearance. ¡­¡­ Walking in the suburbs of Edinburgh, Jiangning walked toward Hogwarts. He did not choose to enter the city, it is a medieval European city, it is difficult to have anything new. What''s more, the environment is dirty and dirty, sewage is everywhere, accompanied by excrement and urine, and the excrement and urine that may fall from the sky and pour all over you Coupled with the bad air, the medieval European cities of this era are far less clean and beautiful than they were in the 21st century. Through the door key, Jiangning entered the boundary of Hogwarts. Looking at the castle standing on the edge of the Black Lake, the pace at the foot can not help but speed up a bit. ¡­¡­ "Dang Dang!" "Creak!" With the sound of toothache, the thick gate of the castle was opened. "Who are you?" Looking at the wizard in black robe and leather armor, most of his face was covered by a hood, Hans was very alert, and his right hand slowly touched the wand hanging on one side of his thigh. "Don''t you know me, Hans?" "You... You are!" Looking at the familiar exotic face and familiar but somewhat strange voice under the hood, Hans was very excited: "Sir, are you back?" "Yes, it''s me." Jiangning nodded with a smile. Hans immediately opened the door and said happily, "please come in, sir. Lord Gryffindor will be very happy to know that! " Jiangning raised his feet and walked in. Along the way, Hans kept talking to Jiangning and introduced the situation of Hogwarts. To Jiangning''s surprise, he left Britain, set foot on the European continent, and then crossed Africa to the American continent. After leaving the world, Hogwarts has been back for more than ten years. Jiangning was silent for a long time. But Hans saw that the atmosphere was a little dull, so he took the initiative to cut off the topic; He began to talk about the changes of Hogwarts, focusing on the small wizards who were rescued and escorted by Jiangning. After more than ten years of hard work, they have now become a group of very excellent witches. Some of them entered the secular dynasties, served as Royal advisers or scholars, in order to obtain nobility and territory. These witches took root in the secular world, married, had children and started their own families. Some witches, however, choose to stay at Hogwarts as duty bearers or teachers of the college in order to repay the college for its training. Another point is to help more lonely little witches. In addition, Hans also mentioned that a group of black wizards tried to attack Hogwarts a few years ago. But these black witches were repelled by the big four and some left behind college witches, and made a great reputation. Let the whole British island and the continent of Europa across the Strait know about Hogwarts School of magic. It has attracted a large number of witches to come to take refuge. Some of these witches are alone, while others are moving their families, which has greatly increased the influence of British witches. Apart from that, the situation in Europe as a whole remains chaotic. Black wizard and white wizard are still fighting. The great damage caused by magic not only killed the wizard, but also brought serious damage to ordinary people. People are very afraid of witches! As a result, the monarchs and lords of various countries spontaneously resisted the witches and set off an upsurge of catching witches in the secular world. Moreover, the originator of this upsurge is the famous religious nation. For a time, the whole continent of Europe, as long as someone detects a suspected wizard. Then they will be caught, tied to the cross and burned with fire. The bodies of serfs and freedmen killed unjustly can be piled up to slow down the Danube River. However, the craze of rejecting witches attracted strong resistance from witches. These witches with powerful magic constantly carry out retaliatory attacks. So that the monarchs and lords of all countries have suffered heavy losses, and no longer dare to engage in blatant "witch hunting" operations. ¡­¡­ After listening, Jiangning was silent. These things didn''t matter to him. So, he just listened and didn''t say anything else. "Sir, please wait here for a moment. I''ll invite the deans." "Go Hans respectfully saluted and left, then he went to inform the big four. Jiangning, on the other hand, sat on a chair and looked at the decoration of the auditorium. The little witches who came and went were very curious about this strange wizard. However, when they saw that his mentor Hans had to treat him so respectfully, they did not dare to ask. The rank of this age was extremely strict. There is no civilian cooking. If civilians collide with nobles and are killed by nobles, no one will take care of them. After that, Jiangning heard a series of quick and hasty footsteps! "My friend, I haven''t seen you for more than ten years. You are still the same as before, ha ha!" Jiangning looked back and said with a smile: "Gryffindor, Slytherin, Ravenclaw, hechpatch, long time no see!" Chapter 234 More than ten years later, the young, handsome and beautiful big four have shown their old appearance. Although it is still noble and elegant, it is still human in nature and can''t stop the change of natural laws. Jiangning still looks the same as the four of them did when they saw it. The only change is that the magic power of Jiangning is much stronger than it was more than ten years ago. This made Gryffindor very surprised in their hearts. They didn''t know what Jiangning had done in the past ten years after it disappeared, and such earth shaking changes would happen. ¡­¡­ The big four stepped forward quickly. The Frank Gryffindor opened his arms directly and gave Jiangning a big hug. "Ha ha ha, my friend, where have you been all these years?" Gryffindor hugged Jiangning and patted him on the back to express his joy. Salazar? Slytherin, Rona? Ravenclaw and Helga? The three of them are also the two with smiles and hugs. Jiangning is also very happy, he held the tall and strong Gryffindor: "it''s hard to say, in short, I have experienced a lot." Gryffindor laughed and patted Jiangning on the shoulder: "it doesn''t matter. You should tell us about your experience in these years later!" "Of course!" Two people let go, Jiangning came to Salazar? Slytherin''s side, open arms and embrace him. Slytherin, who did not hesitate to speak much, rarely showed a smile on his face: "friend, welcome back!" Slytherin, who never smiles, is not only surprised by Gryffindor, but also the College Tutor and little wizard who are watching them. I guess Jiangning''s origin in my heart one after another. In addition to the tutor of the college, I had contact with Jiangning that year. Later, these little witches have never seen Jiangning. At most, they have seen the name on the honor tablet and books of the college. I''ve heard about his deeds, especially his sponsorship of Hogwarts and the introduction of freshmen, but I''ve never seen Jiangning look "Lorna, Helga, long time no see!" Rona? Ravenclaw, Helga? Hechpatch hugged Jiangning with a smile and whispered in his ear, "welcome back, my friend!" "Come on, friend, let''s go to our room and say, we''ll have a big welcome dinner for you tonight!" ¡­¡­ In the headmaster''s office, Jiangning talked with the big four about their experiences over the years; There is no mention of the travel between time and space, but only the travel to Europe and across Africa and finally to the new world. Jiangning''s experience has made the four giants exclaim and completely immerse themselves in Jiangning''s travel. After listening to this, Gryffindor and his family were deeply moved. "Alas, the war among the witches is getting fiercer and fiercer, and Europa is still not peaceful. Even, this war belongs to the witches, will more and more civilians swept in. My friend, for you to be able to travel around the world, I envy. I really want to be able to take off the burden of the college and travel around the world like you one day That''s what Gryffindor said. "After hearing your experience, I realized that the world was so vast! Moreover, those rare animal and plant resources must also be very rich. " This is Slytherin, who is obsessed with research. "I think the wizard must go out like you, so that he can better increase his knowledge and accumulate wisdom!" This is Ravenclaw, famous for his wisdom. "It''s pursuit, it''s life!" Helga? Hechpatch and the college she founded were unimportant in front of the other three colleges. Even, it''s like a foil. But Helga? Hechpatch is as famous as the founders of the other three colleges, saying that she is not so unbearable, while Jiangning is very sure that she is a powerful witch. But people are very low-key. In the period of Voldemort''s rampage, the loss of hechpatch college is undoubtedly the lightest compared with the other three colleges. And this is a kind of wisdom. ¡­¡­ As night fell, Hogwarts was illuminated by countless candles, and the auditorium was full of little witches. The tutor seats in front of us are also filled with tutors and deans of our respective colleges. The most eye-catching one is the exotic wizard sitting in the tutor seat among the big four. During the day, the little witches were fortunate to witness the cordial relationship between this exotic wizard and the four deans. Now, I see this exotic wizard sitting in the middle of the four deans. Their curiosity in the heart is more intense, can''t wait to know his situation. Especially the wizard is still so young, but he has a very good relationship with the four deans. This made them guess Jiangning''s appearance and his real age Finally, let them look forward to the link, began. "Boom!" Gryffindor held his wand high, and a gorgeous colored bullet flew into the air, sprinkling a gorgeous fireworks. All the little witches were quiet for a moment, looking at their Dean, Godric? Mr. Gryffindor. Gryffindor put the point of his battle against his neck, and his voice suddenly became as loud as thunder: "children, more than ten years ago, when Hogwarts was just founded, the war raged in Europa, and even Britain was hard to escape. Many evil black witches not only kill white witches, but also kill ordinary people wantonly. In view of this, Salazar and I? Slytherin, roener? Ravenclaw and Helga? Together, hutchpatch founded the first magic academy in history. " "... and send the college''s tutors to Britain to find magic gifted children and bring them to Hogwarts to live and study. However, there are always some black wizards with ulterior motives who try to intercept on the way At this time, our friends and your tutors helped us to bring the little wizards who were at a loss to the college safely. After a long time of study, these little witches have become excellent witches He opened his hand and pointed to the young tutors sitting in the seats: "they are your tutors. They are the first group of students in that year." "Not only that, we Hogwarts in the most difficult time of development, our Wizard friends from far away China generously sponsored a large amount of money of our college. I believe you have also read this history.... " Hearing Gryffindor''s explanation, the little witches under the stage began to talk. "I''ve read this, in the history of our school." "Me too!" "Me too!" All these people are from noble families. They have a good education, more or less also know a little bit of words, plus to enter Hogwarts study, the first thing to master is the word. And the common people, or the little sorcerers of serf origin, do not know a word at all, and it is impossible to understand the contents of the book. "... now, let''s welcome our friends from Hogwarts and our common tutor to say a few words for you. In addition, I would like to add that he is a very powerful wizard himself The applause was thunderous, not only for the little witches, but also for the tutors of the college. Especially more than ten years ago, the first group of little witches who had been favored by Jiangning were even more excited. In the face of Gryffindor''s sudden action and the applause of the whole audience, Jiangning was slightly stunned and looked at his big four with a smile. There was more or less silence in his heart, and he could clearly feel the hungry cooing of many little witches below. At this time, shouldn''t we eat first? Such a scene, let him think of childhood involuntarily. Those school leaders who are addicted to government, but can not be officials, in the afternoon when the sun is the hottest. Let the whole school teachers and students line up, carrying stools in the playground, listen to their lectures. Everyone was dazed by the sun, but these leaders, drinking tea, sitting in the shade, chattered for several hours. When these addicted leaders said enough, another bald and paunchy leader said, "students, I''m just adding a few words." Supplement your paralysis, supplement Therefore, Jiangning can fully feel the psychological activities of the little witches below at this moment, which is of course the same as him. So, don''t be bad guys, leave Gryffindor to be bad guys! He stood up and said: "I believe everyone''s stomachs are already hungry, so I won''t be a bad man. If you have any questions about your study in the future, you can come to me. Use your free time to get to know me, not now, right? " The little witches cheered the leaping bird, and their favor for Jiangning soared. For the first time, they saw such an approachable tutor! And a powerful wizard! "Then, eat!" With the wave of the magic wand, countless delicacies appear on the table, as well as food thousands of years later. For the middle ages, this moment is paradise! Chapter 235 ¡­¡­ After a boisterous dinner, the little witches, led by their tutors and prefects, went to the dormitory. Jiangning''s dormitory is the place where he once lived. Gryffindor and they had it redecorated. Magnificent, like a palace. ¡­¡­ Gryffindor and his friends said that he was tired of his journey. After the dinner, they talked with him for a while and let Jiangning rest. Even if they have a lot of questions to ask, they still keep them in mind. Slytherin, in particular, was very happy about the potions and minerals Jiangning had given him in other places. Eager to have a long talk with him all night, Jiangning knew what Slytherin was thinking. So, make an appointment with him to discuss the problem of magic potion with him tomorrow, as well as the knowledge of other places. Seeing off the big four, Jiangning closed the door and took off his big wizard robe and leather armor. Put on a loose and soft silk Pajama, go to the desk, and light the wand. A set of tea set appeared out of thin air, poured a cup of steaming tea, sipped a sip of tea, slightly felt the sweet taste around the mouth. Take out a thick black book and ink, with a little ink, write on the blank parchment. ¡­¡­ On the second day, the warm sunshine penetrated through the thick glass into the room. Jiangning half opened his eyes and looked out of the window. He found that the sky was already bright outside. I don''t know when, the outside has already become a world of silver. There was a heavy snow last night. It was extremely cold in the highlands of the middle ages. Because of this era, there is no industrial pollution, snowflakes like goose feather, wide and thick. Take off your pajamas, put on your clothes, and put your wand in the leather case of your wrist as usual. Push open the door, you will feel a cold wind hit. Then, within three feet of Jiangning''s body, it automatically disappeared! Not to mention, a wizard with extraordinary power is much better than ordinary people. Whether it''s spring, summer, autumn and winter, you can wear big and heavy wizard robes. It is not affected by the season, but only by the terrain at most. In other words, other witches are not as luxurious as Jiangning. ¡­¡­ "Good morning, tutor!" "Well, good morning!" ¡­¡­ Along the way, I saw the little wizards in Jiangning spontaneously greet him. Jiangning also responded one by one. His actions at the banquet yesterday won him the favor of all the little witches. Whether it is a wizard born in aristocracy, or a wizard born in civilian, serf status. They all like this foreign wizard who is so young and powerful. The little witches followed Jiangning all the way to the auditorium. On the way, they kept asking Jiangning all kinds of questions. Men and women, regardless of age, all gathered around Jiangning and asked him all kinds of questions. Some ask about magic, some about other countries, and some about China. Jiangning has given correct and perfect answers one by one. His erudition and wide knowledge make these little wizards who have never been outside their hometown in their whole life envious. In this era when knowledge is monopolized by the nobility and the ruling class, it is a matter worthy of respect to have knowledge wherever you go. And these little wizards, in addition to the wizard of noble origin, have this condition to study. The rest of the little witches have no conditions at all and dare not imagine that they will learn knowledge one day. It''s the knowledge of witches that gives them great power and mysterious knowledge that everyone fears. Although they are still very young, they are very precocious. Smart, they have long known that entering Hogwarts to study is the only chance to change their destiny! What they have learned will not only change their fate, but also the fate of their family! Although the common people and serfs have no surnames, there are already some little witches who are considering the way to learn. Or stay in the wizard academy, or travel to Britain, travel to Europe. Jiangning''s experience provides them with a good choice and direction. Maybe in the future, they will fall in love and marry the wizards who graduated together, and then create their own wizard family! Whether they used to be aristocrats or civilians, they are now witches at Hogwarts. In this era of boasting by blood lineage, both nobles and civilians firmly believe in the theory of blood lineage. These little witches can be sure that once they get married in the future. So the first choice must be the same as the wizard''s partner, so that the offspring have a greater chance to wake up the magic and become a wizard. ¡­¡­ "Ha ha, my friend, you are very popular with these children!" When Gryffindor came to the auditorium, he saw a lot of little wizards gathered around Jiangning and asked him questions one by one. Gryffindor''s joy soared in his heart. He knew Jiangning''s ability very well. He was very happy to see these little witches grasp the opportunity consciously. "Dean!" "Well, let''s go to dinner!" Hearing what Dean Gryffindor said, the little witches gathered around Jiangning retreated. They still have a lot of questions that they didn''t say, and a lot of people didn''t ask. "Their energy is a headache, and they ask all kinds of questions!" After listening to Gryffindor, he was very happy: "friend, this is how they like you. You know, these little guys don''t dare to ask me and Salazar questions. You have a high affinity, my friend Jiangning looked at the grinning Gryffindor: "you''ve come to see me, not to see how popular I am!" "Of course not. In fact, we have a lot of questions to ask you. There are a lot of questions about magic Said Gryffindor. "Let''s go. I have something to ask you when I go back to Hogwarts this time." "What''s the problem?" Gryffindor asked curiously. He could not help but be curious. The four of them knew the power of Jiangning very well. More than ten years ago, it was very powerful. Now more than ten years later, the magic power of Jiangning is more terrifying! You can imagine how powerful he is. It''s rare to hear Jiangning ask them for help. "I''ll talk about it later!" ¡­¡­ In a room belonging to the big four, Jiangning and the big four are sitting on soft and comfortable chairs. In front of everyone, there is a cup of fragrant green tea! This kind of tea, which is brought back from the distant SELIS (China) via the Silk Road, is the aristocrat of luxury goods! But with the rise of the Arab Empire and the fall of the Tang Dynasty in Central Asia. Gradually, the silk road was affected. Because of the fall of the Tang Dynasty, as the Central Plains entered the troubled times of Five Dynasties and ten states, fewer and fewer Oriental specialties were transported back from the silk road. What''s more, we have to go through the pagan territory and finally arrive in Europe. The price of tea is more expensive than gold! What''s more, entering Britain Therefore, in this island country which deviates from the European continent, we can drink the most authentic Chinese tea. It is undoubtedly a symbol of identity and status! After learning about Gryffindor''s hard life, Jiangning generously gave them a few catties of green tea each! Besides, he taught them the Chinese way of drinking tea and Kung Fu tea. Different from the ordinary way of brewing, drinking kungfu tea is undoubtedly enjoyable. It can be regarded as a model of nobility, which makes the four giants particularly like. They think that this way of drinking tea matches the identity of nobility! Unconsciously, the spread of a cultural output, Jiangning is also in a good mood. I began to chat with the big four, talking about all kinds of problems and the discussion on magic. Finally, the topic comes to Jiangning. Chapter 236 ¡­¡­ Five people in the rich style of the room, drinking hot green tea, mutual exchange of knowledge. The atmosphere for a while, incomparably joyful! When the four giants satisfy each other''s curiosity, the topic returns to Jiangning. "King Solomon?" ¡Á four "That''s right!" Gryffindor frowned: "what do you want from him?" "Why?" Jiangning looked at Gryffindor puzzled. Rona, the symbol of wisdom among the big four? Ravenclaw began to explain: "it is said that King Solomon is a powerful Jewish wizard, proficient in magic, especially in dealing with the devil''s magic!" Helga? Hechpatch nodded yes, Salazar? Slytherin said in an emotionless voice: "not only that, according to an ancient book, he goes to hell! And signed a contract with the most powerful 72 princes and nobles in hell! " "Seventy two, I know that!" Gryffindor opened his hand: "so the question is, my dear friend, what do you want to do with King Solomon? He''s already dead, and he doesn''t even know where he''s buried. " "Is there no relevant record?" Gryffindor said: "it''s not that the soldiers of Babylon stormed into the city and found the bottle left by King Solomon. Inadvertently opened the seal of the devil, they have been exiled from the world "It''s just a legend, Gryffindor. As a matter of fact, that is to deceive Muggles. We are witches. Will we believe this nonsense? " Slytherin sneered. Rona? Ravenclaw suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Jiangning in disbelief: "Ning, you don''t want to find the 72 demons left by King Solomon in the legend, do you?" "This..." Gryffindor and they can''t believe it. Hechpatch said anxiously: "since ancient times, legends about demons have always emerged one after another. However, without exception, the devil is a cunning and treacherous generation! Those who go along with the devil never come to a good end! Ning, my friend, no matter what your purpose is, you''d better not deal with the devil! " Slytherin also had a serious admonition: "yes, demons are dangerous! Their harmfulness is more terrible than that of the black wizard! " Gryffindor concluded: "and they are mysterious, and we humans know very little about them. I''m afraid... "He didn''t go on, but everyone knew the meaning. "No contact with the devil, my friend!" ¡Á four Jiangning After a while, he said helplessly: "the fact is not what you think, and I have found two of the most powerful demons! Barr, Agares "What!!" ¡Á four Everyone said with one voice: "friend, give up! Demons are very dangerous. In terms of cunning and cunning, human beings are just weak babies compared with them. It''s no match at all "Well, don''t you ask me where I found the devil?" The big four did not speak and looked at him curiously. Jiangning said: "on the way of traveling, I found the devil sealed by Solomon, Agares! Then, in the new world underground tunnel in the different space, found the sealed devil bar! According to the words left by agarez and Solomon, he sealed the demons in 72 Jedi in the world "Seventy two Jedi?" Jiangning nodded: "yes, as the name suggests! It''s a place where the human body can''t set foot in! " Gryffindor said with a smile, "that''s great. In this way, you don''t have to worry about the devil''s seal being damaged unintentionally!" Slytherin began to pour cold water: "Gryffindor, you are not really pinning your hopes on coincidence!" "What do you mean?" Gryffindor frowned. Slytherin said sarcastically: "since ancient times, are there few seals laid by witches? As a matter of fact, the original witches considered more things than later generations. However, their seals are always destroyed for various reasons! Have you forgotten the evil that was once banished by the wizard? " Ravenclaw worried and said: "yes! Although the seals laid by the previous generation of witches are very strong, they have experienced the baptism of time. The seal will always be opened because of all kinds of coincidence, even if Ning did not find the devil''s seal. In the future, it may also be discovered by others. And once the devil is released, the human beings don''t know how much it will cost to seal the devil again! " "Alas, the blood spilled by ancient witches has not dried up yet!" "It''s not the same," he said. The dialogue between the four made Jiangning a little confused. However, from their conversation, Jiangning heard a lot of amazing things! "My friends, don''t you want to tell me something about ancient witches?" Jiangning asked. The four did not make a sound after listening, and the atmosphere was dignified for a moment! "All right!" Salazar? Slytherin took up the heavy topic and said, "it was a very long time, huh! How to put it? Long to no exact time and written records! In short, it''s the oldest time ever! According to some fragmentary records of the glorious era! It belongs to the glory of the ancient wizard completely Jiangning''s spirit with Salazar? Slytherin''s interpretation seems to have gone through endless time and returned to the glorious age of ancient witches that Slytherin said! "... the Witches of that era were very powerful! Different from today''s magic, the wizard civilization they developed is very powerful! So that they seem to be the representatives of omniscient! It is said that their footprints once set foot in a different world! Left the wizard''s Heritage... Conquered one race after another, branded them as slaves... Then, for some reason, the glorious ancient civilization suddenly fell into desolation! So overnight, it was weak. " People did not interrupt, quietly listening to the ancient legend of slythe forest pass! "The weak Wizard gives the former slaves hope. They have no sign of rebellion, the sorcerers were not aware of the time, so that the loss! In the end, although most of the slaves of the rebellion were successfully eliminated, the witches also suffered an unimaginable price! They were unable to eliminate the remaining slaves of the rebellion. Choose to seal them all, hope to use the power of time to kill all these slaves! Although the rebellion ended, the witches were also greatly weakened and had to start self-cultivation... Gradually, they forgot about the seal. " "Until some time, there was a gap in the seal! An ignorant young wizard, inadvertently opened the seal, let go of the crime of detention! War, once again "The wizard who was unable to take precautions paid the price of blood. After a lot of hard work, he finally eliminated some of them and expelled some of them. And after this catastrophe, many witches didn''t leave any inheritance at all and died in the war! It also led to the decline of later generations of witches... Until Merlin''s time, according to the broken inheritance left by ancient witches, he found a new way to create a different kind of wizard civilization! " "No wonder!" Those ancient magic patterns were so incomplete that they were noticed at that time, but this time Slytherin talked about it. Only then did I understand the whole story. It turned out to be like this. "Then, where are the banished slaves?" Jiangning asked. Gryffindor shook his head: "I don''t know. I just heard that it''s a distant alien space! In addition, there was no clue. All of them were destroyed by the witches at that time. " "The fear is that later generations will open the seal unintentionally, and then the whole world will be destroyed!" Ravenclaw said with relief. ¡­¡­ "My friends, although you are worried about these things. But I would like to say that the demons who were sealed in 72 Jedi by King Solomon may not be safe in their places "You''re right. How powerful were the ancient witches. The seal under the cloth takes almost everything into consideration. However, the result is still a mistake! Although King Solomon is a powerful wizard, he is still inferior to the ancient wizard! " Chapter 237 ¡­¡­ Yes, even such a powerful ancient wizard can make mistakes in the seal! So, what''s more, Solomon, who was not even a wizard in ancient times? Jiangning said again: "friends, in fact, when I first found Agares. It wasn''t discovered by accident, but Agares found me and lured me to the place of seal "To tempt you!" Slytherin was worried and said: "in this way, I''m afraid there is something wrong with the seal! I just don''t know what happened to the seals of other Jedi. " "If the devil comes out, I don''t know what the world will be like!" ¡­¡­ "Is it possible to find a record of King Solomon here?" Jiangning speechless looking at the room covered with dust, stretched out an index finger on the table rubbed. Looking at the thick dust on the index finger, silently rubbed on the clothes; And then look at the dust on the clothes, and quickly wipe clean. Ravenclaw laughingly looked at Jiangning''s action and said, "Ning, of course not here. It''s just a common pile of useless things. There''s a secret compartment in it, where we keep some of the orphans and incomplete chapters collected by the four of us! " "Then open it. What are you waiting for?" Gryffindor took out his wand, said something, and pointed it into the clutter in front of him. Only one sound was heard, and the thick floor began to be arranged in a disorderly and orderly way, revealing a new and shiny surface at the bottom. The whole room also seems to be reorganizing and arranging. What finally appears in front of five people is a luxurious and vast library. Turning around and looking back, the original gate has disappeared. "If you don''t know how to get in, no one will find this secret library." "All the books collected here are unique books. Without profound knowledge of ancient magic patterns, even if you know it, you can''t understand it! What''s more, we''ve left behind a deep protective magic. " Ravenclaw said. "The combination of mechanism and magic is very clever!" "Ha ha, it''s all thanks to Salazar!" Gryffindor laughed. "Yes Jiangning really did not see it, and looked up and down at Salazar standing by? Slytherin: "friend, I really don''t know that you even know the mechanism! Do teach me. When I was a child, I was very curious about this "Of course Slytherin agreed. ¡­¡­ "These books are very old and fragmentary. We can''t tell if there will be any information about King Solomon here. I can only search slowly! " Ravenclaw sighed. "Start looking!" ¡­¡­ Five people began to search in rows of bookshelves, where the collection of books is very rich. However, most of them are isolated and incomplete. It''s either the first edition or the second edition. Or the opening is missing, or the key part is missing. In a word, it is difficult to find something of real value in it. Moreover, Jiangning found that the writing of some books here was obviously written in wizard''s writing. There are some light to see the content, you can find that these are very deep meditation. However, due to the rupture of inheritance, the wizard of later generations will not be able to write such inscrutable words. Only in the words and methods left by the witches can we find another way to create another branch. Naturally, there is no information about Solomon in such books. "This is..." Looking at the cover with two horns, a mouth of fangs, ferocious Abstract appearance. Jiangning recognized that the image of the devil was painted on the cover! "The book of the devil!" Jiangning can''t wait to read this book. The first chapter focuses on the devil''s information. But Jiangning knows that it doesn''t need to look at it again. Skip here and continue to look. The following content focuses on the distribution of the devil, the information and resources of hell, and then records the experimental content such as the analysis of the devil. "It''s a precious experiment record left by a wizard who experimented with demons!" Jiangning is overjoyed. It''s just like dozing. It''s a coincidence to send pillows. However, when he continued to look at it, he found that there was nothing behind it. This book is missing, there is no record of the experiment, the book has been torn after the traces. "Alas Disappointed to put the book in his pocket, although there is no record of the most important experiment. But some of the records about hell and the resources of hell are also written, which can be used as a very important reference. In the library room, we didn''t talk to each other, just constantly browsing through all kinds of books. I hope to find some clues in these books. "Well, do you have any good news?" Gryffindor asked. "No ¡Á four "Keep looking, hope to find it." ¡­¡­ From day to night, but still did not find some useful clues. However, Jiangning found some information about the higher world from these ancient books. "I just don''t know if there are any records and materials after so many years." He didn''t know about it. He could only know it after he personally checked it later. "The book of warlocks!" Looking at the book in hand, it is obviously a book about warlocks! Open a look, if so, which gives a rough introduction to the blood warlock information. Mentioned dozens of powerful blood creatures, most of which were fierce beasts and powerful life in ancient times! Continue to read, there is an introduction, but it attracted Jiangning''s interest. "The devil sorcerer?" Jiangning emphatically looked at the content, but mentioned another variant branch of warlock! The devil''s blood into the body, so as to have the devil''s blood. In order to obtain the sound of hell, blessing the power of hell, control the devil. It''s even possible that, as a hellish aristocrat, he could dominate the Legion of demons. Is king Solomon a magician? But how is that possible? Is it possible for human will to resist the influence of the devil''s blood? These Jiangning are not clear, everything is a mystery. If you want to know the right answer, you can only know the most correct answer when you solve these puzzles one by one. The water in this world is far deeper than I know! Only by the big four''s words, you can make the vast world! What''s more, there is the sea! It is impossible for human beings to fully understand the secrets hidden in the sea. ¡­¡­ "There''s something "If you find something, go to Slytherin." Jiangning and Ravenclaw immediately rushed to Slytherin''s place. Five people sat around a table, looking at an ancient scroll of sheepskin spread out on the table. The sheepskin scroll looks very old and decadent. In the center, there is a picture of "star of David" and some strange symbols that I can''t understand. Although the ancient scroll is rotten and old, the five people present can find the residual magic breath. It is the protection of magic that prevents the ancient scroll from being destroyed because of the passage of time! And an ordinary picture is not worth exerting magic. "Star of David, is there a message of King Solomon here?" Chapter 238 Looking at the scroll, Jiangning asked Slytherin, "how did you find it?" Slytherin replied truthfully: "it was in the interlayer of an ancient Scripture that we found this ancient scroll." From Jiangning''s perspective, this Scripture is really ancient. The cover is made of unknown animal skin. Some hair adhered to the skin is not removed at all, but used as decoration. Inside the parchment, already yellow and black, the paper fold very badly, the degree of damage is also very serious. Reach for the old Scripture, hoping to find some clues in it. "Click!" "It bites people..." As Jiangning reached for it, two rows of twisted black and yellow tusks suddenly appeared in this old Sutra, trying to bite Jiangning. "Ha ha ha!" Gryffindor smiles without grace. Slytherin, Ravenclaw, and Hufflepuff also smile. "Ning, there are always some wizards who like to make such books. Some witches activate books just to keep them. And some witches are simply the cause of bad taste. " Jiangning is speechless. The witches in this world always have these wonderful flowers full of evil taste. However, the world''s witches, creation and invention are also very powerful. He took out his wand and pointed it at the open and close book. It''s quiet for a moment. I don''t know if it''s because of my age. The response speed of this biting Scripture is very slow. ¡­¡­ Looking through the books, I found that the words written on them were completely in another language. I can''t understand these words at all! Although it can be deciphered, the Scripture is very missing. It took a little time to decipher these words, and Jiangning found out what was recorded in this Scripture. Most of them are the content of praising the gods, as well as some sacrificial rites and offerings. Disappointed, he put down his book and shook his head at Gryffindor. Ravenclaw went to Jiangning and comforted him: "Ning, don''t be disappointed. Although we haven''t found any clues in this book, we haven''t gained anything, have we? " "Rona''s right, Ning. We have gained something. Next, we just need to decipher the contents of the parchment. Maybe we can find the next clue. " Said Gryffindor. "We will help you." ¡Á 2. Slytherin and hutchpatch. "Thank you for your help, my friends." ¡­¡­ "The scroll is painted with the star of David, which is the mark of King David. And Solomon was the son of King David. But you can''t tell by the star of David that it''s a sign to Solomon Gryffindor finished. Slytherin continued: "Godric is right. It can''t be concluded just because of the star of David that this is the clue left by King Solomon, and there are still puzzles in this ancient scroll." Five people are almost head to head crowded together, looking at the old black and yellow scroll. Even if it is applied to the form of magic, there is no change. But the five people are powerful witches, and naturally they can clearly feel the magic atmosphere contained in the ancient scroll. "What are these Gryffindor frowned and pointed to the symbol on the scroll. "It''s a bit like cuneiform writing, and a bit like alchemy symbols!" Rona? Ravenclaw said uncertainly that even though she is very intelligent, there is no clue in the face of these ancient words that are suspected to have been lost. "There is no way to translate!" Jiangning frowned tightly. It was the first time that he had met such a situation. Even the alien characters can be translated, but nowadays they cannot be translated. "The clue is broken!" Gryffindor said helplessly. Salazar? Slytherin did not speak. After a long time, he said uncertainly: "these symbols do not look like words, but like some special marks!" "Mark!!" With a flash of inspiration, Jiangning suddenly realized that these special symbols really look like some marks. However, even so, we can not get the next clue, and the current clue is still interrupted. "Rona, have you seen these marks?" Hechpatch asked Ravenclaw, one of the five, who was famous for his wisdom. Jiangning, they also look at Roy Na with expectant eyes. To their disappointment, royna shook his head and said, "I''m sorry to see you for the first time in my life. If it wasn''t for Salazar''s reminder, I don''t know. These are symbols, not words. " "Maybe I should go to Jerusalem!" "Jerusalem?" Gryffindor advised, "Ning, it''s all heretic territory now. Although there is no secular belief in witches, I also know that there are pagans and those pagan witches. It''s dangerous there, and their relationship with Europe is not very good. So far, these heretics are still in the Iberian Peninsula. " "What''s more, you are going to stay away from Europe and go to Asia without saying that you are in danger. It''s hard to avoid small troubles! " "Yes, Ning. Gryffindor, he''s right. You can''t go alone. There are so many uncertainties. The witches in that place are proficient in curses, weird and hard to guard against, and your appearance is different from that of Europeans and pagans. " Rona? Ravenclaw is also persuading Jiangning. Jiangning accepted their worries one by one and said, "you don''t have to worry about me. It''s not like I didn''t go through such a journey. Don''t forget, more than ten years ago, I crossed Europe, Africa and went to the new world. Isn''t the journey of thousands of miles safe and sound? Don''t worry, my friends. " "All right, but be safe!" "I will." After understanding Jiangning''s determination, it''s hard for the big four to say anything more. The only thing they can do is to tell Jiangning the location of the sorcerer gathering place in Europe. They know that Jiangning is very interested in these things. For this reason, we have prepared a lot of information for him. Jiangning was very moved by the meticulous efforts of the four giants. Jiangning thanks them one by one for their help. Later, the big four forced Jiangning to stay in Hogwarts for a few days, and then held a grand farewell dinner for him again. Jiangning originally refused to hold such a large-scale farewell dinner, but they couldn''t stand their repeated enthusiasm, so they had to play with it. On the occasion of parting, the big four bid farewell to Jiangning one by one, and then they watched Jiangning leave. ¡­¡­ Leaving Hogwarts, Jiangning sat in a carriage and walked slowly on the British island. Looking at the original appearance of the island, which had not been damaged, it took him a month to get to London because time was not urgent. Then a ship was hired to go to Europe. The first stop, he chose France. ¡­¡­ I have to say that Europe in this era is really terrible. In the face of this messy environment, Jiangning did not choose to enter the city of ordinary people, according to the information provided by Gryffindor. Enter the French magic world through a key to a door in the forest. The "prosperity" of French magic far exceeds that of Britain, although the flow of people is greatly reduced due to the black and white war. However, even so, the number of witches is relatively large. In a hotel, after booking a room and getting some hot water for a bath, Jiangning lay down on the bed to have a rest. Although he has a strong constitution, a little journey is nothing, but he is not willing to give up the habit of his whole life. Don''t sleep, how boring to be! Although in the room did not come out, but Jiangning is always vigilant. After entering France, these European witches did not look very friendly at him. Exotic appearance, coupled with young appearance, it is obvious that some witches regard him as a fat sheep! Chapter 239 The next morning, Jiangning got up early. There was nothing wrong last night. Maybe the guys who regarded him as a big fat sheep didn''t have the courage to attack him in the city! This has to be said to be due to strength. Without this powerful and almost invincible power. I''m afraid when he saw those hostile eyes, Jiangning thought about how to escape. "Sir, you are awake. How was your rest last night?" When going downstairs, the hotel staff saw Jiangning''s figure and rushed to say hello. Naturally, I know very well about his flattery, which is related to the factors of his generosity yesterday. "It''s OK. If the noise next door is smaller, it''s more perfect." "Ha ha." The guy who lived next door to Jiangning last night spent most of the night; The groans of one wave are better than another. It is estimated that the whole hotel can hear them clearly. He didn''t want to disturb other people''s good things, just blocked the opposite sound effect. "Yes." As he came down the stairs, Jiangning saw several witches in the hall. When they saw him coming down, his eyes were full of malice. They''re whispering to each other. "I''ll make you die later!" Looking at these evil wizards coldly, as they passed by, a wisp of black smoke adhered to them like maggots. Later, Jiangning pretended to be indifferent and ordered a breakfast. Don''t expect medieval food to be rich. Even with the charm of gourmet food, it lacks essential spices. The taste is absolutely not good. Although Jiangning''s living habits are relatively simple, they are also used to living a luxurious life. How can he eat these simple and bad medieval food? Sweep the food from the tray to one side, take out a nice cake from your space equipment, and drink wine with gorgeous packaging. With the remaining light, I observed the movement in the hall. "It smells good!" "I''ve never heard of this pure fragrance." "This exotic wizard is definitely from a noble family." With a sneer on the corner of his mouth, he began to enjoy breakfast and turn a deaf ear to everything around him. After breakfast, he settled the cost of accommodation, put on his big hood, and walked towards the countryside. Seeing Jiangning leave, several witches in the hall follow up quietly. ¡­¡­ Compared with modern times, the only advantage of ancient times is that the air is clear and the original scenery of the wild is well preserved. The rest can''t be compared with the modern world. After all, it''s inconvenient to live here everywhere. I''m used to the modern life, and I suddenly return to the bad ancient world, and it''s also the terrible medieval Europe. That feeling, absolutely not good Leaving the town full of peculiar smell and looking at the rough and primitive countryside, I can''t help feeling better. Quietly looking at the rat generation behind him, Jiangning walked towards the forest. ¡­¡­ "He''s in the forest. Keep up." "Be careful what traps the other side sets. Everyone be careful." "This wizard from a foreign land is absolutely rich. I can''t wait to get rid of his things. Then, sell him to another wizard as a slave ¡­¡­ When they entered the forest, they did not find Jiangning, which made them alert. Carefully form a ring, alert. At this time, a figure in a black wizard''s robe suddenly flashed in the forest in front of them. Five wizards saw it and immediately leaned close to them. When they arrived, they found no one at all. "Damn, is this guy playing hide and seek with us?" "There he is." Smell reputation, just see Jiangning is leaning on an oak, with a sneer at them. The five witches scattered with a grim smile and surrounded him. "Hey, wizard from a foreign land, give me everything you have." One of the witches with a serious burn mark on his face said viciously. "That''s right. As long as you hand over your things, we''ll let you go." "Hey, boy, do you agree with our request or not?" Seeing Jiangning just sneer, they didn''t answer their words at all, which made the five wizards seriously dissatisfied. "Avar, for life!" There is no sign of green light shot, right in Jiangning''s body. Looking at Jiangning''s body fell down, one of them jumped forward, came to Jiangning''s side and said, "ha ha, don''t you have nothing to do if you hand over the things? Now, I''ve lost my life for nothing With that, he felt for Jiangning, took off the ring and storage equipment he was wearing, and his eyes were shining with the golden light of Jin Jialong. However, when he looked up at Jiangning, he found that Jiangning looked at him coldly, with a sneer in his mouth, how to see, how to make people feel cold. "Ah "You... You... You" "Click... Click... Click..." Then in the wizard''s frightened eyes, the enemy who had been killed by him stood up strangely. Walking around, the body''s bones had a serious friction and error, cold eyes, straight at him. "Ah Never seen such a strange thing in medieval Europe, he was scared out of his wits. He waved his magic wand and kept sending out magic one after another. However, the strange corpse, but step by step toward him. He wanted to seek the help of his companions, but found that they all looked at him strangely. The sky in a moment a lot of gloomy, the forest constantly blowing bursts of wind, with heavy fog swept from all directions. "You... You..." He saw his companions coming towards him with strange faces. And in the forest, and out of countless strange corpses, constantly surrounded him. "Don''t come here, don''t come here..." "Ah ¡­¡­ "Bang!" Jiangning''s body jumped down from the top of the tree and looked at the five people lying on the ground. Their death was extremely terrible. His mouth was wide open, his whole body was covered with countless scratches and bite marks, and his eyes were as big as a brass bell. Seven orifices bleeding, the whole face is distorted, the pupil remains extreme fear. The crystal ball in the palm of the hand is shining with misty light. You can clearly see that there are five new souls in the crystal ball. They are constantly wandering in fear, constantly trying to find a way out. Open a corner of the sleeve robe, a thick layer of black fog emerges under the robe, and point to the crystal ball with one hand. The soul inside is absorbed by the black fog. Then, in Jiangning''s magic shadow hell, he received the first permanent residents. "Where is this?" Looking at the world surrounded by endless fog, the five witches were terrified. They began to explore tentatively, but then they were forced back by the monsters in the fog. With a shrill howl, they kept echoing in the silent and terrible hell. Chapter 240 For Jiangning, these are just the adjustment products on the journey, which are not worth paying attention to at all. All the way south, straight to the kingdom of Burgundy, here did not do too much stop. But came to the kingdom of Italy, he planned to go to Naples, by sea and land, to Jerusalem. While traveling through Italy again, I happened to hear that there was a famous witch nearby. The local Wizard of Italy visited the witch every day. Out of curiosity, Jiangning inquired about the deeds of the witch. It is said that she is proficient in prophecy and divination, but also very accurate, so almost every day a wizard to visit her. But the witch''s temper is very strange, not everyone can be met by her, she seems to have their own set of selection conditions. Maybe you look good, she will see you alone, maybe there will be some other things with you, but did not hear of any wizard, can be lucky to stay! Perhaps, just to see you pleasing to the eye, will also get her interview. It''s also possible that something in you attracted her, so you were approached by her. In a word, it is full of various uncertain factors. At present, Jiangning is full of curiosity about the witch. Not because she was a woman, but because she was interested in this ability to prophesy. So he wanted to see whether the witch''s prophecy was better than Cassandra''s. Moreover, if the witch can really make accurate predictions, it may provide some help for his action. Follow the crowd to the witch''s house. The witch lives in a wooden house with forests, swamps and mountains in the Apennine mountains. ¡­¡­ Jiangning originally thought that such a "maverick" witch would live in a gloomy and terrifying environment, or in an environment that was rendered by the stench of the swamp. But Jiangning was wrong. When he came to the witch''s house, he found that the environment here was very elegant. There is also a fence built by a fence, on which plants such as vines are parasitic. In the middle of the fence, there is a curved path made of small stones. At the end of the path is the witch''s residence, a simple single story wooden house. Looking around, there are dozens of enchanted witches in front of the witch''s fence. There are men and women, young and old. Most of them are whispering, talking to each other in a low voice, no one is loud and noisy, and they have a tacit understanding with each other. Obviously, they know the rules of witches. Jiangning''s arrival did not attract their attention, but a few witches looked back at him. Then he turned his head and continued to talk with his companion. Jiangning did not come forward to talk with these witches. Instead, he leans against a big tree and his big hood covers most of his face in the shadow. Only round chin and moderate red lips, exposed. The eyes covered by the shadow are looking at the wooden house in front and the surrounding environment. There is a dog, chickens, ducks and sheep in the fence. In addition, there is a small garden, a high grape trellis, a wooden table and three stools. It can be seen that the witch is good at life and full of life atmosphere. Although she lives here alone, she patiently improves her living environment and cultivates her sentiment. ¡­¡­ After waiting for a long time, the small door of the cabin finally opened. A house elf in old clothes came out and came to the fence to watch the crowd. The whispering crowd had already stopped talking. They looked at the house elves with expectant eyes. But the house elf is still looking in the crowd with his eyes, but he is very small, so he can''t see all the people outside the fence at one time. As a last resort, he brought a stool and stood on it. Looking around at the crowd, when he saw a man leaning against a big tree and holding his arms, his eyes lit up and he cried out, "Mr. wizard, my master asked you to come in." Putting down his arms, Jiangning came over. The crowd automatically divided on both sides, giving way to the middle of the road, looking at the wizard who could not see clearly. One face is not reconciled, but in the end did not make any radical behavior, had to retreat in twos and threes. The house elf opened the fence door and said to Jiangning, "Dear guest, my host, please." "Well, lead the way!" "Please follow me." With that, the house elf salutes again and leads Jiangning to the wooden house. Stone path is not long, about 20 or 30 steps away, soon came to the wooden house. The house elf opened the door of the cabin and stood aside. Jiangning walked in with his feet raised. Then the house elf came into the house and closed the door. "Sit down, dear guest." Jiangning nodded and sat down on a dark red sofa. The house elf disappeared with a bang. Jiangning, on the other hand, began to look at the decorations in the wooden house. Because this world is a magical world, although the wooden house outside is small, and only one story. However, the interior of the wooden house is extremely tall, and the decoration is luxurious and elegant. The floor was covered with solid wood, painted brown, and covered with a huge Persian handmade carpet. There is a huge crystal chandelier above, lighting dozens of candles. There is a tall fireplace in front of it, and the head of elk made of nitrate is hanging above it. On the left side of the fireplace, there is a circular staircase leading to the second floor. On the walls are hung red curtains and various oil paintings, surrounded by raised plaster lines, forming various patterns. Glass windows are made of pieces of colored broken glass. Many church glass in Europe are like this. Above the crystal chandelier, there is a large dome, which is painted with ancient Greek mythology. ¡­¡­ "Creak, creak." The sound of footsteps creaking on the wooden stairs; Jiangning looked for a voice and saw a beautiful woman with brown hair and a beautiful face, wearing a low cut skirt, coming. If it wasn''t for the powerful magic power of the witch, the beautiful woman in the low cut skirt would be more like a lady than a witch. "Hello, exotic wizard from afar!" The witch spoke, the voice with a special magnetic, very crisp feeling. In a word, it''s very comfortable to listen to, and it doesn''t seem charming and enchanting. "Nice to meet you, beautiful miss wizard." Huahua sedan chair people carry, people like to listen to good words, women prefer to listen to others praise her beautiful. After hearing this, the witch was very happy. Her eyes became crescent shaped and her high chest trembled. Now she was in a good mood. "My name is Elizabeth, and you?" "Jiangning, from China." The expression on Elizabeth''s face, unchanged, said with a smile: "China, a very remote place." "Yes, it''s a long way from Europe." "Ha ha." Elizabeth looked at Jiangning with a smile. Suddenly she thought of something. She covered her mouth and said, "Oh, I forgot to ask you to sit down. It''s really impolite." "It doesn''t matter." After they sat down one by one, Elizabeth ordered her house elf to bring some tea and cakes. Next, they have been talking about all kinds of things. However, it is mostly Jiangning who answers Elizabeth''s questions, and every time Elizabeth looks at her with a smile, and sometimes she is next to her intentionally or unintentionally, or pretends to tidy up her dress or play with her clothes, intentionally or unintentionally revealing a large snow-white ditch in front of her chest. Jiangning was a little unsure of the witch''s nature, probably because the witch always looked at her and laughed at her inexplicably, and still looked at him with a smile and eyes that could not be explained clearly. Chapter 241 After another chat, Jiangning couldn''t help it. Elizabeth, the witch, looked at him too vaguely. Jiangning had seen this look on Cassandra many times. "Miss Elizabeth, I''ve come to visit you mainly because I want to trouble you with something." Jiangning is sitting upright, looking at Elizabeth, slightly serious said. "Of course, any wizard who comes here to me wants me to do divination for them, and you are no exception." Jiangning did not speak, just looked at her. Elizabeth''s mouth curved: "as early as 30 days ago, I predicted that you would come to me. Fifteen days ago, I cleaned it carefully, because I know you will like it Jiangning:! " Some looked at Elizabeth in surprise, surprised by her ability of prophecy and divination. I thought that although her divination ability was accurate, there should be some restrictions or conditions. But did not expect, Elizabeth can accurately predict him, even when he will come, also predicted. This kind of divination and prediction ability is a very terrible thing in this world. "Then please prophesy for me!" Elizabeth said: "every wizard will come to me for divination, but it is not free. I have a condition." "You can tell me how much it will cost." "No, I don''t need money." Jiangning raised his eyebrows: "don''t you need money? What do you need, mineral plants, magical animals? Or do you need some alchemy equipment? " Elizabeth shook her head and said with a smile, "no, I just need you to marry me!" "Marriage?" "I''m sorry, it''s not in the plan of my trip," Jiangning said "Don''t you want to know why?" "I don''t want to." Elizabeth is a little surprised, red lips mouth slightly open, unwilling to ask: "why, am I not beautiful?" "No, it''s just that I''m not interested." "You can''t find what you want without my help." Jiangning sneered: "Hey, your prediction may not be accurate. I have found part of what I want to find. The rest is just a little more effort, so I want to try to find a way to save energy. " Elizabeth shook her head. "No, you don''t know anything about it. But what you are looking for is not completely stored in a corner of the world. " "Heterometric space?" "That''s right!" Jiangning is thinking that if only on earth, he will find it sooner or later. But once it comes to different spaces, it''s not so easy to find them. If you don''t know the coordinates, you can''t find the right position at all. It''s just like a headless fly, bumping into a wall and turning around everywhere, but in the end, it won''t get anything. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangning was silent for a long time. Elizabeth saw this, the corner of her mouth with a smile of satisfaction: "don''t think about it, I''ll marry you, what you want to find will be much easier with my help. Why refuse? " "There are many excellent male witches in the world. Why do you come to me? I have to be puzzled by your way of doing so. Let''s just tell each other so as to avoid mutual suspicion. " According to Jiangning''s previous personality, this fat meat will not be rejected. But now, there are some pushing and dragging. After all, a witch who is so "powerful" recommends herself to the pillow when she first sees you. It''s really suspicious. I have to say that Jiangning''s suspicions have been committed again Elizabeth nodded clearly, "well, I''ll tell you why." "I''m listening." Elizabeth took a sip of tea, moistened her throat, and spoke. "When I was very young, I had the ability to see through the future unconsciously. My parents were Muggles and serfs. They worked hard for the LORD all their lives. Often, the family worked hard for a year, and the surplus food could not meet the needs of the family. But the LORD was very greedy. He didn''t care about the serfs'' life or death. He tried his best to squeeze and exploit every grain of your food. " "We can''t resist such a life. I dare not resist, because that''s the rule. No one will make the decision for you, and no one will help you. All you can do is endure silently Until one day, the Lord wanted to invade me, and I fought to the death. My parents stood aside and didn''t dare to stop me. I felt that my life was dark. At this time, my savior appeared. She was a witch who studied black magic. She solved me, killed the Lord, took me away from there and gave me apprenticeship "The days when I study with my teacher are the happiest time of my life. Although she is a witch studying the evil dark magic, she is my Savior. Every day, I study black magic with my teacher''s heart, and my level is gradually improving, and I am very gifted in divination and prophecy, and the teacher also found this talent "After learning that I had this innate talent, the teacher was very happy and taught me everything. And my magic level is growing day by day Until one day, I found the teacher''s plot, she is studying an evil black magic. She wants my talent, she wants my body, she wants to take over everything "The soul is transferred to you?" Elizabeth nodded: "yes, I don''t know what kind of black magic she''s studying. I only know that her body gets worse every day, and her temper gets worse and worse. She looks at me like a hungry wolf. What''s more, she makes a lot of potions every day and forces me to drink them. I don''t know what it is, but I don''t dare to resist. I''m not her opponent at all The day before she wanted to attack me, I accurately predicted that day. When she didn''t pay attention, I poisoned her food with the scene I saw by prophecy, which also led to the failure of her dark magic that day. Finally, I picked up a life and accepted everything from her. " "What''s the matter with you marrying me?" Seriously, Jiangning is really curious. "I want family, I want family!" "What?" Elizabeth said: "the teacher forced me to drink the potion she made every day. Although the level of magic is increasing with each passing day, my body seems to have changed. I''m afraid of this change, but I don''t know what to do. After the teacher died, I looked through her notes. It turns out that although this magic medicine can enhance a person''s magic power, taking it for a long time will damage the body. My fertility is destroyed. I can''t have children. No one wants a woman who can''t have children, even a wizard. " "It bothers me. I long for a healthy and happy family. I''ve tried all kinds of methods and found many famous potion masters, but in my case, they are totally helpless. I don''t know how to solve it, but I''m not willing to continue to find a solution. Then, about seven years ago, I had a dream. In my dream, I see a man from a foreign country. I don''t know who he is, but I always feel that he can help me solve my problems. " Speaking of this, Elizabeth took a look at Jiangning, saw that he didn''t show much, glared at him, and said: "from that day on, I will dream about that man every day, because of my talent, I always have a wonderful feeling. Just a month ago, I once dreamed of this man. In my dream, we have a family and a pair of very lovely children around our knees... " "That''s bullshit!" Elizabeth suddenly roared: "do you know how painful it is for an infertile woman?" "I don''t know, but I want to ask you, how old were you when you predicted me?" "Twelve years old!" Jiangning speechless: "twelve years old, just a little girl. Don''t you feel that you think too much? " Elizabeth refuted: "in my hometown, there are many people who marry at the age of twelve. I am 26 years old and still unmarried. Is it wrong for a woman to yearn for a family? " Chapter 242 "Well, that''s not wrong." Elizabeth suddenly next to him, affectionately said: "you will form a family with me, right?" "Have you ever considered whether your prediction is wrong?" "No!!" ¡­¡­ Looking at her angry Elizabeth, Jiangning felt embarrassed for the first time. I used to be very cheeky. I didn''t shirk this kind of good thing. Was it because I was too tired? "Don''t think about marrying me. I already have a wife." "Are you married?" Elizabeth widened her eyes and looked at Jiangning at a loss. Jiangning nodded: "yes, I am married and have a son. I can try to help you and solve your physical problems. In return, you can help me get what I want. How about that? " "Can it be solved?" "I don''t know if I don''t make a specific analysis," Jiangning said ¡­¡­ "Can I analyze the reason when I lie in this bed?" Elizabeth looked at the silver white bed in front of her, which seemed to be made of metal and luxurious with transparent glass; There are some strange things I don''t know. "That''s right!" Elizabeth smell speech, take off shoes, lying flat on the automatic medical platform. After seeing her lying down, Jiangning started the medical platform. With a thin laser scanning, a metal female voice sounded: "please consult the cause of disease." "Who''s talking?" Asked Elizabeth. "Lie down, you don''t need to know." Jiangning rolled his eyes and didn''t bother to explain the terms that the other party didn''t understand, because it was just a waste of saliva. Jiangning issued a direct order: "comprehensive detection of the causes of infertility!" "Roger, testing." "Test finished!" "Print diagnostic report!" With the sound of the printer, Elizabeth turned her head and saw that a piece of white and delicate paper was spitting out from one side of her side. Her eyes widened in surprise. Jiangning picked up Elizabeth''s diagnosis report and had a systematic and comprehensive understanding of the causes of Elizabeth''s infertility. "Start the treatment!" "Orders are received!" "Who have you been talking to?" Elizabeth looked at Jiangning talking to the invisible woman, widened her eyes, looked at the surrounding environment in panic, and kept looking for the invisible woman. Then, Elizabeth''s eyes widened, looking at the bright white metal bed, suddenly stretched out two metal claws. Moreover, on these two metal claws, there is a green light. Formed a thin green line, constantly scanning in their own body. Then, Elizabeth felt an indescribable sense of comfort, she felt her body constantly changing. However, she can''t explain why. But the instinct of the body was telling her that she was getting better. This comfortable feeling lasted for a very short time. Elizabeth opened her eyes in disappointment and saw Jiangning staring at the glass plate on the metal bed. She didn''t know what she was doing. "What are you doing?" Elizabeth asked curiously. Jiangning looked at it for a while, then looked up and said to her, "your body is almost healed, but because you have been taking magic medicine for a long time, your body has suffered serious damage. Although some of them have been cured, there is still residual poison in the body, which needs continuous treatment. " "Can you make me recover completely?" Elizabeth looks forward to Jiangning. "Of course "Really? Now I can have offspring just like an ordinary woman? " This problem is Elizabeth''s most concerned problem, Jiangning is not a woman, unable to understand this special emotion. "Of course you can. If you are well treated, there is no difference between you and her normal woman. Nature can produce offspring! " "Great, great!" "But Happy with a child like Elizabeth heard this sentence, immediately nervous looking at Jiangning, asked: "what''s the matter?" Jiangning comforted her: "don''t be nervous. I haven''t finished what I said. Because your body has been taking the magic medicine which is harmful to your body for a long time, some of the remaining poisons are not completely clear, so I need to cook a special magic medicine for you and insist on taking it for 30 days. Then, the remaining poison of your body can be completely recovered, and you can make up for the loss of your body. " "Of course, it''s all right. It''s only 30 days. I can afford to wait. " Elizabeth said, suddenly looking at Jiangning affectionately, and then pounced on him. Hot red lips blocked Jiangning''s lips, Jiangning completely unable to prevent. Then they fight back, kiss each other, attack the city and land, and then attack the place that can''t be described below her neck... Their clothes are constantly off, and the place that can''t be described below her neck is no longer small. Then they fall to the soft bed, where can''t be described below her neck, and they become one ¡­¡­ "Dear, are you looking for the devil sealed by King Solomon?" Asked Elizabeth. "Yes, that''s why I want to come and have a try after hearing about your name." But Elizabeth frowned and said, "the devil is never easy to provoke. Do you want to rule the world with the help of the devil when you look for them?" Jiangning rolled his eyes: "I''m not so bored. I''m trying to dominate the world! In fact, for these demons, I''m useful. I have an experimental study. I need these demons! " "So it is, witches always love to study some miscellaneous black magic!" "Elizabeth, can you help me find the coordinates of Solomon''s seal? Or, he wrote down these vital coordinates on something? " "I''ll try," said Elizabeth "All right then!" ¡­¡­ As night falls, Elizabeth takes out a crystal ball that seems to be specially made. The base of the crystal ball is inlaid with gold base. Elizabeth sat on a violet cushion, her hands stroking the crystal ball, her eyes fixed on it. Suddenly, Elizabeth closed her eyes, bursts of smoke appeared, and then Elizabeth''s body began to spasm slightly! She began to prophesy in a low, trembling voice. "The devil is sealed in a place where no mortal can set foot in. When the star of David shines again and his people cry, King Solomon will guide those who come after him..." "Ah "What''s the matter?" Jiangning asked with concern, putting her hands on Elizabeth''s shoulder. Elizabeth said: "I have predicted hundreds of times, the first time this kind of problem! Ah, my head, it hurts! Her body trembled again, and she said the following prophecy again: "abide by the ten commandments and make a covenant with the people; Be kind to our people and pass it on to you "Elizabeth, wake up, are you all right?" Jiangning shook Elizabeth, her face turned white and her body was dripping with cold sweat. "I feel so bad..." Jiangning picked up Elizabeth, let her lean on her chest, took out a bottle of Medicine: "Elizabeth, drink this, you will be much better!" "Yes." After Elizabeth drinks the medicine, the facial expression slightly improves, the breath also gradually steady, slowly enters the dreamland! "Solomon, leave the last sixteen words. What do you want?" Chapter 243 On the bright blue Mediterranean Sea, a small boat sails towards the Canaan lowlands in the warm breeze. This land, according to legend, is the promised land given to Jews by God. Since the Jews originally divided the two countries, Israel and the Jewish state, they were successively defeated by the Assyrians and the balumbians. The Jews who lost their country and their families became slaves of Assyrians and Babylonians. The Jews were destroyed by Assyria and baronby in 586 BC and 722 BC respectively. The capital of the Jewish kingdom was conquered by barenby, and the Babylonians later took most of the Jews to Babylon as slaves. Sixty years later, the Persian Empire conquered Babylon, Cyrus ordered the release of the Jews imprisoned in Babylon, and the Jews returned to Jerusalem. Since then, the ancient Greek and Roman expeditionary forces have come here. After centuries of cruel rule, Jews were slaughtered like fish. In AD 66, the Jews set off a large-scale uprising against the plunder and taxes of the Roman Empire, known as the "Jewish War". The war lasted four years. In A.D. 70, the Roman army captured Jerusalem and submerged the whole city in a pool of blood. 1.1 million people were killed and 97000 sold as slaves. After the defeat of the Jewish War, a large number of Jews were forced to leave their hometown and scattered all over the world. In the 7th century, the army of the Arab Empire came here, and the Canaan lowlands became the rule of the Arab Empire. Originally, it was the land of reproduction promised by God. Because of the loss of its master, it was gradually occupied by foreigners. ¡­¡­ The time line at this time is 947 A.D. the Middle East was dominated by the Fatima Dynasty. In Chinese history, it was called "green food". In its East, it occupied the territory of "black food", including Persia, Caucasus and Central Asia. In the Iberian Peninsula in Europe, there is also an Arab regime, which is known as the "white food" in Chinese history and the "caliphate of Cordoba" in European countries, also known as the "Western Saracen Empire" ¡­¡­ After seven days of sea voyage, Jiangning and Elizabeth are finally approaching their destination. Jiangning, the place they chose to land is Joppa! This is the name of Greece, and the Jews call this good port Jaffa, the later Tel Aviv. ¡­¡­ After stepping out of the boat and being down-to-earth, Jiangning looked up at the dock environment. As a well-known port since ancient times, Tel Aviv is very active in marine trade. On the wharf, there are merchant ships moored everywhere, and there are a lot of people on the shore, people coming and going, constantly moving and unloading goods. As a foreigner, the looks of Jiangning and Elizabeth are too different from those of most Arabs. Put on the big hood, Jiangning takes Elizabeth into the city. After entering the city, Jiangning is going to find a hotel to settle down. The sea voyage since the seventh day has made life a little boring. But Elizabeth did not feel that it was probably her first voyage. Along the way, Elizabeth''s spirit was strong. Every day is not doing sports with Jiangning, or looking at the beautiful Mediterranean scenery. Now, when she comes to the Middle East, Elizabeth is in high spirits. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Jiangning was forcibly pulled up by Elizabeth and dragged him around the city. Jiangning has no interest in this. What''s worth appreciating about the ancient dilapidated houses? What we eat, drink, wear and use are not as modern as they are today. We really don''t know where to hang out. Jiangning''s footwork has slowed down a lot because he is carrying an oil bottle. He plans to travel more in this ancient land. In the city, there are many European faces, most of them businessmen. Businessmen are probably the most adventurous people in the world. As long as there are businessmen, they dare to go wherever they are. They don''t care if you have black skin, white skin or yellow skin. What I care about is business, whether I can make money or not, and nothing else. Although Elizabeth''s appearance will not stand out here. But Jiangning''s appearance can arouse people''s curiosity. Oriental soft face, black hair, plus the pair of hard to identify in the end is black or brown, brown eyes. In this foreign land far away from China, it''s really curious to suddenly see an oriental face. Jiangning turned a blind eye to these curious eyes. He understands this kind of look, when you are surrounded by people with the same skin color, hair color and pupil color from childhood to adulthood in any country or nation. You won''t be surprised, but one day, when yellow haired, blue eyed European white people suddenly appear in your life circle, you may be very curious and even surround them like monkeys. Accompanying Elizabeth shopping, Jiangning found that Tel Aviv is a city where witches and ordinary people live together. It''s just that witches can tell each other, but ordinary people can''t tell whether their neighbors are ordinary people or witches. Along the way, Jiangning met several waves of Arab wizards, whose magic (mana) could not hide from Jiangning''s eyes. The vast amount of magic hidden in Jiangning''s body can not hide from these Arab witches. Between each other, brush past, most of each other with a nod of goodwill. ¡­¡­ Jiangning found that these Arab witches collected a variety of minerals and plants, which are very rich. What''s more, most of them are things that they have never collected. With the attitude of research and experiment, Jiangning naturally bought a batch of them for future research. Just then, a sound of scolding and whipping came. Following the reputation, I saw an Arab bearded man waving a whip, constantly whipping and rolling on the ground. While whipping, while constantly cursing, a few whips down, was hit on the back of the skin immediately. The Arabs around them were smiling and even cheering. At this time, from the crowd of onlookers, suddenly out of a group of men and women, young and old. They stopped the whip wielding Arabian moustache. A woman came forward and kept trying to say something, but the Arabian moustache didn''t pay any attention. Rudely push away the woman, and then waving a whip, constantly whipping the crowd. "Please, don''t fight any more." "Chinese?" Hearing the familiar mother tongue, Jiangning pushed away the crowd and stepped forward to check. This one sees, the facial expression instantly becomes iron blue! In front of these ragged, filthy men, women and children, it is clear that they are the same Chinese as themselves. All of them, young and old, wore heavy fetters, which clearly represented the status of slaves! "Shua!" The crowd only felt a cold silver flash; I didn''t know what was going on, but I saw the action of the Arab beard who raised his whip and froze in an instant. And in the center of the scene, there was a strange figure. He was dressed in a big black robe, with leather armor and shoulders on his chest, and dark brown leather boots at his feet. In his right hand, he holds a bright silver blade about one meter long. The crowd was silent at this time, and even the beaten man looked up at Jiangning in surprise. At this time, the breeze came. With a hiss, the head of the immobile Arab slave owner rose up in an instant. Scarlet blood, turned into rain of blood. The crowd didn''t change dramatically until then! The crowd immediately retreated, leaving at least three meters of space for Jiangning. Turning around, the crowd immediately stirred and retreated. He took off the hood he was wearing and showed a soft Oriental face. He looked at the group of slaves who were surprised and surprised: "are you all right? Why did you become slaves of barbarians?" "You... You are..." one of the elders, with trembling hands, looked at Jiangning in surprise. After a long time, he was very excited and said again, "are you from the Tang Dynasty?" "Tang people? You mean Datang? " Jiangning asked. Hearing the word "Datang", the old man said excitedly: "yes, Datang! Are you from Datang? " Jiangning had a little guess about the identity of these people: "are you descendants of Anxi army?" Chapter 244 "Yes, we are the descendants of Anxi army. Oh, my God. I didn''t expect that I could see the people of my hometown in this barbarian land with my own eyes! " Looking at his tearful expression, Jiangning could not understand this special emotion, but could feel the joy in their hearts. "This is not a place to talk!" Shuasha several cold light flash, shackles of their freedom were cut off in an instant. At this time, the Arab soldiers stationed in the city also quickly came and surrounded them. Facing the nervous descendants of Anxi army, Jiangning''s eyes were cold and silver, and all the soldiers fell to the ground like dominoes. "Dear... This..." Elizabeth then came over, just came here, saw Jiangning mercilessly killed dozens of people. "Take me where you live!" "Yes, this way, please." ¡­¡­ "Is this where you live?" Looking at the piles of shacks, the surrounding environment is dirty, and the place where people live is also mixed with cattle, sheep and livestock. Each of them, wearing heavy shackles, is surrounded by a circle of fences closed, but also left behind soldiers handle. After these soldiers were eliminated, Jiangning was welcomed into his residence by the descendants of Anxi army who he rescued. "My Lord, my house is too messy. I neglect my Lord." The old man looked at Jiangning apologetically. "Never mind!" In the eyes, the bright silver is shining, and everyone''s shackles break into two sections in an instant. The descendants of the Anxi army of the Tang Dynasty who lived in the slave shed were about two thousand men, women, old and young, all ragged and emaciated. Everyone''s face, with despair, for the future they have no hope. Once they become slaves, they are not only themselves, but also their descendants. For Jiangning''s magic power, their eyes finally changed and were filled with a new emotion, which is called hope. "My Lord, are you an immortal?" "I''m not!" Although some disappointed, but still for Jiangning''s arrival, feel excited. In the voice of the elderly, more than 2000 men, women and children gathered in an open space, looking at Jiangning. The man who was rescued by Jiangning in the street also kept talking about Jiangning to the people around him. Including the rescue of them, the killing of dozens of Arab soldiers and other things, also said. The onlookers were very grateful for Jiangning''s action. They looked at Jiangning with expectation. "Tell me about your situation! How many Tang people are there in Dashi "Yes, my Lord." Then, the old man said their origin. Since he is a descendant of the Anxi army, it must have something to do with the hengluo war between the Tang Dynasty and the Arab Empire. Both sides are in the most powerful period, and they have entered into Central Asia to fight for Central Asia. Facing the invasion of Arabs, the famous general Gao Xianzhi led tens of thousands of Anxi army to confront the Arab army which was their enemy several times. As a result, Gao Xianzhi was defeated! The Anxi army is very elite and has suffered heavy losses. In addition, it is inconvenient to supply. The Tang Dynasty gave up Central Asia, and the whole Central Asia became green. The Tang people living there and the captured Anxi army were all denounced as slaves by the Arabs. Or force you to believe in their religion, or die. "Are you married to the locals, too?" Looking at the crowd, it was obvious that there were many people whose faces had changed, Jiangning asked. The old man sighed and said helplessly, "as a slave, how can you intermarry with the free people? They were all born by intermarriage with foreign women who were slaves, but they were still slaves. " Suddenly, I thought of something and felt nervous: "my father, although their appearance has changed, they still have the blood of my Tang people and learn from my Chinese culture. Even as a slave, I will never change my faith in their teachings. " "Chinese culture? At that time, there were also scholars among the captives of Anxi army and the plundered Tang people? " "Yes, there are also many powerful and noble children in Anxi army who came to gild." The old man nodded and admitted. Jiangning is in a panic, which makes sense. At the beginning of the Anxi army and the Tang Dynasty, one was the elite of the elite, the other was in its heyday. It is estimated that at the beginning, many powerful children regarded this fight with Dashi as a gilded road. Unexpectedly, tens of thousands of elite Anxi army were defeated. Although the casualties of giving Da Shi were also very large, it did not damage the foundation of Da Shi. Through this war, the Anxi army lost its elite, and the Tang Dynasty also turned from prosperity to decline. As for why Dashi didn''t take the opportunity to move eastward, it is estimated that he was scared by tens of thousands of expeditionary troops. In their view, tens of thousands of people met the enemy several times. Although they were defeated, they also suffered heavy casualties. In the face of Datang, who doesn''t know the depth and the bottom line, Dashi has no further provocation. "Since we inherit Chinese culture and have the blood of Miao people of Han nationality, we are naturally Han people." "Thank you for your understanding "Do you know how many descendants of Anxi army are scattered in Dashi?" Jiangning asked. The old man hesitated and said, "I don''t know this, but I know that there are thousands of slaves in Joppa. I don''t know how many flesh and blood compatriots there are in other places. " Jiangning nodded and said, "later, I''ll take you to a place where you can wait." The old man said excitedly, "my Lord, can we still go back to our hometown? I don''t know what happened to Datang now. " "Old country?" Shaking his head, he sighed: "I''m afraid I can''t go back. Datang has already died. The original battle of hengluo has been almost 200 years now. Now, the Central Plains have already entered a troubled time and have not yet been unified, even if you wait to go back. There is no good result. I''d better find another country for you to live in. " "Datang!" More than 2000 people, hearing the bad news, knelt down in front of the East and mourned for the Tang Dynasty. Although several generations have passed, they have guesses in their hearts, but it''s far less than hearing the coming shock with their own ears. "Home is gone. I can''t go back. In this barbarian land, even if you die, you are still a ghost! " More than 2000 people cried bitterly, and the cry rang through the world. At this time, a fire burst into the sky, towards the shack. Wand in hand, a fierce wave, a bright silver cover out of thin air set up, firmly protect. The fire attacked, and there was no alternative to the bright silver cover. More than 2000 people were terrified, but they were relieved to see such a magical scene. "Hum, wizard!" The body soars up and looks down. In the open space below, there are more than a dozen local witches and some troops. After seeing Jiangning''s figure, the archers immediately shot bursts of dense arrow rain. How can ordinary utensils hurt Jiangning? Without moving, the arrow rain within three feet of his body turned into powder one after another. From Jiangning, black smoke sprang out abruptly, like a poisonous snake, to more than a dozen witches and troops below. A few witches took the opportunity to escape, the rest did not escape the wizard and the army, the body was torn apart in an instant. ¡°%£¤#¡± I don''t care. I don''t even care what the witches say. The remaining witches died in an instant before they could escape. ¡­¡­ "I can''t stay here. I''ll take you to a safe place." Looking at the crowd who had been shocked by his means, Jiangning turned to them and said. "Yes, it''s all up to my Lord!" More than 2000 Tang slaves packed up their clothes, cattle, sheep and livestock, and left in Jiangning''s footsteps. Chapter 245 (there is a mistake in the previous chapter. The Fatima Dynasty (big food in green clothes) has just risen. It will take Jiangning to ride a white Arabian horse and look at the descendants of Anxi army who support the old and carry the young, carry clothes, food and livestock behind him. Finally, I realized the complicated mood when Moses led the Jews to leave Egypt. There are joys and worries. Happily, like Moses at the beginning, he led the people to get rid of the slaves and bring them to a new land to give them a stable life. The worry is that once these people leave themselves in the future, will they still be as stable as ever when surrounded by wolves? However, he can''t leave these worries behind until they are completely powerful, can he? That''s too unrealistic, and Jiangning doesn''t have that much time. "Where shall we go, my lord?" "Go to the big food." "Big food?" "Yes." Lin Fu was shocked: "my Lord, we should stay away from the land of Dashi. Why should we go to Dashi?" Only when Jiangning talked with the old man did he know his surname was Lin. Jiangning''s eyes seemed to go through the space and looked at the capital of Dashi: "we still have compatriots. If we stay in Dashi country to suffer, we will go to the city of Baghdad all the way to pick up our compatriots. And then, we''re going to have a piece of land where we''re going to be white, and we''re going to have to multiply. " "Can this be done?" "Hum, watch it!" One side and Jiangning parallel Elizabeth, looking at her with worry: "dear, you take so many people, but also to the capital of Saracen Empire?" "I know how much weight I have. I''m not afraid of these mortals!" Jiangning is full of self-confidence, and he really has the strength. He knows the same thing, whether he is a European wizard or an Arab wizard. In the strong, will not exceed four! Not to mention, whether there is a level 4 wizard in town is still unknown. "All in all, be careful!" Said Elizabeth. "I know." The team continued to march towards Baghdad. Along the way, they met Arab herders, who could not help but snatch them. In addition, when encountering the city, Jiangning took the lead in breaking down the city walls and gates, forcing the officials inside to offer food, cloth, various properties and livestock. If they don''t obey, they will kill a group of people and see if there are Tang slaves in the city. If so, they will be rescued and taken away. This process of constant robbery along the way, to tell the truth, can improve people''s morale. In just a few days, these Tang people, who had been reduced to slaves, suddenly rose in spirits. Although they are still a little thin, they have been eating meat, fresh vegetables and fruits for many days, which makes them look better. I believe that as long as you are in peace of mind for a few months, you can grow strong again, both men and women. After half a month, the team led by Jiangning has grown rapidly from more than 2000 to more than 10000. Jiangning doesn''t know how many Tang people there are in the whole territory. However, it''s definitely more than my own team. Moreover, along the way, he plundered the Arabs and took in the descendants of the Tang Dynasty, which made Jiangning and his group spread rapidly in the Middle East and spread to the East Rome, that is, Byzantine. ¡­¡­ Today, there are more than 10000 people in this group of descendants of the Tang people, and there are countless plundered food and livestock. During this period, Dashi''s army came to stop, but all of them were killed by Jiangning alone. Later, Jiangning retaliated by spreading pestilence in the city of Dashi, and specifically spread the news to the monarch of Dashi, asking him to wash his neck and wait. The arrogant attitude and action shocked the whole big food country. When mufti, the king of Abbas Dynasty, was informed, he was shocked and angry. Shocked by the audacity of these people, he was angry that all the troops sent to exterminate were destroyed, and only one of them came back to report. Although muti was angry, he did not dare to vent his anger on the Chinese in his territory. However, he heard that a city under his rule took the Chinese slaves to vent his anger. As a result, the leader who was enslaved by the Tang people, a mysterious and powerful wizard, spread a terrible plague in the city. As a result, all the people and animals in the city died! For such a powerful wizard who is hard to control, muti dare not try the law by example. ¡­¡­ "Honey, how about a quick look?" Elizabeth took out a picture like a treasure. Jiangning took it and saw that the man on the white horse in the picture was herself. He was dressed in a big black robe, with leather armor on his chest, and leather shawl on his shoulders. Behind him is an endless dragon, men and women, old and young, driving countless cattle, sheep, horses and camels, pushing carts full of grain, cloth and gold and silver. Everyone''s face, brimming with a happy smile. Jiangning looked at Elizabeth in surprise and said with a smile, "the painting is very good. I didn''t expect that you still have the talent of painting!" Elizabeth said triumphantly: "what you are doing now is the same as the legendary Moses who led the Jews to flee Egypt. The only difference is that the compatriots you lead are not fleeing, and there are no Egyptian troops behind them. And it''s going straight to the capital of the Saracen Empire, which is different from Moses. " "Ha ha, I just want to use this method to let the whole Europa and the future history remember the cost of oppressing and enslaving our nation!" In the eyes, the killing opportunity is full. "Honey, you have to be safe." "I will!" ¡­¡­ Far away in Baghdad, the current king of the Abbas Dynasty, moti, is furious! His ministers and generals were all silent and did not dare to speak at all. We can only wait passively, and the anger of the monarch dissipates. The news from Joppa, Amman, Damascus and other places these days has shocked the whole world. The whole Abbas Dynasty was extremely shocked by the riots caused by the slaves of the Tang Dynasty, but they could not retaliate, because the bloody lessons of the previous scene were close at hand. This makes the whole black food, panic, helpless. "Tell me, tell me! Now, the whole world is watching our jokes! I was forced to the present situation by a group of runaway slaves! You said, "what should we do?" Muti was furious and swearing. The ministers did not dare to answer, and no one dared to provoke the burning brow of muti. "Your majesty "Yes?" Muti followed his voice and saw that among the ministers came an old minister. Seeing this man, muti''s face was a little slow: "BAHA, what do you suggest?" The minister, BAHA, hesitated for a moment and said, "I heard that the leaders of the Tang people who escaped from slavery suddenly emerged, and they were also powerful witches. Since he is a wizard, mortals are not necessarily his opponents. It''s better to hire Chinese witches and those pagan witches who are not converted to China, and let them deal with the Tang wizard themselves. If they can kill each other, they are allowed to keep their own beliefs. Why not "Are you sure it will work?" Muti hesitated. BAHA boldly said, "Your Majesty, what if you don''t try? It''s better to let the whole world laugh at us and watch the opposite direction move forward, instead of sending a soldier to stop us! " "Good!" When muti patted the throne, it was dignity that got the upper hand. "Haba, you''re in charge of contacting the Wizards. As long as anyone can take the head of a Chinese wizard, then I will allow him to keep his own faith, and even I can delimit a territory for him to lead the tribe as a chief. " "Yes, your majesty!" ¡­¡­ Jiangning was not clear about the plans made by the Abbasid monarchs and ministers. At this time, he was touring the whole camp, the camp of more than 10000 people. At a glance, he could not see the side. There were tents, heads and livestock everywhere. Jiangning''s explanation is nothing more than fire prevention and the prevention of enemy attacks. After making it clear, Jiangning went to the smelting camp again, where the sound of beating and forging never stopped. The descendants of the Tang people here, according to the knowledge inherited by their ancestors, combined with the forging technology of Ma Shige. Forging, the equipment of Anxi army in the former Tang Dynasty! Jiangning can not stay here all the time, so these Tang people must pick up the wind of bravery to protect themselves! Otherwise, it will be reduced to fish on the chopping board of other people! Chapter 246 Seeing the arrival of Jiangning, all the craftsmen who are forging weapons and armor stop their work and salute respectfully. Jiangning signaled to them to get up. Since he had collected the descendants of the Tang Dynasty, Jiangning first abolished some etiquette and the slave etiquette imposed on them by the slave owners. He took out a horizontal knife and pointed to the edge of the knife. He slashed at the wood. The wood was broken in response to the sound, and the cutting place was as smooth as a mirror, not rough. Then he bent the knife at an angle with both hands, loosened it, swung the blade a few times, and then recovered again. Satisfied said: "yes, hardness and toughness have been qualified! After a period of time, everyone''s bodies are well cultivated, and then they can be trained into an army. This is a world surrounded by barbarians. If we don''t advocate martial arts and bravery, sooner or later we will destroy our family! " People now worship Jiangning''s words as if they were gods. In short, they believe whatever Jiangning says. Later, Jiangning encouraged a few words and returned to his tent. ¡­¡­ In the tent, Elizabeth is wearing a thin and transparent gauze, lying on the bed, looking at Jiangning like charm. Jiangning went to the bed. Elizabeth got up and took off his clothes and shoes for him. She brought a basin of water to wash his feet. Then, he leaned over. After the passion subsided, Jiangning lay on the bed, embracing Elizabeth. Elizabeth drew a circle on his chest and asked, "what are you going to do with your people?" Jiangning sighed: "what else can we do? Since we have saved them, we should be responsible for their safety. I can''t go back to my old country. It''s now in a time of war. Even if they get there, it''s not likely that they will end up there. " "But it''s not safe here. They are all surrounded by great powers. I''m afraid they can''t protect themselves. It''s nothing without you. " "I know what you said, so I''m going to find a piece of land in Europa for them." "Europa?" Elizabeth exclaimed: "it''s not necessarily safe there. Powerful countries are everywhere, and we don''t know how many people there will be. Even if they occupy the land, they will not be able to keep it "I know that naturally, so it''s still a matter of population," Jiangning said. If it''s less, find a smaller land for resettlement. " "Have you figured out where it is?" Asked Elizabeth. Jiangning nodded: "well, I have an idea. Just see how many people there are at present, and then think about the rest. " Elizabeth said with a smile: "you will probably become the only monarch in history who does not worry about the land!" Jiangning looked at her in surprise: "monarch? You mean, lead them to build a country? " "Isn''t it? Otherwise, who in this group has the ability or prestige to become a king? " Elizabeth asked. "I don''t think we''ll have offspring, Elizabeth!" "What do you mean?" Jiangning sighed: "physically, it''s hard to have offspring, and even if you get pregnant successfully. But it''s also very harmful to your body. " But Elizabeth said, "it doesn''t matter. I don''t care. My biggest wish in my life is to be able to give birth to my own child, even if I pay for it, it doesn''t matter! " "Elizabeth... You!" Elizabeth, however, stopped him from saying, and turned over and rode up: "the movement of breeding has begun!" ¡­¡­ As night falls, the heat of the day dissipates, and the temperature at night begins to drop suddenly again! The temperature difference between day and night is so repeated that if these Tang people had not lived in this area for nearly 200 years, they would not have been able to endure such an environment. Around the camp, torches were inserted, and soldiers on duty were on patrol day and night. There''s no way not to be careful. It''s still in Dashi''s territory, and it''s in its center. And they, in the eyes of Dashi, are just a group of slaves who escape again. If attacked by the cavalry of Dashi, the whole camp will be in ruins in a short time. How can Tang people who have just changed and are looking forward to a better life endure this? Therefore, every night, there are strong Tang people who patrol day and night in their armor. On a gentle slope outside the camp, dozens of knights, dressed in black and riding high horses, are constantly observing the brightly lit camp ahead. "This is the camp of the escaped slaves?" A black bearded leader inquired about the Knights around him. The knight nodded and pointed to the camp ahead: "yes, sir, this camp is built by the escaped slaves." "It''s said that the leader of these runaway slaves is a wizard with powerful magic power? Is that so? " "Yes, their leader is a powerful wizard! The high city wall and the elite army were vulnerable in front of him. It''s said that he spread plague in a city last time! It''s just revenge for hundreds of slain slaves "That''s arrogant!" After listening to this, the knight added, "yes, these runaway slaves are extremely arrogant! Therefore, the great Caliph asked such a great wizard as you to help the Empire eradicate runaway slaves! " "Did the Caliph really decide to give me territory?" he asked The knight nodded without hesitation: "yes, the great Caliph said. As long as you are the leader of the escaped slaves, the head of the wizard is dedicated to the Caliph. Then the great Caliph will grant you a fiefdom! " Some of the witches and tribesmen behind him had a green light in their eyes when they heard the promise again and again. "Race, follow me!" "Ah, Lala..." A strange call, dozens of riding toward the front of the continuous camp. ¡­¡­ "Ah... Honey, why did it stop? Go on Elizabeth is closing her eyes to enjoy, but the sudden pause makes her wriggle discontentedly. Jiangning looked out at the tent of the barracks and said with a sneer, "there are rats who don''t open their eyes. They have come to the door to look for death." Quickly get up, jump out of bed and start to put on clothes. Elizabeth also quickly got up and stood in front of Jiangning, helping him put on his clothes. "I''ll come as soon as I go. Go on sleeping!" Jiangning touched Elizabeth''s body, and without waiting for her response, she rushed out of the tent. "Be careful!" ¡­¡­ "Ah, Lala..." "Haha, as long as I take the head of that wizard, I will become a real aristocrat! My people and their descendants will have a stable and rich life! " In her mind, she imagined that she would take the head of the runaway slave leader and go to Bagdad to ask for credit! Then he was given a piece of land and became a real aristocrat. At this time, in front of the land, suddenly appeared a figure in a black robe. She looked at her, and she couldn''t help but sneer at herself. "Drive!"£¨ What do you say in Arabic She took out her wand hidden in her ribs and bent like a vine. Some of the wizards and knights around him took out their wands and machetes hanging on the side of the horse! The galloping horse kept on rushing forward. Jiangning cold looking at the galloping horse, the body stood in place, motionless! The magic wand is not taken out, just looking at the dozens of cavalry who are coming quickly. With excellent eyesight, he could even clearly see their faces under the black robe. Even the magic wand and machete they took out could be seen clearly. "Run up, don''t stop!" "Ah, Lala..." The wizard on the back of the horse and the accompanying knights, speed up the horse again! At this time, let them panic to the extreme scene appeared, in front of the horse just a blink of an eye can reach the place, suddenly appeared a giant! Chapter 247 "Hiss... High!" Accompanied by a long chant, with three heads, the wind will rise to 150 meters long giant, entrenched in mid air. Slender body, meandering around, huge wings covered most of the sky, huge dragon head drooping, six pairs of flashing red eyes staring at the ground. Under the great majesty of the three dragons, they are still mortal horses, even in the presence of the God steed, which is more terrible than the natural enemies. Can only bow to kill! "What kind of monster is this?" "Dragon, dragon!" In this world, although dragons exist, no one has ever seen a dragon with three heads! Not to mention such a huge thing with a body 100 meters away. "Kill them!" Jiangning stands on the dragon head among the three dragons, holding his arms, looking coldly at dozens of witches and knights below! At Jiangning''s command, the wings of the three dragons, which had already been unable to restrain, vibrated gently, and the melodious sound of the Dragon chanted through the wilderness under the curtain of night! In the camp, one after another people came out of the tent and looked at the three dragons that surrounded the camp. All of them widened their eyes, grew up and looked at them in shock. "Ying... Ying Long!" "The leader is on it, too!" A man with excellent eyesight found Jiangning standing on the tap. In response, everyone saw Jiangning one after another. At night, the broad black robe was hunting in the cold wind of the night. "The leader is an immortal indeed, and has Yinglong as his mount!" "But the legendary Yinglong has only one head!" Some people looked at the three dragons hovering in the air! Then someone immediately retorted: "the leader is a legendary immortal, and his mount is naturally extraordinary!" "Yes, long live the leader!" "Bang!" "Oh, why are you hitting me?" The beaten man said angrily. "You should fight. The leader is an immortal. Naturally, he lives with heaven and earth! Long live, do you curse the leader to die early? " "It''s my fault, the leader is immortal and boundless!" ¡­¡­ The three dragons got the order, two heads and mouths of which were respectively condensed with electric light, and one head in the middle opened its big mouth and rushed towards dozens of horses below! "Danger, run away!" When he saw that the three dragons were so huge, he knew that they could not be defeated at all! General dragon, magic resistance is also very high, and the length of more than ten meters! Although it is still much larger than human beings, it can''t compete with the giant beast in front of us, whose body is 100 meters away! It''s not a class species at all. How high is the magic resistance of such a monster? Therefore, she made a quick decision to escape! Just... Can you escape? Looking at completely paralyzed on the ground, no resistance ability, and shivering superior war horse! There was a moment of weakness in his heart, and he finally understood why the fleeing slave leader dared to go all the way to Baghdad so arrogantly! The other side is not only powerful, but also accompanied by such a terrible beast! The army of human beings is not enough to crush this giant beast! "Boom!"¡° Boom¡° Boom A few thunder balls burst in the horses in an instant! Accompanied by a series of shrill howls, the wizard and knight brought by Yi praxi were killed and injured in an instant, leaving him and another knight to survive. Whoo! The claws of the three dragons come over fiercely, and one grabs ipsilaci and another remaining Knight! ¡­¡­ "The leader''s immortal life is boundless!" "The leader''s immortal life is boundless!" ¡­¡­ The cheers around her made her open her eyes, but she didn''t see the camp clearly. The whole person, together with another surviving knight, was roughly thrown down by the three dragons. "Click!" Sha Sha! Leather boots trampled on the semi-arid sand land, there were rustles. Around the cheering crowd, instant static, become silent! When she looked up, she saw a young, shameful wizard, about 16 years old! Wearing a big black robe, long and soft black hair, tied by a cloth band, shoulders and cheek sides, each with a cluster of black hair! On the outside of the black wizard''s robe, another piece of leather armor with exquisite workmanship is worn, and the shoulders are equipped with the same exquisite art like camisoles! A leather belt was tied obliquely at the waist, and dark brown leather boots were worn at the foot! All in all, this is a wizard who has no scruples and is powerful and irresistible! "Why don''t you kill me?" Asked iprasi. Jiangning also responded in Arabic: "not to kill you, but to let you go back and take a message to your Caliph! Let him prepare 10 million dinars of gold coins, grain, cloth, spices and livestock. In addition, all the descendants of the Tang people in Dashi are ready for me! Keep them clean and undamaged! I''ll meet them in Baghdad myself! " With another knight, he opened his eyes wide; The descendants of Tang people around them can naturally understand Arabic. After hearing Jiangning''s request! Each of them widened their eyes, but they didn''t see each other. How could the leader put forward such harsh conditions! "What you said is totally impossible to be accepted by the Caliph!" He objected. "Oh?" Jiangning didn''t care: "if you make a choice under the threat of money and extermination, your Caliph will make the right choice! I don''t care if you can take this ten million dinars! If there is no gold, rob other tribes and other countries! In short, when I arrive in Baghdad, I must see the money and my demands! Otherwise, I want you all Arabs to go to hell! " "You... You..." "Pa!" Jiangning slapped him hard, his right cheek turned red and swollen, and blood flowed down the corner of his mouth. Then, Jiangning kicked him down, stepped on his head and crushed him with his feet! "You are not qualified to make terms with me, neither is your Caliph! My conditions are those mentioned just now. If you can''t, your whole family will be extinct. In the future, you can only search for your information in the garbage heap of history! Do you understand? " "You... Will be punished!" Iprasi looks at Jiangning bitterly. "Ah Then he screamed out, his eyes were blinded by Jiangning! A magic, then Jiangning completely abandoned! "When you Arabs preach around, you''ve killed a lot of people! Now, you realize the feeling of being enslaved! I am stronger than you, so I can do whatever I want! And you, just a poor little bug! Even, the survival of your whole family is in my mind! I have not destroyed your whole family. It''s already me! Don''t challenge my bottom line. Your eyes and your magic are the end of offending me! " "Go away!" He kicked him and the other knight who was completely scared and stupid, and ordered them to be given two camels so that they could go back to Baghdad as soon as possible! ¡­¡­ "The leader''s immortal life is boundless!" Inside the camp, there were shouts. No one can blame Jiangning for its cruel means. They were insulted more seriously than that when they were slaves. Jiangning''s purpose is to reactivate their self-confidence and self-esteem! Look at the people who oppress them. They are trampled under their feet like an ant. They can''t even resist in the face of threats. We can only accept the conditions proposed by Jiangning, otherwise we will destroy the family! Chapter 248 The self-esteem, self-confidence and backbone broken by violence must be treated with strong medicine, and the best way is to pay for blood debt! Let these obedient slaves who have lost their blood, self-esteem and self-confidence for a long time regain their blood, self-esteem and self-confidence! Well, the best and most effective way is this! Let them witness this very violent, very insulting scene, more conducive to the activation of blood! People like to bully the good and the weak! If you are human, you like violent scenes. It''s human nature to suppress in your bones! And after such violent and bloody scenes with extreme insults to human dignity. These descendants of Tang people who were slaves, no matter how old or young they were, instantly felt their blood boiling up and down! I wish I could look up to the sky and roar, cross the horse and raise the sword, kill and revenge those who oppress me! Jiangning needs them to be so aggressive and aggressive! Only in this way can we survive in the crevice between the nation and the country surrounded by wolves! To survive, don''t be eaten as prey! Then, you can only become a carnivore! Moreover, it must be a large carnivore, the first to become a wolf! Only if we are more fearless of death and more vicious than others, can we survive in the future! Otherwise, we can only be conquered by foreigners and ravaged by other countries! As the saying goes, soft is afraid of hard, hard is afraid of horizontal, horizontal is afraid of not fatal! Only if you behave more ruthlessly and less fatally than others, then others will not dare to bully you. As long as you keep on being tough, the more people dare not do anything to you, unless you meet someone who will not die. And once you show a little bit of concession, then in exchange for other people''s inch! The countries around China are a good example! Because they think you are used to concession, they think you are a rabbit, not a wolf! They don''t bite them, so they push them step by step! However, when China shows its bottom line, these clowns finally understand that China is also a carnivore! However, he has not yet fully grown up! You can''t challenge animals bigger than him! However, in the face of clowns jumping around at home, even if this carnivore in China has not yet fully grown up! But the tusks in the mouth have grown up, the claws have been sharp, and the body has been strong. It''s just that they haven''t fully developed, but it''s easy to kill them! So, back down. In the Middle East, Israel covers less than 30000 square meters! More than 20000 land area, lack of resources, no strategic depth! All the countries around him have more population and larger territory than him! What happened? Be beaten by Israel! After that, even if it is a big country, who dares to underestimate Israel? It can be seen that the dignity of the state and the people is a result of fighting. The same is true of human dignity! You can only be fiercer and stronger than others, and no one dares to challenge you! Once you give in, weak, then immediately will be bullied! Jiangning''s only requirement for this group of Tang people''s descendants is one! We don''t want to be a lion or tiger, but we can''t be a dog that can only sell and wag its tail! I want to be a hungry wolf and bear for the first time! ¡­¡­ "Old people and children, go back to camp and have a rest! Adult men, ready to pull out, women immediately cook! When we have enough to eat and drink, we will go to the capital of Dashi, Baghdad, to meet our flesh and blood compatriots and clansmen! " Jiangning cheers! All the people were enthusiastic and cheered. History was rewritten at this moment, and the scenery under the curtain of night was recorded by the world history! When later generations read this period of history and see this picture, they are all enthusiastic! I wish I could live a thousand years earlier and live with it! Jiangning''s name and appearance are remembered by history, and this scene was later painted on paper. Similarly, it was carved on the huge stone wall by later generations, so that all generations will remember and worship it! With this, Jiangning is comparable to the prophet Moses who led the Jews out of Egypt! ¡­¡­ At dawn, more than 10000 people in the camp had breakfast and began to pull out camp one after another! More than ten thousand people, almost all adult men, each with a spear, a horse and a knife, are escorted on both sides of the team! A vehicle, full of goods and materials, a camel is also full of big bags and small bags, big boxes and small boxes! On each face, full of confidence smile, for the future they have no worries! Self esteem and self-confidence are awakened again. Only blood and bravery can be awakened! ¡­¡­ "What? What are you talking about? Say it out loud Mufti, the current caliph of the Abbas Dynasty, is venting his anger in the palace! "The great caliph, the runaway slave wizard, said... He said that you should prepare ten million dinars for food, cloth, spices and livestock; In addition, we should prepare the Tang slaves in the Empire! Let them wait clean and unhurt in the city of Baghdad! The other party came to meet them in person! Otherwise... Let''s exterminate the clan! " After returning to Baghdad, he immediately reported Jiangning''s request! At the same time, their experience also shocked the whole Abbas dynasty! "Son of a bitch, it''s too deceiving! Ten million dinars? The Empire doesn''t have so much tax in a year! Not to mention the rest do not know the specific number of materials livestock! Where am I going? Bullying too much, bullying too much! Come on, send orders to the troops stationed all over the country immediately, and let them return to guard against Baghdad! I''d like to see how that wizard defeated hundreds of thousands of my troops, and how he made us exterminate the clan! " Mutti growled. "Your Majesty caliph, no, no!" "You''re a little Herald knight. What''s the right to say that?" The knight cried out: "Your Majesty the great caliph, the other side is not defeated by the number of people! He is not human at all. Only a great prophet can deal with him! He has a dragon that is more than 100 meters long, with three heads and a pair of wings that block out the sky and the sun! Dozens of witches and knights were killed by the lightning of the dragon! Even a million troops can''t kill the dragon! What''s more, it''s the master of the dragon "Don''t provoke him, or we will be exterminated!" "What do you say?" Murti pointed to the knight kneeling on the ground and crying, and said angrily. "Answer the wizard''s request!" "What!!" The knight said with a dead face: "if we don''t agree, we will really destroy the clan! It''s better to lose money, supplies and livestock than to destroy the whole family! " Muti sat on the throne dejectedly, looking at the distance without focus, murmured: "prophet, please show your holiness, save us!" As early as when Ibrahim and the Knights returned to Baghdad, muti had known the news and came to the palace. I thought I could hear the good news, but what I saw was the blind, the useless and the frightened Knight! However, from the knight and the mouth of the west to get to let him fear the news! Although I believe it, I still can''t believe that there is such a powerful monster in the world! With this demon wizard who has no humanity at all! How big a heart, how hard it must be, to say the words of the perishing clan! However, muti did not dare to gamble, even if there was a 90% possibility, he did not dare to gamble! Otherwise, he will become a sinner, not only for the country, but also for the nation! Therefore, he seems to have lost his temper, but in fact, he is just looking for a step down! For him, ten million dinars is huge! But the Treasury can still squeeze out a lot, and the rest will be looted and expropriated from affiliated tribes and regions! If you don''t pay, you''ll have to face machetes and horses! So, next, muti ordered the army to collect money and supplies everywhere, as well as cattle, sheep, livestock and war horse resources! In the same way, all the Chinese slaves from all over the country should be taken back to Bagdad intact! Waiting for the group of slaves who have already turned over to receive! No, now we should respectfully address the people of Tang Dynasty! Because, although these people used to be slaves, they have already turned over! Not only that, but also upset their whole nation! It can be imagined that once this matter is carried out and spread, how much shock it will cause to the rule of the Arabs! ¡­¡­ After nearly seven days of slow driving, more than 10000 Chinese led by Jiangning finally arrived in Baghdad! Riding on an Arab Horse with pure coat color, Jiangning stops on a high ground and looks at the city of Baghdad not far ahead! Whether before or now, he came to Baghdad for the first time! He has never been to modern Baghdad, but now he can come to the 10th century! "Dear, you have created a miracle! If you want, you can rule the whole world! " Elizabeth also rode a brown horse, slowly staying beside Jiangning, riding with him! "I''m just responsible for my blood and tradition! I can''t help but watch my compatriots who speak the same language with me, though they are not related by blood, being enslaved by animals like pigs and dogs! It''s a trample on keeping the same blood! Trampling on them is trampling on me Jiangning angrily waved his whip and pointed to the front of the city of Baghdad with one end of the whip: "I want to break their back once, so that even after thousands of years, they can no longer straighten their back!" "Go, target the city of Baghdad!" More than ten thousand people''s mighty team immediately followed Jiangning closely and rushed to the nearby city of Baghdad! Chapter 249 ¡­¡­ In front of the endless Semi-arid Land, a magnificent city across the banks of the Tigris River, located here! The city is round, with the Imperial City as the center! There are three layers, the outer city, the inner city and the imperial city. There are three walls, forming a concentric circle. Each of the walls has four equal distance gates, and four streets extend from the central area to the gates. In the past, the most prosperous and rich city in the Middle East is now closed! On the city wall, there are soldiers holding bows and crossbows and armed with weapons! Boom! The deafening sound of the horse''s hooves came, and the soldiers waiting on the wall heard it. But see, a long black dragon, with rolling dust smoke straight to Baghdad. "Woo!" With a reprimand, the horses slowed down slowly and stopped under the city of Baghdad. Looking at this majestic city with four closed doors, Jiangning pointed out from a distance with a horse whip and said with a sneer: "the courage of cannibals is just like this!" "Ha ha!" The people of Tang Dynasty burst out laughing when they heard the speech. The laughter of more than ten thousand men, women, old and young made a great noise. The soldiers and generals in the city look at the people in the Tang Dynasty who are ridiculing in anger. There was a trace of surprise in their eyes. They also came into contact with these Tang people. In their hearts, these Tang slaves were extremely docile. Nothing to do with bravery, meek and cowardly like a lamb. However, when we look at it again today, we find that the original slave temperament is fundamentally different. Wild, bloodthirsty, belligerent, each look is like a hungry wolf, eager to kill into the city, eat their meat, drink their blood. "It''s all because of this wizard that things have come to this point!" Whether soldiers or officers, for a country with a vast territory, numerous powerful soldiers and Overlord level, they are forced to such an extent by a group of slaves of just over ten thousand people. Even, they had to agree to the humiliating terms of these Tang slaves, and even dare not retaliate. Every one of them, every one of them, made them feel shame as soldiers. "Watch out!" An officer saw a Chinese man in a black robe, riding a snow-white horse, slowly approaching the city gate. A tight heart, in a careful look at the dress of the people below, with the recent more powerful Tang Dynasty wizard fit. Heart suddenly a tight, for fear of accidents, can not help shouting alert! Jiangning turned a blind eye to the countless bows and crossbows aimed at him, and regarded the countless soldiers as nothing. Approaching the gate, he called out, "where''s your Caliph! Tell him to come out and see me "Shut up, you dare to insult the great Caliph! Er... "Immediately, an officer rebuked and responded. Then, he covered his neck with his hands and tried his best to breathe. However, the oxygen is always less and less, and eventually the face of the collapse to the ground. "You..." On the city wall, countless people were shocked and angry. Looking at Jiangning below, their fear came like a tide. Never dare to bark again! "Call your caliphs out to see me at once, or I''ll leave the whole city alone!" "This noble wizard, I''ll send someone to inform you." No one dares to verify this extraordinary power. The other party can kill a person in silence. Who knows what kind of terrorist means the wizard has, and recently it is said that there is a city because the wizard has spread the plague. As a result, the whole city is dead! How dare they gamble on the fate of the whole city? ¡­¡­ Jiangning didn''t wait long before he saw an Arab with a big beard and expensive clothes walking up the city with a large group of literati, ministers and generals. "Are you the caliph of the day?" "I am the Abbasid, the 23rd king, muti! You are the chief Wizard of the Tang people, aren''t you Asked muti, looking down at the figure on the horse. "Yes, what about the terms and the people I want?" "Your people are on their way to Baghdad. It''s just about the ten million dinars. I really can''t get them out! " "No?" Jiangning sneered and glanced at muti standing in the city: "it seems that you are still lucky, muti. You don''t know where you are now, either Voice throwing, a huge shadow suddenly came! At this time, the day is like the night, and a dragon''s song rings. Countless people looked up and saw a huge three headed dragon coming down from the sky! "Allah When the dragon claw comes down, muti and some ministers around him are caught in an instant. Holding it in the palm of my hand, the three dragons hissed, their wings vibrated, and the dust filled the air. Throw muti and his ministers at the foot of Jiangning. Boom! Huge slender tail, fierce beat on the wall. With a scream, exclamation, countless people were pulled out, the city wall broken two! Huge crack, so shocking! The city gate is crooked and dilapidated, but the rest is still struggling to stand. "This..." Muti and his ministers gaped at the broken wall and the huge three dragons. In my heart, how can we overcome such a huge thing? Just at the moment when they were shocked, several ropes were tied to them. Jiangning rode into the city, dragging moti and his trusted ministers behind him! "Into the city!" More than ten thousand people in Tang Dynasty feel excited when they see this scene! Cheers, leaping birds, driving horses into the city! "Loot the whole city. When will the clansmen and goods be delivered and when will they be evacuated?" Jiangning ordered. Countless people in the Tang Dynasty cheered and broke down door to door, but they only robbed merchants and nobles, and civilians were innocent. This is what Jiangning ordered in advance. How much money do civilians have? ¡­¡­ The huge sound and the sound of horse''s hooves resounded throughout the city! Countless pairs of eyes, secretly open the window, looking at the scene outside! Then they saw the noble and great Caliph dragged on the ground like a dead dog. "That''s the Caliph?" All eyes widened, looking at the caliph who was dragged to slide on the ground. Even though it was hard to believe, it was their caliph who was dragged on the ground. Jiangning all the way slow horse speed, lest a few people were dragged alive to death; Another reason is to let his people witness it! After that, the people of Tang Dynasty, who followed closely, went straight to the business district and aristocratic District of the city, and broke in door to door. Encounter resistance, chop, this kind of evil let everyone heart blood up, excited hard to self-control. It''s really addictive to do this kind of evil, and the beast in my heart is released. Especially for those who used to be slaves, this kind of violence makes them have a kind of uncontrollable pleasure! For a moment, the whole city began to cry, all the people hate this group of Tang people! However, their resistance was useless. Although there were few people in the Tang Dynasty, they learned the tactics and techniques handed down by Jiangning! In addition, a group of two or three and the giant dragon wandering in the city. Countless people in the heart of the beast and blood courage, began to recover, get vent! Jiangning turned a blind eye to all this. He needed them to revive their blood again, although the process was brutal and brutal. But so what? When robbing, killing, prostituting and abducting foreigners into the Central Plains, they did worse than anyone else! When it''s the turn of the Han people, why do they have to flaunt their integrity? It''s too unfair. He wants his Tang people to be as fierce and cruel as the foreigners before. Only in this way can they survive when they were weak. Let others be afraid of you, so that no one dares to make up your mind. When they become powerful, they are picking up the etiquette, righteousness, honesty and disgrace, flaunting noble and gentlemanly manners The British did this, the pirates started, the Manchu did the same, the Japanese did the same, and so did the Americans. This is even more true in Arabia. When they preach around, they do much harder. If they want to go to hell, these people are most qualified! Now, it''s just learning from them and beautifying them when they are strong! Now in this era, paying attention to morality and etiquette is internal. In foreign countries, it is necessary to burn, kill, plunder and do all kinds of evil. Other people will be afraid of you and dare not bully you. When the recuperation is strong enough, we can pick up the coat of civilization and get rid of the habits of barbarism. Suit and tie on your body, you look like a dog, we are all civilized people! Who''s going to remember that shit you did before? Chapter 250 "Are you going to follow us and live in a new land? Why? " Jiangning looked at these ragged and helpless Jews, each with a simple carry on clothes and nothing else. The Jewish old man cried and said, "since you led your people to conquer the Abbasid Dynasty, these guys who should go to hell dare not pour their anger on the Tang people, but take out their anger on us Jews who are still struggling in our homeland. Once again, they drove us away and robbed us of our few properties. Once again, we were homeless and even could not live... Great and kind wizard, please allow us to follow you. We are willing to be your vassal nation! " Jiangning suddenly, no wonder to see that they have nothing, they were once again driven away by the Arabs. Not only that, but also take away their few wealth! In the final analysis, even without Jiangning''s intervention, the whole Middle East has been disturbed. The situation of Jews may not be good either. However, this time, these Jews have suffered a disaster! "There''s nothing wrong with taking you in..." After hearing this, the Jews immediately cheered and leaped. "I haven''t finished yet!" "Speak, great and merciful wizard!" Jiangning said, "you Jews have always been good at collecting money. I''ve heard that for a long time! If in the future, you can keep your peace and help your family when they are in trouble. Then, naturally, we will accept you. We in the Tang Dynasty have always been an inclusive nation. As long as you are willing to integrate into us and treat yourself as a part of us in the Tang Dynasty, then I guarantee that you will get the same status as the Tang people. No one will bully you, but if you refuse to integrate into the law, or even take advantage of the loopholes of the law to seek national wealth, then I promise you will be homeless again! " "We will, great wizard! But I ask you to allow us to preserve our national traditions! " "Of course it can!" The traditions of dozens of nationalities can be accepted. There is no reason why we can''t accept another! Moreover, Jiangning is absolutely confident that these Jews will be assimilated in a few generations. "Thank you very much, great and kind wizard!" Jews have no reason to be unhappy. They have been despised since their country was destroyed. No country or nation is willing to accept them, but now we finally meet one. It''s strange that we don''t grasp the opportunity well. Jiangning suddenly came up with an idea, saying: "I heard that your ancestors had made a contract with God. Today, my people and I, together with our descendants, have also made sacred laws with you!" With that, my heart moved, and a huge smooth marble appeared out of thin air. Jiangning has a word in his mouth. He is blessed with magic and points to Shua Shua''s chop. After the birth of a cut stone tablet, Jiangning wrote the New Ten Commandments in Chinese and Hebrew! The Ten Commandments in the legend are different. The new ten commandments are mostly what they talked about today, and they are added to it. Later, this stone tablet was regarded by historians as a powerful witness of the cooperation between the Tang people and the Jews in the face of difficulties and obstacles! With the signing of the contract, Jiangning suddenly felt something from the dark. In my heart, I realized that I was in urgent need of resettling these Tang people, so I had to give up and wait for my future exploration. Jiangning''s great migration team has an additional Jewish team of about 10000 people. ¡­¡­ After the city of Jerusalem, the city garrison of the army, without saying a word, looking at the continuous line of uneasy. Hundreds of thousands of people with their families and families, together with cattle, sheep, horses and other livestock migration, caused a very strong momentum. Just listening to the thunderous roar makes people feel a little shocked. Not to mention the recent fierce weihehe who took the lead, his fame spread not only to the Middle East, but also to the whole continent of Europe along the East Rome. In the face of such a notorious figure, who dare to stop? Everyone who passed under the city looked at Jerusalem with disdain and provocation. Today''s Tang people''s spirit is totally different from that of the first time. Today''s Tang people, the spirit is very sufficient! What''s more, after a period of delicious food and drink, coupled with the rolling back and forth, a lot of people have strong muscles, and they are wearing armor and weapons. In addition to the fact that he has never had a confrontation with the regular army, the rest of the conditions are not inferior to the elite. Even if they don''t see blood, they don''t go to war! But today, even if they are on the battlefield, they are not afraid of any army. The spirit and spirit come up, plus an absolutely invincible leader, even the blind command, can also play an unimaginable power. ¡­¡­ Across the land of Canaan, the great migration team headed for Egypt, the first stop in North Africa. If we say that Egypt, Jiangning and here really have an indissoluble bond. Jiangning had seen it five thousand years ago or in modern Egypt. Except that Egypt''s land is too desert, although on both sides of the Nile, the land is fertile. But the rest of the country is surrounded by desert! Although the resources are fairly good, Egypt''s conditions are doomed to be unable to participate in the great maritime movement! There are few tall trees, so there is no spare force to participate in the navigation. Moreover, the conditions in the desert are too harsh. Although there is a saying that the poor and the evil can bring out the unruly people, its own conditions limit Egypt to become one of the top powers. At most become a regional power! But these are excuses. The most important thing is that Egypt''s strategic position is too important! The land bridge connecting Eurasia and Africa, the powder keg for future disputes, is a place of right and wrong! In addition, Jiangning did not like desert land, so it abandoned this land. Although to choose a place to live on the island, far away from the mainland. Resources are scarce, even the area is small. But it''s hard to resist. Jiangning is open! As for the problem of land, it is better to solve it. There is land reclamation, in which the Dutch are absolutely the best! On the other hand, you can use magic or open a plug-in solution, but Jiangning does not intend to do so at present. After crossing Egypt, the speed of the great migration team slowed down significantly! The desertified land is really hard to walk, and people are OK. It''s easy to say to ride a horse or a camel, but vehicles have to be careful when walking on the desertified land. Once trapped in a bunker, it will drag down the overall speed of action. However, Jiangning was not in a hurry or urge. He watched the Tang people and the Jews work together. He can''t do everything to solve all their problems. Everything depends on yourself. However, the people of the Tang Dynasty and the Jews were also very sensible. When they encountered such things, they took the initiative to give full play to their wisdom and talents, and worked together to overcome all difficulties. And every day, Jews also began to take the initiative to learn the language of the Tang Dynasty. After nearly two hundred years of foreign life, the language of the Tang people has obviously changed, mixed with some dialects of Central Asia and Arabic vocabulary! Nowadays, there are not many Tang people who can speak serious Chinese. In the face of such serious Hu Hua compatriots, Jiangning started to take Chinese as the backbone, mixed with some celestial language, and compiled a new language. Like Chinese characters, it is extremely beautiful to write! Moreover, compared with the Chinese in the Central Plains, it is like a dialect in remote areas. It is easy to learn, and the most important thing is to be able to understand and understand. Therefore, after the completion of the compilation of new scripts and new languages, Jiangning took the lead in unifying the languages and characters of ethnic groups. It is stipulated that only the Tang language compiled and usurped by him, with Tang characters as the main language, and other languages shall not be used in the new home in the future. The purpose of doing so is to further assimilate Jews. Different from those primitive races, Jews have their own sound language, writing and even history! Assimilation is not easy, although the two sides get along well now. However, no one can guarantee whether the future generations will have different intentions, so they will be able to complete more than half of the assimilation in the previous generations. It''s not enough to be afraid of a small group of people who give birth! When you live in a place where everyone speaks the same language, you have to learn the language and the corresponding words if you want to integrate into it. At least, it won''t affect your life communication! And if you want to integrate into all aspects of the country''s society, then you must learn their history and culture. Only by understanding the objects you want to integrate into, can you better integrate into them. At least, when chatting, people talk about history and culture, you don''t know nothing about it! What Jiangning wants to do is precisely this goal! Depending on the life and environment, influence others imperceptibly, gradually assimilate them, let them know the consequences in the future, also have to choose to assimilate into them. Unless he doesn''t live with you, he leaves this place or country, or he has to learn other people''s language and writing. That''s why when a Chinese with a bad foreign language went abroad, he lived for a while. At home, friends will be surprised that his foreign language level is improving very fast, it is the same. If you want to learn a new language and character, you must go to the country where the language is written. With the subtle influence and the study of self-consciousness, you will soon learn it. Buried the dark pile, Jiangning urged the team to go to Libya! Not far from them, you can enter the territory of the Fatima dynasty! Chapter 251 Fatima Dynasty, North African Dynasty, because of its country advocating green, Chinese historical records called it green food, western literature also known as the South Saracen empire. It is named after Fatima, the founder of the religion and the daughter of the Prophet Muhammad. In 909, the Shiite leaders of the obedera religion claimed to be the descendants of Fatima and Ali in Tunisia. They called themselves caliphs and established their capital Mahdia (today''s southeast coast of Kairouan). They attacked the Idris Dynasty of Morocco, conquered Morocco, and then occupied the whole Maghreb. In history, its heyday was in 969, when it conquered Egypt under the rule of the black food and established a world-famous city, Cairo! ¡­¡­ It took seven days for a huge team of 300000 people to cross Libya to Tunisia, accompanied by the sounds of cattle, sheep, horses and other livestock. "I''ve never been to North Africa, let alone desert scenery!" Elizabeth rode side by side with Jiangning on a strong Arabian horse with a silk scarf wrapped around her head. "Although the land here is poor, nature is so magical! In such a desolate arid land and the atmosphere of the big desert pressing step by step, it breeds a unique desert nation! The more we keep going forward, the more we can feel the beauty and elegant demeanor like this Jiangning looked around the desert in the distance and had a little insight. Elizabeth said with a smile: "although the desert scenery is also very beautiful, but here is full of murders! Along the way, if it were not for you, the people who followed would not know how many people would die. " Although the desert has a unique beautiful landscape, but now, it is a completely wild land. It''s not just poor land, it''s lack of it. Anything can''t do without water, and civilization can only develop and grow by relying on water. Moreover, there are all kinds of traps in the desert, and Jiangning is a wizard with powerful magic power. In addition, it also has the ability to see through the rules and make a preliminary analysis. It avoids some quicksand along the way. Otherwise, it is unknown how much a migration team of 300000 people can live if it is any one person. Although there is no shortage of food, the most important thing is water! Along the way, people not only need to drink water, cattle, sheep, horses and other livestock, but also need to drink water. The bigger the body is, the more water they can drink, not to mention women, children and other factors. They also need a lot of water. If ordinary people were to lead this large migration team, they would have to worry about food and danger every day. Only for water, can worry about white hair. Fortunately, Jiangning did not worry about water resources along the way! In addition, the preparation is very sufficient. There are enough water resources, which is totally beyond the standard. However, people still ignore that in the desert, water is losing all the time. At the beginning, Lin Fu was also moved by the daily consumption of water for people and animals! They even want to limit the drinking water of livestock, but the large amount of material reserves they carry are pulled by large livestock camel. By manpower alone, all of them died on the way and could not reach their destination. In order to solve this problem, Lin Fu specially asked Jiangning for help. Seeing this, Jiangning didn''t say anything. At noon that day, people set up camp. Then released three dragons, with its magic power, moved a lot of water vapor from the adjacent Mediterranean! More than half a day''s rain not only eliminates people''s summer heat, but also brings new water reserves. As a result, the migration of more than 300000 people, although tired! But the spirit is very full, all this is because of the existence of Jiangning. Otherwise, Gryffindor and other big four will not be able to safely bring the team of more than 300000 people to the destination. As a result, Jiangning''s position in the team of more than 300000 people has already risen to the level of God! Even the Jews of more than ten thousand people respect Jiangning as if they were gods. However, due to the doctrines, especially the first of the ten commandments, they should not worship gods other than the Lord! Otherwise, it would be easy for them to convert to Jiangning. Jiangning has a preliminary idea about this religious belief. However, due to the fact that people are wandering in the desert, they can only give up. ¡­¡­ Along the way with Jiangning, we have led more than 300000 ethnic groups to migrate, honing their physique and training their combat skills while walking! And whether young men and women, or old and weak, all practice combat skills! This is Jiangning''s life-saving card for them. In case of danger in the future, they won''t be able to only kill themselves. At least they can have a way to save their lives. If they don''t, they will die together. And in Tunis, which is now the territory of the Fatimids. Mansour, the third generation caliph of the Fatima Dynasty, is full of tension and uneasiness about this group of Chinese who are constantly close to his own territory! As time goes on, this kind of uneasiness and panic become more and more intense. It''s all because of the sensational news that spreads throughout the continent of Europa and in the near east of North Africa, that is, the whole Europa is so powerful that it makes the whole Europa alert to thousands of heretics and heretic Saracen empire. They are beaten by a group of turned over slaves! It not only made the whole country dare not breathe and show dissatisfaction, but also forced to compensate 10 million dinars and incalculable food, cloth, olive oil, spices, sugar, coffee, cattle, sheep and horses. So invincible, let the East Rome, that is, Byzantine Empire, guard against Wanfen''s strong enemy, be overturned by an old and weak team of more than 300000 people, and ride on the head to shit and pee. But this strong enemy, who was beaten, did not dare to retaliate at all, and did not dare to show any dissatisfaction. Even when the migration team passed through the border and important border towns, the gate of the city was even more closed, as if facing the enemy. Such sensational news has already spread all over the western world! All countries are vigilant against such a terrible man! Of course, it''s natural that the countries with vigilance belong to the same religion! European countries, on the other hand, are trying to attract Jiangning''s migration team. Today''s Europe is backward as a whole and in all directions. Hundreds of years ago, with the nomads from the East into the west, brought advanced technology! Not only military, but also agricultural skills. With the spread, the overall civilization of Europe has made rapid progress. But even so, facing the East, Europe still lags behind! Until the rise and spread of guns and cannons, that is, the opening of the era of great navigation, Europe received a steady stream of blood transfusion support from the new world! In addition, the invasion of other countries has led to the improvement of military science and technology, and by the way, the overall civilization has been closely followed by the improvement, from which the West began to oppose and surpass the East. Finally, lead the world! But, this is hundreds of years later, now is the 10th century! Europe is still very backward, the people of Mazar is now Hungary! Also only enter Pannonia, the foothold is not secure yet! Compared with the East in the same period, the technology of the West as a whole is not a bit backward. The most powerful evidence is that the Communist state, the Caliphate of Cordoba, which is still located in the Iberian Peninsula (Spain, Portugal), is called the white food in Chinese historical records, and the West Saracen empire in western historical records, which ruled Spain for nearly 300 years. After the fall of the Caliphate of Cordoba, the Iberian Peninsula was ruled by Arabs for nearly 800 years. ¡­¡­ Jiangning was not aware of the repercussions and comments of the "international" society. He still took more than 300000 people behind him to march towards the territory of the Fatima Dynasty. And the court of Fatima Dynasty, for the arrival of Jiangning, panic, chaos on the court! "Tell me, tell me what to do?" Mansour, the third generation caliph of the Fatima Dynasty, almost lost his hair in recent days. I can''t help but be in a hurry. These people are so frightful! He was also the leader of the Communist Party of China. He was beaten black and blue in the face. Now he is very angry. Although the Fatima Dynasty is thriving, the big brother Abbas is not bad! The national strength is only stronger than them. They are all beaten and lost half of their lives. It''s not much better for them! Mansour has heard that the leaders of these people are extremely fierce. They are extortionists all the way, but they can''t be opposed. If anyone says something wrong, they will spread the plague in your city immediately! Just think about it!!! "Your Majesty, there are no Chinese slaves in our country. Maybe they will not deal with us!" Mansour''s eyes lit up when a gray haired minister offered advice. Yes, we don''t have Tang people as slaves in our country. I don''t think they will deal with us! He was not allowed to continue to be happy. Another minister came out to argue: "Your Majesty, I have heard that these people are looking for new land to settle down and multiply. If they are interested in the land of our country, what should they do?" "Ah Chapter 252 "Ah Mansour was startled and realized the seriousness of the problem! In a word, everything can be lost, only the land can not be lost! Without land, there would be nothing and everything would be over! "What can we do?" Mansour was so anxious that he didn''t think of a good solution for a long time! Thinking that you Aiqing might have a way, he took his eyes and looked down, which made him very angry! Malego sprite!!! The following ministers, one by one, look at their eyes, nose, nose, and heart. They are silent, but no one comes out to share their worries for the monarch! This makes Mansour unnamed and infuriated. I''d like to drag them out immediately! "Speak, everyone is dumb, ah!" It''s a pity that no one will make a sound even if he roars. These politicians are all smart. No one will touch the monarch who is in a state of rage! When Mansour was tired, he drank the tea in the cup. Looking up at the important officials below, the nameless fire came out again. He raised his hand and wanted to drop the teacup, but he suddenly woke up! This is the porcelain bought from far away SELIS (China). It''s as valuable as gold. I dare not throw it! Finally, a minister came out and said, "Your Majesty, why don''t we send envoys to visit with heavy gifts. If you don''t like the land of our country, just passing by or passing by, you might as well give them more gifts. If the other party is interested in our country''s land, then I can''t help it. The other side is too strong to deal with. Fortunately, the number of the other side is very small. We can''t occupy all our land. If we just seek a piece of land to build our country, we can only cede part of it. They are stronger than us. No matter how we fight, they are not our opponents. If we don''t show our friendship, maybe they won''t go too far! " "If the other party wants to occupy all the land of our country, what should we do?" Asked Mansour. The minister gave a wry smile: "I don''t know what to do. I can only ask for the great Allah to show my holiness!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mansour was silent for a long time. After a while, he said, "then do as you say. Send messengers to contact us and bring more gifts. Hope that the other side, just through it ¡­¡­ Jiangning didn''t know the worries of Fatima palace. Now it''s night! More than 300000 people have chosen a gentle place to set up camp, because it is close to Tunisia. Although it is still dry, the land nearby is semi-arid. It''s not desert. The efficiency of camping has improved a lot. At a glance, the whole camp can''t see the edge. The camp of more than 300000 people, together with the torch, is like a long dragon! Light up the silent and deserted wilderness! "Honey, have you figured out where to live?" The closer she was to Tunisia, the more confused Elizabeth was. I don''t know where Jiangning is looking for land. Is it Tunisia? Although the climate there is not good, but the land is also very good, and there is no shortage of water! Moreover, in the most Western Morocco, where the climate is better and there is no shortage of water, compared with the Maghreb region, Morocco is undoubtedly the most suitable land for human survival and reproduction. Is it Morocco? Jiangning looked up at Elizabeth and said with a smile, "it''s not what you guessed, it''s here!" Then he pointed to a big island in the sea. "Sardinia?" Elizabeth looked at Jiangning in surprise, frowned and said, "Sardinia is a small island, though its area is suitable! Mostly hills and mountains, suitable for farming plains, only a piece of Western! It''s hard enough to support more than 300000 people, not to mention more people in the future? " Jiangning explained to her, "I have considered all the things you are worried about. This island is the most suitable place at present, neither bordering with the mainland, nor too far away from the mainland! Keep a certain safe distance, at the same time not to be closed behind! For the current population, it is appropriate. As for the area, although a little small, but with the adjacent Corsica Island, the area is enough! Moreover, with the growth of population, we can expand our territory, whether it''s Italy, Gaul or Iberia. Even North Africa has a choice! Besides, not far from Sardinia, there is a big island called Sicily "What about the plain problem?" Elizabeth pointed to Sardinia on the map and said, "as far as I know, although there are a large range of natural pastures on the island, we can house our cattle, sheep, horses and other livestock! But the plain on the island is too small for farming! What''s more, Corsica island is mostly mountainous, only coastal plain, the same can be conducive to farming land is smaller! Such a place, even if the location is suitable, can''t support many people! " Jiangning touched Elizabeth''s face and said with a smile, "how can I not think of what you can think of? Look here He pointed to the island on the map and Elizabeth followed it. "I''m going to use magic to flatten some low-lying hills or mountains to create a land plain! In this way, food crops and fruits and vegetables, there is a place to grow! In addition, the island''s natural pastures can be used to develop animal husbandry, and surrounded by the sea, fisheries can also be developed! What''s more, I have to get through the mountains of the whole island, build roads that run through the whole island, and create a lot of plains in the valleys of the mountains! " "Besides, don''t underestimate our people! Their wisdom is infinite. In my hometown, some people built paddy fields on the mountains and cultivated agriculture! My people''s creativity is infinite, they can overcome any difficulties! As long as you are not a Jedi, you can survive well anywhere in the world! " "Is that true?" Jiangning said with a smile: "of course it''s true!" Elizabeth suddenly expected to say: "I''m looking forward to your performance. I''ve never known such witchcraft! How can you create a plain "In fact, many spells have this possibility! The difference is whether you can use magic, or whether you have such a brilliant idea! " "I''m looking forward to it even more when you say that!" Elizabeth said with a smile, suddenly thinking of something, and then said, "as far as I know, Sardinia is under the rule of the Eastern Roman Empire... And part of it is occupied by pagans..." "East Rome? Hehe, even if they occupy the island, what can they do? I don''t think their navy is stronger than mine? On the sea, it is the king Indeed, even the modern navy is not an opponent with the weight and size of the three dragons. What''s more, the wooden Navy 1000 years ago? Stop teasing me, OK! ¡­¡­ The next day, just after dawn, more than 300000 people began to camp out one after another to prepare for the migration! Just then, a cavalry troop of thousands appeared slowly on the horizon. Inside the camp, the bugle sounded immediately, and all of them grasped their weapons and looked at the cavalry slowly appearing on the horizon with slightly expectant eyes! "What''s the matter?" Jiangning got out of the tent and inquired. "Chief, a group of cavalry is found on the land ahead!" "Cavalry?" When Jiangning looked around, he saw a cavalry of thousands standing in front of him. I don''t know the other party''s purpose at the moment, but anyway, Jiangning is not afraid! "They''re coming!" Jiangning looked, but saw a few cavalry out of the army, galloping over. Because only a few riding, we don''t care, but the crossbow is still firmly aimed at each other, whenever there is a change. Absolutely hard work, kill them! Today''s Tang people are free from the status of slaves. Under the leadership of Jiangning, their spirits are restored again. ¡­¡­ When these riders came, they saw one of them, dressed in luxurious clothes. It looked like an aristocrat! Holding up a beautifully mounted scroll in his hand, he rode to the front. "I am the emissary of the third generation of the great Fatima Dynasty caliphate Mansour. On the order of great Hari, I come to see your leader!" Cried the messenger£¨ I don''t understand if the Arab emissary is shouting like this...) "I am. Why are you here?" Chapter 253 The emissary looked around and saw a young and shameful young man, wearing a big black robe, a leather vest, a shawl and leather boots, holding a whip in his hand, beating in his palm from time to time. He''s the one who overturned the Abbasid Empire? The messenger said in his heart. Although shocked by the youth of this Chinese leader, the emissary still said, "on behalf of the great caliph, I salute you, distinguished Chinese leader!" "Tell me, what did your Caliph call you for?" As for the thoughts of the Fatima Dynasty, Jiangning guessed some at the moment, and drew a smile at the corner of his mouth. "The Caliph ordered me to bring some gifts for you! By the way, what are you here for When the messenger finished, the knight beside him sent out a signal in good time. Then Jiangning saw a huge motorcade full of valuable gifts coming slowly. When the motorcade arrived, Jiangning looked at some of the gifts at random and found that most of them were food and luxury goods, such as precious gems, diamonds, high-grade fur, and even a few lions! "I take the gift of your Caliph. And tell your Caliph that I''m very satisfied. We''re only here by way, and we don''t covet his land. Let him rest assured! " Smoothly inquired into the exact news, the messenger was relieved, with joy: "your request, I will tell you the truth." "In addition..." The emissary''s heart, which had just fallen down, immediately raised to his throat and said uneasily, "do you have any other requirements?" Jiangning said with a smile: "I need a group of transport ships. I want to ask your Caliph to borrow a group of ships to transport personnel and materials! Go to Sardinia opposite! Oh, by the way, I heard that there are many big cannibals in Sardinia opposite. Is that so? " The emissary said, "it is true, but since you have a crush on the island, our Caliph will be happy to give you the place. As for the residents living above, we''ll take them with us when we return. It won''t cause you any trouble. " "That would be best, but please tell your Caliph." "It should be." When the emissary got the exact information, he immediately led his entourage to the country, fearing that Jiangning would repent. ¡­¡­ When the Fatima Dynasty got the news, Mansour, the contemporary caliph, was pleasantly surprised. He only paid some trivial things. You can find out what you want to know most. Since these Tang people are not here, they just borrow some boats to Sardinia by the way. How could Mansour disagree? What he wants to do most at present is to send away these unruly elders. The farther away from your own territory, the better. You can go anywhere. You''d better not stay in your own territory. Mansour still knows the truth that change comes later. Therefore, he immediately summoned the ships of the whole country to stay in the capital for requisition! Not only that, but also many new ships have been built to try their best to meet the requirements of Jiangning. He was afraid that if he was not careful, the other side would take a fancy to his country. ¡­¡­ Jiangning didn''t know about the great movements and tense atmosphere of the Fatima Dynasty, leading a migration team of more than 300000 people. All the way slowly toward Tunisia. After this great migration, the early thin and malnourished Tang people''s bodies are growing at the speed visible to the naked eye almost every day. Today''s Tang people are the best soldiers with strong bodies. Along the way, people talk to each other, livestock cry, plus the sound of the wheels when the vehicle moves. In this Semi-arid Land, continuous echo. At night, a team of more than 300000 people set up camp in disorder! During this period of time, everyone''s spirit is full and excited. For their future life, we are full of expectations. The Jews in the Tang Dynasty had a good time. The Tang people did not discriminate against them because of their status, but they had a kind attitude. Let the Jewish people who support the old and the young be grateful. Jiangning, on the other hand, wrote and edited some books in the tent. About this kind of construction game, Jiangning is always full of strong interest. And it''s not a game, it''s real. And he''s personally involved. Every time I meet this kind of busy, but full of passion. It has to be said that this kind of live version construction is very interesting. ¡­¡­ At about 4 o''clock, a team of more than 300000 people, after a night of recuperation, began to set out in succession to drive the dim night, holding a torch to continue to move to Tunisia. The weather in North Africa is very hot during the day, especially at noon. In hot weather, people always lose more water. Therefore, in the sun has not yet risen, under the cool weather, is undoubtedly a way to save energy. Finally, near noon, the migration team entered the fatiman kingdom. The troops guarding the border have long been informed. Almost accompanied by the figure of the Tang Dynasty appeared on the border, it was seen by the army of the Fatima Dynasty. As a result, the soldiers were at the command of Caliph Mansour. They didn''t dare to take any drastic action at all. Instead, they had to respectfully lead them to the port where the ship was calling. The team did not stop at all. They went all the way north to Mahdia, the capital of the Fatima Dynasty. Here, the Fatimids mobilized all forces and gathered about 10000 transport ships, many of which were newly built. Although it can''t transport all the 300000 people at one time, it can only be transported in batches. When the team came to Mahdia, Jiangning was disappointed to see the boats moored in the port. These transport vessels are not big at all, the tonnage is limited, and they are short. They can only transport dozens of people at most at one time. However, there are more than 300000 people under Jiangning''s command, not to mention the materials they carry, cattle, sheep, horses and other livestock. These ten thousand boats can''t transport many people, let alone a larger number of goods! "Honey, these boats are so small, we have more than 300000 people! What''s more, countless supplies. When can we get to Sardinia just by these boats? " Jiangning is also very dissatisfied, but with the current technology, the whole Europe and the Arabs can not build too big a sea boat. This one-time ship, which can only transport dozens of people, is not very useful at all. "I can''t help it. I can only rely on myself." Riding on a horse, slowly toward the pier. The team of more than 300000 people under its command followed closely. "Ask your Caliph to send some giant logs and pile them up by the harbor!" The whip pointed to the official standing on one side, commanding with arrogance. "Yes Then the official quickly mounted his horse and ran to the palace. After waiting for about an hour, Jiangning saw groups of people coming towards the port with a big log on their shoulders. Then, the bare armed men piled up one log after another on the specially cleared open space beside the port. It''s a waste of days just to transport and stack these logs back and forth. "Let all the sailors who are still on board, the captain, come out." Although I don''t understand what Jiangning meant by letting the sailors and the captain out. But according to Jiangning''s wishes, the officials informed the sailors and the captain who were still on board. These captains, suffocating, had their ships commandeered by the caliphate. Who knows, there are so many people coming to the port, including the materials and gold and silver, which are immeasurable wealth! But although they have the heart of thieves, they have no corresponding courage. This group of Chinese people are not easy to be provoked. It has long been known internationally. I didn''t see that when these armed Tang people came to the capital of the dynasty, even the Caliph didn''t care, and even had to obey the orders of the Tang people respectfully. Businessmen are very smart, and naturally dare not offend today, just like the Tang people in Japan. Then, the scene in front of us once again opened our eyes to countless people! Chapter 254 After all the sailors and the captain came ashore one by one, Jiangning once again made a feat comparable to the myth in full view of the public. Stand up in the air. The crowd was in an uproar, and countless pairs of eyes were looking at the figures who were showing their miracles. In the eyes, the bright silver glitters. With the palms up, the wood piled up beside the port and the boats moored in the port are lifted up into the air by an invisible force. Invisible and invisible force, as if an invisible knife, will be a piece of wood neatly cut flat. At the same time, the more than 10000 transport ships were broken down into parts one by one. "My God "My boat!" The captain, who was requisitioned by Mansour, watched his ship break down into pieces of wood in the air, and his heart was dripping with blood. Dissatisfaction with calipha Mansour is growing. The magic wand slides into the palm of your hand and reaches out to hold it. It looks at countless pieces of wood in the sky. Then, these cut complete wood will be in the air high-speed rotation flying, in accordance with the order of rapid assembly in the air. In a few minutes, a huge sea going ship with a length of more than 100 meters and a width of more than 10 meters took shape! Boom! The huge ship landed on the calm sea and set off a violent wave in an instant. Apocalypse can easily build a pyramid, I am more powerful than him, there is no reason not to build a boat! Jiangning said in his heart. The magic wand again a little bit, the huge cabin door opened, the wooden stairs slowly on the dock. "This is the reappearance of the ark!" Jewish people are very excited. When the legendary Noah was destroyed by the flood, it took 120 years to build a huge ark, carrying Noah''s family and animals on the earth, to escape the flood safely. Of course, Jews are familiar with this story. Now, they have seen with their own eyes a huge sea going ship comparable to Noah''s Ark. And they are about to board the ark and go to a new land, a new home to live in. This is significant and profound for Jews who believe that God exists! Similarly, more than 300000 people in the Tang Dynasty were shocked by Jiangning''s feat. Although we know that the leader is very powerful and has boundless power, we can see a huge sea going ship forming in an instant, which has a huge impact on people. The people of Tang Dynasty knelt down and worshiped Jiangning constantly. The whole Mahdia, the Arabs living here, was also shocked by the scene. When the myth in the legend, which should not exist, completely takes shape in front of their own eyes. The impact on people, especially on faith, is particularly strong. Compared with the illusory Allah or God, the real miracles in front of us are the most powerful. Moreover, at this moment, this scene must be passed down from generation to generation! "Get on the boat!" "Get on the boat, the leader is immortal ¡­¡­ The Chinese and Jews, with a population of more than 300000, each boarded the ship in an orderly way, drove the livestock and the frame, and walked along the gentle steps into the huge sea boat in front of them. "My God "It''s so spacious here!" "How big!" As the Chinese or Jews entered the ship, they were shocked by the space inside the cabin. The interior of the cabin is so wide that it''s like entering another world. At a glance, you can hardly see the back from the front. Moreover, the cabin is divided into three layers, according to the upper, middle and lower layout. The bottom cabin for livestock. The middle layer is used to store all kinds of grain, gold and silver, and the top layer is used to house more than 300000 people. In Elizabeth''s eyes, she stroked the board in the cabin. "Is this... The traceless cast of the curse?" "That''s right!" "You may be the greatest and most powerful wizard in the world!" Elizabeth said with pride. Jiangning is noncommittal, the greatest seems to be, the most powerful! Jiangning thought, this crown can also be worn on his head, because since he came to the world, he has never seen a wizard more powerful than himself! At present, with the strength of a level 4 wizard and the help of a magic anti abnormal three dragons, it is easy for him to sweep the world. "Honey, did you forget to make masts and sails for this boat?" Asked Elizabeth. Jiangning said: "there is not much wind and waves in the Mediterranean Sea. This ship is so big, I''m afraid the wind alone will have little effect! So I purposely removed the mast and sails. " "How can a ship move without masts and sails?" Jiangning mysterious smile: "you will know immediately." ¡­¡­ As more than 300000 Tang people boarded the ship one after another, Jiangning was flying in mid air. With the cuff raised, the three charming dragons wrapped around Jiangning''s arms flew into the air in an instant. The wind will rise, the body in an instant up to 150 meters away. "Hiss... High." ¡­¡­ "My God, dragon!" "Three headed dragon!" ¡­¡­ Huge body, constantly hovering in mid air, three dragons look up and chant. In his eyes, electric light flickered, and then thick clouds came to Mahdia. Several huge ropes appeared, one end winding around the bow, the other end winding around the three dragons. With Jiangning''s order, at the moment when the three giant dragons roar up to the sky, wind and rain come together, thunder and lightning. In the heat of North Africa, it was immediately wrapped by the cool. The huge and powerful wings of a fierce fan, the ship will be surrounded by countless pairs of eyes, slowly moving. Countless pairs of eyes watched the ship pulled by the Dragon slowly leave Mahdia port and head for Sardinia in the distance. This shocking scene spread in North Africa and the Near East with the spread of countless people. With the pace of merchants, it began to spread to the whole continent of Europa. At the same time, this scene is also copied and painted by some painters and minstrels who travel all over the world, and then recited everywhere! As a result, the identity of the Tang people is covered with mystery! The Communist forces in Europe and North Africa are awed by the Tang people, but not by Jiangning. The leader of more than 300000 people in the Tang Dynasty also came to the altar with this scene! ¡­¡­ Three giant dragons towing a hundred meter long ship sailing in the Mediterranean Sea, the merchant ships of Europa countries, with shocked and unbelievable eyes. Looking at the scene in front of you, those who know how to paint begin to copy and draw on the spot. For this huge ship, Christians thought it was Noah''s Ark. What''s more, the scene of wind and rain is like the coming of a myth. This action, of course, was intended by Jiangning. With this layer of almost mythical clothing, the Tang people could better survive in Europa surrounded by wolves. Moreover, it can relatively maintain greater independence and autonomy. In Europa, North Africa and the Near East, religious belief is quite terrible! The power of religion, even sometimes, makes Chinese people feel a little baffled. However, it is true. If Tang people have him in charge in the future, they can naturally ignore religious issues! However, Jiangning can not stay here all the time, it will always leave here. Then, the problem of religion, after the passage of time, will naturally affect the Tang people. What''s more, can the Roman nation, the home of Catholicism, tolerate the presence of pagans? If the mission fails, then the target of the future crusade is likely to be the Tang people! Chapter 255 No, by then, there will be no Crusades. The western expedition may be more appropriate. In order to avoid the occurrence of dog blood and religious problems decades later, Jiangning is bound to solve them! Since we have decided to resettle the Tang people, we must be responsible to the end. Once all that should be done has been done, it will naturally depend on the Tang people to solve the problem in the future! Maybe at that time, they will be very weak; It can also be very strong, strong enough to hang the whole Europe! It is not necessary to open up the era of great navigation. The future is too far away to think so clearly. Now, Jiangning is thinking about how to make use of this opportunity to become famous along the Mediterranean coast. To solve some difficult problems that Tang people may encounter in the future. He hoped that the Tang people under his command would maintain democracy and autonomy. Always keep in mind their own roots, their own history, rather than like Hungary has been completely assimilated by white people. He does not want this situation, so it must be solved by himself! Only he knows more clearly what will happen in the future. Today, though, history has changed beyond recognition. However, some big trends will not change. For example, in the era of great navigation, it may not be the first time for Spain to open the era of great navigation, but it may be opened by the Tang people. Holding some thoughts, Jiangning''s eyes looked to the front of the sea. After a day''s voyage, the sea level ahead has been able to see a glimmer of undulating green! Jiangning knows that the undulating green is the mountains on the island. Destination, Sardinia. ¡­¡­ As the giant dragon and the huge sea boat gradually approach, people living in Sardinia have also found the approaching dragon and the giant sea boat dragged by the dragon. Seeing this, Sardinians thought that the legendary flood was coming. And this huge ship is the legendary ark of Noah! The Dragon... Probably sent by the Lord! Countless people kneel down along the coastline! Kneel down to Noah''s ark, which is very likely to let him take refuge in the end. ¡­¡­ Sardinia is the second largest island in the western Mediterranean after Sicily. It is 200 km west of the coast of the Italian peninsula and 12 km north of Corsica. It is 200 kilometers south from the coast of Africa and its capital is Cagliari. The climate is a typical Mediterranean climate, suitable for human reproduction and survival. Phoenicians settled here about 800 years ago and were the earliest settlers here. After that, the Greeks and then the Carthaginians invaded the north. In 238 BC, the Romans began their barbaric occupation. In 227 BC, Sardinia became a province of the ancient Roman Empire. More than 200 years later, Sardinia was occupied by the vandals. The Roman occupation lasted 700 years. After that, it was occupied by vandals, Romans, Byzantines and Saracens (Arabs). Today''s Sardinia, the South has been occupied by Arabs from across the sea! The north still belongs to Byzantium! Today, however, Sardinia has to change its ownership again. Moreover, it will become a new home for the Tang people, and it will be ruled by the Tang people forever no matter now or in the future. ¡­¡­ Sardinia covers an area of 24090 square kilometers, including 13.6% of mountains, 67.9% of hills and 18.5% of plains. The island is rich in mineral resources, including zinc and lead (45% of Italian production), lignite, fluorite, bauxite, copper and iron. Zinc and lead, in particular, are still being mined even in the 21st century, which shows how large the reserves are. Now, the only problem is that there are too few plains and too many hills on the island. Next, the first thing Jiangning should do is to reduce the proportion of hills and increase the area of Plains! In some mountainous areas, there is no need to develop them, just plain and hills. ¡­¡­ With the arrival of the Tang people, the whole island will gradually be in turmoil and panic as the huge sea going ships stop at the port of Cagliari. Although the ship is huge, its draft is very shallow. So, do not need to worry about the problem of docking, with the ship stopped, flying in the air of the three dragons! He immediately shortened his figure, turned into a charming figure, and flew straight back to the cuff of Jiangning. Creak... Boom! The heavy cabin door landed heavily on the wharf, and then one after another, armed with armor, sharp knives and crossbows, the elite Chinese soldiers rushed down quickly. It directly controlled the whole port, and then moved to the city. In the south, the rulers were Arabs. The Arabs on the island have already prepared for this. Because the Fatimid dynasty once sent officials to the island, and explained this to the Arabs stranded on the island. Therefore, the Arabs did not resist, but obediently stood in line outside the city. Soon, more than 300000 people came down one after another, stepping on the solid and heavy land. Some people even stoop to grab a handful of soil in the ground, bury their faces in the soil in their hands, and breathe the fragrance of soil like intoxication. "Your Majesty, what are you going to do with these cannibals and white people?" Lin Fu quietly came forward and changed Jiangning''s address, not as the leader, but as the crown monarch. Jiangning took a look at the front and said, "let all these Arabs go away. The unmarried women of the right age will stay. The same is true of the white people. Besides, ships are moored in this harbor, and they are sent to inform their respective rulers. Let the cannibals and the Byzantines send boats to meet them. We don''t have enough land ourselves, so where can we have extra land for them? By the way, don''t forget to let the cannibals and Byzantines send over some unmarried women of the right age! " Lin Fu''s eyes brightened: "Your Majesty, do you mean?" "We only have more than 300000 people. In the next 20 years, we must strive to have children. To increase the number of people, there are too many foreigners on the island. After a long time, it is inevitable that they will not have the wrong thoughts. So let them all move out of here. " "Yes, your majesty!" Later, Lin Fu conveyed Jiangning''s meaning to the Fatima officials and Byzantine officials left on the island. Both of them nodded to Jiangning''s request one by one, and did not dare to violate it at all! Each said, as soon as possible to return home, and convey the order of the Tang monarch! After that, in a short period of seven days, the Arabs and cannibals sent their fleets to meet each other! The aborigines of the island were settled in batches by Byzantium in Naples and Italy, or the kingdom of Burgundy! After all, in this era, population is also a wealth. Since the people of Tang Dynasty are not willing to have these populations, naturally some regions or countries are willing to accept them! Although the people of Tang Dynasty were puzzled by Jiangning''s order. However, no one said much. After all, Jiangning was like a God in their mind. God''s way of doing things is naturally different from that of ordinary people. ¡­¡­ "It''s a rotten city. It''s terrible!" Used to live in a clean place, now I see the dirty environment where people and animals live together. How can Jiangning hold back? Therefore, he flew directly into the air, and the power of terror enveloped the vast area in an instant. Then, countless people saw the city fall apart in an instant, broken down into dust by Jiangning''s powerful power. These dust, piled up together, formed a mountain, which was specially blessed by Jiangning with magic. After that, Jiangning incarnated as the demolition team leader, demolished all the cities and villages on the island. The whole island of Sardinia was clean, and there was no filth left. Looking at Sardinia, Jiangning''s obsessive-compulsive disorder finally subsided. Later, Sardinia was renamed tangzhou, also known as little Kyushu and little Central Plains! The meaning is needless to say! After that, Jiangning again divided the island into nine states. And in the original city of Cagliari ruins, the establishment of a new city! The whole city, with complete planning, is built completely according to the modern garden city. This brand new city, Jiangning named "anding", means to settle down. Jiangning is alone in this city, just like the apocalypse. In an instant, the city was built, and the defensive fortress was set up, on which the huge bed crossbow was placed. With the emergence of future artillery, the bed crossbow can be completely removed to install the fortress artillery! Chapter 256 People didn''t understand Jiangning''s great action. The city is a beautiful garden city. The layout of the city is unheard of by this group of people. But I feel speechless about the huge fortress. We all feel a little strange that tangzhou has a "immortal" with boundless power. If we don''t invade other countries, they will have to be happy. Who else dares to invade us? Jiangning would be glad to know what these people think! After this invincible mentality and the recovery of spirit and spirit, the confidence of "Heavenly Kingdom" revived again. Such a state of mind, I do not know whether it is right or wrong? ¡­¡­ "Your Majesty, is this new city the capital of our country?" Lin Fu looked at this magnificent city which was almost completed in an instant. The waves and shock in his heart could not be calmed down for a long time. "Of course not. The capital is very important. How can it be put on the seaside?" Jiangning said casually. As for the location of the capital, Jiangning has his own consideration. He plans to place the important capital in the center of the island. Then, we should organize human resources, build roads connecting the whole island, and revitalize the whole island. What''s more, Jiangning has not built a large anding city. At present, the population of the Tang people is still weak, with only 300000 people. Next, they will be resettled in the whole island. Moreover, Jiangning will again separate about 30000 people and resettle them in Corsica. It seems that it still belongs to Byzantium. In short, no matter who he belongs to, Jiangning directly issued an order to expel all the aborigines on the island! As a result, 30000 Tang people were resettled on it, and Corsica island was renamed Xinzhou. As a result, the total area of the two islands is more than 30000 square kilometers. Although the plain is rare, Jiangning still needs to spend some time to transform the plain within a suitable range of the whole island. ¡­¡­ In the middle of tangzhou (Sardinia), the place of gavoy, a small town of later generations. Jiangning is going to choose the capital in this place. For this reason, he used the magic of fossils as mud to uproot many hills! Create a fertile plain, in a slightly higher hilly mountains, but also located in the city in one of the few hilly areas. Jiangning created a palace, placed it on the hills, and raised the terrain with magic. So that the whole palace stands high on it. It has become a landmark of the capital. The overall shape of the palace is about [?], covering an area of 116000 square meters, but it is extremely luxurious and elegant. The main body of the whole building is marble and other stone. The surface is painted white, supplemented by gold. Inside, there are gardens, orchards, fountains, racetracks, small labyrinths and other recreational buildings. After the palace was built, Elizabeth immediately lived in it, and then fell in love with this luxurious, elegant and dignified palace. Good things of the Tang people, have also surrounded the palace! This area, in the current medieval Europe, is absolutely the only royal palace. Considering the limited land, Jiangning did not build a large palace, and the daily maintenance work would cost a lot of money. However, looking at the proud Tang people, Jiangning handed over the name of the new palace to the public for the first time! This surprised and surprised the people of Tang Dynasty. Since ancient times, it seems that no monarch has ever given the naming right of an important imperial palace to the common people. The people of Tang Dynasty felt that they named the palace "fairy Palace" unanimously. Jiangning asked them what they meant. Tang people agreed that Jiangning is the living immortal, and the palace where the immortal lives should be called the fairy palace. Jiangning always feels a little sad about this statement. Fortunately, the name is acceptable, so there is no objection. The broad sleeve robe is thrown, and the word "Xiangong" is engraved on the door of the palace gate. After the words are carved, I don''t know why. Jiangning always feels that his face is a little hot. This name is a little too arrogant, but the natives in Europe don''t understand it except that the Tang people know what it means. At most, according to their understanding, it''s called "holy palace". Er... It''s a bit arrogant. ¡­¡­ After the completion of the palace representing the face of the royal family and the face of a country. Jiangning began to build the capital. For example, Tianqi could easily create a huge pyramid. Jiangning is more powerful than Tianqi at present. Between waves, the use of rocks to complete a magnificent capital, but also not in the painting. Not only that, Jiangning has opened up the underground water vein and led the underground water to the surface. And planning the entire waterway, through the city. In order to prevent people from diving into the city in the future, Jiangning has made two giant Qianjin fences respectively, which are inserted in the access channel. In this way, we can prevent some unruly people from diving into the city in the future. Then, in the small hilly land specially left in the whole city, house after house buildings sprang up. After that, countless buildings rose like dominoes under the great power of Jiangning. Unlike the fallen dominoes, these buildings are rapidly formed in a standing posture. The whole city is not divided into three layers like Babylon! It''s a whole, just a detailed division of the various urban areas. Inside the city, there are two main cross roads, and there are innumerable lanes running through the buildings, which have become innumerable branches! Moreover, Jiangning also reserved the expansion of urban space! The name of the city, by the good Tang people, naturally named Xiandu! The meaning, of course, is self-evident. For this reason, Jiangning is also unable to make complaints about it. ¡­¡­ Next, Jiangning went to different places and demolished the messy and ugly buildings all over the country. In a few days time, re created eight cities! In addition to the capital, which has a maximum population of 100000, Jiangning has a population of about 10000 to 20000 in other cities. The rest of the population, all of them one by one scattered to various places! In addition, Jiangning used the magic of fossils as mud to organize the land of the whole country. Before sorting out, the terrain of the whole country was 13.6% mountainous, 67.9% hilly and 18.5% plain. After a large-scale transformation in Jiangning, the mountainous area is 20.6%, increasing by 7%. The area of hills was 47.6%, decreased by 20.3%, and that of plain was 31.8%, increased by 13.3%. This kind of planning and distribution is more reasonable. After all, the land of tangzhou is so large. If there are too many plains, the natural pasture on the island is wasted. Most of these hilly areas are divided into animal husbandry, grape planting, and plain areas with enough food and vegetables. Mountains will not be wasted, planting mulberry or fruit trees and so on. Moreover, because there are no large carnivores on the island, Jiangning raised the lions that were paid tribute by the Fatima dynasty! They were driven to the mountain forest, and introduced herbivores such as wolves, large elk, goats, and some omnivorous animals. At the same time, he took the pains to connect the groundwater veins to the surface, and created nine fast-moving and wide rivers. As there were no tall trees on the whole island, Jiangning specially planted seeds of oak and other large trees, and ordered the Tang people. They should save resources, cut down adult trees and replant ten times as many trees to ensure that wood resources will not be scarce. For the future protection of animal and plant resources, Jiangning also left relevant orders. Fortunately, the people of Tang Dynasty understood the meaning of exhausting fishing. When they heard Jiangning''s special instructions, they immediately understood the truth. Then, Jiangning moved another 30000 men, women and children to Xinzhou Island (Corsica Island). As for the Jews with more than 10000 people, they were divided into two islands by family. Moreover, due to the current scarcity of women in terms of population, Jiangning deliberately left those young women with better looks when expelling the aborigines. Basically, there is no need to worry about the population at present. In the whole continent of Europa, with a large population, there is no shortage of women. If there is a shortage of women, they will go for it. I don''t think they dare not give up. After the arrangement, Jiangning stopped asking questions. Although only ten cities have been created, these eight cities are the capital cities of each province. And basically are located in the coastal zone, convenient for the development of Commerce and fisheries. As for other small cities all over the inner area, Jiangning did not work hard to create. After all, nothing can be solved by him! Need these people to create their own homes! At most, Jiangning just provided a specific planning plan. After all, there are ten samples of garden cities in Jiangning. It is up to them to do what they should do. Looking at the busy but joyful Chinese and Jews, Jiangning couldn''t help smiling. The construction game is in good condition at last, and Jiangning is naturally satisfied with the result. I have to say that such a game is really not tired of playing. The process is very fresh, but also a sense of achievement, the picture is happy, isn''t it? Chapter 257 ¡­¡­ "You said you were going to Jerusalem?" Elizabeth was obviously stunned. During this period of time, she had almost forgotten Jiangning''s purpose. And she has also selectively forgotten that she thought Jiangning would stay on this island with her long-term life after she had won over the people. But he forgot that his original purpose was to find the treasure left by King Solomon. Jiangning nodded and said frankly, "do you remember the prediction you made that time?" "Of course I do!" ¡­¡­ "The devil is sealed in a place where no mortal can set foot in. When the star of David shines again and his people cry, King Solomon will guide those who come after him..." "Abide by the ten commandments and make a treaty with the people; Be kind to our people and pass it on to you Elizabeth opened her lips and read out the prophecy she had made. "When I took in the Jews, I felt a sense of ambiguity. Intuition tells me that feeling should be related to Solomon... " Elizabeth: so you''re going to Jerusalem again "That''s right!" Elizabeth was silent, and the atmosphere was dull for a moment. Jiangning sat next to her and put his arm around her waist: "I''m just going to Jerusalem. I''ll be back soon. Don''t worry!" Elizabeth shook her head slowly, sat up straight and looked him in the eye: "I have a premonition that if you go out this time, you won''t come back as you said..." "Elizabeth..." But Elizabeth covered his lips and said, "do you remember what you promised me?" "Leave the children." "Before you leave, you must keep the children for me. In my dream, I saw two children around my knees. I still remember that kind of happiness today.... " Elizabeth was looking forward to Jiangning, with deep happiness and expectation in her eyes. "Pregnancy is very harmful to your health!" "I don''t care. I''m 26 years old. I''m very old. I don''t want to wait for a few years. I want to see my own children as soon as possible. In that case, even if I die immediately, I would like to... " "Alas Jiangning embraces her, and Elizabeth leans her head on Jiangning''s shoulder. They stood on the balcony of the fairy palace. The thin curtain was wrinkled by the breeze, and the golden sun was shining on their hugging figures. Looking at the city below, the huge city has now become bustling and bustling. ¡­¡­ With the Tang people based on Sardinia, and renamed the island after tangzhou. The Catholic countries, in particular, pay more attention to this small but fierce people. Moreover, the leader of the Tang Dynasty is a wizard with high magic power, which is no secret in the eyes of governments. With the intention of wooing and flattering, European countries have sent missions to contact each other. ¡­¡­ "This is what was once Cagliari?" A Frenchman who had been to Sardinia was looking at this new but magnificent city with astonishing eyes. The difference from his memory is that at a glance, the streets in the city are clean and tidy. The road is wide and wide, straight to the center of the city. "The city streets here are very wide. Why do these people in the Tang Dynasty walk separately? What''s more, is it the most marginal position? Why not walk on the middle road? " Many Franks showed such doubts, but they were the first European mission to tangzhou. The first stop of these Franks was once Cagliari, now anding city! Although the port city in the north is closer, the Franks would like to see it with their own eyes. It is now a popular city in the European continent! The first city built by a powerful wizard king. And the "Ark" that has remained at the port berth so far. These two are the miracles that all Europeans want to see with their own eyes! Especially the ark. According to the Bible, it took Noah 120 years to build an ark. At the end of the day, he took a family and a boat full of animals to escape the flood that God used to clean the earth! Today, the Tang people cross the sea to Sardinia, riding a huge boat that is almost identical to the ark built by Noah in the legend. Such legendary deeds have made countless people curious and want to see the ark with their own eyes. Sure enough, the first time these Franks came to anding, they ran to the harbor. It was confirmed that the huge ship was so quietly berthed at the port berth. Huge size, directly compared with the berthing ships, all the ships in front of this ark are as small as ants! ¡­¡­ After witnessing the ark with his own eyes, the Frankish mission immediately headed for the city. After scattered in the city''s peripheral fishing stalls, they also carefully observed. Although the fishmarket stinks, it is extremely prosperous. There are lots of big fish, shrimps and crabs on the stalls of vendors. Everyone''s face was full of happy smile, which was never seen by this group of missions from Frank. In their eyes, even if it is the capital of a country, in addition to the nobility, civilians can not see any smile on their faces. Some just muddle along and numb, seems to have no hope and pursuit for the future. However, when he came to tangzhou and this city named anding, the Franks sincerely realized the meaning of Anding. With emotion in his heart, Frank''s mission, under the reception of the officials of the Tang Dynasty, walked towards the city. Before entering the city, I saw the huge fortress, about 20 meters high and several meters wide; Huge bed crossbows were placed at the crenels, and soldiers with armor and knives were patrolling everywhere. There is no such a huge fortress in Europe, except Constantinople! Walking into the city, I was shocked by the city surrounded by green and flowers. Franks don''t know how many times they have been shocked by the people of the Tang Dynasty. In short, when they look at this beautiful and clean city in front of them, it is fundamentally different from the European city full of feces and urine. "This is where people live!" Then he asked the officials around him about the problems he had just met when he entered the city. Tang officials replied that this was the rule made by the great wizard king. Both pedestrians and carriages should keep to the right. In and out of the same, in order to facilitate management, not to cause congestion and other problems. Moreover, no one can overstep the standard of the most central row of road trees. Otherwise, it will be flogged! The Frankish mission said it could not understand, though they did not. However, they can feel the convenience brought by such rules. That is, it has greatly slowed down and prevented the congestion and other events that may occur in the city, and all people perform their duties and walk on a specific road. The broadest road in the middle is specially reserved for carriage and other frames. Not only that, along the way, the Franks also saw gardens and parks all over the city, as well as fountains and pools. In this regard, the Franks simply envy the Tang people living in this city! Parks, gardens, fountains and pools have always been the patent of nobles, and they are not affordable by ordinary nobles. Generally, only the royal family has the ability to build gardens or fountains. And now, in this city, this so-called public entertainment place has more points. Basically, every block in the city is distributed, and the area is not small. According to Tang officials, there are many places and facilities for people''s fitness and entertainment. "This is a city piled up with gold. These Tang people are also on the road paved by gold!" Chapter 258 "It''s a fantastic city. It''s beautiful!" After listening, the entourage echoed: "yes, Baron Baptist, this place is incredibly beautiful. I always thought, whether I came to the garden of Eden or not. " As he lay on the soft chair, he felt the chair under his buttocks curiously and sighed: "it''s so rich here. The chair is also covered with a layer of leather!"£¨ Sofa) "I really don''t know how the Tang people made this chair. It''s very comfortable and doesn''t make people feel at all. It''s so comfortable for people to lie on it and almost wipe out their fatigue. " Batiste sighed, as a mission sent by the kingdom of West Frank. The purpose of coming to tangzhou is to find out whether this neighbor, who is so close to Frank''s native land, is interested in the mainland separated by the sea. If you''re interested, the Franks need to get ready. If the Tang people are not interested in their land, the purpose of this mission is to attract the country and the Tang people as much as possible. After all, the story spread throughout Europa has already proved that these Tang people are brave and good at fighting? Er, or their king, the powerful wizard king. When a man attacks the Abbas Dynasty, the city where he goes does not dare to resist. Even to offer money and materials to buy peace, such a result shocked the whole Europa. Since Muhammad, the prophet of the Arabs, founded the religion in Mecca, these peoples, who live in arid and desert land, have risen rapidly as a hurricane. With the Koran in one hand and the machete in the other, wherever you go, you will never be defeated. In a short time, he conquered a vast land. Even setting foot on the Iberian Peninsula is almost a repetition of the original Roman Empire. Fortunately, the Franks, Iberians and Byzantines on Europa held the line firmly. Although it was hard to resist under the attack of these fierce Arabs, the invasion and expansion of the Arabs were finally restrained. After that, the huge Saracen Empire split and entered the Three Kingdoms era. But even so, Europa is still a very strong giant. Even if this giant has been divided into three parts, it is still not something that Europa can provoke. Every day, the countries bordering on this giant are trembling for fear of a sudden war. However, at this time. A service for the Arabs from the Far Eastern Empire of cyris, a captured group of prisoners of war and their descendants. But all of a sudden, inside Sarason, there was a storm. A wizard who came out of nowhere overturned the whole Abbas Dynasty. Even, he trampled the Abbasid monarch under his feet like a dog. This kind of strong news blew up the continent of Europa like a piece of stagnant water. In the eyes of the whole Europe, the Tang people, the descendants of the prisoners of war, were slaves for nearly 200 years. But it was just such a group of slaves who were far away from their home country and without the help of their compatriots. Under the leadership of a Chinese wizard, he rose up and fought for freedom. Even more, it toppled the great Abbas Dynasty at one stroke, blackmailed and robbed countless goods and materials, then swaggered across the border of Abbas, and finally successfully crossed the sea to the land of Europa. Such a powerful ethnic group, even if the number is small, any European country is extremely vigilant against it. Fortunately, after entering Sardinia, there was no large-scale slaughtering. Although the local residents were expelled, there was nothing out of the ordinary. As for driving out local residents, such a thing is quite normal in Europa. This is true of the original Roman Empire. After the collapse of siloba, the barbarians who were despised by Rome now live and settle on the land of the original Roman Empire? Not to mention, the Anglo Saxons and the Vikings came to Britain one after another across the sea. How many aborigines were killed and how many people were expelled during this period? Therefore, the action of the Tang people to drive away the local aborigines is too mild in their eyes. If they were to do it, they would be much more cruel and poisonous than the Tang people. After all, the people of the Tang Dynasty just drove away and did not cause much killing. At the same time, they were allowed to leave with their own belongings. If you change to other countries, don''t beat your bones and suck your marrow, squeeze clean, rest and leave. ¡­¡­ Although the Tang people are not too cruel means, let Europa rest assured a little bit. However, in order to better understand the purpose of this ethnic group, many countries continue to send missions to visit. In particular, the Apennine Peninsula, which is close to tangzhou and Xinzhou, the Gallic region occupied by the Franks, the white food on the Iberian Peninsula, and the small kingdom formed by the local people. But the Franks were the quickest. Almost a few days after they settled down in the Tang Dynasty, they took the lead in sending missions. Missions from other countries are now on their way. Even the papacy sent bishops. ¡­¡­ With a complex mood, Baron Battiste took a look at the city covered by dusk, and the sense of complexity in his eyes became more and more strong! But the more so, the more curious, and once with a curious mood, then people will involuntarily want to understand here. After a few days on the road, Baron Battiste''s body has been very tired. He ordered his entourage to wake him up at dinner, and now he''s going to have a good sleep, and then he''s going to welcome the night life which is said to be very lively. Yes, nightlife. It''s a very new word for Baron Baptist. Because of the freshness, I specially asked the officials of the Tang Dynasty. From the mouth of officials in the Tang Dynasty, we know that the garden city at our feet is not curfew. Residents can walk in the streets all night, but only be careful of fire and other situations. Baron Battiste, who has never lived at night, naturally has to take the rest of his time to have a good rest and then welcome the arrival of nightlife. ¡­¡­ Sure enough, when Baron Baptist''s entourage awakened him from his deep sleep. Baron, he ate a hasty but delicious dinner. Then, he and his entourage went out of the hotel used by the Tang people to receive them and went to the street. Then, he went to the most prosperous market in the city. Baron Battiste is an eye opener for his colorful nightlife. In Europe, a curfew is necessary after night. After all, night is different from day, in the dark, crime and other activities occur very frequently. Of course, this is not the reason. The most important thing is that Europe does not have the financial resources to make the whole city as bright as day. Another point is night blindness. Today''s Europeans are basically the same as blind people at night. This is night blindness. At the same time, there was no night blindness in China. There were all kinds of classic night raids. We are all familiar with the fact that there were not so many twists and turns in the war in Europe at the same time. In fact, Europeans are not smart. On the contrary, they are stupid and brainless in some places. I don''t know how to adapt! Especially in the middle ages, the whole civilization of Europe was very backward, and a lot of advanced knowledge was spread from the East. Then it spread to Europe and promoted the whole civilization of Europe. Until the great navigation period, the national strength of Europe as a whole was not good. With the development of American colonies and the war, the only way to improve the ability of science and technology after the great navigation. Several hundred years of scuffle, coupled with a steady stream of gold and silver material support, finally made Europe surpass the West for the first time. But at this time, it is still not an all-round transcendence. In many places, the eastern countries have always been advanced, but in some places, they are obviously inferior to the western countries, such as weapons, navigation and so on, plus some disciplines and so on. Later, the industrial revolution was the era of Europe''s overall anti super East! Up to now, it still suppresses the East! However, the rule of the East has led the world for thousands of years, and now the west is no exception. After all, it''s only a matter of time for them to surpass! ¡­¡­ The next day, the Franks'' mission was ready to salute. Escorted by the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty, he drove to the inner capital, Xiandu. After all, the first thing to make diplomatic relations between the two countries is the monarch of each country! Other officials, or the public, are serving the monarch. After all, this is a time when I am the country! Chapter 259 What we saw and heard along the way shocked the Frank mission. They have never seen such prosperous and stable villages and towns. Everyone''s face is full of happy smile. Compared with Europe in the same period, Jiangning''s administrative philosophy is too advanced. However, he did not blindly improve the ability of science and technology, so far the talent reserve of Tang people is almost blank! Even the craftsmen who specialize in smelting weapons are very few. They have no culture and can''t read big characters. Most of the crafts are handed down from the ancestors, plus practice makes perfect and certain smelting knowledge. But these have not been official, purposeful guidance and organization! The smelting technology of Tang Dynasty is ahead of the world. Most of them used composite steel technology, but because of its manufacturing cost, it was doomed that Tang Dao could only be equipped with a small number of people, coupled with the later war and other factors. It is a great pity that the smelting process, which leads to the incompatibility between the strong and the horizontal, has been lost. Later generations can only understand the glory of Tang Dao from historical books. In fact, many Chinese crafts have been lost. There are many reasons, all kinds of excellent skills, because I cherish myself, pass on the male, not the female and other ideas, eventually lead to lost. In addition, the government has no awareness of this, so many excellent skills will disappear. This has happened since ancient times. At that time, people didn''t realize it, maybe they did, but they couldn''t change it. Only when later generations find that a certain skill recorded in history books has been lost can they feel that regret, but it is too late. It''s a pity, I have to say! ¡­¡­ After settling down in tangzhou, in order to make the ethnic groups survive better, it is necessary to learn. It''s unrealistic to say that all the Chinese and Jews can read. At a certain age, it''s very difficult to learn from the beginning. It can only be cultivated from the immature generation to reach a virtuous circle. Although the concept of administration is very advanced. But now Jiangning still faces a difficult problem, that is, talent. There are more than 300000 Chinese and Jews, and there are not many qualified officials at all. For such a situation, we can only endure for a while. Fortunately, in these two islands, there are only over 300000 people, not many. Even very few officials are needed. Relatively speaking, they are also very few. Therefore, after inspecting a group of Tang people and Jews, Jiangning granted them official posts. After that, they carried out a literacy campaign for them, and these people also worked hard to learn. Today, although it is not very qualified, it is also competent to deal with some small things. Although very rich, but this situation of no talent available, or very embarrassing. A lot of things need to be done by him and Elizabeth. Otherwise, if you want to pass an order, there is no proper messenger. At the same time, in order to avoid the loss of the current advanced technology. Jiangning specially made a book to record all aspects of knowledge and content, and printed it in the library inside the palace. When we have enough talents in the future, we can use the books in the library and have the potential to publish them on a large scale. At present, there are very few people who can read in the Tang Dynasty. These people can''t finish reading all kinds of books. Moreover, many books need to be suitable for people who specialize in this kind of learning. For example, the smelting book compiled by Jiangning. He compiled a thick book on the smelting methods handed down from the Tang Dynasty in China, together with the smelting technology of the Arabs and the knowledge provided by Jiangning. He planned to gradually teach it to blacksmiths in this field. At the same time, in order to avoid the loss of some advanced technology in the future. He also made laws to keep official records of such technologies and academic disciplines. To ensure that advanced things will not be lost, so that future generations can only remember from history. At the same time, Jiangning is in the palace, waiting for the wonderful city to come. The green and fresh flowers everywhere, together with the bustling city, contribute to a beautiful picture. "Drive!" The constant urge in my heart, I can''t restrain my curiosity and excitement. With a hard kick in the horse''s belly, the horse snorted discontentedly and ran towards the city ahead. Chapter 260 Ancient Rome, ancient Greece, bath culture is very developed, people at that time whether noble or civilian, even slaves love bath. But with the Black Death spreading in Europe on a large scale, countless Europeans died of it. People at that time could not find out why. He attributed it to the bath. In addition, he thought that the bath in the classical era was the symbol of * *. There is a monarch in Europe who is very famous in later generations. It was Louis XIV of the French Bourbon family who said "I am the country" and established an absolute monarchy with far-reaching influence in Europe, which lasted until the great revolution. However, even the monarch, who called himself the sun king, had only taken seven baths in his life. You can imagine the taste of his body. According to the Memoirs of his mistress, Mrs. montesborn, you can also see such a description. "The stench of Louis XIV can make people nauseous from ten paces away!" ¡­¡­ Baron Battiste chattered, while the official in charge of reception covered his nose and mouth with his hand. And said, "if you don''t clean yourself up first, you''re still going back and forth." "Lord, is that how you treat the messengers of a nation?" The Tang official said with a look of disgust: "even if you spray a lot of perfume, it is difficult to cover up the stench of your body. Our great monarch will never see you. " Baron Batiste argued for his own reasons, and he was embarrassed by the words of the Tang people; At the moment, he blushed and his neck was thick and he continued to argue, but the officials of the Tang Dynasty were not moved, even far away. It''s a barbarian country. It''s hard to imagine what it would be like if all its citizens, even their monarchs, didn''t take a bath. The official had a brain tonic in his mind, almost nauseous to vomiting. This kind of picture is too powerful to believe. In the end, Baron Baptist accepted the idea of bathing. After all, his purpose of crossing the sea from Europe to tangzhou (Sardinia) was to establish diplomatic relations with the Tang people. Even with an attitude of solicitation. If you are expelled by the Tang people just because of bathing. So back home, his future is basically like that. So, when I saw the impatience on the face of this Tang official getting stronger and stronger. Batiste also went downhill and agreed to the requirements of the Tang Dynasty. ¡­¡­ "Is the bathroom so luxurious? I''m afraid the bathrooms in Roman times can''t compare with them Walking into a huge bathroom and looking at the marble tiles on the ground, the smooth stone slabs on the walls, and even the pictures carved on them, Batiste and his followers marveled at the wealth of the Tang people. "What is this?" Picking up the rectangular, somewhat solidified grease like items in the wooden box, Batiste turned to ask the staff. "It''s soap. It''s used to clean the body." The staff responded patiently, even though he could not stand the body odor of these people. But still patience, seriously answered the question, and then quickly ran out. "Incredible, incredible." Looking at the bubbles on his body, Batiste marveled at the enjoyment of life in the Tang Dynasty. Carefully clean up the dirt on the body, constantly wipe the body hard, wipe the skin until red. Then use a bucket of clean water to clean the dirt on the body. Looking at his red and clean skin, his body seems to have lightened by dozens of Jin. "God bless me, don''t make me sick!" Trembling after the bath, and then put on a dry linen clothes. Then, they set foot on a carriage prepared by the Tang people, toward the huge palace built on the hills. Fairy palace! ¡­¡­ Through the glass windows installed on the carriage, Baptist looks at the city buildings and streets outside in surprise. The hustle and bustle of the crowd, busy shops, plus people, traffic, gathered into a busy city picture. The prosperity of a metropolis with a population of 40000 is beyond the experience of Europe today. "Constantinople, that''s all!" Harmonious picture, beautiful and rich, stable and full of passion and hope. Such a harmonious scene in Europe is beyond the imagination of people there. I''m afraid only the legendary garden of Eden or Elysee can be like the city in front of us. ¡­¡­ "What are you up to?" Elizabeth brought a cup of tea and put it on Jiangning''s desk. Then she turned to Jiangning''s back and gently massaged his shoulders with her hands to relieve his fatigue. "I''m trying to make up doctrines!" "Doctrines of usurpation?" Elizabeth widened her beautiful eyes and looked at him in surprise. Then Elizabeth asked him, "what religion are you going to spread? Catholicism Jiangning shook his head slowly: "no, I plan to create a new religion myself! Take me as the Supreme God, surround me, and create the religion as the national religion. " "You are the Supreme God? Honey, have you thought about the consequences? " Jiangning asked: "what are the consequences?" Elizabeth replied, "our territory is very small and our population is very small. Although depending on your prestige, you can make all the people believe in you. However, we are surrounded by two major religious groups, and the future missionary cause must be full of difficulties! These are all resistance and the fuse of war. " Jiangning looked at Elizabeth in surprise. She did not expect that Elizabeth had such a long-term political vision. Actually saw this matter, in the future hidden danger. "I''ve considered all you said, and I''ve got a draft in my mind." "Do you have a solution?" "That''s right!" "Tell me," Elizabeth asked "The problem to be solved is also very simple. We only need to spread the doctrine to the outside world. North Africa, the neighboring Apennine Peninsula, the Iberian Peninsula, and even the territory of the Franks. " "It''s hard. Religion is deeply rooted in these areas. The Apennine peninsula is the basic plate of Catholicism. It''s the center of Catholicism. It won''t tolerate outside beliefs. It will start a war! " Elizabeth has a thorough view and a long-term political vision. Indeed, as she said, the religious atmosphere in the above areas has long been deeply rooted, and it is absolutely difficult for new religions to penetrate into them. Even close to the Apennine Peninsula, once there is a conflict with the Pope. So Jiangning can foresee that the Crusades in the future will probably not go to the East, but will first solve the problems of the infidels at home. Jiangning knows exactly how powerful religion is. But he was not willing to let the Tang people be assimilated by the white people. In particular, ideological assimilation is even more serious! If Jiangning wants to solve this problem once and for all, it must be controlled by religious means. Elizabeth, however, was right that the territory was too small and the population too small. The cause of missionary work will not be smooth sailing, even if the government does not resist. The resistance from the people is also very strong. Therefore, for the sake of future security, the forces should make the new religion spread smoothly among the above-mentioned regional powers. To become the national religion of the host country, we will have a religious population base and a lot of security in the future. However, this is a delicate work, which needs to be considered slowly and implemented step by step. Chapter 261 In Jiangning''s mind, the issue of religion is just a draft, an imperfect idea. This is a huge and delicate work, which can not be solved in a short time. Therefore, we can only put this problem behind us. He took his cup, drank his tea, and chatted with Elizabeth. As we talked, the topic shifted to Europe. "By the way, I heard that the Frankish mission arrived early in the morning." Jiangning responded: "it is estimated that he is on his way to the palace." "It''s the first time I''ve seen with my own eyes that a big and powerful country has come to curry favor with an ethnic group with a population of only 300000." Elizabeth chuckled. "People are very realistic. We are stronger than them. Naturally, they will come to flatter us. For fear that one might not be careful, we turned the blade to them. " Jiangning said with indifference. "It is." Elizabeth nodded in agreement. People who follow Jiangning for a long time are influenced by him. When talking and doing things, we can''t help but have the charm of "jungle rules". It''s very realistic. It''s a little too impersonal. But this is the mainstream of the times, is the flaunt of communication! I am better than you, you must agree to my request, or I will beat you! Among countries, the flaunting of measuring relations is this set of contents. Compare national strength, military strength and economic strength! Once the war starts, can we win? Up to now, it is still the same. ¡­¡­ "Your majesty Beautiful looking maid, gently came forward to say. "What''s the matter?" The maid said, "Frank''s mission is waiting at the palace!" Jiangning said, "let''s go to the peony palace and gather everyone to meet the mission." "Yes." ¡­¡­ "Here comes the Frankish mission?" Asked Elizabeth. "Well, I''ll go over and see what kind of questions these Franks are going to ask later, or what kind of relationship they want to build." Jiangning didn''t think so at all. After changing his clothes, he explained and walked to the peony palace surrounded by his entourage. ¡­¡­ Because of the population factor, the government departments of the whole country are very small and there are very few people. However, Jiangning still gathered a group of nobles and officials. In addition, the capital area has a prosperous population. The momentum is quite like that. It''s quite impressive! At the regular meeting, officials and nobles raised some questions and reported them to Jiangning, who was sitting on the throne. Some give permission, some shoot right away. When the ministers and nobles finished their work, it was the turn of the Franks'' mission. The impatient Baron Baptist, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately arranged his clothes. Step outside the eight characters, into the magnificent peony palace! Peony palace! As the name suggests, peonies from China are planted around the palace. Inside the palace, there are also peony paintings and large-scale dome murals everywhere, which are very beautiful and bright. As he stepped in, Baptist looked at the luxurious palace with his spare light. Is this the emperor of the Tang Dynasty? What a young monarch! Batiste secretly surprised, looking at the figure sitting on the throne, surprised at each other''s youth. I am also excited by this young monarch''s sensational work in Europe! Looking at the innocent baby face, Batiste could not connect this face with the powerful wizard in the rumor. After a routine diplomatic greeting, Jiangning began to ask Batiste about things on the European continent, and said everything from south to north. Battiste marveled at each other''s erudition and echoed. "Your envoy has come all the way. It''s been a hard journey!" "It''s very hard. I''ve never been a seaboat in my life. The bumpy road made me wonder if I could get here safely. God bless me, I came here without danger and met you, your majesty Baptist stroked his chest. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The ministers and nobles looked at each other in silence. What Jiangning said just now is polite, but the Europeans just can''t understand it. They go straight to the point and can''t understand the underlying meaning of your words. In the same sentence, Chinese people can explain many meanings. Europeans, however, can''t. They can break their brains down with tortuous conversations. "Ha ha, how do you feel when you come here?" Jiangning said with a smile. Baptist nodded and praised: "perfect, very perfect. I''ve never seen a city that can compete with your city anywhere in Europe. Everyone is well dressed, the roads are straight and smooth, and the streets are like Rome. This city is as beautiful as the legendary Elysee paradise. " "If you are satisfied, I will send someone to show you around the city later." Baptist was overjoyed: "thank you very much, your majesty. I have been deeply in love with this beautiful land since I came here. Hard working farmers and beautiful and clean cities are not found in Europe. Even in France, there is no city like yours. In most places, it''s dirty and messy, and the law and order is poor. Here, on the contrary, it''s very reassuring! " Hearing Batiste''s words, the ministers and nobles could not help straightening their chests! With a proud look on his face, he listened to Batiste''s praise. This may not be the case with the boast of the Chinese. But such words come from a foreigner. But it can make people have a sense of satisfaction and pride, at the same time more deeply despise the outside place. Hum, you are really uncivilized barbarians! Jiangning also listen to some light, the mood is very happy. Finally, I understood the mentality of the Heavenly Kingdom. Presumably, the kings and officials of that society had the same mood as themselves. Everything is afraid of contrast. Once there is contrast, the difference will come out. While listening to Batiste''s argument, the Tang people thought to themselves, "Europa, that''s all! It''s hard to imagine that there are such dirty cities in the world! How can man and beast live in the same room? " While thinking, the heart of Europa''s contempt, more and more heavy. When Batiste''s endless speech ended, Jiangning hosted a banquet for him. At the banquet, this guy was full of praise, which made the officials of the Tang Dynasty around him feel comfortable and ready to fly to the Ninth Heaven. Jiangning just took a few bites and left, leaving the rest to the officials. Including the diplomatic relations between the two countries, trade issues and so on. ¡­¡­ Back in his study, Jiangning spread out a piece of parchment, stained with ink, and began to write a letter. Naturally, the letter was sent to the four giants of Hogwarts, Jiangning, which moved the idea of cultivating local witches. When he invaded Sardinia, Jiangning also drove away some indigenous witches who occupied Sardinia. And then the idea of setting up a wizard academy came into my mind, but it has been delayed by other earthly things. Now, Jiangning thought of it again and wrote to the big four for the first time. Invite them to help, or send some tutors to serve as teachers. The education of the Tang people naturally starts from the dolls. Not only to learn secular knowledge, the same, have wizard talent must also go to the wizard academy to learn. When these little witches grow up, and can be independent. Once in the future, the existence of this group of witches will surely be enough for the Tang people to overcome any difficulties! Chapter 262 The whole area of tangzhou is very small, which can''t compare with that of Europe. However, the relatively closed environment has become another umbrella for the Tang people. With a population of just over 300000, the people of the Tang Dynasty are like a drop of water in the sea on the European continent with a population of over 10 million. In a flash, it was assimilated completely. With this in mind, Jiangning will recuperate the basic set in the island hanging alone overseas. In cleaning up the indigenous population of the island, Jiangning also accidentally opened up the magic world. Sardinia in the Middle Ages had a small population. Not only the Muggle population, but also the sorcerers in the magic world are only a few dozen. This is related to the geographical factors of the island and the scarcity of resources. After all, resources rich things, whether it''s magical creatures or herbs, plants, minerals and so on, are all on a broader continent. Although the island will also give birth to some rare resources, it is a minority after all. After Jiangning set foot on Sardinia, it took some time to collect the whole island. Basically do not have scarce resources, but in the search process, Jiangning found a lot of caves. After analysis, most of the caves are natural caves, but many of them are caused by human factors. Although I wanted to explore these underground caves, it was delayed because of time and some trivia. After a long time, Jiangning forgot about it. Although I remember this time, Jiangning has no time to explore. This big and small things, has not been on the right track, away from anyone is OK, is inseparable from him. If he didn''t care about the life and death of the Tang people at the beginning, he would not have been burdened with this burden. Now that we have managed it, we have to spend more time to manage it to the end. At least, let some things have a little rudiment. Well, it''s the rudiment of constantly upgrading on the basis. This, Jiangning is racking his brains every day! It consumes too many brain cells and allocates a lot of energy to it. As a matter of fact, more than 300000 Tang people, together with more than 10000 Jews, did not have many talents. Even if there is, it''s only a few words. For government affairs, it''s a rookie period. So, a lot of times, he needs to do everything in detail, and finally understand why Marquis Wu died. ¡­¡­ "Universal basic education?" Although the parchment in her hand was light, Elizabeth seemed to hold the weight of a thousand jin. Jiangning sipped a sip of tea, nodded and said, "it''s just the simplest way to teach literacy, arithmetic, morality and farming and animal husbandry!" "Do you know what kind of shock this news will cause if it spreads to Europa?" Elizabeth''s excitement was incomparable, and her white cheeks even flushed with excitement. "The whole Europe will be crazy, it will be unbelievable! And the common people will envy us and envy us. " "This is an era of knowledge, monopolized by the nobility." Jiangning''s point is that it was true in Europe and even in most parts of the world during this period. Even in China, the monopoly of aristocratic families has been broken, which gives poor families the opportunity to read and enter the officialdom. However, most people still have no access to education. It''s not that I don''t want to promote it, but because of the productivity at that time, the cost is too big! It is not only brush, ink, paper and inkstone, but also contains many aspects. Before scholars had no fame, they could not be exempted from taxes, or reduced taxes, or obtained land granted by the government£¨ I don''t know if it is correct, but I haven''t found the relevant information.) And a family, about five people, is short of a young man''s labor force. It''s like raising someone who eats for nothing and doesn''t know what the future is. From this we can see how huge the consumption is from learning to write. And long term supply! It is a bottomless hole for people whose family is not rich. During this period, you have to pray to God and God to bless your family with a bumper harvest every year and no disease or disaster. Once there is a serious illness, the family will be finished. It can be seen that when Jiangning proposed universal education in this dark middle ages, how much turbulence will be set off among the people at that time! What kind of waves will be set off across Europe? This move is enough to be called the first time in the world. Universal education. Although Jiangning''s tactful factors are very big, the problem of population and other constraints is easy in his eyes. But in the eyes of others, it is quite shocking! After all, since the birth of civilization, society and class have been born. The resources are limited and the population is infinite. So, in this process, who has the most important means of production and who has the resources. Then, they will become a member of the top class of the pyramid. No matter ancient and modern, no matter at home and abroad, this is the case! Especially in the dark middle ages, it is far away from the period of light called "Renaissance". The whole of Europe is shrouded in darkness, and everyone is stupid. In particular, the low-level civilians and serfs are extremely stupid, and people spend their lives in a muddle. But all of a sudden, Europe is covered by thick clouds! All of a sudden, on the Mediterranean island country separated by a sea, it took the lead to set off a vigorous intellectual movement, education revolution! For a group of stagnant water, dark and gloomy Europe is just as dazzling as a lighthouse. Only Jiangning dares to ignore these factors, and only Jiangning dares to ignore these petty profits that he disdains. However, for Europe and the Mediterranean region as a whole, Jiangning''s epoch-making and ultra epochal move can be described as the first universal education movement since the birth of human civilization. Universal education, as the name suggests, is to make universal education. All people can read and write. Moreover, during this period, the monarchs of all countries in Europe hid taboo knowledge and contents that the public could not understand and master. Jiangning does not forbid people to learn, but rather liberalizes this part of knowledge. Moreover, they are told to learn and encouraged to draw inferences from one instance on the old knowledge system. The monarchs of European countries, it should not be said that since ancient times, it has been a tacit thing for the government to educate the people in bathing, or even fool them. Different from other countries, what Jiangning is doing is really opening up the minds of the whole people! Only when the wisdom of the people is greatly broadened, then the vision will be greatly broadened, and then the ambition will be greatly broadened. A few hundred years later, the total population of the Tang Dynasty is already very large, even when there is some surplus. Will Tang people live in a small corner with ease? At that time, everyone had knowledge, so it was better to train into an elite army than other countries. Because they have knowledge, they can understand the meaning of every word and the command of every sentence. When such a group of armed forces with advanced knowledge and a wide range of people''s wisdom are engaged in the movement of opening up territory, who will be the opponent of the armed forces with advanced knowledge and a wide range of minds in the surrounding countries who are still in a state of ignorance? As for whether these Tang people will create their own offspring''s rebellion in the future, that is not something Jiangning needs to consider. He is different from the monarchs in the traditional sense. His long years are equivalent to the development history of an independent civilization! Therefore, this traditional sense of dynasty replacement is not in Jiangning''s mind. ¡­¡­ Then Jiangning called together craftsmen to build the first fully equipped college on a small hill in the city. It is specially used to train qualified talents from all walks of life! After that, new colleges were built in all the cities in the country. According to later generations, small, early, high special division. At the current social level, that''s quite enough. Even, it''s ahead of time. However, Jiangning''s books and other knowledge were all within the scope of this era, which was much more advanced than that of Europe in the same period. But compared with China in the same period, it is obviously backward. Even so, this kind of knowledge, in the overall backward Europe, is enough to set off a revolution! It should be said that we should lay a suitable hotbed for a possible revolution. However, the possibility of revolution is not great! Today''s Europe is an era of common rule by feudal lords and monarchs. Civilians can not afford a revolutionary movement to subvert the pattern of the dynasty, and they do not have such financial resources and relevant knowledge! Chapter 263 Of course, the Tang people did not have such a pattern and the relevant financial resources or knowledge. Moreover, such a movement of universal education is equivalent to bringing all Tang people into the scope of vested interests. Everyone, no matter what he was before, what he is now, and even what he will be in the future. They are all members who have automatically gained benefits before this battle has completely begun. Not in such a dark age, not experiencing the era when knowledge was monopolized by the privileged class of the nobility, it is impossible to understand the great temptation of reading and going to school for anyone. Although reading does not mean that you can be an official, don''t forget that Jiangning is not a special subject. Instead, there are hundreds of new subjects, and there is always one suitable for you. And in the future, no matter in industry, agriculture, commerce and other industries, Jiangning has already tied their interests together through a series of planning, and cleverly tied them together with the royal family. Unless future generations are too incompetent, the chances of such a revolution are very small. At least, it will not be seen in the next few hundred years. Of course, Jiangning did not come up with advanced knowledge at one time. Universal education, free of charge is only primary school to junior high school content! The term of primary school has changed correspondingly, which is three years. Secondary school for two years, plus five years of free study time. After five years, if you want to continue to study, you have to pay for the tuition. Even so, such a system is unique in the 10th century. There are classes in society, in all walks of life and in all aspects. The difference is that some people still linger outside and are not allowed to enter, while others have entered and become part of it. Then for the collective interests, but also their own interests, to fight for the maintenance of life. This is the subordinate relationship between the vested interests and the rulers. The rulers need these vested interests to help them maintain stability. And the vested interests help the rulers, but also help themselves, a win-win situation. Jiangning is now a pre rainy silk, binding a large group of vested interests with the family. Interests are intertwined and hard to be separated, so in order to ensure that their respective interests will not be damaged and jointly safeguard the current rule, that is "the will of the people.". In ancient and modern times, those who win the hearts of the people will win the world. What they say is never "the people.". ¡­¡­ On the other side, far away in Scotland. In Hogwarts castle, the four giants sit together and look at the letter in Godric Gryffindor''s hand! The envelope had the names of the four of them, which meant that the letter was addressed to them. Looking at the signer, it''s a sign of eye pattern. Feeling the familiar magic above, the big four knew that this was a letter from Jiangning to them. "Godric, open the letter." "Rona, don''t worry!" Gryffindor ignored the three people''s eyes and drank a sip of wine leisurely. "Ning, there may be some trouble, Godric!" Silent Salazar Slytherin, suddenly came this sentence. Gryffindor put down his glass awkwardly: "er... It''s really my negligence." With that, he opened the fire paint on the envelope and pulled it out£¨ Er... This is embarrassing! Lacquer appeared in 1626, French Rousseau invented. And I saw fire paint in Spartacus Blood and sand "Godric, Salazar, roena, Helga, long time no see!" Jiangning''s voice came from the voice, and the big four could not help but smile when they heard the familiar voice of their friends. Everyone looked at each other, and at the same time, they couldn''t help looking at the letter in mid air. "I''ve been alone for a long time since I left you. Well, let me just briefly talk about my situation in Europe over the past few days! " Here comes the meat show! The big four looked at each other and straightened up involuntarily. For Jiangning, you can visit Europe, Africa, Asia and even the new world. Gryffindor says they don''t envy it, it''s impossible. But the four of them had to look after the college and had no time to travel outside Britain! With concerns, even if the four magic in the high-strength, but also always a concern. Therefore, for Jiangning''s request to go out to explore, the four never refuse! Is it not a kind of emotion that you can''t travel by yourself, pinned on Jiangning? Later, Jiangning gave a detailed account of the situation in Europe after leaving Britain. The big four listen with relish! When I heard that Jiangning had gathered over 300000 people and brought them to Sardinia to settle down and build a country, I told them. When the big four heard this, they were not only surprised, but rather shocked. Even if Merlin was so powerful at the beginning, it was just an example of helping King Arthur and never founding a country! Each of the big four said so in his heart. Jiangning''s business is the first of its kind! Moreover, it is absolutely impossible for anyone to duplicate it in the future. It is certain that no one has ever done so before. As for whether there are latecomers, it''s not clear. Even if there are, there are still many difficulties. First of all, you have to have one person who can resist the strength of a powerful country. If you have one person, you can solve the problem of eating and drinking with hundreds of thousands of mouths! If these two problems are solved, then the third problem is that the ability to move mountains and reclaim the sea is not so important. Europe, after all, has nothing else but vast plains. "I expelled the local witches, feeling that there were too few people around me. It''s too troublesome and time-consuming to cultivate yourself. So I have to be bold to ask you to help me. Send some wizards to my country, and I will build a wizard college no worse than Hogwarts! Friends, wait for your news "Boom!" When the contents of the letter were finished, the letter burned to ashes. ¡­¡­ The big four sat in silence for a long time, and the atmosphere seemed dull for a while. "What do you think? Our four friends ask for our help, help or not, we all talk about it, and then do a vote. The minority is subordinate to the majority! " Gryffindor drank the scarlet wine in a draught, looked at the three people in silence, and took the lead to break the dull deadlock. "Well, I''ll start. I''ll count to three. 1¡¢ Two, three Gryffindor raised his right hand, but was surprised to find that the other three also raised their arms. "You..." Gryffindor yelled angrily, "you all agree. Why didn''t everyone speak just now?" "I was just thinking about whether to lead the way myself!" This is the taciturn Salazar Slytherin. "I am worried about the candidates. Every student in Ravenclaw college is excellent! So much so that I have to worry about how to choose the right person from this group of excellent witches "And you? Helga "Just now I heard from our friend that there are many spices I have never seen! I wonder if I can create a new food charm with these strange spices if I go there "And you? Godric ¡Á three Godric Gryffindor had a serious face, and he was serious about smoothing out his slightly wrinkled clothes. Then the great lord Gryffindor said, "I''m going to take the team by myself! I''d like to see how wonderful Ning''s city and future wizard academy are "Don''t even think about it, Godric!" ¡Á three Gryffindor helplessly spread his hand: "then you say, who leads the team?" "Of course, I led the team in the past. After all, Ning and I have a lot of common topics and common research!" Salazar Slytherin said with a gloomy face. Then there was silence among the three, and Gryffindor tried to suggest, "well, let''s go together." Three eyes all reflect on Gryffindor, and then the three reply in one voice: "agree!" Now it''s Gryffindor''s turn. Chapter 264 "Ah Gryffindor looked at the three of them in a daze. He didn''t expect that they agreed with each other. "What about the security of the college?" Roy said worriedly. Yes, it''s OK for four people to go together, but what about the college? It''s a college founded by four of us. It''s not only for teaching, but also for devoting all our life''s efforts. If something goes wrong, there''s no place to buy medicine. However, the old friend''s request can not be refused. Everyone wants to go to his old friend''s country, to see for themselves the country he founded, the capital city which is said to have a large population, and the wizard Academy in the picture! The big four are silent. Everyone wants to go to Jiangning. However, Hogwarts is their common blood. Nowadays, Europe is not peaceful. Even in the 21st century, there are many kinds of tricks. However, the environment at that time is much more stable now. All four of them wanted to go to Jiangning, but if one of them was left to guard, no one would open the door. Gryffindor broke his silence and tried to suggest, "or will the college be closed for a while?" Roener objected: "the college is closed, some children have families. Some of them are war orphans. Where can they go when the college is closed for a while? " "Yes, they are all homeless children." "I don''t think it''s as good as that," Slytherin said! Today''s Hogwarts, the strength is not weak. We select some excellent witches and ask for their opinions first. If you want to live in a new place, take it with you. Other tutors have regular classes, but we have to announce that the four of us are doing research! Don''t let out that we''re not at Hogwarts! What''s more, didn''t Ning teach us a kind of transmission mark at the beginning? Once something happens in the college, let the left behind tutor send us a letter. Then come as fast as you can. " "I''m afraid we won''t have time to go back to Hogwarts if something goes wrong at that time!" Helga hechpatch is still worried. Gryffindor said, "Helga, your worries are totally unnecessary. Today''s Hogwarts is not what it was when the college was founded more than a decade ago. Now we have hired a number of powerful witches, plus some graduates with excellent strength. In today''s Europe, it is very difficult to find a wizard similar to the four of us at one time. And Royna took over: "besides, we Hogwarts don''t have that much energy to attract a wizard like the four of us!" "That''s right!" The four looked at each other and said with a smile, "well, let''s go to our friends." "That''s right!" ¡Á four ¡­¡­ Later, Gryffindor told several powerful mentors, and talked to some graduates and other knowledgeable wizards. Some agreed happily, while others did not. For the wizard who doesn''t agree to live and teach in a strange place, Slytherin takes advantage of his unprepared and cleans each other''s memory. To ensure that these people will not leak the whereabouts of the four because of their talkative. Then, that night, the big four took a few wizards and set foot on a magic boat. Through the sea, heading for Sardinia. ¡­¡­ Tangzhou, on the outskirts of Xiandu. Since taking over the second island (Sardinia, Corsica), Jiangning not only expelled the local people, but also cleaned up the local indigenous witches. These witches are wild and have no chance to learn too much knowledge. Their strength is not enough in front of Jiangning. Now, Jiangning and Elizabeth are standing on a low mountain about 300 meters high. At the top of the mountain, there is a key to enter the magic world! The shape of a crooked neck tree, the location of the door key is not good. However, Jiangning will rearrange a door key in the future, otherwise, it will be too difficult to enter the magic world. ¡­¡­ As they enter the world of magic, the scene in front of them is naturally different from the outside world. In front of me is a hilly land, but the hills are very gentle. On the left side of the hill, there is a small forest. A small river gushes out from the low mountains behind itself, winding along the low-lying terrain. "Where are you going to build the wizard academy?" Jiangning rubs his hairless chin, and his eyes constantly patrol the low mountains, hills and small forests. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he pointed to the forest: "I''m going to set up the college in the middle of the forest!" "In the middle of the forest?" Elizabeth looked and frowned, "is it possible that the light is not good. We are not black witches. Are we going to set up a college in a dark and dark forest "Of course I have a way out!" Elizabeth was slightly stunned, then thought of something, said with a smile: "I''m looking forward to your next performance!" Jiangning didn''t say anything more. Instead, he lifted Elizabeth and flew to the top of the forest. In Sardinia, there are not too many tall trees! Although Jiangning had sown some tall trees before, such as seeds of oak and other plants, the growth of plants takes time. At present, these tall trees are still very young and not fully mature. Therefore, the trees in this forest are not tall. Most of them are low trees. You just need to clean up the forest in the middle. ¡­¡­ In front of the forest below, countless soil flies into the air with the rising forest. Later, Jiangning placed these forests around the forest in the form of uniform distribution. In the middle of the whole forest, there is an open space of about 30 hectares. Later, Jiangning to the side of the forest, with a hand move. The trees with luxuriant branches and leaves are woven and twined together by a pair of invisible hands, forming a "tree road" decorated with trees and wild flowers (refer to the "love tunnel" in Kelvin Town, Ukraine). The mud road in the tree road is hardened by the magic of turning mud into stone. The light of the spell flashes, and then a hard stone road extends to the end of the tree path. "My God, what a beautiful path in the woods!" Elizabeth''s eyes lit up at the tree road standing in the forest, and the surprise in her eyes was about to burst out. "I call it the emerald road!" The surprise is still behind With a light finish, the bright silver light in his eyes is very bright. Countless pieces of earth fly into the air. The magic light of turning mud into stone flashed, and countless pieces of earth instantly turned into flat stones. After that, the boulders were flying in the air, like soldiers on review, evolving their formations. Then, one by one, the boulders kept falling into the foundation that had been built below. Elizabeth will see a manor and spire combined with a strange building, bit by bit from scratch, from bottom to top rapid prototyping. Boom! An irregular shaped boulder falls on the front right of the main entrance of the manor. Then, five characters were engraved on the stone. "Green jade college?" "Not bad!" After thinking about it carefully, I felt that there was something missing. I stretched out my hand to grasp the empty space. Countless pieces of clay flew into the air, and then they turned into irregular oval stones, arranged in S-shape from the main entrance of the manor to the emerald road. And the side of the big pit, in Jiangning magic under the lead, the continuous gushing of groundwater. Then, the ugly hole is filled, and the light of the spell flashes. Innumerable mud in the water sinks, and the turbid water becomes clear and transparent. As the terrain gradually decreases, the center of the water appears dark blue. A beautiful oval man-made lake was built. Then Jiangning moved a lot of grass from the distant pasture. Fill them in the open space of the whole manor, so that the lawn is built. "I really want to live here! These kids in the future are really lucky! " Chapter 265 Hearing Elizabeth''s words, Jiangning said with a smile: "there is no need to envy here. The palace we live in is no worse than this college!" Elizabeth shook her head: "I just envy these children in the future. Anyway, they have a relatively good living and learning environment. At least no matter how the external war is, the little witches living here don''t have to worry about the war. They just need to study here safely, and when they grow up, they will have the ability to protect themselves! " "Human society is progressing and developing. In the future, although the war will not be healed, there will be no large-scale war affecting countless people in most parts of the world at that time! " Jiangning comforted her. "Will there be such a peaceful and stable scene in the future?" Elizabeth looks forward to, such does not have the war the world, or said the war is controlled in the very small degree the world, really exists? "Yes, and there will be such a world!" ¡­¡­ After the construction of the college, Jiangning returned to the outside world again! This time, he moved the key to the mountain door, that is, the crooked neck tree, to the bottom of the mountain. This is convenient for the upcoming wizard, as well as the future group of small wizards. After all, it''s tiring to climb a low mountain more than 300 meters high. They are witches, although healthy and strong body is also very important, but there is no need to carry out such a trick before entering school. He doesn''t want to be scolded by countless wizard descendants in the future. ¡­¡­ Back in his palace, Jiangning was waiting for Gryffindor''s reply in the next few days. It took a lot of time to send a letter from here to Britain. In addition, the speed of answering letters consumes a lot of time. Therefore, in their spare time, Jiangning and Elizabeth began to prepare for the reception of Gryffindor. Muggles don''t need to participate in the gathering among witches. At that time, Jiangning only needs to lead some important ministers to show up and let them know that there are such a group of witches in their own country. Although the contradiction between wizard and Muggle is very deep, this situation will not spread to Sardinia. These Tang people were enslaved by Arabs before! There is no chance to contact with witches, and there is no persecution by witches. Therefore, Jiangning did not worry that the Tang people under his command would boycott these witches. As for the future, Jiangning doesn''t care. That requires future generations to compromise and negotiate with each other, and finally negotiate an answer that can satisfy both sides. Although between people, not always full of loyalty! But between people, is not always full of intrigue! There are many bad guys, but there are also good people. Although the West thinks that human nature is evil, Jiangning always believes that human nature is good. It is only the acquired factors that cause different people. This needs to be solved by education. ¡­¡­ Finally, on the eighth day, Jiangning received a reply from Gryffindor. Gryffindor said in the letter that they had set out from Hogwarts and sailed to the Mediterranean in a magic boat. Moreover, the four of them personally led the team, with a group of excellent instructors, to help Jiangning build a wizard college. As for Jiangning''s behavior, Gryffindor and they absolutely agree. At the beginning, Jiangning also subsidized and helped them when they were short of teaching funds or even tutors. In addition, although the friendship of the five people has been broken for more than ten years, the friendship has become more and more strong with the brewing of time. Now, when old friends ask for help, how can the big four refuse? They have decided to help the public and the private. Jiangning is naturally full of gratitude, Gryffindor they help not only immediately, but also he owes the four of them a great favor. Four people are equal to regardless of the safety of Hogwarts, but also to bring their own team to help him. This friendship, Jiangning now can only silently remember in mind. If Gryffindor needs them, he will certainly repay them at all costs. ¡­¡­ In the boundless sea, a large ship with unique style sails in the ocean. The ship is shaped like a dragon head with a high tail tower, some of which are similar to a Kirk sailing boat£¨ Although the Kirk sailboat appeared in the 13th century, please ignore this point. Refer to the dawn Treader for modeling.) Three tall masts were erected, and the white sails were blown high by the wind. The whole magic ship, relying on Muggle''s current shipbuilding technology, can''t be built at all. Moreover, the whole ship is full of all kinds of magic. Under the blessing of these magic, the whole ship can sail safely in the ocean, and the speed is very fast. The most important thing is that it can avoid the terrible sea waves and some bad weather. The so-called three foot wave without wind, let alone the vast sea? Once the weather is too bad, the whole ship can dive into the deep ocean like a submarine. In order to avoid the outside wind and waves. When the ship is sailing on the busy route, Muggle expulsion mantra and confusion mantra all over the ship will confuse the mortals, so that the magic ship can not be found by the mortals, causing unnecessary trouble. ¡­¡­ Gryffindor, they set out from the North Sea in a short time and sailed to the English Channel. It took a very short time to come to the Cantabrian sea and sail along the French coastline and the Iberian Peninsula coastline. Then into the North Atlantic, then across the Strait of gibraltarian, into the alvoran sea, into the vast Mediterranean Sea, and then to the tyrenian sea! "This is the first time I''ve come from Britain to the Mediterranean!" Royna opened his arms to welcome the warm sea breeze, eyes slightly closed, feeling the warm sunshine. "Ning really chose a good place!" Helga also learned the action of royna, said with emotion. "Yes, it''s far from war here..." before Gryffindor finished speaking, he was interrupted by Slytherin. "Don''t you want to learn from the actions of royna and Helga, Gryffindor?" Gryffindor became angry: "Damn, how can I learn a woman''s movements..." with the help of anger, he put down his slightly raised arms without any trace "Hum, isn''t it? Gryffindor Salazar Slytherin looked suspiciously at his arm. "Of course "Ha ha!" Royna and Helga look at each other and smile. If Jiangning is here and sees this scene, he will say in his heart: "Gryffindor and Slytherin, they are really true love!" ¡­¡­ They were still bickering with each other, and no one would let them. At this time, the voice of royna Ravenclaw came, which made them shut up in a moment. Look at each other with disdain, and then walk up the tail tower together, condescending wait-and-see. "Look, Sardinia is here!" "This island has changed its name. Now it should be called tangzhou!" Helga corrects the language defects in rhoine. "At this time, don''t pick my fault!" "Yes? That''s... "Slytherin raised his eyebrows and frowned, looking at the black spot in the distance. Gryffindor also hastened to look, but saw the black spot in the distance, coming towards their ship at a faster and faster speed. "Be careful, there are unknown creatures coming. From there, I felt a huge magic never seen before Gryffindor said solemnly. He can feel it, and so can the other three. Therefore, all of them are serious and ready! Black spots move faster and faster, fast to Gryffindor, they can clearly see that the spray is constantly throwing towards both sides at a very fast speed. "Hiss... High!" Chapter 266 With the sound of a dull dragon, the innumerable sea water is lifted from the inside out by a powerful force in an instant, rolling up the innumerable amount of water and spray. Gurgling waves, accompanied by the low sound of the dragon, a shadow covered most of the sky. "Sea monsters in the Mediterranean?" "Never seen a dragon with three heads!" Gryffindor, the four of them, gaped at the three dragons that stirred countless currents. In the heart set off a huge wave, as if facing the enemy of looking at this huge and shameful dragon. "Hiss... High!" Three heads roar up to the sky, white wings gently shake, sprinkle countless water. Elegant and slender body, most of them are sitting on the bottom of the sea, exposing the body of the sea, which brings incomparable strong pressure to people. Dragon wings flying, more than 100 meters long huge body, entrenched in the air. "In the Mediterranean, there is such a terrible beast!" Gryffindor four, in any case, can not believe that the calm of the Mediterranean when the emergence of such a terrible dragon! The powerful magic and huge body make people feel irresistible when they see it. "Long time no see, old friends!" A long lost and familiar voice sounded over the open Mediterranean Sea. The four of Gryffindor subconsciously looked up and saw a figure in a familiar black robe standing on the head of the frightening dragon. "Ning!" Whoo! Jiangning jumped down from the head of the three dragons. It was as light as a feather and landed on the deck safely. "Damn it, you really scared me!" Gryffindor, laughing and scolding, came forward and punched Jiangning on the shoulder. "Ha ha!" Jiangning did not dodge and looked at the big four with a smile. "Ning, is this your work?" Salazar Slytherin stepped forward and looked at the three dragons in the air! Eyes flashing inexplicable brilliance, blinking without blinking at the three dragons. Jiangning quite complacent nodded: "yes, in order to find the right matrix! I almost died "Almost dead?" Roy, Helga exclaimed. "That''s right!" "Tell us about it." ¡Á four "It''s not suitable here. I''d better wait until my country and tell you carefully." Jiangning said with a smile. He turned his head and looked at the seven witches standing behind Gryffindor. They were both men and women. At this time, he was staring up at the three dragons, which were hovering in the air and constantly twisting their bodies. "Then hurry up. I''m really fed up with sailing at sea." Gryffindor complained. "Don''t worry, my friend!" Jiangning said, and then took out a special equipment from the ring in his hand. The style is like a cloak! Silver white appearance, very broad. "What is this?" Jiangning did not respond. With a shake of his hands, he threw the silver cloak out of the boat. The cloak was flying in the wind. Suddenly, the whole cloak was completely opened, and then a door with faint blue light was set up 100 meters in front of the ship. "Come on, it can save the next section of the sea!" "Is this the key you made?" Royna looked at the door key that opened the huge passage, curiously. "So it is." Gryffindor, they know that Jiangning has a strong heritage, although they know some of his special means, they don''t understand them. Seeing this, he diverged from the topic: "OK, let''s go! I can''t wait to see the big city with a population of more than 40000. And your palace, and the promised wizard academy "Friends, I won''t let you down." "Beep!" "Hiss... High!" Hearing Jiangning''s call, three dragons roared. Then, the whole huge body circled down, strong limbs tightly grasped the sides of the whole magic boat, and the tail wrapped around the back part of the boat. A huge powerful wing, a fierce fan, immediately there is a strong air will be the Seven Wizard instant pressure on the deck. "Merlin''s up there!" Gryffindor, they can''t take precautions to make a fool of themselves. Fortunately, they are all powerful wizards with strong adaptability! In an instant, they completely stabilized their bodies. "Let''s go!" Hearing Jiangning''s order, the three dragons dragged the magic boat and flew to the shining door ahead. When the whole bow enters the gate, it''s like a stone dropping into the calm water, splashing circles of ripples! If you look at it from a high altitude, you will find that most of the boat is still outside, but the first half of the bow has disappeared. When the whole hull was not in the door, the silver white cloak, which stayed in mid air, suddenly disappeared. "Merlin is on the stage. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a gorgeous sight!" Looking at all kinds of colorful scenes passing quickly, the group of seven young wizards who had never seen such scenes were surprised. They all looked at the scene that was passing quickly and the three dragons on their heads with surprised eyes. Gryffindor, they also saw the scene of crossing space for the first time. Although they were very surprised, the four of them were much more determined than the young wizard who had never seen the market. The passage seems to be very long, but for a moment, the light in front is bright. The dazzling light forces everyone to subconsciously cover their eyes. When they feel the dazzling light disappear, they suddenly smell the clear smell of soil and flowers! "It''s beautiful here!" Royna, Helga and the three female witches in the group all looked at the scene with enchanted eyes. The whole magic boat is moored beside an oval Lake trestle, surrounded by trees, dotted with flowers and fruit trees. "There are many beautiful sceneries here. You have enough time to enjoy them slowly!" Jiangning said with a smile that the three giant dragons, which are more than 100 meters long, have shrunk rapidly and become a small three headed dragon with only a few tens of centimeters, twining around Jiangning''s arm. "Wow, it looks so cute now! WOW A sorceress saw the three dragons in the shape of cute, with a big red heart in her eyes. She came up to touch him. Unexpectedly, the three heads of the three dragons spewed out long flames, which almost burned her hair. "Mischief!" Jiangning patted the head of the three dragons and said, "well, I''ll enjoy the scenery later! I think you''re hungry, too. The delicious food I prepared for you "Delicious food!" Everyone''s eyes suddenly brightened, and Gryffindor wiped his hands: "you said in your letter that you have a lot of strange Oriental imperial food here. Today I want to have a good taste." "And a lot of spices, Gryffindor!" Helga looked at Jiangning again: "my gourmet charm is expected to create a lot." "I won''t let you down, my friends!" Chapter 267 A group of 12 people got off the boat one after another and walked through the gravel paved path. On the side of the road, a carriage and a waiting driver were already ready. "Your majesty Seeing the appearance of Jiangning, the coachman bowed respectfully. "Hard work!" The driver didn''t answer. He just bowed down to salute again. Then he opened the door, took out the wooden steps from the car, put them in place, and waited. Twelve people set foot on the low-key coach one after another, but the interior was luxurious and decorated with traceless stretching mantra. "Sit down, please!" Gryffindor and they are not polite. They sit on the soft sofa one after another. The house elves show up at the right time and pour a cup of steaming and fragrant green tea for everyone. "Your life is still like this!" Gryffindor teased him about his extravagance. Jiangning said: "with strength and ability, why force yourself in life?" This is his lifelong goal, ultimate pursuit and ultimate enjoyment! "This kind of life is very good and comfortable!" Roy agreed with Jiangning''s attitude towards life. A few people chatted happily, while the other seven witches left here and visited everywhere in the carriage. And, through the window, enjoy the scenery outside. There is still a certain distance between suburbs and cities. In order to meet Gryffindor and them, Jiangning specially opened up a lake. And it was connected with a special door key, and a boundary was set up around the lake. "Look, what a magnificent city!" The sudden exclamation made the five people in conversation look back. "Ha ha, the city has arrived, my friends." Jiangning got up, Gryffindor and they got up and followed him. Through the wide window, looking ahead, you can see a magnificent city and the palace standing on the high hills on the vast plain! "Europa, how ever had such a city?" The carriage went on steadily, and soon the outline of the city became clear. The high wall, on which stood armored soldiers with guns patrolling everywhere. There are also teams of soldiers guarding the position of the gate. An endless stream of people, constantly in and out. Business travelers and vendors from all walks of life, either carrying the burden or driving trucks, paid the entrance fee to enter the city. "It''s really prosperous here!" "Listen to my tutor, there are 40000 residents here!" "Is there such a city in Europe?" "It is said that Constantinople is the most prosperous city in Europe at present, but the resident population of the city is by no means 40000. If you add in the merchants, the merchant ships and their entourage from all over the world, the population of Constantinople is definitely more than 40000 Someone explained. ¡­¡­ Looking at the prosperous scene outside the window, royna said with a smile: "Ning, in a short time, you have made several great events that must be recorded in history forever." "You must have expended a lot of energy and time on such a prosperous scene here." "Yes, Merlin didn''t do anything like that when she was alive." Jiangning waved his hand and said with a smile, "OK, you guys, don''t praise me any more. I''m a wizard, not a human. To achieve this is to bully ordinary people with strength. " "You can''t say that. Muggles don''t treat us witches kindly either." Salazar Slytherin''s pitiful response was: "besides, there are many witches who died in Muggles'' hands!" "Salazar..." Gryffindor looked at Salazar Slytherin discontentedly, then faced Jiangning, full of apology: "I came to you, should not have said such words..." Jiangning doesn''t care at all. There are contradictions between witches and witches. The same thing, between the wizard and Muggle, also full of temporary irreconcilable contradictions. In the dark middle ages of this cold weapon, the power of witches had an overwhelming advantage over Muggles. Moreover, there are no surveillance cameras or firearms in this era. The wizard, however, has all kinds of weird magic, curses, and various means of sneaking in that people can''t prevent. If the monarch or nobleman of a country offends a wizard with powerful and careful magic power, he will definitely live in fear every day. Because of this kind of people who are not controlled by secular rights, the secular monarchs are naturally worried. In addition, in the Apennine Peninsula, there is also a religious state with great appeal ability. The Pope naturally regarded the heresies as thorn in the flesh. As a result, the burning of witches and hostile actions against witches occurred in Europe. It was inspired by all the upper classes, and many innocent witches died as a result. So the little witches who have just awakened their talent and haven''t seen the wizard world with their own eyes are even more innocent. There are various reasons for the opposition between wizard and Muggle. Therefore, Salazar Slytherin''s attitude towards Muggles should be in the middle of ambiguity. As for when his sharp conflict with the other three took place, Jiangning is not clear. However, from what Salazar said today, it can be inferred that Slytherin is already dissatisfied with the action of killing and expelling witches everywhere. May also be, therefore, for those Muggle born little wizard. However, Jiangning believed that Slytherin''s main disgust was the monarchs and nobles in the secular world. "Friends, don''t mind. We should have spoken freely! You are guests. Today I''m hosting you, so don''t think about the old Europe. " Jiangning eased the atmosphere of silence. Salazar Slytherin also realized that what he said just now destroyed the atmosphere. He seemed to be making up for it. He said to Jiangning, "I haven''t congratulated you yet. Your work is successful, good friend." "Thanks to your help at the beginning, otherwise I would not have made anything." "Can you tell me your specific process and details?" Slytherin asked. Gryffindor, they are also very interested in the power of the three dragons. They have experienced it personally. The powerful body and the huge and powerful magic hidden were not comparable to the four of them, and they also felt a strong potential power from the three dragons. This species created by the wizard is absolutely an epoch-making miracle. Jiangning is naturally willing to share such demands. Moreover, the three dragons created by Jiangning are absolutely unique in the world. The Welsh green dragon and the Hercynian black dragon are easy to find. However, if we want to purify the blood of these two kinds of dragons to the maximum extent, it will never be the same. Even if the gifted wizard can purify the blood of these two kinds of dragons, he will face the most critical one. That is Where can I find a feather snake? The feather snake is a new world species, and Jiangning has been looking for it. However, only that one feather snake was found. Besides, there was no second feather snake at all. In addition, the feather snake because of production problems, exhausted the source of the body! Has died, then also represented, in the world rare feather snake vanishes at this point. If this world does not have Jiangning''s arrival, then that feather snake''s destiny, should be the old age dies! After all, the whole HP world has never heard of feather snakes. If the Plumed Serpent really exists, it means that there is an ethnic group of plumed serpents. But the result is that the feather snake does not exist, which means that the feather snake is just that one. So, the appearance of the three dragons is not only accidental, but also coincidental! Moreover, there is no possibility to copy again! Chapter 268 "You planned this city?" The carriage passed through the city gate and entered the city, even though the Royal insignia was engraved on the carriage. But the soldiers at the gate still asked the carriage to stop for inspection. Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, Slytherin, hechpatch and the seven witches who were with them were unbelievable. In Europe, or in the world they imagine. Soldiers without gates dare to inspect the carriages of nobles or royalty. In the cases they saw with their own eyes, the soldiers guarding the city gate moved the obstacles when they saw the noble or royal carriage. Then, respectfully let go. But here, in tangzhou. They saw an incredible scene and asked Jiangning about the purpose of doing so. Jiangning''s answer is that the first purpose is to determine the supremacy of the law. No one can violate it, even the royal family. Another point is to ensure that if the royal family or nobles are hijacked by people with ulterior motives. In any case, the life safety of the royal family and nobles will not be ensured by the guards. Knowing such an answer, Gryffindor had to lament Jiangning''s strict governance and high foresight. Although such things rarely happen, once the law is established. And Jiangning, the first monarch of the early Dynasty, set an example to ensure that the sacred law will not be violated wantonly by the latecomers! ¡­¡­ "Yes, in fact, not only the capital cities, but also the capital cities of several other states are planned and created by me." Jiangning smiles at the four giants who are enjoying the beautiful city scenery, and his tone is a bit proud. "Oh... What?" Luo Yina looked at Jiangning in surprise and asked, "did you create the city?" "That''s right!" "I..." Rona said in surprise, "I''ve never heard of any magic that can create a city. Is this your own magic? " Jiangning shook his head: "friend, this is not magic. But for a special use of spiritual power, mixed with some magic. However, to complete such a huge city, we must have a very strong spiritual force and control. Otherwise, it is impossible to build such a huge city In fact, he could build a metropolis with a population of one million. However, the population of Tang people is not so large. It''s a waste to build such a big city. Even so, when he completed the capital and other cities, he still left enough space for future urban expansion. The expansion space of each city can easily accommodate hundreds of thousands of people when they are completed. At present, however, there are too many open spaces in the city. But there is no waste in such places. In some small-scale places, Jiangning has built many gardens and parks. For large-scale open space, special personnel were arranged to plant grain, vegetables and fruits. Moreover, outside the capital, there is still a vast plain. There is a lot of arable land divided in proportion. The industrious people of Tang Dynasty went out to work every day, pushing wheelbarrows, carrying farm implements and weapons. The island is not safe, and there are still some dangers in the wild. Don''t forget that in the original "protection fee" sent by the fatiman Dynasty, there were not only a lot of food and supplies, cattle, sheep and livestock, a lot of luxury goods, but also a lot of wild animals. For example, the lions, the specialty of Africa. There are also herbivorous and carnivorous animals from Europe and Asia in Jiangning. The island is too small to accommodate too many people and animals. But now Jiangning''s understanding of the laws of nature is enough to ensure that the animals living on the island can reproduce and survive normally. As a result, he moved mountains and reclaimed sea several times on a large scale, and built plains, pastures, and forests. Today''s tangzhou (Sardinia) is absolutely as complete as Europe in terms of species. The species are very rich, and the quality of the land is also very good. Over time, this is definitely another rich place. ¡­¡­ "What are they doing?" Passing through a wide square, rhoyne saw a group of Chinese children with their hair tied and dressed in strong clothes. Under the guard of some strong men with big arms, round waists and well-developed muscles, they are practicing something. Because of the distance, and the crowd, Roy Na, they did not see clearly. Jiangning explained to them: "they are practicing their combat skills!" "Tactics?" When the carriage came near, Rona and they could see what the children were doing. This group of teenagers, with wooden Tang knives in their hands, are chopping. "All the people are soldiers of a militant nation." Slytherin said in shock. "It''s terrible." Gryffindor, roena and Helga all looked at the scene with the same dignified face. A nation is so martial that everyone has been learning martial arts since childhood. What''s more, they also heard that Jiangning had made laws on universal education. Then, these children will continue to learn martial arts, but also to learn cultural knowledge. Once they grow up, even then, the population of the Tang people is still small. But no country in Europe dares to invade or offend them. "Their combat skills are also very powerful, and they are deadly." Gryffindor looked at him with the same dignity. Naturally, he knew how good the fighting skills of these children were. "Friend, you..." Looking at their worried eyes, Jiangning naturally knew very well and gave a smile: "my people have been slaves for nearly 200 years. After being humiliated and tortured, and surrounded by powerful enemies, if you don''t practice martial arts and build up your body, you will be invaded sooner or later. In five years, even if I don''t do anything, I will rely on these 300000 ethnic groups alone, that is 300000 troops. The real elite is enough to destroy any country in Europe. " Finally, he added: "the army of more than 300000 people is a bit exaggerated, but it''s still very easy to gather up tens of thousands of troops." "Merlin! There are not many big wars of 10000 people in Europe. Not to mention tens of thousands of troops! This... " Jiangning''s reply almost scared them to death. Needless to say, all the people are soldiers. Just pulling out tens of thousands of people and horses can sweep across Europe. Moreover, these tens of thousands of people are highly skilled in martial arts. Ordinary soldiers are not rivals at all, and even some generals are not likely to get advantage. While they were thinking, a roar came, which immediately attracted their eyes. "Set up Gryffindor and they saw one of the strong men waving his flag. The youngsters in the field immediately moved when they heard the news. The swords, guns, shields and crossbows were arranged in a neat and orderly formation with both attack and defense. "Kill "Kill ¡­¡­ Earth shaking fighting sound sounded, the two battle lines immediately in accordance with the instructions, began to fight. For a moment, the whole city square becomes like a battlefield! "You are turning them into a real army when they are young!" Jiangning frankly admitted: "yes, but the strong enemy is around. Our looks and beliefs are incompatible with those of Europe, the Near East and North Africa. If you want to live in a stable environment surrounded by powerful enemies, it''s useless to rely on your mouth. Only with the bow, crossbow and spear in hand can we not consider anyone''s opinions and control our own destiny. " "I seem to see that a overlord is going to dominate the Mediterranean!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 269 Scene after scene, to the four giants as well as the seven fellow wizard, a great shock. Although they felt shocked, they then regained their mood. Because They are witches! Mortals are powerful, but in the eyes of witches, they are still ants. As long as they are not surrounded by the army, how powerful the warrior is, he is still not the opponent of the wizard. There is no threat to the wizard at all. Therefore, even if the Tang people are strong in the future, it is only the neighboring countries that are threatened. For the wizard, there is no influence at all. ¡­¡­ After the mood recovered, Gryffindor and they began to enjoy the beautiful city scenery along the way. For all kinds of strange things, they always keep asking. Jiangning also answered one by one to satisfy the curiosity of the big four. Although the Tang people established their country for a short time, they made the Tang people and their country famous throughout Europe, North Africa and the Near East by virtue of several brilliant deeds. Even, with the footprints of businessmen, they spread to the Far East. Moreover, as time went on, more and more countries sent envoys to visit tangzhou. With the establishment and recognition of diplomatic relations, trade will follow. The people of the Tang Dynasty had some rich and developed skills and produced a variety of goods, which were sought after all over Europe. The specialties of Europe, North Africa and the Near East were also pursued by the Tang people. As soon as they came and went, all kinds of busy trade and routes were established by the merchants. Every day, there are countless merchant ships going to and from several deep-water ports in tangzhou. Some of these ports are not very good ports. However, when Jiangning built these cities, it widened and deepened the seafloor respectively. Now, the whole tangzhou is full of excellent ports. However, this is not true in all places. Only places of strategic significance and economic interests are good harbors. This kind of situation created the prosperous scene of tangzhou. Every day, countless foreign businessmen come to tangzhou by boat. Later, they rented carriages to transport the goods inland. The capital region is one of the best. Because it is located in the center of the island, plus the distribution of port cities, trade directly promotes the economic vitality of inland areas. Every day, the footprints of these businessmen alone will drive the urban economy along the road. Tang people, today''s life, can be said to be comparable to the European aristocracy close at hand. ¡­¡­ "It''s rich and prosperous here, Ning. You have accomplished a miracle that cannot be created Here is a prosperous city, as well as a broad avenue, a variety of shops, people constantly shuttle. As it turns out, it''s extremely rich here. The praise of the big four always makes Jiangning feel very face and enjoy this feeling. However, it is not suitable to continue the discussion at present. Because "Look, what a beautiful palace!" "Merlin, it''s beautiful here." ¡­¡­ When the carriage took a turn, it went straight to a special road. This road is not allowed to be used by civilians because it leads directly to the palace. Only those who are allowed to meet by the royal family are qualified to step on this official road. Otherwise, they will be expelled by the soldiers guarding the road. If you don''t listen to dissuasion, you will be killed on the spot. On both sides of the road, there are stone walls. The walls are wide, covered with soil, low ornamental plants and various flowers. Along this not too long road, through here, the terrain began to gradually increase. Finally, the carriage was parked at the gate of the palace. Looking at the palace, it covers a vast area. The main body of the whole building is marble and other stone materials. The surface is painted white, supplemented by gold. Inside, there are gardens, orchards, fountains, racetracks, small labyrinths and other entertainment buildings. "You really enjoy it, friend." Gryffindor looked at him with a laugh. "Ha ha." With a smile, the gate of the palace was opened by the guards. The carriage entered the palace in the driver''s drive. ¡­¡­ Elizabeth had been waiting for a long time. She was dressed up and stood at the gate of the palace. After seeing the carriage coming, Elizabeth''s face was full of charming smile. "Wow, friend, you''ve finally got a family." Looking at the beautiful Elizabeth, Gryffindor jokingly looked at Jiangning. "Shut up, Godric." Jiangning leads Gryffindor and they walk towards the palace. Elizabeth also raises her skirt and goes down the steps to Jiangning. Jiangning takes Elizabeth by the waist and introduces her and Gryffindor to each other. "I''ve heard the name of the creator of Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry for a long time, and I finally see a real person today." Said Elizabeth with a smile. Gryffindor and they learned from Jiangning''s introduction that Elizabeth was also a wizard, so they responded politely. Then Elizabeth, as the hostess, invited Roy Na, Helga and her three female witches to visit the palace. Jiangning also led Gryffindor and Slytherin to consult their botanical gardens, libraries and alchemy rooms. And for them to open their own research results, as well as a variety of experience notes. Seeing the huge library, Gryffindor, Slytherin could not help it. At the fastest speed, rush to the library, look at the line by line catalog and introduction, select the books you are interested in to watch. The servants came in quietly, handed the steaming green tea and cakes, and bowed down. Instead of disturbing Gryffindor and Slytherin, Jiangning sat quietly on the sofa, drinking tea, eating snacks and waiting quietly. It took about an hour for Gryffindor and his family to put down their books. "Sorry to keep you waiting." Gryffindor walked over with a smile, sat down on the sofa, picked up the tea cup, drank the green tea in the cup, picked up a few snacks, and tasted them carefully. "You have a very rich collection of books here." Salazar Slytherin, even if he has the best relationship with Jiangning, is also sparing words. "Your research data and analysis give me great inspiration! Although I can''t create a powerful and perfect creation like the three dragons, it''s easy for me to create a snake monster. " "Poof, cough!" Hearing Slytherin''s words, Gryffindor was choked by the dim sum residue and tea in his mouth. "You don''t really want to create a basilisk, do you! It''s a dangerous thing. " Gryffindor looked at him seriously. Ever since the Greek black wizard, the despicable helbo, created the basilisk. In the eyes of the powerful wizard, the creation method of the Basilisk is not a secret. There are a lot of witches trying to create a basilisk. Some people succeed, others fail. The snake monster''s lethal vision is very powerful, but there is no threat to some witches with high mana. "At present, I have this idea!" Gryffindor immediately objected: "listen, my friend, that thing is dangerous. Although you are not afraid, if you create a snake monster, where are you going to put it? " "I haven''t thought about it yet." "The appearance of the Basilisk is a mistake. Once there is no control and the Basilisk is rampant, many people can''t subdue it at all. Muggle armies don''t work, and most witches don''t either. No one can kill a basilisk with his eyes closed. " Gryffindor was serious, looking at Slytherin. "Godric, your eyes... Offend me." Poor eyes, instant look to Gryffindor. Chapter 270 Seeing that they were about to "fight", Jiangning had to come to make ends meet. After persuasion, the atmosphere became better again. Although there is a quarrel between Gryffindor and Slytherin, Jiangning can see that their relationship is very good. If not, it''s impossible to be friends with them and fight for their dreams together. Although later, the four parted ways, that can only be said to be different ideas, and does not mean that the feelings of the four problems! Slytherin is still a responsible student with a sense of justice, but he believes in pure blood. I don''t like the little wizard who came from Muggle. However, this is in the past. Now Slytherin, although still adhere to the pure blood theory, but undoubtedly eased a lot. ¡­¡­ The three are chatting in the library, and have been exploring all kinds of magic problems and alchemy. As one of the most powerful witches in the world, although they don''t know much about alchemy, they rely on their erudition and Superman vision. When it comes to alchemy, it is still beyond the reach of the outside world. The study and discussion of the three men''s selflessness, as for Roy Na and Helga, led by Elizabeth, toured every corner of the huge palace. ¡­¡­ "Elizabeth, I admire your attitude towards life." Royna looks at Elizabeth, making tea skillfully and mentions from the conversation that Elizabeth is trying to learn Chinese etiquette and food. Even begin to learn to plan the education of future children. This kind of life, let Roy Na and Helga envy very much. Elizabeth gently smile, beautiful things, her skin also let Roy Na two people envy. Unlike most Europeans, Italians are petite. The skin is also much better than other Europeans, and since Elizabeth drank the water of immortality, her face has become more attractive and her skin has become better and better. Moreover, every day according to Jiangning''s instructions, eat some of his special food and magic medicine. Elizabeth''s obsession with having her own offspring is very deep. Jiangning has no choice but to leave. Therefore, we can only let her drink the water of eternal life, hoping to strengthen her source. But also constantly with a variety of rare magic medicine, specially boil for her medicine. I''m afraid that after pregnancy, the fetus in the abdomen will overindulge Elizabeth''s origin. Jiangning''s current physical essence is constantly moving towards a higher level. Elizabeth is just a mortal, even a witch, but the essence of her life has not changed. In essence, it belongs to mortals. Only half of Jiangning''s body belongs to a higher level of life, and the other half belongs to mortals. It is undoubtedly very difficult for him to have his own offspring again because of his special constitution. ¡­¡­ "I hear my maids say that men in the eastern empire prefer gentle and quiet women. Ning, though a special case, I can feel that he prefers gentle women. " Elizabeth now began to speak gentle and skillful, every move, naturally full of gentle, generous, elegant and quiet. "You''ve changed a lot for him!" Herjazan said. "This age is the age of men. Women are destined to depend on men from the moment they are born. Ning is different from other monarchs. He doesn''t mind my involvement in politics, economy and military affairs. Even every day, he explains and analyzes the situation in Europe and all kinds of political conspiracies for me. " Royna and Helga looked at each other, and a bad feeling rose in their hearts: "this is... The purpose of Ning to do this, how like..." "Tell me what''s going on!" Elizabeth said faintly, but her eyes were obviously full of uneasiness. "What happened to him?" Elizabeth shook her head. "I don''t know. I asked him if there was something wrong with his body. Ning said no, he just said that he had a premonition in his heart that if he left here, he didn''t know when he would come back in the future. So... " "I see. Ning told you these things. It''s probably because he has a hunch of his future. He has been looking for King Solomon, and is likely to be trapped, or it will take time for him to meet new knowledge, and he will not come back here for a while. Teach you these things, so that you will not be cheated in the future. Or, by your mouth, to teach future heirs! " He said. "Just as I thought." "Elizabeth, do you know that and leave him alone?" Asked Helga. "What if you don''t let it go?" Elizabeth looked a little confused and said, "sometimes I see Ning doing something alone in the secret room of the palace and in the library. He seems to be constantly calculating something. That day, I saw him drawing something on a star map. Because I was curious, I went to see it secretly, but I couldn''t understand it at all... The star map was very complicated, full of words and the magic pattern array that I couldn''t understand. I don''t know what he''s going to do, only that it''s very important to him... " "Didn''t you ask him?" Elizabeth sighed: "why didn''t you ask, but Ning would smile at me every time. Then he said that his plan, which never existed before, once it was successful. He is equal to God "God Royna, Helga is terrified. Although he knew that Jiangning had secrets, he also disclosed some information to them. But the four of them didn''t know exactly what it was and couldn''t help. Sometimes, roena even doubts whether Jiangning wants to rule the world. As a result, he was ridiculed by Jiangning. Now, after hearing Elizabeth''s words, we know that Jiangning''s goal is so far-reaching that we should be equal to God. "Is there really a God?" As witches, they both know that there is no God in this world. However, their four common friends said that there was a God. Suddenly aware of this information, roina and Helga also began to be confused. "I don''t know if there is a God, but I''d rather tell me that God is real. He also told me that he had touched God! I have made a deal with God "Trade with God!" "My God Royna was a little confused: "this... If it comes to the understanding of God, I''m afraid Ning is the only one in the world who is qualified." "Elizabeth, if you tell us this, you won''t be angry if you know it." Helga said awkwardly, and the expression on Rona''s face began to become unnatural. Elizabeth said with a smile, "you are his good friends. He won''t be so mean." "Then I''m relieved." Elizabeth got up and said, "well, stop talking about these things. Too much talk, on the contrary, affects the mood. No matter what the future is, Ning is still by my side. " "Don''t worry, Elizabeth. When we met Ning, because he wanted to create a unique pet, he traveled alone, but he disappeared for more than ten years without any news. At first, the four of us thought that something had happened to him. Also sad for a long time, who knows, more than ten years later, Ning returned unharmed. And we''ve seen his unique pet. " Said royna with a smile. Referring to the three dragons, Helga became excited again: "it''s true that it''s the first time since ancient times to see such powerful and unique three dragons. No one can surpass Ning''s work in the future! " "Yes, the three dragons are really powerful. The gift of calling the wind and the rain is just like the God in the legend! During the migration in North Africa, because of the lack of water, the three headed dragons called the wind and the rain, and brought in immeasurable water vapor. It not only solved the drinking water crisis, but also lowered the temperature once for dry North Africa Elizabeth said with pride. "Tell us about the experience at the beginning!" Elizabeth said with a smile, "of course. Let me see. Where should we start?" Royna and Helga are looking forward to seeing Elizabeth. There are too many rumors. It''s not as wonderful as people who have experienced it themselves. "Well, let''s start from the time we came to Canaan and met the persecuted Tang slaves." Elizabeth''s eyes were full of recollection, and her lips were red. "That day we..." Chapter 271 Not to mention that Elizabeth told the magnificent story of the beginning for Roy and Na, Godric Gryffindor, Salazar Slater and Lin Jiangning were not ignored either. Now, the three of them are riding on the chariots of Shenjun, carrying Tang swords and bows and arrows, strolling around the royal hunting ground to enjoy the fun of hunting. "Fortunately, you are witches. Even if you are not as strong as me, you are stronger than mortals. Otherwise, I''ll come out hunting before I have time to rest. You may complain about my poor hospitality. " Jiangning is riding a white horse in the middle, with Gryffindor on his left and Slytherin on his right. "Although we are witches, our bodies are tired after a long sea journey. As a result, you, the host family, don''t try your best to entertain the guests. On the contrary, you also drag the guests to accompany you to hunt. If it reaches the ears of European countries, it depends on where your face goes. " Gryffindor laughed. "It''s the first time I''ve ever seen a monarch entertain guests like this." Slytherin also lightly mocked Jiangning. "Come on, my face is as safe as a mountain! I don''t see anyone who is impatient and dares to laugh at me. " Jiangning a mountain king''s expression, proud and disdainful look to Europe. Gryffindor and Slytherin were silent. "You don''t have the style of a monarch. You are a bandit at all!" "Ha ha, I really like this bandit style. Drive Jiangning really likes this style of banditry. It depends on what kind of things are planted, and if they are strong enough, they will be robbed. Don''t be bound by the law, don''t be bound by morality, this carefree days, fearless style, is fascinating. Everyone is so happy, even if they break the law, but once they taste the sweet. Knowing that if you are caught, even if you die, you will still go forward one after another. This kind of attitude of not fearing death and putting the high intelligence criminal wisdom on other normal ways, everyone can get along well. ¡­¡­ "Don''t forget to roast the deer later!" After throwing the dead deer to the bodyguard, Jiangning patted the dust that didn''t exist in his palm. "Yes, your majesty." This royal hunting ground, Jiangning circle a small hill directly into. Built railings around, which are mostly herbivores, small rodents and small carnivores. After all, it''s for entertainment, so it''s not suitable for large animals. If you want to fight a large beast, you have to go to a place full of mountains and forests, where there are few people at present, plus the special protection area. So that many small and medium-sized animals can be free from poisonous hands, where the ease of breeding. However, this is only temporary. I didn''t expect that people were OK. Once someone was hurt, he would die. "Your life, even the monarch of Europe, can''t match you!" Gryffindor said enviously. Jiangning teased him: "Godric, if you envy the life here. Then move Hogwarts here, or you can come to me. " "Come on, I''m afraid I won''t lose the motivation to forge ahead after such a long life." Knowing that it was a joke, Gryffindor was secretly wary of such a life. Once he was comfortable for a long time, he was afraid that he would not be able to return to his former life. "People live forever, no matter what you do. In how hard struggle, the purpose is not for life? " Jiangning doesn''t want to treat himself badly, either mentally or materially. When there are no conditions, it will be hard. There are conditions, and this condition is exceptionally abundant, and there is no drag. To live a hard and poor life is to find guilt. Of course, this is just Jiangning''s personal views and ideas. He doesn''t care what others do. It''s their own business. "Although you live in luxury, I can see that you still keep forging ahead." Jiangning slightly a Leng, surprised at Slytherin. It never occurred to me that Slytherin''s observation was so keen. In response, he explained: "it''s also for the pursuit of more permanent enjoyment!" Gryffindor and Slytherin are noncommittal. Different people have different ideas. Although they have a good relationship, it is not easy for them to criticize too much. "Well, it''s getting late. It''s time to eat! " "That''s what I''m waiting for," I said Gryffindor said with a laugh, and stroked his belly like an exaggeration. "Ha ha." ¡­¡­ On that day, Jiangning held a small but rich lunch for Gryffindor. In addition, in the evening also held a more grand and lively, but also extremely luxurious dinner. The lively dinner, accompanied by the Tang aristocracy and some representatives of the people''s chamber of Commerce, attended and met four famous witches. Although they did not understand, they also understood the situation by looking at the cordial relationship between the four and Jiangning. Although Tang people are far away from their hometown for nearly 200 years, they lack a lot of Chinese etiquette and cultural heritage. But after Jiangning''s transformation and completion, the Tang people picked up the etiquette again, and did better. Every move, every word and every action, the elegance of the etiquette of the Tang Dynasty, let the four giants and the witches from the same company marvel. ¡­¡­ In the following days, Jiangning Haosheng entertained them. And, lead them around, until today, Jiangning will lead them into the tangzhou magic world, to see the new wizard Academy. A carriage drove slowly on the country road, toward the hill not far away. "Listen to what you described in your letter, and say that you want to build a wizard''s College comparable to Hogwarts. We''ve always been curious, but today we''ll see how this wizard academy works. " "Ha ha, after seeing it with your own eyes, you naturally know it." Jiangning said that the big four and the seven witches accompanying them were naturally more curious. Elizabeth, seeing this, chuckled and did not speak. Before long, the carriage came to the hill, and everyone got off in turn. Through the door key, you enter the magic world, and then a beautiful path surrounded by the forest comes into your eyes. "What a beautiful path!" The big four are also surprised. This path is really beautiful. Although surprised, such a road is nothing. If they want to, they can also build it when they go back to Hogwarts, which is not difficult for the wizard. After walking out of the path one after another, the true face of a wizard college was revealed. It is the main body of a building similar to a manor, on which there are many spires. The buildings built by huge stones are magnificent in momentum. However, the buildings in front of us are full of scholarly atmosphere, mainly white, supplemented by bright colors. Moreover, the surrounding area is extremely spacious. Although it is surrounded by forests, it is not gloomy at all. Instead, it''s sunny, with fruit trees, flowers and lawns, plus tall oak trees transplanted in, plus park facilities built. It is exactly the appearance of the university campus of later generations. Such an atmosphere is the place for learning. On the contrary, although Hogwarts is a castle, its momentum is really powerful. However, it is not like a college as a whole, but it is related to the social environment at that time. The castle is tall, easy to defend and difficult to attack. Only when the safety is guaranteed can we study at ease. When the security is not guaranteed, we can''t learn knowledge safely. Jiangning also considered such a situation, so he also left some structures to guard the Academy. Coupled with the layout of some backhand preparation, the security of the college does not need to worry. If so, the college can fall, then... Then fall. He has taken into account all the things that should be considered. With the power of the later wizard, if he can break through Jiangning''s defense means, it can only prove that the younger generation is incompetent and deserves to die. "As headmaster, I welcome friends from Hogwarts!" With a wave of the magic wand, the sky was covered with thick clouds. The day instantly returns to the night, followed by countless fireworks, bang bang salute and fireworks, as well as scattered fireworks constitute a line of elegant writing. "Welcome friends from Hogwarts!" Chapter 272 The new green jade wizard academy welcomed the first batch of tutors. At the same time, the first group of more than 30 young witches, both male and female, who were born with wizard talent for a long time, also entered the wizard Academy at the same time. With the wizard of instruction, the Tang people will have their own wizard in the future. Although the relationship between wizard and Muggle may not be as sharp as that in Europe. Over time, the relationship may not be as good as it is now. Once people have power, then the division of class, all kinds of identity also arises at the historic moment. This is a trend that will come naturally over time. However, Jiangning does not intend to intervene in such matters, nor does it want to set up any rules. In a word, no matter what the future history of the world will be, it will not escape him in the end. According to convention, Jiangning has planted strange crystal seeds in this world. ¡­¡­ After a period of time, the big four had a good time in tangzhou. This kind of life without trivia is very enjoyable for the big four. However, they are leaving now. After all, Hogwarts still needs them to guard. It''s long enough to leave, and the four are worried about Hogwarts. Before leaving, Jiangning personally sent four people on board, but said to Salazar Slytherin: "good friends, if you retire in the future, you can come to me." "Well, if one day, I will come to you." Salazar Slytherin said solemnly. During this period, the four gained a lot. Jiangning''s collection of books and all kinds of unprecedented knowledge, although they know some, they are still shocked by it. In this era, knowledge is monopolized by the privileged class. Witches are human beings, though they don''t collect human knowledge. But their knowledge is more precious than that of ordinary people. It is extremely rare for Jiangning to open his books collection and knowledge unconditionally. Although, the big four also discussed with Jiangning and exchanged experiences. But what the big four get from him is far more than what they pay. ¡­¡­ After the four giants boarded the ship and left, the originally depressed and empty tangzhou magic world finally gained a little more popularity. There are very few gifted children, just these children of more than 30 people. Among the population of more than 300000 people in the Tang Dynasty, only a few dozen gifted little witches were born. Jiangning doesn''t know what''s going on in Europe, but according to this ratio, he knows something about it. It''s a matter of no choice. It''s a matter of population reproduction. It takes time. He has no great power to control time, and it is useless to be impatient in the face of such things that are obviously beyond his ability. I believe that with the passage of time, this problem can be solved naturally. ¡­¡­ After entering another mysterious world for them, the curiosity of more than 30 male and female witches could not be relieved. After walking through the beautiful emerald road and the huge manor spire like college. The curiosity of the little witches was ignited in an instant. They are not pure blood, and their ancestors are not from wizard families. In the future, when they grow up, their descendants will not necessarily have wizard talent. But it''s too far away to say that. The little witches have just settled here, and everything here is full of freshness for them. Mysterious knowledge, between wielding, release a powerful magic. And all kinds of props full of magical functions, etc. After all, when they saw it with their own eyes, a little carriage went in. It has an extremely wide hall and a multi-layer internal structure, which is enough to attract their desire to learn. ¡­¡­ Jiangning has made some changes to the teaching plan of the little witches. Different from traditional Europe, Jiangning has made special learning plans for these children. The whole tends to his system, but it is a weakened version. Even so, it''s a little bit better than the European Wizard of the same level. The customization of courses is different from some dispensable teaching plans of Hogwarts. Jiangning''s teaching plan is more practical as a whole. History must be learned, whether Muggles or witches, it is necessary to understand a certain history. History teaching books, mainly about the origin of the Tang Dynasty and the problems encountered in the process of settlement, these practical things. Jiangning didn''t want these from the Tang people, but because he became a wizard, he was estranged from the Tang people. Then there is the knowledge of potions, which must be learned. Combat learning, spell learning, alchemy and so on This kind of learning plan, if one or two geniuses appear in these children. Then, the knowledge and content of these teaching are enough to make them strong. Even if you can''t be a strong person, you can live enough with these extremely practical knowledge. And time goes by like this. The news of Tang Zhou''s newly established wizard academy also spread to Europe. For a time, it also attracted a lot of wandering witches to tangzhou. However, they have heard that the local witches in Sardinia (tangzhou) were expelled by the powerful Chinese wizard, who is also the monarch of this group of Chinese. As for whether they can settle down in tangzhou, these foreign witches have no idea. Therefore, they paid a special visit to Jiangning and asked him to allow them to settle down in tangzhou. Jiangning welcomes this, and it is not a good thing to blindly exclude the foreign population. They should not be persecuted by magic, but also abide by Muggle laws. This means that they come to the Muggle world. In the magic world, Muggles can''t control them. However, Jiangning also told them clearly about some rules that must be observed. These wandering witches nodded and agreed. This is not an excessive demand. Later, the empty and uninhabited magic world of tangzhou once again added a lot of popularity. Some witches have applied to be teachers of the green jade wizard Academy. After assessing the qualifications of these people, Jiangning also let go of this restriction and allowed foreigners to become teachers on the premise that they must teach according to their own standards. In order to ensure that valuable knowledge is not leaked by these guys, Jiangning let them sign a blood contract! As the name suggests, after learning Jiangning''s knowledge. Their descendants are bound to get this knowledge from them. And this contract is to bind the signer and his descendants. Once the knowledge is disclosed, the end will come ¡­¡­ What makes Jiangning happy is not over here. It may be because of taking in foreign witches. After a while, several wizard families came to settle down. Although these wizard families are very small, their arrival also ensures the blood of the wizard community in tangzhou. After that, some goblins came to settle down and set up banks here. Over time, it has become a small town. "This is another Guling Pavilion!" Jiangning did not care about these problems. As for whether these outsiders will have conflicts with local witches in the future, it is not something he needs to worry about. I believe that once it comes to that time, someone will be able to solve these problems. And all these things need to experience the baptism of time, let time witness everything, prove everything. The embryonic form of the wizarding world was born, and it will gradually expand and develop in the future. Chapter 273 When everything gradually on the right track, Jiangning also began to gradually decentralization, not too much interference in the situation. He lived behind the scenes, quietly watching the problems that were happening and were about to happen. Looking at it, at the beginning, the Tang people who deal with affairs are becoming more and more proficient. He saw their progress one by one. This, let him very glad, at the same time in the heart is also very happy to appear this scene. Because of his strength, although the Tang people were weak and small, there was still no country around them who dared to invade here. Everyone, even the state or the Pope, dare not interfere here. Jiangning''s strength has long established the authority of the overlord. Even Catholicism, so far, has remained outside the two islands. There is no reaction from the Roman side. On the contrary, Rome''s treatment of religion has not been mentioned or discussed so far, and it is totally non-existent or ignored. But even so, Jiangning must solve the problem of religion. If the Tang people have a population of more than two million, there will be no problem if they solve it or not. However, the population size of the present Tang people is too small. Two major religions, the Tang people mixed in the central position. Tang people can only choose one to take refuge, otherwise they will be targeted in the future. However, Jiangning did not want the Tang people to be assimilated by them. Then, we must take counter measures to create a religion, and then spread the religion by ourselves. Draw some people and countries together to form a pattern of common belief. Against Catholicism and Christianity! If the balance is achieved, the two major religions will not dare to target the new religion led by the Tang people too much in the future. In this way, it won precious time for the survival and development of the Tang people. When the size of the population of the Tang Dynasty is growing and the national strength is also growing, then naturally there will be no people who should not have any thoughts. ¡­¡­ The new religion, Jiangning calls it "truth", meaning, as the name suggests, to explore truth. Upgrade himself to the status of God. In terms of doctrine, nature is to carry out the purpose of seeking truth. It is used to explore, to have innovative things and new knowledge, and to accept, innovate and upgrade foreign advanced knowledge and ideas. All these, hidden in the doctrine, subtly changed the thought of the Tang Dynasty. Now they are different from their compatriots living in China. When the new religion was founded, Jiangning announced to the whole country that it was defined as the national religion. Naturally, the people of the Tang Dynasty responded in groups and believed one after another. In their hands, they held a scripture compiled by Jiangning and named it "the book of truth.". Each day, morning and evening, read one of the paragraphs. I believe that with the passage of time, Shinrikyo, like Catholicism and communism, will become deeply rooted and popular. The emergence of new religion naturally aroused the great dissatisfaction and vigilance of the Roman Catholic Church. Nevertheless, Rome has no solution. In the face of a wizard who can resist a million troops, plus a hundred meters long three dragons to help. The whole of Europe, taken together, can''t beat others. For this reason, the Roman side is very angry. Just then, a letter from Jiangning was sent to the Pope. Naturally, the contents of the letter mentioned the issue of religious belief and the division of sphere of influence in the future. Jiangning proposed that tangzhou and Xinzhou areas around the Mediterranean and France, Iberian Peninsula, Naples and North Africa should be included in the sphere of influence. In the future, all the above areas will be the places where his religion will be exported. The Roman Catholic Church cannot interfere, nor can it obstruct it with any excuse. As for Rome''s sphere of influence, France will be the boundary, and the Apennine peninsula will be the boundary except Naples and Sicily. The Balkans, Western Europe, central and Eastern Europe were included in the Roman Catholic sphere of influence, and the Tang people would not obstruct it. Taking this opportunity, Jiangning formally put forward the declaration of sovereignty over Sicily and Naples. These two areas were declared the territory of the Tang people. Rome must recognize it. At the same time, the whole Europe must also recognize it. In the future, it can not be coveted by all kinds of excuses and so on. In the face of Jiangning, which was threatened by force, the Roman side dared to be angry. Naturally, it signed the agreement and agreed to Jiangning''s comprehensive requirements. As for the claims of Sicily and Naples (the territory of Naples Kingdom), Europe naturally recognized them and signed the agreement documents. Byzantium, the Eastern Roman Empire, could only agree to Jiangning''s forced demand. According to Jiangning''s request, he took the lead in migrating the population of Sicily. Jiangning then moved 50000 people to settle here. After that, in order to create a good growth environment for the Tang people. Jiangning forced religious exports to Iberian Peninsula and North Africa. People in these areas are required to change their beliefs unconditionally. In the middle, conflicts and bloodshed naturally occurred, but they were completely suppressed by Jiangning. No matter how strong and unbreakable the belief is, no matter how strong and unbreakable it is, it will have to stop in the face of this mythical creature. After all, compared with the gods in their respective doctrines, whether they exist or not. In front of the new religion, there is this legendary creature and the powerful wizard with boundless power. Oh, now he has been promoted to God. Since ancient times, the spread of religion must be accompanied by bloodshed. Like the bishop of that day, who is not stained with the bloody hands? Only the religion founded by Jiangning, so far, has been contaminated with little blood. With its powerful strength, it is enough to subdue the careful thinking of these rebel forces one by one. After solving the worries, Jiangning finally let go. With the passage of time, a piece of good news makes Jiangning happy. Elizabeth is pregnant. After years of hard work, she is pregnant. Feel Elizabeth''s slightly raised belly, the weak but extremely strong life reaction related to his blood. Jiangning''s excited mood can not be calm for a long time. Elizabeth, who has achieved her wish, caresses her abdomen with a gentle face. The glory of motherhood makes her look incomparably beautiful. Now Elizabeth laughs every day and eats some nutritious meals and special magic medicine made by Jiangning. Although it tasted bad, Elizabeth understood that these things were good for her and more important for her baby. Now she can feel that she is hungry very fast every day, and she can clearly feel the growth of small life in her abdomen. "Yes?" Jiangning stared at Elizabeth''s belly, frowning slightly. "What''s the matter?" Seeing this, Elizabeth looked at Jiangning nervously. For Jiangning''s powerful and erudite knowledge reserve, Elizabeth admired and was very proud. As for her husband''s words and deeds, she follows them. So, at the moment when she saw Jiangning frowning, her heart... Panicked. Elizabeth''s mood changes, naturally can not hide Jiangning, soon understand the reason, he comforted her with a smile. "Don''t worry, Elizabeth. The child is very healthy. I just felt that there are two life reactions in your abdomen! " "Two? Is it... "She looked at him in surprise. Jiangning nodded positively: "at the beginning, I felt this. But it was very weak at that time, and did not see clearly. Now, after months of growing up, I can clearly and clearly feel the two life reactions. " "God, this news is really..." Elizabeth was so happy that she didn''t know what to say. Elizabeth is happy, so is Jiangning. However, there was still a little worry in his heart, so he took out another portion of the water of eternal life to feed her, increased the amount, boiled the magic medicine to supplement Elizabeth''s gradually losing body, hoping that everything was safe. Chapter 274 Since the news of Elizabeth''s pregnancy spread from the imperial palace to the people, people in the Tang Dynasty all over the country have been in a time of celebration. In particular, the Tang people learned that the queen, Elizabeth, was not only pregnant, but also a rare twin. As for twins, or twins, it is not known. The people of Tang Dynasty didn''t care about this problem. They only knew that their belief and Wang had successors. Since Jiangning and Elizabeth together, there has been no news about Elizabeth''s pregnancy. This makes the people of Tang Dynasty very uneasy. If there is no legal successor, the country will certainly be in turmoil in the future. Only Jiangning can accurately predict his life span, he knows, but others don''t know. Even Elizabeth didn''t know these things. Jiangning''s position in the hearts of the Tang people is sacred, shrouded in a layer of sacred aura that can not be shaken. It was he who led the slaves out of the control of cannibals and out of the land of cannibals. And, across thousands of miles, long-distance migration to the island land hanging on the sea. The people of Tang Dynasty did not forget who brought this happy day. In addition, Jiangning has all kinds of magical powers, plus a three dragon that no one has ever seen or heard of. What''s more, it added a layer of sacred aura to Jiangning''s status, and promoted his status among the Tang people to a God. In the face of this, he is not only a God, but also a king. On the one hand, they admired the king and admired him. On the other hand, they are worried all the time. Worried that Jiangning will leave suddenly one day, especially when Elizabeth is not pregnant, this kind of insecurity and worry makes the Chinese people extremely afraid and afraid. They are afraid that Jiangning will abandon them one day. So their present status is highly regarded everywhere, and people are afraid of fear and longing. Will be because of Jiangning''s departure, thus gradually lost. The people of Tang Dynasty are very clever. They know that the eyes of the four tribes are not afraid of them, but of the leader like a God. As for themselves, they have never been regarded as the same thing from Europe to North Africa and the Near East. Their population is too small, even if the whole people are compared, no country is too afraid of them. This is not the time when Rome collapsed, or did not collapse. At that time, the barbarians in Europe were backward in civilization, weapons, armor, food and productivity. Now European countries have absorbed Roman heritage and nomadic technology from the East. Today, although they are still backward in terms of productivity, their population and weapons are by no means as rare as they were at the beginning. People in the Tang Dynasty saw all this very clearly. They understand who brought the status and life of today. Therefore, they are extremely concerned about whether their only belief in the only God will leave their descendants. If Jiangning has offspring, it is the natural heir to the king. If there are no descendants left, then once Jiangning leaves in the future. It is very likely that the Tang people will start to fight for leadership internally. At that time, it will make the weak people of the Tang Dynasty lose their vitality again. In this way, all of them will face extinction. There is another point, that is, no one in the current Tang ethnic group can match Jiangning in terms of prestige and ability. Even, the slightest bit more than him, have not produced. In this way, no one with prestige could suppress the whole situation except Jiangning. Under such circumstances, none of them will accept the other. Once there is chaos, foreign countries and foreigners will take the opportunity to enter. And the most likely to invade here is the group of cannibals. After all, their faces have been overturned by Jiangning and crushed by their feet. They have become the laughing stock of the world. Because, these cannibals are also extremely eager for revenge. However, they do not have the strength at present, let alone the wizard who can deal with Jiangning. As a result, cannibals will endure until they have accumulated enough strength. People in Tang Dynasty knew this very well. After all, their nearly 200 years of servitude could be regarded as understanding the nature of cannibals. Fortunately, Jiangning has descendants. As a child of God, he is naturally a god descendant, and his family will naturally be a god descendant family in the future. For the rule of tangzhou, Xinzhou, Huazhou (Sicily) and Jiuzhou (Naples Kingdom), they have natural advantages. ¡­¡­ At this time, the population of Europe was not large. In many places, the population is sparse and wild, and there are large areas of blank land that are not settled or cultivated. At present, the people of Tang Dynasty still can''t completely control four places, only two places. As for another island, although Sicily has moved tens of thousands of people in the past, it is not completely controlled. Tens of thousands of people on such a large island, like a drop of water into the sea. Therefore, Jiangning can only rely on the strong reproductive capacity of the Tang people. In just a few decades, the population will double, and by that time we will be able to fully grasp the above places. And then, to see the whole Naples area. With this vast living space and the basic disk, the future external expansion will have enough strength. At present, all these territories are scattered. But there is no way to do that. Jiangning does not have the great power to tear up the mainland at present. It needs the help of external forces. What''s more, it''s not worth the loss. We have to put it down and talk about it later. ¡­¡­ Therefore, the people of the Tang Dynasty paid much attention to the orthodox successors of the country. ¡­¡­ Elizabeth since confirmed pregnancy, the whole day is radiant, full of mature women''s amorous feelings and maternal tenderness and beauty. It''s glamorous and attractive. Nowadays, she enjoys flowers and drinks tea in the garden every day. Even began to make children''s clothes, sitting on the rocking chair Jiangning made for her. "Don''t be too tired, either." Jiangning back to the bedroom, did not see Elizabeth''s figure. Immediately knew where she had gone, then went to the royal garden alone. As soon as she arrived, she saw Elizabeth making the children''s clothes again. "I don''t have to do anything or think about anything every day. I just make clothes and quilts for children. Where can be tired again? Now, I really enjoy such a day. " Elizabeth also does not raise the head the reply, since the natural pregnancy, Elizabeth''s disposition and the airs are bigger and bigger. Jiangning naturally knows this kind of psychology of women. If you are pregnant, you are the biggest. I don''t care, and I don''t care about her. To Elizabeth''s side, sitting in a chair, stroking her abdomen, a little feel under the interior is growing life. "They are all healthy and growing up very well. I can feel that they are very strong Jiangning said with a smile. "Yes Elizabeth was smiling and stroking her belly, her heart bursting with happiness. Seeing this, Jiangning sighed slightly in his heart. Looking at Elizabeth''s appearance, he could not help but began to worry. In his perception just now, although small creatures are well developed and strong, they will absorb a lot of maternal vitality. Although the water of eternal life and various magic potions supplement Elizabeth''s vitality, it is still dangerous. Jiangning can not help but not worry about their situation. Chapter 275 The more powerful a creature is, the more difficult it is to breed. This is the natural law of the universe. From the earth''s ancient overlord, the emergence and extinction of dinosaurs. They are abiding by this ancient law. No species and no life can break this law. Even the birth of three dragons also abides by this rule! How powerful the Plumed Serpent is, it''s easy to beat Jiangning, who was a third level wizard apprentice at that time, and almost died, which can prove the power of the Plumed Serpent. In addition to the super high magic resistance attribute, Jiangning''s magic has no effect on the feather snake at all. When Jiangning created a unique species with Welsh green dragon and Hershey island black dragon as its offspring and feather snake as its mother. With the extremely powerful vitality of the feather snake, it is difficult to bear the breeding of this overload. In the end, he exhausted his life and died. ¡­¡­ Now Jiangning has been promoted to the level of wizard. Strength and the essence of life are totally different from apprenticeship. Now half of him belongs to the higher essence of life, and the other half still belongs to mortals. But the laws of the universe, for this reason, will not reduce the difficulty of breeding offspring. On the contrary, he had extraordinary power, which was more powerful than the pure blood wizard family in Europa. After all, although the birth of pure blood wizard descendants, almost no squib. But after all, they have extraordinary power, and their ability to reproduce is more or less restricted than that of ordinary people. Jiangning, in a sense, has been separated from the mortals. He wants to have descendants again, and the restrictions are even more severe. Now, from Elizabeth''s belly is pregnant with this small life can be seen. Although powerful, he may be born with some natural abilities, which may be inherited from Jiangning or congenital. After all, when Cassandra gave birth to a son, she and Jiangning''s descendants inherited her ability of prophecy and part of Jiangning''s powerful spiritual talent. Although he didn''t inherit anything else, Jiangning was only a mortal at that time, not so strong that his descendants could obtain part of his strength from his blood. What''s more, Cassandra almost died when she had a baby. Now, it''s Elizabeth''s turn. Jiangning is not careful. After all, he has undergone fundamental changes between his current apprenticeship and his original apprenticeship. He does not know what the future generations will be like. ¡­¡­ "Elizabeth, how do you feel every day now?" "Yes." Elizabeth frowned, thought about it carefully, and said, "I feel that there is something wrong with my memory recently. I always habitually forget something. Besides, I feel very weak. " "The former is not a problem, the latter is because you have two children in your abdomen, which costs more. Later, I''m making some potions for you to mend your body. " "Well, listen to you." Elizabeth said happily, with a smile as warm as the morning sun. Seeing this, Jiangning showed a smile on his face, but his worry became more serious. He is not scum, get along for a long time and Elizabeth has already had a deep feeling. In addition, Elizabeth is giving birth to his offspring, and she will not be indifferent to his pregnant wife. Every woman is pregnant to have a child, is equivalent to walking around the gate of hell. What''s more, Elizabeth''s situation is more difficult and dangerous than that of ordinary women. ¡­¡­ Thinking of this, Jiangning could not stay here any longer and said to Elizabeth. He rushed to the potion room. He wanted to cook a special potion for Elizabeth again. ¡­¡­ "Housekeeper, do you think the potion of water of life really has such a powerful effect?" After a long time, facing such a problem, Jiangning can only ask the housekeeper again. Although the attention to housekeeper is less and less, even subconsciously ignore him. But Jiangning didn''t forget this housekeeper who is as intelligent as human beings and doesn''t make much difference. "In this world, potions are scarce. The full version of water of life has amazing efficacy, even if the soul is injured, it is enough to repair. Although the process is slow! But due to practical factors, we can only find some substandard plants to make up the number, and the efficacy is greatly reduced. " Jiangning frowned: "that is to say, this thing can''t guarantee Elizabeth''s life safety at present, can it?" "Yes." The housekeeper said regretfully, "after all, you have been out of the ordinary stage. The essence of life has changed, and my wife is just a mortal, and she has no power to breed offspring like you. Therefore, the deficiency of fetal demand can only plunder the mother''s life source. " "The origin of the world, there is no way?" "The world origin can produce this magical curative effect! After all, that''s the root of everything in the universe! All things in the universe and even rules are born and evolved from the origin. " "It''s just that lady''s soul can''t bear too much of the source at one time. Moreover, the origin of the pure world is bound to affect the growth of the small world. Be careful, master Jiangning said: "since it works, use the world origin!" "I want to remind you that the essence of lady''s soul can not bear too much of the origin of the world! Therefore, it can only be used once. During this period, you must boil a lot of magic potions to supplement the source of life, otherwise... " "I know!" Jiangning has long known the result. "Is level five wizard a God?" The housekeeper answered clearly: "no, the level five wizard can''t touch this level, it''s still far away. The level 5 wizard is only exposed to this point. Your body has partially changed. After you become a level 5 wizard, this change will end. Then you will know, master. " "Half of my body still belongs to mortals, and the other half is an unknown higher state!" "It''s a sham, master." Jiangning asked: "false appearance? What do you mean, is this transformation still unfinished? Or am I bewildered by this transformation? " "In fact, as you said, although your body has begun to change. But that''s only a small part of the transformation, and most of the body is still human. It''s only when you''re promoted to level five that what you perceive will happen. " The housekeeper explained. "No wonder!" Jiangning feels a little strange. It is reasonable that half of the body has changed to a higher level of life. However, he did not benefit from it, nor did he perceive any strange ability or increase in strength. There is no feeling at all, but it gives him a strange thing that his body is changing to an unknown place. Now I heard the housekeeper''s answer, which is to solve the doubts in my heart. This kind of change is just the beginning. He is still a mortal in essence, but a part of his body has been moving towards a higher level of life. "Will this small change also affect the birth of descendants?" "Yes The housekeeper said carefully: "rules don''t care about these, they only limit according to the most powerful part of life! It''s obvious that you have all these, and your wife also has extraordinary power. The combination of the two results in this phenomenon. If it''s not handled properly, the wife may not be able to save her life, and.... " "Needless to say!" The rest need not go on. Jiangning has already guessed the answer. At present, he can only let things in accordance with the worst situation to consider, as good as possible! Chapter 276 Elizabeth''s abdomen is growing day by day, and her fetus is growing day by day. At every moment, the strong and healthy breath of life is dazzling like a lighthouse. Elizabeth stroked her belly every day. The motherhood on the face is gentle, and gradually strong with the passage of time. However, Jiangning still underestimated the huge burden of giving birth to two fetuses at one time on Elizabeth''s body. Even if Elizabeth had drunk the water of immortality, and Jiangning added all kinds of medicaments for her. All aspects of preparation have been well carried out. But the two ignorant babies are still instinctively sucking the nutrients of their mothers. They are different from ordinary human children, each inherits part of their parents'' essence, even if they are not yet born. It''s still full of superhuman talent and amazing abilities. They can even sense the state of the mother. Jiangning has seen it with his own eyes once. Elizabeth is walking the stairs when she accidentally falls down. A weak but powerful force gushed from her abdomen and turned into a gentle force to protect Elizabeth. So that she had no danger, such a special magical scene, let Jiangning surprised for a long time. Elizabeth was overjoyed when she recovered, and her face was full of pride. Jiangning is also very happy in his heart. After all, he is his own offspring. If he is better than himself in the future. As a parent, you will be proud of yourself. In order to ensure that Elizabeth will not have any accidents, Jiangning will give her three dragons. And repeatedly told three dragon, let it protect Elizabeth''s safety. Although the three dragons can''t speak human language, their intelligence quotient is very high, far higher than that of human beings. Although it is not very mature at present, it is equivalent to a human teenager. But the super high intelligence makes it easy to understand all kinds of meanings. ¡­¡­ This afternoon, Elizabeth had lunch and, accompanied by a maid, was sitting in the domed garden doing some needlework. In Elizabeth''s side, is a dozens of centimeters long three dragons constantly hovering around Elizabeth. And use its talent, condense a small piece of dark cloud over the body, watering the flowerpot on the table. Moreover, the spitting of fire or lightning from time to time amused Elizabeth. Every time Elizabeth looked at it, she would be amused by the appearance of the three dragons. The mood is also better and better, and Elizabeth will always take out some meat and other snacks afterwards, reward it. So, the three dragons are all cute. Therefore, Jiangning came in and saw such a scene. Three dragons flying in the dome garden, dozens of centimeters of the body constantly chasing a variety of small animals living in the dome garden, as well as some birds, butterflies and so on. Everywhere, a mess, like cats and mice in general, constantly tease them. Elizabeth keeps doing needlework, shifting the present from time to time. After seeing it, there was a look of doting in his eyes. She clearly knew how terrible this little guy, who was no more than 60 centimeters long, was! It''s easy to call the wind and the rain, and stir up the tsunami waves; He also spits out fire and destroys city buildings. His scales are very strong. Whether it''s a large riprap, or a bed crossbow; Or a powerful spell attack, it can be taken one by one with its powerful defense ability, and it will not be damaged. It''s such a beast that is praised and feared by the outside world. It looks like a naughty dog. This makes Elizabeth feel funny. At the same time, her love for Jiangning is like eating honey. She clearly knows that the meaning of the three dragons for Jiangning has long been divorced from the definition of pets. More inclined to the right arm, there is such a powerful and terrifying pet existence, can save a lot of energy for Jiangning. However, for her safety, Jiangning left such an important three dragons beside her. And the daily constant hiss, how can you not make her moved? In Europa, in Asia, in Africa. When the wife is pregnant, the husband doesn''t care. Even if Jiangning did not do anything for her, Elizabeth would not have any complaints. In this age of male supremacy, being the head of a country is the belief of all the people and the supreme god of truth. Every day, for the sake of her safety, she constantly asks for help, and studies various tonics. Although the big reason is for her baby, Elizabeth can keenly feel that most of Jiangning''s reason is for herself. Elizabeth is very moved, even in the middle of the night when no one whispers, hiding in the quilt secretly cry. Maybe Jiangning didn''t realize that his actions sometimes were very normal in later generations. Although there are a lot of scum men, most men are still more interested in it (ancient also). But in this dark middle ages, there are not many men like him. ¡­¡­ "Your majesty The maids guarding Elizabeth''s side immediately saluted and said hello when they saw Jiangning coming in. Although the population of the Tang Dynasty is small, there are still many young women entering the imperial palace to serve the royal family. Similarly, some white women also entered the palace to serve the royal family and take care of their daily life. In the palace where the wives live, male servants are not allowed to enter, and those who violate the rules will be punished by beheading. No one can enter unless he has the approval of the monarch, except the immediate descendants of the royal family. However, he still needs to report and obtain permission before he can enter. In addition, in addition to the monarch need male and female servants to take care of, other members of the royal family, mostly female servants. But the male descendant, Jiangning stipulation only may have the male servant to serve, moreover must look rough fellow to serve. This is to prevent the future male Royal descendants from being bent by some guys who are too handsome. Therefore, this kind of thing still needs to be guarded against. "What''s your mood today?" Jiangning came to Elizabeth, bent down, gave her a kiss on the cheek, and asked him with a smile. "Not bad!" Elizabeth, with a smile on her lips, asked casually, "is it over?" "If I''m here, who''s tired of doing anything?" "Just you Elizabeth said angrily. "Go out with me!" "Yes." Elizabeth got up and, with the help of the maid, strolled around the garden with Jiangning. In the garden, they kept talking home. As for the two children in the abdomen, Jiangning has not yet thought of a good name, which he completely forgot. Every day, I only worry about Elizabeth''s body, but seldom about other things. Walking, hand in hand, along the artificial lake opened up in Jiangning, stepping on the soft lawn. And the delicate white river sand mixed between the lawns, crisp and soft, very comfortable. Moreover, there are cobblestone paved paths in the path. Almost every day, Jiangning takes Elizabeth to walk on it barefoot. At the beginning, Elizabeth was very uncomfortable and unwilling. After Jiangning''s persuasion, she reluctantly left. Up to now, she almost has to walk every day, because she found that after walking along the cobblestone path, she had a good sleep at night. Almost after washing, lying on the bed, you can fall asleep immediately. As a result, Elizabeth fell in love with this small event. "I don''t know what will happen to the two children in the future? Ha ha, ah Elizabeth suddenly exclaimed, covering her abdomen with her hands. Jiangning eyes down, see a small beach wet mark, pupil contraction: "amniotic fluid broke, the child is going to be born!" With that, she embraces Elizabeth and returns to her bedroom. Chapter 277 The so-called October pregnancy, once childbirth. Childbirth is a big difficulty, but also the gate of death, a little careless, light maternal death; If it''s serious, one corpse has two lives. Especially in ancient times, when medical technology was backward and underdeveloped, this kind of childbirth made women extremely afraid. Because of their inexperience and false rumors, most women lose their physical strength prematurely in a tense situation. The serious consequence is often to lose one''s life. ¡­¡­ "How''s it going? Am I going to have a baby? " Elizabeth, lying on the bed, raised her neck and asked. Jiangning looked at her and said with a smile, "it''s not so fast. It''s just a precursor." "Precursor?" "Do you think that as long as the amniotic fluid breaks, you will have a baby immediately?" Jiangning asked her. "Isn''t it?" Jiangning said with a smile: "of course not! There will also be a process, amniotic fluid outflow, just to tell you the time for the birth of the child. It''s not going to be immediate. It''s going to take a while "Oh Elizabeth didn''t understand. It was the first time that she had experienced such a thing, and she knew for the first time that there was such a saying. "Your Majesty, the midwife has arrived. Do you want to let her in?" The maid outside called softly. "Let her go back. I don''t need her help." Jiangning said without looking back, joking! Let them deliver in what they see as very backward and dirty conditions? Have their own in order to ensure the safety of Elizabeth''s life to the greatest extent. In this world, in terms of medical technology, am I not the best doctor? ¡­¡­ "Honey, how can a man deliver a baby? Let the midwife in Elizabeth couldn''t help persuading, which seemed ridiculous to her. If a monarch delivers a woman, it will be a laughing stock. "I''m the best doctor. You won''t have any accidents with me. Besides, I''m just guarding you. I didn''t say delivery. Naturally, people (machines) will do the job of delivering babies. " "Who is it?" Elizabeth asked curiously. "That''s it Jiangning a wave, bedside immediately appeared a silver white metal bed. "The medical platform you said?" Elizabeth''s eyes widened, as if she could not believe that such a single bed made of metal would deliver a woman. "Of course, it''s very powerful. Believe that, you have already realized it. " Elizabeth nodded. She was no stranger to the automatic medical platform. At the beginning of the physical examination, she had seen the magic technology of this magic machine. However, I never thought that such a thing could deliver a woman. "Now, lie down." With Jiangning''s help, Elizabeth got up carefully. Seeing her movements, Jiangning said with a smile, "there''s no need to be nervous. They are strong people." Elizabeth turned her eyes and glared at him. She said, "be careful, if it happens... Bah, bah, I don''t cry!" Realize that you have said something wrong, and make up for it. "Drop! Welcome to use the automatic medical platform. Use it, Elizabeth Jiang "Test the time of delivery!" "Drop! The expected delivery time is at five o''clock the next morning! " "When is the entrance of the palace fully opened? How long will the child be born? " "At present, the patient''s cervix is not fully opened. It is expected that the entrance of the palace will be fully opened from 4:30 to 5:00 the next morning. Estimate the baby''s birth time, 30 minutes to 47 minutes! " ¡­¡­ "Well, come down. I''ll show you around the hall a little bit later. " "This..." Jiangning said with a smile, "what is this?" "My God! Dear, this medical platform can accurately measure the birth time of our children? " Elizabeth''s beautiful eyes widened and asked incredulously. "Of course, the technology it contains is unimaginable." "It''s incredible, it''s incredible! With such a machine, how many of our people will be saved in childbirth in the future! " "I will solve the problems of the clansmen. You can rest assured! Now the most important thing is yourself, don''t worry about others. Come on, let''s go out for a walk! " "Yes ¡­¡­ They went out of the palace and came to the outside. The maids standing outside the hall immediately looked at them in surprise. Isn''t the queen supposed to be having a baby? Why did you come out alone? Jiangning and Elizabeth ignore these maids. With the help of Jiangning, Elizabeth walks back and forth quietly. Talk and laugh, what to do, but the range of action becomes cautious. And time is also rapidly disappearing, finally Elizabeth ushered in her grand moment. "Honey, I''m scared, and I''m... I''m nervous!" When it came to the end, Elizabeth grasped Jiangning''s arm tightly, the palm and the back of her hand were all sweaty and shining. "Don''t be nervous, just lie on the medical platform. In the process, you don''t feel much pain at all. It''s just a little bit of pain, and then follow the prompts. Believe me, it''s OK. You''re safe! " "Yes After Jiangning''s persuasion, Elizabeth''s nervous mood began to gradually ease. All of a sudden, her abdomen began to ache. She wanted to bend down instinctively and suddenly remembered her state. Can only frown, strong patience. Seeing this, Jiangning immediately helped her to the medical platform. As the system started testing, Elizabeth gave birth to two healthy twins safely and smoothly under the guidance of the medical platform. The eldest is a girl. Her Western name is Christina and her Chinese name is Jiang Mengmeng. The one who was born a little later is a healthy young man. His Western name is ajert, and his Chinese name is Jiangqian. Two children, born with special ability, inherited from Jiangning and Elizabeth. The eldest brother is born with great mental strength. His pupils are silver. Jiangning after testing, her mental strength because of the abnormal strong, caused by the pupil color variation. Later Jiangning learned that the eldest daughter also inherited Elizabeth''s ability of prophecy. And because the spiritual power is extremely strong, the ability of prediction is very accurate. The eldest son, who is the only son without accident, is born to control the flame and mental power, and his pupil color is even more shocking! Especially for Elizabeth and Westerners, the pupil color of her son is full of sacredness, which is only possessed by the legendary characters. It''s God! The color of his eyes is golden, and the golden eyes in Western myths and legends, only God has golden eyes. Black eyes, in the eyes of Westerners, are a symbol of evil. In the early days, Europeans thought that Chinese eyes were black and evil. However, after the development of medicine, Chinese eyes were not black. It''s dark brown or dark brown, because the light problem looks black. Actually, it''s not black eyes, it''s Africans! Chapter 278 Elizabeth, who delivered smoothly, was extremely weak, but extremely excited. Looking at the two little dolls lying in her arms, she is very happy at this moment. "It''s a scene I''ve been longing for, and it''s come true. What I saw in my dream has come true! And... "She stroked the two children, and the two little guys were looking around curiously with their big eyes open. With that pair of silver and gold eyes, it''s amazing. "In Europe, only God has golden eyes!" Elizabeth was so excited that she almost wanted to yell. If she didn''t take care not to scare the two children, she could hardly control her excitement. "You just gave birth, don''t think too much, sleep, sleep!" "Yes Jiangning''s eyes are shining with silver light, and his voice contains a special frequency. Elizabeth is completely unable to resist, coupled with the production process, exhausted physical strength, can no longer resist physical fatigue. Eyelid as if a piece of rock, slightly blink, only time to respond, then entered the dream. Put mother and son on the palace bed of Microsoft, baby can''t sleep in soft bed, but in hard bed. Cover the quilt for them, then use the magic to stabilize the temperature which is neither cold nor hot, and leave the palace with ugly face. ¡­¡­ "Your majesty "Well, how is the queen?" After dealing with some things, Jiangning went back to his bedroom again and asked the maids who worked in the 24-hour shift. "The Queen''s spirit is very good, but she has a bad appetite!" The maid replied cautiously. "I see. Go down!" "Yes, your majesty!" The maids were obviously relieved and left with a low brow. Although the location of the territory is Europe, the management system and various ideas are all in accordance with the Oriental ruling habits. The idea of supremacy of monarchy! ¡­¡­ "Hanihani, eh, hanihani..." "Cluck..." As soon as I entered the bedroom, I heard Elizabeth teasing the two babies. Two little guys, also can cooperate with the laughter, although their sister and brother are still very small, unable to express too much emotion. But it''s different from ordinary people. "Awake?" Seeing Jiangning coming, Elizabeth had a charming smile on her face: "well, the two little guys just woke up. Their sister and brother are different from other children, they sleep a little less. But it''s not a big problem. I''m in good mental and physical condition. No, I should say it''s very strong! " She said with pride. "That''s good!" Jiangning stepped forward and looked at the two little guys wrapped in swaddling clothes. They will be a left and a right to hold in his arms, happy to tease. "Be careful!" Elizabeth is concerned about chaos, Jiangning discontented said: "you are more than this move!" "You..." "Come on, don''t be angry. When you are breastfeeding, anger will affect the quality of breast milk. " "Then don''t be angry with me in the future!" Jiangning glanced at Elizabeth: "I find your temper is rising! It''s a bit of a push. " "Hum!" Jiangning Women who have had children are different. If they have only had daughters, Elizabeth may not. But she gave birth not only to a daughter, but also to a son. No matter in which era, men are heirs. Unless they are descendants and have no male members, they have to pass on to women in order to ensure inheritance. Otherwise, those who have a choice will pass on to the male heirs. Whether it is a family property or a country, the male is the priority successor. It is not only suitable for the East; It''s more suitable for Europe, to be exact, all over the world. Even women in the 21st century have experienced advanced education. What they say is equality between men and women, and even the development of feminism. Once they get married and have children, they subconsciously expect to have a son. Even though she is a woman, some mother-in-law especially loves boys and dislikes girls for her grandson. Elizabeth is at present in this heart, she gave birth to a male heir, is a great credit. In the whole country, even in the face of Jiangning, she can walk horizontally. Because, she made a contribution! Jiangning doesn''t care about her. A woman almost died and gave birth to offspring for you. She should have been cherished. What''s more, he didn''t have the idea of son preference at all, or such thought was very weak. If you have a girl, even if you don''t like it, it''s your blood descendant. There are more boys in other people''s families, and it has nothing to do with yourself. Mice say that their children grow well, let alone people? ¡­¡­ "Drink this." Playing with the children for a while, Jiangning gently put them down, took out a bottle of medicine from her pocket and handed it to Elizabeth. "It''s this thing again!" Elizabeth frowned and said bitterly, "will you not drink?" After a long time, he sighed as if he had accepted his fate: "OK, I''ll drink it!" Seeing that Jiangning''s face was expressionless and unmoved, Elizabeth did not continue to play small temperament. She understood the reason of enough. "You need to take good care of yourself because you''re very weak. Drinking the medicine I made on time every day can relieve your health. If you don''t drink, then... "Sometimes you don''t need to say too much, especially for sensible people and smart people. "What''s wrong with my body?" Elizabeth is very nervous. Jiangning comforted her and said with a smile, "it''s OK. You''re in good health. It''s just that you have two children at a time, and the sister and brother are very special, which costs a lot of life. So, you need to take care of yourself, okay? " "OK, I see." "Well, have a good rest. I''ll come later." With that, his eyes lit up a silver shimmer again, and Elizabeth''s eyelids drooped and fell asleep in a circle of intangible spiritual power. "Heaven, the world! How I want to kill you now In the dark, a pair of cold eyes were red, and the cold intention of killing seemed to make the world consciousness tremble. ¡­¡­ Elizabeth safely gave birth to a princess and a prince, and the news swept across the three islands like a hurricane. Because of this news, the whole country carried out a three-day night carnival. The people are overjoyed, cheering the birth of a legal successor to the country! The vision of Elizabeth''s two children spread rapidly to Europa with the folk news. European wonder, silver eyes? Although they were surprised, they would not be particularly surprised. The prince born to Elizabeth has golden eyes. This news, like a great flood, quickly swept across the continent of Europa. Golden eyes, those are the eyes of God! Europeans are crazy. Although there are eye mutations in this era, there are still no eyes as pure as gold. Therefore, this sacred eye reminds Europeans of the legend of reincarnation of gods. No matter it is out of the fanatical pursuit of the sacred golden eyes, or because of the strength of the Tang nation, everyone who knows this news. They sent envoys to tangzhou to celebrate the birth of Prince and princess! More royal, want to set a baby pro, in order to hope that future generations also have golden eyes. Young Christina and ajert, the title of God descendant, was confirmed by good Europeans! Chapter 279 Since the title of the two children''s God descendant completely resounded in Europa, envoys from various countries came to visit every day to establish in laws with the royal family. However, all these were rejected by Jiangning one by one. Even so, there are still people who are not willing to give up and constantly seek to meet. Jiangning was so annoyed that he began to turn all these people over to his ministers. Not only that, every day, some big businessmen want to immigrate to the three islands of tangzhou. For these guys with abundant capital, Jiangning accepted them one by one. These big merchants had abundant capital. In addition, the laws of Tang Dynasty were tolerant and did not discriminate against merchants. They also had special laws to protect the normal business order. Although they are pagans, but also foreign race, but no one can resist the magic from money. When the title of God descendant spread all over Europe, this vision strengthened these businessmen who wanted to immigrate to tangzhou. However, Jiangning is extremely cautious about the settlement requirements of foreign people, which does not mean that you can immigrate if you want to. At the very least, you should have an inspection period, and your contribution depends on whether you really regard this country as your motherland in the future! I thought that such conditions were harsh enough to prevent immigrants, but as a result, there were still people pouring in from Europe. This phenomenon, since the two children''s vision came out, became more crazy. The age of ignorance and darkness, coupled with the existence of extraordinary power in this world. Therefore, this kind of blind worship becomes more crazy. The Vatican founded by Jiangning is dominated by Shinrikyo. At the beginning, the spread of religious belief was completely dependent on Jiangning alone and by force. Now, there are some people who have begun to believe independently. After all, a living example is there. If the supreme god of religion is not a God, why do his children have visions? The belief power of religion is huge. Combined with living examples, the spread speed of Shinrikyo is faster than that of Catholicism and Christianity. ¡­¡­ "Are the cyris really of divine origin?" The current Pope, Agape tus II, looks at the speed of the spread of heretical faith in truth, but does not have any specific methods in mind. Today''s religion of truth has already spontaneously exceeded the contents of the sacred faith division contract signed between Jiangning and him. Today, Shinrikyo has already crossed the Apennine Peninsula and spread to central Europe and Germany. Most of the results are spontaneous actions of some people. In addition, the missionaries of Shinrikyo are not willing to give up the opportunity to spread God''s glory. They are the results of organized communication. Because it is also from the eastern empire, and from the famous silk country. Therefore, the Europeans called the Tang people SELIS. The name of the state established by the Tang people as the state of cyris is just such a name, which was never recognized by the Tang people. Jiangning does not recognize the name of such a country. "Your holiness, heresy is eroding the pastoral areas of the Lord. This phenomenon is becoming more and more serious. We must find a way to stop it! " Agapetus II sighed and said helplessly: "if you want to end this situation, you can only do it through war. But we don''t have the strength. There is no such country in Europa that can defeat the Tang people. " "A coalition can be formed in the name of the Lord!" Agape tus II shook his head: "it''s impossible. The monarch of the Tang Dynasty is extremely powerful. His offspring, however, had golden eyes, and the whole Europe knew what such eyes meant. His identity is about to come out. Only God and his descendants can have God''s eyes! It is unwise to be hostile to God. How can mortals defeat God? Unless the Lord comes and defeats the pagan god ¡­¡­ Jiangning did not pay any attention to the tide of Europe. No matter what Europe does, it can''t influence him. It has no influence on the people of Tang Dynasty, and it has no influence on his life, so Europe is left to be excited. This is an opportunity to improve the influence of the Tang people; Opportunity to expand the sanctity of the family! When a real family of God descendant appears, the huge waves are not just what we see in front of us. More subterranean tides have been lurking under the sun, waiting for a day to suddenly start. Not to mention these conditions, no matter how excited the Tang people were, Jiangning''s focus shifted to his wife and children. After months of recuperation, Elizabeth''s complexion improved significantly. Two children, also a few months old, sleep during the day began to gradually reduce. The time of interaction with adults is getting longer and longer. Jiangning doesn''t go anywhere every day. I will accompany my wife and children and take them around. Or a walk, or a temporary stay in a suburban palace. Or horseback hunting, or with his wife and children quietly to see opera and other large-scale spiritual entertainment. Although it began to slow down the time of contact with the people, one is to maintain the majesty of the royal family. In this era, the royal family is almost a mysterious spokesman. Ordinary people are very curious about the life of the royal family and what the royal family does every day. But at the same time, we should be in awe of the royal family. The so-called do as the Romans do, in such a dark and ignorant middle ages. The royal family, which is close to the people, can only make the people forget the majesty of the royal family and keep a certain distance from the subjects and the people, which is the only way to stabilize the imperial power. Of course, this is limited to future monarchs. Jiangning and his son don''t need this. Now, throughout Europe and the Near East, it is spreading that Jiangning was born as a God. For his descendants, his family is the title of the God family. This simple four words, represents the supreme honor. Now although Jiangning doesn''t realize it, he knows that once the title of the family is established. In the next millennium, it will maintain a strong and extreme influence in the whole Europe, the Near East and North Africa. God descendant, God descendant! What''s more, it''s a family recognized by the whole Europe, which is far better than the Habsburg family! After all, the family ruled the rest of the country mainly by in laws. Jiangning''s family relies on blood. Especially the golden eyes, the eyes of God, in this era of people''s treatment of God, religious fanatical worship. In addition, Shinrikyo will continue to spread to a wide area in the future, so tangzhou, the birthplace of Shinrikyo, is bound to become a religious holy land like Jerusalem. Then, who dares to attack the people of Tang Dynasty? I believe that even if this kind of thing happened in the future, the Tang people at that time also produced a terrible population. The three islands of tangzhou, together with the territory of Naples Kingdom and the territory of more than 100000 square kilometers, are also a great power in Europe. At that time, as long as the monarch in power was not dazzled, and the Tang people''s strong population reproduction ability, they would not invade other countries. How dare you think otherwise about the land of the Tang people? Of course, there is no absolute. Jiangning doesn''t know what will happen in the future. But he knows that no matter how the world changes in the future. In the end, they all come to their own hands. Therefore, even if the land changes owners, it should be its own, after all, it is still its own. No matter how the change is, we will not get rid of our own control. This is also the reason why Jiangning did not pay attention to land and resources from the beginning. Land is only used to carry its own game, while resources are used to make the game continue. His vision, in the final analysis, is always to others, whimsical things. However, Jiangning has already begun to plan these things! And "This day will come soon!" Chapter 280 "Hoo "Ha In the quiet and healthy garden, two teenagers are practicing martial arts with their wooden swords. They are skillful in movement, light and agile in pace, wearing eye masks, and they are fighting on a single log. Not only that, but also to avoid the trap of flying and bumping. Bang! Bang! The sound of wooden swords hitting each other was accompanied by the gasping sound of two children. Standing around the waiters and guards, looking at the figure walking on the ground and moving freely on a small log, his eyes showed admiration. Jiangning sat on a reclining chair, his eyes seemed lazy, but in fact, he looked at the figure on the log sternly. Every now and then he took a sip of tea. Suddenly, he frowned slightly, flicked a nut with his fingers, and went straight to the head of the little boy on the log. "Ouch!" Bang! The boy fell off the log and exhaled in pain. "Father, what do you do?" The boy took off the blindfold, revealing a pair of eyes like gold, with black hair and a handsome face. He pursed his mouth and cried discontentedly. "When you put out your sword just now, you didn''t have the right pace; If that nut was an arrow, you would have been dead. Besides, if your sister didn''t let you just now, you would have lost. " "Hum!" Looking at the unconvinced bear child, Jiangning looked coldly: "now, execute the punishment, immediately!" "Just go!" The boy looked unconvinced, threw the wooden sword and walked to the hillside not far away. There is a pool with a small waterfall on it, which was created by Jiangning with great magic power. Now, the boy will be under the waterfall, wielding his sword 10000 times with an iron sword, and avoiding the trap hanging on the branch. "Ajert is still young after all, father..." seeing her younger brother punished, Christina, as her elder sister, was distressed and hoped Jiangning would change her mind. "I''m a teenager... Not young." "Father..." "Alas Jiangning waved his hand to his daughter: "you have done a good job today. What you taught you is also good. It can be seen that you usually study hard, now... Go and have a rest! " "Father..." "Let''s go!" "Yes Christina opened her mouth and didn''t say it after all... Looking at her father''s face that hasn''t changed for more than ten years, Christina knew her father''s strength, but she still saw a trace of loneliness and sadness from her young face. "Alas Looking at the jadeite palace lantern on the tea table, Jiangning sighed heavily, with some memories and thoughts in his eyes. And the palace lantern, also began to flash a emerald halo, seems to respond to him. ¡­¡­ "Brother, are you still angry?" Looking at the little figure under the waterfall, waving her sword and dodging the flying impact trap, Christina couldn''t help asking. "Hoo "Hey Ajert didn''t respond, just waved the heavy iron sword in his hand; A pair of good-looking eyes, covered by thick eye mask, beautiful face covered with I do not know is sputtered water droplets or sweat. "Father is so strict with you, but also for your own good. After all, you are the successor of the country!" Christina doesn''t like her brother''s silence. She is very precocious and intelligent. In many things, he has his own unique views and analysis, which is favored by Jiangning. "Who wants to inherit this rotten country..." ajert finally couldn''t help responding, but was severely refuted by Christina: "shut up!" "Ouch!" Suddenly a refutation, ajert body shaking, distracted, the result was hit by the flying wood, coupled with the impact of the waterfall, a soft step fell into the pool. "Damn it, it''s coming again!" "Ajert, you are more and more presumptuous now!" Christina''s face, though young, was beginning to take on the beauty of the world, covered with frost, and her silver eyes were shining. Then, an invisible force easily pulled his brother standing in the pool to the shore. "Hum!" Christina was so angry that she pointed her slender white index finger to ajert''s head: "I thought you were only in the rebellious period, and you would fight against your father everywhere. I didn''t expect that you have become like this, and you should say such irresponsible words. Is it easy for the Chinese to survive in this strange land full of wolves? When their father met them more than ten years ago, they were still cannibal slaves. Fortunately, they were rescued by their father and finally got rid of the miserable fate of slaves. Do not hesitate to move thousands of miles, come to this strange land to survive, your food and clothing, which is not the hard work of the people come from? " The more he said, the more angry he was: "as the prince they are looking forward to, you should say such irresponsible words. The country like you will be handed over to you in the future. The fate of the people depends on you. You will bring disaster to our country and our people!" Ajert also regretted his impulse just now, but when he saw his own sister spray him so sparingly, his rebellious psychology rose, and he strongly argued: "the old man is not dead, he has powerful magic power, and his face has not changed in more than ten years. Uncle Gryffindor, they are very old now, as they said the last time they came. The first time I met the old man, until decades passed, the old man''s face did not change. It was the same as when they first met. You just... " "Pa!" "Sister... You, you hit me?" Ajert can''t believe looking at his sister. It seems unbelievable that he always let him pet his sister and beat him when he was a child. And... It''s such a slap "I don''t want your sister any more..." ajert yelled, flushed his eyes and ran away "Brother..." Christina stretched out her hand and seemed to want to hold him, but... With a sigh, she put down her hand and looked towards Jiangning. There was no one there, even the gorgeous Jade Palace lamp. ¡­¡­ "What is that lamp? It seems that from a few years ago, this lamp suddenly appeared, and my father never left his hand, always with him. What on earth is that lamp for? Why didn''t he tell me when I asked my father? " I don''t know why, Christina suddenly thought of the palace lantern that suddenly appeared in Jiangning''s hands five or six years ago, and since then, Jiangning has never left. Although she asked, Jiangning never answered her or told her. Even though she was young at that time, she was extremely sensitive. She still saw a trace of sadness in Jiangning''s eyes... Besides, mother? Where''s mother? Why don''t I have the memory of my mother? Where did she go? Why is she not here, and... Why do I forget my mother''s memory? Just, vaguely remembering that she had a very nice smell... What about her mother? Suddenly, a familiar memory broke the shackles of the brain and poured into the heart. Chapter 281 My name is Christina; Of course, I have another name, Jiang Mengmeng. According to the custom of the people, this is my name. However, more than ten years later, people of different ethnic groups have been more or less affected in this kind of land surrounded by different ethnic groups. Most of them are barbarized. I don''t understand the result. From the time I remember, my country is a powerful, rich and civilized country. Our arts and crafts, culture and art are the best in the world. No country can match us. I have seen many foreign students who have come to my country to study and do business regardless of difficulties and risks. It makes me very proud, proud. But in such a powerful, rich and civilized country, why do you learn the name of barbarism? I don''t understand it, and I can''t even accept it. Later, I got the result from a minister. He said that this is a change of the country, so that we will not be too different in the environment surrounded by barbarians. I don''t understand the saying that we are so powerful, so rich and prosperous. The whole country has 30000 elite troops and thousands of elite navies, dominating the whole Mediterranean. The barbarians around us should be afraid of us. Why should we be so worried? The minister could not answer my doubts. He said that I should ask my father, my father. Speaking of my father, I felt a kind of Confucian worship in my heart. He is God, the only one who lives in this world! There are tens of millions of people who believe in my father, and the number is growing. The whole country, under the father''s governance, is extremely prosperous. Apart from the population problem, it takes time for the father to solve it. It is said that my people had a population of more than 300000 at the beginning. Over the past ten years, the population has doubled to nearly 2 million. It is said that when this figure was released, it scared the whole of Europe. I can guess why they are afraid. They are afraid that we will invade their land, but it seems that their father is not interested in their land. Because, he said, we have enough land now, and we don''t need to invade and expand. Yes, we have enough land at present. Here is the mark of my father, the mark of my home and my country. Where the flag of the eye of truth stands, no barbarian dares to covet our land. They fear, they fear the power of our country, they fear my father. Wizard king!!! His strength is very strong, so strong that as long as someone mentions his name, they dare not. I don''t know how powerful my father is. But I learned from some stories and paintings that my father was powerful and invincible. He can fill up swamps, level hills and mountains and create rivers easily. The original river on tangzhou island is short but fast. But later, my father guided the underground water vein, re created nine rivers, passed through the surface, and flowed all over the island. No place on the island is afraid of water shortage. The irrigation of agriculture has also developed very well, and our granary is overflowing every year. As a result, our people are annoyed that they can''t eat up all these grains every day, so they have to feed their livestock. Of course, it''s old grain that feeds the animals. Although it is so, I still see satisfaction and happiness from the expression of the people. This can be seen from the envoys and businessmen from the European continent across the sea. They are very envious of our wealth, but there is greed in their eyes. What my father said is true. The essence of these people is wolf. When they were weak, they would pinch their tails and beg for mercy like dogs. Once they are strong, they will show their teeth and rush at you. Although this kind of thing has not happened to us, that is because our country is very strong, that is because we have the wizard king!!! But even so, this kind of eyes also let me secretly alert in my heart, my younger brother, his name is aerjiete, another name is Jiangqian. Qian is the meaning of heaven. From his name, we can see his father''s expectation of him. I hope he will become another heaven of the country, the heaven of the people! Although the boy is very attractive to girls, he is not cute at all. Very stinky, bad temper, but his status in Europe is very high. Once, he sneaked out of the house and walked in the street. Those businessmen from Europe and their slaves, after seeing their younger brother, knelt down on the ground and kept kowtowing! Like, worshiping the gods! Since then, the boy has been more proud. It''s disgusting! ¡­¡­ After saying so much, I seem to have missed something? Why do I talk about my country, my people, my brother and father? What about mother? Where is my mother? At this time, I felt a special memory in my mind. It seems to break through a layer of barriers, a layer of shackles, brought me... New memory. No, it''s not brand new, it''s the memory that I have... It''s the memory of my mother. ¡­¡­ Her name is Elizabeth. She is a witch. Moreover, she is a witch who has some superb attainments in divination and prophecy. It is said that her powerful and invincible father once specially consulted her for something. It was in the process of consulting that they fell in love... Er, according to my mother''s disclosure, it was her immoral behavior to her father that made them together. What is this immoral behavior? Mother, she is very gentle and very beautiful. I remember when I was a child, she always took my brother and I to play around, never assigned us some annoying learning tasks, and her father compared us very well. I don''t mean my father is bad, but he always likes to teach people to learn anything, including magic and fencing! God, I''m a lady. Why should I learn to fight and kill? But every time I complained, my father suppressed it. My mother always looked at us with a smile. Never help, never persuade, just smile. Moreover, their relationship is very good, always hugging and kissing as if no one else, not caring about my brother and me. Really... But I actually envy their feelings. Will I have such feelings in the future, like my parents? I don''t know! ¡­¡­ I don''t know when, mother disappeared from my memory, very abrupt, she... Where? Chapter 282 ¡­¡­ "Do you see that? Your son, what a jerk that boy has become now In the dark chamber, a dark figure stood in front of a secluded palace lamp, looking at the emerald light and murmuring to himself. In this dark environment, it is a little strange, only a touch of emerald light flickers. ¡­¡­ "Ajert, ajert... Brother, where are you, brother?" Christina couldn''t hold back her emotions and wanted to find her rebellious and disgusting brother. As a result, I haven''t found it for a long time. "Where''s the naughty boy?" Panting, wandering for a long time did not find the figure of his brother, Christina some angry. "Have you seen ajert?" Christina stopped a maid and asked. The servant girl saluted and replied respectfully, "Your Royal Highness, I did not see the prince''s highness!" "No?" "Yes, your highness." Christina frowned and waved, "OK, I see. Go and do your work ¡­¡­ "Where is he going?" Suddenly, an aura flashed, and a place suddenly appeared in Christina''s mind. She clapped her hand and said uncertainly, "is he going there? But it should not be possible Since the memory in her mind broke through an invisible barrier, her childhood memory also began to emerge, but for the long lost mother, her memory is still fragmented. Although she tried to think, desperately to think, but that face, but as if covered with a layer of yarn, always can not see the master''s appearance. "Well, go and have a try!" With that, Christina turned and walked out of the palace. Because the palace was too big, she trotted out for several minutes before leaving the palace. And all the way to the stables, selected a white horse, quickly turned over and ran to a royal hunting ground. There is a small forest farm with considerable area. After more than ten years of breeding, the scale of the forest is increasing day by day. There are many small animals, including deer, wild boar and other large herbivorous and omnivorous animals. Because it is a hunting ground for the royal family, a place to relax and receive foreign guests and nobles, the forest farm is well protected and repaired. At ordinary times, there are special guards patrolling and professional hunters searching the forest farm to prevent some large predators from entering here, so as not to hurt the royal family. It''s usually forbidden to enter here. Even the Royal Princess or prince has no right to enter. ¡­¡­ "I have to avoid them!" Looking at the patrolling soldiers not far away, Christina immediately hides herself carefully. At the same time, hide the horse, look at the high wire fence, thinking about the way to sneak in. Due to the existence of extraordinary power, it is more important to prevent the wizard from sneaking in. Thus from here close to the palace, and then threaten the lives of the royal nobility. As a result, Jiangning applied powerful enchantment and magic to prevent witches from entering or breaking into here from the sky. Because, the whole palace shrouded in the scope, there is also a strong forbidden air border! And this spell, after Jiangning''s research and improvement, has a certain intelligence, and can distinguish some hidden spells or hostile people''s psychological activities. "Father is really, why do you want to build such a strong border if you have nothing to do?" Christina mumbles, a young but enchanting body, carefully bypassing the patrolling soldiers. Close to a secret place! There is a big tree, a very old tree, and she and ajert discovered the secret of the tree. ¡­¡­ "Hoo Looking at this huge, towering ancient tree in front of her, Christina has seen it many times. But after seeing it again, I was shocked by the shape of the ancient trees. "Grandfather Shuren, wake up, wake up Christina gently pushed the rough trunk of the ancient tree, so she could not shake it with her strength. Her eyes suddenly light up silver light, with her voice, emitting a special frequency. "Well! Ah... Who With Christina''s call, a huge mouth appeared on the huge trunk of the ancient tree. The rough lines on the tree trunk are like wrinkles on a person''s body, dry and rough. Huge mouth, big yawn, and then a pair of huge emerald eyes, slowly opened. When the tree man saw the man standing in front of him, he laughed, his voice was gentle and kind: "Oh, it''s you, little princess! How can you come to me today? It''s been five years since you last came with that little rascal. Why are you here today? Did your father beat you? " Christina shook her head and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, grandfather tree man. My father didn''t beat me or even scold me. I just want you to help me find my brother "Your brother? That little rascal? " Emerald eyes looked at Christina suspiciously, old voice with doubt: "he is the prince of a country, shouldn''t he be in the palace?" "There''s no royal palace. It''s like this..." After that, Christina told the tree man about the situation carefully. "So it is. It''s just a small thing!" "Thank you so much, Mr. Shuren!" The tree man said with a loud smile: "ha ha, it doesn''t matter, little princess! As long as you often come to see me in the future, and if you can bring me a little green juice next time, it will be better. " "Keep your voice down, be careful to attract the soldiers on patrol." The tree man said with a smile: "don''t worry, little princess. There''s magic here, ever since your father... Well, forget it, forget it. In a word, there is magic here. They can''t see me or hear me. No one can find you here! " "I''ll be relieved. As for the green juice, I''ll bring you some next time. But I have to be careful not to be found by my father. " "Of course, this kind of thing must not let your father find out, this is our secret, little princess!" ¡­¡­ Then the tree man coughed gently and cleared his throat. He only heard the obscure mantra recited in his mouth. The lush green branches danced, and little green light appeared. A breeze came in time. These green spots of light then spread to the whole forest. "My magic can only explore this forest, but beyond it, I can''t. There is a powerful forbidden enchantment and all kinds of defense magic. If I touch there without authorization, it is likely to attract the attack of that terrible three headed monster! I hope you understand, little princess "Three headed monster?" Christina looks at the tree man puzzled and asks him with her eyes. After the tree man saw it, his face was also slightly stunned, and then he doubted and said, "don''t you know this, hateful three headed monster?" Chapter 283 The words of Shuren made Christina even more puzzled. In her own impression, she didn''t hear of the monster with three heads hidden in the palace? "I don''t know what three headed monsters exist in our family?" Christina said suspiciously. "No, why didn''t the wizard tell you about the existence of the guardian beast?" The tree whispered, but the slight whisper in Christina''s ear was as clear and audible as in her ear. "Guard the beast?" "Do you know the guardian beast?" The tree man looked at her in surprise. Christina: "she looked at the tree man speechless, then pointed to the tree man and replied," it''s you who said it just now, grandfather tree man. " "I said it?" The tree man was very surprised, and then he retorted: "impossible, I didn''t tell you..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at the obviously old tree man, Christina changed the topic: "you don''t have to worry about this problem, please tell me what is the guardian beast, OK? Grandfather tree man "Well, I''ll tell you, the wizard can''t make trouble for me because of this problem." Tree people talk to themselves. Then he looked down at his eyes. His emerald eyes were like the best green emerald. His old voice said: "Guardian beast, as the name suggests, doesn''t need me to explain it too much?" Looking at Christina shaking her head, she continued: "I don''t know where the guardian beast of your family came from. The only message is that I saw it by accident one morning that day. " ¡­¡­ A few years ago, one morning! Jiangning and Elizabeth are scattered in the forest, but Elizabeth''s body, some bad, the whole process is completely Jiangning to help her. "I''m so sorry, my body..." "No, don''t say that." Before Elizabeth finished speaking, Jiangning put her hand over her mouth. "You''ve known about me for a long time, haven''t you?" Elizabeth looked at Jiangning and asked in her eyes. Jiangning pondered for a long time, Fang nodded heavily: "en!" "Why don''t you tell me?" Jiangning "Come on, please answer me!" Elizabeth looked at him solemnly. "Even if you know it, it''s useless!" "But I can be prepared, can''t I?" Jiangning eyes slightly closed, shaking his head: "I don''t want to press a heavy burden in your heart!" "So, you choose one person to bear it?" Elizabeth looked at him solemnly, but her eyes were scarlet with tears swirling. "I''m a man, your husband, and... A father!" Elizabeth was silent. She bowed her head. Soon afterwards, she began to cough... Very seriously, even "Cough, cough, vomit... Poof!" "Sit down and have a rest!" Jiangning helped her to a wooden bench to sit down, took out a bottle of medicine from her arms, opened it and handed it to her: "if you drink it, it will slow down..." Elizabeth shook her head and gently pushed away: "no, no need..." "Be obedient..." "No! That''s OK! I said, "no!" "Bang... Touch!" The potion fell on the stone slab, and the emerald green liquid splashed all over the ground, but no one went to see the liquid scattered on the ground. Then, a small branch quietly stretched out, and sucked up the emerald green liquid scattered on the ground. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Elizabeth cried bitterly. She held Jiangning''s neck tightly and cried bitterly. Jiangning didn''t say anything. She just hugged her in silence. Her right hand stroked her dark hair. A emerald green light appeared in her palm and penetrated into Elizabeth''s body. ¡­¡­ For a long time, they nestled together on the grass. Elizabeth leaned on Jiangning''s chest and looked askance at the dense stars in the night sky. "Over the years, I''ve been... A drag on you." Looking at the bright starry sky, Elizabeth murmured with memories in her eyes. "Don''t say that!" Elizabeth didn''t answer. She turned a deaf ear to Jiangning''s words: "when you came to me for divination, you came with your own purpose, and I... it''s amazing that we have lived together for such a long time. Not only that, but you also cured me of the problem of infertility... When I learned that I was pregnant, did you know? My mood, is how ecstatic! And when my lovely children were born, I felt for the first time that fate loved me so much! The scene in my dream completely appeared, and fate... Favored me. " "It''s just... It spits on me again. I can''t be with you..." "You''ll be fine, believe me! I''ll save you Elizabeth held the palm of Jiangning''s hand and looked up at him with love: "you don''t need to work for me. I just hope that you don''t go out too early for your son and daughter? I know, we have delayed you, delayed your big event! Although, I don''t know what it is, but I feel that it is very important to you! Honey, can you promise me? " "Well, I promise you!" "Christina is a girl. She should be taught well. She can''t learn bad and can''t be cheated by wild boys. Ajert, I''m worried about him. I''m worried about him being immersed in a false name. His golden eyes, the status of God, may make him unable to distinguish the truth! I''m afraid that he will be used by people who want to. You should teach him strictly. " "Well, I remember." Elizabeth said with a smile, "it''s the first time I know that you can use swordsmanship besides magic? What''s more, Gryffindor also said, your swordsmanship is outstanding! Is this idiom right? " "That''s right. Your vocabulary and usage are the same as mine!" Jiangning praised her with a smile. "I''m very relieved that you''re going to teach my children. The only thing I''m worried about is..." "Don''t say that. In the future, I will be a strict father and you will be a loving mother. We will work together to teach our children to be the most wise and wise people in all ages." "Well, good!" Elizabeth smiles happily. Then she says, "three dragons, you..." Knowing what she meant, Jiangning nodded and said with a smile, "I will leave it behind to guard our home and our children and descendants." "Will this affect you?" Elizabeth looked anxiously at Jiangning, Jiangning said with a smile: "no, my power is not clear to others. Don''t you know it? Don''t worry, you can recuperate now, you know? I''ll cure you. Believe me "I believe in you, I always believe in you... I''ve always believed in you since the first day I saw you. My heart, my mind, my mood, has always been like this... "Her voice began to fade, and then she tried her best:" rather, don''t let the children know... Let them... Forget, I don''t want them... To live in pain... OK? " "Well, I''ll listen to you." "I''m so sleepy... I''m going to have a rest. Dinner... When it''s ready... Call... Me..." "Well, when dinner is ready, I''ll call you." A cold wind blows, clouds come, covering the bright starry sky... Night, see her off! Chapter 284 ¡­¡­ "I''ve never seen that sad scene. What happened at that time, even now in retrospect, still feels a sense of sadness." The tree man sighed with emotion. His emerald eyes revealed a different emotion. "Well "What''s the matter with you, son?" I feel that Christina has been silent for a long time. Tree people look down curiously, but they see that she is already in tears. "The wizard in the story is my father?" "Well Christina asked eagerly, "so... That woman is my mother?" "Tree man".... " "Why didn''t I get up at all? What happened? Why is my memory so vague and fragmented? " "I guess your memory is sealed." "Is memory sealed?" "Yes, there is only one possibility, and the only one who can do so is your father. If you want to know the truth, you need to ask your father, or... Untie your seal. " The tree man said slowly. "I want to know what''s going on... Brother, by the way, where''s the brother? Did you find it? " Christina looked at the tree man with tears on her face. "Yes, he''s by the Moon Lake in the middle of the forest." "I''ll find him!" "Hello, little princess!" ¡­¡­ "Brother, brother, where are you?" Christina ran to the Moon Lake and kept shouting. "Christina?" "Brother!" Hearing her brother''s voice, Christina was overjoyed and ran to him, hugging him and crying. "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Ajert panicked. Christina cried so bitterly for no reason that he panicked. He didn''t know what to do. Christina didn''t respond. She just hugged him and kept crying. "What''s the matter? Did father punish you Ajert asked. "No, no..." "What''s the matter? You are talking Ajert pushed her away, put his hands on her shoulders, looked into her eyes and asked. "I''ve learned some bad... Bad things." "What''s wrong?" Ajert asked curiously. "About... About the mother." Christina sobbed. "Mother?" It''s a familiar and strange word. I don''t think of it every day; But when he heard his closest friend mention it, ajert realized that something was wrong. "Strange, why do I subconsciously ignore it?" This abnormal and strange phenomenon made him extremely alert. "Yes, about mothers." Ajert looked into her sister''s eyes and asked her, "what do you know?" Christina said, "our mother, she... She''s probably dead. We also have problems with our memory... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Christina said excitedly, "brother, have you forgotten some of our dreams when we were little? In my dream, there is a woman who can''t see her face clearly. She always takes us out to play and makes new clothes for us... The next day, a brand-new set of clothes will appear beside our bed, just like in my dream. However, the woman in the dream, when we wake up the next day, we can''t remember her all the time, we always forget her.... " "I know, and dreams like this happen almost every night." Christina was even more excited: "yes, the woman in the dream must be connected with us. She is probably our mother. In the dream, she gives us the impression that she is so gentle and amiable. She always takes us to play, swing, eat and sing to us... " "It was the happiest time for us, the tiredness and trouble of the day, and at night there would be a gentle woman who would take us to play..." ajert also recalled. "However, as soon as we wake up, any good memory will gradually disappear... We can no longer remember the appearance of the woman in the dream, but we will always feel the tenderness that we never felt in our father." "Memory problems, how do you find out? I can''t find out if you don''t tell me! " Ajert looks at her sister in doubt. Christina then tells ajert all about what the tree man told her and the fragments she accidentally remembered. "Come on, let''s go to my father and ask him clearly." After hearing this, ajert was very excited. He wanted to leave without holding Christina''s hand. "No, don''t be impulsive." "How can we not be impulsive? It''s about mother''s news that we never remember!" Exclaimed ajert. "Let''s go to the tree man grandfather and see if he can do anything!" "That strange old man? What can he do? " Christina said discontentedly, "ajert, don''t be so impolite. Where''s your upbringing?" "I know it''s wrong..." "You... Eh?" Ajert immediately admitted his wrong attitude, but made Christina, as her sister, look a little helpless. Looking at Christina''s confused face, he said with a triumphant smile: "come on, sister, didn''t you say to go to the old man? Let''s see what he can do! If it is really solved, the prince will reward him a lot! " "Where on earth did you learn such a rude dandy?" Christina frowns and is very unhappy. With her good cultivation and quality education, she always takes herself as a lady. If she takes up the sword, she can definitely be regarded as a swordsman with superb swordsmanship! No one can say whether we can go to war or not. "The last time my father entertained foreign guests and nobles, I overheard it from those foreign barbarians." After that, he said with disdain: "barbarians are barbarians. They don''t speak well. I heard that their language vocabulary is very small. If we use our language to ask them, their brain will be around to the point of collapse! Ha ha ha As the elder sister, Christina has the obligation to teach her younger brother: "don''t look down on anyone, the barbarian in your mouth, they will rise and take off one day." "Well, even if it takes off, it''s still not our opponent! There''s nothing to worry about! " Ajert didn''t care, but he knew his elder sister well, but he knew that his younger brother listened to her advice. So he rubbed the boy''s hair, took his hand and walked towards the tree man. "Hey, just go, don''t hold my hand! Ouch... "In response to him, his sister Christina gave a hard brain jump. For fear of being next to him, she quickly closed her mouth. Seeing this, Christina was very satisfied. She glanced away at the boy, who immediately followed him in silence. Chapter 285 Soon, they returned to the place where the tree man was. "You are back, little princess, little prince!" Sensing their breath, the tree man''s old face emerged from the tree trunk again. Emerald eyes, with a smile, looked at them gently. "We''re back, tree man." Christina said hello politely. "Why do you want to add a small word in front of it? Besides, you should add honorifics! " Ajert looked at the old tree with an unhappy face. "Well?" Shuren looked at ajert, pondered for a long time, and he was not afraid to look at him, and a sudden laugh came: "OK, OK! Hello, Prince! Is that ok? " "Of course Ajert enjoyed it! Christina glared at him: "ajert, don''t be so impolite, your..." before she finished, ajert automatically said her following words: "what about your upbringing and your quality?" Impatiently, he scratched his ear: "that thing has been eaten by a dog named Abe that I raised for a long time!" At last, he went on to make complaints about it: "I don''t know why my father made my dog play this game. It''s a terrible name. What a great fire is in my heart." "You..." There''s nothing she can do with him. Christina said apologetically, "I''m sorry, grandfather Shuren, my brother..." "It doesn''t matter, little princess! I''m not angry. Don''t worry! " The tree man smiles mildly and looks at Christina with extremely gentle eyes. When he looks at the hateful little devil on one side, he can''t beat his father, not to mention the hateful three headed monster. "Come on, little princess, what can I do for you?" The tree man asked gently. Christina said: "grandfather Shuren, you said not long ago that our memory is likely to be sealed, and this person is also likely to be our father. Well, I would like to ask you, is there a way to solve our seal "Oh, this..." the tree man pondered. "How''s it going?" "Hey, do you have a solution, old man?" Ajert said discontentedly, holding his arm and leaning against a young oak tree. "Oh, hell!" "What is it?" Ajert was startled and jumped away immediately. His eyes were shining with golden light, and a fire was beating in the palms of his hands! "Stinky boy, can you not lean on me?" Then, in ajert''s surprised eyes, the oak tree slowly appeared a "young" face. "When did my hunting ground have so many tree people?" Ajert said discontentedly, but his eyes were slightly dignified, and the flame temperature in his palm instantly increased a few points. "Where are you from? I''ve read history books. Shuren should have been extinct for a long time! It doesn''t make sense. You still exist! " The young oak tree man said with disdain, "that''s just because you have little knowledge. Although the tree man has disappeared! But that''s the ordinary tree people, our oak family, with special talent, special magic. It''s different from those who don''t know magic. Don''t mix it up! " "Special magic, I''ll see if you can resist my fire!" Boom! With a roar, ajert''s body was instantly wrapped by pale gold flame. The intense heat distorts the surrounding air. "Stop, ajert!" "Oh, damn it! Don''t burn me The oak tree screamed with fright. Even though it was far away from him, he still felt the water in his body passing quickly. "Hum, I''ll see if you dare to say that to the prince of a country in the future!" In fact, ajert just wanted to scare the oak tree. He is the prince of a country and has a high status! And what about him? It''s just a stowaway hiding in his hunting ground, who dares to talk to him so regardless of honor or inferiority. "All right, Albert! His royal highness does not want to burn you, just to scare you. Go to bed The tree man said with a gentle face. When he looked at ajert, there was a trace of surprise. Although he did not understand the human world, but live long enough to let him know more or less. For ajert''s purpose, nature is transparent, and he is also surprised by his natural fire magic! At that moment, even he was afraid of the high temperature, and he felt that it was not the limit of the other side! "Yes, it is... Your highness, I''m sorry for..." The oak was terrified, completely terrified. Therefore, I forced myself to fall asleep. The scene just now was too scary... No, it scared the tree. "Sorry, Mr. Shuren..." "It doesn''t matter, your Highness has no malice!" Even if they are dissatisfied, they are the heirs of the land, and they are just illegal residents. Although the wizard didn''t drive them away, he was willing to provide land for them to survive, but there were conditions ¡­¡­ "Well, this kind of seal magic is very complicated! I can''t crack it! " After carefully exploring the seal magic, the tree man said helplessly. "Can''t crack it?" Christina bowed in disappointment, and so did ajert. The tree man said awkwardly: "the person who sets the seal is very powerful. I can''t crack the seal he set, but I can guide you back to your memory and let you find your own memory! I just play a guiding role in it "Is there another way?" Christina is very surprised, her beautiful silver eyes, full of surprise at the tree. Ajert also uses his golden eyes to stare at the tree man without blinking. His eyes contain the same meaning as his sister. "Yes, it''s a special kind of magic! Although it can''t crack the powerful seal, it can guide people to find the memory hidden in their own memory! Some witches will make a special kind of magic props and store their precious memories in the special magic props. Lest I forget it Shuren said. "Then please help us!" "No problem, now that you are sitting in front of me, I will guide you back to your memory. Remember, follow your emotional memory to find your sealed precious memory. " "Yes They sat in front of the tree man and closed their eyes. Then, the tree man uttered a mantra, and the emerald light spots came out of his tall tree crown and floated to their sides and penetrated into their brains. Christina and ajert immediately feel as if they are falling from a height, surrounded by a vast white fog, while they are falling fast! "Ah ¡­¡­ "Memories are touched..." Chapter 286 In the dark chamber, a dark figure opened his eyes. In front of him, there was a gorgeous palace lamp flashing emerald. He took out a magic wand of gold, silver and black, and tapped on the crystal ball in front of him. On the surface of the crystal ball, circle after circle of ripples suddenly appear, and then the image is revealed. The picture inside the crystal ball shows bubbles, water plants and small fish. This is a picture at the bottom of the water. There are weeds and reefs all over the water, and then a huge object curls up and coiled up at the bottom. Golden slender body, strong limbs, and back that pair of folded wings, the most terrible thing is that this giant has three heads! Three heads hanging on the water bed, eyes closed, body with breathing, sputtering out a circle of ripples. Gululu! The appearance of a large area of blisters, sleeping in the three dragons slightly confused to open their eyes. Look around slightly, six pairs of eyes, blooming blood red light, it side head slightly listen, listen carefully with his six ears. Then, with the help of powerful limbs, his body, which hissed and reclined, stood up, his folded wings opened, and then flapped. The whole huge body quickly rushed out of the water and flew into the sky. ¡­¡­ "Roar!" A powerful and dreary sound of the dragon''s chant pierced the sky, from far to near! "Well, how did this three headed monster appear?" When the tree man heard the Dragon roar, he knew that the three headed monster appeared, and his face was filled with panic. Then, he immediately felt the sun was covered, a large area of shadow covered. Green eyes look around, vaguely visible, slender body and that pair of huge wings. "Roar!" Three dragons flew over Christina and ajert. The heads of the three dragons dropped slightly. From time to time, sparks and electric flowers burst out of their nostrils. "No... don''t get me wrong!" Looking at the movements of the three dragons, Shuren realized that his behavior might have caused misunderstanding of the three dragons... Even the wizard''s attention... As for whether the wizard misunderstood or not, he didn''t know "Roar!" Ten years later, the three dragons have grown up! It is also finally out of the growth period, into adulthood! The body has grown from more than 150 meters to more than 200 meters now, which is extremely terrifying. After it arrived, it immediately wrapped Christina and ajert with its slender tail. Then, with six pairs of blood red dragon eyes, watch the tree man with vigilance and threat. "They... Didn''t have any... Any problems, just... Went to find their own memories." On the tree man''s old face, a huge "sweat bead" appeared, and he looked at the behemoth in horror. ¡­¡­ In the dark chamber, Jiangning looks at what happened through the crystal ball. When he saw the two children close their eyes, and the seal was touched when the shaking, he has guessed the cause of the matter! Although some angry tree people''s unauthorized claims, but at the same time there is a complex mood in my heart! "They have grown up... Since they want to know... Then..." before they finished speaking, the brightness of the chamber of Secrets completely disappeared, and the brightness of the palace lantern also disappeared. ¡­¡­ "Ah Christina and ajert, trapped in the journey of searching for the sealed memory! The sense of weightlessness brought by the rapid fall made them scream loudly! Although they know that they are in the process of searching for memory, this sense of weightlessness still makes them extremely afraid! All around the space, all over the vast white fog, they do not know what it is, just watch their body in the rapid fall, and the height does not seem to reduce much... Just from the wind whistling by, feel that they are still in the rapid fall. "Ah The process of falling, after a long time, when they opened their eyes again... They found themselves lying on the lawn in the palace. And around Empty, no one! "Here is..." Christina watched in surprise, got up from the lawn, looked around, everything is his most familiar place: "brother... Brother?" However, when she looked around, she did not find ajert. "Brother!" ¡­¡­ "Sister!" On the other hand, ajert also did not find his sister''s figure, anxiously called out. ¡­¡­ In this case, just because they were not together at that time, there was no shadow of each other in each other''s memory. Only when two people''s memories coincide, each other''s figure will appear. "Go to ajert first!" "Sister, where are you?" ¡­¡­ "Ha ha, ah... I fell down again." "What''s this?" Christina was surprised to see the picture in front of her, the tender voice, and the little figure in a princess dress. She was clearly five years old! "Christina, you''ve fallen down again. Get up!" "Mom!" Christina looked at her young self, trotting towards a woman in gorgeous clothes... The words in her mouth are... Mom!!! "This... Is my mother?" Christina stares at her eyes, tears running down her cheeks. "Christina, does it hurt?" Elizabeth gently smiles and reaches out to wipe the grass and dust from her daughter''s face. "No, mom. It doesn''t hurt at all, ha ha! " Christina was smiling happily when she was a child. She opened her short arms and hugged her mother with a smile on her face. "Mother..." Christina stares, reaches out her arms and wants to touch each other "Christina..." the woman smiles gently. Christina finally looks at each other clearly at this time! Very beautiful, and very gentle "Mother!" Christina can''t help walking forward, want to hug her; As a result, her body and the other side, as well as her childhood self, passed by... She eagerly turned around and wanted to reach out and grasp the other side''s corner, but saw her mother holding her childhood hand and walking towards the front with a smile. "Mother!" Christina yelled, but... Her voice can''t be transmitted. It''s just her memory world. She can only look at what happened in the past as a spectator. And... Can''t participate! Then, the picture suddenly broke... The whole memory world turned into boundless darkness. Her body is falling rapidly, and then she enters another memory world. Chapter 287 (Chapter two in one, I have something else to do. I''m going out soon. I don''t want to divide the chapters. I didn''t think the plot was straightened out last night, so I''m sorry to drag it down to now ¡­¡­ "Here is..." Christina was surprised to see the scene in front of her. There were broken pictures everywhere, one by one, floating in the void and dark space. Floating debris, showing a scene above. There are babbling baby, there are also her way of learning to walk, there are more carefree and lovely childhood. Of course, all of these patterns have a common feature. That is... In every image, there is a gentle and beautiful woman with a smile on her face. Christina stares at these scenes, she knows where it is, here is her memory! Including childhood memories, although she can''t remember now. However, these memories are still preserved in the deepest part of her memory. Now, with the help of magic, these long forgotten memories have been presented in the form of images. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, ajert is also reliving his journey of memory. He looked at the scene in front of him stupidly and happily. He was standing in a luxurious room with a gorgeous round bed in front of him. He and his sister Christina are lying in Elizabeth''s arms. Fall asleep! As you can see, he and his sister Christina are still babies, only a few months old, sleeping in Elizabeth''s gentle and soft songs. "My scar is full of expectation, longing for your gentle caress... Our destiny blends with each other, even if the stars are in charge... Open my heart..." Soft voice, low sing a touching song. Ajert looked and listened intoxicated and looked at Elizabeth stupidly. Tears had already flowed down her cheeks. Elizabeth continued to sing in a low voice, and all the maids in the bedroom listened quietly to the beautiful and soft song. Hands gently pat the baby lying in their arms on the back, in the song, ajert and Christina sleep peacefully. ¡­¡­ Until, mother and son three people peacefully fall asleep At this time, the positive and negative memory picture, suddenly fragmented, ajert also fell into the boundless darkness. ¡­¡­ "Your Highness, your majesty calls you to his study!" The low voice beside the ear awakened ajert in the mist. He looked at it in surprise. The maid half bent and looked down at her toes respectfully. Ajert opened his mouth, but what he said was completely out of his control. "Father, what did you say?" Young voice, let ajert surprised, he seems to have two souls. Although stay in the same body, but he has the eyes of a third party, looking at what is happening. "Your Majesty did not say, your highness!" "Oh Ajel nodded when he was a few years old and then walked towards the study. But he can only look at it and can''t do anything. This is his memory world. He is just a spectator and can''t intervene. ¡­¡­ "Your Highness, your majesty, please come." The same scene happened to Christina almost at the same time. And she, too, can''t subjectively control her own behavior. "Does my father want to check my study?" Christina asked. The maid replied, "I don''t know. Your majesty didn''t tell me. I just want you to pass quickly." "All right then!" At last, she thought of something: "did you ask ajert to come over?" "It''s not clear, your highness!" "I see." The maid saluted respectfully and then retired. "I don''t know what my father told me to do?" Said young Christina, with a mouthful. Then, she happily walked toward Jiangning''s study. "At last, it''s getting close to the truth?" As a spectator, Christina can''t control her own behavior in memory, but through the contrast of memory, she has a strong feeling in her heart. In this way, I look at myself step by step and go towards the truth. ¡­¡­ "Christina?" "Yes?" Christina turned to look at her brother ajert and said, "brother, you should call my sister instead of my name, impolite kid!" "You''re just a little bit older than me, huh." Ajert''s uncompromising argument. Stinking, angry Christina stamped her feet. ¡­¡­ "Sister?" The sister and brother met in a strange way. In each other''s eyes, they stood on their heads as children, like an invisible shadow. However, each other can see each other clearly. "Ajert... You... See your mother?" "Yes Looking at the front door of the study, Christina said: "I remember this scene clearly. Since I stepped into that room, my mother''s memory... Faded away from my mind." "So our memories are really the hands and feet of our father and king?" Christina nodded: "no accident, it''s him." "Why did he do that?" Ajert asked back. Christina shook her head: "I don''t know, but when we wake up, let''s ask him! Now, we''re going to know the truth. " ¡­¡­ Bang bang! "Come in!" A familiar voice came from behind the door, and the young "Christina and ajert" pushed open the door of the study and stepped in. And the two standing on top of their heads also look at each other and follow themselves into the study. At first glance, there is a gorgeous palace lamp in emerald color, followed by Elizabeth lying peacefully in her cot. She was dressed in a luxurious dress, with her hands folded and placed on her abdomen smoothly. Christina and ajerte have a sense of foreboding in their hearts and look at each other. They all see worry in their own eyes. ¡­¡­ "Father, here we are. Mother, what''s wrong with her? " Young Christina looks at Elizabeth lying in bed in doubt. Her young age makes her not know what this scene stands for. "She''s... Just tired... Resting!" In the dark study, there is only one side of the gorgeous palace lamp with the emerald light. Jiangning''s face is hidden in the dark hood. ¡­¡­ "Tired?" Young Christina looks at Elizabeth lying in her cot in a puzzled way. She is dressed in a gorgeous dress, her hands are folded, and her face is very peaceful... Somehow, there is a trace of worry in her heart. "Well, your mother, she''s tired... Worked too long..." "In the palace, is there any work for mother to do? What do those maids do? " Young ajert yelled discontentedly. "Shh "Don''t disturb your mother. She''s resting, son." The last sentence, with a chill in the voice. "Yes Ajert was startled. He shivered and stood in the same place. Christina on one side also felt that today''s atmosphere seemed to be a bit wrong, it was very dull. However, she couldn''t say exactly. She just felt that her father, who was serious but still amiable in the past, seemed to be a different person today. "Go and see your mother. She''s not in a good mood recently. She''s always having nightmares. If you stay with her, she''ll sleep peacefully!" Jiangning said, looking at the palace lantern. "Yes Christina and ajert looked at themselves like that, left and right, ran to their mother''s bed, and held Elizabeth''s arm. Christina and ajert, however, are already in tears, which is different from their memories of middle-aged and young children. Over the past decade or so, they have matured a lot and grown up. Naturally, they know a lot of things... And a lot of things. Looking at Elizabeth lying in her cot, they understand one thing... Mother, already ¡­¡­ "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it! What I want is not such an answer! It''s not! " Christina holds her head and shakes her head crazily. Tears have already covered her cheeks. It''s hard to accept the cruel fact "Elder sister..." ajert sobbed and looked at Elizabeth and Jiangning in a black robe: "mother, she..." "No, ajert, no nonsense!" Christina yelled sternly, her voice was severe, her eyes were cold... Ajert was shocked for a moment, and he didn''t dare to speak. ¡­¡­ "Father, mother''s hand, so cold!" Ajert asked. "Cover the quilt, or you''ll catch a cold..." Christina said softly, and then joined hands with her brother to bring a velvet quilt to cover Elizabeth "... yes, the cold is not good... Christina, ajert, you two are doing well! Mother, I will be very happy when I wake up. " "Father Although Christina and ajert don''t understand, they also feel that their father''s mood today is very wrong. Instinctively ran over, a left and a right into Jiangning''s arms, small hands holding Jiangning''s body. "Good boy Jiangning stretched out her hand and stroked the heads of the two children... She couldn''t see her face clearly. Her eyes seemed to focus on Elizabeth, who was lying peacefully in her cot. "Yes? Water? " Christina looks up in disbelief and wipes the drops off her cheek with her index finger. But suddenly, see Jiangning chin, seems to hang a drop of water? "Ah, how salty... Father, did you cry?" "No, just uncomfortable eyes, as if in the sand..." Jiangning slowly shook his head, stroked Christina''s small head, gently said. "Father, don''t cry..." ajert also reached out his tender little hand and gently brushed away the tears on Jiangning''s cheek. His tender voice comforted him. "You are all good... Father, I''m very happy!" Jiangning said with a smile. "Now, tell your mother what you have learned." Although puzzled, but young Christina and ajert are still left and right lying beside Elizabeth, in her ear to report their learning. "... won''t you wake your mother?" Christina asked Jiangning softly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a long time, Jiangning slowly shook his head: "no, she''s sleeping very well and won''t be woken up by you... But don''t speak too loud, you know?" "Oh Christina nodded, then looked to the side of the palace lamp, eyes lit up: "father, what a beautiful lamp!" "Yes "Why is its light green?" "Because... This light is... The light of the soul!" "The light of the soul?" Christina and ajert look at Jiangning in bewilderment, unable to understand what is the light of the soul, and do not understand at all. "You will understand in the future!" "Oh ¡­¡­ "Is... In the lamp?" Christina and ajerte heard Jiangning''s explanation and felt a little bad in their hearts. They looked at the lamp in disbelief. Then... They heard "Elizabeth, you have seen the children... Sleep in peace, I will find a way... Let you wake up again, don''t worry about the children, I will take good care of you..." "Father, what do you say?" Hearing Jiangning''s whisper, Christina and ajert raise their heads and look at Jiangning suspiciously. At this time, they saw Jiangning''s eyes, blooming bright silver. They only felt dizziness in bursts, and then both fell asleep. Jiangning took the bodies of the two children, put them in his arms, looked at Elizabeth lying on the cot, and murmured, "Elizabeth, I have done what I promised you. Never, let the children live in pain. " WOW! Hearing Jiangning''s words, Elizabeth and ajert, suspended above their respective bodies, finally understood part of the truth, but they didn''t know exactly how. Just, it seems to have something to do with my mother! It seems that to fully understand, you need to ask your father. Just when they think so, the whole memory world is broken in an instant... Then, a large number of dusty memories float in their respective minds one by one. Then, two people in front of a black, into the boundless darkness! ¡­¡­ "Little princess, your highness, are you awake?" Looking at their tearful cheeks and the three dragons that suddenly left, Shuren was obviously relieved. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at the two people who opened their eyes but were still silent and crying silently, Shuren said anxiously: "so, have you found the memory you are looking for?" "... found it." "Just find it, little princess!" Shuren said with relief. Christina and ajert saluted the tall and old tree man and said, "thank you for helping us, tree man." "It''s nothing, children." Looking at the proud prince also thanks to himself, the tree man some accident, quickly waved the branch said. "I will definitely bring you green drinks. Thank you for helping us!" The tree man waved his hand: "no, no, children. It''s just a joke. You can''t take it seriously. In the future, you''d better come and chat with me. " "We will certainly repay you and come to chat with you more in the future. We still have a lot of things to ask our father, so let''s go. " "Go, go, children." Christina and ajert thank you again, then turn around and run to the palace. ¡­¡­ "Wizard, don''t blame me for meddling!" Thinking about the huge and terrifying three dragons, Shuren shivered and fell asleep again. Chapter 288 "Hello, your Highnesses Christina and ajert did not say a word, did not pay attention, ran quickly, calling for the past two people may also nod. Now, neither of them is in the mood. ¡­¡­ All the way to Jiangning''s study, because the imperial palace area is too large, when they ran to Jiangning study, they were already tired and panting. Squeak! The heavy wooden gate made a sour sound and opened slowly. "Come in!" Jiangning''s voice came from inside. The sister and brother looked at each other, took a deep breath, and walked in. What you can see is the magnificent palace lantern flashing with emerald color. The two brothers and sisters saw Jiangning''s hands glittering with a group of colorful lights, like threads. These gorgeous light, constantly infiltrate into the palace lamp. "Father... Father." Looking at the two out of breath, Jiangning raised his hand slightly, and the emerald green light appeared to cover them. Christina and ajerte instantly feel the body lost physical strength in the rapid recovery, fatigue is also like the tide. "Have a glass of water first." "Father Xie." Even if there are a lot of questions in mind to ask clearly, but Jiangning''s long-standing dignity, let two people also dare not too much. After drinking the water in a toast, Christina took the lead in saying, "father, we have something to ask you." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "What''s the matter with our memory? Why do you do that? " Ajert asked eagerly. "Alas "Tell us the truth, father." Sister and brother said in unison. Jiangning did not answer immediately, but looked at the palace lantern beside him, which seemed to be carved with a whole piece of jade. On it, gold is stretched out to form patterns. In the light transmission area, the exquisite patterns are inlaid with colorful broken glass. The base is bright silver. It seems to be carved with silver. In fact, it is not, but a mixture of precious magic metals. The top cover is made of emerald color and metal. The whole palace lamp, the outer glass cover, is cylindrical, and the inner one is octagonal. There seems to be a green flame in it, beating constantly. "... this lamp is called the soul lamp... According to European custom, it is a magic equipment." Jiangning''s eyes were dim and his voice was hoarse and low. Christina and ajert are strange, but they are silent and listen quietly. "Its function is very simple. It can identify ghosts and talk with them. It can also hurt or expel ghosts! But... This is not its main function. Its main function is to protect and nurture one''s soul! " "Protect the soul? Is... "Sister and brother can''t believe looking at the gorgeous palace lantern beside Jiangning. "That''s right!" Jiangning said the truth: "your mother''s soul... Is in this lamp!" "What!!" Brother and sister couldn''t believe it. They were shocked by the news. Never thought that the lamp, which was never left by his father, was hiding his mother''s soul. This news... Is really... Shocking! Jiangning ignored the shock of his sister and brother, but said to himself: "many people think that witches are evil. They play with their souls and spread evil and pestilence... In fact, witches are rational. They are a group of professions pursuing truth and the secret of the world. However, this kind of situation seldom happens to me... My inheritance is very hasty, and it''s so fast that I don''t even have time to prepare or think about it... I''m so confused that I''m on such a road of no return... " Sister and brother sit quietly on the sofa, quietly listening to their father''s story. They had never heard such a story from their father or heard of it. Now, Jiangning takes the initiative to speak, to some extent, to satisfy their curiosity. "At the beginning, I was confused and scared! Before I got such a big adventure, I was just an ordinary person, a very ordinary person. Is a civilian, every day to think about only one problem, life! I want to get a better life, which is also the pursuit of our ordinary people. Trivial pursuit, but the reality is very cruel. In this pursuit, we have to spend our whole life fighting for it, but we have to consider our parents, family and so on "However, at this time, I got a strange magic equipment! I embarked on the road of transcendence, and I knew from then on that I would get rid of those struggling mortals completely, and I would sublimate to another realm of life! To be a God, immortal and even eternal, my ambition is growing step by step, but my original intention is still to pursue a better quality of life! I want to enjoy the world, the life that others have never enjoyed. Not only that, but also I want to pursue a higher life and play the world wantonly... Or, when I am tired of it, I will play a game with all living beings as chess pieces... " The sister and brother were completely shocked. It never occurred to them that their father, a god like father, had such an unknown side hidden in his heart. "... at the beginning, I did have this mentality... However, one day, I met someone from a different world who was very strong. It was the strength I didn''t have at that time. If I fight, I''m not his opponent... The appearance of the strong opened up my vision, and I finally struggled out of the narrow gap. I began to pursue strong, I began to lay out a big plan, a plan that some people may think of, but did not succeed... Maybe some people have not thought of. If I succeed, I will take this opportunity to completely complete the transformation of the essence of life from mortal to God... " "At this time, for this purpose, I came to the Apennine Peninsula... After waving goodbye to Gryffindor, I began to look for the information I wanted... And it was on the peninsula next door that I met your mother... A hermit witch. She is very gifted in divination and prophecy. She is the second witch I have seen so far who prophesies with such accuracy... " "There''s a secret about me, though I haven''t fully understood it yet... But your mother, Elizabeth, predicted my arrival... Later, she even told me that I was the one she was meant to be. She said, she and I will have two children, a man and a woman! At that time, I thought it was ridiculous and even didn''t think so, because in my heart, the love between men and women at that time was weakened a lot. After that, she predicted for me what I wanted to look for... We boarded the boat, left the peninsula and came to Canaan in the Near East! " "In the market there, I met the descendants of the Anxi army of the Tang Dynasty. Their ancestors were defeated by cannibals because of a war that will be recorded in history forever, and their ancestors were also captured by cannibals and denounced as slaves! Even with their descendants, they can''t get rid of their slave status... Although the cannibals have the law to get rid of their slave status, that is to join the army... To serve for the cannibals, they can not only get rid of their slave status, but also have the chance to become the feudal officials of the separatist side at that time! I don''t know why they don''t use this identity to get rid of their slave status, and I don''t care to know... " "Although, in my opinion, they are two nations, and they are different countries in different world. However, based on the historical factors of the world, I am extremely annoyed by the practice of cannibalism. My nation is suffering and invading. The 5000 year history of civilization is a history of war. After fighting with foreigners and subduing them, they fight with each other when they have no opponents... In the end, it leads to chaos and frequent wars! And then, once again, come to unity! " "As I have the same cultural ties, almost the same blood ties... I feel angry at first, but I look at the whole world with a game mentality! In my opinion, they are just chess pieces. They don''t care what they think or how they feel. There are so many in this world. It''s just a drop of water in the sea! " "Father, are you from another world?" Jiangning didn''t answer the two children''s questions: "after that, I wantonly humiliated and played with cannibals with the mentality of cat playing with mouse, asked them to make reparations, rob women who can reproduce, livestock that can be cultivated and war horses that can be ridden... With these, we still need a piece of land. However, your mother and I led more than 300000 Tang people to Sardinia... All the way, no one dares to resist, dare to play small moves... In fact, if I want, I can wantonly seize any piece of land! Because, no one is my opponent, no one can pose a threat to me! Anyone who stands in my way will die In their eyes, I''m probably a God with no one to fight against. I''ve killed a lot of people, but I don''t feel any guilt in my heart. On the contrary, I''m very happy Chapter 289 ¡­¡­ "Maybe I''m a killer by nature, maybe I''m a devil by nature! They are just the embellishments on my way to seek the truth. They are insignificant... " Jiangning''s voice began to become low: "I don''t know when I became like this... I don''t know when this change started... In the past, I was just an ordinary person. Although I have a grudge in my heart, it will never be like me today. In the past, I did not dare to kill a chicken. But now, in my eyes, killing countless people is just a bunch of lifeless numbers. Although I see the weak, I will still pity, but sometimes, I am very confused... Logically, I should not, but... I always want to find the answer I want to find "I''ve visited a lot of places. But in my eyes, the world is false and untrue. My behavior, if there is a more powerful existence, is it just like me, playing with me wantonly? " "This feeling is very abrupt, but I believe it!" "That''s because I''ve seen a wider world, and I believe that the world is full of malice. Either follow it or get rid of it. " Jiangning looked up slightly and looked at the ceiling: "I don''t know when Elizabeth''s figure came into my heart. I feel sad for her death... She has exhausted her source in order to give birth to our offspring! Even if I use various methods to prevent and supplement her consumption... I still underestimate the fundamental changes brought about by the transformation of the essence of life! Elizabeth... After suffering for several years, she left... With regret and reluctance, she left... " "I''m very sad, I hate it, but I have a little joy... Sad about Elizabeth''s death, I hate my inability to save her, I''m glad I''m still alone! I haven''t lost myself yet! It''s also because of Elizabeth''s death that I realize that I''m small and weak. I''m not strong enough! My road is not over yet, it''s just beginning! I want to save her. I want to make up for her. I want to make up for Elizabeth''s regret. I want to make up for anyone I think owes, including my parents "... her source is almost exhausted, even if I suffer from the soul of thousands of people, a trace of the source of soul is almost useless to her. The essence of her soul determines the number of times that "medicine" is used. I dare not too much to try to supplement the source of her exhaustion, I can not continue until I find a good way. I can only maintain the vitality of her soul with the purest source of the world! For this reason, I specially made this lamp to protect her soul! " ¡­¡­ "Father..." "Kids, I''ve told you so much today just because you''ve grown up. It''s irresponsible to say that, but I can''t waste my time on you. " Christina and ajert are silent and silent. Jiangning''s words are cruel and cruel! But Elizabeth, their mother''s condition, is really not good. "I''m honest with you that I didn''t do it all for your mother''s sake. I also have a lot of selfishness. But people... That''s it. Selfishness is human nature! " Jiangning looked at the two brothers and sisters, a trace of regret flashed in his eyes, and immediately determined: "don''t blame my father for his unfeeling words. After a journey of memory, your thoughts have matured to some extent, although you are still very young. But... As long as the mind goes through some experience, it will mature quickly! " "Son, after a while, I''ll pass the throne to you. I will also help you hand over all your rights, and I will leave a sense to teach you the way of the emperor. At the same time, I will leave you an amulet! Do you know the three dragons in our family? " "I don''t know!" "I know!" This is Christina. Jiangning nodded with satisfaction: "very good, Christina, you are the elder sister. You should help your younger brother well in the future. After I left, he is your only relative. In the future, the only one you can open your heart and trust is your brother. Father, I will leave something to protect you, enough to protect your safety. In fact, the existence of three dragons is enough to frighten any country, it can easily destroy millions of people, or even more. Although it can''t speak, its intelligence is very high, higher than human beings to some extent. You don''t need to worry that it won''t understand what you say to it in the future, do you know? " "I see, father!" Sister and brother sobbed, full of regret in their hearts, knew that they would not come. Who knows, this is the farewell day of father and son. "No need to be sad, no need to be sad, when I finish my work, I will come back to pick you up!" "Really?" Jiangning nodded and said with a smile, "of course it''s true. I won''t cheat you on this." "Let''s pull the hook!" "Good!" "Hang on the hook for 100 years... No, no change for 10000 years!" The father and son made a promise, Jiangning''s heart is also very uncomfortable, but it must be hard hearted, he said: "children, don''t be sad. This is just a temporary parting for our family. There will be many long days in the future! You have inherited the wizard''s talent, I will teach you the wizard''s way, although the resources here are poor! But it''s enough for you to reach the third level! And... I have a hunch that the day when we meet again won''t be long. On the contrary, it will come soon. Believe me. " "We believe in you, father." "Good boy The three hugged each other, and Jiangning stroked the hair of her son and daughter. "Well, don''t cry any more. After today, you are the king and queen. This is a system that I specially allow. But only for you "Can I be queen, too?" "Yes!" Jiangning nodded with a smile: "when I used to travel, I used to become the king and queen of a country with several other people. What''s more, it''s the rule of the five kings! " "Where is that?" Sister and brother curiously asked, such a system, they are really unheard of. At most, in ancient Greece, there was a double king system, but there was also a Senate on it. It is unheard of that the five kings rule together. "Narnia!" "Narnia?" Jiangning explained: "it''s a very magical thing. There are human beings, orcs, human horses, fairies, dwarfs, Griffins, mice, lions, tigers, cheetahs, tree people and so on. But they all have one common feature. They are intelligent races and can speak human language. It has its own civilization and social system, though primitive. However, under the leadership of five of us, I and another king expelled the giants of the North! " "Giant!" The two brothers and sisters were attracted by the stories depicted by Jiangning. For a while, they also played down the sadness in their hearts. "Yes, giant!" Jiangning said with a smile: "apart from height and strength, this race is nothing! It''s easy and difficult to beat them! Ha ha, in fact, when the other king led the army alone, he also defeated the giant. " "What about you, father?" "Me?" Jiangning said with a smile: "my strength at that time was very weak. But except for a limited number of people there, these races are not enemies at all. They easily defeated the giants and made them dare not invade the border for hundreds of years. " "Wow Brother and sister exclaimed and looked at Jiangning with adoring eyes: "tell us more about the world called Narnia." "Well, that''s where my first wizard journey started. Therefore, the foundation has been laid. Later, after I got the chance, I achieved my present foundation at one stroke! " "Then tell us about the magical world." "Well, let me see!" Jiangning thought, the two children did not disturb him, with expectant eyes watching him, ready to listen to his father''s legendary experience, another world, alas! "Yes!" Jiangning clapped his hand and then said with a smile: "in Narnia, it''s a land full of miracles! At the beginning, the whole world was born in the song of a lion... This lion is noble, gentle and powerful. His name is Aslan... " The sister and brother quietly listen to Jiangning''s story. After that, they work together to compile a book, which is based on their father''s experience! Chapter 290 In recent months, a great event has taken place within the Tang people. Everyone''s attention, have struggled out of other trivia, focus on the Royal body. Rather, focus on a major event of rights delivery. At the peak of spring and autumn, the word "no" has no value when it is used in the wizard king. The wizard King''s face is not old, immortal, long with the word of mouth of the Tang Dynasty, spread throughout Europe, North Africa and the Near East, and even began to spread to Central Asia. And with the presence of a group of foreign missions, looking at the face that is still like a teenager, without the slightest years of carving. More people believe that the legend of the wizard king is not old. However, a rights delivery ceremony has made the whole of Europe ready to move. Countless people and conspirators are wondering what is the reason why the wizard king gave up his right to give it to his son? At this time, they did not know that Jiangning was going to do a big event that would stir the world. ¡­¡­ "Father..." "What''s the matter? Say it Looking at Christina and ajert, Jiangning already knew the slightly uneasy mood. Ajert speculated: "about your abdication incident, not only domestic chaos, even in other countries also spread all kinds of rumors." "They even speculate about what''s wrong with you; As a result, it is necessary to abdicate as soon as possible... Father, if we do not stop it, there will be great trouble in the country. " Christina looks at Jiangning anxiously. Jiangning didn''t care at all. He sneered, "this is the best way!" "Father..." Jiangning waved his hand to stop: "it''s better to bring out all the demons and ghosts. In this way, they will be eradicated at one stroke!" Then he looked at ajert and Christina: "the day after tomorrow, when I announce you as king and queen at the grand assembly, there will be more speculations and temptations. When you first ascend the throne, you have not yet established absolute dignity. Just take this opportunity to capture all the ghosts and spirits and build up your own monarchy with blood "Father, is it too cruel to do this..." although Christina is a princess, her education has taught a lot of things, but because there are no other concubines in the palace, no brothers and sisters from different mothers, and no one competes for the throne. As a result, Christina has not yet seen the bloody palace fight. Because the whole country or the imperial palace is completely controlled by Jiangning alone. Therefore, once there are similar signs, they will be wiped out by Jiangning. Therefore, there is still a trace of goodness in their hearts. "Since ancient times, whether in the east or in the west, the transfer of power must be accompanied by blood and fire. It can be said that every monarch will surely have blood and sacrifice when he comes to power. There are bound to be implicated events! No matter which country it is, these things will happen. When I led more than 300000 Tang people who had just been freed from slavery to migrate to this land. Along the way, the blood shed by the killers was enough to dye large areas of the Sea red. The remains of the body, enough to cut off the river! If there had not been such bloodshed at the beginning, do you think the road of our founding would have been so smooth? " Sister and brother are silent, they are not stupid, on the contrary, they are very smart. But because of the growth environment, compared with the prince and Princess of the same period, their growth environment is undoubtedly very bright, without a trace of darkness. What Jiangning is doing now is tearing open the bright coat in their cognition, so that they can fully realize the strong malice from the whole world. "After you become king, you''d better dress up and get in touch with the common people to see what their growth environment is like. We should also go to other countries to see what they are like. Don''t be fooled by the reports from the people below. Seeing and hearing with your own eyes are the criteria for your reference. If you blindly listen to others, you will eventually become a puppet! I have no idea. Everything in the world is controlled by ministers. Even I can''t make decisions for myself! " Hearing this, the two brothers and sisters looked at Jiangning in disbelief. Jiangning sneered: "don''t believe it. Don''t look at the people''s support for us now. What''s that about? Because of interests! Because the existence of the family, to ensure their interests! When one day the family touched their interests, and they are also strong to a certain extent, they are more ruthless than anyone else! Even when the family can no longer control the whole country, once they turn over, they will absolutely kill all the descendants of the whole family... Even if things are not so extreme, they will ask our family to abdicate and the power will be in their charge! " "This..." "The most ruthless, the most ruthless and the most extraordinary are often the people you think are close to, because it''s also these people who hurt you the most. Ordinary people are still like this, not to mention the imperial family? Since ancient times, because of the uneven distribution of family property and rights, father and son have turned into enemies, and brothers and sisters have killed each other rarely? " "A family can do this, not to mention these outsiders who have no blood ties with you? If they start, they will only be more cruel and more poisonous, but not merciful. Their essence... Is a group of white eyed wolves! " The sister and brother, completely shocked by Jiangning''s description of the dark law, stood there in a daze, imagining the future of their own family, the scene just described by Jiangning. When this picture was recalled in their minds, the tragic scene completely made the sister and brother shudder. Sister and brother look at each other, from each other''s eyes, see the malice from the world. Seeing this, Jiangning''s insidious way of scaring is almost the same, and the world should have some light and goodwill: "of course, there are many people loyal to the royal family and the family, but this is only a small part. Remember, trust your own judgment and don''t be swayed by what others say. We are the royal family and the ruler of the whole country. Everyone, it''s for us. Instead of the royal family serving them, understand? " "I see, father!" The sister and brother were a little frustrated, and they also made up for the impression that the world was false. The people who were respectful, kind and afraid can also turn into cruel hungry wolves! Jiangning wantonly spread the dark law to his two children, wantonly spread his understanding of the ideas to them. Jiangning is not worried about the future of the two children. They are not ordinary people, on the contrary, they are very talented! They are also quite precocious in thought. This indoctrination will change their character and way of doing things, but it will not completely blacken them. To do so is just to let them understand one thing. Don''t trust others easily, and don''t lose their due vigilance. "Father, you have understood this very early, so..." Jiangning said bluntly: "of course, these remarks are part of what I saw through and part of what I came into contact with when I was growing up. My thoughts are not pure. They are mixed with foreign thoughts. They are the result of being "polluted.". Although the world is dark, there is light, but these are not important. The most important thing is that we are witches! We have mastered the extraordinary power. When the supreme power belongs to us, we are so powerful that we ignore any conspiracy. Looking back, you will know that these are just jokes. Any family, country and people are insignificant. When you can grow for a long time, there will be as many as you want. They are as small as ants. " The sister and brother deeply agree with this sentence, because the establishment of their family and the establishment of their country depended on Jiangning alone. Relying on his invincible and powerful power, he subdued countless nations and countries and occupied a large area of land for his own population. He has mastered the wealth that makes the world envious, but no one dares to seize it. What does it depend on, not Jiangning itself? Otherwise, the extremely weak and sparsely populated Tang people will be despised and humiliated everywhere they go? You know, it''s very short for them to get rid of slavery. It''s only ten years, and in these ten years, people can''t forget their experience and identity as slaves. The original slaves, at one stroke, got rid of the shackles on their necks and feet, grew into a giant and established a powerful country. No one wants to seize the coveted wealth and technology? No, it''s not. Everyone wants to rob these things, but they dare not. They can only watch the population of the Tang people grow step by step. The national strength has been increasing little by little, and finally, after more than ten years, it has grown into a big country that people dare not ignore. What''s more, the country has 30000 elite troops who drill day and night, and thousands of elite navies! The whole Europe, which can pull out 30000 professional troops without changing its face, has no such national strength at all! There is no such financial resources. Only the Tang people have such national strength and financial resources. In addition, a wizard king with boundless power was in charge, and three dragons guarded the sea, so that the Tang people could be smart for more than ten years. Face not red, gasp not to gather strength to strengthen themselves, and then become a real behemoth! If not, it would have been embezzled many times. Chapter 291 The day after tomorrow morning, the great court meeting, which attracted great attention and involved the visual nerves of countless people, was finally held. This time the great court meeting, involving the eyes of countless people. It also concerns the interests of countless people and the eyes of all people, Jiangning''s political constitution is not too advanced. It is a government institution set up with its own ideas. He didn''t set up a parliament. Only a similar institution has been set up to check and balance the power of officials. It is used to apportion the power of officials themselves, so that they can not gather the power together, thus threatening the authority of the king. As a standard Chinese, right has almost penetrated into the national blood. Jiangning is not only a wizard whose great power belongs to himself, but also a deified wizard. Although he is not keen on the rights between the common people, he is still subconscious. He takes all the powers and only divides the small powers and distributes them equally to the ministers. After all, the monarch can''t do everything himself, and he doesn''t have so much energy and time to do it. Moreover, in any era, eating alone is not a good thing. The sea coachman ate alone and was surrounded and beaten one after another. That''s because being weak is the original sin. Being weak but eating alone is the original sin in the original sin. Although there is nothing wrong with the supreme interests of the country, in the eyes of other countries, especially those that are stronger than you. Then you are evil, you are evil. Because other people also want to develop. But if you don''t share a little with us, it''s your fault. If we don''t beat you, if we don''t rob you, we''re going to die. So, there are several trade wars against Netherland! Brits are smarter than Nederland (Holland). They don''t look so ugly. At least the interests shared by neighbors are big enough. Although the essence is occupied by him, other sites are not too bad. However, his behavior with his neighbor forced the death of another neighbor who was vigorously developing. As a result, World War II came into being, and the Americans were cheap ¡­¡­ The emergence of rights is a feast of sharing spoils. For Jiangning, this is his one-man show. I''d like to share it with you. You have to thank me. Thank you day and night. But if I don''t give it to you, you have to thank me... And you have to thank me day and night. Jiangning''s desire to control is still very strong, but he has that capital, which is different from the mortal monarch. He is the wizard who controls the supernatural power, the first monarch who controls the supernatural power, and the first such monarch at all times. If he is called another monarch, he will control everything, but he is different. His vision is not limited to this small area. Instead, he looked at a broader and more distant multiverse, where... Was his starting point and goal. Therefore, for secular rights, desire is not so heavy, but checks and balances and for future generations to seek a better environment, is the instinctive behavior of all creatures, he is no exception. Only in this way, while making the rules of the game, he shared part of the rights to the courtiers and other classes. But the real power, still firmly in their own hands, and used extraordinary power as protection. As he said, you serve me, not me... If so, it''s putting the cart before the horse. ¡­¡­ As a result, today''s great court meeting has attracted the attention of countless people. Everyone knows that they are imagining that the power that could not be obtained from the early monarch may be obtained from the successor. The transfer of power is a new cake sharing meeting called "power". ¡­¡­ "See your majesty!" All the ministers, domestic and foreign envoys paid homage to the figure sitting on the throne! Jiangning is always dressed in black robes, and the country is surrounded by the sea. Therefore, the national color of the country is still black. Even for the monarch''s robes, the main color is black, and the design is similar to Jiangning''s black robes. The only difference between the black robe and the monarch''s robe is that the monarch''s robe is embellished with some flowery things to set off his majesty. Jiangning did not wear the monarch''s robe, as we all know, although the monarch''s clothes were made early. However, the kings of the early dynasty did not like them at all. They still went their own way and wore their own wizard robes. But even so, not only does it not damage his dignity, but it sets off a bit of mystery and makes people fear, not awe! "Yes As an early monarch, Jiangning is such a maverick. With no nonsense at all, the ministers and representatives, together with the foreign envoys, stood up respectfully and said thanks. After all the people stood up straight, Jiangning said slowly: "this great court meeting will lay the foundation of our country''s successor!" "Here it is Innumerable people secretly look at Jiangning with expectant eyes. "This time, I will break the rules. There will be two heirs to my country. Moreover, it is only limited to these two people, and future generations can not follow suit! " As soon as the words were heard, the attendants welcomed the dressed ajert and Christina. Ignoring the outcry of the ministers and the surprise of the foreign envoys, Jiangning looked at her sister and brother, and then said: "my eldest son, ajert and my eldest daughter, Christina, will inherit my position and become the king and queen of this country. Two people rule together, I hope that their sister and brother will work together to govern this country well and make it more prosperous! " "Your Majesty, there is too much interference in the issue of the foundation of the country, and there has been no dynasty ruled by two kings since ancient times. As the saying goes, one mountain does not allow two tigers, one woman does not serve two husbands... "Before the minister finished speaking, he was interrupted by another Minister:" who said that in ancient Greece, there was a double king system... Does your majesty want to set up a Senate? " With that, the minister began to quarrel with him, and their quarrel began to involve more people. "Shut up Jiangning a fierce drink, everyone was startled, the cold sweat on the forehead instantly gushed out. Panic does not fold of kneel, is completely subconscious behavior. Although Jiangning abolished the kneeling ceremony, the officials could not completely forget it for more than ten years. "It is imperative for the two kings to rule together, and as I said just now, this is the only example that future generations can not follow! Moreover, the descendants of the eldest princess Christina have no right of inheritance! Only men have the right to inherit. " In fact, what we are considering is how much benefit we can get from it. If our country is not our country, they don''t care at all. What we care about is our own interests and the interests of the family behind us. As for the country? Who cares? "In the future, you should help Shuangwang. If you dare to defy the law, you can escape the body, but not the soul!" "Yes, your majesty. In the future, we will try our best to help the two kings! " The ministers were scared to death. It suddenly dawned on them that the superior monarch was not only an early monarch, but also an immortal (wizard) with boundless power. Since he said he had a soul, it must exist. No one wants to die, the soul in the hands of the immortal, he was tortured. In particular, over the years, some rumors about the LORD have been spreading. Some people say that he did all kinds of experiments with pagan souls. These pagan souls are all locked up in a crystal ball by him, and they are tortured every day... Anyway, no one can see them, but these rumors always spread with nose and eyes. Naturally, no one wants to test the truth. After all, Jiangning wave between, create ark; Moving mountains to reclaim the sea means turning the land into stone and turning the hills and swamps into fertile soil. Half a day''s efforts have created several large-scale cities with novel style and exquisite layout. These things, but they have experienced, witnessed the real events! But no one fakes. Compared with it, the rumor of experimenting with the soul is full of holes, and the officials and the people naturally don''t believe it. Even, they spontaneously aimed at what they called the people with ulterior motives to discredit their God. Moreover, the signs of suspicion first point to those big cannibals and the Europeans who are close at hand. The Tang people think that these bad things are the most likely culprits. Whether it is the dispute over land, commerce or belief, there are many contradictions between the Tang people and the Europeans, and between the Tang people and the cannibals. However, all this was suppressed by Jiangning himself, so there was no sign of it. But Jiangning knows that these contradictions are real. Even if he eliminates these contradictions, new ones will appear soon. People will not be satisfied in that way. Moreover, a country can not be smooth sailing. It''s better to sharpen more. In this way, the system of "two kings ruling together" was perfectly implemented under the guidance of Jiangning, and the rest was governed by sister and brother. Chapter 292 Under the leadership of Jiangning, the double king system went on smoothly. When he granted the crown and the scepter to his son and daughter, the ministers and all the audience immediately paid homage to him. Congratulations on the successful accession of the new king. The interior was not smooth sailing, but all this was strongly suppressed by Jiangning alone. What''s more, a lot of bloodshed happened during this period. It was Jiangning who forced his two children to order the execution of these guys with different intentions. For a time, within the territory of the country, people are in danger. But even so, no one dares to rebel or brew a plot. That is because of Jiangning''s own reasons, so that more and more people with different minds waver. Looking at the spirit of the wizard king, it doesn''t look like something is wrong. Moreover, the abilities of ajert and Christina are indeed outstanding. In addition, Jiangning''s reputation and personal escort, as well as the means of body protection left behind, make a lot of strange minded guys honest one after another. Even so, Jiangning is not going to let go of these white eyed wolves. He would rather kill the wrong person than let it go. Killing billions of people is killing. It''s no big deal to kill more. For a time, the head rolled and the blood flowed. The murderous atmosphere enveloped the whole Mediterranean and its coastal countries and regions, and rumors spread to Europe. ¡­¡­ "Father "Well, get up!" In the palace garden, Jiangning is lying on a rocking chair, reading books and drinking tea, enjoying afternoon tea leisurely. "How does it feel to have power?" Jiangning asked. Ajert replied without thinking: "it''s comfortable, it''s great! What''s more, it''s hard to describe the feeling of being in power and deciding life and death lightly. But I know I''m deeply in love with this feeling. " "It''s normal!" Jiangning nodded: "anyone may resist the temptation of beauty and money; But it is hard to resist the temptation of rights. " Then, he scoffed at some views: "many people say that they are not keen on rights and do not like rights. That''s because these people don''t have the real right. Once they enjoy the pleasure of being in power and deciding life and death, they are asking them to give up this right. He doesn''t want to give up at all. " He pointed to the East with one hand and to Europe on the other side of the Strait: "from ancient times to the present, since the establishment of the dynasty, the family and the country are in the world. Is there little blood and sacrifice because of the transfer of power? A regime, from no smooth transition, even if there is a dark place, there must be bloodshed and sacrifice. We, isn''t that the case? " Ajert nodded thoughtfully. He was crowned king, and now he is quite dignified: "father, there is one thing I haven''t thought about all the time!" "Say it!" "It is you who lead them to get rid of the shackles of slaves and lead them to a new land to multiply and settle down. Why are there still people trying to play tricks in your dominant Zen plan "Greed "Greed?" Jiangning sneered: "people''s hearts will never be satisfied. The most ruthless people are the common people. No matter how good you are to them, they will only appreciate you for a moment. Once you have done something bad and touched their interests, they will be "angry" and then attack you as a tyrant. It is wrong to say that your political action is to protect your own interests. " "Family, bring them so much favor, still can''t satisfy them?" Ajert can''t believe it. "Hehe, grace?" He said: "it''s just mutual use. What kind of people, family and country? It''s just a group of stakeholders who are tied together. They are using us, and we are using them as well. Each takes what he needs. The family is the one who has the greatest interests. Our interests are tied with them, so they support our rule. When one day, the family touches their interests and shakes their foundation, it is the people you wholeheartedly protect who will turn their face around! " "Do you understand?" Ajert nodded: "got it!" Jiangning asked: "remember, to treat these white eyed wolves, it''s better to draw in a group, suppress a group, and kill a group happily. The rest of us are not afraid. As long as we master the soldiers, technology and resources, this place will always be ruled by our family. When the family loses these, it will not be far from becoming the king of subjugation. " "Yes, father, I remember." ¡­¡­ Although ajert and Christina are still young, that is the case for Jiangning. Compared with Europe, they are already adults. At the same time, children can run down the ground. But Jiangning doesn''t intend to interfere in their marriage. It all depends on their own meaning. Under the leadership of Jiangning, we have spared no effort to eliminate all kinds of cancer. The rule of ajert and Christina became more and more stable. Although the Tang people were grateful to Jiangning, it was hard to ensure that everyone was so, although most of them supported Jiangning. But there are still a small group of people, with different minds, trying to seek greater interests for themselves. These are the people who killed. Moreover, Jiangning has no burden at all to kill them. Billions of people have been killed, not to mention these people? In his eyes, these people and computer games in the NPC is no different, die in many also don''t feel bad. Finally, after the two children completely grasped the situation, Jiangning''s day of parting had come. ¡­¡­ On this day, it was still in the imperial garden. Here, small bridges and flowing water, labyrinth flower beds, shrubs and rockeries are everywhere, with mountains and water, and smooth ventilation. According to Feng Shui, it is a top-grade Feng Shui Bureau. "Father, do you really want to go?" The two children were very reluctant, with red eyes and tears on their faces. "Yes Jiangning nodded: "I have to go. I''ve wasted enough time. You two can also be on your own, and the meditation method given to you should be practiced more frequently. You''ve all taken the water of immortality, and it''s easy to live for hundreds of years. When your children and grandchildren are full, you can also pass on the throne to the next generation, and cultivate yourself at ease. When I''m done, I''ll come and pick you up. " "Father, we are reluctant to part with you..." "Our father and son will meet again one day, and it won''t be long!" Christina was wearing tears: "mother, she..." her eyes were fixed on the palace lantern hanging on Jiangning''s waist. "I''ll find a way to save her! Don''t worry! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Watching them open their mouths to speak, Jiangning quickly interrupted: "well, well, goodbye has been said. When I''ve got things done and figured out everything, I''ll come back. " "Don''t forget..." "No! I''m going, children! " With that, Jiangning waved goodbye, waved his dark broad sleeves, and a twisted door appeared. Jiangning finally looked back, waved and stepped into the portal. When his figure completely disappeared. The twisted portal, glowing with light, closed at the same time! "Father!" Chapter 293 Hexagram originated from the Tantrism sect, an ancient sect of Hinduism, and inherited from the uradian sect, which is composed of female believers. It pursues * * worship and is a goddess centered religion. The six pointed star is regarded as "auspicious and great image" in the doctrine of Tantrism school. The positive triangle is the symbol of male, the inverted triangle is the symbol of female, and the combination of positive and negative triangle is androgyne, which represents integration and perfection. ¡­¡­ There is also a saying that an equilateral triangle represents the Hindu god Shiva; The inverted triangle represents the goddess Shakti, the consort of Shiva. Through the intersection of the two forms, it represents the unity of nature and the unity of male and female. After historical evolution, hexagram is regarded as a symbol of the unity of power, darkness, death, past, future and rebirth. ¡­¡­ Hexagons first appeared in Jewish Literature in the 12th century, originally meaning "shield of David", but now also known as "big satellite" or "seal of Solomon". It also represents the deities believed by Jews and indicates the close relationship between the two sexes. In ancient Jewish legends, God gave the ancestor of Israel King David a hexagon symbol. In fact, the star of David is not a hexagon, but two equilateral triangles intersect each other. The first triangle represents the trinity of God (father, son and Holy Spirit), and the second triangle represents the trinity of man (spirit, soul and body), The combination of the two triangles represents that Messiah is what Christians call Christ because he is the unity of man and God. Later spread to the west, was widely used by alchemists! ¡­¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! A sound, like a giant blower, sounded in the open and uninhabited wilderness, and then a twisted door appeared out of thin air. Then, a pair of feet in dark brown leather boots, step out. Then, it can be seen that a person wearing a black robe, the whole body shrouded in the shadow quietly came! Boom! With a wave, the portal behind is closed. Fortunately, this is a deserted wilderness area, otherwise the sound just now will certainly attract the attention of countless people. ¡­¡­ Jiangning looked around, relying on astrology, he knew that there was no error in his transmission! Look up at the sky, rely on the way of star positioning, used to identify the direction. He knew that he had come to the right place. The outline of the city in front of him, which was covered with lights, was Jerusalem, the holy city of three religions! Jerusalem, a famous city, is no longer just like it was ten years ago. Instead, go alone, and look for the call. Although it has been more than ten years, when Jiangning set foot on this land again, it can still feel the call of "if there is nothing". "Beep!"£¨ (whistling) A black horse appeared from nowhere and trotted to Jiangning. On the horse''s back, there is an exquisite saddle, and there are luggage bags hanging on both sides of the horse''s buttocks. Jiangning turns over and gets on the horse, pretending to be a traveler. ¡­¡­ Effortless into the city, Jiangning began to look carefully, this world-famous city, historical city! Because it''s night, it''s curfew time. As a result, there are few pedestrians on the road, and there are groups of patrol soldiers patrolling around the city. More than ten years ago, he led more than 300000 Tang people to "attack the city." although Jerusalem was a false alarm in the end, since then, the night curfew in the whole city has been much stricter. Although in the downtown area, there are still a large number of gamblers and prostitutes in those fireworks alleys. But in the rest of the city, not many people stayed. In the rich and noble districts, the examination and examination is the strongest, while in the rest of the districts, except for the main roads of the city gates. In other places, the intensity of examination and audit is not great. Jiangning leads the horse to the most bustling downtown area, which is the land of fireworks lane and willows. It''s full of prostitutes from the Middle East, Anatolia, Eastern Europe, North Africa, Central Asia and Europa. Because of the doctrine of the Communist Party of China, these things are not set up in a aboveboard way, but are built underground, selling dog meat with sheep''s head hanging. Most of the rulers turned a blind eye. Although we can''t play fair and aboveboard because of doctrines, there are no cats in the world who are not sneaky. They can''t go fair and aboveboard and furtively, and most of us won''t say anything. ¡­¡­ Jiangning''s destination is a grand bathing place. It not only provides bath service, but also rooms and dining places. Although using teleportation, Jiangning doesn''t like teleportation very much. If it wasn''t for the Mediterranean, he wanted to ride all the way. When I came to this bathing club called "rose and sword", a smart boy had already come. He reached for the reins and asked Jiangning respectfully. When Jiangning took off his big hood and showed his soft and long black hair, he saw his appearance. The young man was obviously stunned, and then respectfully asked if Jiangning was from the Tang Dynasty. After getting Jiangning''s correct answer, the young man''s attitude became more friendly. More than ten years ago, under the leadership of a powerful leader, the Tang Dynasty overturned the Abbas Dynasty. He blackmailed the Fatima Dynasty, extorted countless wealth and animals from the two dynasties, which had already spread all over the world. After more than ten years of development, because in order to encourage the birth of population, Jiangning made a very rich population reward. In addition, men in the Tang Dynasty are encouraged to marry those foreign women, and there is no upper limit. That is to say, if you have endless energy, you are rich in wealth. The country will support you as many as you marry After more than ten years of hard work day and night, those Tang cattle were addicted. As a result, the number of newborns has doubled every year. Population growth, although these newborns are not yet fully adult, the overall national strength of the country is somewhat high. However, because of Jiangning, no one invaded it. Ten years ago, he cultivated himself and supported tens of thousands of soldiers. The strength of the Tang people has long been different from what it used to be. The status of the Tang people has greatly improved in the near east of Europe. ¡­¡­ "I want the best room and a clean, unused bathrobe. I''ll go to the bathroom later." Jiangning asked casually. "Yes, dear guest. But, our shop... "The boy is a little hard to say. Jiangning asked: "what''s the matter?" The boy replied: "it''s easy to say anything else, but the best guest room was packed. Would you like to have a change "I want the best room. Tell the tenant to let it out and I''ll give him double compensation. If you don''t want to, I''ll take his head off! " "Yes, I will go and say, guest, don''t be angry!" The small Si flurries unscrupulously says. For a long time, anyone who has been engaged in hospitality can tell everyone''s status and financial resources by his own eyes. Obviously, in his eyes, Jiangning is such a distinguished guest. Whether it''s his clothes or his face, he dares to travel around in the dangerous wild by looking at his horse alone, and you can know that he has self-confidence and self-defense means. Although he didn''t see the sword, he didn''t think that those who dared to go into the world alone would have no means to protect themselves. In addition, Tang people''s well-known short guard and exclusion of foreigners, as well as the common "Tang phobia" of all cannibals, led to very few accidents when they walked around the world. Moreover, if any Tang people are killed outside, once they are known by the base camp. He will send his own navy to inspect the area, extort money on the spot, catch a few unfortunate people and hang them to frighten others. In the past ten years, after the brainwashing of Jiangning, the character of the Tang people has completely changed into being brave and ruthless. This is to treat foreign enemies and enemies. The Tang people are gentle, courteous and polite to the internal. They are also polite to friendly countries and tribes. However, for those who dare to hurt themselves, there is definitely revenge. Therefore, this has brought the common impression that the Chinese people are not easy to provoke in Europe and the Middle East! Chapter 294 Bang! The sound of angry fists pounding on the desk rang out, only to hear a loud voice with a big mustache in Arabic, and then yell: "what do you say, let me check out? Why? Where''s haptan? Get him out of here. That''s how you treat me? Believe it or not, I set fire to your shop "Don''t be angry, Mr. Abdel. Listen to me..." Pop! Abdel slapped the boy fiercely and said angrily, "who gave you the right to change my room at will, dog without eyes? Where''s haptan? Let him out quickly "Yes, Mr. Abdel, just a moment." Xiaosi covered his face, and he wanted to cry. He covered his red and swollen cheek to find his boss. Before long, I saw a big bellied Arab come over and said with a smile: "who has such a big voice? It''s you, Abdel!" "Hum!" "Why are you so angry, Abdel?" The Arab bearded named Abdel said angrily, "the guys in your shop are so bold. I''ve made a reservation, but he gave it to other tenants casually. Do I owe you the room money? " "Talk about it well, don''t be so angry, ask about it clearly..." Abdel said angrily, "I don''t care about that. You must give me an explanation today, or I will set fire to your shop!" When haptan heard the words, his smiling face gradually converged. He said in a cold voice, "Abdel, I respect you. You are a familiar customer of our shop. I have always been good at comforting you. But that doesn''t mean I''m a pariah "When you open a shop to do business, how can you let the guests out of the room they have ordered?" Mr. Abdel was tit for tat. "What do you want?" "You must give me a perfect explanation!" "That''s good!" Haptan''s tone was not so polite. He called the weeping boy and asked, "tell me, what''s the matter? Why did you just give Mr. Abdel''s room to someone else? " "Boss, we can''t provoke that man!" The little boy was in tears. "Oh?" Harpertan was curious: "why can''t it be provoked?" "He''s from the Tang Dynasty!" "Tang people?" Abdel disdained to say: "it''s just a group of untouchables who get away from slavery. Even if they get rid of the shackles, they can''t change the nature of the untouchables..." "Shh Haptan quickly covered Abdel''s mouth and said harshly, "don''t bother me if you want to die!" "Hum!" Abdel pushed haptan''s fat palm aside, took out a clean silk cloth and carefully cleaned up the "stains" on his face. Haptan asked the boy: "even the Tang people, they can''t be aristocrats. Maybe they are some civilians! Even so, there is no need to be so afraid! How do you explain that? " "Boss, I have been with you for quite a long time. Where did you lie? The Tang people are not the same, the temperament of the whole body is different from the ordinary Tang people. And "And what?" The boy speculated: "I suspect that even if he is not a noble, he should be a wizard!" "Wizard?" "Are you sure?" "Hum, when can any Chinese wizard frighten us out of our wits?" Abdel was very dissatisfied. Haptan ignored him: "are you sure this Chinese is really a wizard?" "Eight or nine can''t leave ten..." seeing the dissatisfied expression of the boss, he hastened to remedy: "the other party''s temperament is very different, different from anyone I have ever met. Boss, I''ve been with you since I was a child. If it wasn''t for the mistakes I made before, it wouldn''t be... Oh, the temperament of the Tang people is different from that of the aristocrats who stayed in our shop before. His temperament seems to be more noble! What''s more, he said, "let me tell Mr. Abdel..." "What''s that?" ¡Á two "He said that if Mr. Abdel wanted to, he would compensate him twice as much," he said. If he doesn''t want to, be careful of his head! " "Well, that''s disgusting! I''ll meet him Abdel was so angry that he was so angry that he ignored haptan''s dissuasion and the busy eyes around him. He walked angrily towards the stairs, straight to the most luxurious suite. "Boss, he..." Haptan shook his head: "ignore him, if your guess is true. Well, I''ll write off all the mistakes you''ve made before and resume your position in my family! " "Thank you, boss!" He used to serve the haptan family because he was smart and knew something about business. So, haptan gave him a job with heavy responsibilities. As a result, haptan lost a lot of property in one thing. If he hadn''t followed haptan since childhood, he would have been killed by haptan. ¡­¡­ Bang! A pair of dirty feet, direct violence kicked open the luxurious wooden door. Then, a traditional looking Arab bearded man walked into the room. On the hanger of the room, there are clothes that have been taken off, in a luxurious oak bathtub. Jiangning is not wearing inch wisps all over. He sits inside with his arms on the edge of the barrel. He closes his eyes and enjoys it. In the barrel, two women who are also not wearing inch wisps massage for him. Outside the cask, there were two women who were wiping his shoulders and arms. "Ah The sudden sound made four women scream. Jiangning discontented to open his eyes, he saw that make oneself extremely hate, all over the beard of the rough crazy face. "Get out of here!" "You are... What?" Abdel was furious. His rough face was covered with red halo. He opened his mouth and showed his big yellow teeth: "how dare you talk to me like this..." Shua! As the bright silver light passed by, the second half of Abdel''s words could no longer be uttered from his mouth... Because Only his upper body slipped, and then blood splashed up, but then he was wrapped by an invisible invisible force. The broken body, as well as the strange blood floating in the air, was thrown downstairs. "Ah As the four women screamed, Jiangning scanned them one by one. The scream stopped suddenly and nodded with satisfaction. Jiangning''s neck leaned against a woman''s chest and closed her eyes to enjoy. After the initial panic, the four women recovered and looked at him with incomparable admiration. A few pairs of soft and slender hands, restless everywhere, and gradually down ¡­¡­ "Abdel!" Haptan looked at the body left downstairs, Abdel''s round eyes, wide mouth... And the broken body in two. Let haptan and the guests sitting downstairs to eat look at the body on the floor. "The incision was smooth. It cut into Abdel''s body in a flash. And... The location of the blood flow is obviously wrong, it should be... No, it''s like floating in mid air! Besides, the blood didn''t spill on the clothes. Abdel died so fast that he didn''t even have time to react. " "Wizard!" Chapter 295 The disturbance caused downstairs did not affect Jiangning. He just sat in the barrel and enjoyed the service of four enchanting and hot beauties. Not long after that, bang bang bang knock on the door. "Sir!" He frowned slightly and called out, "come in!" As soon as his voice fell, he saw the big bellied haptan, followed by two followers. In their hands, they all hold a big gift. "What''s the matter?" Haptan took out his towel, wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with a smile, "welcome to our store. I hope that guy just now didn''t disturb you. It''s our fault to let you see this unpleasant thing when you take a bath, so I''d like to present you some gifts, hoping to make you satisfied! " Jiangning did not speak, just looked at him. Haptan''s forehead began to sweat again and again. When he was worried, Jiangning said, "OK, I''ll take the gift." "I hope you can have a good rest next time. If you have any other orders, please feel free to do so. We will try our best to meet your requirements! " "Yes "Then I''ll go down," haptan said. "I hope you have a good evening." With that, with Jiangning''s signal, haptan walked out of the room with relief. "Allah When haptan came downstairs, he realized that his back was covered with cold sweat. However, after the gift was presented, he felt that Jiangning had no other malice. As for Abdel, although his family was very powerful. But I''m afraid I don''t dare to provoke the Chinese wizard! The scenes more than ten years ago are still fresh in the memory of Arabs! "These Arabs, it seems, were scared away by me at the beginning!" Jiangning was very satisfied with the result and had a good bath. He stood up directly, and four young, beautiful and hot women stood up from the barrel. Each of them took a dry linen cloth and wiped the water on Jiangning''s body carefully. Then they walked towards the big bed ¡­¡­ The next morning, Jiangning had a simple but luxurious breakfast. After dinner, he went to the famous wall of sighing, which is the wall of crying. ¡­¡­ In the 10th century B.C. (about 965 B.C.), Solomon, David''s son, succeeded to the throne and built the first Jewish temple, Solomon temple, commonly known as the "first temple", on the capital mount Zion. There was an endless stream of pilgrims and worshippers here, thus forming the center of ancient Jewish religious and political activities. In 586 BC, the first temple was unfortunately destroyed by the invading Babylonians. The "first temple" built by King Solomon, the son of King David, for the LORD was set on fire. More than 40000 Jews were captured, which is known as the "prisoner of Babylon" in history. After half a century of exile, the Jews returned home one after another, and later built the second temple on the site of the first temple. In 135 ad, Hadrian pacified the second anti Roman Revolution, and the Jews were forced to go far away and disperse among the nations. In Byzantine times, Jews were allowed to come to the west wall once a year on the anniversary of the destruction of the temple to cry and pray for the rejuvenation of the country. In the 7th century, the Arab Empire established by the Arabs occupied Palestine. Because of the tolerant religious policy within the Empire, the wailing wall was not deliberately damaged, but was properly protected. Therefore, the west wall still exists after a thousand years of history. Judaism, regard this wall as the first holy land! ¡­¡­ Jiangning came here alone, wearing a black robe, leather jacket and a wide hood, which covered most of his face. It''s a strange dress. It''s impossible to attract people''s attention. However, although those Guard soldiers want to get close to Jiangning, they will fall to the ground for no reason as long as they get close to Jiangning. Fear is spreading, countless people see such a strange scene, have to retreat. Then, Jiangning''s figure suddenly disappeared in front of their eyes. ¡­¡­ "Inside the wall of sighing, there is really another cave!" Looking at the surrounding environment, Jiangning agreed. When approaching the wall of sigh, Jiangning felt a special power, which was a strange magic between the border. As he meditates on his feelings, he touches one of the nodes, which is then transmitted to this intentional space. This space is very broad, covering an area of about 10 hectares! In the center of this space is a dilapidated building. Everywhere are ruins, withered branches and leaves, scattered stone pillars, broken stone pavement, and a smoky remains everywhere! "This is the first temple that Solomon built for the Lord?" Looking at the ruins in front of us, as well as the scattered broken stone pillars and slabs, as well as the collapsed walls and roofs, plus the traces of smoke and smoke. It seems that this is the first temple burned by the Babylonians. Walking slowly in the ruins, looking at the blurred and broken religious murals. It''s painted with gods, angels, servants and a religious poem. Boom! A wave of sleeves, out of thin air there is a strong, will block the way to lift the debris fly out. Clean up the empty ground, revealing the broken stone path for a long time. Along the path, Jiangning walked towards the inside of the temple. Looking at the interior decoration, Jiangning''s eyes seem to travel through time and space to the moment when the first temple has just been established. He seems to see a king standing in front of the temple, and the temple of the spectators slowly stands on the land bit by bit. It seems to see the king, respectfully prostrate in the temple, praying to the Supreme God in their faith. Then, as soon as the picture turns, countless soldiers rush in, armed with swords and spears, wearing armor and holding torches in their hands. Ferocious rushed in, saw the person to kill, saw the thing to rob. Take away all the tributes, gold, platinum, gems and spices that are offered to God. Later, they carried kerosene in their hands and watered it in the temple. They did not let go of every corner, and then countless torches were thrown over. The sparks, which sprang up, ignited the fire oil in an instant and enveloped the whole sacred Palace at a very fast speed. Merciless fire, devouring this large-scale holy land, the fire burned for several days and nights. Finally, the walls collapsed, the roof collapsed, and the stone pillars collapsed... And this was what I saw. ¡­¡­ "That was the scene of Babylonians burning the first temple!" If we refer to what we just saw in a trance, those vicious soldiers are the Babylonians who captured Jerusalem. "Civilization will always be destroyed by barbarism!" Although the kingdom of Babylon is one of the ancient civilizations, the scenes just now are not very different from those of the barbaric invaders. The only difference is that his status as an ancient civilization is well known to the public in later generations. Everyone is nostalgic and imagining the sky garden. As for the burning of the first temple, who will understand? However, for the conquerors, there is nothing wrong with this. Jiangning just felt sorry that a great building could not be preserved and was destroyed. However, such an idea is only a flash away. Xiang Yu burned Xianyang, the capital built in the era of Qin Xiaogong, and the Afang palace, which consumed countless people and material resources, was also burned. The burning of Yuanmingyuan by the British and French forces is a great loss to China. However, Jiangning has done the same thing as Xiang Yu. He set fire to Baghdad! People will only pity those who are not hostile to themselves. Those scum who destroy the treasures of their own country don''t care about the things of other countries. Therefore, Jiangning just had a trace of emotion, and then he left it behind. He stood in the same place, closed his eyes and felt the faint throb. Time at the moment, seems to have stopped! Space, also seems to be static! All things, in his meditation, are so clearly visible that the truth seems to be within reach. Suddenly, in the dark, a light flashed by. With a boom, an ancient bronze door slowly opened! Chapter 296 I don''t know how long this place hasn''t been visited or how many years it has been covered with dust! In short, when the ancient bronze door appeared, the heavy dust flaked off. The walls of the temple seem to be equipped with mechanical devices. With the sound of clicking, the walls separate towards both sides, revealing the ancient bronze gate. Every six groups of small triangles form a big regular triangle, and every six groups of small triangles form an inverted big triangle... The six pointed star is composed of 12 small triangles, symbolizing the 12 tribes of Israel. Whoo! Mouth to the door, gently blow out a breath. A whirlwind roared up and whirled, sweeping the dust out of the place. "Everything will be in the past. What do you get when everything is going to be in the past? " Read out the inscription on the door in a soft voice, which Jiangning recognized. This is a famous saying of King Solomon. Just don''t know, this famous saying burning on the door, exactly has what kind of significance! "... before corruption, people are proud; Before honor, there must be humility He frowned slightly and stroked the ancient door with his palm. Even though he was isolated from the thick door, Jiangning still felt what was behind the door ¡­¡­ "Hum, hum!" "Come on, come on..." "Come on in... Find me, wizard!" ¡­¡­ "I will give you everything... Everything, everything you want... To find..." Bewitching language, tempting promise, intermittent, constantly into Jiangning''s ears. In the voice, there is a special tone and rhythm, ignoring everything "The devil?" The hood on his head covered most of his appearance; I can''t see his face hidden in the shadow. The ancient bronze gate, at this moment, is constantly sending out strands of ominous black air. A special sense, a special breath, along the door, constantly toward the outside world. Decay, evil, heat, sulfur "The breath of hell!" Jiangning was startled, turned and looked, but saw This small space, under the rendering of the hellish atmosphere, began to change... The temperature began to rise gradually, and the sulfur smell in the air became heavier. The land is cracked, dry and hot, and Gululu... Gululu! Boom! WOW! Boom Magma! In Jiangning''s eyes, the scene is a pool of magma, one bubble after another constantly gushing out; The red magma is flowing continuously, and there are some magmatic rocks floating on it. The temperature rises rapidly at the moment when the magma pool appears! "Ah "Squeak!" "Hiss!" A hoarse sound came, one after another devil''s figure constantly came out of the magma; Their skin is red and red, with the color of fire and blood. Their skin is wrinkled and dry, and their skin is rough and ugly. They have two horns on their heads. Their tusks protrude from their mouths, and their saliva drops to the ground, splashing with wisps of light smoke. Not only that, but also a projection of the great rules came at the same time, with unspeakable heavy pressure on the body. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long Jiangning has forgotten the taste of sweating Small beads of sweat, dense all over the face, teeth clenched, brow locked; Slightly bent waist in efforts to straighten, but this heavy force, too great The great will of evil and chaos came to this small space. Almost in an instant, this small space is completely hellish... All trivial rules are replaced by powerful hellish rules in an instant. "The... Will of hell!" Jiangning was so shocked that he opened his eyes wide and looked into the void... It seemed that his eyes had seen the hell will projection in the upper space at the moment. At the same time, the unspeakable power comes quietly... This power is ancient and profound, which belongs to hell. Although it''s just a little bit, in Jiangning''s eyes, this force is still like the sea, vast and profound! Compared with itself, it is just a drop of water! The ancient and powerful power contains evil will; Strands of power from hell, like the maggot of tarsal towards Jiangning''s body winding. His back was as heavy as a mountain, and his sweat was like rain. Plop! Heavy strength, oppressing him, finally unable to support the standing posture; Under the pressure of this heavy force, he knelt down on one knee with a flash of light in his palm. The magic wand turned into a scepter and supported his body with a pestle. "Good... The power of terror!" At this moment, Jiangning heart in addition to shock no other words! It''s just a tiny projection, which makes him feel powerless, but it''s not over yet At this time, Jiangning found that his body had changed. Under the erosion of hell power, his body has undergone a fundamental change. His skin began to become fiery red, smooth and tender skin gradually towards dry and rough horny skin... Blood vessels under the skin, as if flowing is not blood, but... Fiery red and hot magma! The color of the pupils is turning red... He feels that his feet and hands are also changing indescribably... The nails are sharp, the teeth in his mouth are turning sharp and curved... The skull is itching. There are two things struggling, as if they want to break through the shackles of the skull skin and break free ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Jiangning is extremely frightened, the change of his body, he is very strange but very familiar with... This is the rhythm of hell demonization!!! This is not the result you want. He wants eternity, he pursues eternity, but he doesn''t want to be inhuman at all! However... The "baptism" ceremony presided over by the will of hell did not allow him to disobey. Jiangning struggling, but found that their knowledge, but can not effectively deal with such changes. His whole body, under the attack of hell will, changes quickly and fundamentally! Poof! As if something had pierced something... But his head, in an instant out of two sharp dark corners! Prominent cheekbones, soft and beautiful face, towards the rough change... White and neat teeth, into uneven sharp fangs... Pupil upside down, like a poisonous snake, red color, red as blood! At the same time, a strong evil will began to attack his will! In the erosion of this will, Jiangning feels like a broken ship in a storm. It may capsize anytime and anywhere! Even if he tried his best to control and struggle, this feeling not only did not weaken, but became more and more intense! Just as he felt hopeless, he gradually turned to the direction that hell would like to change, a light suddenly illuminated his will. The boat is steady in the light of this light... The ring on the hand is shining. It''s a gift from Santa Claus, the ring of wisdom! Chapter 297 Wisdom ring! In Narnia, a gift from Santa! The old man said that this ring will help him, in his pursuit of the road ahead, it will help him! However, Jiangning almost forgot this ring! Because, from the moment we got it, Jiangning did not feel the help from the wisdom ring! Therefore, often subconsciously ignore this wisdom ring! Unexpectedly, at this moment, the most dangerous moment, the ring actually ¡­¡­ "Hoo! Whoo! Hoo Jiangning lying on the ground, sweat on his forehead, like raindrops constantly sprinkled, soon, all over the dust on the floor was soaked with sweat. Jiangning constantly checked his body, his hands, his feet, his body... At the same time, he felt his head with his hands, and felt the piercing scalp and the growing horns However, nothing was touched and nothing changed in the body You don''t feel at ease. With a heart movement, you gather a "water mirror" face and go over What came into view was a familiar face, whose appearance had not changed. No matter the appearance, hair color, skin color, eye color and so on, there is no demonization change. Looking around, where does hell come from? Devil, magma, the smell of sulfur in the air, where else? "Hallucinations?" Jiangning''s vigilance rose to the peak in an instant, which could make him fall into the dreamland quietly. It can be imagined how terrible power is hidden behind the door. "What did Solomon leave here?" He turned his head and looked behind him, only to find that the bronze gate had already been opened! At the moment, the front door was wide open, and there was no light in it. The empty door is like the mouth of a giant beast, which is extremely shocking. "You were really in danger just now..." "You see that?" The housekeeper answered clearly: "yes, it should be something related to hell. If you don''t break away from the dreamland, then..." Jiangning nodded clearly, he understood the consequences. If it wasn''t for the sudden outbreak of the ring of wisdom at the last moment, I''m afraid he would be transformed into a devil in a dreamland. "The dullness of nothing is gone!" Feel the dull atmosphere around, disappear, Jiangning private feeling. When he stepped into this small space, he noticed the seemingly inhibitive feeling in the air. This feeling was the strongest when the bronze gate appeared. However, now this feeling has already disappeared. There seems to be another strange change in the narrow space; It seems that... Become more relaxed, that very bad feeling, disappeared. Sha Sha! Walking towards the bronze gate, the friction between the leather boots and the sand on the stone slab adds a bit of strangeness to the silent place. ¡­¡­ It''s dark. It''s dark. There''s no light. In the air, there was a smell of decay everywhere, and there was a smell of sulfur. Check whether there is potential danger, get the answer, go forward, but the heart is always on guard. Boom! A bright white ball of light, floating in the palm, and then, the ball of light, and then suddenly opened, into a diameter of several meters of the ball. In an instant, drive away the darkness. The arrival of light, presented in Jiangning''s eyes, is a special place. It''s like a place for sacrifice. In front of him stands a high platform; The sacrificial platform carved from volcanic rocks is engraved with innumerable inscriptions and marks. All around, carved with the image of the devil. And behind the altar, there is a huge rock mural. By means of vivid techniques, one after another vivid and vivid statues are drawn. At a glance, Jiangning is all recognized. "Bar, Agares... Vasak, malbuss, babatos... Gusin, andumari! These are the seventy-two demons driven by Solomon The statues of these 72 demons are vivid, including the facial expressions of each statue. This allows Jiangning to clearly see the specific appearance of these demons. At this time, Jiangning found something different. On the altar, there is a bulge on which something is placed. The colors and so on are the same as those of the sacrificial altar. In addition to its small size, Jiangning''s spirit is all focused on the statue of the devil. If it wasn''t for the problem of the altar, it would be almost impossible to find this thing. This naturally aroused his great curiosity. He stepped forward a few steps, came near and finally saw the small object clearly. It''s a simple ring. In the center of the ring face, the head of the devil is carved. Around the head of the devil, 72 special Rune marks are carved. The whole ring is dark and shiny, and close to each other like bronze. It is dark and dull. After careful inspection, for fear of any accident there, Jiangning picked up the ring. Two fingers hold, began to look carefully. The devil''s head in the center of the ring face is ferocious and terrifying, and its mouth is wide open, revealing its fangs. Evil eyes, from time to time flashing a red light, staring, but found that the red light was actually from two extremely small ruby. There are 72 runes around the devil''s head. In addition, Jiangning had seen similar runes when he got Barr and Agares. Therefore, Jiangning guessed that these runes correspond to 72 demons. "Is... The legendary ring of the devil?" These impressions finally point to a rumored thing, that is, the ring of the devil! According to legend, King Solomon had a ring in his hand! He can freely control the 72 demons under his command, serve him and supply him with driving power. This legend was born in the world before him, which is just a myth made up by the ancients to worship someone. In addition to its long history and lack of strong evidence, there are similar legends in almost all places. However, here In this place where the extraordinary power really existed, this legend is true. After all, there is certain evidence among the witches that King Solomon, who lived side by side with his father, King David, in Jewish history. Even more legendary than his father, King David, is a wizard with high magic power. Moreover, in ancient times, no one knows how many mysterious spells there were. That era was too far away from the present, and many ancient books were lost in the war. Therefore, a lot of things, a lot of the truth has been investigated! "This ring..." Looking carefully, Jiangning found that the ring on his hand had a different change; It seems that the power seems to be exhausted. It''s dark and dull. I thought it was material, but now it seems that there is something else! Chapter 298 ¡­¡­ "It seems that the illusion just now exhausted its power!" Jiangning thought deeply and looked at the dark ring in his hand. He never expected how many years it had been placed in the dark underground temple. Unexpectedly, it can still have such a powerful force. I just don''t know how amazing the power it contains in its heyday. No wonder, a small ring can easily control 72 demons and their own demons. This power is too amazing. "But how to" start "it? Or does it have a clue? " Jiangning was thinking, and then he felt that this idea was stupid. King Solomon would not put the important seal coordinates together with the ring anyway! ¡­¡­ Leaving the underground temple, Jiangning returned to Jerusalem again. In the room where he lived, Jiangning was looking through the books and materials in his hand. All of these books are valuable books, which have no market. Moreover, some of the books and materials have even disappeared from the outside world. Only in some documents, we have seen some scattered records. Although Hogwarts has a rich collection of books, there are few such ancient books. Not to mention books about King Solomon. After the founding of the people''s Republic of China, he oppressed cannibals with powerful force. Let the cannibals spend manpower and material resources to help themselves search for these rare books. Because I was too afraid of Jiangning and his three dragons. The monarchs and nobles of Dashi began to force the wizard groups under their command, and even searched the folk for these ancient books and materials. After more than ten years of searching, many valuable books have been found. "The fire of the Babylonians is burning well." Jiangning was very distressed. He finally realized that he could easily access the information, but because of the war, he directly cut off the clues. It''s a very, very irritating thing. Look carefully at the ring in your hand, especially the tiny ruby in the devil''s eye socket, which is used as an eye ornament. Separate a trace of spiritual power, try to explore the inner ring, what is hidden. It''s just the material of the ring. I don''t know what it is. It''s easy to isolate a person''s spiritual strength, without any gap, and let Jiangning explore it. Spiritual power, and then explore toward the two small ruby. "Roar!" Unexpectedly, the spiritual power just came into it, but suddenly there was a roar of the devil! ¡­¡­ "What''s the matter?" "What was that roar?" "What an evil feeling "Sorcerer, are you doing some evil ritual?" ¡­¡­ Strong perceptual power, nature can easily feel the movement of the downstairs. At the first sound of the devil''s roar, Jiangning took the initiative to withdraw the spiritual power of exploration. "Too many people, too many eyes, it''s not right here!" Thinking a little, I got up and walked downstairs. When he went downstairs, all the eyes of the diners were focused on him in a moment. This kind of eyes, focus fast, disperse fast, no one dares to look at their eyes, powerful and evil wizard. "My Lord!" Haptan, the owner of the hotel, saw Jiangning walking down the stairs and came over in a hurry, with some uneasy greetings. "I want to get out of here, check out! This is the key to the room Jiangning said casually, then handed the key of the room to haptan himself. "Welcome to come next time!" In his heart, haptan was very happy. He took the key respectfully, and even Jiangning''s board and lodging expenses were exempted these days. Jiangning was not polite to him either. He nodded, pushed open the wooden door and went out. "My God, this wizard, what were you doing in the room just now?" "That roar, now think all feel shudder." "Allah bless the wizard not to come to this holy city again!" ¡­¡­ Jiangning led the horse and walked slowly out of the city, thinking about some problems in his heart. I thought I could get the devil''s seal coordinates or map when I went out. Unexpectedly, he got the legendary ring of the devil by accident! According to legend, the ring of the devil has the power to control 72 demons! With the help of the ring of demons, King Solomon easily controlled the powerful demons under his command and their legions. The prestige is boundless, leaving countless legends. In addition, after the ring of the devil was sealed by King Solomon, I don''t know how many years after it was sealed, it still has such powerful power inside it. It''s easy for a level 4 wizard to fall into a dreamland without any observation. Moreover, this dreamland is extremely real, especially the will of hell, which makes Jiangning doubt whether the will of hell really came at the beginning. In the dreamland, I almost fell by the ring of the devil. Even now, I can feel the shivering. Simply, the power of the ring of the devil was almost exhausted, and the voice that constantly lured him at the beginning never appeared again. However, due to the carelessness of the last time, it almost caused serious consequences. Now Jiangning dare not despise this small ring. ¡­¡­ Riding on a horse, facing the moonlight, walking towards the endless mountains in the distance. In the Middle East, desertification is serious. Along the way, it is mostly Semi-arid Land and desert. There are also a few oases dotted, which is not a thousand years later. In the desert, there are still many oases. However, the scale of oases is shrinking with each passing day. Coupled with the human destruction, the scale of oasis has been reduced to a certain extent. Looking back, I can''t see the holy city, Jerusalem. Not far ahead are the fluctuating mountains. Jiangning plans to camp in the canyon ahead. "Drive!" The horse in the crotch is very human, and its eyes are shining. It''s easy to feel the owner''s meaning. Thanks to the magic medicine Jiangning fed him, it improved his constitution and enhanced his wisdom. Although it is still an ordinary beast, the horse has already become extremely divine. ¡­¡­ At night in the desert, the climate is very low and the day is extremely hot; At night, it''s the opposite. As a wizard, Jiangning is not afraid of such an environment. Even the polar climate is not afraid at all. This also made Jiangning feel that no matter what he did, it was extremely convenient. The bottom of the canyon, it seems, was once the bed of a river, formed after it dried up. Because Jiangning found a lot of fish bones and shellfish here. Moreover, through the analysis of the omnivision eye, it is found that there used to be extremely rich water elements here, which indicates that the riverbed was still a big river before it dried up. Now, after many years, how the river dried up is unknown. On a slightly undulating slope, place the horses, take out a tent from the strap on the horse''s butt and tie it up. Draw a circle around the camp and apply several spells to expel mosquitoes, snakes and mice. He also picked up some firewood and used some stones to build a small fire in front of the tent. This is for the horses. Then Jiangning opened the curtain and went into the tent. Entering it, naturally, will change the world. It looks like a small tent, but the interior is very broad, which is a tall and spacious manor layout. Moreover, the house elf has already prepared hot tea and dinner for him! Chapter 299 "Welcome home, master!" Milly, the house elf, said hello when she saw Jiangning. She was well dressed, fine linen mixed with a little silk. According to Millie''s figure, the cut is just right. Although she is thin, her expensive clothes make even the ugly house elves look much more pleasant. "Well, how did Millie prepare what?" Millie replied without thinking: "we have roast pigeon, sirloin steak, roasted prawns with cream garlic, fresh soup... And a pot of tea for dinner. In addition, I have a roasted whole lamb for you!" "What a wonderful dinner!" Jiangning praised. Millie''s expression, become very happy, she bowed to salute and asked: "master, now bring it up?" "Well, bring it up!" "Yes Millie then with the fastest speed, quickly put the food one by one to the table. And the lighting lamps, put out a few, let the atmosphere of the whole dinner, adjust very subtle. Then, Millie, with one hand on her back, put away her glass and gracefully poured a glass of wine for Jiangning. Gently shaking the glass of red wine, looking at the wine like blood, slightly pursed a little. Feel the taste of the wine, nod a little and drink it down. Then Millie poured the wine again. Jiangning began to enjoy the dinner, the first few dishes, the number is very small. Take the dish of roast pigeon for example, very small portion, just put into the ordinary bowl, and only one, steak or something, the portion is also very small. So, the real big head is the roast whole sheep. The best lamb is roasted, the meat is fresh and tender, and pickled with various spices in advance, so you can''t feel the smell of mutton at all. The fresh and tender meat, as well as the water content of the mutton itself, is perfectly reflected in Millie''s hands. It''s neither old nor hard, and its hardness is moderate. Soon a whole roast sheep was eaten clean by Jiangning. With a few words of praise, Jiangning went back to the bedroom and drank the devil''s ring in the hands of the tea researcher. ¡­¡­ Carefully separated a wisp of spiritual power, along the small ruby, explored into. "Roar!" In the face of the devil''s roar in his ear, Jiangning remained unmoved and continued to control the spirit of the silk to flow towards the inner ring of the Devil along the ruby channel. ¡­¡­ It''s just like the rotation of heaven and earth. In a look, but already in another strange space. In the sky, a red moon was hanging high, and the fog was all around. The stone wall was standing, and there was a faint red light flowing in the stone. A trace of Jiangning''s spiritual strength, turned into human form, stopped to look. Where the red light, clearly magma. Moreover, in this magma, there are one devil after another. They lie on the cooled rock and float in the magma. Jiangning doesn''t feel much temperature for the magma below, and a large area of magma has already cooled and condensed into stone. You can only see the sea of magma flowing slowly below through the heavy magma stone! Jiangning carefully looked, these demons one by one have already fallen into deep sleep, and in their sleep place, engraved with special marks. The next moment, Jiangning jumped up and flew into the sky, just to see the inside of the ring. Inside the ring is a closed volcanic canyon. Surrounded by thick fog, and at the top of the volcano, there is a tall building. Around the volcano, from the foot of the mountain, the hillside, and the peak, there are one building after another, plus the one on the top of the mountain, there are exactly 72 buildings. Looking at the devil sleeping on the lava stone and the building on the volcano, Jiangning suddenly realized. "Are these demons their legions?" This answer is totally unexpected. During the day, I was still thinking about where the devil''s Legion was. Unexpectedly, he had already got the Legion of 72 demons. However, these demon legions are still sleeping. How to wake them up and then control them is still unknown. What''s more, the most urgent thing is to grasp the method of the devil''s ring as soon as possible. Only by mastering this most precious weapon can we command these demon legions. Thinking, the body shape flies toward the building on the volcano. Starting from the buildings at the foot of the mountain, Jiangning went in one by one to see that the internal space of each building was extremely huge. Moreover, in the inner hall and on both sides of the gate, the appearance of these demonic nobles is carved, and the throne of the demonic nobles is also carved in the center of the hall. The central position of the throne is also engraved with the marks (characters) of their respective demons and nobles. With the conjecture in his heart, Jiangning is not wasting time, flying towards the building at the top of the mountain. Not surprisingly, it should belong to the palace of the devil Lord bar. However, when he arrived, he found that this was not the case. This building is very special. It is composed of two buildings, one large and the other small. In front of the big building is the palace of the devil Lord bar. The building in the rear is the palace of 72 demons and the master of the demon Legion. Only by entering the palace of bar first, can we reach the top palace directly from the stairs behind the palace of bar. Jiangning has a premonition that the way to completely control the ring of the devil must exist in the highest and most magnificent building. With this in mind, the body immediately flies to you. When he came near, Jiangning thoroughly found out the difference between the building in front of him and the building of the devil nobles behind him. What is the difference between cloud and mud! For example, compared with the palace of the ring owner, the palace of the devil aristocrat is just like the difference between the palace and the villa. How big is it? It''s just like that. The pattern is limited. What about the imperial palace? Not at all! As long as there is a place, you can expand the garden, racecourse, labyrinth, hunting ground, other palaces and so on without restriction. Looking at the tall buildings and the same broad steps, Jiangning flew up directly. When he entered the interior of the palace, he saw the layout inside and understood it instantly. The function of this palace is to "go up to the court". The only difference is that on both sides of the royal road, the throne of the devil nobility is placed. And at the top of the steps, there is a big exaggerated throne. Look at the size, it''s just for Titan! Jiangning Compared with ordinary people, their height is only about 1.75 meters. It can''t be compared with the ordinary people of 1.8 meters and 1.9 meters. Although he is not satisfied with his height, he has many ways to increase his height, but Jiangning is not so boring. He is very satisfied with his current height. It''s flexible and convenient to do anything. However, he had no way to sit on that big and exaggerated throne. Instead of thinking about these boring things, Jiangning flew to the throne and carefully felt the way to control the ring of the devil. With the devil ring in his hand, Jiangning''s spiritual strength depends on the ring itself to feel it carefully. Then a special "gateway" was opened. In the center of the throne, slowly opened a door, and then a red moon appeared in front of Jiangning. It''s completely hidden in the inner space of the ring, which looks like the place where the will of the world is. There are mountains everywhere, magma below, and a bright red moon in the center of space. Jiangning''s mind, instantly enlightened, controlled his body of spiritual power manifesting, and directly threw himself into the blood moon. In an instant, huge information appeared in front of Jiangning''s eyes. He squeezed out a drop of blood and entered the blood moon along the channel. This tiny drop of blood, inside the ring, is like an endless sea of blood! The blood water immediately envelops the blood month, and the special feeling surges into my heart. Jiangning knows clearly that he has completely controlled the ring of the devil. Now, I am its third master! Moreover, the ring of the devil also sent him some special messages! Chapter 300 He can feel the location of the sealed devil according to the mark of 72 demons in the ring of the devil. This is equivalent to the coordinates. In this way, the search for the seal clues that King Solomon may leave will become dispensable. The news made Jiangning overjoyed and excited. It''s not easy to find the relics of our predecessors. It seems easy. In fact, it''s very hard. Jiangning is still a lazy guy. He is very happy to have a shortcut However, there is a problem that he can''t get around a threshold in any case. That is, if you want to control 72 demons as freely as king Solomon. There are only two ways, one is to subdue these demons with absolute strength, the other is to be like King Solomon. However, the other method is unlikely to work. These demons are human spirits among human spirits, although they don''t understand why they were deceived when they faced King Solomon. But Jiangning doesn''t think that he will succeed in signing contracts with these demons. Moreover, the most important point is that he does not need the Legion of demons, nor do he need these demons to fight for himself. From the beginning to the end, he searched for these demons for only one purpose. Moreover, this goal is not too important! It belongs to a dispensable purpose, but Jiangning does not want to give up this purpose. He has always wanted to explore a higher level of the world, or the regular distribution of the universe, as well as the strong information in it. He has to face these things in person one day. There''s no way to avoid, to avoid this kind of problem. As long as he is in pursuit of eternity, then one day, he will be against the existence of such a higher world. No matter what the relationship is in the early stage, most of them will become enemies in the future. The path he took was appalling. Once spread out, it is bound to attract everyone''s attack. What''s more, how many universes are there, how many worlds are there, or how many incomplete worlds are there? He didn''t know that maybe no one in the world could answer his question. Therefore, Jiangning wants to see and see with his own eyes, the ultimate secret. ¡­¡­ "Agares, what do you think this is?" Inside the carriage, Jiangning comes to the seal, where there is the seal magic bottle of Agares! Opened a gap, will wear the devil''s ring on the hand, show Agares to watch. "Ring of the devil!" How could agarez not recognize the ring! "Where did you find it?" Agares urgent answer, voice, contains a trace of inexplicable emotion. Jiangning did not answer, but asked: "this ring has been accepted by me, I am now his third master! I''m your master, arguably, Agares! " "My master? Ha ha ha "What are you laughing at?" Agares said sarcastically, "ha ha, little wizard, little wizard! You are so naive. Do you think that if you control the ring, you can control us aristocrats? It''s impossible, ha ha ha! Er... Ah In the palm of Jiangning''s hand, there is a flash of electric light. The flash of electric light makes his face bright and dim. "Agares, you obviously don''t know where you are! Now you are just the fish on the chopping board, and I''ll kill you! " "Stop it, stop it! If you have any requirements, just ask! " "There is a saying in my home country that a person who knows current affairs is a hero! I believe you can understand it, too! " Jiangning asked. Agares helplessly replied: "of course I know the meaning of this sentence!" "Tell me what I should know! Agares Agarez said: "even if I die, I will not tell you how to control the devil aristocracy! You don''t want to cheat us like Solomon Jiangning shook his head and said, "Agares, I''m afraid you misunderstood me! I, from the beginning to the end, have never thought of manipulating your 72 devil nobles! I don''t like your demon Legion. You misunderstood... " "Hum, will you kindly release me?" Agares disdained to say, tone, but there is a bit of expectation. However, Jiangning''s next sentence made him panic in an instant. "It''s impossible to release you. Witches never make a loss! What''s more, in order to find you animals, I''ve suffered enough and wasted too much time. Many times, I want to give up! However, looking back on my wasted time, I kept looking for it. The reason why I''m looking for you is probably beyond your expectation! " Agarez was silent, Jiangning continued: "the reason why I''m looking for you, maybe you don''t expect, agarez!" "Why?" He had a bad feeling in his heart. Even in Jiangning''s tone, he didn''t care about belittling them as animals. The feeling of uneasiness in his heart is getting stronger and stronger now. "That''s why, since I took you away from the place of the seal! Suddenly a flash of inspiration, got an idea. That is to kill you and make a special equipment with your flesh and blood! " "What!!" Agarez was so frightened that he never thought that the little wizard would have another conversation with him. He is Agares, the nobleman among the devil nobles, second only to the devil Barr! He is the devil, even if sealed, but Agares firmly believes that one day he will be successful out of trouble! He is a higher living body, and can hardly be felt in him for a long time. Therefore, even if Solomon hit them hard and took the opportunity to seal them, he was only weak. By the way, agarez suddenly remembered something: "little wizard, don''t scare me! What Solomon can''t do, you can do it? Although you are stronger than Solomon now, Solomon was stronger than you in wisdom. Moreover, his understanding of the devil is far beyond you! What he can''t do, you boast that you want to kill us "What does Solomon know?" Jiangning said with disdain: "although I don''t know where he went. But most of them are dead! I''m different from him! I''ve got your devil''s weakness. Do you want to know? " "No way, the wizard of the lower world, how can we master our weakness? The devil has no weakness "Everything can''t be perfect, so can life. Although you demons, like demons, are born strong! However, you are not perfect, you also have shortcomings! Now, I''ll prove it for you! " With that, Jiangning ignored agarez. Take out his magic wand, depict a complicated and incomparable array on the ground! All kinds of strange symbols are drawn on it, which is more complicated and abstruse than those drawn by Jiangning in the past! Jiangning learned from the books he exchanged with the businessman. In that book, the devil''s information is recorded. Of course, there are ways to restrain it! Now, Jiangning is going to take Agares! ¡­¡­ "Wait, don''t be impulsive! I believe it, I believe you! Don''t talk to me like this. How about we talk? " Looking at the constant depiction of the array, although it is far from perfect, but Agares is from the array. See the potential threat, is a fatal threat, the body''s instinct in constant warning to him. "No, seeing is believing!" Jiangning remained unmoved and continued to portray the array! In fact, this array has never been tested since he learned it! Therefore, Jiangning also wants to know what kind of power this array can have! It''s enough to kill any devil! This tone is not generally strong! "Wizard, there''s no need. I surrender. I give up... Come on, what do you want to know? I''ll tell you all Agares worried, the instinct of life, let him feel deadly danger! He doesn''t dare to gamble his own life. He''d better be cautious! He is the Lord of the devil. He commands the Legion of the devil. No matter what world he is in, he is not allowed to be ignored! He doesn''t want to be folded in this backward world, he doesn''t want to die here, he doesn''t want to. "It''s too late, my patience is exhausted, and I don''t want to seek you animals like playing hide and seek! Now, I want to solve all the problems as soon as possible Chapter 301 No matter how crazy agarez was, how he cursed and begged for mercy, Jiangning was not moved at all. He was there, depicting the array with his heart. This array is called the demon killing array! As the name suggests, it''s easy to understand literally. It''s a special array for killing demons! According to the introduction in the book, this array can evoke a strange flame. You can kill the devil, and you can change it ¡­¡­ Three days, three days! Jiangning never sleeps endlessly portrayed for three days, finally portrayed the completion of this picture! The reason why it took so long is that this is the first time that he described the relationship between matrices. This is also the first time that he has used this array. According to the information, he can fully understand the information contained in this array. However, the actual control is the first time. In three days, Jiangning spent three days airing Agares. With the continuous improvement of the array, the sense of panic in agarez''s heart has become stronger and stronger. Up to now, he has been terrified. Although it hasn''t started yet, Agares has already felt the threat contained in this strange array. That''s enough to completely kill him. "Agarez, do you have any last words?" "No, please..." Jiangning said playfully: "is this your last words? Agares Agarez begged, "I will submit to you, but please don''t do that... I beg you, Lord... Master!" Don''t underestimate the moral integrity of the devil. The more powerful the life is, the more long-lived the life is, the more afraid of death than anyone else. There are few people who really look down on life and death. "Ha ha!" "Then open your soul to me, agarez!" he snapped "Yes, master!" Agares gave in. He didn''t dare to gamble. He didn''t dare to test whether this mysterious array was true or false. Because, once the wrong bet, his life will be gone. ¡­¡­ Until, Jiangning in the soul of agarez, after imprinting his own mark. It''s fascinating that you can easily control the life and death of agarez. Until now, Jiangning has a dream like feeling. What he didn''t expect was that he had just finished depicting the array and had not yet had time to use it. And Agares has yielded, let him some overestimate the devil''s integrity! When he asked agarez, the devil Duke replied without hesitation: "dignity is nothing compared with small life! Although freedom is also very important, in the final analysis, life is the most important thing! " Jiangning thought it very much and agreed with it. Dignity is very important, it is based on the ability to maintain their dignity. The same is true of freedom, whether it is your personal force, or your status, can guarantee your freedom. However, these two are not worth mentioning compared with Xiaoming. Because no matter what it is, it can''t be compared with life. Only when one''s life is saved can one have a chance to think about something else. Therefore, a temporary loss of freedom or even slavery is nothing. Although Agares understood that his life and death, his freedom, at this moment in Jiangning in his soul on the origin of his own imprint. No longer exists, but Agares is still in fantasy, fantasy one day to be free again. It''s just that Agares understands that it''s just an unrealistic fantasy in his mind. The restriction of his soul may make him unable to completely turn over and become the master in his whole life. ¡­¡­ "Master!" "Yes Signed a contract, especially the kind of control of the soul of the contract, the absolute overlord clause. Whether it''s to let him die, or torture, just think about it in your heart, it will affect agarez. The torment of the soul comes from the pain of the soul. People who have not experienced it can not understand it at all. Jiangning has experienced it once, and it has stripped a piece of soul from its own soul. That kind of painful taste, so far Jiangning is not willing to recall. That kind of pain, far more severe than the physical pain! ¡­¡­ "It''s time to lift your seal, Agares!" Jiang Ning''s words, let agarez overjoyed, dwelling in this small seal magic bottle, he has long had enough. Now, the new owner is willing to help him contact the seal, Agares is naturally overjoyed. "Thank you, master!" Jiangning''s mouth began to recite complicated and obscure incantations; With the spell read, seal magic bottle, began to emerge a light. The seal Rune engraved on it is constantly lighting up. Finally, with all the seal runes on the bottle lit up, accompanied by a stream of smoke! And a cracking sound, the whole seal magic bottle is broken. "Ha ha ha, I''m out again! Ha ha Agarez danced excitedly, hopped everywhere and regained his freedom. Let him feel at the moment, very happy. "Agares!" Hearing Jiangning''s call, Agares came to Jiangning and knelt down: "thank you for giving me freedom, my master!" Jiangning seriously looked at Agares, his body is extremely tall, compared with human. About five meters away, he has three heads: man, ox and lamb. At the same time, he is proficient in language and music and can destroy anyone, whether sacred or secular. He also has the ability to predict the future, can solve any puzzle in the world! However, Jiangning suspects that the rumors are somewhat exaggerated "Now, wake up your legion of demons! Agares, in the near future, I can use you! " Jiangning ordered, and raised the ring of the devil in the middle finger of his right hand! "Yes, my master!" Agarez Gaga strange smile, into a burst of smoke, into the ring of the devil! Then Jiangning saw the ring of the devil, and the eyes of the devil in the center of the ring began to shine. Then a stream of black smoke appeared around the room. With the murmur and murmur of the devil, the atmosphere of the whole room began to become strange and terrible! Then, the room fell into the darkness, the sudden darkness, under the shadow of the black fog, the terrible atmosphere was very thick! "Ah "Eh!" "Roar!" One voice, one sentence, the devil''s whispering and roaring constantly sounded, and one devil''s head after another appeared around Jiangning! They were ferocious in appearance and sharp in fangs. Then the soldiers of the demon army began to surround Jiangning. Finally, a dark fog fell to the ground, and the demon Legion who could not see clearly began to kneel down to the new ruler! ¡­¡­ "Great master, the Legion of demons has awakened! But they are very weak now, far weaker than in their heyday Wake up the demon legion, agarez''s head floating in Jiangning''s left shoulder, to report the situation to him. If outsiders see this picture, they will be extremely frightened. "How can they recover?" Agarez answered without thinking: "flesh and soul, a lot of souls!" "Ha ha!" A mysterious smile: "extremely relaxed!" Chapter 302 If you ask Jiangning now, what is he most short of? Then he will answer without hesitation, what. But there is only one thing is not missing, that is the soul! There are tens of billions of people who died indirectly in his hands. In other words, there are tens of billions of people in his hands. Originally, Jiangning thought that the world that had been destroyed would be a place where the soul could rest and reincarnate. As a result, Jiangning found himself completely wrong. When a man dies, there is nothing. Most of the worlds I''ve wandered around are like this. Once a man dies, his soul has no place to live! He wandered all day long and was afraid of the wind and the sun. That''s because the human soul has not been trained! Can''t adapt to the sudden external environment. And without the protection of the body, the soul can not get enough support from the body! Over time, it dissipated. Finally, they return to the origin of the world! Therefore, Jiangning will have no psychological burden to collect these souls. Because, even if he doesn''t charge, they will dissipate eventually. It''s not as cheap as me! ¡­¡­ As a result, thanks to the huge soul nourishment, these demon legions are recovering rapidly. However, there is still a certain distance from the heyday. For a long time the seal, so that they can not get enough to add! No flesh and soul! In the passing of time, there are a lot of cannon fodder nature of the devil, gradually devoured by other demons! The rest are all the best among the best! Jiangning asked agarez about the Legion led by their 72 demon nobles. The total number is about ten million. Today, all the legions of demons add up to only a million. However, for Jiangning''s plan, these demons are enough. Thinking of taking Agares, Jiangning also wants to take the opportunity to take bar! After all, his title is higher than that of agarez, agarez is only the Duke, and Barr is the king! When he said this idea, Agares opposed it. He said that Barr is hard to accept, arrogant, cunning and so on... In a word, Agares is trying to belittle and oppose! He hopes Jiangning can get rid of Barr. In this way, agarez is naturally second only to Jiangning among the demons! Because, other devil''s titles are not as high as him! Moreover, Agares felt Jiangning''s hidden ambition. That ambition is very huge. It''s the most ambitious person Agares has ever seen. It shocked and excited him. Therefore, he felt that with Jiangning, he would gain an unimaginable huge position! Maybe, you''ll get incredible status! Therefore, he tried his best to promote bar''s death. Jiangning knew exactly what he was thinking. However, the only doubt in his heart is why Agares feels incomplete? Even, too weak! Although, in Jiangning''s eyes, the power of Agares is not as good as the level 4 wizard, but it is not much different. If he fights with it, he will probably waste some energy to win! Besides, I don''t guarantee that I won''t get hurt! This is because Jiangning has too little combat experience. Although it has great strength, it has very little experience against the enemy. There is no way. The inheritance system is different, and few witches can be found to be equal to him. Jiangning can only learn by itself, according to their own learning knowledge, practice combat experience! After all, there will not be many such scenes in the future. Fortunately, he found the target, Agares is a very good partner. ¡­¡­ "Your careful thinking, I know it all, Agares!" A cold glance at Agares, now his image, is a middle-aged European male appearance, combed hair, a elegant housekeeper clothes. Agarez''s dressing and dressing, of course, is to set himself in a suitable position. Jiangning from agarez''s dress, naturally know his careful thinking. However, they don''t care, because the other party''s soul is in their own control, not afraid of agarez''s careful thinking. Otherwise, Jiangning will have to be vigilant all the time. "Everything I have is your master''s!" Agarez responded by making a mistake! "Hehe, isn''t it?" "Yes, my master!" Agares is not afraid, because he knows his situation! Jiangning then released Barr''s seal magic bottle, looking at the broken bottle: "Barr''s state, it seems that something is not right!" Agares looked at it and nodded back: "yes, master! Barr, he''s been so traumatized that he''s almost killed! " It''s serious! "Can you see who it is? Is it Solomon''s handwriting? " Agarez nodded: "master, you guessed well! It''s Solomon who beat Barr like this "Oh Jiangning was curious. Did Solomon have such a powerful force? Agarez saw Jiangning''s expression and explained: "Solomon can''t compare with you. His strength is worse than Barr and stronger than me! But Solomon didn''t know where he got it. Moreover, he didn''t know where he got these secrets and the way to summon us. At that time, we felt the atmosphere of the world for the first time, so we couldn''t wait to sign a contract with him! However, it ignores the loopholes, leading to, in vain for this damn liar service Mention this Solomon, agarez is a burst of fire, eager to find each other, will Solomon thoroughly frustrated. And Jiangning heard agarez''s words, began to think about the world''s ancient standards of force! According to the records of ancient books in this world, King Solomon is a wizard with high magic power! Moreover, he was the best Wizard of that era, with amazing means. If King Solomon was the most powerful, he was only comparable to the fourth level wizard... Then there would be little value in exploring this world! The only value is the world itself. As for the secret arts and so on, the housekeeper has a rich heritage there! Therefore, Jiangning did not care about the secret skill that Solomon might leave behind! Because, he has a more effective means than King Solomon''s secret skill! Enough to deal with the devil in the seal! What''s more, no matter how hard it is, you can also accept it by force, not to mention the help of Agares! "I''m so disappointed!" Reality let Jiangning very disappointed, in this way, continue not to continue to look for the devil left to be sealed is not important! Because, if even the most powerful bar is just comparable to level 4 wizard! So... No! Jiangning noticed something wrong, because at the beginning, Barr in his perception was not like this! At that time, Barr, to his feeling, far beyond the level 4 wizard! But it''s definitely less than level five! Then, how could King Solomon, who was able to beat Barr to such a dying state, not be a level 4 wizard? At this time, Jiangning thought of agarez''s information, his pleasure is to induce people to drink or gamble to induce crime, and what he said is half true, not credulous! "Agares!" "Ho ho ho!" Strange laughter, strange expression, Jiangning looking at the side of Agares, finally feel something wrong! That is "It''s another illusion. When did you get hit?" Jiangning face gloomy, a moment of awakening, let him completely awake. When he opened his eyes, he found that His hand is touching the magic bottle sealed with Agares. Moreover, the seal of the rune, began to loosen, just a little bit close to the seal will be opened. "Little wizard, you broke away from the dreamland! Damn it, almost, almost, I''m going to get out of trouble! Damn it, I''m not reconciled. I''m not reconciled! " Chapter 303 ¡­¡­ "Ah, ah, ah, ah!" Agarez wailed bitterly. On his sealed magic bottle, there were flashes of electric light! The special power contained in it is especially effective for the devil! "Damn you..." Jiangning at this moment, the hearts of incomparable fire! Another easy hit, but also almost to unlock the seal Agares magic bottle! Almost brewing disaster, once the successful release of Agares, then want to accept him... Difficult! Therefore, Jiangning nest with a belly of fire, constantly torture Agares! "I underestimate you, little wizard... Ho ho, I didn''t expect you to wake up from my fantasy! But, what can you do with me, ha ha ha! You can''t kill the devil! Ha ha ha ha... Ah! " Agarez grinned blatantly. Jiangning''s expression, in the light of the background, gloomy like ink! No matter who has been fooled for nothing, it is impossible not to be angry! What''s more Therefore, after hearing agarez''s ridicule, that torments his electric light to be more intense! "From today on, I''ll torture you once in the morning, in the middle of the night! I''ll see how hard you devil are Coldly dropped this sentence, Jiangning turned and left here! In addition, the seal of agarez will be greatly thickened. Jiangning''s heart is very heavy at present. Anyone who has been cheated twice in a short period of time will not feel better! What''s more, this time I was fooled by people unconsciously. This feeling is the most frustrating. "I need to strengthen the strength to fight against the mirage, but also need something that can control the mirage!" In a short period of time, Jiangning was deeply impressed by two lessons. Therefore, he needs similar items for training or defense. He had no experience of fighting against illusions. As a result, there was a big hole in his mind. Even if it is the level 4 wizard''s realm, there is not much practice. Moreover, when Jiangning was very early, he clearly felt that his realm and strength seemed to have been fixed. There is no sense of growth at all, and there is no sense of this. Especially after experiencing two dreamlands, this feeling told him by himself made Jiangning firmly believe this. If we can not overcome these hidden dangers, then our own realm will stop at the realm of level 4 wizard! Although the wizard system, unlike the immortal system, needs the corresponding spiritual realm and other requirements. But it''s not absolute. It''s better to say that level 4 is better than level 5. Of course, this is just Jiangning''s guess. In fact, even if he is a level 4 wizard, he has not thoroughly understood it. This is the defect brought by tutor''s teaching and self exploration! However, there is nothing we can do about it. There are always gains and losses! Now that we have found the existing defects, we can only try our best to make up for them. ¡­¡­ Oh, yes! Think of here, Jiangning is suddenly in the mind of a flash, he thought of a way! In other words, this method is derived from novels. In the novel, there is a special artifact called soul defense artifact! As the name suggests, this thing is specially used to protect the soul of the user! Although I don''t know if it''s helpful for mirage, let''s experiment with the results! It''s Jiangning''s character to do what he thinks. He plunged into the laboratory and began to analyze the specific feasibility method. Because this method only exists in fantasy, whether it can succeed or not is still unknown. Moreover, he did not know the specific refining methods, so everything was groping forward. Well, it takes a lot of time and energy. ¡­¡­ However, thinking is one thing, and specific operation is another! After several experiments, Jiangning reluctantly gave up this method. This possibility is very low, and there is no way to analyze the specific implementation and operation steps. "There are too many missing materials, and there is no specific method and step at all!" Jiangning is very helpless, this is no way to do things, such as this kind of knowledge involving the soul, it is impossible to ask the author to write in detail. Moreover, he couldn''t make it clear about the cognition of the soul, and he couldn''t record it in books. This kind of cognitive feeling is quite wonderful. If you understand it, you will understand it. However, you can''t describe it in words. It seems that when it comes to the rules and rules of the world, no word in the world can write it down. No matter how magical the words are, they are all like this. It suddenly occurred to Jiangning. If you think about it carefully, isn''t that the way it is? Let alone the rules, there are a lot of knowledge he has not understood. The books above are very detailed, but he just can''t understand them. If you only read books and materials, you can become a wizard above level 4, then level 4 wizard is too cheap. In fact, Jiangning can''t believe it in retrospect. Because, in the process of his promotion to level 4 wizard, he was very lucky! Fortunately, other witches will be jealous. Jiangning has a deep understanding of this in the future. What he lacks at present is practical experience. He lacks a qualified tutor, one with rich experience to guide him. He lacks these, but these housekeepers don''t have them. His "setting" seems to be a deliberate inheritance. Then, try your best to assist the level 4 wizard in his previous apprenticeship. Once the apprenticeship is over, the housekeeper does not have the ability to guide the level 4 wizard or above. What''s more, Jiangning is now aware that it seems that the powerful existence left behind at the beginning. I don''t want my heirs to be able to upgrade safely in the lower world! This can be seen from the fact that he left the guidance of apprenticeship, while the guidance of level 4 wizard or above did not. Therefore, Jiangning now has less and less interaction with housekeeper, because he can''t help himself. And the problem that oneself encounters, even if said to him, he also cannot say a few directive suggestions! That''s because his "setting" is here. He doesn''t have the knowledge or experience. Moreover, the housekeeper always intentionally or unintentionally encourages himself to go to the higher world or universe. Where the strong gather, it is effective for him to go there. However, it''s also very dangerous. In addition, he has no backstage and backer, and even no instructor. Therefore, Jiangning never went. Why rush to a more dangerous world when you can safely stay in the "novice village"? Even if the world is of great help to itself, this is not the reason why Jiangning has to go. Moreover, he has his own plan, which has been implemented since he has his own small world. Moreover, Jiangning almost 70% of the grasp of success! This success rate is not low, in fact, even if only half of the grasp, Jiangning will carry out this big plan. Crazy big plan, because once successful, he will have enough confidence to go to a broader world! But, now of oneself, still safe in lower bound stay! This is because although Jiangning now has the power to pursue the strong, its mentality is still a little bit worse! Cautious, persecuted patients with late paranoia. This mentality may be in the eyes of others, not suitable to become strong! However, Jiangning''s own evaluation of their own mentality, but that such a character is most suitable for the wizard! Only careful, step by step, can we live. Once alive, the future is full of infinite possibilities! He doesn''t think he is the protagonist, even if he gets the weight to travel through the world, he doesn''t think so! Be careful, it''s not a big mistake! No ability, but also everywhere to wave, that is not the mentality of the strong, that is called stupid! Chapter 304 As for the idea of soul defense, Jiangning can only stay on paper documents at present. Lack of relevant information, everything exists in fantasy. In addition, Jiangning''s research on soul is still too little; The essence of the soul is extremely profound, involving the essence of all things in the universe, although the soul is very weak at the beginning. However, even so, the weak soul contains the wisdom of containing the universe. It''s just, it''s very difficult, it''s hard to imagine. Let''s put it this way, Jiangning''s current research on the soul. Even the skin has not been touched, a lot of cognitive stay in the most superficial level, and all the cognitive, specious. It''s too fanciful to just rely on this cognition to make a treasure that can protect the soul. ¡­¡­ After half a day''s analysis, Jiangning can only give up this too unrealistic idea at present. He is just a little wizard, all this is far away from him. It''s so far away that even if it takes a lifetime, we can''t know all about it. It''s still a long way to go! Although he has nothing to do with the study of the soul. But Jiangning also knows that this research itself is a matter of perseverance. Maybe one day he suddenly understood, maybe exhausted endless time, also can''t start. Everything, also pay attention to a chance. However, Jiangning has enough methods for him to practice and learn from the dreamland. ¡­¡­ As for dreamland, Jiangning can be roughly divided into several categories, according to what he has learned and understood. The first is the illusion that acts on the naked eye. This kind of illusion is very superficial and easy to get rid of. Because it just puzzles your eyes, just like a mirage, you still have a certain ability to recognize illusions. Second, the upgraded version of mirage. This kind of dreamland can already confuse your senses, let the false things that don''t exist, let you think they are real. It''s hard to break away from this illusion, but it''s also easy. Agarez''s dreamland is just like this. In the end, it was Jiangning who saw through the false side and broke away from this dreamland. Otherwise, the situation at that time was not optimistic. The last one, that is, the third one, was induced by Jiangning after careful consideration and even because of his own experience. That is, to confuse the soul! As the name suggests, this dreamland not only puzzles your body, but also your soul. What''s more, whatever happens in this dreamland will eventually affect your body. For example, this is the type of fantasy dominated by the ring of the devil. In the dreamland, the ring of the devil incarnates part of the power of hell. Moreover, unlike the hell in Constantine''s world, this hell "embodied" by the ring of the devil is undoubtedly very powerful. Even Jiangning is guessing whether hell is in the endless world with countless projections? This is just a guess in Jiangning''s mind. Whether it is true or not remains to be verified by him in the future. However, the mirage of the ring of the devil not only brings the projection of hell, but also carries a trace of the power of hell. In front of the power of a complete big world, Jiangning''s power is as small as a mole ant. If it wasn''t for the sudden effect of the wisdom ring on his hand, which forced him to wake up, the final result would be that Jiangning would become a member of the devil under the erosion of hell power. Therefore, this kind of dreamland is classified as the most dangerous by Jiangning. Because, in this kind of illusion, what happens will be reflected in the ontology. If the subject doesn''t wake up, he will fall into the illusion and can''t get rid of it. Even now, in retrospect, Jiangning still felt the tremors in his heart. The experience at that time was really terrible. Terrible to even now recall the experience at that time, the cold sweat on the body will keep pouring out. Not to mention, he experienced two illusions in a few days. From this, we can see how great his defects are. Therefore, it is imperative to overcome our own shortcomings. Moreover, taking advantage of this period of time, Jiangning also plans to sort out all the knowledge he has learned. He was born in the wild road, although has a complete inheritance system, but has not experienced the tutor''s words and deeds. He still makes mistakes on many common sense issues, and he doesn''t have enough experience on many things. Therefore, it is imperative to study with the same level of wizard. However, many things, the wizard''s system has long been in decline. What can help him is very little and limited. However, Jiangning does not want to pass away too early in the high-level world. He still has many plans that are not perfect. The grand plan in his heart is the fundamental purpose of his constant travel to different worlds, because this plan is enough to change his nature. Let him from a small level 4 wizard, to a new height. ¡­¡­ Moreover, Jiangning has come up with a very good way to deal with the mental fragility. When he was promoted to level 4 wizard, he got a total of two gifted spells. One of them is a talent spell that he seldom uses! It''s called Shadow hell. This spell can put all the dark side of the heart into it, and it will also strengthen all the negative emotions of the dark. And, form the monster of darkness and terror. Jiangning also explored this strange talent magic, it is like a strange alien space, hidden in the dark corner of his heart. Usually, stay honest and absorb some dark negative emotions. Therefore, the power of this spell is growing all the time. So far, Jiangning is not clear about its power. Jiangning''s purpose, or to exercise his ability to fight against mirage, should be found in this spell. ¡­¡­ He closed his eyes slightly, the black fog around his body filled with, these black fog one by one constantly twisted, like the tentacles of unknown monsters. The dark atmosphere permeates the whole world in an instant and sets off the warm room like hell. The next moment, I saw him open his eyes, and then walk in without hesitation. Later, Jiangning felt as if he had passed through time and space. Through a dark tunnel, came to a strange place! The world here is completely wrapped in darkness. In the sky, there is a bright moon, which brings a little light to the dark world. Jiangning knew that it was the projection of the bright side of his heart. Then I saw Jiangning make a very shocked move. He took the initiative to close his memory. Before sealing, he set a general plan for the dark world. Later, he left some equipment and realistic horses for himself, and then sealed his memory with ease. In order to improve their own spiritual loopholes, in order to make up for their own shortcomings, resolutely in this near self abuse way and method, temper themselves! In order to further perfect and powerful! ¡­¡­ Chapter 305 My name is Jiangning. This is my name. I am an orphan. I have no parents and I have no name. When I was found by the teacher, I was looking for the garbage can, trying to find some poor rotten black bread like stone. Happily, I met my teacher, an old demon hunter. I didn''t know his name. He didn''t say it and I didn''t ask. When he gave me a piece of soft white bread, I followed him. For the next eight years, I practiced hard every day, learning all kinds of magic knowledge, herbal medicine knowledge, plus a small amount of magic knowledge and fencing knowledge. After hard study, I am qualified! On that day I received a gift, a special sword! A good sword made of Wurz steel, secret silver and copper of the moon! Well, with the spirit style, it''s a very elegant and beautiful sword! It is said that it has a very effective restraint effect when killing demons. That day was the day when I left school, and it was also the day when I formally separated from my teacher. I don''t know where the teacher went, and he didn''t take the initiative to tell me. Familiar with the teacher''s temperament, I know that it''s useless for you to ask what the teacher doesn''t want to say. I was on my way alone. No, I was on my way with my only horse. I don''t have much salute, besides some information, tents and potions, I don''t have much personal property. In this way, I left the valley where I lived and studied for eight years, and formally traveled on the mainland. ¡­¡­ No one can tell how the darkness came to be like this; However, one day in the record, the sudden black fog swept here, and then the eternal darkness came. Along with the darkness, there are endless kinds of demons. They are different in strength and rank. But they have a common characteristic, that is, bloody and cruel! More terrible than any creature, bloodthirsty, and they are always hidden in the dark fog, attacking creatures everywhere, especially humans. According to ancient records, when demons first came, they easily destroyed a country. It was a powerful empire, said to have more than 100000 powerful troops. However, it was such a powerful kingdom of knights that the land empire could not resist the attack of these demons for a long time, and then it was completely occupied. The collapse of a powerful empire made the mainland shake. Countless kingdoms and several powerful empires began to unite to resist the attack of demons. However, the result is a continuous human fiasco! We don''t know much about demons, and we don''t know what their weaknesses are. In the face of the unknown enemy, the defeat of the human offensive is unbearable. With the fall of countless towns and regional cities, the surviving human beings had to retreat one after another to more remote places. After hundreds of years of dark age, the sages of the human world, with great wisdom, have found new strength from this change. They invent new professions through potions and elements that float in the air all the time! And, after hundreds of years of research, from a variety of minerals, plants found to be able to effectively control the magic things. However, in the face of the attack of demons, human beings are still the weak side. But with the existence of demon hunters, human beings at least have a certain ability to fight back! However, the number of demon hunters is too small, and the human beings who have the talent to become demon hunters are still very few. Most of them are still ordinary people who have no effect on magic things. At this time, a group of visitors came here. They are a group of elves, goblins, dwarves, druids and other races! Their arrival brings new knowledge and new power! However, they are still threatened by demons. In order to survive in space, for the reproduction of future generations, dozens of races began to unite! Working together to study new knowledge, new professional system and fight against endless demons. As a result, wizard was born, warlock was born, Druid was born, crazy warrior and other professions were born one after another. Although compared with demons, humans still can not take advantage, but at least I have a certain self-protection ability! We, human beings, are no longer the one to be slaughtered. ¡­¡­ Until a thousand years later, all kinds of occupations have been fully improved through time training! More and more powerful weapons, potions, magic and other knowledge, one after another bring forth new ones! Mankind and other races began to counterattack and gradually recovered the lost land! Will be far away from the demons, but even so, the number of demons is still very large! After the threat ended, the civil war began. The outbreak of civil war threatened the survival and security of all races. No matter human beings, elves, goblins, dwarves and so on, they will suffer great losses in this civil war that affects dozens of races. Many professionals took part in the war one after another, but in the end, they were fiercely attacked by the demons. Although the demons were eventually expelled by various races, their vitality was greatly damaged, and they were no longer prosperous! Aware of the danger of their own extermination, each race abandoned the past and compromised with each other. In the end, Twelve Kingdoms, three empires and 28 principalities appeared in the mainland! The three empires, namely, the Nehru empire of mankind, the spirit Empire and the dwarf Empire, are in full swing! Under these three empires, the three races established four kingdoms respectively, and together they formed Twelve Kingdoms. Among the remaining 28 principalities, each of the three races established one. The remaining 25 principalities were founded by other races. The situation on the mainland is now completely clear! However, the light of the sun has not come for a thousand years. All kinds of crops, after the natural disaster, seem to have mutated. Their growth depends on the bright moon in the sky. The only source of light in the world, but the moon is cold, so the whole continent is covered with cold! However, the change of natural disasters has also made countless organisms mutate. Now we have adapted to this change. Moreover, the original dozens of races, in the study of joint efforts, developed a special bright channel. They named it "the eye of light." it is said that this special alchemy device will absorb endless light and ubiquitous elements of fire. Then, release the warm light and feed back each life. But even so, it doesn''t help. There are too many lives, too many towns, and too many remote villages. Not everyone has the financial and material resources to build a bright eye! So, in the wild is still surrounded by cold! ¡­¡­ And I, after three years of travel, have grown up a lot. However, in my body, also covered by a variety of scars! The most serious is the scar on the abdomen! It was when I was fighting with a dark saber toothed tiger, I was scratched by its paw. The situation was very dangerous at that time. Almost broke my gut, I nearly died! Fortunately, I have a life-saving medicine, otherwise I would have been killed at that time! After I recovered, I came to a new town! There, a tower of light was built to place the eye of light! I felt the warmth of a long time ago, but the town was threatened by demons, so I accepted the mayor''s entrustment. That''s a considerable amount of money, enough for me to spend some time, smoke marijuana, hang out with beautiful prostitutes, drink until I don''t wake up ¡­¡­ Patta! Patta! The firewood collected is very heavy and difficult to burn, but this problem is not difficult in the eyes of demon hunters. As long as you activate the ubiquitous fire element, you can easily light the wet wood. Jiangning folded up his black robes, even sitting in a warm and spacious tent, but also to light a campfire. Otherwise, the ubiquitous chill will make you unable to sleep at night! Although the body has changed, but to maintain a good sleep will also help the next battle! okay? Listen, the damned devil is coming Bang! Chapter 306 The sword, which can be carried at any time, comes out suddenly. Then, Jiangning''s body rushed out, turned a somersault on the ground, and then quickly got up. The sword is across the chest, watching the huge Tauren monster on guard. "Roar!" Tauren monster, nearly four meters tall, humanoid body, huge Tauren. In particular, the huge stone axe in hand is extremely powerful. "Bull devil!" Jiangning''s expression is very dignified. His travels over the years have made him very clear about the difficulty of this kind of rough skinned monster. "Moo!" The ox devil''s angry roar, huge roar, will be tied to one side of the tree next to the horse scream constantly. Looking at it, the attention of the ox demon was attracted by the roar of the horses, and Jiangning''s face changed greatly. Without horses, the rest of the journey was enough for him. Therefore, the war horse must not lose. He quickly took out a bottle of medicine from his pocket and quickly swallowed it. Then he saw that his whole temperament had changed dramatically. All over the body, gushing out a red light! At the moment when the medicine worked, the body, which had been somewhat thin, began to swell. Muscle mass, constantly emerge, the clothes on the body, support as if about to crack. Step on the ground, the whole person like a shell, rushed out. In succession, several pedaling movements follow the body of the ox demon and soar into the air. The sharp sword in his hand stabbed the cow demon''s neck fiercely. "Moo!" The ox devil let out a painful cry, and his neck gushed out like wine that had broken the barrel. The blood is constantly spilled, two strong arms are constantly waving to the human standing on his head. Seeing this, Jiangning drew out his sword and fell on the back of the ox demon. Then, the legs kick hard to the ox demon! The amazing thing happened. The tall and strong ox demon was kicked to the ground by a small human. With a bang, his tall body fell to the ground. Regardless of the pain, Jiangning pushed his legs to the ground again, and his whole body flew out like an arrow. Facing the eyes of the ox demon, he stabbed it hard. Poof! Big stream of scarlet blood, splashed all over the body, from head to foot, are stinking blood and white brain! The bull devil only had time to make a roar of grief and indignation, and soon he died completely. "Hoo! Whoo! Hoo "Ah The side effects of the drug began to attack, and Jiangning''s body was constantly shaking and spasmodic. All over the body, the tendons are constantly protruding, the sweat is constantly pouring out, the muscles are constantly twitching, obviously suffering from unimaginable pain. The pain lasted about ten minutes before it began to subside. However, Jiangning''s body is very weak, the pain is completely unable to make strength. However, he has to force himself to stand up and leave here as soon as possible. Because the smell of blood will attract a lot of demons. Forced to support the body to go to the war horse, the reins off, and quickly tidy up the collapsed tent. Looking at the scattered furniture, tables, chairs and beds in the tent, he shook his head with a bitter smile. "Later, some will clean up!" He sighed a little. Then he raised his sword to the neck of the ox demon and cut it down. Take the head of the ox devil away, to any country, any city, you can rely on the head of the devil, in exchange for money! What''s more, his loss just now is more than that! He didn''t have much of that precious potion. There were only three. However, one bottle was used just now, and there are still two bottles left. Although the side effects are very serious, the practicability of the medicine is excellent. Can let a thin person, in just a few minutes, get hundreds of times the power increase. This potion is specially designed to deal with those rough skinned and powerful demons. He quickly tied the huge ox''s head to one side of the horse, turned over and got on the horse, endured the pain, shook the reins, and the horse knew human nature very well. He immediately walked along the path in the mountains and ran towards the distance. Jiangning had not gone far before he heard the roar of demons coming from behind him. Looking back, I found that the place I stayed just now was occupied by many kinds of demons! Moreover, they are extremely difficult to deal with! In the face of such a demon, even he has to run for his life. ¡­¡­ "Damn it, it''s not a good start! It''s a waste of my precious potion when I meet the bull devil Next to a new river valley, Jiangning set up camp again, packed up the scattered furniture and articles in the tent, and began to tidy up his dimensional bags. Space objects are very popular and well developed in this world. People can put a house in a small tent! Even some mages can build plantations and houses in the permanent space, and hide them in the endless space. Compared with those high-end space items, this tent in Jiangning is the most shabby. But that''s what his career is. Living in no fixed place, wandering around, accepting Commission everywhere to earn commission! Buy things you need and herbs, and then spend the rest of your money on bars and prostitutes. It''s useless for them to save money, because they can''t guarantee that they will die outside one day, so it''s meaningless to have more money. The only truth is to enjoy in time. ¡­¡­ "When I finish the Commission, I must get more commission, or I will lose a lot!" Looking at the sky, which is always night, and the moon, Jiangning said in his heart. The world, after thousands of years of changes, has already had a set of adaptive survival changes. In the night, whether it is people or animals, vision is extremely developed, can see everything in the night without obstacles. And no matter what kind of plants, have evolved a unique luminous system. This also includes crops, ornamental plants and various economic crops. Basically, they are interdependent and symbiotic. So, if you go to the countryside, there will be a crop associated with some other luminous plants. Crops will absorb the light source of these companion plants, but also feed back a special substance to their companion plants. Therefore, even the eternal night world is not much different from the day in the wild. There is also a distinction between day and night. During the "day", there are all kinds of luminous plants, which can emit soft but not dazzling light, illuminating the whole world. At night, these plants will fall asleep. On the contrary, their companion plants, those enjoying the light of the whole day, will send out a faint light source and give back to these plants as the sun. ¡­¡­ Even so, people in this world are still nostalgic for the bright world thousands of years ago. The beautiful world before the natural disaster! Therefore, about the world thousands of years ago, how it was and how charming it was. In this world, we are enjoying an enduring market. Whether it''s fiction, drama, etc., as long as there are scripts with themes thousands of years ago, they will be strongly welcomed! Whether it''s noble or civilian, it''s like this! Chapter 307 Demon hunters, even in the safest places, are always on guard. Due to the change of natural disasters, this originally peaceful and detailed world has long been surrounded by all kinds of ferocious demons. Therefore, even in the city, there are soldiers patrolling everywhere, and some witches guarding the city are on guard all the time. Cities are like this, not to mention the more dangerous wild? Just a battle with the ox demon, Jiangning is now physically and mentally tired, tired constantly pour on the heart. But even so, he went to the river with a strong spirit. Clean your body, that dirty smell of blood. He took off his black robe and leather armor, took his sword, went to the river, and kept splashing water on him. And take out a little bit of soap, in the body constantly wipe, this soap is special, can effectively clear the bloody smell of magic. Jiangning did not ignore the residual blood floating in the river. Instead, take out a bottle of medicine and drop a few drops on the river. Then, the residual blood quickly disappeared under the decomposition of the drug. As for the robes and leather armor, there is no need for special cleaning because they are permanently cleaned. Fast and alert to wash the body, Jiangning to put on good clothes, the world''s night, below zero centigrade is a very common thing. Even during the day, the temperature will never exceed 20 degrees Celsius. Only in some cities with the tower of light installed, the temperature can rise to more than 25 degrees centigrade, while in the rest of the cities, the temperature is below zero, more than ten or dozens of degrees below zero. And in some extreme areas, below zero Baidu can be found everywhere. However, in addition to magic objects, wizards wearing magic equipment or blessing magic and all kinds of professionals who can stay for a short time, there is a forbidden zone for life. ¡­¡­ After taking a bath, Jiangning took out a bottle of perfume for men and sprinkled a little bit on it. He has a heavy habit of cleanliness, which is a strange habit that he has developed in recent years. Even if he washed his body clean, he would still feel the bloody smell from the tip of his nose. Therefore, every time after killing the monster, he will spray a little perfume on his body. In addition, he took out a glass bottle filled with glittering dust like pearl powder. Pour some and draw a circle along the tent. This dust is called Stardust! Can effectively isolate the human breath, but also to a certain extent to confuse the demons, so that they can not find. With all these preparations, Jiangning returned to the tent. Lying in a clean and soft bed, Jiangning sighed with the foresight of his predecessors! If he didn''t develop such portable space equipment, he would have to sleep in the wild. That kind of taste, absolutely not good! Now, he can lie on the soft bed, covered with warm and light goose down quilt, these are the results of the efforts of those sages! Looking at the burning campfire, I felt tired. My eyes closed slightly and I fell asleep. ¡­¡­ The next day, when Meimei got up, Jiangning lifted the quilt and went out with a sword. He looked at the "transparent" world and carefully examined the surroundings of the camp. Fortunately, there were no demons here last night. The horses are safe and sound. At the moment, they are nibbling on the carefree grass. Go back to the tent and prepare breakfast for yourself; Demon hunter''s occupation is very dangerous. It''s a dangerous occupation with the head pinned on the belt. However, this is also a high income career! Every time the mission, will get a lot of gold! Therefore, demon hunters often don''t treat themselves badly in life. Although they live well, they are still poor. They don''t know what a balance is and they don''t save money. Apart from the necessities, potions and other things, the rest of the money is spent on drugs, alcohol and prostitutes. ¡­¡­ "Well, torrell city?" Looking at the parchment scroll in hand, the paper in this world is very expensive, and the output of fine white paper is very small. Only witches, college students, a few aristocrats and royalty can use it. Most people use paper, or use parchment, kraft paper and so on. But even so, more than 90% of people can''t afford the luxury of paper. On this parchment, it is written that his commission is to investigate a case of strange death. The location is this city called torrell. The scale of the city is not large, but because it is located in the main traffic road, the trade is developed. Boats and caravans from south to North will go to different parts of the world. It is reasonable to say that the scale of the city should be very big! However, although the location of the city is important, it is surrounded by mountains. The terrain is so bad that it is difficult to build a large-scale city. Even so, the prosperity of the city is well-known. "What''s wrong? The reason for the investigation is also wrong!" Originally in the mayor there received the task, but the mysterious mayor gave himself a scroll, and to leave the town to open. Who knows, Jiangning is in another city! Therefore, he wanted to see what the mayor''s reason was. Not everyone could play with professionals. ¡­¡­ "Dear demon hunter, I apologize to you! The location of the mission has changed. Please go to torrell. There are some problems in my family. I don''t know exactly what happened, so I can only find a demon hunter to help me investigate. Please rest assured that the Commission will absolutely satisfy you! When you get to the place, please look for... " Wordless put away the scroll, although the heart is very unhappy, but look at the face of money on a run! Anyway, I heard that the city is very famous and has developed trade, so I can find some strange things. And... He''s been traveling for a long time... He''s very angry! ¡­¡­ "Drive!" He turned over and got on the horse, kicked the horse in the belly, and the horse started to move, and immediately ran to the far road. Along the way, Jiangning encountered a lot of caravans. They were fully armed and carefully escorted on both sides of the caravans to the common trading city. Hearing the sound of horse''s hooves in the distance, the caravan guards looked back on guard. When they saw the head of the ox demon hanging on one side of Jiangning''s horse, they all stepped back and let Jiangning pass first. However, the boss of the caravan stopped Jiangning, invited him to escort him to torrell, the Trade City, and said he would pay him a commission. I can''t live with anyone, but I can''t live with money. Jiangning agreed very happily, negotiated the price of the Commission, and then went to torrell with the caravan. Along the way, the powerful demons did not encounter, encountered several waves of demons. There is no need for the escorts of the caravan to turn over, dismount, and greet these low-level demons with their swords. The combination of swordsmanship and magic can easily solve these problems. Under the grateful eyes of the caravan owner, the caravan continued to move forward towards torrell, the city of trade. After three days on the road, people can see the famous trade capital torrell from a distance! "It''s spectacular and prosperous!" Jiangning sighed with emotion. After hearing this, the owner of the caravan pointed to the scene that the boats were constantly shuttling and the caravan was constantly going back and forth: "the name of the city of trade is not an empty name. In fact, this is far from the peak. At that time, you will find that you can''t find accommodation in this city at all. Whether it''s a hotel or a brothel, it''s full. " "That''s really something to see!" Jiangning is looking forward to it. When the caravan owner saw torrell, he paid the Commission. Then Jiangning bid farewell to the caravan and rode towards the city! Chapter 308 ¡­¡­ Da... Da... Da The horse''s hooves trampled on the clean road paved with bluestone, making a clear sound. Neat stone road, not like other city roads, full of filth, clean and extremely beautiful. "Hello, where''s the sheriff?" Jiangning casually asked the soldier who was guarding the gate. The soldier raised his head impatiently. When he saw Jiangning''s dress and the ox devil''s head hanging on one side of the horse, his attitude immediately reversed. "Your honor, sheriff, you are in Room 305 of villa area on the left side of Cross Star Street ahead!" "Oh, thank you!" Light said a, gently shake the reins, over the respectful soldiers, he did not line up, then straight into the city. This is one of the privileges of professionals. You don''t need to pay the entrance fee or wait in line to enter any city. And when you buy something, you can enjoy a certain discount in theory. "How prosperous it is Jiangning praised. The city of trade is worthy of its name. The layout of the whole city is perfect! Probably because clearly aware of their own limitations, the layout of the city, the rational use of all the space. On all kinds of gentle slopes, many exquisite buildings have been built, whether it is official office space. Commercial area, civil area, trade area and even the famous brothel area are well planned. Moreover, all over the city, there are extremely beautiful plants and trees. These plants shine all the time! It not only brings light to the city, but also adds beauty. Moreover, in the center of the city stands a tower hundreds of meters high. Above, there is the eye of light! At the moment, is toward the four directions, spreading the white light. Jiangning looked up and saw an invisible border over the whole city! This boundary not only protects the city from the invasion of demons and cold erosion, but also gathers the appropriate temperature in the city. Not to let the precious light and warmth, waste to the outside world. On the street, the prosperity is incomparable, people come and go, everywhere are pedestrians and businessmen from other places. Of course, there are professionals like him. Jiangning rode on a horse and walked slowly towards the villa area of Cross Star Street. He doesn''t need to dismount, which is also the privilege of professionals! No one is allowed to ride in the city except the nobles. Even before we get close to the gate, we must dismount! Otherwise, a very severe fine will be imposed. Therefore, to be able to ride into the city is not only a noble but also a professional. They looked at Jiangning with awe, and when they looked at the head of the ox demon beside the horse, their eyes were mixed with respect, and they gave way one after another, giving way to the road actively. Because the world is harmed by demons, the lives of ordinary people are violated every moment, so ordinary people have great respect for the existence of professionals. This is also true of the ruling class in every country. But professionals cannot interfere in the administration of a country. This is also a matter of conflict between the ruling class. In fact, since a special event happened, the ruling class signed a contract with the professionals. The professional shall not interfere with the secular, and the secular shall not interfere with the professional. Both sides abide by each other''s laws. Professionals are responsible for protecting the city and expelling Warcraft. The secular world, on the other hand, provides necessary support, material support and some privileges. Jiangning didn''t understand what had happened. But this matter is not recorded in the book. In a word, both sides never mentioned this matter. However, this does not affect the status and privileges of professionals. Moreover, in terms of identity, every professional is an aristocrat. Although, they do not match the noble status of the work, but in some ways, any country will give preferential treatment to professionals. After all, a large number of unimaginable demons still need professionals to clean up. ¡­¡­ Along the bustling Cross Star Street, Jiangning is finally enjoying the tip of the iceberg of this trade city. Very prosperous, let you use language difficult to describe the situation. In a word, the prosperity here, you can think of things here. What you can''t imagine is also here! Moreover, quantity and quality are beyond your imagination. After a tour, Jiangning drove his horse to the villa area. He needs to get rid of the booty hanging on the horse and return it to real money. Then, in a good taste, the charm of the city of trade. In any country, whether it''s a human country, a spirit country or a dwarf country! Professionals hunt demons outside. As long as they get part of the demons, they can exchange money in any city. This is also the common welfare of human beings, elves, dwarves and other races for professionals. In other words, even if you don''t receive a commission in any city. However, as long as you hunt powerful demons, you can go to any city to exchange money with a part of the demons'' body. Of course, except for the weak magic! Naturally, the army is responsible for clearing those demons regularly. The real threat to all races is the powerful demons. Therefore, various countries formulate this policy, that is, to encourage professionals to work hard to kill all kinds of powerful demons. Only by clearing away these powerful demons, can they maintain their rule with ease. Otherwise, once the powerful demons lead countless low-level demons to attack the city, the loss is almost irreparable. ¡­¡­ "Woo!" Coming to the villa area, Jiangning turned over and dismounted, leading the reins toward the gate. The soldiers guarding the gate immediately watched him with vigilance. When Jiangning arrived, the soldiers immediately questioned him. "Please stop, this is the noble area... Er..." the soldier''s interrogation suddenly stopped. When he saw Jiangning turn over and reveal the demon head hanging on the side of the horse, his attitude immediately changed. "I''ve come to the sheriff here to get what I deserve!" Jiangning light said. The soldier guarding the gate immediately replied, "please wait a moment, powerful demon hunter! I''ll inform you right away! " With that, the soldier immediately went in and walked towards one of the villas. "Please sit down and wait!" Another soldier brought a stool and a cup of tea! Professional status and the necessity of existence, so that professionals can freely enter and leave any city. And, enjoy privileges in many things, such as meeting the nobility, career priority, trading goods is also career priority! Before long, he saw a middle-aged man with a big belly and dressed as a sheriff come out. Far away, Jiangning clearly saw the Philistine smile on the other side''s fat face. "Oh, what a rare guest! Dear demon hunter! I''m Sheriff of torrell. I''m Bobbie! Nice to meet you for the first time! " Jiangning nodded slightly, turned over to reveal the head of the ox demon hanging on the horse, and said, "according to the laws of the Empire and international law, I am here to get my due reward!" "Of course, of course!" Bobbie laughs. "Oh, level five monster, Bull Demon! Well, the skin is rough and the flesh is thick. It''s very difficult and hard to deal with! According to the price set by the Empire and international law, it''s worth 3000 gold pieces! " "Three thousand?" Jiangning frowned discontentedly and looked at him with a bad look: "I remember that the price of cattle demon is not this number! Its price should be in the four thousand gold coins. " Boby said with a smile, "Dear demon hunter, maybe you haven''t been to the city for a long time." "What''s the matter?" "The Empire has recently changed the prices of some magic objects, and correspondingly other countries have also changed the prices of corresponding magic objects. I''m just a little sheriff, and I don''t know the specific reason. But that''s the price set by the Empire. I don''t dare to deceive professionals in such a matter! " "Damn, which idiot put forward the suggestion in the end!" Jiangning cursed angrily. "I don''t know the details," said boby with an embarrassed smile. Please understand... " "Hum!" Jiangning was discontented and said with a black face, "forget it, give me the money quickly!" "Yes, yes!" Boby then took out a checkbook from his dimensional pocket, wrote down the specific amount on it, tore it off and handed it to Jiangning: "the nearest goblin bank is in the middle of North Cross Street, where you can exchange gold coins!" After receiving the check, Jiangning didn''t look at Constable boby, who lost a thousand Duffle coins without paying tax for no reason. I''m afraid no one will be in a good mood! With a black face and the head of the ox still on the ground, Jiangning turned over and rode to the North Cross Star Street. He is very tired now, and he has spent several days on horseback in a row. At night, he sleeps out in the wilderness. He didn''t have a good rest at all. He is eager to have a rest now. "Drive!" As soon as he kicked the horse''s belly, the horse hissed. The front kick was raised and he kicked in the air for a few times. Then, according to the road signs, Jiangning drove the horse to the North Cross Star Street. There is the world famous goblin bank. There, we accept cash storage and exchange business from all over the world. Influence, all over the world. Just, because of the greed for money, goblins are only interested in charming money. Besides, I didn''t seem to be very interested in other things, and I didn''t build my own country. However, their race is distributed in the whole continent, and they can be seen in the major cities of various countries, as well as the banks run by them. Business is booming! Chapter 309 "Woo!" The goblin bank on North Cross Street is very easy to find because they are so famous. The most prosperous street is a huge building. The splendid decoration, coupled with the pattern of gold coins, makes it clear at a glance. He got off the horse and led the horse to the bank. The gate keeper was an extremely strong and muscular Orc soldier. Goblins don''t trust humans, and most other races do. Seeing professionals coming, even the crude orcs don''t dare to make mistakes. Tie the horse to the lamp post and walk into the goblin bank. ¡­¡­ The exterior decoration and decoration style are extremely elegant, and the interior decoration is not inferior at all. The decoration is extremely luxurious, and Jiangning also feels that countless magic runes are engraved around. "Dear demon hunter, welcome to our company. What business do you want to handle?" In front of the counter, there was an old goblin with a little probe, a pair of glasses on the bridge of his nose, and his eyes were shining. Jiangning took out the check and handed it to him: "all in cash!" The goblin took the check, carefully checked the authenticity, pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose: "OK, please wait a moment." Ding Ding! The goblin finished and pressed the bell on the counter. Then Jiangning heard the sound of the mechanism opening. Then Jiangning saw the goblin put the check in a dark box, and then the dark box closed. Then, the gold coins were piled up on the counter. "Here are your 3000 th folles. Please check them!" Pushing the tray in front of Jiangning, the goblin made a please gesture. Jiangning nodded, with a special sense and keen eyes, quickly scanned the Duffle coins piled up in front of him. No more, no less, three thousand DUFFLES. "Sure!" The goblin said with a satisfied smile: "welcome to our bank next time. If you want to do some business, please patronize our bank!" "I will." "You are welcome to come again next time!" ¡­¡­ Leaving goblin bank, Jiangning rode on a horse and went straight to the business district. He has spent a lot of time traveling. He has consumed a lot of magic potions and potions, which are in urgent need of supplement. In addition, he has to customize a better set of alchemy equipment, and buy some rare minerals to prepare a special magic equipment. If you don''t work hard to enhance your strength, you can''t guarantee that it will go on smoothly when you encounter any danger next time. "The saliva of the Horned Dragon, the brain of the ogre, the bud of the Mimosa, the eyeball of the pomfret... Well, there is a lack of the tooth powder of the vampire, Amoz ore, a small amount of secret silver, the eyeball of the hundred eyed Troll... Does torrell have these things?" Jiangning was a little uncertain. It''s a good thing to say that the front few things belong to common things, but the back few things are rare things. In a chariot and horse shop, where the horses were stored, Jiangning walked alone in the business district. "Have a look, the best potion has just been picked. It''s fresh!" The dealer of magic medicine was shouting. When he saw Jiangning''s dress, his eyes lit up: "this demon hunter, come here and have a look, superior magic medicine!" Jiangning Wenyan went to his stall, looked carefully, and distinguished the quality of these potions: "the technique is very sophisticated, almost no damage to these precious potions!" The potion merchant flattered: "three generations of my family are specialized in potion business. They once spent a lot of money to learn how to pick these precious potions perfectly. This technique has been spread to me. Of course, it won''t insult this craft! " He nodded, looked at the potions on the stall, and pointed to the kinds of potions he needed: "I want three of these potions respectively. How much is the total?" "Thank you for your patronage. One and a half DUFFLES in all!" Take out two DUFFLES and give them to the merchant. The merchant then changed money, carefully wrapped the potions and handed them to Jiangning: "please keep your money and potions!" "Yes Nodding, Jiangning turned to leave here, and continued to walk toward other stalls. Since the natural disaster, although the sages have created a variety of occupations, hunting the ubiquitous demons, fighting for living space. However, with the birth of professionals, a variety of professions have also been born. And a variety of magic drugs with some special effects were born one after another. After unknown influence, ordinary plants and drugs changed. It is full of a special active ingredient, which is called magic medicine. And some of these potions are effective for ordinary people, while some of them have lethal toxins for ordinary people after mixing. Only professionals with a large amount of active ingredients can be immune to these toxins and turn them into supplements to enhance their own strength. However, the professionals will regularly clean up the toxins in their lower body, otherwise the accumulation over the years, even the extraordinary professionals will be hurt. ¡­¡­ Later, Jiangning found what he needed at several other magic medicine stalls. He also inquired where he could buy the precious minerals he wanted and the body tissues of the monster. The businessmen told Jiangning that there was a business firm in the city to run such an industry. Only when you go to this business can you buy the kinds of things he needs. Those who help themselves, even the arrogant professionals, will also sincerely thank you. Thanks to the merchants, Jiangning went to a large business named alchemy house in the downtown area of the business district. If you listen to the name, you may misunderstand that the main business of this firm is alchemy. However, this large business is not only doing this business. In fact, they are very powerful. Listen to the businessmen. They are involved in a wide range of businesses, ranging from all kinds of strange potions, minerals and the body tissues of magical objects to ordinary department stores and slaves. The power is very powerful. Within the Empire, there are some influential relationships. As soon as you enter this business which looks a little like a manor structure, a hot and charming fairy beauty comes to receive you: "welcome, demon hunter. What can I do for you?" "Elves have always looked down on human beings. How can you be willing to work for human beings?" Jiangning asked curiously. The fairy beauty is not business, pursed a smile: "who said I serve mankind?" ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Looking at Jiangning''s expression, the fairy beauty said with a smile: "the boss of this business is the property of a great aristocrat of the fairy empire! Moreover, our boss not only has great influence in the spirit Empire, but also has a very good relationship with the human empire! Moreover, the boss once helped the former Emperor, so the relationship between our two families is like honeymoon! " "No wonder!" "Well, what do you need, handsome demon hunter?" Jiangning said: "I need vampire''s tooth powder, Amoz ore, secret silver and the eye of the beholder troll. Do you have these things here?" "Ah, these things... What are you going to do?" After listening to Jiangning''s purchase list, the fairy beauty covered her mouth in surprise and looked at him in disbelief. Jiangning nodded: "yes, I need to use these things to make a special magic equipment!" "This equipment is taboo! According to legend, it is not allowed by God. Although its function is clear to everyone, it is not powerful. However, this legend has been circulating since ancient times... Are you sure you want to challenge this taboo topic? " "I''m sure!" "All right!" The fairy beauty stopped talking, took out the pen and paper from the counter, looked at him and said, "well, how much do you need in all?" "The tooth powder of the vampire is 20g, the Amoz ore is 2kg, the secret silver is 300g, and the eye of the beholder troll is one! How many pieces of gold do you want in all? " Jiangning said. "All right!" The fairy beauty quickly calculated, looked up and said, "a total of 1200 pieces of gold are needed. Are you a cash transaction or a check?" "Cash!" After paying the money, the fairy told the staff to take things from the warehouse. Chapter 310 "Well Struggling to get up, his arm and thigh, from the woman''s chest and thigh out. Looking back at the three sleeping beauties, she gently got up and put on her own clothes. Then he went downstairs. "The devil hunter is up. Did you feel well last night?" The procuress came face to face and asked. "Nonsense!" White her one eye, lazy to look at her more one eye, down the stairs to the table. Not long after he sat down, a waiter brought a plate of roast mutton and the corresponding spices and wine. Last night, I spent a lot of energy, and my belly protested for a long time. Therefore, shortly after the food was served, Jiangning folded the napkin cloth, raised the sharp knife and could not wait to cut the mutton. It has to be said that the craftsmanship of chefs is also the best in the top romantic places. Correspondingly, this meal and last night''s whoring money are not low! It cost him five hundred folles. And a gold coin is enough for a family of five to live happily for three months! According to the ancient records, when the world is not surrounded by darkness, a gold coin is enough for a family of five to live happily for a year! But also because of the disaster, people''s living standards have plummeted, and the grain output is much lower than that of a thousand years ago. Skilled cutting mutton, dipped in spicy spices, sent to the mouth. Chewing the mutton in the mouth, feeling the delicious taste of the mouthful. Fast and elegant solution to breakfast, with a mouthwash to clean up the mouth, then Jiangning left here. ¡­¡­ "The medwollet family... Is a resounding aristocrat of the field! The ruler of the city Jiangning rubbed his chin and thought: "it seems that this time, he will be able to do a lot of business again!" "Let me see, the contact person is... Lilith Helena medwoollet, who is still a woman..." Jiangning felt a little surprised! All aristocratic families, or ordinary families, are dominated by men! And this woman named Lilith is actually his contact, so this woman must be very important in this family! However, whatever he is, what he values is money! As long as there is money, men and women don''t care! After thinking about it, he turned over and went to the palace of the medwollet family. ¡­¡­ As a famous trading city, torrell''s ruling family, the medwoollet family, is very famous. It is said that at first, their family was just a little aristocrat. After making contributions, he was granted the title of nobility by the royal family! It''s not the so-called court nobility without fiefdoms! However, when choosing the fiefdom, the ancestor of this family, Med wuerlet, chose a wild land! At that time, no one was optimistic about the wilderness of the wilderness. In addition, there are countless demons in the wild. It can be imagined how many people were not optimistic about this family at that time. However, with his wisdom and force, medwoollet led the family members and serfs. With a few trucks of goods and materials, he came all the way to today''s torrell area. And cut down trees, build villages and towns! Then, with his extraordinary brain and human relations, he just reinvigorated them. Moreover, at that time, it was a powerful opportunity for the multi-ethnic coalition forces to launch a joint attack and expel the demons! This opportunity was seized by medwood Wright, with extraordinary force, wantonly killed and expelled a lot of demons. Won the imperial prize, population and materials. Then, seeing the situation of multi-ethnic coalition forces and professionals, they worked hard for nearly ten years to hunt demons! Drive the monster to the remote area in one fell swoop, and restore the essence of the whole continent. And torrell''s position is just included in the core scope. Although in other people''s eyes, here is still a wild land! However, in reality, this is the core of the core, in the absolute human control area. Moreover, the threat is greatly reduced due to the expulsion of demons. In addition, medwoollet discovered rare minerals and was located in the main road. With the establishment of many countries one after another, the humble town torrell has come into people''s view. Its strategic position begins to show! Therefore, businessmen and caravans want to go to other countries to do business, so torrell is an unavoidable barrier! In this way, the medwollet family and their fiefdom torrell ushered in a favorable opportunity for prosperity and revival. Together with the painstaking efforts of several generations of heirs of this family, torrell, today''s trading city, was finally formed! ¡­¡­ In front of us, this huge building complex is almost the same as a complete palace complex! Perhaps, the rumor that the Empire allowed the medwollet family to establish a country is true. Today''s medwollet family has great influence, powerful force and great wealth! The Empire''s control over it is getting smaller and smaller! Moreover, the Empire also missed a good opportunity, so that today''s medwollet family, has become a giant. It''s no longer the cautious and easy-going role. This can be seen from the continuous expansion of the family''s house in recent years. Now the house of the medwollet family is almost no different from the palace, and what is lacking is only fame! ¡­¡­ "Stop coming. This is the residence of the medwollet family. If you have nothing to do, please leave here!" When the guard soldiers saw Jiangning''s figure approaching, they issued a timely warning. It''s still because he is a professional. If he was replaced by other people, hum, these arrogant soldiers would have been rude. "I''ve accepted the assignment. I''m here to talk to my handover person!" Jiangning light said, and took out his power of attorney. The soldiers watched him warily. One of them came forward to take the scroll in Jiangning''s hand, while the others, armed with crossbows and spears, vaguely pointed at his vital body. The soldier took the scroll, opened it, glanced at it and said respectfully, "it''s Miss Lilith''s guest, dear demon hunter. Please come in and wait. I''ll inform Miss Lilith right away." "Well, speed up!" "Sure, sure!" The soldier promised, but he didn''t dare to neglect the professional. The identity of a professional is equal to that of a noble! Although there is no specific level of nobility, but from the point of view that they can ignore the nobility below the count, their lowest nobility is the count! Although there is no fiefdom, they are powerful! After the soldiers went to report, the rest of the soldiers put away their weapons and respectfully invited Jiangning into their guard room. In addition, soon the soldiers brought steaming milk tea and snacks to entertain him. Jiangning drink milk tea, a fine, praise: "ALAK area of the moon tea, good!" Then he took another sip. One side of the soldiers echoed: "it seems that you are an expert in tea!" "When I was young, I learned not only various kinds of knowledge, but also aristocratic knowledge and etiquette. In addition, I also learned other miscellaneous subjects. And tea and wine are my favorite Jiangning will be in a better mood, so explain it again. After hearing this, the soldier suddenly said, "it turns out that professionals should not only learn how to kill demons, but also learn so many things!" "Of course, professionals are also aristocrats! Then, the noble knowledge and etiquette, of course, must also learn. Otherwise, on some important occasions, don''t you want to be looked down upon? " "That''s, that''s!" Before long, a cup of tea in Jiangning was not finished, and the soldier who went to inform the police rushed over. After seeing Jiangning, he said, "Dear professional, Miss Lilith, please!" Pop! Putting down the cup, Jiangning arranged his clothes and said, "lead the way ahead!" "Yes, please follow me. Miss Lilith is enjoying the flowers in the garden!" The soldiers explained the reason for him, then went ahead and led Jiangning to the garden. Through a variety of building communities and flower beds, as well as a variety of small paths, rockery garden, finally came to a large area of the garden. There are precious plants and trees from all over the world, and witches are invited to connect the groundwater vein, dig a lake, and artificially create a beautiful river, in which all kinds of ornamental fish and aquatic organisms are cultivated. In an ornamental Pavilion, Jiangning saw a beautiful shadow with her back to her and her eyes fixed on the lake! Chapter 311 Chestnut wavy hair, long hair in the back, the front of the hair with a gorgeous gem hairpin hoop! Two ears, hanging beautiful earrings, because it is back to him, so Jiangning can not clearly see how she looks. However, according to his rich experience in reading women, this woman named Lilith must be a peerless beauty. "Miss Lilith, here comes the demon hunter!" The soldier said hello respectfully. He lowered his head and looked at his toes. He didn''t dare to look up at the beautiful shadow in front of him. As a slave, if you offend your master, you will be punished severely! He doesn''t want to lose his life because of his curiosity. In a hierarchical society, the master has the power of life and death over the slaves! Moreover, no one will gossip, this is a cruel world! Far more dangerous than the wild! "Well, you go down!" The clear and melodious voice sounds like a pearl falling from a jade plate. Coupled with the magnetic voice, it makes people feel good about it just by listening to it. "Yes, Miss Lilith!" With that, the soldier bowed his head and retreated. The slave should not turn his back on his master. After the soldiers left, Lilith would still turn around, look at the lake, and from time to time from the bowl around to grab a bait into the lake. Attracted a group of colorful, beautiful and lovely fish to compete constantly. "I heard that you come from that remote town?" Lilith asked. Jiangning eyebrows a jump, not happy way: "this and my commission have a relationship?" what do you mean? Look down on those from the countryside? "It doesn''t matter. I''ll ask." Jiangning Lilith added, "I asked old Burt to look for an experienced professional. Are you so young that you are qualified for my commission?" "Then you can try it!" Jiangning held his arms and said unhappily. "Ha ha!" Lilisi chuckled. For some reason, Jiangning was so angry that she stared at each other''s round and upturned buttocks. She wanted to strip her naked and beat her hard. "Where are your eyes looking?" Lilith''s voice was warm with anger. Jiangning mouth outlined a smile, provocative said: "beautiful things, why do you want to hide, why not show, let people appreciate?" Little sample, I can''t cure you? "You "Hum, those from small places are those from small places. They have no quality!" Lilith said scornfully. Jiangning said sarcastically: "people from small places have great abilities. Whether it''s killing demons or doing other things... They will satisfy employers." It''s not suitable for children. "You Lilith is impatient. She came from a big noble family. Her childhood education made her understand the subtle structure between men and women. She naturally understood the implied dirty jokes in Jiangning dialect. But she couldn''t refute it, which made her a little annoyed. "Hum!" I just heard her say: "I thought the professional just killed demons. I didn''t expect your mouth to be so powerful. I hope your swordsmanship is as powerful as your mouth!" "Oh, you can have a try!" Jiangning continues to tease her. "Is that how your noble education teaches you to talk to ladies?" Lilith''s tone was a little unstable. Jiangning clearly saw her shoulders shaking. Relying on the tree trunk, Jiangning said with disdain: "my noble education is qualified, whether it''s fencing, magic, potion, alchemy or tea art, wine tasting is all qualified. And you, I think your education has failed enough! " "Where did I fail?" Lilith asked curiously. Jiangning put up a finger: "first of all, the first point of your failure, do not know how to respect an aristocrat! From me to now, you always turn your back to me. Second, you are sarcastic and tit for tat everywhere. Do you know what it means to a professional? Third, you don''t know how to treat guests! " Lilith: "for a long time, I just heard her say:" you big man, are you so mean? " "Equality and respect are based on the principle of mutual respect! For the sake of women, I don''t care with you. If you are a man, you will face my sword! " "Well, I apologize! The powerful demon hunter, please forgive me Lilith said, turning to look at Jiangning. Boom! Jiangning saw Lilith''s face at the moment, his mind suddenly heard a roar, he did not want to think of shouting: "Cassandra ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Lilith: -- Then she frowned displeased: "Cassandra? Is it the name of one of your best friends? Please remember my name, mighty demon hunter. My name is Lilith Helena medwollet Damn it, it''s probably the name of a prostitute! This bastard dares to compare me with those... Damn! Not to mention how angry Lizi gnashed her teeth in her heart, Jiangning looked at Lizi stupidly, and a strange memory emerged in her mind! Memory of him, is still a dress now, but holding a special wand. He is a wizard with powerful magic power, and he lives with the strange woman, the woman with black hair... He establishes a tribe, a country, a son... He leaves and gathers... Then these strange memories impact his heart "What''s going on? Why do I have this memory that I don''t know at all? Who is Cassandra? Who''s tootham? The earth... Where is the earth? Where is that? " Jiangning holding his head, expression ferocious terror, let the side of lilisi startled. "Hey, are you ok! Are you okay? Is it the side effect of the potion? You talk... Ah, what do you want to do? Don''t come here Lilisi retreated in horror, her arms protecting her chest, looking at Jiangning, whose face was ferocious and constantly approaching. "Card... Cassandra..." "What do you want? Step back, guard, guard Lilith screamed in horror. Why did the demon hunter become like this after calling a woman''s name? She was a fog! She is not a professional, no powerful force, in fact, she is not a wizard or sorcerer, Druid, she is just an ordinary woman! In the face of strong and tall professionals with extraordinary combat skills, she has no advantage at all. "What if... What if he does something bad to me?" Lilith regretted it. For the first time, she felt that the guard was so far away from her. If, if you don''t drive them so far away, how good is it to be closer to yourself? "Ah With a cry of pain, Jiangning fell to the ground with his head in his arms. His face was ferocious and he looked at the full moon in the sky. In the heart unexpectedly rises a kind of false feeling, however exactly is where false, he also cannot say! In addition, a strange memory constantly impacts his mind and the complicated information, which makes him unable to bear all this and dizzy. Lilith: -- After a while, looking at the demon hunter who couldn''t get up, she still didn''t dare to get close! For fear that this is the other side''s trick, seduce her, and then take the opportunity to do whatever she wants. After a while, she found that Jiangning didn''t have any action. Just face some ferocious lying on the lawn, she hesitated for a while, gradually close. "Hello, are you ok? Hey, don''t pretend to be dizzy. Don''t try to play tricks on me! I''m talking to you, do you hear me After kicking Jiangning''s foot and seeing that he didn''t respond, Lilith continued to look forward. Unexpectedly, when he stepped on his skirt, he only had time to shout out, and the whole person jumped on Jiangning. Unfortunately, her mouth was printed on Jiangning''s face. "Wow "Who?" Lilith looked back, but saw her maid and guards, just came, at this moment is staring at her. "I''m sorry, Miss Lilith, we didn''t see anything!" "Yes, we didn''t see anything!" "Don''t worry, we won''t say it, Miss Lilith!" Looking at the maid and the guard talking, Lilith was very angry. This time, the yellow mud fell off her crotch. It was not excrement, but excrement. She trembled: "you..." "Asshole!" Chapter 312 (I had a headache last night. I''m not in the mood to code! Today''s code, as long as not more than 12 o''clock, how late to update today''s 10000 words "Hiss..." "Ouch." Jiangning covers his forehead. His head is in pain. He wrists his eyebrows and struggles to get up. Suddenly he feels something is wrong. "Where is this?" I was surprised to see the soft bed, the quilt on the body, and the luxurious air around it, and there was a faint fragrance of perfume in the air. "A woman''s room!" Jiangning was very surprised, before the coma of the miscellaneous memory, he began to recall carefully! But there is no result, the memory is complex, and there is no law, and become vague, forced to think, headache will be more severe. I got up and got out of bed. I didn''t take off my clothes and boots... I was a little speechless. Take off the quilt and tidy up your black robes. They are a little crooked. Squeak! Push open a wooden door with a faint fragrance. The wooden door is made of fragrant wood. In addition, there are all kinds of patterns and patterns carved on it! Walking into a room similar to a hall, the surrounding decoration and layout show the noble luxury style. Moreover, not all aristocrats can use the pattern of the upper class, only those big aristocrats can use it. "Awake?" "Yes." Jiangning light response, suddenly looked at the source of the voice: "Miss Lilith?" Surprised in the heart, and then blurted out a very stupid words: "how are you here?" Sure enough, Lilith''s plain face showed a trace of anger: "this is my room!" She said it word for word. "Why am I in your room? We... "Did not allow him to finish, Lilith said angrily:" it''s not because of you, but don''t get me wrong, we have nothing happened, you... You think it''s beautiful! " Jiangning is speechless. That''s not what I mean. Don''t worry about this problem. Look at the expression of hot girl. If he teases her, it''s estimated that hot girl will come at once. "First of all, my commission and commission!" Jiangning sat down on the soft sofa, picked up the apple on the table and snapped his fingers. A clear spring appeared out of thin air, wrapping the apple constantly turning. Then another ring of fingers appeared, and Qingquan disappeared out of thin air. Jiangning picked up the apple and put it in his mouth. With a puff, half of the apple disappeared Lilith: -- She took a deep breath, raised her chest up and down, and said with half sneer: "professionals are born nobles. When they hunt demons, they are merciless and cruel, but when they face nobles, they are polite, and their every move sets off the word elegance. And you... "As if very disappointed shook his head:" I did not in your body, see this elegant! " "Hum!" Jiangning cold hum, the hands of the remaining apples do not eat, out of thin air a throw, apple residue was a flame burned. He looks rigorous, solemnly said: "if you still want to quarrel with me, I will not accompany you! I''m here for business, not to quarrel with you. Besides, you are only a duchess, not a duke. I''m a count! That''s how you talk to me in the face of high nobility? " "You..." Lilith was very angry. Now she was very angry when she saw this face. Although the owner of this face was young and handsome... Bah bah, no, although it was hateful, she was very good at hearing! When Jiangning was in a coma, Lilis sent someone to check his information. For his information, Lilith was very surprised. She didn''t expect that this young professional seemed weak, and turned out to be an experienced veteran. There were countless demons to hunt and kill, and there were many high-level demons, which shocked Lilith. "Forget it, I won''t fight with you!" Lilith turned her head haughtily. The corner of her eyes was watching his reaction. Then she saw I don''t know! In response to her, Jiangning picked up an apple again and bit half of it! Lilith: -- "Come on, what''s this commission? What''s the commission? " Chewing the apple in his mouth, Jiangning asked vaguely. Lilis turned her eyes, but to the extreme, she sat upright, turned to look at Jiangning''s face, ignored his constant chewing cheek, and gently opened her red lips: "this mission is to let you investigate a person..." "Come on, I''m a demon hunter and a professional. What I''m good at is dealing with all kinds of demons. It''s not looking for someone! If you want to find someone, you should find professionals in this field! Excuse me for not accompanying you! " Then he got up and went out. "Wait a minute!" Jiangning stopped and turned to look at her. Lilith took a deep breath, forced down her anger, forced herself to calm down: "don''t you want to know how much commission this time?" Money!!! Jiangning looked at her in a dazed moment, his eyes shining with the light of money, he immediately said: "well, in fact, I occasionally do one or two things to help others..." Shameless! Lilith secretly scolded in her heart, but people died for money and birds died for food. It''s right to ask for help and spend some money. Not to mention professionals? As we all know, the professionals ask the highest price. Lilith knew very well that her family had carried out a large-scale transformation of the whole city. What I want is a wizard and a sorcerer to use the magic of turning fossils into mud and turning mud into stone to flatten the places that are not suitable for construction in the whole city, and reinforce those places with magic. It cost a lot! "Now, let''s talk about the Commission." "Go ahead, please Jiangning sat down again, Lilith organized the language and spoke slowly... It turned out that Lilith had a younger sister named Jennifer! She is two years younger than her. She has been intelligent and beloved since childhood. Including Lilith herself! Last year, Jennifer went out on a trip to the northern provinces and other kingdoms and principalities, but she came back all day, looking at the sky and giggling from time to time. Although Lilis didn''t understand, she saw something wrong with her sister, so she quietly found her mother! Her mother is a passer-by. When she sees her little daughter, she knows that she is missing spring. At first, she was very happy, but later, in a routine, she learned that the lover she admired was actually a vampire!!! Such taboo topics naturally challenge the bottom line of family! Not only Lilith''s parents, but also Lilith herself. Naturally, Jennifer is not reconciled. She keeps crying all day and says she wants to find her vampire lover! As a result, Lilith''s family was afraid that she would run away from home alone, so they locked her in the room, and the daily meals were escorted by servants! But one day when the servant was delivering the meal, he found that Jennifer''s room was empty, leaving only one letter ¡­¡­ "... since my sister was taken away by that vampire, my parents can hardly eat all day! My father is almost angry and sick, and people are getting thinner and thinner, but the family has so many things to deal with! Several brothers, usually do not ask about the family''s affairs, openly and secretly fight for the family''s property! There is also a rumor that the Empire allows us to establish a principality, which leads their brothers to spend more time on it! Jennifer was taken away by vampires, and they didn''t care. I couldn''t help it... So I wanted to find a professional to help me. However, I didn''t dare to look for those professionals who didn''t know their roots outside, so I had to ask the people to look for a reliable professional... "Lilith covered her forehead and said in distress. "I used to hear that human beings fall in love with elves. It''s the first time I''ve heard about vampires. It''s more unreliable than bards..." "Don''t be sarcastic, will you?" Lilith said angrily. "All right!" "According to the analysis, the vampire your sister fell in love with is the nobleman among the high-level vampires! I don''t know exactly what it is! But listen to what you just said, he is basically the same as a normal person! Not restrained by the sun, but also have feelings, can also eat human food... Then, the problem Leaning forward, he looked into Lilith''s eyes carefully: "do you want me to bring your sister back, or do you want me to kill that vampire?" Lilith said helplessly: "naturally, take her home! I will not kill her "lover" for no reason, so my sister will hate me for the rest of her life. Take her home and slowly break her thoughts... It''s better to kill her lover myself. Although I haven''t experienced it, I know the most basic mood of a woman.... " "It''s because of this problem that things are not easy to do!" "Why?" Jiangning sighed and said, "you don''t think that as long as I go there, I can easily take your sister home! In case of conflict in the process of conversation, I can''t guarantee that I will keep my hand, because it is absolutely not responsible for my own life. If I make a fire, the first thing to kill is the vampire "This..." Chapter 313 (the second is that the author Jun is working hard in codewords...) "Of course not!" Lilith murmured, repeating. Jiangning spread out his hand: "so, this is a problem that can''t be solved! According to one-sided information, I come to the conclusion that the vampire who fell in love with your sister is a high-level vampire, and I''m afraid it''s still a noble identity in the vampire group! " "So..." "Therefore, this action of taking people home is doomed to failure! Your sister is not a child. She''s an adult. She''s an adult. She had to persuade her to go home. She was so obedient that she came back with me. Even if there are twists and turns, I''m not afraid. But if she doesn''t listen, she won''t come back. In addition, there is a high level of vampire entanglement, so once you start, it is bound to be impossible to be good. One of us has to lie down. It''s not me, it''s him Jiangning continued: "my life is very precious. I will not put myself in danger because of the so-called task. Even the emperor of the Empire, I will not exchange my own life for his. Can you understand me when I say that? " Lilith was silent for a moment and nodded, "yes." "So, are you sure you want me to go to her?" Jiangning looked Lilith in the eye. Lilith was silent for a moment. She made up her mind and responded without stage fright: "yes, I''m sure. In any case, my sister, a child of the medwollet family, would never marry a vampire. Even if she hates me all her life, she will definitely come back! The time and money the family spent on her can''t be allowed to be willful! " Jiangning looked at her in surprise: "it''s rare that your brain is clear!" "What do you mean?" Lilith stares at him. "It doesn''t mean much. I mean there are very few noble women like you who can clearly identify themselves. Most noble women indulge in the so-called freedom and free love sung by bards Jiangning sneered at this: "these canaries, who have never experienced the cruelty of the outside world, always yearn for the so-called freedom, but do not know that the so-called freedom is cruel and realistic. It''s going to break their heads! " "You''re right!" Jiangning did not speak, calmly looking at her side face. Lilith''s voice, suddenly, became very sad: "the common people see the bright side of the aristocracy, just blindly feel that the aristocracy is very rich, is the upper class! When you see our salon, you can only feel the corruption and luxury of the nobility... But you don''t know that we, the children of the nobility, can''t help it! " "Please go on..." "Since we were little, we have no worries about our clothes. We enjoy the protection of the family and everything that the family provides. Money and material, and even spiritual pursuit! However, our marriage, involuntarily, can not tolerate their own choice. Love freedom, it is just a luxury, is a fantasy. The time and money the family invested in you are not paid for free. One day, for the benefit of the family, you have to stand up and bear all this and repay the family! " Lilith looked out of the window and happened to have a pair of canaries standing on the balcony: "I even thought how good it would be if I were a civilian, at least I could pursue my love without burden..." "In fact, that is a kind of extravagant hope..." Jiangning said lightly. Lilith did not speak, but looked back at him calmly. "You''ve been in a noble family since you were a child, and you enjoy everything," Jiangning said. Your meal is the cost of living for a family of five. Have you thought about that? " "I didn''t think about that." Jiangning nodded: "that''s right. The reason why you expect so much is just a kind of fantasy like hearsay. You think civilians are free, they can pursue their own love! But you ignore the reality. Love is also to eat, it is inseparable from life. When you have problems in your life, you will find that you will hate your life! Every day, we must worry about money, work, house and future generations! You don''t realize this, so you will be shameless to dream of becoming a civilian! When you try to be a civilian for a day, you will find that their struggle is more powerless! " "Have you ever tried to rummage through the garbage can to find food without eating for several days and nights "No!" "That''s how I was when I was a kid. I am an orphan without parents. When I remember, I roam around the garbage heap every day looking for food. They snatch food with wild dogs, and the bitten ones are black and blue, and they protect their own food. I tried my best to put it in my mouth... Almost choked to death, and fought with wild animals... I was bullied by children, chased and scolded by adults, and silently endured it every day until that day... On a snowy night, I was very hungry and weak, and I was forced to support the cold and fatigue. I searched for the garbage can and found a piece of rotten black bread that was as hard as stone. It''s the kind of black bread that you aristocrats don''t even care to have a look at. It''s mixed with bran, sand, stones and straw. It''s like eating mud when you eat it! Then there will be constipation for several days, which is still lucky. Unfortunately, I will live through my intestines and die... Until my master takes me away with a piece of soft white bread. Since then, I have become a professional! " "Learn all kinds of knowledge year after year, such as fencing, herbal medicine, magic medicine, enchantment, alchemy and noble etiquette! When I graduated, my master gave me a sword, a horse and a salute! Since then, I have earned money by fighting with demons! Only when I buy what I need, can I have this property now! When I made enough money for the first time, I bought a lot of black bread. I ate it and warned me not to forget the hard days at that time. " "I bought a lot of daily necessities and a brand new magic tent! My home, take it with you! My home is where I go! " He leaned forward: "now, do you dare to say that you long for civilian life?" Lilith had been listening for a long time. She opened her mouth wide. She said intermittently, "I... I never thought about these things... I also... I have never touched these things. These are totally different from the contents of the minstrels... " "The reality of those silly love loving women who just can''t cheat the world is much crueler than what I just said! So, if you have the ability, be kind to your people! " "Are professionals like you?" Lilith was very curious. She never thought that this hateful professional had such a miserable and terrible childhood. Fighting for food with wild dogs, Lilith can''t imagine what kind of picture it is! The kind of black bread mixed with wheat bran, bran, gravel and straw Jiangning shook his head: "I don''t know about other professionals. My master is not like this, he is very cold and harsh! When I was a child, I didn''t finish the task he assigned. He would throw me over the cliff and do sit ups. There is no any as if, you can rely on is a rope ladder and support you hang above the feet! You have to tighten your feet, or you''ll fall, and he won''t save you at all! From the eyes of master, I can see this message clearly. Even if I keep crying and begging him, he will not be moved! However, it is only today that I understand that master''s punishment saved me many times... " "Respect teacher is a very strict person, I can''t imagine this picture!" Through Jiangning''s narration, Lilis finally understood what she didn''t know before. In the eyes of the outsider, the bright professional has such an unknown side. "Are you tired of your current career?" Jiangning shook his head: "no, I like this profession very much!" Lilith was not surprised, puzzled: "why? It''s a dangerous job. I fight with demons every day. I wander around all day. I have no family and friends. Do you really like this kind of life? " "I don''t have a choice. That''s all I know. I will only use the sword and magic in my hand to kill the prey, and then exchange it for money. Go to a new city and buy what you need. The rest of the gold will be spent on pubs and prostitutes. Spend all your money, then take on new tasks and repeat them "Why don''t you want to save some money?" Lilith asked a silly question. Jiangning said with a smile: "fighting with demons all day, do you think it''s going for an outing? miss! I don''t know when I''ll die. All I can do is to prepare for everything and take everything into consideration before the task starts, in the worst case. Then, when you want to face this situation, if you can guarantee your life to a greater extent and kill the prey in front of you! So money is useless! Because if I save money not to buy these necessities, then I will die in the place where I fight with demons! Maybe one day, my belongings will be picked up by some lucky guy! " "I''m sorry I did that to you!" Jiangning said with a smile: "well, that''s the story. Now let''s get down to business. By the way, I''m going to your sister, Jennifer''s room. Hope to find some useful clues. Where''s Jennifer''s room? " Chapter 314 "Jennifer''s room is next to mine. I''ll take you there later. Don''t you want to talk about your commission for this mission?" Lilith looked at him and sat still on the sofa. "As a matter of fact, all tasks are not important to me. Only money is the most important, because everything is based on money transactions. However, it''s too early to talk about money now. I''ll go to the field to look for clues, and then come to talk about my commission with you according to the level of difficulty of the task! " Lilith was speechless. She got up and looked at him. "It''s hard to imagine that the touching story just now was told from a philistine like you." "Professionals need bread, too!" Lilith: "come with me!" sighed Then he went out, and Jiangning followed her step by step. After Lilith, Jiangning realized what she meant by the next room. Jiangning was speechless. After several rooms and corridors, she finally got to the outside of Jennifer''s room. From this, we can roughly see how broad the palace of the medwollet family is. However, Jiangning didn''t know why. Instead, looking at these seemingly magnificent palaces, he felt a little disdain in his heart. "This is my sister Jennifer''s room. I hope you can find something!" Lilith opened the door and turned to Jiangning. Jiangning walked in, and Lilith followed. After looking at the general environment, he said, "since Jennifer left, has no one come in this room?" "No, I still ask my servant to come and clean it every day." Said Lilith. After hearing this, Jiangning shook his head in disappointment: "I''m afraid the remaining clues are broken." "Sorry, I didn''t think of that at the time!" Lilith also realized that her act of letting people clean her room was probably a kind-hearted act. She was a little worried: "what should we do then? If the clue to the room is broken, then... The vampire can''t be found. My sister, Jennifer, she doesn''t know where? " Looking at her anxious appearance, Jiangning comforted: "don''t worry, I''ll think of a way!" "Yes Lilisi is now at a loss. Hearing Jiangning''s words, she looks at him with expectant eyes. "Alas Jiangning skillfully took out items from his dimensional pocket, first a piece of old linen package. Then, he took out a crystal skull, a small silver box that didn''t know what was in it. A quill, a bottle of ink, some candles. "What is this for?" Lilith asked him curiously. Jiangning glared at the silly woman and said in a very blunt tone: "if you don''t understand, shut up and don''t talk." "You..." know that she has a request, Lilith is not easy to get angry, big beautiful eyes dissatisfied with looking at this guy. "Yes Jiangning stopped his action. "What''s the matter?" Lilith asked him. Jiangning pointed to the things on the ground and said, "let me make it clear first. These things are very expensive! So, whether you can find useful clues later or not, you have to compensate me! " "I know. I won''t be greedy for a Duffle!" Damn money fan! Lilith gritted her teeth. "Then I can rest assured!" "You..." Jiangning ignored her, spread out the old linen package and spread it flat on the ground. Dip in the ink, pick up the quill and write something on the linen. Lilisi leaned over and looked at Jiangning''s action curiously. It was found that he first drew the six pointed star on the worn linen, and then wrote all kinds of mysterious runes around the six pointed star. In the corner of the six pointed star, each lit a candle. ¡°AULPS£¬UEIOS£¬MLISH£¬DFUQM¡­¡­¡± Jiangning was reciting a spell Lilith didn''t understand at all. Then Lilith felt that the six candles on the six corners of the six pointed star began to turn pale green. At the same time, a stream of wind appeared out of thin air, the temperature in the room dropped a few minutes. Bursts of chill hit, Lilith subconsciously embrace their shoulders. Then, Jiangning opened the silver box, which was full of white dust, and his mouth came close to it, blowing fiercely. White dust, carried by the wind, fluttered in the room. Lilith''s eyes couldn''t see the tiny dust. She just saw the mysterious incantation in his mouth, and a dark wind appeared in the room. The candle''s fire turns pale green, and the dust blows into a ball when it comes into contact with the wind. Like beautiful Stardust! Then, some illusory images appeared, and Lilith looked at them in surprise. "Jennifer!!" "Shut up Jiangning covered her mouth. "Yes." Lilith discontented to open the palm of her hand covering her mouth, but did not speak, but with him to look at the room suddenly appear illusory image. Jennifer: Adonis, I miss you so much, you know The illusory image restored everything in the room at that time. She murmured as she approached the bed, looked out the window at the moon and the night, at the distance. Lilith looked at Jennifer without blinking. A strange feeling suddenly rose in her heart. This kind of feeling is very strange. Suddenly, she can''t help but think of the face that her mouth touched when she fell. Thinking of this, she looked at the man beside her, dressed in a black robe, with long hair behind her ears, without any hairpin and rope. He was casually draped over his shoulders, with black leather armor and shawl on his chest, dark brown leather boots on his feet, and elegant sword hanging at his waist. "She looks good, but she has a bad temper..." Lilith began to think wildly. "Here it is Hearing Jiangning''s voice, Lilith woke up from the memory with a red face and quickly followed Jiangning''s eyes. But saw a black fog flying fast, along the window crack drill in, after landing into a figure. "Jennifer, dear baby!" It''s no accident that this man is yadunis in the mouth of Jennifer. He hugs her waist after landing. "Adonis!" "Baby!" They kiss excitedly. Lilith looks red at her sister kissing the vampire. Slightly skimmed his head, but his eyes kept watching. Jennifer: did you come to me Adonis: Yes, baby. I''ve come to you. I''ll take you home, to our two homes. No longer pay attention to the pressure of human society forced to bind you, in my castle, you are the hostess there! How are you Jennifer said happily, "well, Adonis, let''s go home!" "Asshole! Damn it Lilis listened to the conversation, trembling with anger. Although she was angry with the vampire, she was even more angry with her sister. Actually for such a non-human, not their own parents, not their own family, not their own sister. It''s really "No, it''s dangerous!" Hearing Lilith scold, Jiangning''s face changed greatly. He quickly drew out his sword and put it across his chest. His left hand is ready for magic, looking forward on guard. "Who is..." All of a sudden, great changes have taken place, the illusory scene turned into reality in an instant! "Sister!" "Jennifer!" Adonis: hum, professional Jiangning: "vampire!" "Roar!" Yadunis roared, then his appearance changed dramatically, and his hands began to grow sharp claws. Roaring and rushing towards Jiangning! Jiangning did not show any weakness, quickly swallowed a bottle of medicine, and met it with a ferocious face. Bang! Chapter 315 (ten thousand words update finished!) The sword and claw collided with each other, sparks splashed all over the room, and the sonorous sound penetrated the whole room. Adonis: mind your own business, professional Jiangning: "you are not qualified to preach to me because you are a non-human monster who receives people''s money and relieves disasters." They work together, the sword and claw are deadlocked together, and they are engaged in primitive wrestling. Adonis: it''s your own death, professional Jiangning: "big talking bat!" The sword and claw split in an instant, then Jiangning roared and stabbed yadunis. However, the sword was a stabbing entity, and Jiangning immediately welcomed the sword behind him. Bang! Bang! Bang! Mars splashed, two people in a short moment, fighting dozens of times. Lilith: how awesome She was dazzled. Jennifer: yadunis, be careful Two people''s dialogue, two people listen to the clear, Jiangning gas want to strip lilisi pants, yanchou her ass. Yadunis, however, said with a ferocious smile: "professional, hehe, hehe..." "You''re laughing the hell out of it!" Jiangning was so angry that he could not bear to be sneered at in his life. Every time you hear others sneer, the fire in your heart will soar upward. "Go to hell!" Left hand to palm to yadunis, and then a ferocious flame gushed out. "Adonis!" Exclaimed Jennifer. The fierce fire devoured yadunis'' body, but Jiangning''s action surprised the two girls. He turned back and split. Sword instantly cut in a pair of claws, the sound of sonorous never stop, two people quickly fight back. "You can''t kill me yet!" Yadunis Jie''s strange smile is constant, and his body turns into smoke in the sound of bang. Body shape between smoke and substance, back and forth constantly changing. "Damn it He turned his head in his busy schedule. His sword collided with yadunis'' claws. He resisted between counterattack and defense. He took time to look at Lilith: "what you''ve done, little nanny PI, I''m losing a lot this time. My commission will be doubled! " Lilith also saw the danger, never thought that the vampire was so difficult. What''s more difficult is that the vampire''s haunting movement mode turns into smoke, and the cold weapon attack has no effect on it. He can only be forced to appear by magic. However, although the room was spacious, it was too narrow for the two extraordinary people. Two people''s hand to hand, appears to be tied, for fear of hurting two jiao didi lady. "No problem. I''ll triple the commission! I''ll give you 20000 DUFFLES. I have only one request. Kill this guy! " Lilith pointed to Adonis. Jennifer: sister She begged to look at Lilith. Lilith yelled, "shut up, you did a good job. You don''t want my sister, my father and mother, our brother and our family for such a thing. You still have the face to call me sister! " Jennifer: I''m sorry, sister. I''m sorry. But I really love him With tears streaming down her face, Jennifer apologizes to Lilith, but her eyes are always on the fight. "Money!" Jiangning''s eyes were instantly replaced by the golden Duffle when she heard Lilith promise 20000 DUFFLES. He looked excited and yelled, "take your life, monster!" A sword drives back yadunis, quickly takes out a bottle of medicine and pours it into his mouth. Yadunis did not take the opportunity to attack, but watched Jiangning warily. It is not only in martial arts, but also in the ability to use all kinds of potions to improve themselves. Use different potions for different opponents! And these drugs, except for them, can''t be taken at all. "Hey, hey, it''s my turn!" Jiangning grinned ferociously, her eyes were red and her face was blue. He took a step forward with one hand and one foot, just as Adonis was on the alert. Boom! With a bang, Adonis was embedded in the wall. And where he was standing just now is Jiangning. His face was ferocious, and the potion he drank made him have super high moving speed in an instant. Fast, fast, very fast. So fast that even yadunis, a vampire famous for his speed, can''t see clearly in a moment. However, although the foot was heavy just now, it was not serious for vampires, not even minor injuries. Whoa! Jiangning''s body instantly disappeared in place, but when it was revealed again, it was stepping on the wall with a sword. And the sword in his hand is now inserted on the wall, and there is a broken step and a little blood under the tip of the sword. "It''s a quick reaction!" Jiangning light said. Yadunis covered his shoulder, dignified looking at Jiangning: "I underestimated you, professional!" Looking at the blood in his palm, he stretched out his slender tongue and licked the blood in his palm! Looking at Jiangning''s young appearance, I was terrified. I thought this professional was very young. It''s supposed to be easy to deal with, but I didn''t expect that this guy has extraordinary swordsmanship, and even has a variety of potions. Accidentally, I suffered a small loss. "You underestimate..." the voice has not completely disappeared, Jiangning''s body instantly appeared in front of yadunis, the two swords and claws are deadlocked with each other. At this time, Jiangning''s words, just complete finish: "still in the future!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Yadunis and Jiangning fully play their own speed advantage. And Lilith and Jennifer sisters, can only see two people entangled in each other''s body, constantly disappear. One will be here, another will be there. Body method and movement speed is so fast that their eyes can''t see clearly, only the sound of sword and claw impact reverberates constantly. "Ah Two figures suddenly appear, yadunis screamed, he covered his shoulder. There, an elegant sword pierced his shoulder and nailed him to the ground. "Adonis!" Looking at the injured lover, Jennifer runs over in a panic and pours on yadunis. "Jennifer, this is... Dangerous. Get out of here!" Jiangning cold response show love two people: "hum, want to show love in front of me, right?" With a little effort in both hands, the sword lit up a light, and then he heard the white smoke coming out of Adonis'' shoulder. And he, too, began to howl. "Sister, please stop and don''t hurt him!" Jennifer ran to Lilith''s side, knelt down beside her and pulled Lilith''s skirt, tears gushing out and pleading. "What to do with it?" Jiangning looks at Lilith. "Sister!" Lilith looks at her sister who is crying and begging, and her face is constantly struggling. She is hesitating. Although I wanted to kill the vampire who was hooking up with my sister before, I saw that the other party was nailed by Jiangning under the sword and was constantly crying in pain. In addition to his sister''s constant hard, the poor little sample, let her completely at a loss. "Jennifer..." yadunis reaches out his left hand and grabs at her. "Adonis!" Jennifer ran over with tears and hugged Adonis. "Lord demon hunter, I beg you. Please spare him and don''t hurt him, I beg you Jennifer pulled Jiangning''s black robe and begged constantly, but Jiangning was not moved at all. "Jennifer!!" Just listen to yadunis roar, his whole face becomes more ferocious, he roars, unexpectedly... Pull his right shoulder off "Get out of the way Yadunis roared and threw his broken right hand at Jiangning. At the same time, he quickly turned into smoke and approached Lilith. "No!" Jiangning''s body moves. However, yadunis appears next to her. Her left arm hugs her. Then she turns into black smoke and leaves through the crack of the window! Chapter 316 "Let him escape!" Looking at the black smoke in the sky, Jiangning put his sword into the scabbard and turned back to Lilith. Lilith''s mind, still shaking, just the scene of fierce fighting let her dizzy. For the first time in my life, I''ve seen such a fierce fight, and it''s a professional fight. The powerful force, ultra-high moving speed, and ruthless killing decisively made Lilis feel that Jiangning''s face was so charming and attractive for the first time. "Are you all right?" Jiangning waved in front of Lilis and looked at her suspiciously. "Oh Lilith looked back and blushed. "I''m ok." Jiangning had no doubt about her. He thought it was just yadunis'' behavior that frightened her. He looked at the broken right hand on the ground. His finger was stained with blood, and he rubbed it: "very decisive guy, if the opportunity is not right, he immediately broke his arm to escape. He also knows how to plot. He is not a simple guy. It seems that he has a good position in the vampire community Lilith looked at the broken arm on the ground and tried to resist the nausea in her heart: "this vampire has broken one arm, and his combat ability will definitely decline. Now can you find his nest?" Jiangning, however, pointed out the mistake in her tone: "you are wrong. This wound is nothing to a vampire. Only give him a little time, his injury will recover. A broken arm will regenerate! " "What!!" Lilith was very surprised: "broken arm, can also regenerate?" "Yes, as long as his head is not destroyed, even if you tear him apart. He will be reborn! Moreover, it is not easy to kill a high-level vampire. I can kill him easily, but it''s hard to kill him "Why is that?" Lilith asked curiously. Jiangning said: "because even if I kill him, he will be saved by his family! It''s hard to kill a vampire. As long as there''s a trace of debris left in his body, his blood will revive him. Although the process is slow, it will come back to life. Moreover, it''s easy to kill him. It''s very unwise to offend the vampire group behind him! " "Then my sister, there is no hope of a change of heart." Jiangning shook his head: "it''s hard. You can see your sister''s appearance. I don''t think your sister will change her mind after killing Adonis. Look at her. If Adonis dies, she will die with her. " "No way!" "It''s very possible. She''s infatuated. And so is the vampire yadunis! If you kill Adonis, your sister won''t know that the vampire will be resurrected by his kindred. Once she doesn''t know, there is a great possibility that she will die. And once Adonis comes back to life, he will surely find your sister. Let him know that your sister died for him. Believe me, you can''t accept the bad result in the end! " Lilith asked, "how bad is the final bad result?" "A vampire aristocrat, he can command a lot of vampires and blood sucking monsters lower than him. If Adonis goes crazy and takes revenge on this city, believe me. The end of the city is destruction! " "We, torrell, have thousands of knights. More than 30000 regular legions! With countless weapons, materials and money, can he be destroyed by a little vampire aristocrat? " "I''m sorry to tell you that in your eyes, powerful knights and armies may be able to resist those weak vampires and blood sucking monsters. But absolutely can''t resist the high vampire aristocracy! Their ability is very strong, subverting a city, easy. Believe me, believe the vision of professionals, no one can bear the consequences! Even the imperial capital can''t bear the crazy attack of a high-level vampire aristocrat! " Lilith reluctantly refuted: "if vampires are as powerful as you say, why don''t they rule the human race? It is reasonable to say that they are so powerful that it should be easy to rule mankind. Why don''t they? " "That''s because of disdain!" "What did you say?" Lilith frowned. Jiangning said word by word: "vampires, like elves, are born proud. They look down on human beings and other races at all! Disdain to communicate with human beings, or even rule over human beings! For them, that''s trouble. Moreover, wolf king will not choose to rule sheep, even if the sheep will bite, they also disdain to rule. Even if the development of the new generation, human beings are always behind. In fact, few human beings can be recognized by these two races! " "In the war thousands of years ago, we humans fought back the elves! Equally divided into the mainland, the most elite areas, all in our hands. What do you say about that? " Jiangning told the truth cruelly for her: "in fact, mankind never won the multi-ethnic civil war thousands of years ago. It''s the professionals who have reached an agreement with many ethnic groups! Although our human body and longevity, can not be compared with the two groups. However, we also have the only advantage, that is, the speed of reproduction is very fast. Even if Jiucheng is a waste with only 10% of the elite, the number and scale are extremely shocking. Elves, do not want to be too much with the human race. It''s not worth it. Although they have excellent magic talent and long and long life, don''t forget that the world is threatened by demons. If the two clans are determined to decide whether to win or lose, the final result will be the extermination of the two clans. " "In such a big environment and premise, the two groups are in the professional negotiation between the two sides. The armistice began, the land was divided equally, and their respective territories were delimited. Although human beings are not as good as elves in magic talent, not as good as orcs in body, not as good as vampires in resilience. However, there are enough descendants of human beings, which is the only advantage. Many people, there will always be genius! The number of active professionals on the whole continent is the largest. Therefore, in the face of the threat of all human professionals, the elves agreed to the professionals'' proposal after considering the realistic factors. Otherwise, why do you think the professional will automatically get the title of Earl at least? Why do you enjoy so many privileges? " "There''s a reason for all this. It''s the Empire''s reward to the professionals! Do you understand? " Lilith nodded foolishly and asked, "can you tell me what happened to the scene just now? Why do illusory images turn into reality in an instant? " Jiangning sighed: "the ceremony and props I prepared just now are called the dust of retrospection! It can reverse time and restore the things that have happened in this area to images. But we are also in this time point. When there is no external force to disturb us, they will not see our existence. When there are external factors, time will change, and the illusory past will become reality. In other words, we are back to the node of the past! However, in the past nodes, Adonis took your sister. Because of you, I hurt Adonis, but the result of your sister being taken away will not change. The process is not important, the important thing is the result! Otherwise, why do you think the fight between us is so fierce, but there are no guards coming? That''s because we''re at a time point in the past, which means we''ll have to go back to the time when you and I entered this room. " Lilith was at a loss. Although she didn''t understand, she understood that she was in the past. That is, the night my sister disappeared. "There won''t be any problem with this change of time." After listening, Jiangning shook his head: "no, time is immeasurable. Mortals have not the ability to shake time, we cause waves, not even a spray. And even though I tried to keep Adonis, he ran away with your sister in the end. This also proves one thing, the intermediate process is not important, the important thing is the result! What has happened cannot be changed. It''s happened that your sister was taken away by Adonis. In other words, it''s an existing history. Our efforts only add a few more paragraphs in the middle. But it can''t change the result, reverse the time "Because as far as time is concerned, the tiny waves caused by mole ants are not enough to shake time and cause backfire. Er... " "What''s the matter with you?" Lilith asked nervously. Jiangning forehead cold sweat, biting teeth: "it''s OK, just the medicine, side effects." With that, he took out a bottle of fragrant medicine from his pocket and drank it. Then the spasm of his body quickly subsided. "Hoo "Are you all right now?" Lilith asked with concern. Jiangning nodded: "it''s OK. It''s just a sequela of taking medicine. It''s no big deal. I''m used to it. " "Does this happen with every drug?" Jiangning said, "yes, have you heard of a saying? It''s a drug with three poisons, not to mention a magic drug? Moreover, it is a magic medicine with special effect after mixed boiling of various magic drugs. The toxin and side effects contained in it are enough to kill an ordinary person in an instant. Only professionals with specially trained body can ignore the side effects of these magic drugs, but they must also remove the toxins from the body in the end. Otherwise, the chain reaction produced by the mixture of a variety of toxins, even professionals can not bear this kind of inhuman torture and pain! " "It''s not easy to be a professional!" "Well, it''s not easy. It costs money, it costs resources, it costs time, it can kill you at any time. " Jiangning light said. Chapter 317 Seeing what Lilith wanted to ask, Jiangning had to say, "well, miss, don''t ask me any more questions now. Now, the most important thing for us is to go back to reality and to the right point in time. If you have any questions, you can ask me later. " "All right!" Lilith nodded. She also wanted to go back to the world and stay in the past. There was always a sense of uneasiness in her heart. "How do we get back?" Lilith couldn''t help asking. Jiangning replied, "it''s still the same old way. Look at it!" Then, without looking into Lilith''s eyes, she went back to the linen with the six pointed star. Then Lilith saw that Jiangning''s hands were on the candle. Just when she couldn''t help opening her mouth, Jiangning''s words suddenly rang out. She was too scared to speak. Quietly stay aside, quietly watching Jiangning''s action. So, in Lilith''s eyes, Jiangning''s hand was on the candle, and then he turned the candle! Anticlockwise rotation, followed by the process, let Lilith surprised to open her mouth. The room seems to be controlled by Jiangning. Following Jiangning''s action, the whole room rotates. ¡°AIRSD£¬JHDQ£¬BJSIUGY£¬L¡¯SQERX¡­¡­¡± As Jiangning recited the mantra, the room spun rapidly in an instant, and then the speed began to slow down gradually. Finally, the room completely stopped, and the six candles, the originally miserable green candle fire, also became the original appearance. "Well, miss. We''re back in the world now, and we can talk with ease. " Jiangning clapped his hands, cleaned up the things on the ground one by one, looked at Lilith and said with a smile. "Are we... Really back?" Lilith asked uncertainly. "Yes, we are back." Lilith hesitated and said, "but why don''t I feel anything?" Jiangning said with a smile: "what else do you want to feel? Lightning or thunder, or open a portal? Or something strange? " "Hum!" Lilith couldn''t help snorting, rolling her eyes at him. ¡­¡­ "Your sister, Jennifer, do you have any specific plans?" In the reception hall, Jiangning sat on the sofa with white bread in her hand. Beef was sandwiched in the puffy bread, and Lilith frowned frequently when she ate French food strangely. However, Jiangning simply ignored this. As for people, they have to be bound by the rules. What''s the point of that? As long as you can eat enough, why care about his rules? Lilith shakes the goblet in her hand, and the red wine liquid rippling charming color in the glass: "I haven''t thought about it yet, I have too many scruples." "It''s true. If we don''t deal with it properly, we will regret it." Jiangning definitely nodded, mumbling, chewing the food in his mouth. "So, I want to ask your opinion!" Lilith tried not to see Jiangning''s ugly eating face. "Me?" Swallowing the food in his mouth, drinking the wine and flushing the food accumulated in his throat, he almost choked him and frowned at Lilith seriously: "I''m just an outsider. I''m not easy to interfere in your family''s affairs. Anyway, I''ll just listen to my employer. If it''s just bringing your sister, then I''ll do my best to bring her. If you want the life of that vampire, I''ll try to kill him and bring his head back to you. But if you let me make up my mind, I''m sorry it''s not in my business. I just take the money and accept the assignment. In my mind, there are only two results! One is completion, the other is failure! There is never a third possibility! " "You Lilith looked at him discontentedly. "It''s no use looking at me like that. I will never get involved in your family''s affairs. I''ll just take the money and solve the problem for my employer. I won''t get involved in other problems. " "I can''t decide such a big event!" Lilith said helplessly. Jiangning doesn''t care at all. What he cares about is how much money he can earn. Money is important to him but not important. As for other things, that was beyond his consideration. And after fighting with the vampire yadunis, Jiangning also had a detailed understanding of the strength of the prey. I believe that as long as we don''t make big mistakes, it''s very easy to solve our opponents. The only thing worth worrying about was one. That is whether the target person is worthy of cooperation. If it''s OK, he only needs to deal with Adonis or his servants. In addition to yadunis as a high-level vampire, the rest of the low-level vampires can only cause some trouble for him at most, but it is still tolerable. If the target person, Jennifer, doesn''t cooperate, Jiangning''s risk will soar. Because, what he has to deal with, he seems to be tied. So, once the matter is critical to his life, Jiangning is bound to be a killer. By that time, the situation will be out of control and the consequences will be unpredictable. If one is not careful, he has to take the risk of offending the family of torrell''s rulers, the medwoollet family. Although he is not afraid of these, trouble is always trouble. A powerful family hates him. In the future, there will be troubles and difficulties in many things, which Jiangning tries to avoid. ¡­¡­ "Then you can find someone who can make the decision and help you make the decision. I will consider the final result! " Lilith frowned: "what do you mean?" Jiangning did not care to spread his hand: "it means literally, once the result of the task appears in my heart, I can choose not to accept it. But you have to give me back the terms we talked about before. " "You Lilith was so angry that she wanted to lift the table. Jiangning calmly looked at her: "even if you are angry, I am the answer. I accept employment to solve problems for my employer, not to create problems for me, understand? I earn money to make my life better! Instead of leaving a lot of trouble for yourself! You don''t know what a high vampire aristocrat stands for. " "If you change professions, you probably won''t choose to get involved at all." "I know what you said. After all, it''s our family''s business. You also have the right not to accept our employment. This is a sacred law made by imperial law and international law. No one dares to disobey it! But... "She leaned forward and said," I ask you in my own name. If there is still room for recovery, I ask you to help us! " Finally, Lilith added, "for the money''s sake!" Jiangning showed a smile: "that''s simple. There''s nothing money can''t solve. It''s good to have money. It''s good to have money! " "You''re a guy!" "I don''t think it''s time to delay. Go to find someone who can make the decision for this matter! Listen to their opinions first, and then consider the specific plan. " Without curiosity, Lilith said, "you wait!" After that, she called the servant to bring a pen and paper. Lilith wrote a letter on the paper quickly and gracefully. After that, he sealed it with fire paint and handed it to the servant: "send this letter to my father quickly! Remember, there must be no mistake! " "Don''t worry, miss!" Then the servant took the letter and went out. "Do you have anything else to do?" Lilisi looked at Jiangning, reclining on the sofa, and asked calmly. "The 20000 you promised me before..." "Take it!" Lilisi is not angry and throws a check to Jiangning. Jiangning quickly took the check, looking at the handwriting on it, smiling, gently flicking the check in his hand: "thank you, boss, thank you!" Lilith couldn''t laugh or cry: "the first time I saw a professional like you..." Jiangning glared at her and said, "do you think the things I used just now are very cheap?" Without waiting for Lilith to answer, she said to herself, "those things are very expensive. Raw materials alone are extremely expensive! What''s more, there are some precious materials, which are very difficult to find. If I can''t buy it, this money is not enough to make up for my loss! Moreover, the potion used should be boiled again! Moreover, in order to deal with vampires, I need to purchase a batch of materials and make equipment to deal with these vampires. You think it''s easy to hunt wild animals! " "Take it!" Jiangning took a look, the dissatisfaction on his face instantly disappeared, the good guy Lilis threw him a check, the amount of the above is 20000 gold pieces! "It''s a family with amazing wealth! Today, I have seen it. " Chapter 318 For the first time in Jiangning''s life, he felt the elegant demeanor of a local tyrant, which was really cool. You can buy half a street in the most prosperous business district with 40000 gold coins! Moreover, it''s the central location, the most helpful area. However, this also let him see the inside story of the ruler family of torrell, the medwoollet family. Lilith, as a girl, has such a huge sum of money. You can throw out 40000 DUFFLES without blinking your eyes. You can imagine how rich the whole medwollet family is. No wonder the Empire was terrified of the family. In fact, the strength of this family has already grown to a frightening level. It is so powerful that the common owners of the whole human world have to face it squarely, and even offer permission to establish a principality to win over the family. What''s more, the family has thousands of knights and 30000 regular legions on the surface. Who knows how powerful they are in the dark? And according to the confidence in Lilith''s words, the family''s strength in the dark is even more terrifying. But it''s none of his business. He is now carrying 40000 DUFFLES, which is enough for him to complete anything he needs. Not only that, but also a lot of money to buy other things. For example, Jiangning has been greedy for a set of alchemy equipment for a long time. ¡­¡­ "How do you sell this crucible?" Jiangning looked at a crucible in front of him, a folding crucible made of new special alloy steel. It''s very durable, and the walls of the crucible are engraved with magic runes. "Your eyes are very good. This set of medicine equipment is a new product launched by the wizard alliance this year. The cost is high. It is made of the latest alloy steel, which is said to have added special metal components. Moreover, there are runes created by the wizard himself, which have the effect of adding to the boiling of potions. Even, it has the function of automatic cleaning, which is absolutely practical and convenient... " "I know all this. Now I just want to know how much it costs?" "The seven thousand folles!" "Seven thousand!" Jiangning is wringing his eyebrows, secretly calculating the gains and losses in his heart. If you have a good alchemy item, it can play a lot of functions. It can save a lot of energy, but if you don''t have a good alchemy item, it doesn''t seem that there will be any big loss if you only use inferior items. To say the loss, it may waste some magic medicine and precious time, or the quality of magic medicine may be reduced a lot. "That''s it. Set it up for me!" The salesman was so overjoyed that he thought Jiangning would not buy the most expensive crucible. Because, since this crucible was placed in the shop, it has not been purchased. Even the boss was remorseful in his heart. Who would have expected someone to buy this crucible. The shop assistant is naturally very happy, because he can draw a huge share from it, which is enough to make him have a lot of money for the rest of his life. "These respected professionals, please wait for a moment, our boss will be here in a minute." The clerk brought a cup of tea, asked Jiangning to sit down and bought the most expensive item. Jiangning became the chief VIP of the shop. "Yes." Sitting on the sofa, sipping tea, a little feel, the quality of tea is pretty good. Forced entrance, Jiangning secret road. Before one third of a cup of tea was drunk, I saw a middle-aged businessman in bright clothes come quickly. From a long distance, he said with a smile: "Dear demon hunter, welcome to our shop. If the etiquette is not good, please forgive me!" Jiangning nodded slightly, saying hello. The shop owner is not angry either. He knows the temper of a professional and is equal to a noble. Let alone he is a small businessman. Even if he is a big nobleman, if he is not happy, he will not be a bird. But these aristocrats must also smile to welcome others, so we can see how high the social status of professionals is. They are the mainstays of the whole society. It''s not polite to say that even if Jiangning set fire to his shop, it doesn''t need to bear any responsibility. At the most, pay for the rest, and you''ll think you''re unlucky. The Empire won''t take care of it. "This special crucible is the latest product of the wizarding alliance this year. It is said that a special alloy material was used. After I purchased it, I always regarded it as the treasure of the town shop! Now, this crucible can enter into your hands, and it can be regarded as making the best use of everything! Well, I''ll give you a discount. I''ll only charge you 6500 gold coins. In addition, I''ll give you a set of pestle and a medicine box to keep the magic medicine Jiangning nodded slightly and said, "then I''m not polite." "Yes, yes!" Later, Jiangning took out his dimensional pocket, took out six small black pockets full of gold coins, and counted about 500 Duffle gold coins. After settling the account, with a set of crucible equipment and a set of maintenance equipment purchased by himself, the owner of the shop personally presented them and turned to leave here. ¡­¡­ With tens of thousands of gold coins, even if it costs more than 6000, there is still a huge number of DUFFLES. After that, Jiangning purchased a large number of magic drugs in the business district! I went to the blacksmith shop of the dwarf blacksmith elite, bought some special mineral powder, and then bought a lot of other materials. Go back to Lilith and plunge into her room. His sword, after years of fighting, even Jiangning in how careful maintenance! In tiny places, there are still traces of wear and tear. In the past, I had little money, so I couldn''t strengthen my sword at one time. I had to buy medicine to maintain my sword. Today, Jiangning can finally upgrade and strengthen its weapons. He first bought a few grams of Stardust, which comes from the sky, contains a special metal composition and has some mysterious function. After that, he took out the magic array and summoned a magic flame. Then, throw the sword into it and sprinkle it with stardust powder. Then, quickly and accurately smash the Dragon teeth into powder and sprinkle it on the sword body. Then he cut his wrist, blooded his sword, and quenched it with the venom of the giant swamp snake! ¡°LSAEQ£¬PIUSD£¬LTU£¬ARIZOP£¬MIQAXSR¡­¡­¡± With the spell read from Jiangning mouth, a mysterious force was called. Then, this mysterious power, attached to the sword body wrapped by magic flame. With a flash of light, a clear sword chant. A brand new sword full of vigor and fighting spirit floats in front of Jiangning. The overall shape of the sword body is basically unchanged, but a little more elegant! The hilt turned into a dragon''s head, and the body of the sword extended at the mouth of the dragon. On that, engraved with dense runes, constantly flashing light! The edge of the sword is cold silver, and the center of the sword is bright and flashing red light. The sound of sword chanting is constant. I feel that Jiangning is beside me, and the sword is flying in the air by itself. Finally, stay in front of Jiangning! "Sure enough, this method is correct! The sword is not dead, but full of vigor. It has its own life. Ha ha ha Jiangning is very happy, the new life and strengthening of the killing weapon in his hand! This makes him more confident. With such a magic weapon in hand, we can not only restrain demons, but also ordinary life! This sword is a poisonous sword. It is stained with the poison from the giant swamp snake and the mineral heavy metal. Alone is enough to kill people! What''s more, two kinds of hegemonic poison are mixed together. The effect... Think about it, people can''t wait to test it. Hum! With the sword in hand, Jiangning immediately waved it in his room. When dancing, Jiangning can hardly feel the resistance of the air! The sharp edge of the sword seems to cut off the air of the invisible material! Such a result naturally makes Jiangning more happy! The room suffered from the rise of his dance. Hum! When he stopped, he looked at the sword in his hand! Eyes, full of satisfaction look! However, a wisp of wind from the window blows in, and the furniture in the room, like dominoes, falls to the ground in an instant! Split, and the fracture, smooth as a mirror, not rough at all! The clattering sound naturally attracted the servant''s attention! When the servant saw the situation in the room, he was surprised! Then, quickly exit the room, inform Lilith know. ¡­¡­ Chapter 319 ¡­¡­ "What a fuss you have made When Lilis walked into Jiangning''s room, looking at the broken furniture all over the room, she was speechless. "Ha ha!" Jiangning smiles, but he doesn''t care. Looking at the sword in his hand, his smile is even stronger. At this time, Lilith turned her attention to the sword in his hand and said, "this sword..." "Thanks to the money you gave me, I not only bought what I needed, but also strengthened my sword. Now, its power... "I haven''t finished, but the meaning is very obvious. "You mean the broken furniture in this room is all caused by the sword in your hand?" Lilith doesn''t know anything. She has seen a lot of good things. Naturally, she knows how sharp a sword must be to achieve this scene. At least, she has not. "Congratulations Lilith''s sincere congratulations. Jiangning''s mood was very happy, smiling and looking at the sword in his hand. The joy in the heart, not everyone can understand. "Well, don''t be in America. My father has come back. Now, follow me to see him Lilisi looked at Jiangning still there happily and helplessly said. "Duke, are you back so soon?" "What do you think?" Lilith asked him. "I thought it would be a few days before I could come back," Jiangning said. I didn''t expect to come back in just one day. " "Our family, naturally, has a communication system that belongs to us. After receiving my letter, my father and my mother immediately asked the wizard to open the portal and send it directly to the outskirts of torrell. That''s why I can come back in such a short time. " "No wonder!" The reason is that we took a shortcut and sent it through the portal. "All right, pack your clothes and come with me to see my father." Lilith pointed to Jiangning''s clothes. "It''s easy!" Hit a ring finger, a breeze out of thin air, around Jiangning around a few circles. Later, Jiangning''s herbal and metal flavors were all swept away. "Magic is so convenient!" Lilith said enviously. "Magic is dangerous, too!" "Hum!" Lilith raised her head, turned her head and went out. Jiangning follows her closely ¡­¡­ "Father, mother!" When she comes to an elegant reception room, Lilis salutes the middle-aged man and the elegant woman sitting on the chair. "Yes, sir, ma''am!" "It''s incredible that the demon hunter is so young!" The Duke looked at Jiangning''s young face, and praised, but the suspicion in his eyes was clear. "Sit down, please!" Duchess, invite Jiangning to sit down. "Thank you, ma''am!" Sitting on the sofa, looking at the Duke''s eyes, Jiangning drew a curve in the corner of his mouth: "a demon hunter is not young or old to measure his fighting ability, sir!" "Oh The Duke''s eyebrows beat and looked at him. "There are eight hundred demons that have died in my hands. Over the years, I''ve traded their heads for so much money that I can''t remember them clearly! " The Duchess glared at the Duke and said with a smile, "it''s very dangerous and hard to hunt demons." "I can''t help it. That''s what I''m doing!" Jiangning said with ease. I feel good about the Duchess. I feel good about the Duke. A little uncomfortable with the attitude of examination in his eyes! "Lilith told me about you in her letter. Now, I''d like to hear your specific views. What is it? " The Duke laid his hands on his belly and leaned back in his chair. When it comes to business, Jiangning''s eyes turn to seriousness. Rigorous attitude, so that the Duke can not check the tiny nod. "I still said that the key to solving the problem is you." Duke: I know, but I want to hear what you think Jiangning frowned, thought about it, and said, "it''s hard to kill a high-level vampire aristocrat. The key is to kill him. There will also be his peers to save him, although it will take a long time for him to be reborn. However, I''m afraid that in the meantime, Miss Jennifer has a bad idea. If it leads to a tragedy, I believe you are not willing to have such an outcome! " "That''s true!" The Duke thought. "That''s the problem, so it''s up to you to decide what to do!" Jiangning has made up his mind and will never get involved. Once there is a problem, he must be the primary target of venting his anger. Even if he was not afraid, he could not fight against tens of thousands of well-equipped professional elite troops alone. "Is there no way to get the best of both?" The Duke asked reluctantly. "Hardly!" Jiangning said without hesitation. "Almost?" The Duke seized the hole in his mouth. Knowing what he meant, Jiangning shook his head and said, "I believe you will never accept it!" The Duke didn''t speak and asked him with his eyes. Jiangning had no choice but to say, "unless you are willing to accept a vampire son-in-law!" "It''s impossible!" The Duke didn''t even want to think about it and refused immediately. "Things, once again back to the origin!" For a moment, the atmosphere fell into silence. Between people, there are still different opinions! What''s more, the resistance to cross racial integration is even greater. "Dear..." the Duchess looked at the Duke and opened her mouth. She couldn''t finish the rest, so the Duke stopped her with a gesture. He looked at Jiangning, severe eyes: "my final answer, kill that vampire!" "You "Father!" The Duke waved his hand fiercely and restrained the mother and daughter with gestures. He said solemnly: "the reputation of the family must not be destroyed by this unfilial girl. If she wants to abandon her family, her parents and brothers, just to be with that damned non-human vampire. Well, I will officially remove her name as the patriarch! And the abominable vampire who defiled the family''s reputation must also be punished! The price is death He turned to Jiangning and said seriously, "demon hunter, do you know what to do?" "Of course Jiangning stood up and looked at the Duke: "only, are you sure you want to do this?" "Yes "Even if, your daughter may commit suicide afterwards?" The Duke did not hesitate: "yes, if she is going to die, then die. The family raised her for nearly twenty years! As a result, she abandoned her family for an inhuman guy! It''s a shame. It''s a shame on the medwollet family! The reputation of the family, which has been established by generations of people, must not be destroyed by this unfilial girl, who dares to destroy the actions of the family. No matter who it is, only one will die! " His eyes turned red and he gritted his teeth: "demon hunter, I want you to bring me that vampire''s head!" Jiangning''s indifferent response: "no one can''t get along with money, I''m no exception, three days! Give me three days and I''ll give you the head of the vampire "Well, as long as you help me wash away this disgrace, I''ll pay you 100000 DUFFLES!" "As you wish, your highness!" With that, Jiangning directly turned and left this silent reception room! After he left, there was a roar in the room behind him, but it was none of his business. "A hundred thousand... DUFFLES!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 320 (this is the correct chapter. In fact, it has 300 more words than the anti-theft chapter!) "Just a moment, please!" "Lilith?" Turning around, I saw Lilith come over calmly: "what''s the matter?" "Yes Lilith came to Jiangning, looked at him and said, "come with me, we need to have a good talk!" With that, she went to the garden without waiting for Jiangning to answer. Jiangning took a look at the background of Lilis, and after much consideration, he still followed up. In the labyrinth of the garden, they stop by a fountain. "Come on, do you have any instructions?" Jiangning holds her shoulders and looks at Lilith''s back. "Are you really going to follow my father''s instructions?" "What do you think?" Jiangning shrugged his shoulders: "that''s a hundred thousand pieces of gold!" "A huge sum of money, no one can ignore." Lilith nodded, echoing. Jiangning: "what do you want to say?" "I have one thing I want to trouble you with." Jiangning: "about your sister?" "Yes, she is my only sister. I can''t watch her suffer all her life or do something stupid. As her only sister, I have to find a way to help her. " Lilith is in pain. "Have you thought about your father''s feelings? He agreed with you? " Jiangning asked. But he denied his words in his heart. According to the Duke''s temperament, it was impossible. "Father, he won''t agree. He won''t agree at all." Lilith said with tears in her eyes, and her voice began to choke. "Then you..." Jiangning hesitated: "forget it, talk about your method!" Lilith surprised looked up, eyes still with tears: "you agree to help me?" "Don''t talk too much. I want to hear what your plan is." "My plan is..." Lilith Barra said. ¡­¡­ "Are you sure it will work? Besides, your father is not a fool. Do you think you can hide it from him? " Jiangning looked at Lilith suspiciously. Lilith silver teeth clenched: "no matter how, always have a try." "I always feel that I have entered a peerless pit..." Jiangning looked at the sky silently, the eternal night and the white moon, and the cold everywhere. "Don''t worry. I''ll definitely... Definitely repay you when it''s done." Lilith said with a knock. Jiangning looked at her suspiciously: "you?" "What do you mean, you!" Lilith was furious and glared at him angrily. "How many DUFFLES can you have, you little body?" He waved his hand and said: "when I do a good deed, really... When will professionals do this kind of loss business? When the old man knows, he will probably give me a good lecture. " Jiangning said to himself, totally ignoring Lilith. Lilith was not angry, but relieved. However, there is a strange feeling. "Do you have anything else to do?" Jiangning looked at Lilith strangely. "Ah, yes." Lilith said something in a panic. "What?" Lilith asked him, "Adonis, how are you going to find him? He''s a vampire, coming and going, and no one knows where his nest is "Have you forgotten this?" Jiangning took an arm out of his pocket hanging on the belt and waved it in front of Lilith. "Disgusting, it can move..." Lilith looked at the broken arm. Jiangning mouth showed a playful smile, looking at the hands of the broken arm: "the vampire''s constitution is very strong, very strong. Human beings can''t be compared with them at all. In fact, their resilience is also terrible! It''s just that you haven''t seen it. " "Don''t mention that. Come on, what are you going to do with the broken arm of the vampire?" Lilith was very curious. She saw the fierce fight between him and the vampire yadunis. She was dazzled by Jiangning''s cold eyes and face in the battle. "You have to rely on this to find Adonis!" He raised the broken arm in his hand. "An arm? How much can it do? " Lilith asked him curiously. Jiangning looked at her contemptuously and said mercilessly: "silly woman, how can you understand the means of a professional!" "You... Asshole!" Jiangning pretended not to hear, and did not go to see Lilith gnashing her teeth. In fact, the most beautiful thing is the angry look of a beautiful woman. It''s the same when I''m angry. Jiangning likes this most. Moreover, making a beautiful woman angry is one of his few hobbies. "With Adonis''s blood, I can locate him!" "I''ll see!" Jiangning was a little surprised this time, but he didn''t think much and took out the necessary auxiliary materials from his pocket. On the ground, draw a six pointed star and light six candles on the six corners in turn. ¡°ASYW£¬JIOSA£¬MLIG£¬PIOSE¡­¡± After the spell, Jiangning, in Lilith''s surprised and disgusting expression, bit into Adonis''s broken arm, ready to bite into Adonis''s right hand. What''s more, his throat is constantly stirring, obviously drinking the blood "Oh Lilith covered her mouth and watched with nausea and nausea. After a while, she finally couldn''t bear it and ran to one side to spit Boom! Jiangning''s pupils twinkle with scarlet light, his throat is constantly loose, with the power of magic. Through the memory in the blood, we began to find the trace of Adonis. However, he saw a lot of clips, but could not find the real hiding place of yadunis. This made him very confused. He released his arm and exited the casting state. "You, you are disgusting!" Lilisi looked at Jiangning pale, still with a look of disgust on her face. "Stop talking!" Jiangning rolled his eyes, and there was blood all over his chin. In the dark, he looked more strange. Lilith shivered involuntarily, trying to endure the nausea and nausea in her heart. "You think it''s easy to find a vampire? Bah, bah, bah, bah, bah... Spit out... "The fishy smell in my mouth was too heavy and too strong. I had no choice but to take out a bottle of medicine to swallow it. My abdomen trembled regularly and vomited out the blood of the vampire. "Bah, bah, that''s disgusting!" Jiangning is also a face of nausea to vomit expression, since human mastered the flame, almost no such raw swallow blood thing happened. "Any sign of Adonis?" Lilith asked. "No, that''s one of my oddities. In his blood, there was no exact location of his nest. I suspect that magic blocked his position! Even his blood can not find his specific location, can only guess a general location. However, this is ridiculous. It''s like fishing for a needle in the sea to find a vampire castle in the vast land. " Jiangning is also very strange about this. "Then what? You told my father to take the head of Adonis and meet him in three days. If you can''t, your father will punish you! " Lilith said anxiously. Jiangning looked at her strangely: "what are you in a hurry? I can''t find it, but someone can help us! " "Who is it?" Lilith watched him. "Do you know any hermits around here?" Jiangning is going to ask the local snake. "The hermit wizard?" Lilith is thinking, and Jiangning does not disturb her thinking. Once the person who is thinking is interrupted. It''s very likely that the clue will be completely broken. It''s hard to think of it. "Yes, there is a forest in the nearby moonlight highland. It is said that in the forest, the hermit was a witch. Only, I just heard about it, because since there were rumors about witches there. Many people want to visit the witch, but they can''t find her. So I''m not sure! " Lilith said uncertainly. "I''m sure the witch is there!" Jiangning said confidently. Looking at Lilith''s suspicious eyes, he explained: "if no one finds it, it proves that there is magic in the place where the witch lives in seclusion. Ordinary people can''t easily find it. But I''m sure I can find it! " Chapter 321 "It shouldn''t be too late. Let''s go to find the witch quickly." Said Lilith, looking impatient. "You''re going, too?" Jiangning was stunned. Lilith naturally said, "of course, do you know where moonlight highland is?" "Well, I don''t know." Jiangning was very frank, and then he said, "but I can ask others! There are soldiers on patrol all over the city, as well as clients and gamblers who stay up all night! " "You He said angrily: "in a word, I will follow you! I want to ask this witch for help when I have something to do "All right!" Jiangning did not doubt him: "but let''s talk about it first. Don''t run around or make trouble. Stay with me. Otherwise, in case of danger, I''m afraid it''s too late to save you! " Lilith said discontentedly, "I won''t bring trouble to others. I''m worried that you will bring trouble to me." She said so, but Lilith was very happy in her heart. "Let''s go!" "Yes Lilith suddenly remembered something and said, "by the way, wait for me. I''ll be back soon. Go to the stable first and wait for me With that, he picked up the skirt and ran out. "What''s the matter?" ¡­¡­ In the stable, Jiangning was leaning against the gate with a straw in his mouth! Holding both arms, all kinds of boring looking at the head of the moon. "I''m back!" With a clear and magnetic voice, Jiangning went along with her reputation, only to see Lilith was dressed up in a tight leather dress, leather trousers, high boots and a sword on her waist. On his body, he wore a big hood and Cape. "What are you looking at?" Jiangning said: "you go out so long, just to change this dress?" "Of course, there are trees and bushes all over the forest. I''m wearing a skirt. It''s very inconvenient. In danger, there is no time to dodge. This dress can help me to have a good activity in the forest Jiangning nodded: "that''s true!" Then he said, "let''s go. It''s getting late. The sooner I find the witch, the more powerful time will be for me "Yes Having said that, they turned over and got on the horse, and then rushed to moonlight highland. ¡­¡­ The horse''s four hooves move quickly, one in front of the other, and the other two horses run out of torrell City, and then run out towards a mountain in the distance. Bright moonlight, unbridled swing, one before and one after two figures, just like the spirit under the moon. After about an hour or so, they came to moonlight highland. "This is moonlight highland?" Looking at the low hill and the lush forests and shrubs, Jiangning looked at the hill and the forest curiously. "That''s right!" "Why such a name?" Jiangning''s curiosity came. "Because..." Lilith tilted her head and thought about it carefully. Jiangning looked at her curiously. For a long time, Lilith replied without expression: "I don''t know!" ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Silent looking at Lilith, not tangled in this issue. "Go in!" With that, Jiangning led the horse and held the sword in his right hand. Lilith followed him closely. The same sword in hand, follow him. As the two entered the forest, the visibility in the forest plummeted! Everywhere is surrounded by darkness, only a small number of luminous plants, waving their own light source! "It''s so weird here!" Lilisi tightened her tight cloak and asked Jiangning. "It''s like this where there are witches living in seclusion! Naturally, the purpose of doing so is to scare off outsiders. After all, witches like to be quiet and don''t like to be disturbed in their lives Jiangning explained to her. "A strange group of professionals!" Jiangning turned around and glared at her: "don''t talk nonsense. Witches don''t like people to judge them like this. They are just a group of researchers, pursuers of learning, pursuers of truth, like to explore everything unknown. What''s more, he pursues the unknown rationally! " "That''s contradictory!" Lilith frowned and said after thinking. Jiangning rolled his eyes: "professionals are such a collection of contradictions, which is impossible in your cognition. In the eyes of professionals, it''s a very common thing. It''s no big deal. " Lilith nodded knowingly: "when you say that, it''s true... When I first saw you, I thought you were a mouthful guy. However, when I see you fighting with Adonis, I know you have another side. " "I have many good points!" "Narcissist, shameless!" Lilith rolled her eyes. Jiang Ning is going to retort, but he looks a little dignified, suspicious looking at the environment in the forest everywhere. "What''s the matter?" Looking at Jiangning''s expression and action, Lilith''s heart began to become tense. She clenched the sword in her hand and kept looking around. "I feel like someone is peeping at us!" "Is it a witch?" Lilith asked him nervously. Jiangning frowned: "I''m not sure if it''s a witch, but the peeping eyes are full of malice. I guess it''s probably the devil peeping at us "Monsters!" Lilith was nervous. She had heard too much about the magic things from childhood to adulthood. However, it is the first time for her to make contact with the demons at such a close distance. She can''t help being nervous! However, after seeing Jiangning around her, I felt a little calm. At least I had such a strong professional around me to protect myself. "Be careful, the devil is coming!" Jiangning look serious, cold eyes, dead look to the depths of the forest. The right hand clenches the sword in the hand, and slaps the rear end of the horses left and right to let them retreat. Then, put your left hand on your waist, ready to take out the medicine you need from your dimensional pocket at any time. "Ouch!" "The wolf of the dead!" Jiangning''s face changed greatly. These little animals are very difficult to deal with! Without allowing Liz to talk, Jiangning quickly took out a bottle of things, then broke the bottle and sprinkled the powder around. For a moment, silver and white things like pitching around their bodies. "Don''t leave this circle, no matter what happens Jiangning turned back and told Lilith. He grasped the sword in his hand and said, "the dead can''t get close to this circle. You will be safe here. I will deal with these guys. Remember, don''t leave here! Otherwise, we are likely to die, you know? " "I see. Don''t worry. I won''t leave here. And... "Watching Jiangning step out of the aperture, Lilis murmured:" be careful! " "Ouch!" With the roar of a voice, one after another all over the body showing blue undead wolf ran out. They stare at Jiangning fiercely, surround him one by one, and then follow the command of the wolf. All the dead wolves, at the command of the leader, pounced on Jiangning. Jiangning quickly slid his palm to the sword, and the blood gushed out and penetrated into the Rune of the sword. Then, the body of the sword was radiant and extremely dazzling. Jiangning turned back and slashed at a wolf who came towards his neck. With a cry of pain, the wolf was killed by him instantly. The death of his companion was not enough to scare off the animals. The first wolf constantly command, wolves constantly rush, Jiangning left sudden right flash constantly kill back wolves, but there are too many wolves. Looking at the wolf, biting his teeth, he stepped forward and rushed to the wolf. However, the wolf''s body, in an instant atomization, disappeared in the depths of the forest. In this way, Jiangning''s face was extremely ugly. He watched the wolves circle again. He was about to take out the medicine to improve his speed, but he heard a clear and elegant voice ¡°AUSIO£¬SLIWA£¬XLIPS£¬MLHSTQI¡¯SKAUP¡­¡± Light, endless light, instantly illuminate the whole forest! Strong positive energy, killed dozens of undead wolves in an instant!!! Chapter 322 The sudden light made Jiangning close her eyes tightly, so did Lilith. Although the eyes can''t see, with Superman''s perception, Jiangning clearly found that the dozens of wolves besieged him can''t die any more in this strong positive energy impact. "All right, you guys!" Elegant female voice, from far to near, is accompanied by a body fragrance as if nothing! "We''re fine. Thank you for your help!" Feeling the witch''s approach, Jiangning sincerely thanks. When he looked up, he was still shocked by the witch''s appearance. Very beautiful women, wearing loose and comfortable robes, wearing high heels at the foot. The skin is as white and smooth as a boiled egg. Her face is firm and soft, with long golden hair, sky blue eyes and small red lips. Add to the body not much, if any, no scent and makeup, and no natural scent. Jiangning is a quick look, and did not directly stare at the witch. This makes the witch''s expression a little more kind! "Moonlight highland is a dangerous place at night. Why are you here? What''s more, why do you have a non professional mortal around you? " The witch looked at Jiangning and frowned. "Alas Jiangning sighed slightly: "in fact, we have something to ask for." "Please?" The witch looked at them and said, "if you two elope, I''m not a good place to hide!" She teased them playfully. Lilith was a little embarrassed and didn''t speak. Jiangning had to explain, "you misunderstood. In fact, we are here and we have other things to ask you." "Tell me, since I have met you, if there is any place I can help you. I won''t refuse. Of course, I can''t afford to lose the DUFFLES! " The witch said with a smile. "Of course, there will be no shortage of this!" Lilith cut in. The witch looked at Lilith with a smile, as if she had seen through her mind, which made Lilith avoid the witch''s eyes involuntarily. When the witch saw it, her smile was even more satisfied. She said: "this is not a place to talk. Although the magic thing is going away for a while, once we stay in the wild for a long time. It doesn''t take much time for the demons to feel it. I''d better go to the place where I live. It''s absolutely safe there! " "Trouble you!" "Nothing can be solved by money!" Jiangning did not speak as like as two peas. They followed the Witch and walked towards the forest. While walking, Jiangning asked each other: "by the way, why do you choose to stay in such a place to live in seclusion? There are many resources and friends in the wizard League. Staying there is also a great help to improve yourself, isn''t it? " The witch responded: "although the wizard alliance can provide a lot of help, there are also many rules to restrain the wizard. To be honest, I don''t like that place very much. What''s more, I have learned a lot at present, and the help that the wizard alliance can provide is limited. It''s better to live outside alone, maybe find some rare potions or minerals, and increase your knowledge! " "Wise choice!" Jiangning agreed: "it''s not necessarily a good thing to be in the wizard League. When it comes to bottlenecks, traveling outside can increase your knowledge, but improve yourself. " The witch looked at Jiangning and said with a smile, "it seems that you have deep feelings, don''t you?" Jiangning with memories: "yes, I was at the master''s side. Although I have learned a lot, there are also many things I can''t learn. For example, real experience, as well as the verification of all aspects of knowledge! After leaving my master, I have improved a lot. I have been struggling on the verge of death for many years, which has benefited me a lot! " "This is the way you are. You are very strict with your disciples. But your tribe is also very strong. Just now, even without me, you will only waste a little time, and then you can successfully kill those undead wolves! " Jiangning said with a smile: "however, that would also waste my medicine! It''s not a bargain "Greedy fellow!" Lilith muttered. The witch turned her head and looked at her. She didn''t say much. She continued to talk with Jiangning. Their conversation was relaxed and pleasant for a moment. Before they knew it, they came to the witch''s house. "This is where you live?" Lilith pointed to the cave in front of her and said uncertainly. "Why?" Lilith said in disbelief, "how can a beautiful woman like you live in a cave?" "Oh? Why can''t you live in a cave? " The witch asked her. Lilith didn''t know how to answer: "it''s just unbelievable. Shouldn''t a girl live in a comfortable room, plant flowers, read books, take a bubble bath? You can''t enjoy it in this cave. " Jiangning put one hand on Lilith''s shoulder and explained to her, "never treat a professional so arbitrarily! Don''t believe what you see with your own eyes. " "What do you mean?" She looked at Jiangning in bewilderment. "Come and announce the answer!" "Ha ha!" The witch covered her mouth and chuckled. Under the gaze of Lilith, she went to the cave. Her hands were shining with white light, and she recited the mantra: "suwo, plwhgj, yuqxm, ioskaq''sk, pla''swt". With the mantra, the cave was dark and empty, just like the mouth of a prehistoric monster, and suddenly opened a distorted door. "Come on, my home is here!" With that, the witch went in first. "Is this safe?" Lilith looked at the portal in front of her. She looked at it suspiciously. Jiangning walked beside her and said to her, "don''t worry. I won''t have an accident with you." With that, he took her hand and stepped into the portal with her. Boom! "Wow, it''s just..." Lilith exclaimed excitedly, "it''s just wonderful!" In front of their eyes is a vast land covering several hectares. On this plain, there is a small manor covering thousands of square meters. In front of the manor is flat grass, and on the left is a dome garden made of transparent glass. On the right is a small sky blue lake. In front of it are well planned medicine beds and vineyards. "I hope you like it here. You''re welcome!" The witch looked at Lilith with a smile. "Excuse me, I didn''t bring any gifts when I first met you. Please accept this tea!" Jiangning took out a wrapped tea from his pocket and gave it to the witch. "Tea?" The witch looked at Jiangning in surprise, and then said happily, "this is a surprise gift. It''s more expensive than gold, and it''s rare. It''s valuable and has no market! Thank you so much. I''ve always wanted this drink! " "Just like it!" "Hey, you''ve got a present. Why don''t you tell me?" Lilisi looks at Jiangning discontentedly. Jiangning looked back at her and said, "it''s enough to have me to prepare. If you don''t have balance in your heart, anyway, you know this place, so you can give her a gift in the future." Speaking of this, Jiangning looked at the Witch and said, "by the way, I don''t know your name yet. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Jiangning!" "Jiangning?" The witch said, "this is a strange surname. I''ve never heard such a simple name! My name is Natalia ahzia! Nice to meet you. You are the first guests to come to my house! " "My name is Lilith..." Natalia said with a smile, "I know you, the princess of torrell! Famous "Where, it all depends on the name of father!" Natalia nodded with satisfaction: "well, there are few noble women like you. Most of the noble women I know wish the whole mainland knew whose daughter she is. I''m glad you are not such a shallow woman." Lilith did not speak, just smile to make a lady like etiquette, and Natalia equally elegant response to her. "Should you discuss these in detail later..." Jiangning looked at them helplessly. "Oh, by the way, I haven''t invited you to visit my manor. It''s very impolite. I''ll let the servant prepare dinner now With that, Natalia clapped her hand, and an elegant flower fairy appeared out of thin air. "Emily, tell the kitchen to prepare dinner. I''ll have dinner tonight!" Chapter 323 "Yes, my master!" With that, the flower fairy turned into a group of light that kept sprinkling stars and flew towards the manor. "Flower spirit?" Jiangning looked at the elegant figure in surprise and said: "I thought these little cute had already died out, but they still exist." Natalia said: "I thought so at first. However, when I visited an ancient relic, I found these sealed little guys by accident. So I took in these little guys and let them manage my garden, medicine field and vineyard for me. As a matter of fact, these little guys are well managed. I don''t have to worry about them at all! " Jiangning said enviously: "it''s lucky to find these little guys!" Natalia said with pride, "I think so, too." "Are you not the only one here?" Lilith asks Natalia curiously. Natalia looked back at her and explained to her, "of course not. Living alone in isolation would drive me crazy. So I adopted a lot of races. The flower elves and some halflings "You can really enjoy it, Natalia!" Jiangning praised. Natalia drew a smile from the corner of her mouth: "halfling''s cooking is famous in the whole continent. The food I cook can''t compete with these ingenious races at all. With their existence, I won''t treat my stomach badly! " As they chatted, they went into the manor. Entering the manor, Jiangning and Lilith began to examine the internal structure of the manor. The combination of simplicity and elegance, only a few places with gold embellishment, the rest of the place with bright color and architectural pattern. It''s a very common style, but it''s decorated in a different way. Natalia invited them to sit down, and soon the humanoid brought steaming juice. Because of this world, because of the great upheaval, the world is surrounded by cold. In order to maintain body temperature, whether it''s drink or diet, it''s based on the temperature that can enhance the body. "I''m sorry to disturb you at night!" Lilith said apologetically. Natalia didn''t care: "it doesn''t matter. In fact, I went out tonight to look for a potion in the forest. Happen to feel the existence of the magic, curious to come and have a look, by the way to help you "What potion are you looking for?" Natalia took a look at Jiangning and said, "Moonlight potion!" "The kind of thing that can move freely and run around?" Jiangning asked with a frown. "That''s right!" "It''s not easy to catch this thing. They are very fast and haunted. They are often full of moonlight and run around in the dense forest environment. It takes a lot of energy "Is there any potion with long feet running around?" Lilith is very curious. Today''s trip overturns her cognition. The world is threatened by dangerous demons. What''s more outrageous is that there is a kind of potion with long legs and strange speed running around. It just... Subverted her world view from childhood to adulthood. "Yes, in fact, there are many strange things in this world." Natalia explained to her. "I''m really getting more and more curious about your professional world." Said Lilith. Natalia shook her head slightly. "Believe me, honey. You don''t want to touch the world of professionals "Why is that?" Natalia said: "the world of professionals is dangerous, though mysterious and free to you. It''s very attractive, but there are many professionals who don''t like their identity Looking at Lilith''s puzzled eyes, Jiangning said: "this is because the whole world is shrouded in the threat of demons. Once the invasion of demons, then professionals must stand in the front line. This is even if, in fact, professional daily contact with a variety of things, life is not more comfortable than ordinary people, they also have their own troubles! Mortals envy professionals, but professionals will also envy mortals! At least, they don''t have to bear too much burden! " Natalia nodded positively, and highly approved of Jiangning''s explanation: "yes, Jiangning''s explanation is very correct. It''s true. We also have our own troubles, but ordinary people don''t know about them. " But Lilith said, "if you don''t say it''s OK, I''m more curious." "Ha ha, after you contact more, you will understand, dear." Natalia said with a smile. Then, the topic returns to the moonlight potion. "Natalia, you are looking for the moon potion. Do you want to make the potion of youth?" Jiangning looked at Natalia. Although it was an interrogative sentence, his tone was extremely positive. Natalia said frankly, "yes, I really want to make a bottle of elixir for youth! It can protect me from the elements and all kinds of energy from the ectopic plane "Can you explain the medicine for youth?" Lilith asked excitedly. Youth medicine, listen to the name, you can understand that this medicine can keep people young forever. Which woman can resist this temptation? Natalia explained to her, "the medicine of youth is just a literal meaning. It is said that we can keep our youth forever, but it is not. Its time is also limited, and its greatest effect is to eliminate the alien damage that the wizard has been exposed to elements for a long time and to study the ectopic surface. This kind of injury, usually does not show the mountain does not dew, but after a long time, will cause serious load to the body''s internal organs "However, I heard that witches can increase their life span because they are exposed to elements." Lilith asked, puzzled. "That''s true. That''s right. But it''s not fully explained yet! " "Say it "The elements that witches absorb are full of activity," Natalia said. However, because of the relationship between meditation, it also absorbs a lot of inert elements. These elements are nothing, but the wizard''s perennial research, the body will always be more or less exposed to the erosion of heterotopic energy, these heterogenous energy and inert elements together, will produce another change. Heavy load on the body, at the beginning to nothing, but after a long time, the body is over! It indirectly affects the wizard''s body, so I want to refine a bottle of elixir of youth, keep youth forever, and perfectly solve the load of the body. " "So it is!" Lilith said suddenly. "Do you have any trace of the moonlight potion?" Jiangning asked her. Natalia sighed and said, "I''ve got the general location, but the moonlight potion is too hard to catch. Moreover, it is very sensitive, any emotion, will let it be frightened, so as to escape without a trace. I set traps several times to catch it, and each time I was about to succeed, I let it run away. " "Of course you can''t accomplish such a task alone!" "I know, but I can''t help it!" Natalia sighed and looked up at Jiangning: "by the way, I don''t know what you want me to help you?" Jiangning said: "I''m tracking a vampire, but when I use resonance method, I can''t determine the location of his nest. That''s why I want to find a wizard to help me divine this vampire! " "Who are you looking for? Even the blood resonance method doesn''t work! It looks like there''s magic protection there! " Asked Natalia. "The vampire we''re looking for is Adonis!" Jiangning opened his mouth. "Adonis?" Natalia said with a smile: "I''ve heard of the name of this vampire. It''s said that it''s still the aristocrat of the vampire group. It''s very difficult to deal with. You can hurt him, which proves your ability. It''s really powerful. " "Do you know him?" Aware of the atmosphere, Natalia explained, "don''t get me wrong. I have nothing to do with him. It''s just that this vampire knows I''m in seclusion. Once wanted to pursue me, but I was a lesson "I see!" "Well, you''re looking for him, aren''t you?" They looked at each other: "yes!" Natalia said with a smile, "it''s easy. I''ll help you. But how about you help me capture the moon potion, too? " Chapter 324 If you don''t like the plots I wrote, you can not subscribe for the time being. I naturally have my reasons for writing, and I can''t finish it in a hurry because I don''t like it. At least I have to think of a better reason to finish it, and then return to the topic. Also don''t say I water, water is not a waste of brain power, basically and copy no difference. All of my contents are painstakingly thought by myself. I hope you can understand them!) Jiangning and Lilith looked at each other and said, "there''s no problem. It''s just that I need your help!" Natalia took a sip of the juice: "of course, the moonlight potion can hardly be captured by one person. It takes a lot of luck, but for hundreds of years, only a few people have captured it. " "In hundreds of years, only a few people have captured the moonlight potion you said?" Lilith felt incredible. What a low probability it was! "Yes, this potion is cunning and timid. He is good at hiding. When he meets a little wind and grass, he runs without a trace. Even if a powerful wizard wants to catch it, he has to waste his strength. " "Is it possible to catch it?" Lilith said uncertainly. "What I''m good at most is fighting with people, not catching this difficult potion. I''m not sure. It''s up to Natalia to see how you''re getting ready Jiangning looks at Natalia. Natalia, she said: "the moon potion loves to bathe in the moon and to move in clean soil. We may be able to leave traps around the soil, so we may be able to catch it. " After hearing this, Jiangning began to pour cold water on it: "you seem to have overlooked that moonlight potion has the ability to drill the earth. And the speed is very fast. If we are not careful, we may let it slip away before we have time to react. " "Therefore, we need to go on a field trip, carefully explore the surrounding environment, and lay out traps. Fight for it, catch the moon potion at one time Natalia stressed. Jiangning nodded to understand, he said: "then what is my specific work?" "Your mission is to snipe the moon potion. If it runs out of the trap, you are responsible for driving it back into the trap. " Jiangning said with a wry smile, "first, I can''t guarantee that I will succeed." "Don''t worry, I know how hard it is to capture it. Don''t worry, as long as you help me with your heart, even if you can''t catch the moonlight potion. I will help you, too. I will help you find Adonis. " Natalia said with some meaning. Jiangning and Lilis naturally understood her subconscious words. After that, the three had dinner together, and then took advantage of the thick moonlight to walk towards the outskirts of the forest. On the back of the mountain, in the outskirts, there is an almost endless garden. Natural flower bed, no traces of artificial planting. "How beautiful The flower bed is almost continuous, and various colorful colors and lights illuminate the vast area. Looking at the huge "garden" with nearly ten hectares, Jiangning looked at Natalia with a speechless look. His fingers emptied the vast land in front of him: "we''ll be here later to catch the cunning moonlight potion, won''t we?" Pointing to the endless sea of flowers in front: "is the moonlight potion hidden here?" "That''s right!" "I want to hear your opinion, what kind of trap should be used to cover this vast land!" Jiangning held her arms, looked at Natalia and said he would listen to her. Natalia said with a smile: "I will use a special potion to occupy all of this place, and then assist the enchantment. The moon potion likes to bathe in the moon. It only appears when the moon is at its peak. Now there''s still a little time. We need to make arrangements quickly. " With that, she took out the glass bottle and handed it to Jiangning, which contained fine dust like diamond powder. "Sprinkle it all around!" "All right!" After taking the pot, he underestimated himself: "it''s really hard work..." "Remember, move fast, and the sooner you finish it, the more likely we will be." Natalia reminded him. "I know!" With that, Jiangning took out a bottle of medicine from his dimensional pocket. Then he drank it all at once. As the medicine entered his throat, the hidden power scattered into his body at a very fast speed. Boom! His figure is so fast that he seems to have the ability to move in an instant. Flashing back and forth, the bright diamond like powder, evenly sprinkled around the sea of flowers. "It''s done!" Natalia smiles like a flower: "hard work for you!" After that, she took two steps and recited the mantra: "uskil, lopsa, yazs, psjiy." A translucent border was opened by her, then the border began to expand, and then covered the whole sea of flowers. Immediately, the boundary flashed several times, and gradually turned to be transparent. "Well, next we just need to find a hidden place to wait!" Lilith asked, "is that how to catch it?" "Yes?" Natalia said, "you can''t be far away. I hope you can succeed." ¡­¡­ Three people hiding in a bush, looking at the front of the sea of flowers, Jiangning looked at the side of Natalia asked her: "yadunis, how did he find you?" "I don''t know. I guess it''s a coincidence! I was collecting potions in the forest that day, and I met him by accident. At that time, he looked directly at me, I don''t like his eyes. Give him a warning, who knows for several days he kept pestering me, harassing me. I was so angry that I gave him a lesson. As a result, he had less time to come since then. Until then, it never happened again. " "Disappointed?" Natalia said unhappily, "hell, how could I have a crush on a vampire?" Jiangning still wants to talk, but Natalia covers his mouth first: "hush, quiet, the moonlight potion appears!" Jiangning looked quickly, and then saw in the center of the sea of flowers, a beautiful potion with beautiful flowers, stretching its body. In the center of its body, there was a huge flower like a crown. When the three of them looked at it, they saw that it was absorbing the moonlight. The naked eye could clearly see that the light of the invisible material turned into tiny light spots and flew into the flowers. A misty moonlight flickers from the magnificent and flawless body of the moonlight potion. From a distance, it is like wearing a flawless coat called moonlight. Natalia motioned to Jiangning with her eyes. Jiangning understood her meaning, quickly took out the medicine and drank it. Then, the speed of his whole person in an instant to the point of invisible to the naked eye! Ferocious toward the moonlight potion. Boom! "It''s going to open its defense border!" Jiangning was surprised to see the border opened by the moonlight potion, then the sword was in hand, and the indescribable light covered the body of the sword, fighting to split. The border is broken in response to the sound of it!!! "Squeak!" Moonlight potion panic, and then Jiangning clearly see, it quickly stood up from the soil. Two short legs appeared in its lower body, which was as wide as a skirt. Then, with extremely fast speed, SA Ya Zi ran wildly. "Where to run!" Jiangning pursued her closely and kept driving the moonlight potion to Natalia. The moon potion panics. It is extremely timid. Its tiny wisdom makes it unable to distinguish "high wisdom" such as traps. ¡°AULE£¬LOIS£¬GIISE£¬HIPQS¡­¡­¡± Natalia said the spell. Her hands were raised above her head. Her white hands were shining. Then the translucent and twisted light curtain fell towards the moonlight potion. "Squeak!" Although I don''t know what the light curtain is, its instinct tells it that it is dangerous. Do not want to, toward the underground drilling, speed is very fast, as if into the soil. "It''s a success!" Natalia smiles like a flower. She lifts her right hand lightly, and her palm radiates bright light. Then the soil squirms, and a large ball of white light comes out of the ground, and the soil continues to fall. Revealing the trapped moonlight potion, it is still struggling inside, trying to escape from the place where it is free! Chapter 325 ¡­¡­ "These things you prepare are divination rituals?" Jiangning pointed to the pile of things in front of her and looked at the busy Natalia. In her busy schedule, Natalia took the time to answer him: "of course, it''s a divination ceremony, but I''m a little special!" "Special?" Lilith looked at the pile of things, and the magic array arranged by Natalia, and said, "I don''t think it''s special. It''s similar to what''s written in the novel!" Jiangning Natalia: -- Natalia rolled her eyes helplessly: "forget it. Later, you will know. " She looked at Jiangning: "give me yadunis''s arm!" "Here you are!" Instead of picking it up with her hands, Natalia raised her arms slightly, her palms glowing white, and held up Adonis'' broken arm to put it on the platform of the ceremony. "Is there anything else to prepare?" Jiangning asked her. Natalia: Yes "What?" Natalia: shut up Jiangning ¡­¡­ When everything is ready, Natalia asks Jiangning and Lilith to step back. Then, she stepped onto a slightly higher stone platform. In front of her, there were five strange shaped wooden columns, arranged in five corners, and a magic array of five pointed stars was depicted below. ¡°AYSG£¬HJUIO£¬PLIEB£¬JOSCD¡­¡­¡± A wind of Yin, without reason, appears out of thin air; The top of the five wooden pillars ignited a miserable green flame in an instant, and the five pointed star on the ground was bright in an instant, then opened a gap, and one shadow after another appeared in the magic array across the gap. "The dead?" After hearing this, Lilith looked at it in surprise: "is this the spirit of the dead?" Jiangning looked at her strangely: "aren''t you afraid?" Lilith asked him, "Why are you afraid?" Jiangning speechless, simply do not say these boring words, continue to watch Natalia''s action. ¡°JOIL£¬LBHED£¬PLOCE£¬WHSJD¡± Natalia pointed to the broken arms on the ground in the pentagram. The dead were instructed to dive on the broken arms one by one and suck the blood and flesh inside. Then, a faint light curtain appeared out of thin air, and the eyes of the dead projected wisps of light into it. Then, a scene appeared in the light curtain, first a continuous mountain range and lush forest, and then a towering mountain appeared in the picture. The mountain is covered with snow, and the picture seems to be drawn closer. At the top of one of the mountains, there stands a magnificent castle! "That''s the castle of Adonis!" ¡°AJSU£¬LASI£¬PSHQ£¬MALEH¡£¡± Natalia said the spell, then the light curtain dispersed, and the dead returned to their country again. The ceremony ended when the local Pentagram was dim and the green candle was extinguished. "I''m sorry, I can''t see Adonis. There is a border in his castle!" Said Natalia. Jiangning did not care: "it doesn''t matter, after all, as long as you know the location of yadunis'' nest. It''s no big deal if you can''t see him. " Natalia was relieved. "You don''t mind!" "Where are the mountains? Why does it look familiar? " Said Lilith, frowning. "It''s the alphates. The castle of Adonis is on the peak of despair!" Natalia explained to Lilith. "No wonder!" Later, Lilith''s face changed: "if you want to cross that mountain range, you must go through the place where it is said that there are countless demons. Then you..." she looked at Jiangning anxiously. Jiangning was about to speak, but Natalia comforted her with a smile: "don''t worry, I will directly open a portal and send him there!" Then she whispered in Lilith''s ear again. I don''t know what she said. In a word, Lilith''s expression is not right. "You have just said that there is a border in the castle of Adonis! Then I... "Jiangning hesitated and said," how can I get in? " Natalia said with a smile, "don''t worry about that. Since I help you, I will help you to the end. I''ll give you a piece of magic equipment so that you can cross the border and enter the castle. However, my only concern is that the portal may be affected by the boundary. " Jiangning frowned and said, "what do you mean?" Natalia: literally, the location of the portal may be unstable "The instability you said is..." Natalia said, "it''s also possible that you will appear directly in the castle, maybe on the mountainside, maybe on the top of the mountain, and... You can also appear in the sky!" Jiangning:! " Lilith covered her mouth: "it''s too dangerous. There''s a way to appear on the mountain. However, when it appears in the sky, it''s just "Only to die!" Jiangning''s face was also a little ugly. He looked at Natalia and said, "I have confidence on the ground, but I don''t have any confidence in the sky. I can''t grow wings like a bird!" "Well "It''s a problem," Natalia thought She kept pacing back and forth. She thought of something and ran upstairs. Then Jiangning and Lilis heard the sound of rummaging. Then I saw Natalia coming down the stairs like the wind. "Take this!" Natalia handed Jiangning a feather and a piece of magic equipment to let him into the castle. "Light feather hair?" Natalia nodded: "yes, if you put it close to your body in your underwear, even if it appears in the air, it will land as light as a feather." "Thank you very much, Natalia!" Jiangning sincerely thanks. "No, you helped me catch the moonlight potion, didn''t you? Now, I''ve helped you, and we''re done. No one owes anyone! " Natalia said with a smile. Jiangning nodded his thanks, then looked at Lilith beside him: "OK, I''m going to carry out my entrustment. what about you? Will you stay with Natalia or go straight home? " Lilith said, "I want to stay with Natalia first. When you come back, I want to know the result first." "Whatever you want!" Jiangning said a word, and then he looked at Natalia: "then, please help me transmit it." "Little things!" ¡°ALSJ£¬JSFI£¬MLKFX£¬POISC¡­¡± Boom! The distorted portal appeared out of thin air. Jiangning checked his equipment and articles, and then went to the portal without hesitation. When he stepped into the portal, he opened his eyes and looked at the huge moon in the sky and the cold wind whistling past his ears! Also, the strong sense of falling. "It''s really high up in the sky!" Jiangning is unable to make complaints about it at the moment. How much chance does he have to make him hit? But don''t be afraid that he has the feather that Natalia gave him. The feather in his arms was activated, and then Jiangning obviously felt as if he had turned into a light feather, slowly falling down. After solving the life crisis, he has the opportunity to overlook the earth below. When people look down from a very high position, the vastness of the earth is clear at a glance, and there is a bright and colorful landscape below, all of which are illuminated by the light of plants themselves. And in the highest mountain, there is a magnificent castle! That''s the castle of Adonis! Chapter 326 "There really is a boundary, and the scope is not small." At first, Jiangning thought that only some important parts of the castle were covered by the border. I didn''t expect that when I came near, I knew that the border was covering the whole castle. Moreover, within a range of more than 1000 meters outside the castle, they were all enveloped by the border. When she came here, Natalia not only gave him light feather hair, but also gave him a magic equipment. This equipment can help him cross the border easily. Magic equipment presents a triangle, gold and silver are intertwined, the central position has a closed eye. Looking at the closed eyes, Jiangning had a familiar feeling in his heart. But he couldn''t tell why he was familiar with it. In a word, it was a wonderful and strange mysterious feeling. It''s hard to say. It''s hard to describe one or two of them. The top of the magic equipment was entangled by a small gold chain, which Jiangning held tightly in his right hand. Position your eyes to the border in front of you. Then, the closed eyes slightly open and close, but far from fully open. A golden light shines on the border in front of him, and immediately it seems to be burned, melting a big hole for him to pass alone! After that, another message was sent directly to his brain. "False... World?" Jiangning frowned: "what do you mean?" There was a strange feeling in his heart, but he couldn''t make it clear. Later, his attention seemed to be drawn by some force and turned to the border in front of him. "Lilith''s plan is really..." shakes her head, dispels the wishful thinking in her mind, and walks into the border. When he went in, a strange feeling flashed in his mind again. It''s just that this feeling comes and goes quickly. "Hoo Take out a can of things from your pocket and a handful of white dust from the can. Facing the castle in front of me, I blow fiercely, and the dust enters the castle in one breath. "Adonis, where are you?" Closed eyes, with the dust to explore everything in the castle. Along the breath and the ubiquitous air, Jiangning can "see clearly" everything in the castle with dust wherever it goes. Over the gate, the atrium, the Tibetan army room, the training ground, the warehouse... Finally, to the castle hall. Here, Jiangning found the target! To be exact, it''s a banquet being held. A group of people dressed in bright and clean clothes, wearing masks, talking and reveling in the hall, corridors, staircases and other places. Everyone was like a noble, well-dressed, with wine cups in his hands and plates of delicacies on the table. Everyone''s face, brimming with joy smile. Even, there are some men and women, on the sofa, on the stairs, in the corridor... Even on the table, unscrupulous * *. Next to the men and women, are constantly shouting refueling! Jiangning He is also in this class, aristocracy, there are such programs. Everyone wears a mask, and no one can see who clearly. On such an occasion, everyone becomes very open. As long as men and women look at each other, they can have a party that belongs to the aristocracy. "There are too many vampires. If I kill them rashly, I''m afraid I''ll pay some price!" Looking at the castle in the distance, his eyes seem to go through the space and see the castle hall hidden behind the wall. "Find Adonis first!" Once again close the eyes, relying on the dust, Jiangning began to search one room after another. Finally, in an attic at the top of the castle, he saw two people hugging each other. Adonis and Jennifer!!! They hugged each other. Jennifer leaned against Adonis''s chest and put her head on Adonis''s shoulder. Yadunis buries his head in Jennifer''s chest and breathes greedily. And Jennifer, on the other hand, had an intoxicated look. ¡­¡­ "Found it!" After seeing their positions, Jiangning drank a bottle of magic medicine, and the whole person''s speed increased to the limit. He was relaxed and happy to look through the castle, one obstacle after another. Hand and foot, flexible as a monkey, climbing the raised rock, quickly toward the top of the attic. ¡­¡­ "Baby, are you happy these days?" Yadunis looks at her in his arms. There is infinite warmth in his eyes, but there are some different emotions in them. "Of course I''m happy, honey," she said. It''s the happiest time of my life to live here "Yes? What about torrell? " Yadunis asked, not knowing why. Without hesitation, Jennifer replied, "everything here is much better than torrell. No one here is nagging me and forcing me to do what I don''t like to do. I feel that the first half of my life is a failure. I don''t want to repeat the first half of my life for the second half of my life! " "But the life span of mortals is limited!" Jennifer''s eyes darkened: "yes, mortals are only a hundred years old. It''s so small. A person''s life is just a blink of an eye. " She asked nervously, "honey, when I get old, will you..." Yadunis covered her small mouth, evil spirit like smile: "no, baby, I won''t be like this." "It''s a lie. When I''m young and old, you won''t be like this." Jennifer turned around in a huff. "Do you care about your appearance?" Asked Adonis, with a strange light in his eyes. "Of course, women do!" The brilliance in yadunis''s eyes seems to be more intense: "if there is a way to keep you young forever, then... Will you choose to accept it? Correspondingly, we have to pay some price! " "The price?" "Yes, baby, some slight price!" Jennifer seemed to understand something. She looked at Adonis and said, "you mean, like you?" "You don''t like it?" Jennifer smiles like a flower, stroking his face: "how can, I know what your identity is, I still love you without hesitation. Naturally, I won''t object. I will be the same as you "This really surprised me..." "Ha ha!" The indifferent voice suddenly rang out, a voice that made yadunis extremely hate, extremely familiar voice rang out: "such a result, also let me feel surprised!" "It''s you!" Adonis gritted his teeth. "Ha ha, I''m a loser!" Yadunis thought of something, his face suddenly smile: "in my territory, I will not be afraid of you, professional!" He pointed to Jiangning: "you should worry about yourself now!" Jiangning didn''t care. He replied, "before you worry about me, you should worry about yourself." He stretched out three fingers: "three minutes, three minutes to solve you, bet or not?" "Hey, hey, bet!" Yadunis''s appearance, a terrible change: "why not gamble? I''ll see how you can get rid of me in three minutes Before his voice fell to the ground, he saw that yadunis had disappeared on the bed. He roared, held his claws and rushed to Jiangning. "Be careful, honey!" Qiang!!! Mars is all over the place. Swords and claws collide with each other. Taking the place where they were at a standoff as the center, the air was oppressed in an instant, and a wave of air visible to the naked eye spread in all directions! Chapter 327 PS: Well, there''s another chapter to end this copy and get back to the point "Is that all you have in the same routine?" Yadunis looked at the face close at hand and remembered the scene of his last escape with his arm broken. His anger lit up instantly. However, it was a fierce fire that responded to him! When the flame dispersed, yadunis''s figure appeared on one side, and he was covered with white smoke. His hair was burnt, and his left face was a little black. "Adonis!" Jennifer exclaimed in surprise. However, Jennifer''s worry seems to be full of irony in yadunis''s ears. "You shut up!" Adonis yells at Jennifer! "Adonis!" Jennifer murmured his name, her eyes full of disbelief, some disbelief. The people who spoil her and love her yell at her for the first time. Jiangning looked at him mockingly: "is this your demeanor? Don''t you love her very much? How can you pour your anger on a woman? " "You bastard!" Yadunis gritted his teeth, eyes, a scarlet: "I absolutely!"!!! I absolutely!!! I''m going to kill you! " "Come on!" Boom! Yadunis turned into a cloud of smoke and rushed to Jiangning. Jiangning took the move with a sword, and his left hand was secretly brewing magic, although he didn''t know much about it. However, the content of preparation is all for vampires. Bang! Bang! Bang! Yadunis seems to be crazy, desperate crazy attack! He waved his claws and danced like the wind, constantly changing his body shape in the smoke and entity, attacking Jiangning quickly. Facing this kind of crazy attack, Jiangning also felt some headache. However, he did not choose to attack rashly, but calmly deal with the attack of yadunis; Waiting for yadunis to appear that moment of flaw, take the cold to give him a cruel. "Damn, damn, damn!" Adonis was furious, and his hair stood up like a needle. His eyes were scarlet, and he could not break through the block of the sword even though his hands were dancing like the wind. Moreover, because of the frantic and desperate attack, he was full of flaws. At this time, he was already scarred. Elegant and luxurious aristocratic clothes become like beggars'' clothes. Hiss!!! "Ah A sword cut, yadunis''s left hand immediately out of his body, flying into the air. Then, the broken left hand fell to the ground, splashing a little dust. "Adonis, honey, are you ok?" Jennifer saw Adonis''s left hand and was beheaded by Jiangning. Desperate ran over, came to yadunis side, looking at his broken left hand, tears reckless flow. "Get out of here!" Yadunis fiercely pushed away Jennifer, even if the vampire inadvertently force, in their view may be a slight force, insignificant. However, for the most ordinary people, especially for the weak women, it is a great power. Plop! Jennifer falls to the ground, her beautiful skirt is covered with dust, and she looks at Adonis incredulously: "Adonis..." the beautiful fantasy seems to gradually become reality... However, there are still illusions in her heart "You... Guy!" Yadunis a roar, sharp voice straight through the sky, the clouds in the sky in this sharp voice, in an instant was dispersed. Then, one after another hissing, constantly sounded from the castle, in response to him. A bat''s scream accompanied by the sound of flapping wings sounded, a large group of bats from the castle hall, flying towards the attic. "Even if you summon the same kind, I am confident that I will kill you at the moment when your kind arrives!" Jiangning didn''t care at all on his face, but he was very nervous in his heart. "Ha ha, you don''t have this chance!" Yadunis laughs strangely. ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Jiangning was silent. Somehow, a bad feeling rose in his heart. "Stop him!" With the command of yadunis, countless bats swarmed to Jiangning in an instant. Jiangning''s face changed suddenly. He quickly took out his equipment from his pocket and threw it at the four corners of the attic. After that, a lavender translucent barrier rose out of thin air. Countless bats hit the barrier, instantly smashed their heads, and their flesh and blood became blurred. However, yadunis did not care; His body disappeared in the same place in an instant, just when Jiangning was concentrating on coping. Yadunis, however, suddenly appeared beside her, holding her head with one hand, and pressing her shoulder with her broken left hand, revealing her white and smooth neck. The fangs in her mouth pierced the arteries in Jennifer''s neck! Gudong, Gudong! Jiangning:! " Jennifer:! " The sudden scene, not only Jiangning feel incredible; It''s her client, Jennifer, with a face of disbelief! Although, as Adonis mentioned, let her be his kind. Jennifer was willing to, but the scene was absolutely different! The two are essentially different. One is voluntary, the other is totally compulsive! "Ah... Du... Nice!" How fast a vampire sucks blood, only the person who sucks blood from the vampire knows best. Jennifer felt a strong suction in her neck, constantly swallowing her blood! A feeling of weakness, as if from the depths of the soul of the endless sense of weakness, together with the heart. Sucking fresh blood, yadunis''s body is healing at an alarming rate. Broken left hand, constantly emerging granulation, and then bones and flesh, like a model toy in the rapid construction! Then, a new layer of white and tender skin will completely cover up the pink bonus of flesh and blood! "Hey, hey, hey!" The deep laughter, like a devil, made people shudder. Jiangning''s gloomy stare at yadunis, his empty left hand supporting the barrier to stop the vampire. His right hand clenched the sword in his hand, and his head was slightly lowered. He was shrouded in shadow, so that people could not distinguish his expression at this moment. Rage! Speechless anger poured into my heart, especially when I saw the moment when Jennifer fell to the ground, the despair and tears in my eyes, and the inexplicable emotion. Let Jiangning''s mind at the moment be shocked by a kind of emotion called shock. "Pure soul... Virgin blood... Wonderful food! Ha ha ha Yadunis laughs wildly, suddenly appears on the body a startling air!!! "Ardo... Nice..." "Oh? Still alive Yadunis turned slightly behind her, fell on the ground of Jennifer, lying there weak, neck constantly gushing blood. There is a special toxin in the body of vampire. Can greatly alleviate the wound healing, blood coagulation, and accelerate the consequences of blood loss! Looking at the fallen Jennifer, Jiangning understood that she was powerless. Unless, can let her in an instant will lose the blood to supplement back, otherwise the death is sooner or later matter. "This is... Why?" Jennifer looked at Adonis with a deep sense of despair in her eyes. "Why?" Adonis, with a mocking smile at the corner of his mouth, walks up to Jennifer, squats down, looks at her, touches her face, and looks at her with a smile. This smile, in the previous time, also let Jennifer feel deeply infatuated; However, at this moment in looking at this face, are the devil''s smile! "Jennifer, my dear baby!" Adonis stroked Jennifer''s face and said with a smile, "I''m disappointed by your stupidity." He crudely grabbed Jennifer''s hair and made her look up at him: "since the first time I saw you, I have felt your pure and flawless soul, as well as your fragrant and delicious blood... All these make me salivate. How I longed to enjoy all of you immediately! However, good food should not destroy the unique taste. It''s a rare delicacy in the world. It''s like the jade liquor at the feast of the gods. It''s a rare delicacy! " "You Jennifer looked at him in disbelief and felt for the first time that he was so terrible. Yadunis ignored the look in Jennifer''s eyes and continued: "so, how to make this rare, even unique food keep the sweetest and the best moment? Through hundreds of years of experience in the world, I found that the most beautiful and unique moment for women is when they are in love! The woman at this time, her blood, is sweet. This kind of taste, let me this for hundreds of years for a long time can not forget! However, I have only tasted it once in hundreds of years! Since then, when I was sucking other blood, I always felt like chewing candles. It''s hard to swallow! " "Therefore, in these hundreds of years, I have been looking for this kind of delicious food that fascinates me and makes me crazy! Fortunately, I met you at this time, dear. You know what? The moment I saw you, I was deeply attracted by you. Everything about you, Hoo He put the tip of his nose in Jennifer''s hair, took a deep breath, with an intoxicated expression: "intoxicate me, intoxicate me! Especially your... Pure soul is a rare treasure in a thousand years "The combination of the two constitutes a unique delicacy in the world!" He looked down at Jennifer. She had lost her breath of life. She was staring at Adonis with regret, despair, reluctance and a trace of attachment in her eyes However, yadunis seems to have no sense of the same, selfishly said: "in order to keep you in the most fresh and sweet state, the only condition is to let you fall in love with me, completely in love with me. Without hesitation, willing to offer everything for me! How stupid and naive you are, honey, do you know? I just played a few small means, you will sink! Ha ha, in retrospect, it''s lovely. Although, you are very stupid, but these days, you bring me happiness! If this damned professional doesn''t appear here, then maybe I will keep your life, hold for you, let you share eternal life with me! But, he appeared here, so I''m sorry, for my own sake, I can only ask you to die! " He sighed, with a sorry tone: "unfortunately, if you continue to exist, maybe I will enjoy your blood for a long time. But now you''re dead. However, I will always remember the taste of your blood. Here, I accept you, Jennifer, my love, I accept you as... My wife! Ha ha ha ha ha ha He stood up, his head down, his hand dragging Jennifer''s hair; Then, as if throwing away a sundry, he threw it aside. He turned around and looked at Jiangning coldly. He drew a charming smile at the corner of his mouth again: "it''s your turn, my dear... Friend!" Chapter 328 PS: today''s 10000 word update is complete. I''m so sleepy! Please subscribe Anger! Endless anger surged into my heart! Jiangning felt as if he had been "accepting everything from me" in his life Jiangning frowned and didn''t know what it meant. On the corner of yadunis''s mouth, the sarcastic smile gradually increased: "ha ha, your present behavior is like an idiot in my eyes. You don''t know anything, you don''t know anything. Has a powerful and invincible power, but I don''t know how to use it. It''s a waste to keep such power in your hands "What are you talking about?" "Ha ha ha!" Yadunis suddenly looked up at the sky and laughed. His whole body trembled and tears appeared in his eyes. After a long time, he gradually stopped laughing and took out a silk scarf to wipe the tears around his eyes: "Oh, I almost died of laughing. How ridiculous you are now! For no reason to make such a stupid thing, the result in the end for nothing cheap me! It''s really... Hahaha! " "Are you laughing enough?" Jiangning''s body seems to blink in general, suddenly appeared in the side of yadunis, the sword in his hand mercilessly chopped yadunis''s head! However Bang! Yadunis gently raised his right hand and easily parried Jiangning''s attack. ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Jiangning felt that he couldn''t believe it, and the enemy in front of him became familiar and strange. As if, in an instant, changed into another person. Just now that irritability, fury and even... Has become no longer important, the most important thing is, now Adonis, is he still the vampire in the impression? This evil to the depths of the soul of evil, to the abrupt, to the inexplicable, to let Jiangning feel strange. All around, all things, at this moment, become incomparably strange. Even... Including myself!!! ¡­¡­ "I''m not who I was, my friend!" Bang! A kick, Jiangning felt a strong attack, the body out of control, in an instant inverted fly out. How is that possible? Jiangning couldn''t believe it. In his eyes, he was shocked and doubted. Just now in the absolute downwind yadunis, why after drinking Jennifer''s blood, there has been such an amazing change. If it''s strength, it''s OK, but the change in character is really worth thinking about. Jiangning, who fell to the ground, stood up, his eyes filled with shock and disbelief. Why? Different? It''s totally different. It''s suddenly better! What''s the meaning of what he said, what he said to me? Jiangning thought hard and searched his memory constantly. However, he was very familiar with all this, but it was difficult to find the answer he wanted clearly. Evil! Evil to the extreme!!! There was a smile in the corner of yadunis'' mouth, the radian, the red lips, and the eyes with endless evil. So strange, so unknown. Although the contact with yadunis was very short, it was only the first time. But Jiangning clearly knows that although the higher vampire is powerful. But the absolute strength is limited. It is absolutely impossible for yadunis to have such appalling and powerful force. What''s more, the chilling evil is the most worthy of deep consideration. ¡­¡­ Evil! There is evil in everyone''s heart! Everyone has it, but this kind of thing called evil is deeply blocked. Forced to be bound by something called morality, law, ethics and so on. Everyone is afraid of these things that are remembered and observed by all people, and dare not challenge them. Even if the heart, hidden evil, also dare not release this hard to restrain the beast! Everyone has been wandering on the cliff of crime. But it''s rare to feel free from the evil in your heart. Only that kind of madman, mental illness or extreme maniac, dare to completely and unreservedly release the innate evil emotion in his heart. Break the law, overthrow morality, trample ethics! How many people want to do it but dare not? How many people dream of releasing their inner evil? But it''s all locked up. Heavy three chains, firmly bound the beast. ¡­¡­ However, Jiangning in yadunis, in front of this vampire, saw this thoroughly, evil to the extreme, infiltrating into the soul of evil! Crazy, reckless, unscrupulous, break everything! This is to give Jiangning, the most intuitive feeling!!! ¡­¡­ "What a pity you look like now! My friend, you closed me, but you sent the key to me! Tut tut... How can I refuse your kindness when you "help" me so well? " Yadunis good to the whole time, continue to say Jiangning do not understand the meaning of the argument. Jiangning was silent, holding a sword. Qiang!!! Claws and sword intersect, Mars splashes around, and an air mass invades in all directions with two people as the center. Boom! Boom! Boom! Countless bats, the bats staying in the air, in the attack of this air mass, instantly burst and died! Blood fog filled the air, countless broken bodies and meat mud poured down. "Interesting Adonis was a little surprised, but... That''s all. Jiangning is silent, eyes at the moment, even plain as water. The sword in his hand was tightly held in his hand. They were wrestling and competing for strength. "Do you think that will win me?" Yadunis kept saying, "so far, you don''t know who you are? You can''t beat me now! " "I don''t understand what you''re talking about?" "Ha ha ha!" Yadunis laughed madly: "of course you don''t understand, my friend! Now you, of course, will not understand these. Stupid guy, you can only blame yourself. You set me free and come to me in person! Ha ha, now the roles have changed. It won''t take long. All of you, all of you, will be completely accepted by me! " Jiangning didn''t understand this, but he didn''t want anything else in his mind at this moment. Only a firm and thorough mind can defeat him and kill the guy in front of him! "Want to kill me?" Yadunis said with a smile: "then come on, wait for you to kill!" "I''ll help you!" They fought fiercely, regardless of the injury. Do not worry about whether it will endanger their lives, both sides have a mind to each other, kill each other! Whether it''s swordsmanship, martial arts, magic, potions, etc., everything about Jiangning society, yadunis will be able to do it in an instant. Both sides tried their best, scarred, but always unable to completely defeat and kill each other. ¡­¡­ "It seems that we can only lose both sides!" Jiangning said with a smile. "No!" Yadunis shook his head slightly, facing Jiangning''s puzzled eyes: "finally, only one fell down. That''s you. It won''t be me. Understand? My friend "How is that possible?" Jiangning shocked looking at yadunis, the other side of the injury is rapid recovery. Almost in the blink of an eye, yadunis has returned to the full swing. "It''s impossible, even a vampire, to have such terrible resilience!" "Vampires?" Yadunis disdained to smile: "it''s just a slave. How can I be such a low class race in the low class? I was born and noble existence, the only true God in the world, will also come to countless worlds in the future! Coronation as the only true God, omniscient and omnipotent, control everything, have everything, and then let everything become the plaything of my chief. For my drive, for my entertainment, ha ha ha Jiangning didn''t understand what he was saying. There was always a blank area in his mind. He tried to break through there, but it was very strong and hard to shake. Moreover, from time to time in my mind, along with the words of yadunis, some inexplicable things emerge. Jiangning knows that these things are deeply related to him. However, I can''t completely connect these key things together. Because, every clue is interrupted, is intermittent, unable to break everything. They stick together and become a whole. Jiangning feels that these key things lack a crucial factor. ¡­¡­ "My friend, my brother, goodbye! Sink into endless darkness Puchi! Claws, in an instant, broke Jiangning''s chest, directly through the chest! Pain, endless pain! And then there''s an endless sense of weakness... How long has this feeling not been felt? But, this kind of weak feeling, is also really too strong! Endless pain, so that his eyes black, he almost dizzy in the past. However, he tried to open his mouth, nose and mouth, breathing the air to his heart''s content. Try to keep the precious life away from you! ¡­¡­ Looking at the figure on the ground, yadunis smiles, and then turns into a crazy laugh. "It''s all mine!" "It''s all mine!" "I will inherit everything! I am the master of everything. No matter what it is, I will be the master of everything in the future! " Adonis, the madness in his eyes, is hard to describe. It seems that it is difficult to describe all the words that have been used up to now. It seems that everything in the world can''t define, describe and annotate this state! That is a kind of evil to the extreme, close to the road of evil! His face has changed, Adonis''s face has changed, towards the familiar transformation, another person''s appearance change. That''s what Jiangning looks like. However, his eyes are essentially different from Jiangning. Evil to the extreme! "Sure enough, it''s really fascinating to feel that everything is in your hands!" He looked around at the scene, frowned: "such a false world, there is no need to exist!" With that, he waved his hand casually. Everything in front of him was completely broken and collapsed, like a mirage and like a lens, completely collapsed and reduced to boundless darkness! "Ha ha, you will always be closed in the cage that you built up with your own hands!" With that, he went to the figure lying in the endless darkness and stretched out his hand to the figure Suddenly Pop! ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± "Fake!" Plain tone, slightly angry eyes, lying on the ground of Jiangning slowly up, a hand slightly grasp that stretch to his own hand of original sin. The tone is extremely flat, but the light in front of the chest is dazzling and breaks through the darkness. "Impossible, how can you..." panic, he looked at the original to fall to the ground, now stand up again figure. When he looked at Jiangning''s chest, he suddenly realized. "You are the one who left behind..." "Fake, go to hell completely!" With the sound of Jiangning, there is endless light... The light that lights up everything and shatters everything! "Ah Chapter 329 dark! Boundless darkness, as if since ancient times, with the birth of all things in the universe and born! When yadunis''s claws broke his heart. Jiangning''s only feeling is pain! Then came the endless darkness, in which his consciousness left his body and wandered. Can''t feel everything, can''t know everything. In this endless darkness, constantly wandering in the darkness. However, time seems to be static. He can''t feel whether he is moving or not! Because, everything can''t feel, the only feeling that brings him is silence. This feeling, he did not know how long, experienced how long. He couldn''t feel everything outside. Only, that permanent darkness accompanies in the side. In the boundless darkness, Jiangning''s consciousness sometimes sober, sometimes dizzy, he spent most of his time in a daze. Only a few hours, in a sober state. ¡­¡­ "Is this the world after death?" People constantly try to depict the state of death, but the wisdom of countless people can not depict the state of death. The reason is very simple, people will not be resurrected after death, so it is impossible to describe the state of people after death. Although the existence of the soul has been confirmed, no one knows where to go after death. "Is this the kingdom of death?" Jiangning''s mood is very calm, he carefully looked at the world of death, but in front of the scene in addition to the dark or dark. Without light, without everything, he seemed to drift with the waves, but he could not feel it. Silence, emptiness and eternal darkness! It''s the only color in the world. There are no other colors. His thought, in the continuous divergence, fanciful general think a lot of things. All kinds of fantastic ideas, absurd ideas, burst out. Thoughts continue to diverge, like a cocoon, one after another towards the outside world. The body just lies in the darkness of nothingness, unable to move, because he can''t feel his body and limbs. He has no control over the body except his eyes and mind. Weakness, a strong sense of weakness. This is his life, wake up, completely wake up! Brand new Jiangning awakes, he''s back! A spiritual journey, self shackles and shackles, he completely broke away. Now, he appears with a new look, a new self. When he saw that fake, from the heart of the dark generated by the fake, stretched out the hand of original sin to himself! Anger comes, and light comes with it! Chapter 330 Jerusalem! Jiangning came here again. In addition to his cross-border journey, Jerusalem was the most visited city. Second, Egypt! It may be that Jiang Ning, a member of the same ancient civilization, has another strange interest in ancient Egypt and Babylon. As for India, this country and its people have never attracted his attention too much. In other words, the eyes of the people of the world, one is watching China and the United States, the other is Europe and the Middle East! In addition, there is little attention elsewhere. At least, compared with the above four, it is insignificant. Among them, let everybody be interested in is ancient Egypt! With modern historical factors, one hundred years of weakness and degradation, China''s idea of self-respect was broken. Chinese people open their eyes to see the world, coupled with various historical opportunities, and China opened a big joke. It seems that the fate of China want to thoroughly pain once again, will once again favor this ancient land. Because to the west, blind learning, blind worship... With their attention also follow the attention. It can be said that ancient Egypt is well known to the world and cannot be separated from the guidance of Europe and America. Although we have civilization, we still believe in the jungle rules that have been handed down since ancient times. However, in this bloody law, there is a coat of civilization, but we are essentially the same. Worship the strong, bully the weak! With the rapid development of the information age, more and more people are familiar with this situation. However, what we all know is only the skin. More attention is paid to various ancient myths and legends. Coupled with the popularity of the film, people can have a thorough understanding of ancient Egypt. Along with that, Jews are also concerned. This nation, which has been wandering around the world for thousands of years since the country''s collapse, not only returned to its homeland, but also miraculously established its own country. The eyes of the world are focused on the nation, or the history of the nation and the legendary contract with God. In addition, the two well-known monarchs, King David and King Solomon. People know King David more probably because of Michelangelo''s statue of David. And knowing King Solomon is probably more because of the movie. Although, this monarch did not appear on the screen, but some words, let people seem to know the magic of the monarch, raised a strong interest. Then, even the 72 demons and other related legends and deeds driven by him were pulled out by people. ¡­¡­ "The ring of the devil, what is the message to me?" He looked down at the ring of the devil on the middle finger of his right hand. The devil''s head in the center of the ring face, in the eye socket, emits a red light, two red lights merge into a small red line, extending to the distance. This is the ring of the devil, a sudden change. Given a direction, there is no other message. This kind of phenomenon is, and the place where the devil''s ring leads is in the center of the temple. Only, that position is covered by the collapsed roof and stone pillars! Such a quantity of work is undoubtedly extremely difficult for ordinary people. However, for the master of extraordinary power, it is easy. Eyes swept away, collapsed walls and roofs, as well as gravel and other objects, were thrown out. Then, a box made of gold came into Jiangning''s eyes. When he brushed away the dirt on the surface of the box, gold once again bloomed its charming light; And for so many years, it has not been corroded at all, as new as the beginning. Chapter 331 The gold box is decorated with various patterns and charms, as well as the logo left by King Solomon. After thousands of years, it''s not rusty, and it''s bright under the sunlight. The surface is decorated with various gems and diamonds. The cost of the whole box is astronomical. Moreover, Jiangning also felt that there was an extraordinary force hidden in the box. In breath, it is similar to the ring of the devil. "It is impossible for King Solomon to build such a box to hold useless things." Jiangning stared at the box in his hand: "moreover, the ring of the devil specially guides my message, and it is impossible for me to go in vain. Inside the box, there must be some secret! It''s just "How do I open this box?" Jiangning rummaged through the gold treasure box in his hand, ignoring the colorful treasures dotted on it, and his mind was full of how to open it. Because, this treasure box, an integral whole, without a crack. What''s more, we don''t know what''s inside. Jiangning, who is afraid to use violence to open the box. If there is something important hidden in it, once it is damaged by external force. Jiangning is so sad that there is no place to cry. In addition, since I grew up, I have been influenced by countless messages. I always have some ideas about similar organizations. Many treasure boxes and treasure burial sites have organs left by predecessors. If we can''t solve the puzzles of our predecessors with wisdom, and solve them with violence, we often can''t get a good end. The best result is that people are OK; The worst result is that people and money are exhausted. Of course, Jiangning didn''t want to end up with nothing. Therefore, how to open this golden box is a delicate task. ¡­¡­ On the edge of the dead sea, Jiangning set up a tent and stayed in it to crack the code set by King Solomon. There are many materials and ancient books about King Solomon''s life, but it is impossible to leave much strong evidence. He is not a mortal, at least in this world full of magic, King Solomon is a powerful wizard. So, about his psychological activities, naturally can not be measured by ordinary people''s mind. Moreover, Jiangning still has little clue as to how to crack the golden box. He tried to think as simple as possible, try not to complicate the problem, and then record the analysis one by one. Finally, try to find the most likely evidence. He did not have any contact with King Solomon, but speculated based on some life materials and ancient books. However, what is recorded in such books is often untrue. The most real history is the same as the history witnessed by myself. How much of the history that latecomers see in books is true and how much is false? Unless we can go back to that era, we can''t believe it easily. Whether it''s true or not, hold a skeptical attitude, and then analyze the real answer. In other words, it is the most suitable standard for the answer in my mind. The answer everyone gets when they look at something is not standard. There is only one thing that can be defined when it meets the truth in the minds of the vast majority of people. At present, Jiangning is changing in this direction. He will not easily believe the facts or the so-called truth in books and his population. Only the facts that he has personally experienced, witnessed or heard can he get the most suitable truth. ¡­¡­ "These patterns..." Jiangning frowned and looked at the patterns on the gold box. The more he looked, the more he felt that something was wrong He turned over the treasure box and carefully identified these special patterns. "It''s like the pattern of the Milky way, but it''s the broken Milky way..." after a long time, Jiangning came to an answer that made him speechless. "Did he put something important in the galaxy? Or is it just a map of the Milky way? It''s me who makes things complicated? " Jiangning can''t understand these problems. The times are too long ago. What is the real information? It can''t be verified for a long time! Unless you can go through time, go back to the past and experience it all. However, this is probably impossible. The freedom to travel through the world does not mean that he can ignore the power of time. He is not so powerful, and he has traveled through many worlds. Jiangning found that some things are not universal. ¡­¡­ The box is made of gold and mixed with other metals. It''s very common. You can easily open it with a little force. However, what really made him scruple was the feedback from the inside of the box. It''s because of the power that King Solomon left behind, or what he put inside the box. Or, the hidden mechanism and other factors made him dare not act rashly, so he could only follow the rules of the game left by King Solomon honestly. Of course, if the clue left by King Solomon is in the galaxy, Jiangning promises to leave immediately. In his opinion, the only thing left by Solomon is the 72 princes and nobles who came out of hell. In addition, other things are dispensable. ¡­¡­ He copied these scattered patterns and star maps one by one and illuminated them with special lamps. He looked at these seemingly meaningless maps carefully. However, Jiangning has a feeling that these pictures are very important, and the secret is hidden here. All of a sudden, an aura flashed through his mind. He overlapped the drawings one by one and lit them. And constantly move the position of these drawings, finally, he got a complete set of drawings. "Very simple password, but it took me so long to find it!" It''s a very simple tool, knowledge in the military. It''s easy to crack a sudden flash. Without this flash, you can''t crack your scalp. Complete drawings, patterns more complex, but there is a certain law. Jiangning carefully to see, to think. Compare the drawings and the patterns on the box, touch them with your hand and try to move them. When he points on one of the patterns, there is no movement in the pattern. Jiangning frowned, knowing that he might have ordered the wrong pattern. He carefully compared the drawings in his hand, and then found the correct Rune in the disordered patterns on the box. Try to move. Sure enough, one of the runes can move. Jiangning is very happy. This kind of craft can no longer be built by ordinary people. Among them, it must be related to the mechanism of magic. Move the rune to the corresponding position and Jiangning moves the next Rune again. Unexpectedly, this time it is a failure, runes again scattered. Moreover, the law is broken again. "It seems that we can''t use this stupid method!" Helpless thinking. Originally, he planned to experiment one by one and write down all the correct runes. Then, move to the right position one by one. However, the reality told him that Solomon had already thought of such cleverness. He left behind the counter measures, and he had to crack the code of the box according to the rules he left behind. Otherwise, in case of error, the password on the box will be scrambled. Then, it''s all over again! Moreover, Jiangning did not dare to make trouble. God knows what king Solomon thought. What should we do if there is a step limit, or a mistake limit? Once the error limit is exceeded, the box is destroyed? Or, if the contents are destroyed, what should we do? Jiangning does not dare to gamble, so if you want to crack the box, you must seriously analyze it. And then to crack, fortunately, although the order of the box password was disrupted, but the password still did not change. However, the original password is not applicable and has been changed automatically. But the patterns that make up the code are still those ¡­¡­ Chapter 332 ¡­¡­ However, these originally simple passwords are out of order after mistakes. Simple password, also become complex... Password in order "Modern safe business, if you can launch such a set of passwords, absolutely business hot!" "Although the password is out of order, the initial result must be the same. Without this protective measure, even if King Solomon came himself, he would not be able to open the box! " This is sure of Jiangning, although the password because of his mistake, there was a mistake. However, the original password has certainly not been changed. However, now in accordance with the original password rules to decipher the password, is no longer applicable. However, there must be some hidden law, but he has not yet thought of it. According to the order of patterns on the gold box, Jiangning moved the drawings in his hand. Then in these seemingly disordered order, find the right pattern or charm. These charms are complex and difficult to understand. They are not like human products. No matter who sees it, it will only be regarded as decoration or pattern. It''s like those auspicious patterns in China. It took a long time for Jiangning to find out some rules. The fewer errors, the simpler it is. Once there are more errors, the password will become more complex. In the end, we can make our head bigger. After confirmation, move these scattered patterns to the corresponding position one by one. Click! The obvious sound of the mechanism turning sounded, and then king Solomon''s emblem moved to the center of the box. Then, the emblem opened to both sides, revealing a keyhole and a roulette engraved with 72 runes. "The key?" The shape of the keyhole is very unique, which is fundamentally different from the general key shape. And... Next to it, there is a small wheel with 72 marks. "Fuyin?" Jiangning carefully looked at these runes. After looking at the keyhole, he suddenly realized. "The key is always in my hand!" Take off the devil''s ring in your hand and gently insert it into the keyhole. Then, turn the wheel beside. (the sound of the machine turning) click, click! The ring of the devil flashed a red light. With a sound, the gold box was opened. ¡­¡­ Inside the treasure box, there is an old scroll of sheepskin! The yellowing material, mottled traces, and a breath of years come to our face. Take out the scroll and look at the text. It''s written in Hebrew. "The book of Roger Eyre..." Open the contents of the book and see that it is written in ancient language, not in Hebrew as the cover of the book. It''s another mysterious language. Strangely enough, Jiangning naturally understood the words above. This look made him feel ecstatic. There are more than 1500 kinds of knowledge recorded in this book on the title page! It records all kinds of knowledge in the universe, including the mystery of the operation of celestial bodies, the information of angels, the information of various monsters, the records and functions of various mineral drugs, alchemy, architectural culture and other knowledge, as well as the functions of summoning spirits and driving demons. According to legend, it was written by one of the seven angels, rajeiel (Rachel), in which 1500 items of divine knowledge are recorded; Adam, who was expelled from the garden of Eden because of sympathy, presented the book to him. After that, the book fell into Enoch''s hands, and then it was given to Noah, who built the ark with the help of the book. Later, the book fell into King Solomon''s hands again. With the help of the knowledge in the book, King Solomon called 72 princes and nobles from hell and their armies to enslave them... Later, the book disappeared. The book of Roger Eyre is also known as the book of angel Rachel, also known as the book of wisdom. It is said that because of this book, it triggered the twilight of the gods. But according to legend, this book written by the angel Rachel has long disappeared. Enoch, the sage, moved some of the knowledge from the book and incorporated it into his book Enoch. Then he gave it to Noah and briefly entered the hands of King Solomon. As for the original book, there is no news. ¡­¡­ Jiangning did not know whether the book of wisdom in his hand was written by the angel Rachel. This point, he can not go to verify the authenticity of the books in hand! The only way of textual research is to read the knowledge in the book. When he opened the old sheepskin scroll in his hand, the contents and knowledge showed in it convinced Jiangning that this book was indeed a legendary book written by angel Rachel. All embracing magic books that record more than 1500 kinds of knowledge about gods and mysteries in the sky and in the earth! This result makes him overjoyed, he can''t wait to read it carefully word by word. The sheepskin scroll looks small, but there is mystery in it. It''s like, you can''t stretch to the end. Jiangning is fascinated by the knowledge in the book! A lot of mystical knowledge, the mysteries of the universe, were presented to him one by one, but he could only understand some of them, and he could not understand all the other profound places. In the final analysis, his own knowledge is too low to understand these contents. What''s more, the writing on it is extremely ancient and miraculous! And a lot of things, words and grammar, it is extremely difficult to read smoothly. When I read it, I always feel that the words do not convey the meaning, specious and very uncomfortable. In this case, there is a feeling that only meaning can not be expressed. It seems that if we want to explain those mysterious and paradoxical knowledge forcibly, this will happen. It seems that even the oldest and most mysterious language can''t explain all this. The rules of the universe cannot be written in any words. Even so, Jiangning has benefited a lot. I can''t help feeling that the contents of this book are all inclusive! It not only records the extraordinary knowledge, but also records some higher knowledge and secrets! However, about this part of the existing content, very little. And very shallow, not much spread! Moreover, Jiangning also found that some places in the book have been artificially erased. These traces are all related to the records of gods, angels and some powerful beings! All were artificially erased, leaving only some fragments! It''s a pity. ¡­¡­ Jiangning has all the knowledge about magic medicine, minerals, alchemy, architecture, smelting, etc. But he didn''t read it deeply. He just looked through the contents of the book and looked at the catalogue. If you really want to finish reading this book, you don''t know how long it will take. Moreover, the book is in his hands, naturally not urgent! Now, Jiangning directly check the summon item! Inside, there is a summoning technique that interests him very much! yes! Is interested, very interested, it should be said that from childhood memories! Chapter 333 Anyone who has seen the collection of folk tales, Arabian Nights, is not interested in or impressed by other stories in it! But for the lamp God who can realize anyone''s wish. I believe that everyone had fantasized when he was a child. If you own a magic oil lamp, you can summon a lamp God who can help you realize any wish by wiping it, then what kind of wish will you make? ¡­¡­ In the book of angel Rachel, there is a record of calling this kind of magic spell with special magic power. When Jiangning saw this summoning, his childhood memory was almost immediately awakened. He was very curious about how powerful the magic power of the summoned spirit would be? Is it true that, like folklore, it can help the host realize any wish? However, Jiangning speculated that this is unlikely. The lamp God''s ability, or the spirit''s ability, is not so powerful, strong enough to ignore the rules. Its ability should be limited to some extent. For example, we can only realize some trivial wishes, not involving the rules. However, once it comes to rules, or the requirements of the vower are beyond the lamp God''s ability! Well, your wish, it can''t help you realize it in any case. ¡­¡­ "In my name, call you to serve me, spirit of the lamp!" With the mysterious mantra read out, a mysterious force of intangible material, across the boundaries of space. Direct somewhere, unknown place, a mysterious power came. Then, under the gaze of Jiangning''s eyes, a crack appears in the space. Then, a golden Arabic oil lamp came to Jiangning through the gap! ¡°¡­¡­¡± After taking this oil lamp, some blushed and wiped it. Bang! With a dull sound, accompanied by a delicate white smoke, a spirit with blue body, human body and blue fog image appeared in front of Jiangning. "Ah The first time the elf appeared, he yawned. "I have a good sleep! A thousand years Sniff! The genie kept sniffing the air with his nose, and then he was full of surprise and said: "the world, here is the world! Oh, my God, I''m here! " "Allah is up, I come to earth, I lift the seal!" The spirit danced happily and kept floating in the air, but he didn''t find Jiangning. "Elves!" It responded discontentedly: "call me lamp God!" Slow half shot like, fierce back to God, turned around and lowered his head, looking at the small figure below, surprised: "human!" "According to the rules of calling, you should call me master!" "Well The genie thought for a while and nodded: "that''s true!" "Then, my master, do you have any wish that I can help you realize?" "I want the whole universe in my hand!" Jiangning said his wish, to test the ability of the spirit! "I didn''t ask..." Fierce reaction, eyes are about to fall to the ground, it stammered and said: "I''m sorry, my master! Your wish is beyond my ability. I can''t help you! " It seems a bit awkward, but more discontented. "It''s exactly the same as I imagined..." It seemed that he was seen clearly by Jiangning. The spirit patted his chest and said, "master, please change your wish! How about a country? I can make you king of a country Jiangning is a little curious: "you have so much magic power, can do such a thing?" The elf said with pride: "of course, master! It''s just a human country! I can kill the king of that country without knowing it. Then I can create an army for you, and you can lead the army and seize the whole country easily! " Jiangning "Forget it, I know something about your mana now..." The spirit is very unhappy, and seems to be underestimated by Jiangning, which makes it lose face. "Master, please say your wish!" The genie thumbed up and pointed his chest: "as long as it doesn''t involve rules and gods, I can help you achieve it in mortal world!" "Mortal... Now there is really nothing that can interest me..." The spirit didn''t believe it. It said: "master, if you say this, you will prove that you haven''t mastered the power! When you grasp the power, you will be deeply infatuated with it, and with my help, you can expand your territory to the limit! " "Ha ha!" A smile, and then release their own strength! That is like the abyss like the sea, the vast power, in a moment will impact the spirit, do not know what to say! "Allah, my great master, you are still such a powerful wizard!" "What else do you think can interest me in the world?" After thinking for a while, the Spirit said, "there is no such thing as power, money and so on in the world. You can get these things at your fingertips! But... " The spirit stopped for a moment, waiting for Jiangning to ask it, but seeing Jiangning just looked at it and didn''t ask it. Its expression, a little embarrassed. "There''s only one thing you can''t refuse!" "Knowledge!" Jiangning said the answer. Pop! The genie snapped his fingers and nodded with approval: "yes, it''s knowledge! Wizard is a group of crazy people who like to study everything and explore all mysteries in essence... "Realizing Jiangning''s profession, he quickly changed his words:" sorry, my master! I''m not offending you! " "Go on!" "Yes, sir The spirit continued: "although the wizard''s behavior offends the interests of God! However, the source of wizard''s progress comes from knowledge! I can bring you countless magic books for you to read and learn! " With that, the eyes of the elves flashed blue lights; Immediately, at the foot of Jiangning, a magic book appeared out of thin air! After reading the book for a while, he recorded most of the contents! Moreover, in this pile of books, he saw some very familiar books. "This is... A book from the Hogwarts library?" "That''s right!" The Spirit said with pride: "I wasted the strength of the boss, and then emptied the library there! How, my master? Are you satisfied with these books? " Jiangning Chapter 334 ¡­¡­ Bang bang£¨ (knock at the door) "Principal Gryffindor, principal Gryffindor!" Squeak£¨ (door opening) The old Gryffindor was lying on the rocking chair with his gray beard hanging to his chest. Looking at Hans in a hurry, Gryffindor said, "Dear Mr. Hans, you are the dean of Gryffindor college now. Why are you so bold? If the students can see, where is your dignity as a tutor? " Hans face Gryffindor, even if the other side has been old, the heart of respect is still not reduced. "You mean Mr. President, but..." Gryffindor waved his hand and took a sip of tea with indifference. "Come on, what''s the matter with you? With me, the old man, the sky can''t fall down. " Hans looked carefully at Gryffindor and said, biting his teeth. "Sir, all the books in the library of our college just disappeared." "Ah, poof!" "Cough!" "Mr. President..." Gryffindor glared at his big eyes and looked at Hans in disbelief. "Is that true?" "It''s more true than gold!" "Take me to see which son of a bitch emptied my library..." ¡­¡­ "Sneeze!" Rubbing his nose: "Gryffindor must be scolding me!" The spirit looks like Jiangning with expectant eyes: "how are you, my master, are you satisfied with these books?" "Send all these books back to their original places without dropping them!" "Don''t you need these books?" Jiangning had no expression: "yes, I don''t need these books!" "All right!" The genie waved his hand in frustration. Piles of books on the ground disappeared in a flash! ¡­¡­ "I''d like to see if Lao Tzu''s library is still there..." Old Gryffindor gritted his teeth in anger and cursed constantly in his heart; Who on earth is the wicked guy who emptied his library? "Is it my old friend?" I''ve been muttering in my heart. "Come on, Hans! Come on, open it Gryffindor urged. "Yes, yes, Mr. principal!" Hans opened the library door in a hurry and said to Gryffindor carefully: "Mr. principal, you have to be psychologically prepared..." "Oh, damn it!" Hans turned to look at the library, only to find that the books that disappeared out of thin air were placed neatly on their respective bookshelves. In the heart realizes is not good, carefully turns around to look, in the heart clatters. Because, Gryffindor that old face, full of anger. "Mr. President, listen to me. Just now..." Gryffindor''s old face was full of anger. He opened his mouth and roared. The spitting stars splashed on Hans''s face. Hans didn''t dare raise his hand to wipe it. "Even if the lion is old, it is not any animal that can easily be provoked!" "Mr. principal, please believe me..." Hans wanted to cry. "Don''t say anything more, now immediately, go to copy the school rules for me 200 times, hurry up!" "Headmaster..." ¡­¡­ "Who was your former master?" Jiangning was sitting on the sofa with her legs up and a glass of red wine in her hand. On the table in front of him, there are a lot of delicious food! "My former master is king Solomon!" "King Solomon?" The unidentified smile: "what kind of things really can''t be separated from the influence of this king!" "Master, have you heard of King Solomon?" Jiangning did not answer, but showed the ring of the devil on his right middle finger. The latter immediately excited inexplicable shout! "Ring of the devil!" "Master, you have the ring of the devil left by King Solomon?" "Of course!" By Jiangning''s own admission, the ELF''s face with a trace of complex inexplicable meaning, looking at the ring of the devil in Jiangning''s hand! "Since you have followed King Solomon, you must know something about him! Now I ask you, elf. Do you know where the seventy-two devils under Solomon are sealed? " The spirit thought for a while, looked at Jiangning and answered carefully. "Master, I only know some of them! I don''t know all about it. The location of the seal was enchanted by King Solomon! I can''t feel it, though I don''t know if it''s broken. But I think the power should also be weakened to a certain extent! When King Solomon asked me to help him find the right place to seal, I was sealed in the oil lamp again by him! Now, after thousands of years, I don''t know many things! " Jiangning nodded and looked at the spirit: "it doesn''t matter. After a while, you will take me to those places where the devil has been sealed! Now, you tell me, where are these devil seals? Is it human? In other words, the place of seal is located in the space of different degrees? " The genie immediately replied, "master, all the regions that sealed the devil are scattered in the whole world. The environment in those places is extremely dangerous. Even the wizard with powerful magic power can''t easily get involved in it! " "Don''t worry, I''m different from other witches. They can''t limit me in the realm they can''t set foot in!" The spirit sincerely praised: "master, I admire you for your strength! I''m afraid the original King Solomon can''t compete with you in mana! " "There is no need to say that again in the future!" "Yes, master!" At last, it seems that the elves are hard to say what they want to say, but they don''t dare to say it. This makes Jiangning a little curious! "If you have anything to say, don''t worry about it! I won''t blame you! " The spirit hesitated for a long time, then tentatively said: "master, I want to know, when you find these demons. What will you do with me? " Jiangning thought a little. In the nervous eyes of the spirit, he replied: "don''t worry, I won''t seal you in the little oil lamp again like Solomon! I have established a kingdom in the world and left my descendants. Then I need you to follow my descendants and help them a little bit! " The genie was overjoyed and patted his chest to promise: "master, please rest assured that I will do my best to help the little master wholeheartedly!" "Yes Jiangning nodded with satisfaction, got up to tidy up the tent and looked at the spirit. "Now, take me to seal the devil''s Inferno!" The genie caressed his chest, waved his hand and turned into a flying carpet. He bent down to invite Jiangning: "please take the flying carpet. You have to cross the sea to get there, my master!" Chapter 335 A Persian pure hand-made carpet, embroidered with exquisite patterns, plus exquisite materials, beautiful shape. Persian carpet has been popular all over the world. Especially for ancient Europe, the Middle East, Persian carpet has been sought after by nobles and monarchs. It''s like Chinese tea, porcelain and silk. In modern times, if you can buy a pure handmade carpet from Persia, it is also a matter of increasing face. This is inseparable from the pursuit of the West. Who let others open the era of great navigation and carry out the industrial revolution? Colonization of the world, this power, even in modern Europe has declined. The center of the East and the West focuses on China and the United States. However, in a short period of time, China is still unable to compare with the United States. Moreover, white people in Europe occupy the most extensive and resourceful land in the world. Other people''s games, film and television, literature, sports and so on, crazy brainwashing all over the world. Nature, the white people''s attitude towards life, or the pursuit of something, naturally leads the trend of the world. ¡­¡­ The vast Mediterranean! Looking down from the sky, the Mediterranean is like a flawless sapphire. It is also the largest inland sea in the world. The opening of the great geographical discovery is inseparable from the influence of the ocean. Coupled with the special geographical factors in Europe, trade cannot be separated from ships, and the development of shipping indirectly contributed to the geographical discovery. Jiangning stood on the Persian carpet, with an elf whose upper body was human and lower body was blue smoke. Jiangning is experiencing a classic scene in her childhood. Looking at the vast Mediterranean, Jiangning asked the spirit. "The devil sealed by Solomon is in the Mediterranean?" The genie respectfully replied, "my master, the right way to say it is that the devil is sealed in the volcano by King Solomon!" Jiangning frowned: "volcano? Which volcano? " The spirit waved his hand. In front of Jiangning, a map with light blue light appeared immediately. The genie pointed to one of the islands and said. "Master, the devil is sealed here!" Looking at the familiar island and triangle shape, Jiangning immediately recognized it. "Sicily?" "The devil is there, my master!" Jiangning frowned and asked the spirit. "Do you know who the devil is sealed there?" The genie replied, "it''s vasak the devil!" "Vasak?" Jiangning''s mind immediately came up with the information about vasak. This is the third of the 72 princes and nobles. He has a kind heart. His duty is to declare the past and the future, and look for all hidden and lost things. Vasak is a gentle man who knows the past, the future and all the hidden or lost things and knowledge. Vasak''s face is like an inverted triangle skull, which extends to the jaw. The two eyes can''t see anything, but they can see the past and the future through different dimensions. "He''s sealed on Mount Etna?" The spirit hesitated to answer Jiangning''s question. "My master, I don''t know if the devil vasak is sealed in this volcano called Etna. Is this name taken by later generations? I just know that the devil vasak is sealed in the volcano on this island! " Jiangning nodded to show understanding. After all, the time of the millennium has changed, and the name has changed. "That must be true. Vasak is sealed here." Later, he was puzzled to say his doubts. "The devil comes from hell. I heard that the living environment there is extremely bad! Volcanic lava, everywhere, everywhere is barren land! The devil, in such an environment, should be like a fish in water. But Solomon chose to seal the devil here, is it... Solomon left the seal means, with the power of volcanic lava, seal the devil The spirit exclaimed, "master, your wisdom is as good as king Solomon. The truth of the matter, as you said, King Solomon is very good at using the terrain and environment to lay a seal. Although the demons come from hell that terrible world, but they are very powerful, since they came to the world, they can always use a variety of things to help themselves recover quickly! When King Solomon sealed the devil, he strengthened the seal with the help of human power and terrain, and cut off the possibility of the devil absorbing human power! " Jiangning nodded and said in his heart that it made sense. It is impossible for a man like King Solomon to seal the devil in such a place. The power of volcano is also power. Demons are likely to use some unknown magic to absorb the power of the volcano and enhance their ability to break the seal. And Solomon still did, which shows that he knows these demons well and knows how to better restrain their means. ¡­¡­ The speed of the flying carpet is very fast. Although Jiangning is standing on the flying carpet, he can''t feel any wind. That''s because, above the flying carpet, there is an invisible border covering the flying carpet. In fact, the speed of the flying carpet is faster than expected. It won''t be long before the flying carpet reaches over Sicily. Etna volcano is an active volcano on the east coast of Sicily, with an altitude of more than 3200 meters. It is the highest active volcano in Europe. Its eruption frequency is very high. It was the first known eruption in 475 B.C. until the 21st century, it has erupted more than 500 times. The longest eruption lasted four months! Although the volcanic eruption has brought quite heavy damage, but the volcanic eruption, also brought incomparable fertile volcanic soil. Sicily''s agriculture and plantation industry are so developed that it is inseparable from this specific environment. ¡­¡­ Ding£¨ The eyes of the omniscient eye open, the sound of twinkling light.) Gold and silver two color intertwined eyes, suddenly opened their closed eyes! The living eye, together with the central position of the all seeing eye, is wrapped with twisted red lines like blood vessels, which adds a bit of strangeness to the living eye. Golden light, through the barrier of space, directly observe the interior of Mount Etna. Jiangning''s eyes, with the brilliance of the full eye, went through many spaces and volcanic rocks, straight through the interior. Looking at the movement of the volcano below, Jiangning nodded clearly. In his perception, he easily sensed the invisible volcanic energy, which was constantly taken away from the sky, and then entered an unknown space. However, the operation of volcanic lava and its internal energy, Jiangning has felt some abnormal places. There is an imbalance in the interior of the lava, which leads to the fact that the volcano as a whole is in a state of imbalance. Usually, I don''t think that over time, the power accumulated by this unbalanced volcano will pour out. "The scale of Etna volcano eruption is so frequent, I''m afraid it has something to do with the seal!" Looking at the crater below, Jiangning''s eyes twinkled: "I''m afraid there''s a leak in the seal arranged by Solomon! Otherwise, it can''t explain all this! " The answer is just around the corner, resolutely into the volcano. "Spirit, let''s go down!" The spirit is also a response without hesitation. In essence, it is a spirit, a life from a different space. Its own strength, though not very strong, depends on who it is. Its main ability is the magical ability to realize people''s wishes. However, the effect is not big. "At your command, my master!" Chapter 336 In the process of falling, the elves wave their arms, and the invisible force sweeps them; Thick volcanic smoke, it was expelled, leaving an unobstructed passage. With his own perception, Jiangning guides the spirit to the location of the seal. Flying carpet is very fast, and isolated from the high temperature of the volcano, so as if nothing happened to fly over the sea of lava. "My Lord, this is the seal of King Solomon!" When he got to the place, he pointed to the familiar mark on the wall of the volcano and showed it to Jiangning immediately. "Yes The mark of King Solomon is no stranger to Jiangning. "Open it, elf!" "Yes, my master!" The spirit came forward and stood at the front of the flying carpet; It''s eyes, lit up a touch of brilliant blue, scanning the front of the seal, and then its mouth read a spell. The seal left by King Solomon on the wall of the volcano immediately gave off a faint light, and then the whole seal rotated rapidly. Finally, in front of the cliff, there is a twisted door. "The door is open, my master!" "Enter!" Following Jiangning''s orders, the flying carpet of the spirit operator entered the interior of the seal. ¡­¡­ The line of sight is dark for a moment, and then it is bright again in a moment! The scene in front of us is a tunnel of lava in the shape of a corridor, stretching forward in a zigzag way. Jiangning didn''t get off the flying carpet either. Under the control of the elves, the flying carpet continued to move forward, leaped over the long corridor, and one person and one elves came to the front of an altar and stopped. "Master, vasak''s seal bottle!" The spirit pointed to the seal bottle on the altar, and then looked at it carefully: "master, there is something wrong with the seal left by King Solomon!" Jiangning''s eyes turned to the altar, or the magic bottle on the altar. "Something''s wrong, you say, vasak!" Magic bottle: "wizard, who are you? Why did you come to my seal land?" "You are vasak, one of the seventy-two princes and nobles!" Vasak: that''s right. Don''t you already know clearly? Now that you have come to my place of seal, if you have any requirements, just let me know! " Jiangning pick pick eyebrows, pretended to be surprised to say. "When did the devil change?" Patted the forehead: "forget, you are in the devil, but a real alien ah!" Vasak: sarcasm won''t do you any good, wizard Later, vashak looks at the spirit. "Spirit, you also get rid of Solomon''s seal?" Tone, with unspeakable irony. The spirit replied arrogantly: "I am different from you dirty hell reptiles. You can only be sealed in this dark magic bottle, and you are in deep sleep. My strength is not consumed. At the call of my new master, I am free again. How about you? Vasak? Look at you now, poor thing Vasak: "and In the face of the irony of the elves, vashak did not say anything. He was silent for a long time and said, "wizard, do you want to follow King Solomon''s example and accept us?" "Take it?" Jiangning sniffed at this and pointed to the sealed magic bottle: "how much help can you bring me?" Vasak: "and He was silent for a long time again, and then he said, "indeed, we can''t offer you much help. With your present strength, you are no different from Solomon, and you have mastered the book of wisdom!" Jiangning picked eyebrows and said in surprise. "You know I''ve got the book of wisdom?" "Ha ha!" Vashak grinned hoarsely: "after accepting the ring of the devil, how can we not find the book of wisdom?" "Do you mean that the method of making the ring of the devil is based on the alchemy in the book of wisdom?" Vasak: "yes, the angel Rachel collected 1500 items of divine knowledge from heaven and earth, including the devil. He compiled it into a book, because it recorded too much knowledge of God and arcane, involving too many secret books, after Rachel gave it to Adam. He was executed by God for divulging Shenao''s knowledge without authorization! After that, God ordered Rahab to take it back, then destroyed the secret of the supreme existence, and then threw the book into the world! " "It went through generations of masters and was acquired by Solomon with the knowledge and alchemy in the book. Solomon, made this ring of the devil to control us Jiangning nodded and said, "I know this legend very well. It is said that the neck of your 72 demons is branded with the mark of a ring! " Vasak: "the summoning in the book of wisdom is about controlling the power of the devil. In the rules of summoning and the beautiful lies that Solomon promised, we fall. We can''t resist, we are driven by his enslavement! However, when he felt that he was going to die, he personally sealed us in the inferno of the world! " "You are the same as Solomon, wizard!" Jiangning picked an eyebrow and asked curiously, "is that right? Tell me about it Vasak was silent for a while, then he said: "although I lost my strength because of the seal. But I still rely on the residual strength to see the future, in the future our end is very miserable "I wonder at your power!" Jiangning''s eyes instantly cold, dangerous looking at the magic bottle on the altar. "Ha ha!" Vasak laughs unknowingly, and then he says, "wizard, how about a deal?" "Deal?" Playfully said: "to trade with the devil is to seek skin with the tiger!" Vasak: that''s for ordinary people. For you, are you afraid of us "Ha ha!" Vasak continued: "you spare my life, I am willing to swear by the highest hell, driving for you all my life, and taking you as master! As long as you are willing to spare my life, I can let go of my soul and be subject to you. " "Once the soul contract is signed, the brand of your soul belongs to me. I can''t get rid of it all my life!" Vasak did not care: "compared with life, what is freedom and dignity?" "Vasak, you don''t have enough chips. Tell me what you can do for me?" Jiangning looked at vasak''s sealed magic bottle in his spare time. "You know what I can do. I can see the future through my eyes! Although I can''t see your future, I can try my best to help you through the future when you implement your plan. " "In other words, you want to participate as a military adviser?" Vasak: "yes, as long as I regain my strength, then I can see more clearly the future. With your strength, you may not be afraid, but to reduce some troubles, I believe you will not refuse! " "Well, vasak, I''ve agreed to your request." Vasak immediately changed his words: "thank you very much, my master!" Then he said expectantly, "please accept my soul, my master!" Jiangning is no longer hesitant, has the ring of the devil, and he is in full swing, while vasak is half dead. Even if there is a mistake, Jiangning is confident that it can be done. He opened a crack, and then the spiritual power, like the sea, came to the inside of the magic bottle. Then he saw a figure curled up, the devil vasak! Chapter 337 He accepted vasak and gave him the status of a military division. Although among the demons, vasak is not the only one who can see through the future, but his ability still amazes Jiangning! The other side has been sealed for so long that they are almost exhausted. However, even so, we can see that the fate of their 72 princes and nobles in the future is worrying by virtue of the residual strength. On this basis, we can spare his life. After all, vasak''s ability is very useful. Some of his future affairs and situations can alleviate a lot of troubles. ¡­¡­ Vasak''s eyes can''t see anything, but although his eyes can''t see things, they can see through the future. Moreover, we can see the future through different dimensions. With him, it''s easier to find the sealed devil than to mention now. Moreover, after vasak saw the sealed magic bottle of Barr and Agares, his attitude deepened again. Although he foresaw the miserable future of these companions, vashak didn''t think about it for them. The devil is selfish, even if they come from the same place, but the devil doesn''t pay attention to the local plot! Moreover, even in hell, their 72 princes and nobles are full of contradictions. With the title of nobility, it naturally has corresponding territory and army. What''s more, the resources in hell are poor, and their share of resources is limited. Between each other, all day long constant intrigue, even fighting each other. If they had not been summoned to the world by Solomon, they would still be fighting in hell! That''s why, knowing that they will lose their freedom, they come to the world without hesitation. In fact, the environment of hell is too bad, and the resources are too poor. Compared with the terrible environment, the world is paradise. Here is a sunny sky, vast land, abundant vegetation, rich resources, the most important thing is, this kind of life is a lot, a lot, a lot. ¡­¡­ "Heaven and earth really leave all the best things to the world!" Vasak stands behind Jiangning, looking at the vast and prosperous world below. He almost greedily sucks the breath of the world. The expression on the face, with a strong intoxication. Since he was following Jiangning, his original shocking face was of course out of order. Not only is it easy to frighten ordinary people, but Jiangning will turn his stomach to that picture. "For a long time to come, vasak!" Jiangning light said a, the latter immediately responded: "choose to follow you, will be my lifelong honor, my master!" The elves could not bear to see vasak''s face and mocked him. "Vasak, you are the same. You haven''t changed at all. You were such a face when you followed King Solomon. Now that I''m in obedience to my master, it''s still like this. It''s nothing new. " "The great spirit, the devil also adores the strong!" In the face of ridicule, vasak showed no weakness: "you are the same! Solomon has passed away, he is just ordinary, but in the master''s body, I see the glory of the king of hell The spirit satirized him: "hum, the king of hell?" Looking at Jiangning, seeing that he was not dissatisfied, the spirit became bold: "the master''s future achievements must be God! Do you want your master to go to hell? " "Lord of hell, in charge of the supreme existence of the great hell!" Vashak glanced at the spirit: "spirit, with your eyes, you can''t understand it anyway." The genie was very angry, pointing at vasak, he would swear. "Enough!" They immediately shut up and bowed humbly. He glanced at them lightly: "if you want to fight, stay in the future! The seal of samikina, here it is Vasak and the elves looked down at once. What they saw was The towering Mount Vesuvius! Mount Vesuvius is not as high as Mount Etna in altitude. Its height is only 1281 meters. However, it was later known as the most dangerous volcano in Europe. A violent eruption of Vesuvius in 79 AD destroyed the ancient city of Pompeii with more than 20000 people at that time. It was not until the middle of the 18th century that archaeologists excavated the ancient city of Pompeii from the volcanic ash several meters thick. The ancient buildings and corpses with different postures were well preserved. Pompeii has become a famous tourist destination in Italy. It is located in the Campania plain on the bay of Naples. The western mountain base is almost all in the bay. Not only that, its height will change after every big eruption. That is to say, it will increase slowly. In later times, within 200 kilometers of Vesuvius volcano, it was a red dangerous area. However, the local residents are also good at killing themselves. From the foot of the mountain to the middle of the mountain, 18 towns, large and small, surround the volcano, and the buildings continue to cross the dangerous area. Later, there are 600000 people living under the Vesuvius volcano. If the volcano erupts again, those towns will only repeat the old story of Pompeii once again. ¡­¡­ At the moment, however, Mount Vesuvius is quiet. At the moment, it is in a quiet dormant state. I don''t know how long it will wait for the next eruption. The volcano eruptions here are so frequent and active, which is naturally related to the seal left by Solomon. And no accident, it must be Solomon''s seal, there is a mistake. The blanket slowly descended into the interior of the volcano. Ignoring all the scenes inside the volcano, Jiangning didn''t care after seeing more. It''s not like the first time I went inside the volcano and was curious about everything. Now, Jiangning has been numb to this, and has a little speculation about King Solomon''s seal method. The location of the other party''s seal is the place that ordinary people can''t enter, which prevents the possibility of the seal being opened to some extent. However, he could not see that the seal would change with time and the environment. ¡­¡­ Found the location of the seal, opened the seal gap, and then Jiangning and his party entered the seal space. It was also on an altar that I saw a sealed magic bottle full of cracks. "Master, the situation of samikina is very wrong!" Jiangning clearly nodded, compared with the seal and the changes on the bottle, Jiangning knew the answer. For unknown reasons, the seal changed, and then the change was transferred to samikina. He drew strength from him and sealed himself with samikina''s own strength. Did King Solomon do this on purpose, or was it caused by some unknown reason? Jiangning does not know and does not intend to seek the answer. For him, finding samikina was what he wanted. As for other things, there is no need to understand. Although, today''s samikina, his state is not right. Almost on the verge of death line, even Jiangning their arrival can not make any response. "It seems that samikina is seriously injured!" Vashak sighed, constantly congratulating his good luck, although still half dead. But at least, he is still alive, unlike samikina, who is on the verge of death. "As long as you''re alive, the rest doesn''t matter!" Jiangning doesn''t like the devil or hate it. In his mind, it is just a valuable thing, which can bring him a little bit of fun or research value, otherwise, it is useless. It''s not difficult to break the seal left by Solomon, a Book of wisdom. Take the magic bottle of samikina, and then leave here, and rush to the next seal location. Chapter 338 With the guidance of the ring of the devil, vashak and elves, Jiangning can clearly know where the devil is sealed all over the world. After obtaining the seal magic bottle of the devil samikina, Jiangning took time to analyze the state of samikina. ¡­¡­ "How?" Jiangning put his eyes on vasak, who is the devil. Vasak''s position among the demons is a cabinet member. And samikina, his identity is general. Although with the help of the analysis of the all seeing eye, we can get the answer. But he is human after all, for the devil''s body structure and understanding, far inferior to the real devil. Let vasak do the analysis, and the information he may get should be more comprehensive. "Samikina once broke the seal!" Vashak looked at the magic bottle sealed with samikina, with admiration and praise in his eyes. "Worthy of being a general!" "Oh." Jiangning frowned slightly, with a trace of interest in his eyes. If we want to talk about who knows the most about King Solomon''s seal art in the world. Then, unless Solomon comes back to life, the whole world will not find a second master of this ancient seal magic. "What a pity, samikina." With regret in his eyes, vasak looked at samikina''s magic bottle with unspeakable meaning. Jiangning curved his mouth and looked at the sealed magic bottle of samikina. For, among them, that seriously injured dying, dying devil, showed a strong interest. "To be able to break free from Solomon''s seal, samekina, even if you die, it''s not insulting." Vasak agreed. Jiangning''s affirmation of samikina even made him feel proud. "Unfortunately, samikina is too anxious. Ignoring Solomon''s spell, I thought it was just a simple seal spell. But he did not know that Solomon had set up a secret hand in the seal Vasak still felt resentful and looked at samikina''s magic bottle with regret. Samikina''s state reminds Jiangning of Barr, the number one devil. It seems that he once broke away from the seal of Solomon, but he could not get away completely. Instead, he was completely nailed to death by the dark hand left by Solomon. At that time, Jiangning could not see the secret of this seal. Now, after he got the book of wisdom, he has a comprehensive understanding of this seal magic through constant research every day. Although, he has only mastered a little bit of the skin. But even this little bit of fur benefited him a lot. "Samikina, you are as admirable as Barr, but... That''s all." However, his words shocked vasak. Vasak looked at Jiangning in disbelief, with questions in his eyes and... Doubts. "My master, what did you say just now?" Vashak carefully looked at Jiangning for fear that his inquiry would offend him. As a slave, he not only lost his dignity and freedom, but also his most important soul. But vasak has no choice. If he does it again, I''m afraid his choice will be the same. "That''s right!" It''s nothing that can''t be admitted. Anyway, vasak also vaguely sensed the fate of other demons. At the beginning, when he did not choose to open his soul, he felt the death of the future. When he chose to open his soul to Jiangning and become a slave, the feeling of death disappeared. "This..." Vashak didn''t know what to say. Barr was the most powerful and powerful among them. Even with one enemy, Ebar''s powerful force could not break away from the seal. Instead, he fell into the same situation as samikina. This makes vasak feel lucky that he didn''t act impulsively. "Barr, here it is!" Jiangning waved his sleeve to the table in front of him. The magic bottle sealed bar appeared in front of vasak and the elves. Like samikina''s magic bottle, Barr''s magic bottle is more shocking than samikina''s. There are cracks all over the bottle, big and small, as dense as cobwebs. Nevertheless, the remaining seal on the magic bottle and the seal later arranged by Jiangning firmly adhere to their responsibilities. Will be dying bar, firmly trapped inside. "It''s Barr, that''s right." Vasak''s eyes, with complex emotions, his eyes constantly flicker, seems to have seen the tragic future. Now, this tragic future, with the sealed devil found one by one, is gradually approaching. "Well, it''s time to go to the next seal location." Jiangning waved his hand and put away the magic bottle of Barr and samikina. "Please get on the carpet, my master!" In the eyes of the elves, the blue halo flickered slightly, and a beautiful carpet appeared out of thin air. Put the tent away, Jiangning raised his feet and stepped onto the carpet, followed by the elves and vasak. "Who is the next devil to be sealed? Where is it? " "My master, the place of the next seal is in the northern sea of the continent, in the bottom of the sea. There are two sealed demons, malbuss and walliver "The sea of the north? Two? " "Look, master." The spirit turned out a map again, pointed to the sea position on the illusory map, and Jiangning looked at it. In an instant, I understood that the North Sea, as the Spirit said, was the North Sea! "Well, the location of the seal of malbus and walliver is in the deep sea?" The spirit explained to him, "my master, the North Sea is not very deep. However, when Solomon first sealed them, he built a temple on the bottom of the sea to place the magic bottle of malbus and walliver, and asked the sea elves to take care of the seal for him. " "The spirit of the sea?" "It''s a group of mermaids and water giants! They were the kings of the sea, when King Solomon went to the North Sea. Once with a large number of treasures, in exchange for the seal of the mermaid guarding the devil for generations. " Jiangning looked to the distant mainland, his eyes seemed to come to the North Sea, light said. "I''m afraid it''s not just a gift that the mermaid is willing to guard the seal." The genie immediately flattered, patted, and the words of flattery came. "Oh, praise you, my master! Your wisdom is as deep as the universe. Your vision is so long-term that you can cross the river of time and see into the future. You are so... " "Enough, serious business." Indifferent eyes turned over, the spirit immediately shut up, vasak looked at the heart of disdain unceasingly, to the spirit flattery behavior sniff. "Mermaids certainly don''t want to have such a troublesome thing at home. Although they are the king of the sea and can drive all kinds of sea animals and elemental giants to fight for them, they are all easily subdued by Solomon. Faced with Solomon''s persecution, the Mermaids gave in. When Solomon built the temple, he gave a valuable gift as a reward for the mermaid to guard the seal! " ¡­¡­ Jiangning chatted with vasak and elves. The speed of flying carpet was very fast, and countless scenery kept passing behind. Time, so bit by bit passed away, when a wind with a fishy smell came, the destination arrived. A touch of blue appeared on the horizon in the distance. Beihai, here we are! Chapter 339 the north sea! Its area is not large, only 575000 square kilometers. It is 965.4 kilometers long from north to South and 643.6 kilometers wide from east to west. It is named by the Dutch, which means the sea in the North In most of its areas, the water depth is less than 100 meters. The south is shallower than 40 meters, and the famous Doge shoal is only 15-30 meters deep, which is one of the world famous shoals. ¡­¡­ "Where is the temple on the bottom of the sea?" The flying carpet stands high in the air, and a boundary is imposed on it to ensure that no sailors will accidentally look up and find them. The genie grabbed his head and looked at the vast sea area below. He was a little silly in his heart. "I''m sorry, my master!" He pointed to the sea below and apologized in shame. "Because of the long time, I forgot the location of the underwater temple, but..." When he saw Jiangning frown moment, nervous mood instantly raised. However, when he saw vasak''s sarcastic smile, he was unconvinced and ran out. "But, my master. I remember clearly that the underwater temple is located in the deep sea. The sea below is too shallow to hold the temple of the sea "Are you sure it''s here?" The spirit immediately patted his chest and gave a positive tone. "Yes, master. I''m sure the temple was built on the bottom of the North Sea, and it''s in the deep sea. " "Well Close your eyes slightly, and the full seeing eyes on your chest are shining with golden light, scanning the sea below. And in the hands of the devil, also gave a hint. "Go to the sea over there." Jiangning points to the place where the three northern European countries are located. Only there is the place that best meets the standards. Because, in other places, the water depth is not more than 100 meters, while in a part of the sea near Scandinavia, the water depth is between 200 and 800 meters. So, there is the best fit. "Yes, my master." The elves control the flying carpet and follow Jiangning''s instructions to go near Scandinavia. ¡­¡­ Flying carpet flying speed is very fast, not long time, it came to the target point. When they arrived, Jiangning flew down, followed by vasak and the elves. In the moment of contact with the sea, the wand slides into the palm of the hand, facing the body a little, a huge bubble envelops a person, a demon and an elf. With the guidance of the devil''s ring, Jiangning can''t use vasak''s guidance at all. At a relatively fast speed, quickly close to the underwater temple. ¡­¡­ "Master, the temple of the sea!" In front of the dim sea floor, a building can be seen. "Yes." Ignoring the spirit''s excitement, Jiangning looked calmly. In his eyes, there was a faint flash of light. His eyesight ignored the darkness in the deep sea, and directly and clearly saw the temple in front of him. It''s similar to the shape of a pyramid, and some of it looks like the shape of an American pyramid. Covering an area of about 5 hectares, the temple is engraved with runes and glitters with golden light from time to time. In the four corners of the temple pyramid, the mark of Solomon is engraved. At this time In front of the sea, suddenly came a horn and roar. Look, but see a large group of sharks, whales and magical creatures in the water, together out. On their backs, each of them has a beautiful figure. Long wavy curly hair, handsome appearance, exquisite three-dimensional facial features, the upper body is human, the lower body is long fishtail. "Stop!" A beautiful mermaid riding a killer whale came forward slowly. "Wizard, this is the territorial sea of mermaid kingdom. Please explain your intention!" This beautiful mermaid, with a dignified face and fear, felt the strange combination in front of her. The wizard at the head has a powerful force like the sea. "I''m here for the sealed devil in the temple of the sea bottom." "The devil?" The mermaid frowned her pretty eyebrows tightly. She had a pretty face and refused sternly. "Wizard, you are in the wrong place. This temple is the sacrificial place of our family. It is sacred and venerated. There is no devil to worship. Besides, there is no seal here. " "I don''t know when the mermaid chose to worship a human, and it was Solomon." "Shut up, don''t insult the holy land of our nation. Now leave immediately." "Hum." Jiangning disdained to see the mermaid on the opposite side and ordered vasak around. "Disperse them." "Jie Jie... Yes, my master!" Vasak grinned and looked at the mermaid in front of him grimly. He put out his tongue and licked his lips. His eyes were as red as blood. With a strange cry, he changed his face. "Young fish, let''s die "The devil!" "My God, it''s the devil in the legend!" Looking at vasak''s ferocious appearance and shape, the Mermaids screamed incessantly, and the sea animals under them were in a panic. "Meet the enemy, meet the enemy, blow the horn for help!" The mermaid, who negotiated with Jiangning, was in a hurry. The trumpeter around him immediately blew the conch horn in his hand. Along with the sea, the sound of buzzing, resounding throughout the sea. Although the devil is not good at the water environment, but the powerful power, strange multi terminal ability. Let vasak face this group of beautiful mermaids, just like a tiger into the sheep, unstoppable. "Don''t hurt them, just expel them." His purpose is not in the mermaid, but the sealed devil. It doesn''t matter whether he kills them or not. "Yes, master!" Vasak was dissatisfied, although he couldn''t kill himself and devour the delicate flesh and the delicious soul. But the shackles from his soul made him unable to resist. "Summon the giant of water element and send a signal to the people!" Mermaids are very flustered, they are not good at fighting! If you are fighting with other witches, mermaids in the sea are naturally very relaxed. In addition, they can drive a large number of sea animals to help them fight together. However, in the face of vasak, they can''t do anything about it. The other side''s ability is extremely weird and haunting. Their magic can''t touch vasak at all. Every time, it will be evaded by vasak in advance. Then he rushed into the battle and slaughtered him. Although he didn''t kill the mermaid, vasak didn''t have so many concerns about the sea animals and magical creatures in the water. With his strong claws and strange magic, he killed the Mermaids by himself, and they were defeated. "To the temple of the sea!" "Yes, master." With the help of vasak alone, he abruptly opened the mermaid''s "battle" and opened the channel for his way forward. Jiangning is not anxious to get close to the temple of the sea bottom, watching the Mermaids he keeps approaching, there is no way. It''s hard to get close to Jiangning if you want to stop it. Every time, he was killed by vasak. Looking at the bloody sea area, the sea beasts with heavy casualties and the Mermaids with good temperament, he was not confident and left tears. Immediately, these tears turned into pearls and sprinkled on the bottom of the sea. Chapter 340 ¡­¡­ Watching the strange wizard approaching the underwater temple, the mermaid was in a hurry. "Don''t let them near the temple!" The head of the mermaid leader yelled, trying to stop, but all were blocked by vasak. "Jie Jie!" Vashak grins strangely, with a ferocious and terrifying face. In the dark bottom of the sea, it is especially terrifying and weird. "Young fish, you can''t stop my master or me." "The temple of the sea cannot be approached!" Looking at the sea area dyed red by blood, the mermaid leader''s silver teeth clenched, waved his steel fork, urged the sea animals under him, and rushed straight to vasak. "Hum!" Vasak ignored this. After he untied the seal, he got funding from his new owner and recovered most of his strength. Even if it hasn''t completely returned to its peak, it''s not something these mermaids can stop. Three under five divided by two, lilisuo killed the sea beast that rushed to him. Those mermaids have lost the sea beast and have no ability to resist in front of vasak. The delicate mermaids are not suitable for fighting at all. If Jiangning hadn''t ordered him not to hurt the mermaids, I''m afraid the Mermaids would have been cleaned up just after a face-to-face interview. "Woo With the sound of a clarion call in the vast sea floor, a head of more than five meters in height, the whole body by the water element giant appeared. "Reinforcements!" "Here comes our reinforcements." The rest of the struggling mermaids happily look at the water giant slowly coming from the distance, waving steel forks one by one, wandering in the sea. "Water element!" Vasak frowned. It''s not so easy to kill these water elements under the sea. In addition, with the help of those mermaids and aquatic magical creatures, he is also bound, and his hands and feet will inevitably "Master!" Looking at the figure who had stepped into the steps, vasak cried out. Jiangning turned slightly and looked at vasak. "Their reinforcements are coming. If their lives are not hurt, I''m afraid I''m not their opponent!" Vashak pointed to the Mermaids around, the water elements slowly coming from the distance, the mermaids and the sea animals they brought. Jiangning''s eyes swept the vast sea area, and his eyes lit up slightly. He cried out, and his voice spread across the vast sea. "Mermaids, I didn''t come here to fight you. My purpose is just the devil sealed in the pyramid. Get out of here, or you''ll be killed! " "Vasak, if they dare to step forward, kill them all!" A fierce wave of the hand, a row in vasak''s side, accompanied by a bright light. At the bottom of the sea, a ferocious, narrow and deep trench appeared! "Yes, my master!" Vasak licked his lips excitedly with a bloodthirsty smile. "It''s arrogant." "It''s so arrogant that I look down on us!" "I have to teach him a lesson!" "But have we ever beaten that devil?" The Mermaids'' chatter suddenly stopped, their eyes flickering and their hearts murmuring. ¡­¡­ "The seal here is really beginning to weaken." Feeling the seal border around the whole pyramid, Jiangning then waves and tears a hole into the pyramid. "Master, Solomon placed the bottle of the devil''s seal on the altar above. However, there are also several magic statues guarding the magic bottle. " "The phantom?" The genie nodded and said. "It''s the alchemy that King Solomon learned from the book of wisdom. He made some magic statues and put them here to guard this underwater temple. After so many years, I don''t know if these demons can still be used today. " The spirit is not sure. After all, after all, so many years, who knows if the original image can still be used. "Don''t worry. It''s just a dead thing. It''s no big deal." "Yes, master!" The Spirit said with relief. At this time, it recalled that its master was also a powerful wizard with high magic power, not inferior to King Solomon. Step by step and up, with the elves around, in addition to the distance is not disturbed by the sound of fighting. ¡­¡­ The Mermaids welcomed the reinforcements, and when they saw a car being dragged by several huge seahorses, they saluted each other respectfully. The king of their group, arrived in person. "What''s the matter?" Mermaid queen looking at the front of the devil vasak, as well as the huge trench in front of him, wrinkled a pair of good-looking eyebrows. "Your Majesty, here''s the thing..." Then they told the whole story to their queen. In the middle of this also added oil and vinegar to say a pass, without scruple, not far in front of also standing a devil! "Hey, Queen of little fry, you don''t know who you''re dealing with. My master is more powerful than you can imagine. I advise you to get out of here so you don''t die. My master has ordered that if you dare to jump over this line, you will be killed. But you''d better cross the line, so I have a reason to kill. " Vasak''s greedy tone, as well as the thick malice, let a mermaid tightly frown. Mermaid queen, looking at vasak''s eyes, with a thick fear. ¡­¡­ "Master, this is the guard image left by King Solomon!" The genie pointed to the bronze statues on all sides of the altar and looked at them with fear. "Genie, don''t worry, it''s just a dead thing!" Jiangning didn''t pay attention to these guard demons at all. He went straight to the position of the altar, where two sealed bottles were placed. It''s the seal bottle of malbus and walliver! As soon as he got close to him, the guard demons on the altar came alive. They shake off the dust on their bodies and light up a circle of red light at the position of their eyes. Four limbs joints, ring out the sound of the rotation of the machine, draw out the waist of the wide Battle Sword, move the heavy step, holding the heavy sword to Jiangning. "Master, danger!" The spirit can''t help shouting, it is also a little surprised, didn''t expect that these guard demons in the seabed dust for so many years, actually can move. flawless and perfect! The next moment, the spirit saw that Jiangning had no defense at all, and let these huge swords come to him. Then, there was only time to see a bright light. With the sound of cutting through the air, the four giant guard demons stopped for a moment. Jiangning came forward and took away the sealed magic bottle placed on the altar. "Let''s go!" Spirit Leng Leng''s response, looking to the magic image, only heard four clear broken sound, the magic image split in an instant! Chapter 341 ¡­¡­ When Jiangning walked out of the pyramid, he looked ahead. Just saw vasak and the mermaid''s army confrontation, both sides maintained restraint. In other words, the Mermaids are afraid to move or move forward, while vasak looks at the Mermaids with a dull face. Get up and fly to vasak. At the moment when he walked out of the pyramid, the eyes of the mermaid clan immediately focused on him. "Master, you are back!" Vasak''s head is low and high, and he says hello humbly. "Come on, find the rest of the seal bottle as soon as possible. I''m tired of this constant search! " Indeed, so constantly to a new place to find the bottle of seal. Even if these seal locations are extremely difficult to find in other people''s eyes, they are extremely simple in Jiangning. He has a complete map and two living maps around him, so he can''t feel the pleasure of treasure hunting. What''s more, the backhand that King Solomon left behind at the beginning has almost completely failed in the course of time. As a result, he did not encounter any decent trouble. "Yes, master!" Vasak didn''t know how to answer, so he could only respond to Jiangning in this way. And the spirit on one side had already taken out the flying carpet again and waited. "Wait, wizard! I have a question. I want to ask you. " When watching Jiangning want to leave, the queen of mermaid family, finally can''t help but speak. Of course, Jiangning ignored her from beginning to end, which made her very dissatisfied. "What do you want to say?" Plain vision, bet on the mermaid queen, she felt a great pressure. "The devil of the seal was asked by Solomon to be guarded by our family. Do you know the harm of these demons? Once you let them go, the whole world will come to an end! " "I know!" In response to the queen, it was Jiangning''s plain words. "Then you..." The queen was interrupted by Jiangning before she had finished. "You don''t need to know my purpose, and I won''t tell you. More disdain for you to explain what, good in the sea to do your king, other things you simply can not intervene With these words, Jiangning boarded the flying carpet and left in the face of the mermaid queen tie Qing. "Damn it ¡­¡­ "Map, mark the remaining demons, where are they sealed? It''s a waste of my time to keep searching one by one. " Jiangning has been feeling impatient, so boring to find, too much time. "All right, master!" The genie waved his hand and conjured up a map in the air, and then marked the seal locations it knew one by one on the map. Vasak also marks the general position by induction. Jiangning also used the guidance of the ring of the devil to mark the remaining seal locations on the map. Then, presented in front of Jiangning, is a complete seal map. Each dot above represents the devil sealed by King Solomon! The scope... Has spread to more than half of the world, which surprised Jiangning. Solomon was the first person to travel around the world! ¡­¡­ "The next place to be sealed, Eyjafjallaj in Iceland! Then there''s Greenland, the Arctic Circle of the new world, Yellowstone volcano, plus the seal sites of bar and Agares... Then there''s Hawaii volcano, Mount Fuji in Japan, Arctic Ocean, Mariana Trench... Northwest China, Arabian Peninsula desert, Sahara desert, East African Rift Valley... Antarctica! " The location of the seal is all human Jedi, where ordinary people can''t set foot. The climate and environment in these areas are extremely extreme and not suitable for life. It''s not suitable for people to explore and so on. It can be said that Solomon''s seal is well arranged, taking into account some human psychological factors. Moreover, these extreme environments are also suitable for sealing demons. However, the power of the demons is very strange. And want to continue to seal these demons, is bound to pay some price! Although some of the above areas were formed in a very early time, Jiangning speculated that Solomon left the seal. It should also bring some bad effects to these areas. Moreover, among the 72 demons, only the top four are sealed separately. After marbash, these demons were sealed by King Solomon in twos and threes. Jiangning didn''t know much about this reason. After he asked the elves and vasak, he roughly guessed it. The reason why the demons behind will seal together is probably the physical reason of King Solomon. His body, not enough to support him a single seal of these demons! Therefore, the farther the distance he crosses, the more demons he seals. And the final seal, Antarctica! Because the whole continent is covered with ice, the devil is also the most, Among them, Iceland has sealed three demons! There are five seals in Greenland and six seals in the Arctic Circle of the new world! There are two seals on Huangshi volcano, two seals on Hawaii volcano, one seal on Mount Fuji and six seals on the Arctic Ocean. There are two seals in the Mariana Trench, four in Northwest China, two in the Arabian desert and Sahara, one in the East African Rift Valley, and 30 demons in Antarctica! Although the number seems to be large, the power of these 30 demons can''t be compared with that of the demons in front of them. Their titles, from high to low, are just leaders, princes, demons and servants. None of them are demons above Earl! Although they also command a demon army, they can''t be compared with the top 20 demons. It was only the top 20 demons that really worried Solomon. In addition, the other demons, no matter their titles or power, were not enough for Solomon and Jiangning to pay attention to. "Vasak, I''ll give you a mission. Go to Antarctica yourself! Bring me the bottle of seal there! Spirit, go and collect the demons in these places Jiangning pointed to the sealed coordinates of the map of Africa and the Arabian desert, and looked at vasak and the elves: "as for me, I collect the remaining demons myself. I''ll prepare a guy for you to save your life. If you are in danger, I will come to help you. Collect your goals and wait for me here! " Jiangning pointed to the future of the island of Mauritius! "Yes, master!" Vashak and the Elves were about to go to these places. Jiangning stopped them. "You forgot something!" With that, Jiangning took out a special amulet and gave it to vasak and the spirit respectively. Then he looked at vasak and said, "Antarctica is too far from here. I''ll take you there!" With that, Jiangning stood still in the air, and the magic wand slid into the palm of his hand to face the void in front of him. A dark whirlpool appeared out of thin air, and then the whirlpool opened, revealing the snowy scene on the opposite side! "Don''t let me down, vasak!" Jiangning looked at vasak with a little deep meaning, and vasak was surprised by Jiangning''s means. His ability is very special. Just now, he secretly used his magic power to see this continent called Antarctica. I don''t know. This place is covered with thick ice and snow. Except for some unique cold resistant animals, there is almost no other life. It is a huge ice sheet that seals 30 demons at one time! It''s really the best place to seal! "Don''t worry, my master! Vasak, I will never let you down! " If you have never seen Jiangning open the portal, there may be some other thoughts in vasak''s mind. However, this careful thinking was completely strangled by vasak. His soul was in Jiangning''s hands, and he could not escape Jiangning''s control in his life. When I saw that Jiangning opened a portal across three continents and several oceans to send him directly to the great force in Antarctica. Vasak is completely convinced, at least to follow a strong man, his future is not so gloomy, maybe will be very glorious. After all, his identity is as a military strategist or something, which is the same as his status among the demons. He is a career of giving advice to others! After showing his loyalty, vasak did not hesitate to step into the portal! Chapter 342 Hoo Hoo~ Endless cold wind, at a glance, the earth is white, kicking the snow covered at the foot, revealing a thick layer of ice. It''s as hard as steel, and this ice covers an entire continent. "That''s what the master called Antarctica!" Vasak looked back at the missing portal, in a state of extreme shock. "The power of the master is hard to guess! Even Solomon did not have such power Across several continents, separated by several oceans, the distance is a desperate number. Even if it is him, it is not a simple thing to cross such a vast space with his body. At this time, vasak was convinced. Until today, it was completely accepted by Jiangning! This also proves a truth from ancient times to the present. The world is always in the hands of the strong. And Jiangning, also imperceptibly grow to today''s step. ¡­¡­ "It''s a good thing to follow such an ambitious master. Maybe I can also take this opportunity to achieve the status of Lord of hell Vasak was looking forward to that day. Although he could not see such a distant and far-reaching future, vasak was extremely confident that this day would come true! "It''s time to finish the task assigned by the host. This is my first task. I can''t screw it up." Vashak thought carefully that this mission is also a test for him by Jiangning. If vasak is successfully completed, then his status in Jiangning''s heart will naturally rise one level. If you can''t accomplish anything, or you mess it up. Then, there is no need for vasak to exist. "Well Vasak''s eyes, though unable to see the material world! However, his eyes can penetrate the dimension and see the future. At the moment, through his ability, he is looking for the place where the seal is shrouded by the heavy ice seal! "Here I am, brothers." With a smile of pity, the next moment he immediately rose up and flew to the target in the induction. It''s located in the center of Antarctica. There are icebergs everywhere. The extreme polar climate is a forbidden area for life. Even native creatures don''t go there. From time to time blowing snowstorms, there will be a huge avalanche anytime and anywhere. Thousands of years of cold wind, let the terrain and terrain here, also become extremely dangerous. Here, after being covered by ice and snow, life is forbidden. Now, in the underground ice layer, which is far away from the land, there is a sealed hell devil! The environment of Antarctica is the best place to seal these demons! "Damn the climate!" Rao is a devil of higher life. He also feels natural aversion to this kind of climate and environment. Vasak naturally dislikes such climate. His favorite place is the climate suitable for human habitation. It means that such a place has a lot of life, more resources, flesh and soul. human world! Although it can''t compare with those higher worlds or higher universes which contain extraordinary power, the variety of human life still attracts the salivation of higher life in countless different worlds. Nature seems to leave all the beautiful things to the world. In addition, the environment of the higher world is not necessarily better than that of the human world! Vasak doesn''t want to stay in Antarctica for a moment. He keeps speeding up, but the polar climate here makes it difficult for him to give full play to his power. Can imagine, those strength inferior to his devil, will face what kind of threat! ¡­¡­ Boom! Hoo Hoo~ Over the vast Sahara desert, there is a circular and twisted portal that emits light. Then, a big blue giant with a human upper body and a blue mist lower body floated out of the door, which was constantly twisting and rotating and emitting halo. "Hoo, here we are, the desert!" The giant spirit looked around curiously, stroked his beard under his chin, and observed the environment of the desert. At the moment it stepped out of the portal, the portal behind it also closed quietly. "Master, you really take care of me!" The giant spirit thought that he would fly to the vast Sahara desert alone, but he didn''t want Jiangning to open a portal for him to deliver it directly to the Sahara desert, saving a lot of time. Otherwise, with its power, I don''t know how long it will take to fly all the way from the North Sea to the Sahara desert. "The devil, the sealed devil!" The giant spirit carefully sensed the position of the devil, and a kind of mood to compete with vasak rose in his heart. It is very clear about its shortcomings, and it can''t be compared with vasak in strength. It''s not the type that is good at fighting, and its ability tends to help mortals fulfill their wishes. It didn''t help Jiangning much. After vasak was accepted by Jiangning, there was always a crisis in his heart. It is afraid that one day, its help to the new owner will be more and more limited, and even be completely forgotten by the new owner. Maybe it will choose to seal it in the oil lamp. Just like the original King Solomon, he sealed it with incantations and hid it in a cave. Until, the spirit met its new owner! "This time, we must leave an indelible impression in the master''s heart. You can lose to anyone, but you can''t lose to vasak! " The troll''s cynical expression disappeared, serious and serious appeared on his face, after carefully identifying the position. Find the right direction and fly to the distant seal. ¡­¡­ Boom! A twisted door, out of thin air appears in the Icelandic volcano Eyjafjallaj! This active volcano, about 1666 meters high, has erupted many times in the past few hundred years. With the eruption of the volcano, together with the influx of volcanic ash to the surface, for the barren Iceland brought a few fertile soil. Although Iceland is poor in material, there is a unique thing here: hot springs. In the 21st century, hot springs, the most popular tourism project in Iceland, account for a large proportion. In addition, the country was quite barren and nonexistent before the start of the US aid program. Although it covers a large area of more than 100000 square kilometers, its existence in Europe and in the history of the world is very low. Because of the aid plan of the United States, this country took the opportunity to develop and then became one of the developed countries. ¡­¡­ At this moment, in Jiangning''s perception, the bottom of the volcano below is sealed with the legendary life which is extremely dangerous and terrifying to the world! The devil from hell, but also the aristocrat in hell! I don''t think much about it, and I''m not interested in seeing this barren land. Apart from scattered stones and barren land, you can see endless glaciers! Desolate, barren, on the edge of the world, in the midst of misery. Big sleeve waving, a whirlwind straight away in front of the smoke and gas. Then, Jiangning''s body slowly fell, toward the crater, and his destination, but in the lava! Chapter 343 Along the way, it seems to slow down, ignoring the terrible hellish scene. The expression on Jiangning''s face, calm to the extreme, straight into the bottom of the volcano! Soon, the temperature around began to rise significantly. The red glow is followed by the air twisted by high temperature. Start with the wand and head for the slow flowing lava below. A silvery path of light with strong frozen gas was straight towards the lava. The only sound was the hiss of water vapor, followed by the sound of freezing. Eyes then look, where there are hot lava hell scene? What you can see is a piece of ice with endless cold air! Boom! With a loud noise, the ice burst open instantly, revealing a huge cave with irregular cracks! In the cave, there is no hot lava, but pieces of magmatic rocks wrapped in light blue ice. Now he, between raising his hands and feet, can bring great power in the world! Although, it can not be compared with the world consciousness. Even so, this kind of power, in the eyes of mortals, is no different from that of gods! ¡­¡­ Jiangning''s eyes were so flat that he ignored the strange landscape in front of him. The body quickly fell, falling about several thousand meters. There is an irregular altar in front of us, and there are three sealed bottles on the altar! "Amen, babatos, bamon!" From the seal of the bottle, Jiangning recognized the identity of the three demons and their respective images! Among them, the image of Amun is wolf body, snake tail, mouth spit flame. Sometimes it appears in the form of a human with a crow''s head or a crow''s head and dog''s teeth. His ability is to know the past and the future. It can also make friends who are good at getting along with each other turn against each other in an instant, and it can also make enemies who are hostile to each other reconcile in an instant. Babatos is a archer with a green hat and a grey cloak. His special ability is to give the summoner the ability to understand animal language, and at the same time, the summoner can find hidden treasure. Baimeng is known as the "king of the Lord angel", with a female face and a male posture, wearing a crown inlaid with gems and riding a humped camel. He has profound attainments in science, art and esoteric methods, and can impart these knowledge to mankind in a flash. Although the human records are like this, Jiangning believes that their power is far more than that. If these top 20 devils only have such power, they can''t be feared. As a matter of fact, Jiangning got the best answer from vasak. Vasak has the ability to see through the different dimensions and see the future directly. His identity is among the demons and belongs to the staff! That is to say, the type of think tank who gives advice! However, vasak''s real combat ability is not low, and he also has many weird magic and abilities. Therefore, these demons with noble titles can stand out in hell and join the ranks of nobility. No one can underestimate half a point, but at present, it is only limited to this. Demons have been sealed all the year round, and their power has already weakened to the freezing point, so their threat to him is very low. Taking away the three sealed bottles, Jiangning waved to open the portal, then stepped into it and left here. After he left, the lava frozen by his magic was not touched by him, but remained frozen. It was not until a long time later that later generations discovered this strange phenomenon ¡­¡­ Greenland, in North America! Its land area is more than 2 million square kilometers, and the whole island contains considerable reserves of natural energy. The natural gas reserves are considerable, and the oil reserves are 80 times of those in the North Sea area of Denmark! In addition, lead, zinc, cryolite, uranium, copper, molybdenum, and super large gold deposits. If these resources can be exploited one by one, this barren land will definitely become one of the richest areas overnight. But it''s a pity. The climate of the whole huge island is very cold all the year round. Because it is close to the Arctic Circle, the climate is very bad, except for human activities in a few areas. The rest of the land is still uninhabited. Of course, this is the data of the 21st century. At the time of the 10th century, most of Greenland was still uninhabited, except for some of the Inuit who migrated here. This is the latest destination of Jiangning. Boom! The twisted portal appeared above the harsh land of the polar region, and then Jiangning, who was dressed in black, appeared here. Looking at the bad weather, the vast white scene, Jiangning sincerely feel happy for his extraordinary strength. If he had not come into contact with the extraordinary power and all kinds of the world, let alone Greenland, he would not have traveled all over China. Not to mention, go abroad to see the landscape? ¡­¡­ Although the polar climate in Greenland is very bad, it does not cause any discomfort and influence to Jiangning. Around his body, there is an invisible border, firmly resist the endless cold wind and ice! His position, within the Arctic Circle, is not far from where the devil was sealed. After taking away the devil in this position, you can follow Greenland to enter the Arctic Circle of the new world, and then go straight to the Arctic Ocean, then go south to Yellowstone volcano, then cross the Pacific to Hawaii, then enter Mount Fuji, and then enter Northwest China! Finally, in the isolated island of the Indian Ocean, the island of Mauritius, meet with vasak and elves! Although I don''t know the progress of vasak and elves, the most important thing at present is to seize the time to find the sealed devil! Moreover, Jiangning has a premonition! If he can get rid of these demons, then there will be great good things to come. Master the extraordinary power, his sense is extremely keen, and as a level 4 wizard, for these things related to their own, extremely keen! Moreover, this is not the first time such a thing has happened. As early as more than ten years ago, Jiangning had such a feeling. But at that time, it was delayed for various reasons, and the reaction at that time was very small. It''s not very clear. After a long time, I''ll forget it. In this way, as he took away more and more sealed bottles, the feeling began to become clearer. Jiangning is looking forward to this day. He has a hunch that what he wants to do will be extremely smooth! The consciousness of the world began to care for him. ¡­¡­ On the other side, in the Sahara. It took the giant spirit more than ten days to find the place where the devil was sealed. It is located in the central part of the vast Sahara desert, where millions of years of sand cover this vast land with thick sand. The reason why Sahara became like this is an unsolved mystery. Some people say that meteorite bombardment from outer space is easy to be accepted. There is also a saying that comes from the plate drift that the African plate is facing the hottest sunlight in the process of movement. Maybe the environment of the earth at that time was different from that of the big bang. It was under such conditions that Sahara faced the most brutal side of the sun, which lasted for many years. Finally, this picture was formed, but this answer, like the meteorite bombardment, can not get convincing hard evidence. If you really want to know the formation of Sahara, you have to go back to the past and verify it with your own eyes. The answers created by later generations are not necessarily recognized by all. Even if the vast majority of people agree with this answer, it does not necessarily become a solid proof! ¡­¡­ In fact, the spirit came to the devil''s seal very early! However, it has never been able to enter the devil''s land. The place where the devil is sealed is in the thick sand! After thousands of years of scouring, the original seal left by King Solomon had been buried in thick yellow sand. After thousands of years of scouring, how thick sand layer will be formed? This problem can not be easily calculated. It may be a sand layer several thousand meters deep, or it may be a few hundred meters deep. Depending on the terrain, the final result is not the same. In this world, or in the multiverse, nothing is absolute. In everyone''s mind, there is a standard answer of their own. It doesn''t mean that mine is wrong, but yours is right. ¡­¡­ The giant spirit was depressed and forced to excavate the thick sand layer continuously. While excavating, he had to use his own magic to stabilize the soft sand. Otherwise, the hole that is not easy to dig will be buried by gravel in a flash. It has dug a depth of 3000 meters. With its ability, it is not easy to dig in this vast desert. Another reason is that the world has begun to change gradually. If in King Solomon''s time, the giant spirit could easily move the pile of yellow sand to another place in a moment. It''s easy to move a hole out. However, thousands of years have passed, mankind is changing, and so is the world. The power of the whole world has changed subtly, and the power of the spirit has been weakened accordingly. In other words, the extraordinary power begins to weaken, and the world no longer cares about the extraordinary power, or begins to reduce its influence on the world. Therefore, the spirit continued to excavate the gravel with great depression. ¡­¡­ Continue to dig down about a kilometer, the spirit obviously felt the changes around. In this case, the restless soul of the giant is calm, and its face is instantly covered with surprise. But before he could be happy, a stream of black water came straight out. "What is it?" The giant Spirit side head dodges, but on the body more or less contaminated this thick black liquid. Sniff! The giant spirit gently sniffed the black liquid, and an indescribable bad smell rushed into its nose. "What a disgusting thing!" Disgusted wipe off the body stained with the night smelly liquid, and then use the magic to seal the black liquid again. Then, the spirit perceived the devil''s seal. "I found it!" The spirit was overjoyed. The magic strengthened the sand layer, and the whole body leaned towards the seal. At this time, it is not clear what kind of influence this black liquid will have thousands of years later. That represents wealth, known as the blood of industry, black flowing gold! ¡­¡­ Antarctica! This continent with a total land area of more than 12 million square kilometers contains countless resources! However, the extremely harsh climate and thick ice and snow make it the world''s first desert. In the 21st century, except for a few scientific research teams, no human beings have set foot in this wasteland. This is a forbidden area for life, not only reflected in the harsh weather conditions. What''s more dangerous is that there are invisible traps hidden under the thick layer of ice and snow on this continent. If you are not careful, you will think it is a solid ice and snow layer. If you step on it, you will fall into the endless abyss. However, the danger is hard to resist the unique charm of Antarctica! ¡­¡­ Vaxak, the devil, has hated this huge glacier wasteland under his feet for a long time. Not only is the climate extremely bad, but there is also very little life. The most important thing is, endless white, a vast expanse of white, in addition to white or white. Even the animals here are white. In addition to the coast, there are many fat black-and-white animals, the animals in inland areas are all white and monotonous. Moreover, the land of Solomon''s seal is far away from here. How did Solomon come to Antarctica at the beginning? Vasak didn''t know and didn''t want to know. But at this moment, he hated Solomon. He was born for the first time. Why didn''t Solomon put the seal in another place, instead, he put the seal in this huge cold ice field? It was the first time that vasak had such a strange idea in his mind that he felt a trace of disharmony. ¡­¡­ After half a month''s almost uninterrupted flight, vasak is finally arriving at the land of King Solomon''s seal. "Damn it, Solomon!" Vashak gritted his teeth in anger. He hated the king of Israel so much in his life! Even if he had been sealed by Solomon, vasak did not hate him as much as he did at this time. "I don''t know. What''s the progress of the master! I don''t know how the troll is going. Don''t let me be late Thinking about the progress of Jiangning and spirit, vasak''s heart can''t help but become anxious. As for the sealed compatriots? Sorry, the devil doesn''t care about that at all. ¡­¡­ After another three days of continuous flight, vasak finally arrived at the place of the seal left by King Solomon! "Hahaha, brothers, I''m here, vasak is here!" Vasak laughed excitedly, with an evil smile on his face. He looked forward at the vast white wasteland, but his heart was filled with endless greed and fantasy When he arrived, a huge iceberg blocked his way. Huge iceberg, height easy to break through 3000 meters! The thick iceberg, under the sunlight, twinkles the crystal clear to the extreme spot brilliance. Like a huge crystal, the solid mountain is covered with snow and ice. On the hillside of this iceberg, vasak clearly sensed the breath from hell. Or, in other words, from his kindred, the devil''s breath. Although very weak, but the breath of 30 demons, through the cracks of the broken seal began to spread out. What''s more, it further changed the environment. "Not dead yet?" Vasak''s face, flashing with a cruel smile, looking at these people who were sealed, there was no touch in his heart. In his eyes, these are his promotion capital! "Brother!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 344 ¡­¡­ Wide and deep tunnel, dark, only ice covered place, there is a little brightness, the more into the inside, the light gradually dim. And inside, full of a special breath. "The breath of hell!" Vasak took a deep breath like intoxication, with a strange and ferocious face, full of satisfaction like taking drugs. "Did they jointly create such a special environment to protect their lives?" The sharp fingernails rubbed gently against his chin, and vasak looked at the surroundings to himself. In the place that should be covered by endless cold and ice, there is a trace of temperature inside the iceberg in Antarctica, and a peculiar smell of hell, which imperceptibly changes the surrounding environment. "You are not so stupid either!" A little praise, and then the expression on his face was filled with the meaning of killing. ¡­¡­ Far away in the rift valley of East Africa, after the elves got the bottle of seal in the Sahara desert and Arabian Peninsula desert, they rushed to the African continent nonstop to collect its final target. "As long as I take away the last devil sealed here, my task will be completed." Looking at the sky longingly, the spirit murmured to himself, "I really don''t know how the great master rewarded me?" However, when the elves began to perceive the devil''s position "The devil will not be thrown to the bottom of this canyon by Solomon." At the thought of this result, the ELF''s face became ugly. The bottom of the canyon is 6400 kilometers deep from the earth''s surface! Moreover, the canyon is not dry, but a natural reservoir, which concentrates most of the lakes in Africa, with a total of more than 30! The amount of water in it is difficult to estimate. Not to mention, the deeper we go, how high is the water pressure? It''s possible that even it can''t resist the high pressure! "It''s difficult!" ¡­¡­ "It''s time to go to the next place!" Jiangning stood in the air with a tired face, looking at the snow capped Mount Fuji at his feet, looking at the hometown of the world, the land called China. "It should be in the Northern Song Dynasty." Jiangning quietly estimated the next time. As expected, China has just ended the chaos of Five Dynasties and ten countries and has just been unified. In other words, it is an incomplete unity. The Southwest has not been recovered, so has the northwest, and the Sixteen States of Yanyun have been controlled by foreigners. In the north, there is a powerful Khitan Liao state. At the end of the Song Dynasty, although the martial arts of other dynasties were far weaker because of the national policy, the prosperity of the Song Dynasty was far higher than that of the Tang Dynasty. Moreover, the later dynasties were incomparable. Not only that, it was the only dynasty that died in foreign invasion, but not in civil strife. Its cultural governance has experienced thousands of years of evolution in China and reached its peak! Its population has reached 126 million from 37.1 million in 980 to 1124!!! In 144 years, the population has more than tripled. In the West and Japan, Song Dynasty is regarded as the Renaissance and economic revolution in Chinese history, and there are many people who agree with it. However, the Song Dynasty has always been a mixture of love and hate for the Chinese nation. The culture and economy of the Song Dynasty far exceeded that of the whole world, accounting for 22.7% of the total world economy in the same period. However, its martial arts were far less powerful than other dynasties. The loss of the Sixteen States of Yanyun made the Song Dynasty have no danger to defend, no barrier, no detour, no buffer. The vast plain of the Central Plains was directly exposed to the iron hooves of foreign cavalry. No matter in strategy or tactics, the Song Dynasty was very passive. It could be said that it lost first. The brilliant song Taizu has been planning to recover the lost land, but the age of heaven is not the same. He died at the age of 49, leaving behind the eternal mystery of "the shadow of candle and the sound of axe". If he lived another ten years, with his ability, he might be able to take back the enemy''s hometown. Zhao Guangyi, the successor of Emperor Taizong of the Song Dynasty, led his troops to attack Liao Dynasty twice. He also wanted to take back the strategic position of Jinshan and Daihe. Both northern expeditions ended in a disastrous defeat, so he had no choice but to acquiesce to reality. Although it is far superior to Tongji in terms of culture, wealth and population, and is the best in the world, it is only in terms of martial arts that people feel sorry and helpless. It is called "weak song". Although it has many kinds of weapons and armor, only the war horse... The craftsman can''t change it. Moreover, it is also the first Han Dynasty to die in the hands of a foreign regime, breaking the myth that China has not broken for thousands of years. It provoked more ambitious people, trying to reproduce the situation of the Mongol Yuan''s accession to China, and this situation will repeat itself in the future. China, the second time perishes, all perishes in the alien''s hand, lets the posterity all grieve! There is no China after the cliff mountain, and there is no China after the death of Ming Dynasty! ¡­¡­ With an inexplicable mood, Jiangning went down to the top of Fuji Mountain and dug a cave in the middle of the mountain to have a rest. He has hardly had a good rest these days. After a short period of meditation, he felt very tired and wanted to have a good sleep! It''s incredible to him. Jiangning has almost forgotten how long he has not had a good sleep like a normal person? He can''t remember it! With the gradual improvement of his strength, his eyes are always watching everything that interests him. For other things, I can see them clearly and lightly. If he looks back at the history, he will look at it calmly with an objective eye. Not, as before, irritable and impulsive. It''s not that he lost his feelings, but that he sublimated. When he looked at everything rationally, his vision became far away, not limited to small interests disputes, but to more long-term and greater interests. Light but off this part of the mind, Jiangning arranged the border, and then lying in bed, deep sleep! ¡­¡­ This sleep, full sleep for three days! At about six o''clock in the morning of the fourth day, Jiangning opened his eyes on time. At this moment, whether it is the mind or the body, he has returned to the peak state. At last, I saw the little land under my feet, waved to open the portal and stepped into it. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in Northwest China. Over the Taklimakan Desert, which is known as China''s largest desert, a twisted vortex passage appears out of thin air, followed by Jiangning, who is dressed in black robes, calmly steps forward! "The last devil... Here I am!" Chapter 345 Taklimakan Desert! Uighur means "the sea of death" and "you can''t get in or out." although its area can''t be compared with that of the Sahara, the desert has a common feature: there are many dangers. It is also a necessary place for the Silk Road in the distant Han Dynasty, carrying the trade between China and the West. Although the silk road has long been extinct, the Taklimakan desert has truly recorded the glorious trade road. ¡­¡­ The first element of survival in the desert is water! You can not bring food, but you must carry water, a lot of water, so as to ensure your survival. This is for ordinary people! For a man of extraordinary ability like Jiangning, he doesn''t see the desert terrain in his eyes at all. So he stood under the sky. The ring of the devil in the hand, that frightening eye socket place, shine a touch of red light. The red light points to the distance. Looking at it, the boundless sand sea seems to block out the sky and the sun. A small red line extends out and points to a certain place. He pondered a little, then went away against the wind. ¡­¡­ "Finally... Got it!" Although the elf face with fatigue, but the mood is extremely happy. After a lot of hard work, we finally got the seal bottle in the deep of the Great Rift Valley. Although the location of the seal bottle is in the middle of the rift valley, even so, the depth of several thousand meters and the water pressure bring it a strong sense of pressure. Fortunately, all this hard work is worth it. "The task assigned by the master has finally been completed." The expression on the ELF''s face is extremely excited, and the huge blue body is constantly making all kinds of funny and strange actions in mid air. In this way, we can express our joy. "Yes?" At this time, the spirit heard a creaking sound. It turned to look, and easily found the hidden human in the forest. "Orangutan?" Head suddenly came up with such an idea, and then it was thrown away: "impossible, orangutans which have so small." In a closer look, he said with a smile: "it''s the local people. It''s really ugly." When these natives saw the elves and found them, they knelt down in fear and worshiped the elves. They have extremely low civilization, but they can''t recognize the identity of elves. In their minds, this giant, who stands in the sky out of thin air, is a god! One by one, the Aboriginal people kept kowtowing on their knees. At the same time, some aborigines spread out fresh palm leaves on the ground with fresh fruits on them. Anyway, this kind of fruit is abundant in the forest. "Think of me as a God?" The huge body of the elf watched with great interest the dark natives kneeling down to him. I don''t know what kind of heart it was out of. It moved its body, slowly approached, and then landed. ¡°%£¤#*¡­¡± Looking at the arrival of the gods, the natives chattered, then continued to bring fruit, respectfully placed on the palm leaves in front of the elves. Kneeling on the ground, motionless waiting for the gods to enjoy. "No wonder there are many people who like to be gods in such backward places. It turns out that it''s because of the feeling of being worshipped, it''s so beautiful! " The spirit recalled that before, many guys tried every means to come to the world. With their strange appearance and ability, they were worshipped by the world as gods. In fact, the feeling of getting something for nothing is so comfortable. Just sit on the throne, occasionally show a little small means, there are countless mortals serve you wholeheartedly. "If I hadn''t been sealed by King Solomon, I''m afraid I would have stayed somewhere and become the God of all people." The spirit thought with a little longing. After a short rest, the spirit stood up and was about to leave here, but was stopped by the aborigines who kept kneeling at their feet. It thought a little for a while, then waved and left. After it left, the aborigines stayed in the same place one by one, and their bodies seemed to have changed. ¡­¡­ "It''s the island, isn''t it?" Looking at the island below, the spirit was a little uncertain, and then he conjured up a map. After careful identification, he nodded and landed on the island. In the 10th century, the island of Mauritius was deserted. There were no human beings except wild animals. After carefully sensing the terrain of the whole island, the spirit nodded with satisfaction. "The master didn''t come, and so did vasak." He laughed happily: "ha ha, I took the lead in completing the task assigned by the host! Ha ha ha ha Unbridled laughter, startled the island animals. Then the spirit rose, flew to the middle of the island and landed on a low mountain. It also deliberately chose a slightly gentle terrain, and leveled the land with magic power, and then its eyes bloomed endless blue light. Then, a magnificent manor appeared out of thin air! As if some dissatisfied, it then waved hands, suddenly a large number of grapevine hanging fruit out of thin air. Between each other, the orderly placement. "The master will be satisfied with it!" ¡­¡­ "Hoo Vasak returned to the surface and took a heavy breath of the cold Antarctic air. His spirit, appears quite tired, obviously his action is not smooth. However, in his eyes, there is excitement and joy. "Vasak!" "You traitor!" "Shameful traitor... I curse you, vasak!" ¡­¡­ "Shut up Vashak roared rudely and looked at the cloth bag at his waist with disdain: "you guys who are struggling, don''t deserve to quarrel with me! What''s more, you have been sealed so many times that even if you are interdependent, you have survived to the present. But how much power do you have to threaten me? I''m different from you. I''m in my prime now, and... " "And what? Vasak "What are you going to do?" "Hey, hey, bifluns! You are good at astrology, can you try it? Let''s see what I''m planning! " Bifluns: "and..." At the end of the day, biflunce''s voice said, "don''t treat us like this, vasak! We came from hell, but we were enslaved and sealed by Solomon. Now you are out of trouble completely. Shouldn''t it help us out? The world is so big, you can''t swallow the whole world alone "Hey, hey, hey!" Vasak disdained to smile: "who told you, I want to swallow the world alone? I will dedicate you to my master "Your master?" "Who is he?" he said in surprise? What the hell do you want, vasak! " "What for?" He fondled his chin and looked maliciously at the bag full of Demons: "by then, you will know. My... Brother ¡­¡­ Somewhere in the Taklimakan Desert in Northwest China, in an underground temple. In a strange shape of the altar, there are two strange bottles. Countless incantations and decrees are written on the altar and the bottle! What makes people curious is that there are not only mantras written in Hebrew, but also characters of other nationalities, and even... Chinese characters! "Has the seal ever been found by others? These people recognize the seal, so instead of opening it rashly, they reinforce it again? " After thinking about it, it seems that only this explanation is correct. "It''s just that there are only two sealed bottles, but there should be four. Where are the two bottles? " Looking down at the devil''s ring in his hand, the rich red light in the devil''s open eyes did not dissipate and continued to guide here. "There''s a mechanism!" "Ding!" The full vision eye hanging on the chest lights up, the golden light is hazy, and the strange eyes open constantly look around. All the secrets of the underground temple can be seen at a glance. "Found it!" ¡­¡­ Far away in the Indian Ocean, on the island of Mauritius, of course, the name of the island has long changed. Mauritius, the name of its later generations, does not exist in this tenth century. In order to please its owner, the elves exaggeratedly engraved the word "Wizard" on the highest peak of the island, symbolizing the name of the island. On this day, the fairy lay on a rocking chair and drank the tea in the cup. Tasting the unique flavor of the cake, waiting in silence. Of course, rocking chairs, tea cups, tea and cakes are all stolen from China. "Boring Looking at the sun overhead, the fairy teased the kestrel standing on its wrist. After a while, he said a word in silence. "I think you can enjoy it very much, troll!" "Vasak!!" The genie looked back and saw vasak floating beside him, holding his arms and looking at him. Lazily back again, eyes half closed: "vasak, your speed is too slow!" "Hum!" Vasak was too lazy to look at the lazy appearance of the elves and looked at the manor behind him: "the house is well done!" The spirit didn''t answer, and vasak asked, "master, haven''t you come back yet?" "No!" Finally, he added: "but it''s fast!" Vashak nodded silently. Both of them have come back, and Jiangning must be coming back soon. With a rocking chair, vasak becomes a polite middle-aged aristocrat again. He lies on the rocking chair lazily and takes out the cakes on the table to eat. This attracted the ELF''s eyes, and his lips were curled in discontent. At this time Boom! There was a loud noise like a cloud explosion. The elves and vasak looked up, and a twisted and rotating dark door appeared in the distant sky. Then came the figure in black robe. "Here we are, master!" Heart said silently, the action is not slow, one after another to meet the past. Chapter 346 "Master!" "Mission accomplished!" Although it is said so, Jiangning has a positive tone. "Yes, master!" Vasak and elves, with pride and pride on their faces, look at Jiangning with deep expectation. "Good." Jiangning was very satisfied and encouraged them: "you will occupy a certain degree of importance in my next plan. I hope you will work hard for me, and I will allow you to share the glory with me on the day I reach the summit Vasak and the elves are excited. They are slaves. What else can they expect besides freedom? However, they also recognized the hidden meaning of Jiangning dialect. If they can wholeheartedly assist the host, then even freedom is not impossible in the future. "Master, I have a manor for you!" The spirit flattered to gather to come over, and pointed to a manor in the distance to say. "Let''s go. I''ll have a day off today, and I''ll have an experiment tomorrow. I''ve already had an idea in my mind." ¡­¡­ The whole tropical island, still in the wilderness, has not yet been illuminated by the dawn of civilization. Everywhere is a group of primitive wilderness, no human footprints, in addition to birds and animals and the island''s lush forests, there are all kinds of mosquitoes, snakes and ants, the whole island is a brand new virgin land. The mountains on the island are not long and low in height. The highest peak is only more than 800 meters, and the rest are low hills with a height of 300-600 meters. In the middle of the island, a low hillside position, located in a manor, for this wild tropical island, brought a trace of civilization. ¡­¡­ Many days of search, coupled with the continuous opening of the portal, let Jiangning incomparably tired. It''s not just physical, it''s more mental than physical. He is lying on the rocking chair, beside him, there are 71 sealed bottles. "Wizard, what do you want to do?" "Let us go!" "We can be loyal to you!" ¡­¡­ The sealed demons, more or less, also felt an unusual feeling and uneasiness. It''s like the end is coming, which makes them extremely scared. They try hard to get rid of their shackles, but all these efforts are in vain. With the slight flicker of the devil''s ring, the struggling demons were suppressed by a kind of power and couldn''t move. Every one of their necks is branded with the mark of the ring of the devil! This shackle makes them unable to resist. "Save your strength, demons!" Jiangning plain looking at the front of the tropical scenery: "have the strength of resistance, it is better to stay with me to enjoy the beautiful tropical island scenery!" "Damn it, what do you want to do?" "Agares!" Glancing at his seal bottle: "your mouth stinks the most. I''ll start with you later." "You Agares was anxious, angry, scared and flustered. He wanted to say something more, and then his seal was reinforced again. Similarly, the seal bottle of the demons around us is the same. "Rare leisure, after today, there may not be much time to rest." Drink a mouthful of red wine, quietly waiting for the right time to come. ¡­¡­ After a period of time, the tall blue body of the spirit floated over. "Master, time is up!" Jiang Ning, who was asleep, opened his eyes gently, looked at the blazing sun above his head and estimated the time: "time is up!" He took out his wand and looked up to the sky. Inexplicable mysterious waves were transmitted, and then the sun in the sky seemed to be "activated" by some force. Suddenly, a huge golden pillar of fire burst out of the sun. Then the sky blots out the sun, traverses the heaven and earth, and connects with the manor behind Jiangning. To be exact, it is connected with the well portrayed array in the manor. The whole manor, under the baptism of the sun''s power, has countless golden runes on its surface. Constantly attract the power of the sun, constantly absorb the light of the sun. "Come on, elf!" "Yes, master!" The genie was completely awed by the great power from the sun. What did he want to do with his master''s great power? He doesn''t know, but he has some guess in his heart One side of the 71 sealed bottles, floating in the air, closely follow the footsteps of Jiangning. Straight up the stairs, at the top level of the manor, Jiangning has already branded a huge array. The whole array is activated by the power of the sun, and countless runes are shining with golden light; The light column, which blocks out the sun from the sky, directly shines on the array. As for the roof of the manor, it has already been demolished. The open air environment allows the light from the sun to enter the array without reservation. Standing on one side waiting for vasak, already trembling all over, such a strong and targeted force, let him extremely happy, glad that his surrender has been accepted by the new master, if not, I''m afraid he will still be sealed in the bottle. "Master!" "Put these bottles around the array!" Under the command of Jiangning, vashak and the elves put these bottles of demons around the huge array one by one. Then they saw Jiangning come forward, holding a magic wand and standing on a high platform. The whole platform is carved from a piece of rock, which is engraved with numerous dense runes and a small Dharma array. Along with him, Jiangning took out a brand-new wizard''s robe and put it on the stone platform. His mouth recited the mantra, and his wand bit by bit, which represented the seal bottle of agarez. The invisible force drags agarez''s seal bottle and floats above the array. Then, the whole array starts to activate! The power from the sun is inexhaustible, but at the same time, it has an inexplicable power. The magic bottle with unclear material, under the attack of various forces, began to melt continuously, and then revealed a crouching figure sealed in the bottle. That''s Agares "Ah Agares wails in pain, trying to gather his own strength to break through the deadly cage. All this, however, was in vain. "Spare my life!" With the passage of time, the power of the Dharma array is gradually improving, and the power of the sun is gradually deepening. Endless light and heat are continuously introduced here. With the continuous extraction of Dharma array, this strange scene has been discovered by people and animals living on the earth almost at the same time. Animals are not yet aware of such a vision, ignorant mortals began to worship constantly, watching the great changes of the sun in fear. But has the supernatural power sorcerers, one by one trembles at all these! However, no matter what means they use, they still can''t know everything. Such vast power has already surpassed the knowledge and power that mortals can master. In front of such a grand power, people are as small as ants! Chapter 347 Jiang Ning ignored the voice of agarez''s plea for mercy and manipulated the array without expression. It has to be said that it is a painstaking job to connect the power of the sun. The power of the sun is huge. Even if there is a Dharma array sharing, the huge pressure is enough to make any wizard who presides over the Dharma array turn into a mummy in an instant. And that''s just a small part. If Jiangning had not made careful preparations in advance, it would not have been able to complete it. ¡­¡­ "This..." Vasak and the Elves were completely frightened by the scene. The elves thought that Jiangning''s search for these sealed demons was to imitate King Solomon and enslave them, but... It turned out that Jiangning planned to kill all these demons at once, and this strange array seemed to have another function. "Ah, wizard!" "I... I curse you... Curse you!" With agarez''s last cry, his whole body was instantly engulfed by endless flames, and then a black "fog" floated out and attached to the brand-new wizard''s robe beside the stone platform. With the attachment of this black fog, the bland black robes glitter with runes. Then, a ferocious and terrifying image of the devil was imprinted on the black robe. "This... Agarez..." vashak murmured. The last image on the black robe, the devil with the three heads, is agarez. Jiangning took a look at him. Vasak trembled and knelt on the ground: "master..." "Next, Barr!" "Yes, master!" The spirit''s expression is undoubtedly much more relaxed. Well, compared with vasak, its expression is much more calm. Seeing its owner burn the devil to ashes and imprint it on the wizard''s robe, the elves guess that its owner wants to make a special magic weapon! Waving a huge hand, he sent the bottle sealed with Barr to the array. Endless light and heat immediately envelop the bottle of seal bar. This is the most powerful devil monarch among the seventy-two devils, and also the most severely injured devil. The huge body that was nailed at the beginning brought Jiangning an extremely shocking scene. Jiangning will never forget that scene; However, time has changed and he has grown to a new height. It''s no longer the little apprentice, and a powerful wizard, and he will steadily improve himself as time goes on. Barr, the shocking scene left at the beginning has already become the past. The other party''s life and death are now entirely under their own control. ¡­¡­ Infinite light and heat envelop Barr''s sealed bottle, which melts in silence. The curled up body was reflected in Jiangning''s eyes. Barr''s eyes were closed tightly, and there was no feeling and struggle in spite of the flame. "Barr... Has he been hurt to this point?" Jiangning frowned tightly, Barr''s state was too wrong, or was Barr hiding himself? Or is it just self bluffing? Barr has already been severely damaged, weak and dying, even unable to resist? "In any case, you are now wrapped by the Falun, even if you break the seal! What else can you do? " It doesn''t matter whether Barr is really like this or hiding himself. Because he had nowhere to run! The blazing flame, mixed with inexplicable power, wound around Barr''s body. The ruler of the East, the monarch, still curled up, holding his legs. His eyes closed tightly, letting these deadly flames entangle him. Over time, Barr''s body began to melt. However, Barr''s reaction was extremely insipid. There was no movement from the beginning to the end. His eyes were closed, and he let the flames entangle his body. Till... Turn to ashes! "Barr, dead?" Jiangning does not speak. The more things are like this, the more strange they are; Barr''s death is too simple, the ruler of the East devil, in human legend, is the Lord''s greatest enemy! If we say that there is no other power, we will not believe it. "Barr''s not dead yet!" In mind, the array continues, and the boundless flame spreads to every corner of the array. Endless flame, burning violently, with the passage of time, the power of the sun is constantly drawn here. If there were not a phalanx around, I''m afraid the whole island would be ignited by a fierce sky fire in an instant. However, time is still passing bit by bit, bar still did not appear. The full vision eye hanging in front of the chest lights up a golden light, scanning the front of the array. As a magic weapon first made by Jiangning, an accessory that accompanies us to this day, and an upgrade in the later stage, omnivision can analyze the simple rules of world composition. So, reflecting Barr''s figure, naturally. With the golden light shining into the array, the analysis data are continuously fed back to Jiangning; Finally, in a remote corner of the array, Jiangning found something unusual. The corner is not covered by fire. In other words, the corner of the land, by a layer of intangible barrier separated the fierce fire! "Barr!" Endless flame, continuous extrusion, constantly approaching the corner of the land. Barr''s hiding place, a barrier he opened! "Wizard, you are too much!" "Barr!" Jiangning stares at the barrier, and Barr''s figure shows, the Oriental monarch. He turned into a small figure, holding a huge hammer in his hand, holding lightning in the palm of his left hand, riding lightning under his feet, majestic. "You''re willing to show up, Barr!" "Wizard, I am very grateful to you for taking me out of the seal! But why don''t you let me go? " The barrier that he props up, withstands the fire that invades ceaselessly, thunder is springing up in the palm, supporting the barrier. "I don''t need you, Barr! I''m only interested in your origin, understand? " The ring of the devil was shining scarlet, and an irresistible force came. Barr felt as if his soul had been torn. It was painful, but he bit his teeth and resisted the force. "I can... Give you most of my origin, and only beg for my life! I''ve been sealed for thousands of years, and it''s hard to see the light again. Now I just want to go back to hell! " "We can make a deal, you put me back to hell, I''ll give you most of the source!" "I''m not interested, Barr!" At the top of the battle, a bright light came to Barr, and the ring of the devil constantly issued orders to suppress Barr''s power. And the continuous fire, squeezing bar''s barrier, the three sides meet at a point. Barrier, broken in response to the sound! "I''m the king of the East. I can''t die so easily!" Barr''s soul is floating in the boundless sea of fire, even though he is constantly wailing with the burning fire, but "Vasak, what''s going on?" Jiangning frowned, puzzled looking at the constant struggle of bar. "Master!" Vasak organized the language and hesitated to say: "bar is the king of hell, although it can''t be compared with the supreme king of hell. But his soul belongs to the great hell will, protected by hell! Unless the influence of hell is eliminated, even Barr''s soul is burned. The rest of the true spirit will return to hell and wait for rebirth under the protection of hell''s will Chapter 348 "Vasak, you traitor, I will not let you go on the day of my resurrection." Even if the secret is exposed, Barr does not feel worried at all. He has no fear: "and you, hateful wizard! When I return, I will surely destroy the world "Will the devil in hell be protected by the will of hell?" Ignoring bar''s clamor, Jiangning turned to vasak. "How is that possible?" Vasak shook his head and explained to him: "when the life of every world is born, the soul will leave the brand of the world! This brand does not harm the soul, it is just a proof of identity Jiangning nodded, just like an ID card, something to prove his identity. "However, once life grows to a new height, like the supreme king and Barr of hell, the will of hell will give special attention." This is similar to that kind of special talents, famous scientists and so on, and hell will is equivalent to the government''s concern and protection of this kind of special talents. "Their true spirit, protected by hell! Once dead, hell will take back their true spirit and arrange their resurrection again! But there is a price! They have to give something of equal value back to hell... According to Barr''s level, hell pays little attention to him, far from protecting his soul at all costs... "The first part is easy to understand, but the meaning of the second part is much more interesting... It can be understood that once the protected people want to make hell pay a great price... Well, Hell will give up protecting this man! "I see!" Although I know the answer, Jiangning is not sure how it will be. After all, it is the will of a higher world! Even if only a little bit of attention is given here, then the power brought by it is not something that ordinary people can resist. Although part of Jiangning''s body is turning towards higher life, it is still human in essence... He does not have the power to fight against a complete and powerful world! ¡­¡­ "Ha ha ha, stupid!" Barr sneered: "the highest hell, you can presume?" He looked at vasak: "vasak, when I come back from the resurrection, I will torture you severely!" "You seem to have forgotten your situation, Barr!" The infinite flame fiercely burns Barr''s soul. His soul is constantly forced by the infinite flame... Constantly curling up in the deepest part of the soul core. There, a dark Rune with black light was hanging, which shed wisps of light to protect the core of Barr''s soul. Barr completely let go of the rest of the place, carrying a small piece of soul, curled up under the protection of "hell". ¡­¡­ "Your behavior is not only betraying your fellow race, but also betraying hell. Are you not afraid that hell will punish you? " Jiangning asked vasak curiously. Unexpectedly, vasak looked at him strangely. "Master, I don''t know where you got this question... But what I want to say is that Hell won''t care about it. Our souls are branded with hell, but hell does not limit our freedom. No matter where we go or what we do, hell doesn''t care. If I hurt hell, then as long as I don''t go back to hell, hell can''t cross the border to pursue me... " Half of what vasak said, Jiangning understood. For example, everyone has an ID card. With an ID card, you can prove your identity, appearance, date of birth, nationality and so on... No matter what you do, don''t harm the interests of the country... It''s your freedom whether you go abroad to join the nationality of other countries or settle down. The state will not interfere, but if you do something harmful to the interests of the state, you should catch it... If you are clever and go to a foreign country... Then the state must have corresponding countermeasures, depending on the extent of your evil behavior... Either go through the judicial process, or send secret elites to kill you Apart from that, it doesn''t limit any of your freedom Of course, the explanation is like this, but in practice it can''t be understood like this. ¡­¡­ With the continuous burning of the endless flame, Barr''s soul is rapidly refined by the flame... A little bit of black fog is constantly condensed, and finally gathered into a group. Then, a tiny spot of light flew out of the black fog, hovering in mid air. The endless flame wrapped up, all blocked by layers of black light. "That ray of light is hell..." Vasak nodded, pointed to the tiny spot of light and said, "yes, master! That''s the power of hell. Now it''s going to lead Barr''s real spirit back to hell... "Before he said anything, he saw the dark light open a door out of thin air... From the other end of the door, there was a thrilling breath. Infernal! This is Jiangning''s first time to face the hell directly and face the hell closely! Different from the illusion of the last ring of the devil, this one is a real hell. That strong breath, the devil''s murmur, constantly pouring in. Vasak''s intoxicated deep breath came from the breath of hell. His whole body was constantly shaking, and he cried out like intoxicated: "hell! Great... Hell "Wizard!" Bal''s real spirit was suspended in the air. He looked at Jiangning and vasak: "and you, vasak! I will not let you go, waiting for the world to be completely destroyed on the day of my return Barr continued to laugh, will be led by the power of hell, back to hell! Looking at the familiar scene on the other side, Barr was intoxicated as if he had taken drugs. However, at this time A more magnificent power comes, the same power as hell... In other words, the nature of this power is the same as hell, but it cannot be compared with hell in quality. This is the power of the world! "The power of the world..." barked Barr, looking at Jiangning: "wizard, what have you done..." "Sacrifice!" Jiangning''s voice without a trace of emotion came, and his mouth recited the sacrificial rites. At the same time, a small colorful light poured up into the sky along the battle tip. Heaven and earth in an instant, the clouds change. A vast force, which ordinary people can''t feel, is coming! This force has isolated the passage between the two worlds! Savagely cut off the passage between hell and the world! The power of hell is constantly shining, at the same time, on the other side of the door, passing a greater power! Firmly stabilize the channel between the two worlds. At the same time, on the other side of hell, countless demons are coming, looking at the door in front of them. And the breath coming from the other side of the door. Every devil''s face, showing a greedy expression. "The world..." "It''s the breath of the world..." "I smell the smell of countless flesh and... Soul, praise hell, praise the great lord of hell!" "Kill, rush into the world!" Countless demons, scrambling, they constantly push and push each other, to cross the channel between the two worlds. Come to the other side of the door, that let countless demons greedy world for a long time, rich and prosperous world! But A more magnificent force appears, forcibly cut off the channel between the two worlds! At the same time, this force constantly repels the power of hell, constantly changes the rules in the void, constantly repels hell, and counterattacks hell Chapter 349 In the end, it''s much easier to fight at home, fight back with world consciousness and repel hell. Hell, by contrast, is obviously a little weak. Although the world and the world, there are differences in strength and individual! But this difference is not necessarily absolute! A trace of hell across the unknown distance, came to a strange world, if only with a trace of strength and will can directly subdue a complete world! Then, there is no living space for the weak world. In the face of constant resistance and counterattack from the local world, together with Jiangning''s assistance, he constantly repels the demons who try to cross the border. Hell''s will, after weighing for a long time, retreated. A little Barr is not worth the will of hell to waste too much power on him. ¡­¡­ "No, no..." Feeling the retreat of hell will and giving up on him, Barr panics, and his capital relies on the protection of hell. Now, even hell is going to give him up, so he has no backstage "Great and supreme hell! You can''t give up on me! " Barr constantly called, but hell will in the case of not taking advantage, directly chose to withdraw. Unless it''s willing to put in a lot of effort. But how is that possible? Just a bar is nothing compared with the vast hell. If it is the supreme monarch in the legend of hell, there is an accident; Then hell will be willing to invest a lot of resources to save each other. But how can Barr compare with the supreme monarch in the legend of hell? He is not much stronger than an ant. It''s like a country, unless you''re the child of a national leader, once you''re born. Save your resources and costs, is certainly massive... But if the further consumption of resources, I''m afraid even if you are the leader''s children can only bear to abandon! What''s more, ordinary people? It''s enough to pay a little attention to you. How can I save you? I''m sorry, you don''t have that value! That''s what Barr is like for hell will. He is just a little stronger ant, but without him, hell will not lose. There are no other things in hell, just a little bit, that is, the number of demons is massive. Not to mention, on top of these demons, there is the supreme devil king. This level of existence is the son of hell will! Other demons, how much death will not feel distressed! The cost of saving them is far less than the cost of resources, because it is not worth the loss. ¡­¡­ After feeling the tenacious resistance of the will of the world, the will of hell only gives a little strength. When he finds that he can''t take advantage of it in a short time, the will of hell will leave. Although it is a collective without its own consciousness, no one can say clearly what mystery it contains in the will of the higher world. What''s more, the distance between the higher world (universe) and the lower world (universe) is a distant astronomical number. Just maintaining the channel between the two worlds costs a lot of resources. Moreover, with the passage of time, the cost of the source is more huge! So, under bar''s desperate eyes, the door to hell gradually closed. Not only that, but also the will and power of hell, which sheltered his true spirit, left him. This rune, which is flashing black light, plunges into the passage, and then the passage is completely closed! "No... no... no, no, no, no!" Barr cried out in despair, trying to get into the channel, but the power of the array and the boundless flame suddenly came. Desperate bar tried to avoid, but only the real spirit of him, and what resistance? Roaring, despairing, with unwilling and hate into ashes! The origin of the devil and the black fog of the soul are constantly wandering in the Dharma array. When the last black fog transformed by balzhenling melts into it, the black fog changes inexplicably and seems to become complete. Later, the black fog was attracted by Jiangning. Spin, drill into the black robe beside the stone platform, turn into a ferocious terror, hold the hammer to control the image of the devil! ¡­¡­ With Barr''s thorough ambush, the next action is undoubtedly much faster. Along with it, Barr and Agares turned into the purest power and integrated into the wizard''s robe one after another. Jiangning this special magic weapon, power is also increasing bit by bit! After that, samikina, malbuss, walliver, Amun, babatos, baimon, Buel, gussin, Sidi... Magasia, stratas, Phoenix, halpas One devil after another, constantly being put into this huge "stove" to bake! In the end, the source of the devil is baked out by the constant flame, which turns into a series of mysterious runes and integrates into the wizard''s robe beside the stone platform. This special wizard''s robe also began to have special power. A little mysterious and powerful power is constantly nurtured in this wizard''s robe. When the last five demons, Belial, dankalabi, syer, dantaline and andumari, were melted into the robe one after another, the whole robe was completely changed. All sorts of inexplicable brilliance are constantly flowing on the whole robe. Later, Jiangning continued to improve this robe with various strange materials. In some key positions, we sewed the skin from the feather snake, plus some other materials. Let this special robe add inexplicable functions. Looking at this wizard''s robe which is about to be finished, Jiangning always feels that there is something missing. "Vasak!" "Yes, my master!" When vasak looked at Jiangning, he knew what he meant; Now his family and life are in Jiangning''s control. Instead of being killed by Jiangning, it''s better to offer something. "Ah Vasak wailed bitterly, and his behavior of splitting his own origin made him suffer deeply! The damage of origin almost made him die completely! Fortunately, Jiangning helped him, and a trace of the origin of the world was invested in vasak. He saved his life. When the origin of vasak was integrated into the wizard''s robe, the whole robe was filled with a different kind of evil spirit. Especially when the Sorcerer''s robe is above, the 72 demons are vivid, which adds a lot of evil atmosphere to this Sorcerer''s robe. Not only that, in the ring of the devil, there are a large number of demon legions, their origin is also a wealth! Looking at the devil''s ring in his hand, Jiangning is not reluctant to give up! This thing made him suffer a great loss from the beginning! Moreover, its main function is to control the devil! Now, the demons are refined by Jiangning, so the devil''s ring is useless! Boundless golden flame, winding the ring of the devil! As time goes on, wisps of black smoke continue to emerge from the ring of the devil; What''s more, one after another ferocious and terrifying demons constantly emerge, wailing and struggling. Jiangning clearly looked at all this, not moved. These things, die in many, also won''t let his heart set off a trace of pity! These demons are just a little food for him. With the ring of the devil and the sleeping legion of the devil into the wizard''s robe, the whole robe is completely alive in an instant! The black robe floats automatically and revolves around Jiangning! Later, the black robe was completely expelled, and the black robe and leather armor worn by Jiangning were automatically put on Jiangning''s body. The portraits of seventy-two demons seem to have come to life one by one, their ferocious eyes glowing with bloody red light! Constantly whispering in Jiangning''s ear, telling them the secret and ability they contain! Then, the world shakes! The moment the hidden dangers of the world are eliminated, the will of the world perceives everything, the reward comes, and the origin of the colorful comes. Chapter 350 With the joy of the will of the world, people who have made great contributions to the world will be rewarded! "What a rich source of the world!" Vasak widened his eyes and looked at the boundless origin of the world! Jiangning heart read a move, waved to open a portal. On the other side of the portal, there is a vast and beautiful world! The boundless origin of the world, led by Jiangning, is continuously injected into the small world on the other side of the portal. The consciousness of the small world happily receives the source of this huge world. Although it can not make further changes, but the injection of the world origin can make it further increase its own heritage. With the constant entry of the origin of the world, some inexplicable changes have begun to take place in the small world. The whole world becomes more flexible, and the elemental energy in the air begins to increase and become active. The change of the small world was deliberately guided by Jiangning. He doesn''t know much about this kind of knowledge related to world change, so he just guides a little bit. The rest of the work is entirely left to the will of the world to develop and lead. The changes in the small world are more than that. In the original small world, there was only one continent, scattered islands and an ocean surrounding the continent. The land area is only 12.6 million square kilometers, only slightly larger than that of Europe. The ocean covers an area of 57.8 million square kilometers, which is only larger than that of the Arctic Ocean. Compared with the Atlantic Ocean, the Indian Ocean and the Pacific Ocean, it has no comparability at all. And now, through the continuous injection of this boundless world source. The new continent began to rise from the bottom of the sea, and the area of the ocean began to expand toward the outside world. In the same way, the size of the small world began to slowly increase, and the outer world barrier, that is, the crystal wall, also slowly increased in thickness and hardness. When it''s all over, the small world has taken on a new look. On the left side of the original continent, a brand new continent with an area of 54.6 million square kilometers is uplifted. On the right side of the early continent, a new continent was born, covering an area of 41.3 million square kilometers. These three continents are located on the boundless sea in the form of tripartite confrontation. And the area of the ocean, ushered in the outbreak, rose to 260 million square kilometers. Although the overall small world compared with the earth, or too small! But at present, the gap is not very big, and it is different from Jiangning''s plan for the small world. Different from the pure science and technology environment of the earth, the planning of small world is a brand new world in which extraordinary forces coexist with science and technology and develop together. This is the base camp of Jiangning, absolutely safe. How to calculate the merit or virtue of "salvation"? The specific figures can''t be studied at all, because the merits of saving the world can''t be calculated. But the world source of the world will is real. Not only that, Jiangning felt that he had a privilege in the middle ages of the earth! Well, what should I say? It should be said that he is now in the earth world of HP story, which is equivalent to a God. Moreover, it is an absolute "true God" level. But in fact, he was also limited. Compared with the real God, even the second level is worse. Therefore, this privilege is completely dispensable. Moreover, no matter how much privilege the will of the world gives him, Jiangning may stay. His foundation is not here, and his desire and ambition have increased to an extremely broad level with the passage of time and the expansion of his vision. What is a small, ordinary planet? Even being a God is not worth mentioning compared with one''s own future. What''s more, how can the agent identity of a world be compared with the identity of a complete Lord of the world? The former is only the agent, not the master! The latter is the creator, the master of the world! The difference is not so big. ¡­¡­ "Praise you, my master! Great master Vasak and the elves, seeing all this from head to tail, can imagine the shock in their hearts. In their hearts, they probably think that Jiangning should be better than Solomon, and it can be said that Jiangning is the only excellent wizard in the world or in this era. I didn''t expect that all of them would be overthrown today. Elves may not understand, but vasak clearly saw the scene just now. His master, has a large area of the world. Although the world is still very desolate, but I believe that with the passage of time, the world will gradually become prosperous. More importantly, vasak has confidence in Jiangning, almost blindly. Is it possible for the great and powerful to have a world at will? What''s more, the world has just been born, but it has begun to show great potential. "With such a master, my future will surely grow to a new height!" ¡­¡­ A point to the foot of the big place to go, boom, a diameter of about one meter, deep bottomless pit instantly formed. Then, a crystal clear crystal, also will fall. Then the earth gathered, the cracks closed, and everything was the same as before, as if nothing had happened. To travel in this world is the longest stay in Jiangning so far. A lot of things happened in this place. He once again has descendants, but also once again the nature of the establishment of a country to play with tickets, the descendants of the Tang Dynasty closed! Based on this group of wolves around, exotic Europa. Now, all the demons sealed by King Solomon have been gathered up by him, and these demons have been refined into a special robe. The devil whispers in his ear, not to bewitch, but to tell about their own abilities. In other words, with this wizard robe, Jiangning has all the abilities of 72 demons, as well as their own demonic legions! Since then, his ability has become more strange, which will help him immeasurably in his future layout or things. ¡­¡­ Mediterranean, tangzhou! Although the early King left, the Tang people ushered in a prosperous and stable development in the era of two kings. Not to mention, Jiangning has left a trump card for her only two children. The three dragons have their own existence. Even if the situation changes in the future, the enemy will never be able to do much harm to tangzhou. Because the whole Mediterranean is the barrier of tangzhou. The only one who can spy on tangzhou is the Navy, but there are three dragons on the sea. Therefore, the future of tangzhou is extremely safe. However, no one knows the secret except Jiangning''s two children and their future descendants. Excessive security environment is not conducive to the development of the Tang Dynasty. Although the population of the Tang people ushered in the era of big bang in more than ten years under the leadership of Jiangning, compared with the population size of the whole Europe, North Africa and the Near East, the population size of the Tang people is still too small. In many things, it doesn''t play much role and help. However, the legends and deeds left by Jiangning still left too much information and enough deterrence for this small country and nation. At least, in a short period of time, the people of Tang Dynasty can seek development with ease. It''s just Chapter 351 ¡­¡­ On this day, ajert and Christina are competing in martial arts in the royal garden. Even though many years have passed, their martial arts, which they have insisted on from childhood to adulthood, have not been abandoned, even if they are now King and queen. Bang! Two Tang swords intersect, sonorous, sparks everywhere! They took the towel from the valet and wiped the sweat on their faces. They looked at each other and laughed. "Brother, your martial arts are still improving!" Christina smiles at her brother, ajert. Today''s Christina has already fully grown up, more and more beautiful, black hair mixed with silver pupils, for her mature face added a bit of exotic. Ajert handed the Tang Dao to the servant, wiped the sweat on his face, drank a mouthful of warm green tea, and said with a smile: "in this situation of four wars and foreign groups, as a monarch, I don''t study martial arts well. Once war breaks out in the future! How can we lead our people to win the war? " Christina was silent for a long time before she said, "you''re right, brother." The sister and brother looked at each other speechless, and the atmosphere was a little dull for a moment. Obviously, they began to miss their relatives, who had been away from home for several years "I don''t know if my father''s affairs are going well, and when can I go home?" Looking at the sea in the distance, they seemed to see the man in black robe and hood, most of his face covered by shadow! Looking at them, there was a gentle smile. Just then "Your majesty The middle-aged Royal housekeeper ran over in a hurry and kept shouting: "Your Majesty, your majesty..." "What happened?" Ajert frowned discontentedly and looked at the housekeeper who came in a panic. "Don''t worry, speak slowly." Christina said gently, her silver eyes shining slightly, and her soft mental strength calmed the housekeeper''s nervous mood. "Your Majesty, here''s the thing..." The Royal housekeeper told the two monarchs what had happened one by one. "The Fatimids of North Africa captured Egypt?" Ajert looked at the Royal housekeeper doubtfully: "the territory they captured is the territory of the Abbasid Dynasty. What''s the matter with us?" "More than that, your majesty!" The Royal housekeeper said anxiously: "Your Majesty, the Fatima Dynasty, together with the Abbasid Dynasty, openly destroyed Nuo and declared war on our country!" "Declaration of war?" Ajert and Christina looked at each other and said, "they are so ambitious that they dare to declare war on us!" "The Abbasids were captured by the fatimans. How could they unite with their enemies to attack our country?" The Royal housekeeper replied to Christina, "Oh, my Lord! I don''t know. Anyway, go to the peony palace. All the ministers and noble lords are waiting for your majesty! " "Let''s go!" ¡­¡­ Peony palace! This is an important place and palace for the whole country to discuss business. Because Jiangning loves peony very much, a large number of peonies have been transplanted around the palace and the palace is full of peony paintings, large murals, carvings and so on, so it gets its name. Also because of Jiangning''s reason, the important court meeting and banquet place were put here. Here, it is the center of the whole country. "These big cannibals are so ambitious that they dare to attack us!" "Yes, how many years have these barbarians left? They can''t wait to declare war on us. It''s disgusting "We must kill them hard and be afraid of them. Only in this way can no one dare to offend our country in the future!" ¡­¡­ A group of ministers and nobles gathered in the peony palace to denounce these cannibals. No one made a peace decision. Everyone was filled with anger and felt that their dignity had been offended. Today''s Tang people''s spirit has long been restored, and they have been developing steadily for more than ten years. In addition, the newborn and the group of children in those years have gradually grown up, or have already grown up. In addition, since childhood, he has been studying martial arts and fighting. Every country has never known how to write the word "fear". For the coming of war, everyone was angry and then excited. "After nearly 20 years of recuperation, the ethnic group has exceeded the original 300000 people! Now we, the country is rich, the people are strong, the army is strong, do not go to attack them, it has been a special grace! Now, these guys, who are dying, dare to attack us. It must be severely punished! " "Severe punishment!" "Severe punishment!" At this moment, the attendant called out. "Your Majesty, here you are "Well, well said!" Ajert walked into the hall with his feet raised and clapped: "that''s good! Seeing your confidence, we must be the final winners of this war! " "Your majesty "You''re welcome. Please sit down!" "Thank you "Now, who is going to talk about the specific situation?" Christina looked around the ministers, red lips gently said, silver eyes with a different sense of dignity. "Your Majesty, this is what happened!" Then, the minister began to describe the current situation vividly. This allows ajert and Christina to grasp the current situation and be ready to respond. "So the fleet of cannibals is three times as large as ours!" Said ajert. Christina then added, "what''s the morale of the Navy?" "Back to your majesty, the Navy and the army, the morale is like a rainbow! For the cannibal''s breach of contract, all the people are very angry! The ethnic people said that they must fight against the cannibals firmly to the end! " Ajel nodded: "that''s right, it should be like this!" He looked around at the ministers below and said, "our people are no longer what they were 20 years ago, only 300000! Now we have a population of more than 2 million, and it will not be long before the total population exceeds 3 million! Each of the four continents has a population of several hundred thousand, and the professional army is close to 40000! Although, this is a big burden, but for us, it is easy! Although the cannibal warships are more than three times as large as ours, I believe that our navy, which we drill day and night, can absolutely defend the enemy from the outside of our country! " "Keep the enemy out of the country!" Seeing that the morale had been mobilized, ajert and Christina looked at each other and said in unison: "I declare that the country has entered a state of war, and immediately declare war on the cannibals!" ¡­¡­ The efficiency of the Tang people was extremely high. With the order issued, all kinds of military supplies began to be mobilized. Because of early foresight, Jiangning built a war readiness warehouse for military supplies. With the war going on in our country, the warehouses are opened, and the well maintained military supplies are moved out towards the major ports. At the same time, the naval fleet also begins to gather and prepare to gather most of the warships to meet the cannibal naval fleet! The war broke out at last! Chapter 352 The eyes of the whole world have paid attention to this sudden war! The eyes of the whole Europe and North Africa are focused on the Chinese nation hanging alone overseas. They are looking at this Chengping country for more than 20 years. Is its military strength strong or weak? Different from the time when the first monarch was in office, the whole Europe, North Africa and the three vast areas in modern times were all shrouded in the shadow of one person. That person''s every move is related to the attention of countless people. However, a few years ago, the monarch suddenly abdicated! Devoting the power of the country to his two children is also the only two descendants of this legendary family, the sacred family. Nevertheless, the eyes of the world at that time were still on this country. Although the population is small, it occupies a vast territory. The succeeding king and queen did not disappoint the outside world. With the help of his father, they took over the power of the whole country smoothly! Then, the political career of the next few years revealed the two monarchs'' outstanding ability of governing the country. However, the countries in Europe, North Africa and the Near East have less awe and respect for the country created by a group of people who have been freed from slavery. After all, they fear only one person! The legendary monarch, the wizard king with boundless power. However, the wizard Wang has not been heard from since he became a Zen. At the beginning, everyone kept restraint. After all, the millions of people in the Tang Dynasty and the army of nearly 40000 people were not a force that could be easily ignored. In the history of Europe as a whole, how many times have there been more than 10000 people in the General Assembly? Which country, with the financial resources and national strength, can maintain a professional army of nearly 40000 people for many years? The national strength of the Tang people is really there. Chengping 20 years of recuperation, now the Tang Dynasty, and can not be ignored by other countries. Moreover, the change of attitude of these neighbors naturally aroused the vigilance of the Tang people. Although the Tang people are on guard, they have been quietly storing war materials! Moreover, today''s Tang people, up to the monarchs and nobles, down to the merchants and common people, are also eager for a war to lay the pride and dignity of the Tang people! Now, the war is coming! This sudden war came without warning. When the ambassadors of the Fatima Dynasty left a letter of declaration of war in the main hall of the peony palace, all the nobles and ministers felt that their country and nation had been insulted. In particular, the words of the Fatima envoys made all the people in the Tang Dynasty feel angry and even more subdued. Their dignity is facing severe challenges! "Without the wizard king, what else do you have?" It is this sentence that makes all the people in the Tang Dynasty feel extremely angry. Therefore, this war should not only win, but also win thoroughly and beautifully. Prove yourself with your own martial arts. Today''s Tang people are no longer a sparsely populated and weak armed tribe. Today''s Tang people, with a population of nearly 3 million, occupy a vast land and have elite soldiers! Moreover, these elite soldiers, skilled in bow and horse, are familiar with the drill of battle array. They only need a little running in to become an army! "War, war!" "We need war!" We need war. The word has spread all over the world. The eyes of Europe, North Africa, the Near East and countless people are focused on the Mediterranean. All the people, feel the confidence of the Tang people, also feel the confidence of the Tang people. original! They have been longing for a war to prove themselves! Now, one of the two protagonists of the stage, the Fatima Dynasty has already assembled warships in Alexandria, Egypt, with a total number of more than 300, close to 400. The size of the Tang Navy, the size of ships, can reach more than 100, close to 200. The gap between the two sides, about three times! ¡­¡­ Alexandria, Egypt! This port city was founded by Alexander the great, the famous conqueror. After Alexander died, Ptolemy, the then governor of Egypt, established the Ptolemy Dynasty here! It is a famous port city in the whole Mediterranean, even in the world. In history, Marco Polo once called the world''s largest port as famous as the Erythrina port in Quanzhou, China. ¡­¡­ At this moment, inside the harbor, there are many masts, and the big and small Arabian sails have not yet been raised. On the port wharf, countless slaves and laborers, moving supplies, under the supervision of the supervisor beat and scolded, carrying large and small boxes into the cabin. Not far from the port area, there are an amazing number of troops, no less than 60000! Due to the limitation of the size of ships in this era, the army of 60000 people could not board all at once. In fact, only a few people landed. With the help of warships and transport ships, the army of tens of thousands of people will be transported gradually in dozens of times. In fact, the first batch of more than 400 ships, the goal is to defeat the Tang people''s navy, the other three islands will be separated from tangzhou! After that, these troops would transport and land in batches when they were in control of the sea. Then, in the general attack of the local people of the Tang Dynasty. Although the strength of the Tang people can not be ignored, the Fatima Dynasty and the Abbasid Dynasty are not afraid of the Tang people. What they were afraid of was only that one man, who defeated the Witches of the two dynasties. Now, when they are sure that the wizard has left, there is a place for them to vent their humiliation. The cannibals did not recognize the burning of Baghdad and the unfair treaties imposed on them. Lost land, lost property, now all to the original group of slaves. ¡­¡­ He was the commander of the war, and Egypt under his feet was captured by him. Although there were enmities between the two dynasties, when facing all the Tang people, these enmities were put down. The Abbasids were willing to give up Egypt completely and form a coalition with the fatimans to destroy the Tang people in the Mediterranean. National enmity, further escalation, is now a dispute between the two nations! This war is a thorough war of national annihilation, and it is likely to rise to genocide! Since the prophet set out from Mecca, the holy land, he established a state in Medina and formed armed forces to fight against the Mecca nobles in the name of "holy war". After ten years of expeditions, he finally integrated the Arabian Peninsula. Later, the cannibals, wielding sabres and carrying the Koran, marched around to spread religion. The scope of the territory is far beyond the Macedonian Empire, and countless nations are subject to cannibalism. Secondly, in conquering Central Asia, he defeated the Tang Dynasty and took over all the forces left by the Tang Dynasty. So far, the whole Central Asia became a whole country. The battle of henroth, let future generations sigh. The defeat of the Tang Dynasty not only resulted in the loss of land and army, but more importantly, the Tang people living in Central Asia became the slaves of cannibals! Two hundred years later, under the leadership of a wizard, these Tang slaves almost reappeared the road of the Prophet Muhammad. In contrast, the wizard didn''t care about the barren land. He did something that even a prophet could not do. Fortunately, when the wizard left, the humiliation he had brought to all cannibals could be paid back one by one. ¡­¡­ Looking at the ships and troops assembled in the port, Joel captured Egypt not long ago! Today''s Fatima Dynasty, soldiers are flourishing, so take this opportunity to wipe out those Tang people! Chapter 353 There are many masts and thousands of sails. With Qiao Hai er''s command, the big and small triangular sails opened together, and the ships sailed out of the port in an orderly way. They assembled in the open sea and sailed toward the territory of the Tang people. The sight of more than 400 ships in different sizes, arranged together, is extremely frightening. It is hard to see such a spectacular scene in the history of Europe several times. The coming and going merchant ships were shocked by the scene in front of them, and now the national strength of Europe is weak. In all aspects, they can''t be compared with cannibals. Not to mention the advanced technology of sea going ships. In today''s entire Mediterranean region, in addition to the Tang people''s advanced skills and ability to build sea ships, only Dashi people have such skills. However, the cannibal''s ability to build ships is far from comparable to that of the Tang Dynasty. But cannibals believe they can win. Just looking at the scene of thousands of sails, they were given great confidence. ¡­¡­ Europe! From aristocratic monarchs to merchants and common people, their eyes also focused on the war. Rome! Pope Benedict VII is looking at a document in his hand, about the cannibal and the Tang war! For a long time, he sneered: "the war between the heretics and the heretics, let them fight well." Looking out of the window, I seem to see the Mediterranean Sea: "it''s better to die, it''s the best!" "What''s the matter with you, John?" Asked Benedict VII, looking at the nervous young priest. John said: "Your holiness, but the people of Europa have responded and supported the Chinese people." "Support the Tang people?" Benedict VII frowned and murmured, "what are these stupid people going to do?" "Your holiness, have you forgotten that the male monarch of the Tang Dynasty, his eyes..." "Oh Benedict VII suddenly realized: "the golden eyes, the eyes of the gods... It''s true that such eyes should appear in a pagan country..." there is a strong greed hidden in his eyes. As religious people, they know better than anyone that God does not exist. However, each of them is a film emperor level, with religion to control the people, and then control the secular regime, so as to win more selfish desires for themselves. In the middle ages, the Pope''s power was terrible, and the most famous historical case was "the disgrace of Canossa". In January 1077, German Emperor Henry IV went to Canossa castle in northern Italy to kneel down and "repent" to Pope Gregory VII. Three days and three nights later, Gregory VII gave Henry IV a kiss on the forehead to show his forgiveness. From this we can see how religion was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people in the middle ages. Of course, today''s Pope Benedict VII is not as high as his successor Gregory VII. But even so, the power of the Pope is appalling. It can be said that in the middle ages, the struggle between kingship and theocracy was going on all the time. It was not until the 16th century that Britain''s religious reform established "supremacy" that it took a turn, but its influence on the people could not be avoided. ¡­¡­ Now, as for the golden eyes of the Tang monarch, in myths and legends, only gods have golden eyes. Therefore, it is generally believed in Europe that people with golden eyes are reincarnation of gods. It can also be understood as how deeply rooted religion is in Europe. Even if the upper class doesn''t approve, they can''t veto all the wishes from the people. Therefore, some countries, such as those within the influence of Shinrikyo, began to formally form a reinforcement force to support the Tang people against cannibalism. After all, compared with such a thorough heretic as cannibal, the people of the Tang Dynasty should be kind. After all, the Tang people did not harm the whole Europe at first, and their monarchs, golden eyes, and the sanctity of the divine family also maintained a strong influence in Europe. Another point is that Europe generally does not think that the Chinese will lose, or even if they lose, they will not lose too ugly. Otherwise, in the holy land, in the holy family, there is no support for respect. At the same time, several envoys also began to move towards the capital of the Tang Dynasty. ¡­¡­ In tangzhou, the warships of the Tang people are assembling, except for some too small warships left to defend pirates. Most of the large warships, as well as the necessary supply ships, all left the port and set off for China (Sicily). As an island country, it is surrounded by the sea in all directions. Except Kyushu (Naples), which borders on the land, all the other three islands are surrounded by the sea. Well, to defeat this country, the first step is to get rid of its navy. Different from the size of the cannibal Navy, the size of the ships of the Tang Dynasty is undoubtedly at a disadvantage! Compared with the cannibals, which had a total of more than 400 vessels, the Tang people''s disadvantage was obvious. However, the progress of a war is not determined by the number alone. In history, there are countless cases in which a few cases win a lot. In classical times, the Persian King Xerxes I led the expedition to Greece, while Spartan King Leonidas led three hundred warriors to fight at the hot spring pass. More than 20000 Persian soldiers were killed, and finally 300 died. So it is true that the number of troops is dominant, but it is not absolute. The Tang people were not afraid that the cannibals had more ships than themselves, but they were confident that their tactics and martial arts, which they practiced day and night, would protect their homes and repel the invasion of the cannibals. Similarly, all the people of the Tang Dynasty also understand that this war will lay down their hegemony and status in the Mediterranean, and it is also a war to lay down their dignity! ¡­¡­ In this way, seven days later, on the morning of the eighth day, the Chinese patrol vessels found a cannibal warship in the Ionian Sea. As the beacon tower burned, the main part of the Tang people knew where the enemy was. More than 100 ships rushed to the Ionian Sea, ready to snipe enemy ships. ¡­¡­ On a tall dragon head ship, ajert, the current emperor of the Tang Dynasty, is on the command ship. "Your Majesty, you really don''t have to follow me! We are enough! " Wallace, dressed in a black robe, is a wizard and a mentor of green jade college. Today, the country is facing war, the college in addition to a small number of instructors left behind, other witches are personally on the front line. "Don''t look down on me, Mr. Wallace!" Ajert looks at Wallace wizard with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He is wearing majestic armor and a sword at his waist! Behind him, his blue cloak was flying in the wind, with a crown on his head, standing in the bow. When the king came to the front line and fought with the enemy, the spirit of the Tang soldiers climbed to the extreme. The golden eyes looked at the distant sea with a scornful smile: "the cannibal was broken by my father! I dare not challenge my father. Now I think we are nothing without the wizard king. Now, let these despicable cannibals have a look. Who is the winner in the end? After this war, our hegemony and dignity will be completely established! " "Wansheng! Wansheng With the battle roar of ajert, the morale rose to the extreme in an instant. "Your majesty! A cannibal warship is found ahead "Here we are at last!" Ajert went up to the first floor to watch. There were many ships on the sea in the distance. He was not afraid, but was full of blood. "Fight Chapter 354 Woo! With the sound of the horn, the fleets of both sides found each other. Both cannibal warships and Tang warships began to adjust their formation and slowly approached each other. The world''s rare naval battle is about to start completely. ¡­¡­ Qiao Hai Er stood on the first floor and looked at the approaching ships of the Tang Dynasty: "the fleet of the Tang people is much bigger than our ships..." His adjutant replied, "but they are very few, sir!" Joel shook his head slowly: "no, although they are not as many as we are. But the advantage of the other side can not be ignored. I''m afraid it''s not easy to fight this war... " "Don''t worry, sir. Even if we lose the naval battle, we still have more troops than the Chinese! I don''t believe that even if the Tang people win the naval battle, they can still enter the land? On land, it''s our world "Ha ha!" Qiao Hai Er is noncommittal to the adjutant''s reply! Even though he had some worries in his heart, he didn''t show the slightest bit on his face. He was a famous general and the commander who captured Egypt! The Tang people, even though they have developed for more than 20 years, are not worth mentioning. Because the other side''s army has never experienced a bloody battle! ¡­¡­ "What''s the morale of the ships?" Ajert looked at the slowly approaching Dashi warship, looked back and asked the generals around him. "My Lord, the morale is like a rainbow, although everyone is a little nervous! But there was no fear. On the contrary, the soldiers were filled with anger at the invasion of cannibals Ajel nodded: "that''s good. Keep the morale and beat the cannibal in one go!" "Yes, your majesty!" ¡­¡­ As time goes on, when the two armies get closer "Bed crossbow, riprap, aim at enemy, fire!" With the order, the large bed crossbows and riprap machines installed on the warships of the Tang Dynasty started one after another, and the thick arrows and stones fell into the cannibal army. "Hiss!" "Ah The huge crossbow easily shot through the cannibal''s hull. This kind of special crossbow is expensive! The bed crossbow itself is even more so. In addition to the major cities and military configuration, even with the financial resources of the Tang people, it can not be fully equipped with this super high-level luxury equipment at one time! Boom! Most of the stones fell fiercely into the sea, and the huge waves raised overturned some unsteadily standing soldiers into the sea. But after a few stones hit the target, they easily smashed through the ship deck! Massive sea water, ferocious pour, then the whole ship will sink at a very fast speed! "Fight back Boom! The cannibal army is equipped with a few large catapults, but most of them are still riprappers! What they are really good at is the next Gang jumping and scuffle. Rely on the number of cutting around the opponent, and then the number of advantages, rolling in all directions. "Fix angle, shoot!" When the order was given, the catapult and the crossbow began to modify their firing angles, and they were launched with a series of attacks. There are more and more ships sinking, not only cannibals, but also the people of the Tang Dynasty. Finally, the formation of the two armies began to collide. Boom! In the end, it was the larger scale of the ships of the Tang Dynasty. With the angle of impact and the dynamic acceleration, it was just the first round impact that tore a hole. However, the cannibal''s outer vessels seized the time to adjust and found that they were ready to encircle the Tang people. "Shoot!" The bed crossbow is more accurate when shooting in close range. In addition, the archers and crossbowmen on the first floor began to pour fire continuously towards the cannibal below. For a moment, people were looking up. "Kill However, the cannibal ships then came in from all directions, killing the Tang people''s ships tightly. Then, all kinds of hooks and boards boarded the ships of the Tang Dynasty, and a swarm of cannibals began to attack. "Sire, the cannibals are ready to surround us!" Ajert looked around and said, "part of the fleet is left to meet the enemy, and the rest will follow me to attack the cannibal command ship! As long as you take the command ship, cannibal is not a worry! Besides, I believe that our brave people can fight five at one time! " "I understand!" Ajert''s self-confidence is not without reason. After 20 years of development, the whole country is full of martial spirit! Basically, within a few days, there are large-scale military exercises. All over the country, regardless of men, women, old and young, their personal military qualities are extremely high! Although not yet experienced the baptism of bloody war, but on the whole, far more than Tongji! "Kill Everbright cannibal!" Looking at the big cannibals rushing up, the Tang people gathered in twos and threes to form a triangle battle, two defending and one attacking! They can also turn to attack formation in an instant. They constantly wave their spears and Tang knives to knock down big cannibals. Then, under the leadership of a centurion, the Tang people began to counterattack the cannibal fleet. "Mr. general, the Tang people are starting to charge back. Our front line has suffered heavy casualties!" The adjutant couldn''t believe his eyes. He learned the power of the Tang people for the first time. He didn''t expect that he was so brave and skillful in all kinds of martial arts. The martial arts of a small soldier, even if he can enlist a person who is good at fighting, can not be won in a short time. "The bravery of the Tang people is beyond our imagination! For more than 20 years, the other side has not only increased its population, but also possessed such an army! We must get rid of them, no matter how much we pay! " Qiao Hai Er began to order: "attack the other party''s command ship, as long as we win the king of the Tang people, then we will win." Since ancient times, there have been many places to catch the king first. The command ships of both sides began to accelerate, and under the protection of the escort ships, they began to attack each other''s command ships. "It''s your turn, Mr. Wallace!" Ajertes doesn''t worry at all. He has this confidence. What''s more, he has the card to turn defeat into victory, so he doesn''t worry about cannibalism. "Yes, your majesty!" Wallace wizard saluted respectfully, and then the group of tutors from green jade college began to stand in the bow, waving their wands and reciting incantations. Then, large areas of fire clouds gathered, followed by a meteor shower. Countless fireballs poured into the cannibal formation, and the fireballs from the sky lit the cannibal''s sails in an instant. Countless people began to panic the rescue, everywhere is shouting, the scene is extremely chaotic. "Kill With that, ajert jumped directly down, and then rushed to the cannibal ship with his whole body close to the sea. At the same time, his eyes were golden, his left hand held up, and the firelight flowed. With a fierce wave, the huge fireball ignited the Dashi boat on the road. Bang! "Are you the commander of the cannibal?" Ajert stood in front of Joel, his cloak flying behind him, and his armor shining with light light. Golden eyes, set off by the surrounding fire, are like gods! The performance just now is extremely eye-catching. After the Tang people saw it, their morale soared again, but after the cannibal saw it, their morale plummeted. "You... Are the emperor of the Tang Dynasty?" Some can''t believe it, and then look gloomy, look at ajert''s eyes with a thick color of fear. "Hum!" Ajert didn''t want to grind with him, and his sword came out of the sheath and slowly approached Joel. Bang! With a solemn face, Joel pulled out his machete to fight, and then the soldiers on the ship took out their weapons to besiege ajert. "That''s all you do!" In his eyes, the golden brilliance and the invisible impact force instantly sent hundreds of cannibal soldiers into the sea. The whole deck was empty in an instant. "It''s your turn!" "Damn it, devil!" With a roar, Joel raised his machete and rushed to ajert. Ding ~ Ding ~ Qiang! Compared with the ferocious Joel, ajert is undoubtedly very relaxed. He didn''t care, and even began to mock Joel. "You cannibals, how you were trampled by my father at the beginning, how you should be trampled by me today!" Fierce force, a huge force hit, Joel fell back, and then ajert kicked in Joel''s abdomen. Joel only felt that his whole stomach, like a river and a sea, was sweet in his mouth, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. "I actually..." Qiao Hai Er can''t believe that he can''t walk a few moves in the hands of this young monarch! If you fight tightly for several times, you will be easily defeated by the other side! "Go and see your Allah." Eyes show ferocious, and then the sword slashes fiercely! Joel felt a sharp pain in an instant, and then the whole person''s vision was completely dim! "It''s over!" Looking up at the sky, and looking around the battlefield, he said rather uninteresting: "this is not war. It''s obviously bullying children." ¡­¡­ Chapter 355 With the death of commander Qiao Hai ER and the fall of the command flagship, the morale of Dashi warship, which was close to the battle, fell sharply, while the morale of Tang army, which was trapped in the tangle, rose greatly. The personnel quality of the Tang army was better than that of the Dashi army. Seeing his own Wang personally cut down the commander of the Dashi army, the morale of the Tang army exploded instantly, cheering and leaping, bravely chopping, killing and injuring countless Dashi soldiers. "I''ve taken over Joel!" Ajert raised his arms and exclaimed, holding the sword of the monarch in his right hand and the head of Joel in his left. The loud voice, after blessing, covered the sound of fighting in the whole sea area for a moment. The soldiers fighting with each other are one of them. Ajert keeps shouting in two languages. With his voice, people can''t help but focus their eyes on him. When Tang Jun saw him, his morale was like a rainbow and his spirit was uplifting. When the cannibal soldiers saw it, they were very sad. Their morale plummeted and they didn''t want to fight. "Retreat!" I don''t know who yelled it out. After listening to it, all the soldiers of Dashi army stopped fighting with their opponents in front of them and rushed back to their respective warships. Yell at the rowers and get out of here. The morale of the army has been lax, and it has lost its lofty ambition when it just started. "All officers and men, pursue and kill the enemy!" "Kill "Kill The vast sea is no more than the land. In this dark middle ages, production was not only extremely backward. The same is true of this warship. The warships rowed by oars have no steam assistance. Secondly, there is no strong wind in the sea area today. It''s not easy to escape from this land of right and wrong quickly because there''s not even a slightly bigger headwind. Moreover, the two armies'' warships were entangled with each other, and the cannibals needed to get rid of the bitter Tang army if they wanted to escape. In waves of shouts, the fighting continued. It was not until dusk that the battle came to an end. "Your Majesty, do you want to pursue?" Ajert''s attendants looked at more than 100 cannibal ships leaving the regiment and asked his monarch. "There''s no need to pursue. The soldiers are tired after a day''s fighting! Return to the port as soon as possible, and then make preparations for the next step! " "Yes, sir Woo! With the sound of the bugle, the spirit of the Tang army began to relax. When the blood dissipated, I felt a strong sense of fatigue and hunger. But they can''t rest yet. The officers on each warship began to give orders to recover the bodies of the Tang soldiers who died in the war one by one and transport them back to their homeland for burial! Until nightfall, the bodies were recovered one by one, leaving countless cannibal bodies on the sea. The whole sea area is completely dyed red, and a large number of carnivorous fish gather around the battlefield. At the beginning of the battle, they were attracted by the endless blood gas, but they did not dare to enter the middle of the battlefield, because there was a terrible shadow hidden in the bottom of the sea. ¡­¡­ The naval battle between Tang people and cannibals, after brewing for a long time, spread to the whole Mediterranean world! The Tang Dynasty defeated the cannibal attack in the confrontation. After the nearby fishing boats, merchant ships spread, the entire Ionian Sea is full of cannibal bodies, no less than ten thousand people! When the news came out, the world was in an uproar! After this war, no matter how the diplomatic relations between the Tang people and the cannibals were, the offensive and defensive between the two sides had been exchanged for a long time. Now, it''s time for cannibals to worry about themselves. When the main force of the navy was lost, the remaining 100 ships could only patrol the coastal waters. However, the territory of the cannibals was extremely broad, and there were important harbors and cities everywhere. It is still unknown which of these places would face the attack of the Tang Dynasty. When more than 100 ships returned to Alexandria, the whole cannibal court was in chaos. However, ajert did not care about the situation of cannibalism or the response of Europeans. At this moment, he was drinking with the soldiers in the military camp. ¡­¡­ But in the high altitude, there are three figures standing. "Master, the war is over, they have won." "Yes Jiangning''s calm eyes, without any waves, or he hides very well. In his eyes, a glimmer of satisfaction and appreciation flashed! A few years later, the original doll has grown into a monarch who can be independent. Jiangning is very satisfied with the performance of ajert, both politically and militarily. This is the quality of a qualified monarch, and ajert did it, and did it well. Regardless of estimation, the monarchs who dare to fight in person undoubtedly have a common characteristic. great talent and bold vision! The color of courage is extraordinary! It can be said that such a brilliant and bold monarch is deeply loved and supported by the army. In particular, a monarch who can win a battle is even more so. This war has completely established ajert''s prestige, which is more than he has gained in the past few years. After all, a monarch who can govern the country does not necessarily bring a sense of security to the people. However, a monarch who can fight will surely bring a sense of security to his people. This means that a country''s military strength is strong, and if it is strong, it will not be invaded by foreign enemies. It will be good if it does not resist aggression. ¡­¡­ Ajert and the soldiers cheered and drank for a long time. The dazed ajert was helped back to the tent by the servants! Mouth unconscious murmur, and then fell asleep! "Your Majesty, wake up "Your Majesty..." "Well Ajert gradually became clear in his deep sleep. He quickly grasped his sword with his right hand and looked at the blue freak standing beside him. He was surprised: "who are you?" The blue freak said with a smile: "I am the spirit, the spirit of the lamp!" "The spirit of the lamp?" The Spirit said with a smile, "Your Majesty, someone wants to see you!" "Someone wants to see me? Who is it? " "A man you miss so much!" "Is it..." ajert widened his eyes and looked at the spirit incredulously. "Come with me, your majesty!" With that, the spirit gently waved, and ajert''s body could not help floating behind the spirit. At that time, he could see that there was dense fog everywhere, but the scene was not a barracks, but a new world. "Here..." ajert looked around at the scenery in disbelief. Spirit: "this is your dream!" "My dream?" "Yes, your majesty. This is your dream, my master, I do not know why, choose to meet you in a dream! Now, he''s waiting for you! " ¡­¡­ Chapter 356 ¡­¡­ People''s dreams are so strange that no one can describe a person''s dreams. What''s more, people can''t control their own behavior in their dreams. Sometimes, you want to run forward, but can''t run, or the speed is very slow. People''s subconscious can''t control their dreams, it can only be like a leaf, with the dream of this piece of water drift, involuntarily. ¡­¡­ Of course, ajert also had dreams. The experience in dreams is both magical and frightening. Because you can''t control everything you encounter in your dreams. And this kind of encounter is unacceptable, so for this illusory world, people always keep fear in their hearts. Although dreams or nightmares can not affect the physical reality, if they do so for a long time, it will have a great impact on people''s spirit. Looking at the beautiful world, ajert asked the blue elf walking ahead. "Spirit, is this really my dream?" The genie looked back: "yes, your majesty! Here, indeed, is your dream "But why do I feel like I''m awake? I can freely control my behavior, including my thoughts, including my language... " "Ha ha." The genie said with a smile, "this is the magic of my master, my majesty." ¡­¡­ Ajert was silent. Ajert didn''t know whether the master of the mysterious spirit was the person he thought. He had expectations and fears. I''m looking forward to meeting the people I miss so much, and I''m afraid that everything is a dream Somehow, in the dream, ajert was not afraid of the strange looking spirit ahead. In the heart, on the contrary, it is full of serenity. When they go around a lot of beautiful scenery and a lot of winding paths, they come to a pool. Above the pool, there is a small waterfall. Next to it, there are people sitting on rocking chairs with their backs to them. "Master!" With his back to ajert''s figure, he waved his hand, and the spirit left respectfully, turning into a light smoke. "Who are you?" Looking at the familiar figure, ajert still hesitated to ask. "Father When the familiar figure turned around, the familiar dress, familiar face, let ajert overjoyed. "Yes Ajert ran to Jiangning, looked at the figure still sitting on the rocking chair, and said happily, "father, you''re back, aren''t you?" "Yes "Then..." Ajert asked eagerly: "why don''t you see me and my sister? Also, why choose to meet me in my dream? Why don''t you come back? " "You''re on your own, son!" Jiangning looked at him mildly and said, "I''d better make this country a legend in the future! You and your sister, all these years of experience, I understand. You''ve done a good job. You''re a qualified monarch. It''s not good for me to show up again. This country needs a thorough and visible monarch, not a mysterious wizard monarch! Besides... " "Long term stability and peace cannot maintain the healthy development of a country. Prosperity, decline, ZTE, and then prosperity again. Only setbacks can make a country mature and its people mature! " "Besides, I won''t stay here forever." "Then..." Ajert opened his mouth and was silent again. Jiangning''s words confirmed what he thought in his heart: "yes, son. I come back this time to say goodbye to you "Farewell?" "Relax, son, don''t panic!" Jiangning calmed ajert''s panic and uneasiness and looked at him with a smile: "I wanted to take your sister and brother to leave together, but I can see from your eyes that you will not choose to leave with me. You can''t abandon these millions of people. " "Yes, father. We can''t do it. Our country is now entering a strong period, and I''ve just repulsed the attack of cannibals. In a few days, we will organize a counter offensive and defeat these cannibals thoroughly. " "That''s why I say you are a qualified monarch, son." He stopped what ajert wanted to say: "if you have concerns, you won''t put down here and leave with me." "Are you disappointed, father?" Jiangning shook his head: "not, but feel happy." He got up, went to ajert''s side and held him on the shoulder: "you''ve grown up completely..." "Father "Sister?" The father and son turned their heads and looked around. Then they saw Christina, who was dressed as a queen in a palace costume, accompanied by a strange person with a triangular face, also came here. "Sister, how can you appear in my dream?" "I don''t understand either!" Sister and brother turned to see Jiangning, but Jiangning said with a smile: "this time out, the harvest is not small! I''ve found everything I want to find. " "Father, are you here to say goodbye to us?" Jiangning looked at Christina with a smile and touched her hair: "that''s right, son." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sister and brother are silent, and neither of them is in a good mood. "Don''t be sad, don''t worry. This meeting is not a farewell! When we meet again, you two drink the spring of eternal life. Although you can''t live for a long time, it''s easy to live for hundreds of years. When my preparation is finished, we will meet again, and then I will take you home to our real home "Real home?" "That''s right!" Looking at the illusory world, he murmured: "real... Home!" After a while, Jiangning watched them: "before I leave, I''ll help you once!" "Help us? Father, do you mean cannibal Ajert said with a smile: "if it means cannibals, then it doesn''t have to be. Now they have lost their courage and are lambs to be slaughtered in front of us. Although there are still more than 100000 troops, they are not in my eyes. Please rest assured! " "No!" Jiangning shook his head and said with disdain, "big cannibals are never in my eyes. They are just a group of ants. Don''t you think that our land, scattered on the sea, is not conducive to rule? " "It''s true, but who let our geography determine our environment? It''s hard for us to be as big an island as a mainland country, let alone Britain. Our main island is very small. Although Kyushu is very big, it connects with other places... " "That''s why I said, I want to help you once!" "You mean Sister and brother stare big eyes, can''t believe looking at Jiangning. Jiangning did not answer, but looked at the illusory world and said for a long time, "it''s dawn..." Ajert and Christina are puzzled, but in a flash, the whole dream is illuminated by infinite light, and then the dream collapses and they wake up together. Chapter 357 ¡­¡­ "Are you all right, your majesty?" The attendants who took care of ajert''s daily life heard the news and hurried to ajert''s side to ask him carefully. "I''m fine. I just had a dream!" Ajert shook his head and recalled his dream. Everything in the dream, what happened, where we passed, what we said are clear. "Is it true?" "Your Majesty?" The squire looks at ajert in bewilderment, and then ajert calls the squire to help him put on his armor. Although this is the first time that he has led the army to fight, he has not been slack in the slightest bit because he is on his own land. He not only demands himself, but also demands his soldiers. The first thing to do after getting up is to wear your own armor, pick up your own weapons, and be ready to face any sudden attack that may arrive at any time. He wants to make the soldiers form a habit. Even if they go to other countries to land and fight in the future, keeping this habit can prevent the soldiers from losing the ability to resist after they are suddenly attacked by the enemy. "One two three four..." "One two three four..." Out of the big tent, the soldiers outside the barracks have already lined up for the most basic running exercise. This habit was brought to the army by Jiangning. In fact, after thousands of years of evolution, the military training of later generations is undoubtedly the most effective way of military training. First of all, good physical strength, whether pursuing or escaping, is indispensable. "Your majesty "Yes Yesterday''s victory greatly improved the spirits of the soldiers. Now, the soldiers who went through yesterday''s war have changed a lot. After a bloody battle and transformation, they are now called elite. Feeling the change of the soldiers, ajert is very happy, which means fighting against the cannibal homeland. It''s a lot easier. At least the soldiers have experienced the baptism of the war and the change of their mentality, which can make them play a maximum combat effectiveness. ¡­¡­ Tangzhou, Tiandu. Christina, in her royal robe, is dealing with all kinds of things, big and small. Yesterday, his younger brother led the army to win the naval battle, and the news of the victory had already spread to tangzhou. Now, the news is spreading to all the countries with wings. The mentality of the Tang people is even more different now. Before the war, although the Tang people were angry, they had no confidence in their hearts. After all, war is not a joke. It''s a good thing to say that once we win, we will face the situation Simply, their monarch did not disappoint them, and so did their soldiers. It not only defeated many with a few, but also met the enemy head-on and defeated the cannibal fleet. The morale of the whole country rose in a flash, and the insecurity Department of all people was swept away. Now, the morale of the people is rising. Christina is now dealing with these documents, not only the approval documents for the preparation of military supplies, but also some administrative strategies of various places and strategies that are difficult for ministers to make decisions, all of which need to be handed over to the monarch for approval. Now, she has been busy all morning. ¡­¡­ "Hoo, it''s over at last." Christina breathes a sigh of relief and stretches to show her charming figure. A maid brings tea and cakes, and then massages her shoulders. "Yesterday''s dream..." Christina recalled the dream she had last night. It was so real and incredible! Although, in my heart, I think that dream is false, is a fantasy... But Christina''s heart is telling her that the dream is real, and what happens in the dream will become reality. Boom!!! "What''s the matter?" All of a sudden, the ground under my feet began to tremble, the sound of rumbling resounded through the sky, and everyone''s eyes were all focused on the sky. No one knows what''s going on, looking at the sky uneasily. Boom! Another loud noise came, and then the ground began to shake and shake. "The Earth Dragon is turning over!" "The Earth Dragon is turning over!" Dangdangdang!!! The sirens sounded all over the city, and everyone began to look for shelter. Then, an amazing scene appeared. A three headed dragon, about 300 meters long, rushed out and circled over the whole city. The shocked crowd slowed down a little, and then a translucent border fell from the sky, covering the whole city. At the same time, this scene also appeared in all the land of the country, big and small cities or village heads, where there is life, are all shrouded in the boundry that falls from the sky. "We are trapped, truth!" "Do you mean..." Christina (ajert) looked up at the sky and murmured, "last night, it wasn''t a dream... Is that what father said about help?" ¡­¡­ Looking from the sky, you can see the whole four pieces of land in tangzhou Island (Sardinia), Xinzhou Island (Corsica), Huazhou Island (Sicily) and Kyushu Peninsula (Naples). The four pieces of land begin to shake and shake gradually! What happened here was transmitted to Rome. Not to mention the panic of the crowd, immediately after that, huge waves were generated on the sea, and large waves were constantly surging. Then, the water giant stood up and counted carefully. There were eighteen giants in all! They are so tall that they can easily see their appearance in any place. Then, the volcano erupted, the shaking degree of the earthquake began to intensify, large cracks appeared, and red high temperature magma spewed out from the cracks. Then a giant of flames appeared, pushing the crack wider. This scene shocked countless people. What happened on the sea and land shocked countless people. These fire elements and water elements are pushing and pulling four pieces of land toward a certain place. What''s more, a great force rises in the interior of the planet, constantly pushing the four pieces of land, so that they gather together with each other. With the drift of the land, the whole Mediterranean Sea set off a huge wave, sweeping both sides of the Strait. After that, the distance between the four pieces of land began to shrink gradually, and then a big hand, which seemed to be made of clouds, came down from the sky, kneaded the four islands and integrated them together. The plates collide with each other, and the areas where they collide have raised a series of towering mountains. The port has become inland, the city has remained unchanged, and the city, which was close to the coast, has now become an inland city. Finally, a piece of irregular administration, as a whole like a lion like new land formed. Standing in the middle of the Mediterranean, facing Rome across a new channel. The south end points to Tunisia, the west to the Balearic Islands, and the east to Albania. Then, the scattered water elements turned into rain, washing and smoothing the dry heat of this new land. The fiery giant of fire formed a series of scattered islands in the west of the island. After a great change, the four islands became one and became an island, which was named Shenzhou. The Strait across from Rome is called the miraculous isthmus. The island area has increased to 150000 square kilometers, an increase of 18000 square kilometers over the original 130000 square kilometers, including the islands in the West. This day was recorded as the day of miracles by later generations. In particular, through the ancient maps, we can see clearly what the original appearance and present appearance of the four islands are, and what changes they are. The Tang people experienced the integration of territory, the cohesion of national strength, the cohesion of people''s hearts, and the ruling power of the dynasty, reaching an unprecedented moment. All of them believed that all this was accompanied by the changes brought about by the victory of the monarchy. Dynasty family, completely deified. No matter how many changes have taken place, the history of rule still exists and has never been subverted! Chapter 358 ¡­¡­ 1983, Egypt. On both sides of the Nile River, with a total length of more than 6000 kilometers, there are large and small cities and villages. The mother river of Egypt raised the ancient Egyptians, and this river witnessed the history of Egypt. One by one, well divided cultivated land is planted with various crops and cash crops. As well as the valley wetlands on both sides of the Nile River, which are planned and protected by the government, ensure the ecological balance and stability. The land area is more than one million square kilometers, but 96% of it is desert. The land that can accommodate human beings is only a small area of less than 50000 square kilometers. ¡­¡­ Somewhere in the Nile, it used to be an abandoned ancient city! Today, it has become a huge construction site. Countless workers holding various excavation tools, continue to excavate the soft sand, one by one big pit distributed in the vast sand. In another vast desert, there is a construction team constantly digging things buried in the desert. On the Bank of the Nile, on a low hill, there is a camp. On both sides of the camp, there are guards with guns and live ammunition. In the place where the workers work, there are also guard towers and soldiers on patrol, who act as supervisors and watch the workers work. "What''s the progress of the excavation?" In a tent in the camp, a figure covered in a black robe inquired about the subordinates who had just walked in. The subordinate''s face was tattooed, and his dress had some ancient Egyptian style. "Sacrificial Lord, the progress of excavation is not ideal, and the city ruins have been buried in the sand for a long time. Moreover, the time is too long, and there is a serious lack of all kinds of data worthy of textual research, which has brought adverse effects on our mining work. " Shrouded in the mysterious sacrifice under the black robe, a hoarse voice came: "tell those Dalits to work quickly! It took us a long time to prepare for the excavation. After several years of changes, we determined the current location. It''s a matter that we can''t afford to lose. It''s related to our future. " "Yes, my Lord!" Mysterious sacrifice: "when we find what we are looking for, ha ha... Our God will come back again... This time, the whole world is ours." "Be with God!" "Be with God!" ¡­¡­ Mediterranean, touthheim. "Monsieur Marquis!" Carlisle turned and asked her secretary, "what''s the matter?" The Secretary replied: "there is one thing you need to ask yourself! Dr. Trask''s... " "Trisk?" Carlisle frowned: "what''s this guy doing? Over the years, he has been well funded and many cutting-edge technologies have been opened to him. All kinds of new materials are preferred. However, his research progress has not satisfied me! What does he want to do this time? Damn... " He asked his secretary, "did trisk say what it was about?" Secretary: "Marquis, trisk didn''t tell me. He just asked you to go to his experimental base!" "Damn it ¡­¡­ In Xijiao science and Technology Industrial Park, a secret experimental base. "Trisk, let the Secretary call me in a hurry. What can I do for you?" Carlisle rushed to trisk''s lab, looking at this now normal height dwarf, wearing a white coat, studying the data in his hand, he was very upset. The dwarf''s scientific research funds are the most abundant, and even the budget is specially approved for him. It is not only the cutting-edge technology in the science and Technology Park, or the latest material technology, or the human resources that give priority to him. As a result, the dwarf has studied for several years and spent an astronomical amount of money and materials. However, the satisfactory results have not appeared yet. Such managers, such as Carlisle, are extremely dissatisfied. Not only was he dissatisfied with trisk, but other scientists were also dissatisfied with trisk. He believes that this dwarf has contributed to their scientific research funds, as well as various cutting-edge materials. Trisk doesn''t know about these discontent and doubts, but he doesn''t care about these eyes at all. He took the document in his hand and said to himself, "this mineral material from alpha is quite rare. It is not on the earth''s periodic table, but a rare material! For the transmission of energy, it has an unimaginable function! " "A plant from beta can extract a special chemical element, which has the special efficiency of improving energy reaction furnace..." "A kind of gamma planet..." "Enough!" Carlisle discontentedly interrupted trisk''s words, and his dissatisfaction was written directly on his face. "If you''re talking nonsense, doctor, I''ll have to leave. There are many things in the industrial zone waiting for me to deal with! What''s more, your research progress should be explained for me once! " He looked at trisk seriously: "I will not allow the precious resources of the country to be wasted in your research! Although it''s specially approved by your majesty, I''m not easy to fool. You must tell me today! Otherwise... " "How?" Trisk didn''t care. He even looked at Carlisle provocatively. "Cut off my capital chain, right?" Shaking his finger, he said, "Dear Marquis Carlisle, you know my plan is specially approved by your majesty. Dare you disobey your Majesty''s will and cut off my capital chain? What''s more, who told you that I was wasting the country''s resources? Today, I want you to come and have a look at my research achievements! " "You made it?" "Well, hum!" ¡­¡­ Sand ~ sand ~ sand~ The mysterious sacrificial rites read most of the books in their hands. The thick books are full of three bricks stacked together. The main material of the paper is sheepskin, but special things are added to the sheepskin. "The organization of a thousand years of waiting, spent countless money, with the expectations of a hundred generations, must be realized in my hands! Realize... Our millennium wish.... " "Hall As soon as the curtain of the tent opened, a man in traditional Egyptian service came in. He went forward with his left foot, knelt on one knee with his right foot, and stroked his chest with his right hand, revealing his left heart. "To your honor!" "Did you collect all the information about that man?" Hall replied, "I''m sorry to disappoint you, sir." "Yes?" "The man disappeared for many years, although many brothers sneaked into the country to look for his information. However, it is difficult to find out the exact information, except for the original Paris summit, where half of the cities were turned into ruins. Only once did we know of his existence... Besides... " "Hum, keep investigating, hall, you need to know the mission of the organization!" "Yes, sir, hall knows!" Chapter 359 ¡­¡­ "These are all my research results over the years, approaching perfect shape!" Trisk points triumphantly at the rows of robots in front of him and faces Carlisle. "These are the latest hunters and hunters?" Carlisle pointed to these cool looking robots, tall, streamlined design, just "What about weapons? Where is it? " Trisk said with a smile, "ha ha, marquis! They don''t need to be equipped with external weapons, they are weapons themselves "Tell me more about it, or I won''t be satisfied with it just by looking at it." Carlisle hugged his shoulder and looked at the fighting robot in front of him. "Of course!" Later, trisk pointed to the sentinel robot in front of him and said, "the special armor covering their bodies is made of special minerals from afar, which can not only resist physical attacks, but also have good resistance to energy attacks. Internal loading antimatter power system, can maintain a steady stream of power! The core configuration, with DNA module and atmospheric navigation system, can distinguish the location according to the tiny information in the air and DNA.... " "It''s like a snake!" Carlisle nodded approvingly, which is interesting. "That''s right!" Trisk pointed to the hunter robot in front of him: "in fact, when I was thinking about how to add the latest navigation system and recognition device to it, I thought about it for a long time, and finally got inspiration from snakes! Moreover, it is not only like this, it can also change its shape according to the terrain and environment, so that it can always occupy a dominant position. Sensitive DNA module will change its combat mode according to the type of enemy. It is equipped with energy weapons in its body! It''s used to attack flying enemies... Moreover, with its highly sensitive dynamic capture vision, no one can avoid its eyes if they are quick opponents... " "So, what''s the result of the actual combat?" Trisk said, "in this respect, I asked the Duke to help..." "Duke?" Carlisle stroked his smooth chin: "the strength of the Duke can''t be underestimated!" Looking up at trisk: "so, what happened to trisk?" "In the one-on-one battle, the Duke won." "Well, hum!" Trask then said: "but the cooperation of multiple hunters and pursuers, even the Duke, had to flee in confusion, and it would cost a lot of money!" "The Duke must hate you to the bone!" Carlisle laughs, but he is shocked by the terror fighting power of these two robots. It''s normal for the Duke to win the one-on-one challenge. Carlisle, you must know the power of the Duke and these vampires with extraordinary power. However, just with the cooperation of several stations, the Duke ran away in confusion, which shocked Carlisle. In the face of Carlisle''s teasing, trisk did not retort: "in fact, the Duke is also" satisfied "with the test." "What about the exterminator?" The hunter and the pursuer were so satisfied that he began to look forward to more powerful exterminators in his heart. "I''m sorry, the exterminator project has been at a standstill!" As soon as trisk spoke, Carlisle was dissatisfied. This guy, what are you doing! After spending so much money and materials, it turns out that the hunters and pursuers are just small soldiers compared with the most powerful exterminators. After all, in the huge planning link, the exterminator belongs to the high-end combat power! Carlisle had a black face: "trisk, please give me a perfect explanation!" "Lack of information!" "The Empire has provided you with numerous financial, material, cutting-edge technology and other inclined subsidies. As a result... You tell me that you lack information, trisk!" Obviously, Carlisle is not satisfied with the answer. "But it is true, marquis!" He spread out his hand and said, "I lack a lot of information, not only on biology, plants, minerals, but also on human beings, mutants, non human species, alien species, climate and nature! What''s more, those guys in the weapons department have not finished the weapon design I want "What kind of weapon do you need?" Carlisle looked at him with a sneer: "the development of weapons in the empire over the years has already surpassed all the countries on the earth. What kind of weapons do you need?" "Star Destroyer!" "You are crazy, trisk! The design of that thing is extremely complicated, even if it''s done. The size of the planet will occupy more than half of the planet. Is your design of the exterminator bigger than a planet? " Trisk said: "it''s you who complicate the problem. The exterminator is the medium and high-end combat power in the future! Then we must be strong in weaponry. In this regard, I think the Star Destroyer gun is the most suitable weapon. Other weapons are not suitable at all! I''m a true supporter of the big guns "Because of your support, so say Haikou like this?" Carlisle sneered. Trisk doesn''t care about Carlisle''s ridicule. He also knows that the other party is a gifted scientist, as well as a business and political genius. Otherwise, he won''t be promoted to the position of prime minister. However, since the official launch of Xijiao science and Technology Industrial Park, the other party has resigned from the post of prime minister and turned to manage the industrial park with appalling power. "No matter what kind of enemy they are, they will have their own nest. Well, just destroy each other''s nest and we win. As a matter of fact, I need all of them, whether they are Star Destroyers or antimatter weapons, which needs the following weapon departments to develop. I want to match the most powerful weapon for the exterminator, the stronger the better Carlisle: -- ¡­¡­ Pop! "Hey, don''t try to be lazy, you bitches! Work, work fast, move fast, finish the goal, don''t want to eat at noon today! Come on, work Pop! In the fiery Egypt, countless workers are distributed on both sides of the Nile River. Apart from being able to enjoy part of the coolness near the Nile River, the temperature in other places is extremely dry and hot. The soldiers with guns and live ammunition were on guard, and the supervisors with bare upper body were beating with whip. These workers dare to be angry. Boring head constantly digging, the depth of the pit, gradually improve. The population of this country is seriously overpopulated. Although the area is vast, most of the land is not suitable for human life. Only less than 50000 square kilometers of land, crowded with a surprising number of people. Therefore, it is doomed that most people are not rich. ¡­¡­ "The progress of excavation is still too slow!" Hall looked at the progress of the project and shook his head dissatisfied. "But, Lord hall, the position here is too special... Although we have bribed some people of the government, if we act on a large scale, it may lead to unnecessary trouble!" "Oh, I know! We can only rely on the gods and hope to find them as soon as possible... " Chapter 360 ¡­¡­ "This place, this new district of western suburb industrial science and Technology Park, is just..." Spencer looked at the cool buildings on the street and the magnetic levitation vehicles everywhere, and his heart was shocked beyond words. "If not, it is worthy of being the first ancient civilization in the world." Tutehem is the first country in the world to have a civilization, and its civilization has continued to this day. The royal family of the country is a history of civilization. It can be said that its royal family represents civilization and history. It''s a real lineage, and it''s the lineage of lineage! It is a miracle in the history of civilization that it has never been ruled or occupied by a foreign Dynasty! The ancient land that has been longed for and looked up to by the world. It is a beacon of civilization, a bright pearl in the history of the whole world. It will always shine on people and the whole world. Moreover, it is one of the three superpowers today! Although in fact, its national strength has already stepped out of the earth and into the universe, the real national strength has not been known to the outside world. When the countries on the earth are still fighting for the rights and interests of the sea, no one knows that touthheim has already looked at the universe, and will look at the multiverse in the future. ¡­¡­ "The outside world underestimated here, underestimated this country!" Spencer, with a gloomy face, was shocked by what he saw and heard during this period: "the scientific and technological strength and national strength of this country have already surpassed the whole earth..." "Spencer!!" "What?" "What are you doing, Spencer?" Not far away came a figure, dressed in appropriately modified modern traditional clothes and combing his hair meticulously: "today is the day when you are officially transferred to the library. Old ham is waiting for you to hand over your work. Don''t make any mistakes! You know, although he''s just a librarian, there are a lot of people staring at this position. What''s more, this library is also the library of great ancestors. It''s of great significance! " Spencer bowed his head, full of apology: "I''m so sorry, Sam! I''m just a little excited. It''s a great honor for me to be able to manage my ancestors'' Library myself, even though my ancestors haven''t shown up for a long time. However, in managing his library, I have a great opportunity to meet him face to face, so... " Sam understood with a smile, patted him on the shoulder: "I understand that, human feelings!" Full of visionary memories: "on the day when the whole industrial park was officially launched, I was lucky to come out of the most fierce competition and work here. I was lucky to see the face of my ancestors. On that day, I was excited... " Spencer also showed a look of envy, looking forward to the chattering Sam. ¡­¡­ "... the dress of our ancestors is like that in the legend... Well, I mean as recorded in the history of our country, a mysterious black robe and a young appearance forever..." Listening to Sam''s chattering, Spencer was very tired of it: "Sam... Although he wants to continue to listen, but... In time..." "Oh, damn..." Sam looked down at his wrist watch and said, "hurry up, Spencer... We''ve been delayed for a long time. We have to get there right away. Old ham doesn''t like people to be late..." "Yes ¡­¡­ library! When the two of them came here, they saw that although they were old, but dressed classically, ham, the old librarian, looked at them with a black face. "You''re late, five minutes, nineteen seconds, twenty-three minutes!" The serious old librarian looked at the watch in his hand and looked discontentedly at the two people who entered the library. "I''m so sorry, curator ham!" Sam laughed and pointed to Spencer beside him: "this young man is very nervous and excited on his way here, so in terms of time..." "Yes The old librarian''s expression was slightly relaxed. He raised his head slightly and straightened his chest: "I understand this. In this country, some people can be calm when they meet the royal family, but no one can be calm when they face the great wizard king!" "The ancestors are back?" Spencer''s face was shocked, but a bad feeling rose in his heart. "He hasn''t come back yet, but I believe he will come back when he is very old..." the old librarian comforted Spencer. He thought Spencer was excited: "don''t be disappointed, young man! At the beginning, even when I faced the great wizard king, I was too excited to control myself... After all, who could have thought that old ham would be lucky to see the wizard king when he was old? " "You said so!" The old librarian straightened his face and said seriously, "well, I''ll stop gossiping. Now I''m leading you to hand over your work. A lot of things need to be told to you face to face, outsiders..." he looked at Sam. Sam raised his hand and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll leave now!" Looking back at Spencer: "don''t go wrong, man!" "Asshole Sam, I won''t!" "Ha ha!" ¡­¡­ "You have to understand that young people, although your job is only a librarian, you have to understand that this is not an ordinary library. It''s not the imperial library, it''s not the Royal Library... It''s the wizard King''s library, okay? " The old librarian took a serious look at Spencer and led him around the library. "I understand, Mr. curator!" "That''s good!" The old librarian nodded with satisfaction and walked to a huge book area with both hands on his back: "this is the history area. This book collection area collects the history of the whole world! No matter which country, which nation, or the wild and backward tribal history, there are all of them here! " Looking at Spencer''s shocked expression, the old curator was even more satisfied: "don''t doubt here. No matter what kind of history you want to find, you can find it here. Moreover, the history recorded here is not some modified history, but all of it is the most real history! Including, which king said dirty words and did stupid things, there are records here! " "It must be time-consuming to collect this history." "Our country is a history of civilization, and the royal family represents the whole country," he said! The history of our country is the family history of the royal family! Some of the history is collected by the officials and the royal family, and some of the history is collected by our explorers! All of them fit the history of that era, the most real history. And our great ancestor, the wizard king, loved to study history and all kinds of books. What he saw most was history! " Looking at the huge historical collection area, Spencer said with emotion: "it''s great to be able to watch history in the most intuitive and real way." "That''s natural. Although it''s just a library, these books can be addictive!" "All right!" The old librarian turned to face Spencer: "your task is to check all kinds of books every day to see if there are any missing books! Moreover, also responsible for the disorder of the books, placed in the original position, this workload is not easy! You don''t have to do the cleaning. Every day, a special cleaning woman comes to clean. Most of the time, the library is quiet and few people come. You should be prepared for this, at least be able to stand loneliness! " "I understand, Mr. curator, please rest assured!" Spencer stood up straight and looked at the old curator: "since I choose to work here, it means that I am competent for the work here and can stand loneliness more. Please rest assured!" "That''s good!" Chapter 361 ¡­¡­ "Your room is on the left side of the hall on the first floor. It''s very spacious. Every day''s food is delivered by a special person. I''m sure you have everything you want to eat... Whether it''s a state dinner or a foreign food, you can order whatever you want, and someone will bring it to you. " Looking at Spencer''s expression, the old librarian said: "don''t doubt why a small librarian can enjoy these things. We should know clearly for whom we manage the library!" "Yes, Mr. curator!" ¡­¡­ "This is a geographical area. I don''t need to introduce it to you carefully. It covers the whole world! What''s more, the contents marked inside are all military grade.... " "This is a natural area..." "This is the flora..." "This is the mineral area..." "Animal zone..." ¡­¡­ "This is the alchemy district and the mystics district!" Spencer puzzled asked: "this knowledge... So put here?" The old librarian said with a smile: "Wizard Wang is not mean. This knowledge is open to all the people, but so far no one can freely enter and leave this industrial park!" He pointed to the vast area: "although the library has only two floors, you can freely read the books and knowledge here. Don''t worry, no one will disturb you, just a little bit. A room on the second floor of the library is the rest place for the wizard king. You can also go in, just be careful not to dirty it "Don''t worry, Mr. curator!" The old librarian patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "now I''m not the librarian, you are! Work hard, young man. Although this position is not bright, but I dare say that the monthly salary is enough for you to buy a villa in the most prosperous wizard street in the capital! I don''t need to say the value of that lot! " "Yes, I know the value there!" "That''s good. Now it''s time for you to start your work, and I should go... In the next few days, I''m going to travel around the country!" "Good health, Mr. curator!" ¡­¡­ "Are you absolutely confident that there are no monitoring facilities here?" Spencer looked around the environment, but also carefully with their own knowledge, careful investigation here, until the exact answer. "Take a closer look here first." Visitors to this vast area of the library, the library itself is not large, the area is mostly gardens and planted plants and small animals and so on. The library itself is not big, but inside, it is quite shocking. The area is quite vast. The area on the first floor alone is divided into hundreds. Although the area on the second floor is very small, there are dozens of areas. We can imagine how many books there are. After a day''s tour, I didn''t get a thorough understanding of the place. I''m looking at the fading sky. Spencer stroked his stomach and turned to his private room. ¡­¡­ Just walked into the room, Spencer found that his dinner had already been put there, open a look, the food is very rich. There''s meat, there''s vegetables, there''s fruit, there''s soup Meimei began to enjoy it, feeling secretly. "If you don''t want to find that thing for the sacrificial Lord, you can work here all your life." In the twinkling of an eye, thinking about his efforts and wishes to organize a thousand years, Spencer put away his mixed emotions. As a spy who has been latent for nearly 20 years, Spencer has not been used until recently. He was asked to work in the library of the western suburb industrial zone to find a special Scripture. "The black Sutra of the dead?" Spencer recited the name of the book: "the book of magic about the dead? I don''t know what''s the use of the organization to ask for this book, but it would choose to start me up! " Spencer felt a little unbelievable. He was a native of tuteham, though his name was a bit westernized. But his appearance is obviously tutehem, but his mother is a foreign woman. He also knows that his mother is a spy of organization training just like him. She married a local tuteham man, gave birth to children, and then trained to be a spy when she was a little older. Sneak into the country in various working capacities to perform special tasks. They can only sneak into the country in this capacity, otherwise, without the blood of local people, it is difficult to enter the leadership of the country. When he entered the library, Spencer was an official of the national government. Although the rank is not high, it is not small. In addition to the funds provided by the mysterious organization, they were able to work in this high-tech industrial zone. "I just don''t know where the others went." With this in mind, Spencer went to sleep. ¡­¡­ The next morning, more than eight o''clock, Spencer got up to wash, had a simple but rich breakfast, and began to work at nine o''clock. He began to check the books in various areas, and by the way, he secretly searched for the black Sutra of the dead. But the library is too big to find, as a high-level spy, his professionalism is very high. Not deliberately blind to find, but let yourself like a normal worker, careful work, and then wait for the opportunity to find. "It''s too big here. It''s very small on the outside, but it''s very broad on the inside!" Spencer looked at the internal environment and said in secret, "is there magic power here?" ¡­¡­ For several months, Spencer has been working hard. His daily task is to sort out the books in various areas. Put them away and count the books at the same time. The library is open once every three to five days, which gives him enough time to count books. Every day in the library, there are not many people coming and going, and the books borrowed are registered with him. Set a return date. If he fails to return the book within the time limit, he must inform the people in the police station and ask for it from the borrower. So, he''s just a librarian. But he has more power than the mayor. This is because the identity of the owner of the library he manages is too special. This also means that even if he is just a curator, he can drive government departments to help himself. ¡­¡­ "Here, it''s fascinating!" He has two days of rest every week, including three to five days of counting work, which is equal to one week of rest. The library is open to the public once every two weeks, and the salary and welfare are very high. This is equivalent to raising an idle person for nothing, and the salary is very high. If you say it, it will make countless people envious. ¡­¡­ At present, Spencer is resting and entertaining in the entertainment area of the industrial park. There are not only cafes, entertainment places, shopping and other places, but also a high-grade brothel! This kind of service is not prohibited in the whole country, but women are not allowed to do this kind of work. Therefore, these prostitutes are all foreign women. In Europe, Asia, America and other places, there are no black people. Although entering the new century, the society has also changed. But the pride of the tutehem makes them despise the Negroes who used to be slaves. In particular, black people have always played the role of slaves in the history of this country. Because of this historical legacy, the whole country has no preference for blacks at all. Not to let black people in, not to intermarry with them, and so on. In fact, few men (women) in this country choose to intermarry with foreign women (men). The whole country gives the outside world a strong sense of contradiction. Both conservative and open, maintaining the ancient tradition, while actively contacting with the outside world. At the same time, to avoid some bad ideas into the country, polluting the traditional thinking of the people. ¡­¡­ "Is intelligence really right?" A few months later, Spencer still has no harvest, which makes him begin to doubt whether the intelligence is correct. However, in fact, even this mysterious organization is not sure about this. It just thinks that the most possible is in this library. It''s just a blind cat''s plan to meet a dead mouse. If you can find the best, you can lose nothing. Spencer is not thinking about these intelligence problems. Although he doubts them, he can''t confirm them. As a spy, his task is to keep lurking, do his job well, and don''t think about other things. Moreover, we should not only paralyze the enemy, but also ourselves. As a spy, what he learned was not related combat skills, but intelligent spy. Rely on their own minds, steal the information they want, and then pass it on. Therefore, Spencer does not have the slightest combat skills, and he has no trace of practicing martial arts. I''m just an ordinary person. At most, I''m strong and muscular, but it''s nothing. Fitness exercise, in which countries have, muscle mass does not represent anything, so this is completely assured bold to do. In other performances, Spencer and normal people are the same, what to play and what to play. If you want to play with guns, you can go to a special shooting club, and everything is the same as normal people. ¡­¡­ "I''ve searched here many times, but I haven''t found it. Is it..." looking at the rest room of the wizard King worshipped by this country: "and the hidden mechanism dark grid?" Spencer searched many times, the entire lounge searched countless times, but did not find the existence of the mechanism. Either this room is an ordinary resting place, and there is no secret room for any mechanism, or the mechanism in this room is extremely hidden, and I didn''t find it. Spencer''s intuition told him there was a secret. He pretended to knock unconscious, repeatedly looking for. "There must be something I''ve overlooked!" Reception rooms, rest rooms, beds, carpets, floors, toilets, staircases, gates, tea tables, murals, domes... He thought of almost all of them. However, no clues have been found, and no corresponding clues have been found. "There must be, there must be!" The intuition in his heart told him so. Spencer also believes in his own intuition. He has been very smart and sensitive since he was a child... Relying on his unique sense and intuition, he has done a lot of things. "Where are you, where are you..." All of a sudden, Spencer felt his temples swelled, his eyes seemed to be congested, and he looked at things vaguely, which made him very uncomfortable "What''s the matter, eyes..." He rubbed his eyes, followed by a faint white light shining from his eyes, and then "Wonderful feeling!" He felt that what he saw was different. He seemed to be able to penetrate walls, floors and everything "Magical things!" He looked at the floor under his feet, from the second floor through the first floor. The scene of the first floor was clearly seen by his eyes. He saw a strange force, which greatly expanded the whole interior of the building. Moreover, this force is very strong and stable "Is it this special force that props up the inner space?" Spencer is very interesting, this is the first time he came into contact with this kind of mystical things, everything is full of attraction to him. Then he looked at the little lounge. "Sure enough!" Spencer looks at the desk in front of him with a smile. At the bottom corner of the desk, there is a seamless "little thing". How to look at it, it''s just the bulge of the corner. However, in Spencer''s eyes, it''s not like this. That means, this is the switch of the dark box. He stepped forward and pressed the switch! Click, click! The obvious sound of opening the mechanism sounded, and then on the mural of the wall, a secret dark grid was opened, on which a wooden box with exquisite workmanship was placed. Ah ~ ah ~ ah~ When Spencer opened the wooden box, he seemed to hear the murmur of the dead again and again... He opened a layer of white linen cloth to reveal the hidden scriptures. A black Sutra, carved with patterns he could not understand. "Ancient Egyptian writing!" He excitedly looked at the black book and stroked it: "the black Sutra of the dead!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 362 ¡­¡­ "The golden Sutra of the sun"! " Hall''s hand trembled and stroked the Scripture in front of him. This book is said to record the sacrificial ceremony and the special Scripture of the gods in ancient Egypt, which enjoyed a special status in ancient Egypt. "The wish of organizing more than 100 generations is now in our hands and will finally come true!" Hall held up the golden Sutra of the sun in his hand. The integrated Sutra made of gold was engraved with complicated incantations and prayers to praise the gods. Even in the dark tent, it also bloomed golden light. "Our God, coming back soon!" Hall cheered loudly, holding the golden Sutra of the sun high, came out of the tent and roared. Long live Long live "God, coming back soon!" "Immediately report the situation here to the sacrificial Lord, the golden Sutra of the sun, and the sun will reappear!" ¡­¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! The portal, which radiates gorgeous light, suddenly appears in a grand hall; The surrounding staff immediately reported to Carlisle. Not long after, Carlisle led all the members of the 17 Member Council of the blood clan to come here. Then A pair of classic leather boots, followed by the man in black came out, behind him, closely followed by a tall giant blue and a strange man with a triangular head. "Your majesty!" "Master!" ¡­¡­ Jiangning is sitting on the high throne, with elves and vashak standing on his left and right. On the left side of the steps of the throne, there are a group of government administrators and scientists headed by Carlisle. On the right side, there are a group of blood members and a few mutants. "Report on your work in the ten years since I left!" "Your majesty Carlisle stood up, went to the central position and bowed humbly: "Your Majesty, in the ten years since you left, our research team has conquered..." ¡­¡­ After the lengthy report, Jiangning was very satisfied: "everyone worked hard!" "For the truth!" Jiangning then looked at the blood group on the right: "well, you report your respective tasks! How did you accomplish the two tasks I told you at the beginning? " The Duke stood up. He replied gracefully and politely: "Your Majesty, at present, China''s economy has leaped to the top in the world! We have controlled about 30% of the European economy. Because of time, we have not completely monopolized the European economy. The economy of North Africa is about 40%. As for America, I''m sorry, it''s the worst, only less than 15%! The competition between the United States and us in this respect is very fierce. Chinese enterprises have been treated unfairly. As for Asia and Oceania, the progress is slow at present, and they are still too backward. We mainly support the local economy, and then gradually control it! " "At present, there are endless wars in Central Africa and East Africa. We are trying to seduce other African countries to join the war, but the local economy is terrible, they are unable to sustain for a long time, large-scale scuffles are over, small-scale conflicts continue. I believe that with the improvement of their economy, a large-scale war will follow. In addition, in the Middle East, the fifth war has just ended. Under international adjustment, the two sides have ended the war, but the local contradictions have not been resolved. Our personnel are sneaking into various places secretly, ready to start a war at the right time... " Jiangning was not satisfied after listening to it silently. According to such a fuss, when will the population be controlled to a considerable extent? "The scale is still too small, it should be more radical! In addition, if we still maintain the current mode, it is difficult to start a war between big powers again in the future! You should change your strategy instead of keeping the current situation "I''m sorry, master! Blood clan, let you down! " Jiangning lit him: "I hope the blood clan in the days to come, don''t let me down, Duke!" "Yes, master!" The Duke then said again: "the relationship between the Soviet Union and our country has not been good, they have been sending spies into our country, exporting revolution! Since they fell out with China, they have been besieged by China, the United States and Europe! In addition, their economy is too backward and there are many internal contradictions. We are instigating a plan to completely bring down the red giant! " "Oh?" Jiangning was very interested. The Duke''s words made him realize that the Soviet Union was finally disintegrated because of various internal contradictions? He said with a smile: "this polar bear, life is not long, I am very interested in this!" "The blood clan will certainly complete this grand plan, my master!" Jiangning''s affirmation is not only the Duke, but also the whole blood group, including Carlisle, a group of scientists. Apart from Carlisle, these leading scientists heard about the imperial plan for the first time, though they didn''t understand what it was for. However, they all showed shock and interest. After all, they are members of the tutehem Empire and enjoy the treatment that a head of state can''t enjoy. So the life and death of the outside world is no matter what they do. So, a group of conspirators began to focus on this topic, constantly discussing a series of conspiracies! ¡­¡­ "Give this thing to the organization, and remember that even if you die, you can''t lose this scripture!" With the help of the rest day, Spencer comes to a secret garden, meets his contact, and solemnly hands his suitcase to the other party. "Mr. Spencer, you have made a great contribution. I believe the organization will give you a great reward!" Of course, he knew what was in the suitcase. He looked at Spencer with admiration. "Come on, stop talking nonsense! It''s up to you. Don''t make any mistakes! This is our wish for thousands of years. Now we have hope. We can''t screw it up in your hands! " Spencer said solemnly. "Don''t worry, there will be no mistake!" "That''s good. Let''s go quickly!" ¡­¡­ The contact person then drives away from here, and then he comes to a port and connects with another person! Under the protection of the organization, taking a variety of transportation, finally left tutehem and returned to Egypt, the country of North Africa! After tossing and turning, they finally came to the middle of the Nile! Thebes! ¡­¡­ "To the Lord, to the Lord!" The mysterious priest raised his head slightly, his eyes were blue and orange, his hoarse voice was excited: "the thing has been found, isn''t it?" "Yes Then he put his suitcase on the sacrificial table and stood respectfully to one side. "Good, good!" The mysterious priest was very satisfied. His eyes were shining slightly, and the suitcase opened automatically, revealing the solid objects of the package. Then the white linen was opened to reveal the black sutras. "The black Sutra of the dead!" He opened the drawer, and a Golden Book floated on the table, juxtaposed with the black Sutra of the dead. "The golden Sutra of the sun!" Looking at the two scriptures, the mysterious sacrificial priest was very excited: "our God... Will return, and the world... Will be under our feet!" Chapter 363 ¡­¡­ "This time I''m going home, I won''t go out again." In the manor, Jiangning is having a family dinner with his parents and Cassandra. After ten years away from home, when I went home again, my parents were very angry, but then they were filled with deep thoughts. Although carefree, status aloof, but here is always a strange country, strange place, even if it is his son''s country. However, parents still feel lonely. Jiangning pulled the rice, picked up a piece of braised pork: "basically will not go out, the next time, I will be good with you." "How about a trip? Drive a RV, travel around the country, and then travel to Europe? " Looking at his parents and wife, Jiangning tried to offer. "Travel?" The parents were slightly moved, but hesitated: "what can we do when we travel? Europe is just like that, and so is the United States. There''s nothing special except for foreigners on the streets. I really don''t understand why so many people are trying to squeeze there with their heads sharpened! " My parents scoffed at this. At first, they didn''t understand it and were curious. After a visit, they found that Europe was just like that. Where can the so-called developed countries develop in the developed world? "It''s not as comfortable as my hometown. Although the environment of some inland places is not as good as those of these capitalist countries, the environment of some urban areas in southwest, northwest and northwest is not bad. It''s better to go back to my hometown to visit Europe. I really miss the motherland in the 1980s! What''s more, the environment of my hometown in the 1980s is not bad! " Jiangning agreed: "yes, I remember when I was a child, the rivers in my hometown were full of live water, fish and shrimp, and at night, the sky was full of stars, which was very beautiful. However, due to industrial pollution, such a beautiful scenery is gradually lost. On the contrary, in these capitalist countries, other people govern the environment earlier than us, and human development is also earlier than us, so the environment is slightly better than us, but not much better. It''s all the result of the praises of a group of people who worship foreign things. If they actually go there, it''s not heaven! " "That''s true!" His parents agreed. Cassandra did not interrupt, but looked at him with infinite tenderness. The eyes that contain infinite affection make Jiangning''s mother look sideways frequently. "GAH''suw, skalqp, lospe" (devil''s whisper) "What the hell is this?" Jiangning''s parents were a little frightened. They looked at Jiangning''s black robe with a dark red light. Then they saw a devil''s shadow straightening up from their son''s black robe and whispering in Jiangning''s ear. "Mom and Dad, you don''t have to be afraid. This is the devil!" "The devil!" Jiangning''s parents looked at him with worried eyes, Cassandra said with a smile: "parents, you don''t have to worry, these demons are all accepted by your son!" "Is that true?" Parents are still worried, that''s the devil! Even though they know that their son is capable, they don''t know exactly how. I only know that half of Paris turned into ruins, which was my son''s masterpiece, but it was totally different from the devil. "Don''t worry, these demons are all dead. I''m really OK. Don''t worry! " Then Jiangning put down the chopsticks and pushed them aside: "Mom and Dad, I have some things to deal with. I''ll go upstairs first and come down later." "Be safe, be careful in everything!" "It''s all right!" ¡­¡­ When he came to his study, Jiangning''s eyes radiated a misty light, and then scenes passed through his eyes. What happened and what will happen in the future "The black Sutra of the dead has been stolen. It''s interesting!" "The golden Sutra of the sun..." "Mysterious organization... Sacrifice, amshea... Thebes... Mutants!" Scenes of the future are presented in his eyes, including what has happened and what will happen in the future. ¡­¡­ Thebes! This famous historical city, in the 14th century BC, in the middle reaches of the Nile River, occupied a rare capital in the world at that time. This is Thebes, which was called "the capital of all gates" by the great Greek poet Homer. The Arabs once praised it as a "palace like city" where the ancient Pharaons built a large number of palaces, temples and mausoleums. They are large in scale and exquisite in workmanship. However, with the passing of thousands of years, most of the grand palaces and temples have disappeared. Later generations can only peep at the magnificent city of Thebes from the only temple sites, Emperor''s mausoleums and noble tombs. Now it''s a big construction site. Tens of thousands of workers hold all kinds of tools, constantly digging, covering a hundred miles! As far as possible, large-scale excavation should be carried out at the sites that do not touch the old houses of the ancient city. Although this organization is mysterious, it is difficult to disobey the Egyptian government. "Sacrifice, my Lord!" The mysterious priest looked at the grand scene and felt a little impatient. His hoarse voice rang out: "the progress is still too slow, too slow! I can''t wait... " "There''s no way to do it, sacrificial Lord! Most of the ancient books left by our ancestors are damaged, but we don''t have much information. Moreover, the Pharaons of the past dynasties, which were very taboo, burned and killed a lot of people. As a result, the message our ancestors left us is vague! " "This shame... We will get it back sooner or later, and then... The whole world will crawl under our feet!" The priest looked at the attendant beside him: "do you know what to do?" "I understand!" The attendant answered, then strode to the construction site: "everyone, prepare high explosives, even if you flatten here, you need to find the underground temple!" "A thousand years of waiting, our wish... Will soon come true..." In order to find the underground temple in the ancient city of Thebes, the mysterious organization completely let go of all scruples. Even if all the ruins here were destroyed, it was necessary to find the temple. Digging holes one after another, a large number of high explosives were placed, and soldiers with live ammunition were guarding around with guns. "Light up!" Boom! Boom! Boom! The continuous explosion, followed by the dust all over the sky, when the blasting is over, workers will hold various tools, carry out emergency cleaning activities. Some collapsed sand layers are cleaned up, and then high explosives are put in again for blasting. And then clean up the excavation again, constantly toward the underground. Sand ~ sand ~ sand~ The workers are busy and busy digging sand. Several people dig at the same time, and some of them carry the sand away in baskets. "There seems to be some instability here!" "Be careful!" The workers dig carefully. No one knows what will happen. If the upper layer collapses, they will be buried alive. "Ah "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " "Some of them fell down, into the hole." "Is it..." The supervisors felt a little excited: "have we found... The underground temple!" Chapter 364 ¡­¡­ "Come on, work harder and clear the road out." As the workers who fell into the pit were rescued, the mysterious sacrifice learned from the mouth of the workers that the lower part was indeed an ancient temple! This news, let this mysterious organization, excited inexplicable. Then they began to organize workers to widen and clear out a passage. Then, large lighting facilities and thick cables continue to extend to the underground temple. With the power on, large lighting appliances light up the dust laden underground temple for 5000 years! ¡­¡­ "God! How long has this temple been here? " The huge scale of the temple, the external walls are carved with large murals, many parts of the temple are decorated with gold! "Push... Push!" "Come on "Push... Ah!" Creak ~ creak ~ creak Bursts of sour sound sounded, the heavy door was slowly pushed open, and a golden light flashed by. Tens of thousands of eyes, instantly attracted by the scene in front of them. Gold, diamond, ruby! All over it, there are gold bricks, gold ornaments and precious treasures everywhere! "Rich!" "Rich!" "We''re rich!" Countless people cheered, throwing up their clothes, hats and tools in their hands, completely reveling. Bang! The sudden gunfire rang out, the hot blood of the crowd began to calm down, they watched uneasily slowly into a group of people. A group of guards dressed in traditional Egyptian costumes, surrounded by a mysterious sacrifice dressed in black robes, came slowly. Hoarse voice, then sounded. "This is a sacred palace, not to be defiled by Untouchables!" Click! Click! Click! When the bullets were loaded, a group of bodyguards raised their submachine guns and aimed at a group of workers holding farm tools. For a time, the spirit of killing spread all over the underground temple. "Kill Dada dada!!! "Ah "Ah "Ah The flash of the fire, accompanied by screams and blood, played a song of the dead in the prelude of the underground temple! The sacrificial boots, stepping over the river of blood, set off by the falling corpses, walk slowly to the front of the steps of the temple. The incessant screams and fierce gunshots can''t bring him the slightest fluctuation and regret. His whole face is full of sacredness! He is like a defender, worshiping his own god!!! "Thousands of years of waiting, long years... Today, our God... Is about to... Return completely! The world, when submitted to our feet, bathed in the glory of God The priest screamed, raised his hands, and knelt down devoutly and fanatically. The guards around, also facing the temple, kneel on one knee, maintaining their humility and respect! "Almighty God, you are the only true God in the world, the sun god, and the incarnation of Horus in the world... Now, your humble servant, welcome you here..." All the people, led by the sacrifice, chanted the prayer. Then, the priest got up, followed a group of bodyguards around him, and slowly stepped into the temple. Ignoring the gold and jewelry in front of him, he gradually walked towards the center of the temple, where a coffin made of gold was placed. And a stone tablet with warning words on it. "Whoever disturbs the rest of the spirit of the great Pharaoh, his soul and flesh will be devoured... In endless hell, suffering forever!" ¡­¡­ Around the coffin, there are four coffins. On the walls around the coffin, painted with color murals, most of them are about the story of the Pharaoh, and the sacrificial rites are seen one by one. I saw four knights following the Pharaoh, and a mural depicting the mysterious ceremony... Then, the Pharaoh flew in the air to fight with the mysterious enemy in black robe. Then, the body of the Pharaoh fell from the sky, and the mysterious man in black robe flew away. ... after that, the mysterious man in black came back again and killed the four knights of the Pharaoh by mysterious means! However, one of the knights, however, had an heir who survived and witnessed all this. He collected the bodies of the Pharaoh and the four knights and put them to the side of the Pharaoh to defend him. ¡­¡­ Then, rebellion took place, the new Pharaonic ascended the throne, and wantonly pursued the old Pharaonic cronies. Constantly eliminate and erase all traces left by the old Pharaoh, bloody cleaning began. The descendants of the Knights hid everywhere. Together with the remaining followers of the old Pharaon, they secretly built a temple to house the dead bodies of the Pharaon. However, the new Pharaoh once again found the location of the temple, destroyed the temple, wantonly slaughtered the guards guarding the temple... The descendants of the knights could only transfer the coffins of the Pharaoh and four knights, and fled here with the surviving attendants, secretly built an underground temple in the suburbs! ¡­¡­ "Thousands of years of waiting, the humiliation and injustice suffered by our ancestors, after today, will be thoroughly washed away... Everything, to this day... Is worth it!" With shaking hands, he took off the gem ring on the index finger of his right hand and put the ring face in the groove of the coffin. Turning gently, with the sound of the machine, the coffin made of gold opened slowly, revealing a mummy in metal armor! "God The sacrificial and accompanying bodyguards knelt on one knee in front of the corpse and kept respect. Later, the sacrifice took over the black Sutra of the dead in the hands of the guards. "The black Sutra of the dead, turn death to life, the golden Sutra of the sun, turn life to death!" He held up the black Sutra of the dead and roared: "God, we are about to come back from the resurrection. Our ancestors who have hated for thousands of years can rest in peace!" Take out the key and open the black Sutra of the dead. Recite the resurrection mantra in ancient Egyptian! "The sun, the Taiyin... Nine places of the yellow spring, rebirth, rebirth, rebirth!" "Roar!" The mummy lying in the coffin, en Shaba Nur, or apocalypse, who died five thousand years ago, is finally resurrected today, five thousand years later!!! "Great master, great God! You are alive at last Looking at the mummies who opened their eyes and woke up with a roar, the mysterious sacrifice was extremely surprised. "Resurrection?" Hearing the familiar language, the Apocalypse turned and looked at the kneeling sacrifice and the guards around him. He fell into deep meditation, and then he woke up: "now... How long has it been?" "Master, it''s been five thousand years!" The priest answered him respectfully. "Five thousand years..." Apocalypse sighed, then he raised his head, dry face, empty eyes flashing inexplicable light: "five thousand years, I have been fooled by death for five thousand years, all this is you bring me, wizard!"!!! Now, I am resurrected, I will find you, kill you completely, and give your soul to anubis! " Chapter 365 ¡­¡­ The sacrifice and a group of bodyguards kept extremely respectful, but did not respond to the roar of the apocalypse. "Master!" Apocalypse turned to look at him, empty eyes, dark even without eyes, but the terrible dry appearance still let the sacrifice heart, feel bursts of cool. "We found the wizard''s trail!" "Where is it?" The priest replied, "ten years ago, this wizard appeared. Now, he has disappeared for ten years! " "Hoo."£¨ The breath of Apocalypse He looked at his dry palm and body, silent for a long time, and then said: "this body has been rotten... My strength has not been completely restored." He looked at the sacrifice: "now, I need to complete the ceremony, a complete resurrection, so that I can completely recover... Find the wizard, and then screw off his head, let his flesh and soul, completely... Devour!" "Master?" "My children, you have awakened me, and I will remember forever..." "No, my master..." The sacrifice was terrified. The scene was different from his fantasy! It shouldn''t be like this, didn''t it wake up their gods, and then completely conquer the world and trample everything under their feet? Why... Is that? "Ah..." ¡­¡­ "Is this freak dreaming again?" "How terrible "She''s dreaming again." ¡­¡­ "Well, children, it''s very late. Now, go back to your room and go to sleep. Don''t worry about other things. Now, go back to sleep, OK? " Professor X drives away these little guys who don''t sleep in the middle of the night and comes to a room. The beast pushes the door open. Professor X looks at the piano on the bed, constantly tossing and turning, tense and ferocious with sweat. The wallpaper on the wall, under the power of her leakage, is constantly decomposed. "Qin!" "Ah..." "Qin!" Whoa... Whoa... (gasps) "Professor!" Professor X also breathed a sigh of relief: "nightmare again?" Chin nodded: "yes, it''s a bad dream. I dream of a terrible man... And the wizard is also here. The future is full of war again!" "Wizard?" Professor X''s expression became dignified. Ten years ago, he recalled that in the face of the wizard... The strength of several of them were not rivals at all, and they were easily defeated. "It was just a dream, chin!" Professor X tried to comfort her, even though he had a bad feeling in his heart. "No, Professor! It''s not just a dream. I always have a bad feeling that the dream will come true... And I''m giving you trouble again, professor. " She looked around and knew that once again she had no ability to control herself in her dream. "Qin, I believe you, you will control it perfectly one day. And you have to have faith in yourself, understand? " ¡­¡­ When the Apocalypse came to life, the powerful power spread all over the world in an instant. People with extraordinary power feel the shock more or less in an instant. "Master, this power is..." the Duke also felt this powerful power, some shocked inexplicable, he carefully asked Jiangning sitting on the throne. "Ha ha, I don''t need to pay attention to it. It''s an old friend coming back. Besides, he will come to me, ha ha. " Jiangning doesn''t care about this. He doesn''t care about the recovery of apocalypse. He doesn''t care about seeking revenge. Even if apocalypse is not what it used to be, he is not bad. "Old friend?" ¡­¡­ Cairo, Egypt. The apocalypse in a big robe hides his unusual face under the thick robe. He has been dead for a long time. No one knows his existence in this world for a long time. Now he wants to have a good look at the world 5000 years later. He was curious about everything, the solid walls, the busy crowds, the wide city and the unique car made of metal. Change, too big. Everything is, thousands of years of change, let him feel strange here, until He saw a girl who had the same kind of power as him. She was his child... She was able to control the astronomical phenomena, which made the Apocalypse catch up with him. ¡­¡­ "Ha ha, you know what happens to the thief! Which hand With a knife in his hand and a stick in his hand, he blocked aurolo in the alley. "Enough." "If you two are together, go away before I change my mind! Go away He''s holding a knife and threatening this weird guy in a big robe. "Who rules the world?" "What language do you speak?" He didn''t know the ancient Egyptian spoken by apocalypse. At this time, several companions came. After seeing him, he became more unscrupulous: "clown man, what do you want? Get out of here Apocalypse slowly looked at these ordinary people, slowly stretched out the right hand, leading the small sand, easily cut off several people''s heads. "I''m sorry..." He was scared, such a strange scene, let him continue to retreat. One side of aurolo is the same, open mouth, shocked to watch this scene. "You don''t feel it, do you?" Apocalypse''s eyes, suffused with a slight white light, will continue to retreat the stall owner, live embedded in the wall. Looking at the expression of panic death: "now feel it..." ¡­¡­ The CIA. "Since the emergence of mutants in ''73, there has been an upsurge all over the world. Fanatical people regard mutants as signs of God''s reappearance. I''m tracking down one of the believers, who called themselves Asher en Shaba Nur, after an ancient man who they believe was the first Moira explained. "What first man?" Alex asked, puzzled. "The first mutant in the world!" Moira said: "at first, the name was still attached to the mysterious wizard, but according to the information, the other side is not a mutant, but has mastered another power, the power of magic." She leaned forward: "you know what? Many bigwigs want to get this power. They are obsessed with this mysterious magic power. For this reason, many knowledge and materials of mysticism are all concentrated in special departments, where there are special talents to study this power every day. Unfortunately, ten years have passed and they have achieved nothing. " Moira curled her lips. Charles looked at her quietly. The palpitation at the beginning turned into helplessness now... If it didn''t clear her memory, would he and she "I don''t think magic exists, it''s mutants now..." Alex retorts: "and, why... I mean, why do the bigwigs, in pursuit of this magic power, treat mutants instead..." Moira explained: "mutants are more like a mutation. Many people acquire many powerful abilities, but..." "It doesn''t bring immortality!" Said Charles. Moira agreed: "yes, that''s right." She looked at them: "that wizard, according to the information, he lived at least 5000 years. When the world was in ignorance, he had created civilization, and his descendants have continued to this day. It is said that he once went out to look for the water of eternal life, but then disappeared without a trace... However, as we know, he has lived five thousand years later. " "When the big guys learned that the wizard was not a mutant, they secretly collected all kinds of mystical knowledge. Well... The purpose of mystical knowledge all over the world is to find the power of magic in it. " "Unfortunately, they didn''t find it." Charles interrupted. "Yes, that''s right. What we found are all absurd and false things... It''s more like a psycho talking nonsense..." ¡­¡­ "Well, back to the point." Charles ordered the information on his desk: "tell me about this, the first mutant in the world." "All right." Moira nodded: "the ancestors of the mutants have appeared a long time ago. These believers believe that the ancestors of the mutants will appear again. For this reason, there are records in all kinds of historical sites in the world. These hieroglyphs record their super power in detail... " "They believe he can live to this day?" Asked Charles. "Not all of them... They believe that he has the ability to constantly transfer his consciousness to others and get everything from each other..." Moira rummaged through the information and pointed it out to Charles and them: "these information are the results of the CIA''s ten years! We found a secret organization. The leader of this organization calls himself "sacrifice" and is said to have mysterious power. We suspect that the priest is also a mutant. " "I can''t see his face!" "This sacrifice is very mysterious. No one knows what he really looks like. No one knows what his super power is... And when we continue to pursue it, we find that this organization has existed for at least a thousand years. Moreover, their members still retain the traditional costumes and language of ancient Egypt. " "This..." Alex felt incredible: "I didn''t expect that there was a millennium old organization in the world. This is comparable to the history of Byzantine Empire... " "In fact, the history of this organization is older than Byzantium." Moira pointed to the photo of the sacrifice: "the purpose of this organization seems to be looking for something. We guess it may be looking for their ancestor, the first mutant in the world." "Does this organization want to rule the world?" Moira said, "the world is getting crazier and crazier these days. The craziers who rule the world come one after another. People are constantly trying to rule the world by force. " "Ha ha." ¡­¡­ Chapter 366 ¡­¡­ "According to these ancient myths, there are always four disciples around him, his bodyguard." "He will give his disciples great power to protect themselves," Moira said Alex said, "just like the Apocalypse four knights in the Bible, he copied the Bible..." "Or, he''s the one who copied the Bible." Charles then asked, "do you have any information about the wizard?" Moira shook her head regretfully: "I''m sorry, the information about this wizard is the least. But we found out that he had a few friends, British friends. " "English friends?" "These Englishmen, no; Now they have joined tuteham''s nationality, with three men and two women: O''Connor, Evelyn, Jonathan, Alex and Lynn "Roar, Alex, when did you make friends with the wizard?" Charles said, laughing. "Professor!" Moira said with a smile: "in fact, you and he are totally two people." She went on to say: "the information we have found shows that the couple and their relatives enjoy inexplicable honor in the field of archaeology. In the process of searching for hamnata, the capital of the dead, they met the wizard and seemed to be good friends in common. At present, they have settled down in touthheim, bought a large area of land, built a manor and enjoyed a leisurely life. " "I can''t believe this wizard has friends." Charles and Jiangning had a fight. He didn''t like the arrogant attitude of the other side, but he had to admit that the strength of the other side was very strong. Powerful enough to subvert all mankind "The wizard not only has friends, but also seems to have family... That''s all we know, the rest we don''t know." Moira shrugged: "he hid his family in a secret place. No one knows where it is. We suspect that the wizard may have used magic to cover up his family''s residence. " "It proves that he is not without weakness." Charles warned her: "I advise the United States not to try to provoke his family, otherwise... It will be the end of mankind." "Charles, are you sure?" "Yes, I''m sure." Charles looked at Moira seriously: "no matter who it is, once their family is threatened. Then, in cowardly people, will burst out amazing courage. I''ve dealt with the wizard, and I know he''s powerful. That overwhelming force, so far let me fear! Because he has the power to overthrow the whole earth easily, and the sophisticated weapons of all mankind are probably not his opponents... Therefore, I must warn the US government not to try to do such stupid things. " Moira said with a smile, "don''t worry, Charles. The U.S. government is not a fool. Even the U.S. should be careful about tuteham''s current national strength. The Ministry of defense once deduced that once we fight with this small country, the probability of the United States winning is extremely low... So far, we don''t have the amazing details hidden in this ancient country. " "I still hope that all mankind, including mutants, can live in harmony. The damage on that side is a great loss to mankind and the earth. " ¡­¡­ Cairo, Egypt. "I didn''t expect that there was a second mutant in this city." Aurolo brought the Apocalypse to his home: "do you speak Egyptian? Arabic? Tianyu? English? " Apocalypse did not speak, but looked at the environment of the room and a picture hanging on the wall. Aurolo followed his eyes and said, "brave warrior, she''s my hero. I want to be like her." Apocalypse did not answer, looking to the side of the TV, slowly walk. Looking at the scene in the box, he slowly stretched out his hand and put it on the TV screen. The TV screen kept flashing snowflakes. "What are you doing?" Aurolo asked him. "Study!" He uses his own strength to receive all kinds of information from all over the world through various antennas and satellites, and can learn all the knowledge in an instant. "As you can see, the procession strongly resisted this kind of behavior." "Let the mutants unite as one!" "Man has never had such a great power!" The Apocalypse sees all the contents, the huge cities, the mutants, and the cutting-edge weapons displayed in the parade ceremonies of various countries. Apocalypse: Weapons "We are the oldest civilization, the birthplace of the first civilization in the world, and we have never perished. We are the only superpower on the planet Apocalypse: "the original... Civilization, tutehem, wizard..." Through the satellite, he saw the island countries in the Mediterranean Sea, the birthplace of the original civilization... It was also the country of the wizard... Until he saw the familiar figure, destroying most of Paris. Boom! Fragile TV, in the face of Apocalypse a little bit of leakage of power, instant scrap. The angry Apocalypse looked at the island country and the familiar figure, and the scenes five thousand years ago appeared in his eyes. In hell, five thousand years of solitude; The plaything in anubis'' hand is kept by the God of death like a pet, pleasing the God of death and struggling in hell without dignity. "Wizard... Now, I''m back!" "What are you doing?" The sudden explosion of the TV set startled her. Looking at the continuous black smoke of the TV set, aurolo was deeply distressed. This is a lot of property. "My child, why should I restrain my talent?" Apocalypse reached out and slowly touched Aurora''s chin. "What are you going to do?" "Make you stronger, my goddess!" Then, a special force, along the hand of the apocalypse, enters Aurora''s body. Release her strength and make her stronger. ¡­¡­ "Sorry, we''re closed!" Caliban, who is constantly counting money, is relying on his own ability to sell all kinds of intelligence, and has also gathered a group of mutants. Looking at the sudden appearance of storm girl and a stranger hiding under the robe: "how did you get in?" "That''s how I came in." "We''re looking for powerful mutants," aurolo said "Didn''t you hear me say it''s closed?" He said with a smile, "besides, do you have any money with you?" "No!" Apocalypse came forward, then lifted his hood, revealing a strange skin: "my child, I need your help." "I don''t remember you were Caliban''s father, except that you didn''t have hair," Caliban sneered He pointed to his bald head, then quickly took out a gun and aimed at the strange man in front of him. However, this exquisite pistol easily turned into dust under the power of apocalypse, which shocked Caliban. ¡­¡­ Shua! "What do you want?" The shining purple light blade in the butterfly''s hand is across the neck of apocalypse. "I want you to release your inner strength completely!" Apocalypse once again shows its unique ability to strengthen the power of the spirit butterfly. The light blade of the soaring light is shining with brilliant light: "you only play a small part of your ability. Unlike them, I will not control you, I will release you." With the improvement of power, lingdie realized the power of Apocalypse: "I know who you are looking for. I can find them for you." Get the answer, apocalypse mouth, satisfied with the outline of a touch of arc. Chapter 367 ¡­¡­ "It seems that there are more and more spies in my country." Jiangning sat high on the throne, sipped the red wine in the glass, shook the scarlet liquid in the glass, and said to himself. "Your Majesty, we have failed in our work. Please punish us." Carlisle then knew that Jiangning''s library had been stolen by a spy from a special Scripture he had collected. "You deserve to be punished, Carlisle!" "I am willing to suffer any punishment, your majesty!" As soon as he pointed out, Carlisle shivered all over and screamed out a cry from the depth of his soul. After a long time, this punishment of tormenting the soul stopped. "Remember the pain, Carlisle!" Jiangning pointed at him: "you should know what kind of situation you will face next time this happens!" "Yes, your majesty!" ¡­¡­ An ironmaking plant in Poland. "Did you tell the police what you thought you saw yesterday! You want to know my ability, who I am and what I will do, and I will let you know. " Eric had tears in his eyes. "Now imagine the people you love most in your life, your wives, mothers and daughters, who will soon feel the loss of you and live in grief." "Don''t do that, Henrik, please." "I''m not Henrik, I''m magneto!" ¡­¡­ A gorgeous purple mask appeared out of thin air, and four people in strange clothes appeared out of thin air, attracting everyone''s eyes. "Who are you?" Apocalypse didn''t answer, but walked slowly to him. Eric said, "don''t come here. No matter who you are, don''t try to stop me from killing them today." Apocalypse slowly looked at the workers, eyes slightly white light, the workers of the ironmaking plant were instantly sealed in the cement floor. Eric: "I don''t know." Apocalypse: "I came not for them, but for you." ¡­¡­ Auschwitz! During World War II, the notorious concentration camps established in Germany held Jews. There are millions of Jews who have been slaughtered here, and they have been moved here from European countries. Back here, scenes of childhood constantly emerge. "You shouldn''t have brought me here." "Why?" The Apocalypse asked him, "are you afraid to come here?" He came slowly: "you can''t get rid of it, Eric." "Who are you?" "The Lord, God, Sun God... In my countless samsara, I have too many names..." Apocalypse recalled the time when he was imprisoned by death, and his hatred for the wizard deepened. "Maybe I should have some respect for God." "What?" Apocalypse: "don''t worry about this, my child." He described the future: "I am reborn in the death, I will once again ignite the flame of destruction of mankind, so that the world can be completely purified. We will rebuild our homeland in the scorched earth, belonging to people like us. Weak human beings do not deserve this land. " "Where were you when my parents were slaughtered here?" Apocalypse once again into the dark memories: "sleep, death... In that lonely monotonous world, accompanied by death... Five thousand years of time." He looked at Eric: "I''m sorry I wasn''t there for you when you suffered. Now, you don''t have to worry. I''ve come back to life, and I won''t be like this again. " "You don''t have to restrain yourself. I know more than anyone how powerful you are. Now, I will help you release your potential and make you stronger without being bound by the laws of human beings! " The hand of Eric, the Apocalypse leader, touched the ground: "feel it with your heart, my child, feel the metal underground and the darkness in the heart of the earth." ¡­¡­ "Humans are always like this. Now that they have these, they no longer need stones and spears!" The Apocalypse connects Charles and sees the world clearly with the help of the brain inside his manor. Subsequently, all the nuclear weapons of the major countries were launched. "Look, what did I find?" Apocalypse saw that country in the Mediterranean: "it''s amazing that their technology is far beyond the whole mankind..." "Wizard, where are you?" Grand voice, resounding all over the world, all people clearly hear this voice, people constantly look up at the sky, looking for the source of sound. "I''m back, wizard! where are you? I''ve come to you for revenge. Five thousand years. I''ve been in the dark for five thousand years. Wizard, come out. Where are you? " ¡­¡­ "Your Majesty, this voice?" Carlisle was very surprised. It was obvious that the wizard in the main voice was the one in front of her. "Ha ha!" Jiangning''s face appeared a trace of sneer: "other people''s pets, opened the shackles of the master in the neck, ran away from home." ¡­¡­ "Wizard, come out!" The Apocalypse continued to roar: "do you want to see your country and your descendants die because of your absence?" ¡­¡­ "Your majesty!" Carlisle looked anxiously at Jiangning. "Since you don''t come out, I will destroy your kingdom and kill all your descendants!" The threat of Apocalypse reverberated all over the world. Then, tutehem''s Defense Satellite saw countless nuclear weapons flying to its own land. ¡­¡­ "All the nuclear warheads of the world''s major countries are flying towards China." The government departments of the whole country are in a mess, and all kinds of advanced defense facilities are open, ready to intercept the nuclear warheads flying to their own territory. "Yes, our computer has been hacked, completely out of control!" "Someone has invaded here." ¡­¡­ "Wizard, see for yourself how your kingdom and your descendants perished!" However, when the nuclear warhead was about to come, a huge distorted portal appeared out of thin air. At the other end of the portal is the vast universe, and all those nuclear warheads are sent into the universe. ¡­¡­ Boom! Apocalypse with his four knights, across the space, came to the sky over tuteham. In the air, standing out of thin air, a young man dressed in black robes. "Wizard, you finally show up!" Looking at the familiar figure, familiar dress, familiar face, apocalypse said murderously. "Oh Satellites from all over the world began to focus here, watching the legendary end of this mythical war. "Today, I can take revenge at last!" Chapter 368 ¡­¡­ Countless people''s eyes look here, the sky''s satellites have focused on here, here is the Mediterranean. In this sea area, there is an island country, which is the birthplace of the original civilization. Apocalypse''s eyes, full of murderous: "you are willing to show up, wizard." "Oh Jiangning stood in the air, holding his arms: "your old self righteous problem has not changed at all. After five thousand years with anubis, haven''t you learned yet? " "You run away from home." does anubis know? It''s not good at all. You really need to learn from mashayas. He''s at least a qualified pet. You''re far from it "Shut up Apocalypse roars angrily. His four new knights, Aurora, Eric, butterfly and angel, look at each other in astonishment. And their confrontation, also through the live broadcast of various satellites, is widely known in the world. "When did the earth become so dangerous?" "Is this still the planet we know?" "First mutants, there will be two more powerful ruthlesss!" ¡­¡­ Tutehem, Department of defense. "Minister, the crisis has been lifted, and all nuclear missiles of all countries have been guided into the universe by your majesty. Moreover, our system has returned to normal. At present, the maintenance department is paying close attention to the investigation of hidden dangers. " The defense minister took out his handkerchief and wiped the sweat on his forehead: "thank God, it''s not dangerous! If it were not for your majesty, we would have lost our ability to resist because of our powerful technology and weaponry. It seems that it is necessary for us to make a plan according to the situation this time. Complete improvement of China''s defense system. " ¡­¡­ Us, Pentagon. "The other side''s ability is very strange. The twisted door, we guess, is a kind of space portal. According to the assessment just now, once the United States is at war with this ancient country. Our chance of winning is zero. All our weapons can''t fall into the territory of the other side. However, their nuclear missiles can freely land on our territory. This is an unprecedented crisis, and the United States must be vigilant. " "Well, if Dr. Trask is here, I think his plan will pass. But, Dr. Trask, he left the United States. " "We must be on guard against this incident, sir." "Inform Congress and Mr. President that we have to improve our defense system and ultra long range strike capability. Tuteheim has their ancestors to save, so once this happens again in the future, who will save America? " ¡­¡­ All countries in the world have approved a special plan for this emergency at the fastest speed. A lot of people, money and materials, constantly tilt. For the construction of a complete national defense system, the troubles caused by Apocalypse give everyone a vivid education lesson. At the same time, the attitude of governments to the mutants in their own countries is also greatly relaxed. Especially with Professor X''s special ability, all countries are searching for their own mutants to develop a second special defense system and offensive forces. For a time, the attitude towards mutants has greatly improved. ¡­¡­ "These four are your new disciples?" Jiangning crooked his neck and looked at the four people standing beside Tianqi: "it doesn''t seem so good. Compared with the four guys I know, it seems that they are far behind." Jiangning''s words, let storm female four extreme anger. Shua! A few metal feathers shot at him at top speed. Jiangning didn''t even look at them. The metal feathers flying at top speed turned into ashes when they approached him. "Organic metals, it seems that your master has strengthened your ability!" Look at that pair of huge organometallic wings, this is the new disciple of apocalypse, angel! His ability was strengthened by the apocalypse, his flesh and blood wings were transformed into organic metals, and his lethality was greatly improved. "Hum!" The angel''s gloomy face and extreme shock in his heart made his self-confidence burst. However, this method has no effect on the mysterious wizard. Hum! Strange light gushed from Jiangning''s eyes. When the angel saw it, his head was dizzy. Then, waving his organometallic wings, he attacked the Apocalypse not far from him. "Small means should be enough, wizard!" It''s easy to control the angel who doesn''t distinguish between the enemy and us. His gray face looks even darker. He finds that the wizard has become stronger again. "Eric." Hearing him call his name, Eric turned his head and looked at him. Jiangning said, "don''t you work alone? Today, how did you get mixed up with this guy? " Eric: "I don''t know." He didn''t answer, Jiangning''s eyes then lit up a silver light, a strange spiritual power extended into Eric''s brain. His helmet can''t provide any protection at all, so Jiangning can see his memory and pain clearly. "Originally, you lost your family again." Eric''s expression is very shocked. He looks at Jiangning and the apocalypse. "How about joining me?" Jiangning stretched out an olive branch: "come and work for me, Eric. I can revive your family, and you can live in my country safely in the future, OK? " "What did you say?" Eric was shocked, he said hastily: "you said, you can revive my family?" Jiangning mysterious smile: "of course, I can revive your family! The premise is that their bodies should be well preserved and I can bring them back to life. As a price, you have to work for me, no matter what I want you to do. " Eric did not hesitate: "well, as long as you can revive my wife and daughter, I will be loyal to you. Whatever you ask me to do, I will promise you. " "Good, good." He looked at Eric and held out his hand: "Eric, later you will understand that your choice is made by the wise." Then, Eric, the magneto, flew to Jiangning without hesitation. The whole process, apocalypse is gloomy face, did not stop, do not know what he was thinking. Jiangning''s eyes then looked at windstorm girl and lingdie: "what about you two? Do you want to come to my country and work for me? No matter what kind of treatment, I can provide, this is him... "He pointed to Apocalypse:" all aspects of the treatment that can not be provided. Of course, if you want to be loyal to me, how about that? " Storm female and spirit butterfly look at each other, and then look at apocalypse, two people some hesitation. There was no immediate answer. The two men witnessed the power of apocalypse, especially Aurora, who regarded apocalypse as God. In the end, though, she defected. However, for the moment, her heart is constantly struggling, just like the spirit butterfly. Jiangning saw their struggle: "what are you hesitating about? I have a complete "country". I have more resources than you think. I also have all kinds of mysterious knowledge, whether it''s your own strength, equipment or other material enjoyment. I have everything here, and I can also lead you to see the vast world, which he does not have. Don''t hesitate. Come here now! " Windstorm woman and spirit butterfly look at each other. Spirit butterfly lowers her head slightly, and then breaks away from the invisible barrier created by apocalypse. The whole person jumps and rushes to Jiangning, and Jiangning catches the falling butterfly. One hand raised her chin: "wise choice, my beautiful lady!" However, then, the storm girl Aurora also flew to Jiangning''s side, so far the Apocalypse''s side is only the angel of unconsciousness. "All your disciples have come to me, old friend. It''s your turn." Chapter 369 Apocalypse was very angry and angry. The first thing he did after his rebirth was to look at this completely strange world to him. Everything has changed too much. Five thousand years is enough to bring about too many changes in this ancient land. Such changes make Apocalypse feel very strange. Simply, in the land of Egypt, he met his compatriots again. A mutant like him, that girl, who can control the sky, was equal to god five thousand years ago. However, the noble people who should rule the world are reduced to thieves to survive, which makes Apocalypse very angry. He appeared to save her, killed a few insignificant insects, followed the girl to her home. There are several children in a very dilapidated home. Through her TV, apocalypse understands that the world is now dominated by a group of weak human beings. And his noble race, his children, was reduced to being ruled. Five thousand years of time, the development of human is too strong, the change is too fast. Instead of relying on stones and spears as weapons, they rely on what is called science to develop all kinds of unimaginable powerful weapons for ruling the planet. Their footprints, all over the world, occupy all the fertile soil. However, as a noble mutant, he kept hiding and even enjoyed unfair treatment. All this was regarded as humiliation by him. Fortunately, he came back, he climbed out of hell again, out of the control of death. Once again, I came to this colorful world! Now, he wants these weak human beings to see the power of mutants, and also to let them realize who should be the ruler! He recruited new disciples, just as he did in his countless reincarnations, recruiting four disciples to protect his safety. With his own strength, he strengthened their strength, let them defend themselves, and then... Washed away those weak human beings, and then launched revenge. However, when he saw the land, his anger broke his reason and made him forget everything; Five thousand years of dark life, let him breed too much anger and unwilling. In the face of death, anubis, the ancient god, his proud power is not worth mentioning in the eyes of death. His soul in the palm of death, was wantonly manipulated. Not only that, he is like a wild animal in captivity, fighting with the powerful souls in hell valued by death. Constantly fighting to please the God of death. Such a day-to-day day, let the Apocalypse of the soul, the whole day in the suffering and hatred through. Until, one day A mysterious voice and magical power take away his soul. When he wakes up again, a group of people gather around him. It was they who awakened themselves, and they were so familiar with their own names, for a long time Then, in accordance with the rules of resurrection, he completed the ceremony, so as to completely resurrect. ¡­¡­ "... old friend, it''s your turn." Apocalypse was silent. He didn''t care about the betrayal of the newly recruited disciples. In the final analysis, the strength of these people is far from him, and they have no strength against him at all. The only thing that worries him is the wizard in front of him. Five thousand years have passed. How many years is civilization? Five thousand years ago, the wizard met and fought for the first time. Although he was as powerful as himself, he was even stronger than himself in some places. However, it was not strong enough to crush him completely. Now, five thousand years have passed. He found that in the wizard''s body, he felt a strong threat. The feeling of threat was so strong that he allowed the wizard to do his own act of bewitching his disciples. ¡­¡­ "Do you want to beat me with the three of them?" After a long silence, the Apocalypse still spoke. "Three of them?" Jiangning shook his head: "no, my old friend, it''s not like this. You know the difference between you and me, don''t you? " Apocalypse Jiangning put up two fingers: "now, you have two choices! First, serve me. Second, continue to return to the embrace of death "No!" Apocalypse is silent for a long time, gloomy face, slightly raised head, blue lips open: "no, I have a third choice!" "Oh "Just... Kill you!" ¡­¡­ The outcome of this war is doomed. At the same time, this war is also a complete eye opener for the whole world! People began to face up to the mutants, their status and their power. The battle scenes broadcast live by satellite made all countries lose their voice. The consequences are also quite shocking, that is, in North Africa, the northern part of Libya next to Egypt, part of the land completely sank into the Mediterranean. The sea level of the Mediterranean has also risen a little, which has shocked countless people all over the world. Governments of all countries began to face up to this extremely powerful and amazing force with an unprecedented attitude. Among other things, the ruins of Auschwitz alone, governments have also received the news, that is the work of Eric the magneto. The result is that the status of the mutants has been improved, and the people begin to accept these alien compatriots. Although there are still colored glasses, the general public and the government are trying to accept the mutants. They organized a group of excellent mutants and set up a special team to solve the crime of mutants who are not registered. The repercussions from the upper class have not subsided. For the European country tutehem in the Mediterranean, the governments of various countries began to keep in touch with each other and constantly asked what tutehem meant. No matter who has such a powerful ancestor, I''m afraid the first thing is to rule the world? However, the ruling class of tutehem did not care about the little earth at their feet. Their eyes had already followed their ancestors to a more distant and broad world. ¡­¡­ The apocalypse, once again, returns to the embrace of anubis. Afterwards, Jiangning revived Eric''s wife and daughter as agreed. And according to the wish of magneto, he helped him build a manor in the beautiful countryside. Now Eric has no assigned job every day. His only job is to attend various meetings and be familiar with some combat equipment according to the Duke''s instructions. Eric was puzzled about this, but he didn''t say anything. According to the meetings he attends every day and some equipment he contacts, the whole country is clearly preparing for war. However, he did not know who the enemy was or who the target was. Because he is repaying his kindness. The wizard revived his wife and daughter. According to the agreement, he must be loyal to him from generation to generation and repay the wizard''s kindness. In the meantime, Professor x Charles also came to talk about something with Jiangning. However, he was not received by Jiangning, so he turned to visit Eric. For his life, for his experience and the final good, he is sincerely happy for his old friends. Now Eric has enough time to accompany his wife and daughter. Watching his daughter go to school happily all day long, and talking and playing with his animal friends in the forest after returning home, Eric''s heart is filled with happiness. ¡­¡­ "The future has never changed or reversed!" Chapter 370 ¡­¡­ "The world is becoming more and more dangerous. Where should we go?"¡¶ New York Times "The end of the world is coming, or is it a revolution?"¡¶ Times daily "Mutants are a group of freaks. The existence of mutants endangers the safety of the earth and threatens the safety of all human beings!"¡ª¡ª An unknown tabloid. ¡­¡­ For the people of the world, what happened this year can stand up to what happened in the past decades. It''s changing too fast, too fast to react. How long did the Second World War disappear? How many years has the Vietnam War ended? The whole human society is changing every day, and the earth shaking changes will take place every other year. What''s more, it happened quietly under the influence. Now, the changes that have taken place in the whole world, the whole earth and the whole human society have perplexed the people of the world. Since 1973, when mutants were first known to the general public, the number of these monsters in the eyes of countless people has doubled. All kinds of strange mutants and all kinds of strange abilities emerge one after another. Some of them, like ordinary people, have no change in appearance. Some of the appearance has long been different from ordinary people, as if overnight, the whole earth back to the magic era. Although, this kind of change does not have much influence on ordinary people. However, for governments all over the world, such a situation is tantamount to subverting their ruling foundation. Especially the battle in the sea of the earth. Thoroughly, let these with the golden spoon, at the top of the social pyramid that small group of people, feel fear. For the first time, they found that the army, as well as weapons, materials and capital, also had things they could not do. In the decisive battle that can almost be called the destruction of heaven and earth, the weapons born under the technology system that human beings are proud of are so small that they are not worth mentioning. At present, weapons can''t easily sink a small piece of land into the sea. Nuclear weapons can be done. The question is, how many nuclear weapons do we need to put in order to do this? After that? Mankind will be shrouded in a nuclear winter. Once there is such a situation, it will only produce one result. That is, there are no winners, everyone is losers. No, maybe one is the winner. ¡­¡­ Science and Technology Industrial Park, western suburb of Tiandu, tutehem, Mediterranean. Here, it condenses all the scientific research strength of the whole country, whether it''s materials, money, personnel, equipment, facilities, weapons, etc., it has everything that can be thought of by the human brain. Moreover, under the ground, there are also super large spaceship design and manufacturing institutes. Various cutting-edge weaponry manufacturing and design centers, biochemical research centers, etc. Every day, every hour, every minute, every second. The amount of money and materials consumed here is astronomical. Once all kinds of materials are collected for reclamation, it will be enough to create a land for tens of millions of people. Not only that, whether it''s the elements in the periodic table of the earth, or the more rare materials, or the resources that the earth doesn''t have, it can also be found here. When other countries are cutting back on food and clothing and avoiding waste, touthheim has already surpassed everyone. They waste enough to feed more than half of Africa every day. But no one will care, and everyone will care how many people in the world will starve to death... In fact, except for Black Africa, the concept of starvation can only be seen in textbooks in most parts of the world. Damn, what an incredible thing! Starve to death! ¡­¡­ Underground, there are several super large caves, which are special bases. It is divided into 18 floors and goes deep into the ground. However, despite this, there are all kinds of facilities in it, including houses, shops, shopping centers, entertainment facilities, research centers, schools and so on. The real core equipment and research are all underground. The things placed on the ground are just some unimportant things. For today''s tuteheim, that''s what it means. For other countries, these studies are all more than 50 years ahead of them. And the real core technologies are all far more than 150 years old. Some technologies are already more than 200 years ahead However, no one is interested in the small planet under his feet, and no one is interested in the huge human being. At this time, these leaders realized why the ancient ancestors, disdaining to conquer the surrounding vast land, were willing to live in a small island. Now, they finally understand. When your productivity, your civilization, your science and technology have already surpassed others, will you be willing to rule these people? The answer is No. Ruling these people means sharing your resources, all kinds of resources and weakening your strength. The whole country, following the elitist education policy, expects all citizens to grow into elites among elites. Naturally, they exclude all the people from the outside world, and at the same time they actively keep in touch with the outside world. The present tutehem ruling class is just this kind of thought. Especially when they know how powerful their country''s scientific and technological strength is, this kind of arrogant attitude is even stronger. And after witnessing the glory and power of our ancestors, this kind of arrogant attitude is even stronger. Everyone is proud to be a part of this country. Just ask, if someone proposes to rule the whole mankind, it will definitely be sprayed to death. Why should we rule these people? Why should we rule them? Share the fruits of our hard work, share our few resources? No one wants to, no one likes to have nothing, immigrate to their own country, enjoy a variety of policy subsidies. ¡­¡­ Underground, a scientific research institute. "Your Majesty, the experts of the Academy of sciences have studied this Rune technology project for a long time, but they have not come up with a feasible operational plan and goal." He wiped the sweat on his forehead and said to a young man in a black robe. "Why?" Jiangning asked him. Dr. John replied: "we still don''t know how these magic runes work successfully. If we can analyze the results from a scientific point of view, it is possible to develop a new technology combining Rune and technology. But at present, we have achieved nothing, and we have no idea from which aspect to prepare. So let you down, my majesty "Well Jiangning pondered a little, and then said, "I really don''t think about this problem, doctor." Dr. John was terrified: "don''t say that, my majesty!" "It''s really unrealistic to study Rune technology now. At present, the Empire does not have the inside information and talent accumulation in this aspect. It seems that without solving this problem, Rune technology will never come to an end. I hastily sealed this project for the time being. When the Empire popularizes this knowledge, we will have corresponding reserves. Then... It will be solved one day. " Although Jiangning knows that the time to solve this problem and the date of the emergence of Rune technology will definitely be very long... It is possible to take hundreds of years as a unit, and there is not much hope for this. In hundreds of years, the progress of Rune technology will never be better than that of pure technology in the same period. After all, it''s not easy to develop another system from scratch. Moreover, we should also ensure that in the past few hundred years, there will be more field magnates like Newton and Einstein. Only when we have laid the foundation, can we have the power and foundation to continue to develop. Well, it''s a long way to go! Chapter 371 In order to lay a solid foundation for rune technology, we should make some preparatory work in advance. For example, to understand the application of rune, analyze and deconstruct the operation rules of rune, only by understanding these things can we lay a solid foundation for the next Rune technology. Jiangning has been psychologically prepared, and the emergence of Rune technology is likely to be delayed for hundreds of years. It may take thousands of years to develop a relatively complete and practical Rune technology. Well, before that. It is imperative to prepare for the foundation of Rune technology. To spread the corresponding knowledge and establish a relatively complete personnel training system. As time goes by, these preparations will become more and more mature, which will bring an endless supply of talents. It is extremely unwise to have no corresponding forces to serve us. Although it will take too long, Jiangning is not short of time. He has enough time to wait. Therefore, it is enough to recruit a group of professional scientific creative talents to serve themselves, whether human or non-human race, as long as they can serve themselves. As for other things, we should not pay attention to them at all. It is Jiangning''s consistent style to do what he thinks. After his will was issued, countless people were mobilized, and various corresponding management systems were quickly established, and Jiangning began to spread across the country... No, maybe some time in the future, it will spread to the whole world. All the young children who have the potential to become witches are called in secret, and the corresponding colleges are also under rapid construction. Therefore, Jiangning chose a beautiful place as the address of the new college. It''s still a classical manor style, but there is a lack of teachers. Maybe he is the only one in the world... No, Jiangning suddenly thought of someone. A supreme mage, living in seclusion in a corner of the earth. If the hermit could be persuaded to help himself, Jiangning would be much more relaxed. It''s just, he''s not sure. ¡­¡­ "I want you to study weapons. How is your research going?" In a weapon experimental base, Jiangning summoned a large number of science magnates to inquire about the latest progress of weapon research. All of you look at each other and keep your head down. "Why?" Jiangning is not happy. Only one of them stood up and said, "Your Majesty, the research work is not in good condition. We have been unable to solve many key issues, leading to the stagnation of the whole weapon research and corresponding design work. " "What are the aspects?" "In every way!" He added: "the key material synthesis, the special metals currently studied by the Empire, still can''t hold the weapon energy you envision. According to the current proportion of special metals in the Empire, it is difficult to support the energy of stars, and we are confused about the key absorption devices, which can not be solved in a short time. It depends on the overall scientific and technological strength of the Empire. Although we can develop spaceships, we are short of the scientific and technological foundation to build the whole planet into a huge weapon. As a result, it is difficult to develop star annihilating weapons. " Jiangning frowned. He also felt a headache about the difficulty of making Star Destroyer weapons. It takes time for the research and progress of science and technology. It''s incredible that human science and technology can develop to the present level. Whether it''s for the engineers or the liumu, they are surprised by the progress of human science. It''s almost like it''s been on the hook since the first industrial revolution. The scientific development and progress of human beings are just like being pushed forward by an invisible hand. Human beings only understand the mystery of the earth itself. We haven''t completely solved the secret of the earth, and we don''t even know the origin of ourselves. However, human beings are now exploring the universe. All round development. However, all these need time and corresponding information. At present, Jiangning does not have the great power to manipulate time freely. The engineers and the six eyes have powerful extraterrestrial technology. However, it is not the same as the whole human science and technology. It will take a lot of time to assimilate these technologies. Accordingly, the time of high school and University in tuteham has been extended, and the number of books has been increasing. Moreover, a higher level of learning, to learn more new knowledge. In contrast, the whole country''s investment in education is increasing every year, and the resources invested are ranked first in the world. Especially for those talents who are gifted and superior in learning, there are more inclined resources. Not only tuition free, meals free, all kinds of things related to learning and research, are free. Moreover, the current social atmosphere of the whole country encourages all kinds of inventions. Moreover, the reward is relatively increased to maintain the learning atmosphere and social atmosphere. Everything, like overnight, back to the era of the big bang of technology. As a result, tuteheim''s overall scientific research and technological capabilities are increasing day by day. New inventions, whether for civilian use or anything else, will be rewarded accordingly. The only difference is whether there are too many or too few. ¡­¡­ "Your problem, I already know, the research of weapons continues." Jiangning didn''t make any promises and didn''t punish them. The field of science can''t be solved by time alone. Maybe one day, a big Na''s inspiration will burst out, and the problem will be solved. It is also possible that there has been no corresponding progress. Just like AIDS, it''s a problem that plagus mankind. ¡­¡­ Jiangning''s attitude towards these science magnates is not to help them wipe their ass. Some things, some things, they need to do. If everything depends on him to solve, then what does he do with such a powerful force? What''s the use of spending so much money and resources to support them? Attitude, the key is attitude. However, in this special period, he really wants to get used to them. After all, compared with their own plans, other things are dispensable. After all, he is not an ordinary human emperor, but a wizard with extraordinary power. His ultimate road is to integrate infinite power into his own body. Now, on the way to explore the truth, he still needs these people to help him and provide him with all kinds of things he needs. Plant potions for him, exploit resources for him. Therefore, he must solve the problem himself! ¡­¡­ Once again, I''m in the forest. The progress of small world absorbing Zhonglin is very fast. More than ten years have passed, and the progress of small world makes him satisfied. Most of the forest area in the boundary has been completely accommodated by the small world. It''s only a matter of time before the rest of the world is completely merged into the small world. There''s nothing wrong with the rest. Inside the small world, in the original corner of the mainland, a brand-new city rich in rich scientific and technological atmosphere has been built. In the center of the city, stands a huge wormhole! Huge spaceships are constantly coming in and out, mostly some escort spaceships and armed mining ships. They are constantly bringing in resources from other planets, supplying the whole country! In the sky of small world, there is a huge sun. Although it is young, it has been stable for a long time. It emits soft and warm light and heat suitable for life. Looking at the busy little world, Jiangning immediately jumped into the pool! Chapter 372 ¡­¡­ The force is a supernatural and ubiquitous mysterious force. It is an energy field created by all creatures. It is the key for the two sides to pursue and rely on. ¡­¡­ Boom! The sea of the force is boiling, and the whole universe is shocked by the sudden uprising of the sea of the force; People who are not qualified for the cultivation of the force still feel this kind of feeling, while people who are qualified for the cultivation of the force or those who practice the force all feel this uneasiness. "The sea of the force is boiling." Somewhere unknown, the powerful dark side force user, snooker, is quietly feeling the riot of the force sea. "What a powerful force... Who caused riots in the calm sea of the force? Is it another force sensitive person? Or... " "No, the last Jedi will never have such a powerful force... Never..." At the same time, Luke Skywalker, who lives in seclusion in the scattered islands on a certain planet, also feels the riot generated by the sea of force. He felt very surprised, and incredible, this is his life, "the other side of the universe, there is another extraordinary power! It should be a special force called the force practiced by the Jedi and the Sith. " Jiangning is still very curious about the force. When star wars was just released, it set off an upsurge in the world. So far, this upsurge has not faded. The grand world outlook, the lightsaber and the force are not very attractive to people. Who has never imagined holding a lightsaber, practicing the force, piloting a spaceship, and crossing the universe? From this we can see how attractive the force is to people! Chapter 373 "Who are you? Drive the robot around you Jiang Ning is looking at the dimming robot rolling back and forth at her feet. Suddenly, a female voice comes. Looking at the voice, she sees a slovenly woman running towards her with an iron bar. "Ah With the help of running, ray raises the iron bar in his hand and rammes it at the villain in black in front of him Hum! Jiangning raised her hand slightly. Her invisible power restrained the iron bar that hit her head. Her eyes began to shine silver. She wanted to crush the untidy woman "Yes?" Feeling the touch coming from his feet, Jiangning looked down slightly and saw this cute little robot constantly touching his feet. "You told me not to hurt her, didn''t you?" Bb-8 seems to understand Jiangning''s words at this moment. It shakes its body and rolls back and forth in front of Jiangning Although we know that this is the mobile mode of this cute robot, Jiangning still feels that this little guy is selling cute "Which guy designed it? It''s so cute..." It turns out that this is an age of looking at faces, even witches with powerful magic power are no exception... It''s like a national treasure, which is obviously fierce, but lives by selling cute Whoo! As soon as she lifted her big sleeve, Lei felt her body fall back uncontrollably. She looked at the strange man in black with a cry of amazement. This dress looks like The intangible spiritual power extends into Lei Yi''s brain, leafing through Lei Yi''s memory without leaving any trace. From her memory, Jiangning understands the first-hand information. The woman in front of us, Lei Yi, is a scavenger. In Chinese, she is a rag picker. She has no father or mother, and she is an orphan. She relies on scavenging for a small amount of food. ... in today''s universe, the Galactic Empire and the Rebel Alliance no longer exist. After the death of the Sith monarch, Schiff Palpatine and Darth Vader, the Empire collapsed... And the remnants of the Galactic Empire and the extremists of the New Republic formed the first order. Secretly controlling everything... And Leia Organa solo formed a resistance group to fight against the first order ¡­¡­ "Why are you attacking me?" Looking through ray''s memory, Jiangning naturally learned the common language of the world... Although the film is expressed in English, it is a real world. Naturally, there is a set of common language, human language. The non-human race must also learn this language. In addition to the democratic system that lasted for thousands of years in the Old Republic era, the principle of racial equality was still the supremacy of human beings in the Galactic Empire and the first order today. "I..." Ray has a dry mouth, this amazing ability, like the legendary force! But, Jedi, that''s just a legend. She looked at her cute robot at the foot of Jiangning and said, "I... I thought... I thought you were a bad guy. I wanted to save that little guy..." "I''m a bad man?" Jiangning lifted his hood and pointed to his face: "do I look like a bad man?" "I''m... I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." Ray was surprised. The face under the hood was a very young face; I thought that the face under the hood should be an old or old face, but I never thought that the face hidden under the hood should be so young... Even small ¡­¡­ "I''m sorry again, sir." Lei Yi''s residence is a damaged wreckage of a spaceship. Since the misunderstanding was cleared, Lei Yi brought Jiangning and the dumb robot bb-8 to her humble residence. "Forget it, my dress may cause some unnecessary misunderstandings and troubles!" Jiangning pointed to his clothes and said helplessly. In this era when peace is far away, wearing a black robe will always cause some unnecessary misunderstandings. Moreover, in the age of the Galactic Empire or the Old Republic, the black robe... Was the symbol and dress of the Sith. And the Jedi wizards, though they wore robes, were all plain linen, and no one wore black robes. Only the Sith and his apprentices wear black robes, symbolizing their use of the dark side of the force. "Where did you come from? Why in the desert? " Lei Yi is very poor. She has nothing to entertain the guests at home. She just gives Jiangning a cup of tea. As an orphan, he can''t fill his stomach, let alone the things used to receive guests. Besides, ray has no friends on this desert planet called jaku. "Well, from another planet, my spaceship crashed, so I stayed on this planet." Jiangning made up a lie to fool Lei Yi. "You have a spaceship?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" Jiangning didn''t lie this time. He had a private spaceship, but now he is still in the base, and is installing the equipment for sailing faster than light. After a long period of study and absorption, and with the help of engineers, the scientific magnates under his command. Finally, he absorbed some technology and turned to be able to manufacture equipment that can travel faster than light. "I don''t understand how a man as rich as you can have such bad luck." Lei Yi said with a little emotion, in her eyes, this person, with his own private spaceship, must be very rich. She is a little envious. For a person who lives by picking up wasteland, she has never been extravagant. Filling her belly is probably the only extravagance. Even if the food is very bad, as long as you can fill your stomach, it will be enough. Jiangning has seen this kind of thing, a kind of powder, sprinkled into the water, and then absorbed the water to expand into a piece of pasta like bread. It''s a bit like compressed biscuits, but not as good as compressed biscuits. Compressed biscuits, no matter it''s hard like bricks, but it''s fragrant and has sufficient nutrients. And the food that Lei Yi eats can only make her stomach a little saturated. When it comes to taste, not to mention how delicious, hungry feeling, probably eat what is sweet. "Where is your ship?" Lei Yi asks Jiangning. "The ship crashed deep in the desert." Jiangning coped with it casually. Lei Yi looked at Jiangning. Jiangning looked at her puzzled: "what''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like this? Is there anything dirty on my face? " "No, it''s not. Your face is clean..." Ray said, bewildered. Then she tried to suggest, "maybe... Maybe we should go to the place where your spaceship crashed." "Why?" Ray replied, "I know a little bit. If your ship is not seriously damaged, we may be able to exchange some parts, replace the damaged parts, so that your ship may be able to restart." Jiangning said with a smile: "thank you for your willingness to help me, but it''s a pity that my spaceship was completely destroyed. After I escaped, it completely exploded into a pile of ruins, and then it was completely engulfed by quicksand." "It''s a pity that this is so..." Lei Yi heart is unwilling to say, for this desert planet, desolate and barren planet, she is treated enough. I was just thinking that if she could repair the ship, she would be able to leave here and live elsewhere, but now... There is no hope. Chapter 374 ¡­¡­ "Is it delicious?" Jiangning drank a mouthful of red wine, looking at Lei Yi in front of him eating haisai, he was speechless; Jiangning has learned from the cold weather at night in the desert. After paying a guide fee, that is, food, Lei Yi said that she would take Jiangning around the town early tomorrow morning. A small settlement is more like a small town of a rural market. In this desolate garbage planet, money is not important, for some scavengers, food is the most important. Far beyond the charm of money, after all, this is not an economically developed industrial planet. It''s just a desert planet with garbage everywhere. "It''s delicious. It''s the first time I''ve tasted such delicious food since I grew up. Thank you very much." Difficult to swallow the food in the mouth, Lei Yi quickly picked up a large glass of orange juice, drank a few mouthfuls, and finally did not choke. For Jiangning from a pocket, so much food, she was surprised, it is difficult to use words to describe. "I can see that your life is very hard!" Lei Yi''s living condition is the first time that Jiangning has seen in her life. For those who have not experienced it, it seems that such days can only be learned from books and the Internet. "Life is hard, but there is no way, no choice." Lei Yi said while holding her elbow, her mouth was wide open and full of oil stains! Bb-8, a cute robot on one side, keeps looking at Jiangning and Lei Yi curiously. It is highly intelligent and can understand multiple language meanings, but in its core circuit, it still can''t understand how a small pocket can take out so much food? Jiangning understood Lei''s words. Before dinner, they had a brief exchange, in which they learned about Ray''s orphan status. They make a living by picking up the garbage from the ruins of this vast desert planet, mostly picking up some mechanical parts and selling them to local purchasers. Then, from the buyer there, in exchange for a small portion of rations. Lei Yi also showed Jiangning that the compressed powder compacted and sealed in the plastic bag will swell into a mass of brown pasta when meeting water. The taste is not very good, but it can resist hunger very well. Besides, on such a garbage desert planet, there is no such condition to be picky. Although the planet is a huge dump, full of debris and debris of spacecraft, but after countless scavengers search. The availability of intact mechanical parts that can be retrieved is also decreasing. Therefore, these struggling scavengers, life is not good. Ray''s home is the wreckage of a crashed spaceship. According to ray, there are a lot of scavenger houses like this on the planet. Some human beings, like ray, come and go alone, without friends or relatives. Some people come together in twos and threes to form a settlement. Although the efficiency of searching for resources has increased a lot, the demand for food has also increased accordingly. After all, one more person means one more mouth and needs food. "Sir, can you help me find my master?" Bb-8 looks at Jiangning and suddenly asks. "Your master?" Jiangning holding a glass of hand meal, looking at the bb-8 doubt asked. "Yes, I am separated from my master. On this planet, the first order suddenly comes, and I am separated from my master. I have to find my master. " Bb-8 describes the cause and effect of the separation from its owner, which is for Jiangning to listen to. "First order?" Ray raised her head and said, "bb-8, is your master a member of the resistance?" "I can''t say it''s confidential." Jiangning looked at the cute robot and said with a smile, "you have already said the answer, bb-8." "Well?" ¡­¡­ "This is the town, the only town in this vast area, and there''s an abominable vampire, onka Platner, who controls it. Always think of every reason to keep the price down. " Walking in this dilapidated and disordered Town, Lei Yi introduced it to Jiangning as she walked. From her mouth, Jiangning knew that the local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local local. With the characteristics of heart black, but also a number of their own feeding paws. In this vast area, he is the absolute master, and everyone has to look up to his breath to survive. Because it is the only purchaser here. Who else can we sell it to if we don''t sell it? Although it is an intelligent race, Jiangning still calls it "it" rather than "he". In general, the idea of the first order and the Galactic Empire is the same as that of Jiangning, that is, the idea of human supremacy. In Jiangning''s mind, it''s the same. It''s also called "it" to other non-human races, even intelligent races. Ha ha. ¡­¡­ "Hey, miss, do you sell this robot?" Two sneaky guys come up and point to the robot bb-8 that follows them. "It''s not for sale!" While speaking in Jiangning, another guy took out a shabby sack and put it on bb-8. Open and aboveboard robbery, lawless behavior. "You want to die!" Jiangning''s hands empty grasp, two stealthy non-human, was instantly caught by an invisible force in mid air. Then, the empty hand clenched the fist in an instant, and the non-human guy turned into flesh and blood in an instant. "Oh, my God!" Lei Yi was startled and surprised at the scene. Then she took Jiangning by the arm and said, "are you crazy? This is angka''s territory. If you kill people like this, something will happen. " "I don''t think it''s too much trouble to kill two non-human animals." Jiangning is still a black robe, but did not wear a hood, revealing a shoulder to the ears of the black hair, did not care. Then, he lifted the sack on bb-8 and let it see the light again. "Thank you very much, sir." Bb-8 thanks Jiangning. It is sincerely happy for its wise choice. Its safety is at least guaranteed by following this man. It has an important task, and it has to find its lost owner. "You''re welcome!" Jiangning looked at bb-8, and the human resistance to the cute Dongdong was weak. Jiangning can''t get rid of it now. Another thing is that bb-8 is completely harmless. It doesn''t have the ability to attack. It''s just an intelligent auxiliary robot. And Jiangning''s attack and killing of the two people, the magic means, also brought quite a strong panic. The people around him who witnessed it pointed out and whispered to him. "Sir, sir." "What''s the matter? "Bb-8" Jiangning looked down at the bb-8 at his feet, it is constantly touching its own pace. "The man, the man next to him." When Jiangning looked around, he saw a black man in a jacket, looking here: "what''s wrong with that man? BB-8¡£¡± "It''s wearing my master''s coat, sir!" "Your master?" Jiangning slightly a Leng: "then, he must know about your master''s news!" With that, Jiang Ningmeng waved and grabbed the man. The invisible force photographed the black man. "Oh, my God!" Chapter 375 "Who are you?" Looking at the frightened black man, Jiangning still kept the posture of grabbing with one hand and asked him, "where did your coat come from?" "What?" Finn was terrified. The black man''s eyes were even bigger. "Where did your coat come from? It''s the owner''s thing. " He pointed to the round cute robot bb-8 at his feet. "Po Dameron''s, this is his. He was captured by the first order. I saved him and helped him escape. He said he would come to jaku to find his robot, which is the one at your feet. He said it was very important for it. We can find Luke Skywalker''s position, and first order is looking for him. But unfortunately, our spaceship was shot down and crashed into the desert. I wanted to save him, but... " Fenn shook off everything as like as two peas. He had the same ability to remember the man who wore a black coat and a face mask and a lightsaber. "Wait, did you say Luke Skywalker?" "Yes." Ray laughed, a little inconceivable: "I thought he was just a legend, but I didn''t think it was true. So... Are you a member of the resistance? " "No doubt!" Finn held his chest up. "You''re lying!" Jiangning''s hand slightly forced, he looked into Finn''s eyes: "you just lied, you are not a member of that resistance organization at all!" "What?" Ray was a little angry. She frowned and asked, "you''re not a member of the resistance, so who are you? Why lie and deceive us "All right, all right." Finn seemed to accept his fate. He raised his hands and said, "I''ll tell you whatever you want to know. Now, can you put me down first? " Bang! Jiangning put down Finn, who was held in midair by him, and said with a cold face, "tell me, why do you lie and cheat us?" "I don''t want to. I thought you were part of the resistance... Well, I''ll be honest." Finn was still running the train, but seeing Jiangning''s bad eyes, he quickly shut up: "I was a member of the first order, that night in that village..." his face showed memories: "I simply can''t start, I can''t kill a group of unarmed villagers... So, I want to get out of the first order, I helped the captured Bo Dameron, I stole an aircraft and escaped from the first order... Then, our aircraft was shot down by the first order. I wanted to save him, but... " "Woo When bb-8 heard that his master was dead, he bowed his head and went out. "Abominable first order!" Ray gritted his teeth: "how dare they... Slaughter the unarmed villagers? It''s just... Inhuman! " She looked at Finn sitting in the sand and said, "get up. Although you tried to cheat us just now, I forgive you. You are different from the first order. You didn''t slaughter the unarmed villagers. My name is Lei Yi and this one is Jiangning. How about you? What''s your name? " Finn took the palm of Ray''s hand, stood up and patted the sand on his ass: "Hello, nice to meet you, although the process is not so pleasant... My name is Finn!" "Sir... Sir, help me." "It''s bb-8." Hearing the cry for help from bb-8, Jiangning went out quickly. Then he saw a group of soldiers in funny combat clothes chasing the moving dumb robot bb-8. Hum! Jiangning waved his arm, the invisible power of the moment will chase bb-8 soldiers to high altitude, and then fiercely thrown aside. "Sir." Bb-8 rolled his round body and ran to Jiangning. "You helped me again, sir." Bb-8 came to Jiangning to thank him. Jiangning told it: "bb-8 do not run around, you know?" "These people are soldiers of the first order. They have come here, very close to here. We have to get out of here right now. The farther away we get, the better Finn is a little panicked. As a traitor, he knows clearly what punishment he will face if he is caught back. As soon as Finn''s words came down, several aircrafts came from the clouds in the sky, and the mechanism artillery fire kept coming. Hum! And then all of these energy guns are in midair. In the eyes of the soldiers of the first order, a man in a black robe stood standing in the same place, facing the high altitude, holding up his hand and calming down the energy artillery fire. "Report the situation here to the chief. There are force users!" "I understand!" Boom! With a little effort, he pinched and exploded several aircrafts, but "Hoo Jiangning felt very tired, he looked at his hand: "what''s the matter? Why is the consumption so huge, and the rules of the world exclude me? " The full eye on the chest lights up and begins to analyze the rules. "The world is very powerful. Is there a huge energy layer in the outer world, the force?" Jiangning felt the boundless sea of force: "it seems that I have to adapt to the rules here and transform my mana..." The housekeeper''s long lost voice also sounded in Jiangning''s mind: "Sir, the rules of the world are very strong, and the power is also very strong. Although the user is not strong, the force is mature, stable and powerful. You have to adapt to this force. If you want to stay in this world, you have to adapt to the rules and improve your system. " "All witches, in a new world different from witches, do the same thing?" "Yes, it''s unwise to fight when you can''t subvert the rules. The only way is to adapt to the rules... You should transform your strength into the force." "All right, but it will take time." ¡­¡­ "Are you all right? What happened just now? " Lei Yi raises Jiang Ning who kneels on one knee and asks him about it. Jiangning shook his head: "it''s OK, it''s just a little expensive. It''ll take time to recover. Just take a break later and it''ll be OK. " This kind of maladjustment makes Jiangning very uncomfortable. "According to this situation, if I go to other powerful world in the future, it will be different from the strange world of my own system. Then we have to change our own strength and let it adapt to the local rules, otherwise it will consume a lot and be rejected by the world? " This is the first time that Jiangning has come into contact with such a powerful world of world rules. His wizarding system here is restricted, consumed a lot, and has been suppressed for most of his strength. At first, he didn''t feel it. However, when he increases his strength, he will feel this situation. Then, before he can achieve his goal, he must improve the situation, and then he must contact the force. Moreover, the corresponding skills of spaceship driving should also be learned. After all, he can''t cross the universe in his body. Although once this happens, he can immediately return to his small world, but Jiangning does not want to let himself appear in such an embarrassing situation. Besides, the world is very interesting! First, technology is powerful. Second, it has extraordinary power. The most important point is that the rules of the world are very strong, and the corresponding world is also very strong. Then the origin of the world is better in quality than some previous worlds. Not only can you get the technology and talents you want, but also can you get high-quality world origin, which is also good for the growth and development of the small world. ¡­¡­ Chapter 376 ¡­¡­ "We have to get out of here now, otherwise the size of the first order army will only increase. We need a ship to get out of here and go to the resistance base. " Finn dodged the gunfire, and from time to time observed the flying aircraft above his head, and said loudly to Jiangning and Lei Yi. "Ray!" Jiangning looked at Lei Yi. Lei Yi understood what he meant. She pointed to a spaceship in the distance: "go there. There is a four jump spaceship. We can get on the spaceship and leave here." "What are you waiting for!" ¡­¡­ "Sir, we have a message from the lower team." "Found the robot?" Kello Lun looked back at the messenger behind him. Because of the mask on his head, his voice sounded hoarse. "Yes, I found it, and the robot has a companion. According to the message from the lower team, one of the fellow travelers can use the force! " Hum! "The force?" Kello Lun grabbed the herald by the neck, his face in a dark mask slightly closer to each other. "Yes... Yes, sir." The herald was very scared. This officer was famous for his temper. When he lost his temper, no one dared to approach him for fear that he would be killed by his lightsaber. "Send me the information immediately, I want to see what this person looks like, when a garbage star actually hides a force user." "Yes, sir." The messenger was relieved to go out, and then sent the data through the computer to Kello Allen''s computer. When Jiangning''s appearance was shown on the screen, Kailuo Lun staggered back a few steps, his voice trembled and seemed to be full of disbelief. "No, no, no, no, no... no, no, no, it can''t be him, it can''t be him." Hum! Then, his red lightsaber came out of the scabbard and cut all around. The sparks were all around, the smoke was pouring out, and the angry voice of venting sounded from his room. When the soldiers heard it, they turned around and returned to their original way. ¡­¡­ Boom! "The Siyue spacecraft has been destroyed!" When the robot ran to the distant spacecraft, the flying aircraft destroyed the spacecraft with artillery fire. "To the ship over there." "It''s rubbish. It''s destroyed." "Millennium Falcon!" Jiangning looked at the spacecraft in the distance. It was the famous Millennium Falcon spacecraft in the world of Star Wars. He wondered, this ship belongs to Han Solo, how could it be here? Boom! "Dead horse, live horse doctor!" Lei Yi, who was still hesitating, was interrupted by the artillery fire, and then quickly ran to the Falcon which was parked in the distance. Jiangning, Finn and bb-8 also ran to the Falcon. "Can you pilot this ship?" The three enter the interior of the spaceship. Finn asks Leiyi anxiously. "I can drive, but I need an assistant to help me. Besides, the fort is below. You go there." Ray ran to the cockpit and turned to Finn. "I''ll be your deputy, ray." "Good!" "The ship has been here for many years and I hope it will continue to be used." Ray sat in the main driver''s seat, pressing the button on the dashboard, ready to start the ship. "Check the system status of the spaceship, the ignition device is OK, the weapon system is OK, the control lever is OK... That''s enough, start to start the spaceship." On one side, Jiangning heard Lei Yi''s words, and his face was a little speechless. However, according to the relevant skills he learned and the memory he got from Lei Yi, he began to start the spaceship out of order. With the ignition device being started, the tail of the spacecraft, ejecting a blue flame, the whole spacecraft began to start smoothly. "I''ll take charge of the driving operation. Can you give me the rest? "Rather Ray looks at Jiangning and asks him. "No problem." Jiangning affirmed her words. Compared with Leiyi''s confusion, Jiangning is much calmer. His hands start the whole ship quickly and accurately. Including navigation, auxiliary aiming, shield of weapon system and so on. Several first order aircrafts were flying in the sky, constantly trying to shoot down the Falcon with artillery fire. However, Ray''s driving skills, it''s not to say that under her control, the Millennium Falcon safely avoided the continuous fire. Then, the shield of the weapon system was opened, and Finn operated the fort to continuously fire back. Finally, the first order aircraft was destroyed, and the Falcon soared to the vast universe. ¡­¡­ Ray and Finn praised each other excitedly. They were very excited to control a spaceship, which not only destroyed the first order pursuit aircraft, but also got rid of the barren planet and flew a spaceship in the vast universe. They are very excited about what happened today. But did not allow them to continue excited, the whole ship began to sound the alarm, the ship began to light up inside the red alarm light. One alarm signal after another, constantly sounded. "There is a problem with the engine system. We must fix it quickly." Ray is checking the ship, and then begins to tell Finn to hand her the tools she needs one by one. "Is the problem serious?" "It''s very serious. If it''s not repaired, the interior of the spaceship will be full of poisonous gas." While explaining, ray was rushing to repair the launch system of the spacecraft: "by the way, if we want to go to the resistance base, we must know the location of the coordinates, the location of the bb-8 resistance, and where?" Bb-8: "it speaks mechanical language. "Illinim system?" Ray said, "it''s a long way from here. We have to hurry. It''s a long journey." Ray was busy repairing the Millennium Falcon''s engine system, but suddenly, a strange sound came and the interior of the ship was covered with red lights. "It''s not a good thing." Ray murmured, then crawled out of the cockpit and returned to the cab: "we''re locked. The control system has failed." "It''s the first order." Later, they looked at Jiangning. Jiangning opened his eyes and looked at them: "don''t worry, if the soldiers of the first order come in, I will solve them." "Wow Finn hit his palm hard: "it''s so cool, with you here, the first order soldiers must be fed up." Jiangning is noncommittal. He doesn''t care about their happy and relaxed expressions. Even if there will be small incidents, he is not able to deal with them by ordinary soldiers. Chapter 377 With an airtight sound, the door of the Millennium Falcon was opened. The old partner that Star Wars fans can recognize at a glance appears, Han Solo and his old partner, chubaka, a Wookiee warrior Han Solo is still in his old business of smuggling. It''s just that he''s now carrying three rattans on a transport ship, a dangerous, large carnivorous monster. When the Falcon was flying in the universe, he found it, then he used a transport plane to lock the Falcon and retrieve it. Then, he opened the hatch of the Falcon and found an old friend in the accident. "Er..." As soon as the cabin door opened, Jiangning caught Han Solo and chewy like a reflex. "Hell, old friend, I just saw you, you gave me such a surprise!" "Do you know each other?" Ray and Finn look at Jiangning and Han Solo and chewy, who are controlled by invisible forces. "Wu ~ ~" Jiangning was puzzled by Han Solo''s words. Although he knew Han Solo, it was his first time in the world of Star Wars. I didn''t know Han Solo. "Do you know me?" "Of course, Ning." Han Solo''s face was very happy, and Chui on one side was the same: "however, you should put me down first. We are old friends, too." "Cough..." When Han Solo landed, he covered his neck and coughed. "Old friend, I didn''t expect to see you here. Where did you go? Why, we haven''t heard from you? Where the hell have you been? " Asked Han Solo. Jiangning was more puzzled. His eyes were shining with silver, and he began to read Han Solo''s memory. However, the results made him more confused. Han Solo''s other memories are all clear to him, but his own are in a state of "chaos" and can''t be known at all. "What''s the matter?" Jiangning felt puzzled. This was the first time. "I know you, but I don''t remember meeting you, Han Solo." Looking at Han Solo and Qiu Yi, Jiangning said his answer. "How is that possible?" Han Solo exclaimed, "we fought side by side, my friend. What''s more, you trained Luke Skywalker, don''t you remember? " "You trained Luke Skywalker?" Ray and Finn look unbelievable. "Luke Skywalker?" Slowly shaking his head: "I''m sorry, I have no memory at all, I haven''t met you, and I don''t remember training Luke Skywalker." "Wu ~ ~" "Good heavens!" Han Solo crossed his waist: "Ning, I know who you are and who you are. We fought side by side to fight against the tyrannical rule of the Galactic Empire. Have you forgotten all that?" "I have no impression at all. I have no amnesia. I know very well that I have never met you." Han Solo asked, "what about Master Yoda?" "I''ve heard of it, but there''s no intersection." "How is that possible?" Han Solo yelled, grabbing his scalp: "Ning, what the hell happened to you? Why, I don''t remember all of them? " "My memory is OK, I''m not hurt, I''m awake, what you said is totally different from what I know. I haven''t met you, and I haven''t trained Luke Skywalker, though I know him "Damn it "Wait, what are you talking about? Are you Han Solo, the famous rebel general? " Ray pointed to Jiangning: "you said he trained Luke Skywalker? Is that true? " "Oh, it''s true." Han Solo looked down at Jiangning and nodded: "yes, I''m Han Solo. Everyone knows me. Luke Skywalker is the only existing Jedi warrior, but you don''t know that there were two Jedi Masters at that time. One was the one in front of you, and the other was Obi Wan. " "I thought Ning was dead, and Luke was the only Jedi Master. Now, I see you again, Ning. Although I don''t know what happened to you that caused you to forget everything, you can rest assured that our friends will help you. " "Are you a Jedi Master?" Ray and Finn looked at Jiangning in surprise: "I thought it was a legend. Ning, do you think I can become a Jedi?" "I''m sorry, I''m just beginning to practice the force. I don''t know much about it." Jiang Ning apologetically said to Lei Yi, because of the world''s reasons, Jiang Ning''s wizard system can not be fully integrated here, so he began to gradually adapt to the rules of the world, and began to accept and cultivate the force. After successfully leaving jaku, Jiangning began to contact the sea of the force in a very short time, because the time was very short and his knowledge of the force was very shallow. "This is the coldest joke I''ve ever heard. A capable Jedi Master said he was just beginning to touch the way of the force." "However, it is." Han Solo sighed, "well, I can only get to know you again. Seriously, Ning. In my opinion, you should be 100 years old, but you are still young. Is that the reason for the force? " "I just came into contact with the force and didn''t know." Jiangning replied, "as for my appearance, it has always been so." "It''s the envy of a bad old man, isn''t it, Chewie?" Han Solo make complaints about it. "Wu ~ ~" Han Solo then began to ask, "by the way, how did you find the Falcon?" "This is the Millennium Falcon?" Ray asked. Han Solo shrugged: "otherwise, what do you think?" "It''s the niima trade post!" "Jakushin? The garbage planet? " Han Solo was surprised. He turned to chewy and said, "I told you, we should search the west again." "Wu ~ ~" He asked ray, "who has it, Dukane?" "We stole it from onka Pratt, he stole it from the Owen brothers, the Owen brothers stole it from Dukane..." "Dukane stole mine." Han Solo stressed, and he asked Jiangning, "Ning, where are you from? Do you know them?" "That''s right." "So, where are you going?" "Illinim galaxy." "Illinim system?" He said with a smile, "resistance base, OK. I''ll take you there and meet my old friends by the way. They must be happy to have you as a strong supporter. " "I''m not a handyman." "And I don''t have to help them," Jiangning stressed Han Solo said with great certainty, "you will, Ning." Chapter 378 "Why are you here?" Han Solo took a look at Jiangning and said, "of course, I''ll go on with my old business." "Smuggling trade!" "That''s right!" Han Solo led Jiangning to visit their transport ship: "there are three lastas on this ship. I will transport them to the kingdom of prana." "Three?" Finn cried in horror, "how did you get them on the boat?" "At that time, I had a large group of people." "What is La Sita?" Ray asked, puzzled. Han Solo casually replied, "a large carnivore." "You have a guest." "What?" Han Solo was puzzled by Jiangning''s words. Then he thought of something and came to the monitor: "it''s the guavian death gang. They must have been tracking us from NaNTU." "The death Gang?" "The name doesn''t sound very good. It''s like a bunch of little gangsters," Jiangning said Han Solo said with a smile, "it''s not so good for you." ¡­¡­ Whoa! The airlock of the spaceship was opened and a large number of soldiers in red combat clothes came in. Han Solo was still in the mood to joke with Jiangning, probably because he felt that there was a powerful Jedi Master around, and these gangs could not help themselves, and he was not afraid of them. "The taste of these guys is still so low, red? Ha ha Han Solo said to Jiangning, laughing at the red and black uniforms of the members of the opposite death gang. "Han Solo!" "Bala Tik, what''s the matter?" Bala Tik: "in order to do this, you borrowed 50000 yuan from us. I heard that you also borrowed 50000 yuan from Kanji club. Now I want you to pay back, or you will die." "I don''t have any money now, and I haven''t made a deal with the Kanji gang. Don''t listen to those people. Besides, you don''t think there''s any money for ratta? I''ve run out of money. I don''t have any money now. " Han Solo said with outspread hands. Bala Tik: "I don''t care about this. I just want you to pay back, or you and your friends will die. You said you didn''t borrow money from them. You''d better tell them yourself! " As soon as his voice fell, another hatch behind the crowd opened, and the same group of people came out. "You''re in a lot of trouble." Han Solo shrugged: "no way, for life." All of you: -- "Tasu leech, my friend, nice to meet you!" Han Solo looked at the people who appeared and seemed to be happy. Who knows, these people don''t care about him at all. They know Han Solo''s temperament well. "You''ve made another mistake, solo. You just want to default." "Calm down, everyone. I will honor what I have promised. Have I ever been dishonest?" Han Solo opened his hand and explained to both sides. Bala Tik: "yes." Tasul leech: twice "Wu ~ ~" Qiu Yi hears the answer of two people, oneself lowers a head to be in stealthily laugh. Han Solo was discontented: "where did you come from for the second time?" Bala Tik: "don''t be so slippery. No one in this galaxy will believe your scam. Now give me back my money. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee the safety of you and your friends, you liar. " "Oh, how can it not be guaranteed?" Jiangning stood up and looked at Bala Tik in front of him. "Who are you?" "Han Solo''s friend!" Bala Tik: "we don''t want to do that either, but the reason we''re here today is to get the money. Han Solo must give us the money back, otherwise... " "How?" WOW! WOW! WOW£¨ The sound of guns.) "Send you all to hell, boy!" Hum! "I don''t think you have that ability!" Jiangning spread out his hands, and the guns in the hands of the two sides were all dragged away by the invisible force, and then they aimed the muzzle at their former owners. ¡­¡­ Looking at the corpse and blood in the corridor, Han Solo smashed his mouth: "Wow, this is really fresh. I have an appetite to see it..." "Wu ~ ~" (are you kidding "Well, I''ll shut up!" He wanted to say something else. Seeing Jiangning turn around and look at him, he closed his mouth. ¡­¡­ "Well Snooker closed his eyes. "It''s changed. Someone''s back." "He''s back." Kailuo Lun looks up at the huge projection on the high platform. Then he takes out a small instrument and fiddles with it. The instrument immediately projects a person''s appearance. "It''s him!" "It''s impossible," roared snooker. "There should be no Jedi except Skywalker. But this man... How could he still be alive? " "I can''t believe it, too!" Snooker roared: "that robot, it must be destroyed, it must be found. If two Jedi Masters join hands, the Jedi will rise again. " Hux: Sir, I think we can use that weapon. As long as the backers behind the resistance are destroyed, the government of the Republic. Then the resistance organization, it is not enough to worry, even the two Jedi, it is difficult to reverse the situation Snooker: go ahead, you''re in charge of the preparation "Yes, supreme leader!" Snooker: "this man, Skywalker was trained under him. I know this man. He was the most powerful of the original Jedi. After the battle of Endor, he disappeared. I thought he died on a strange planet. But I didn''t expect that he was still alive. We have to change our strategy. " "What do you mean?" Snooker: Well ¡­¡­ Tacodana! "What are you doing here?" Through the porthole of the spaceship, you can see a huge green planet. Green everywhere, rivers, seas and lakes, the scenery is incomparably beautiful. Han Solo controlled the ship and said, "the ship needs to be overhauled. There''s another thing you left here." Jiangning frowned: "there is something I left here?" "Yes, my friend." Jiangning asked: "what is left here by me?" He gave a mysterious smile: "friend, you will know by then. After the spacecraft is repaired, we will leave here, or we will be discovered by the first order soon. " Finn exclaimed, "you know there are first order ears and eyes here, so are you still here?" "We can''t help it if we don''t come here. Our spaceship must have a safe place to overhaul. Otherwise, if there is an accident during the flight, everyone will die. " Han Solo stops and looks at Finn seriously. Jiangning felt something, closed his eyes slightly, and felt it carefully. "What''s the matter, Ning?" Han Solo asked him. "I feel something calling me, very familiar! And... "He opened his eyes and looked at the beautiful scenery around him:" there will be war soon here! " Han Solo looked at Jiangning seriously: "Ning, are you sure?" "That''s right." "Then we must hurry up!" Han Solo began to tell Chewie: "Chewie, quickly repair the ship, check the leak, we need to get out of here as soon as possible, the first order will come at any time." He looked at ray and knew that the girl could also repair the machine: "girl, please help chewy, and then go to the tavern ahead as soon as possible to inform us." Ray nodded, "OK, I see." "Ning, let''s go!" Jiangning nodded slightly: "lead the way, Han Solo!" "I''m not used to this strange feeling..." "Wu ~ ~" Chapter 379 ¡­¡­ "We have to hurry. When we get your things, we have to get out of here." Han Solo stressed as he walked: "if the previous transport ships can scan the Millennium Falcon, then the first order must be able to scan the Millennium Falcon." "Who owns this place?" Jiangning asked. Han Solo replied, "maz Kanata is a female pirate. This pub is 1000 years old. You know her, and he keeps your things. " Jiangning heard the speech and picked the eyebrows. "Well, now you need to get to know each other again." ¡­¡­ Push open the door of the tavern, what you hear is the noise, the interior of the tavern is extremely busy. There are human, there are non-human race, there are in line with human aesthetic, there are also extremely ugly alien race. There are not only bounty hunters, smugglers, wanted criminals, but also some low-level people. Well, it''s all inclusive! "Han Solo!" Mazz looked back and saw Han Solo. With her voice, the noise of the pub suddenly stopped. Everyone looked back. Han Solo was embarrassed. After all, he had a bad reputation. "Oh, my God!" Mazz, a dwarf, came with short legs: "look who this is! A Jedi Master, a legendary character, a dead Jedi, my old friend, Jiangning "Oh There was a breath in the tavern, and everyone looked at Jiangning with reverence. The Jedi have disappeared for a long time. For today''s Galaxy, the Jedi and the force are just legends. "Friend, you are more popular than me." Han Solo turned his head and whispered in Jiangning''s ear. Jiangning glanced at him slightly, and Han Solo immediately shut up. "Old friend, when we meet again, shouldn''t we give a kiss?" Mazz finished, puckering up her dry lips, eyes slightly closed, head up, waiting for a kiss. Jiangning''s face was black, his fists were tightly clenched, and the clattering sound of bone and joint friction kept ringing. Han Solo forced a smile and stopped Mazz: "Mazz, Ning is different now. He doesn''t remember us. We are just strangers in his eyes. Be careful that he will crush you. " "Oh, no!" Mazz was a little disappointed. She looked at Jiangning''s young handsome face: "the original Jedi Masters were all a group of old and stereotyped bad old men and old women. I''d rather be my only idol among the Jedi Masters. I don''t know how many girls were fascinated by that handsome face..." "Enough!" His eyes lit up a little silver, the tableware around him began to shake, and so did the castle tavern "Don''t say such disgusting words again. I don''t know you..." But Mazz didn''t care about the situation around him. When he arrived at the tavern, he was startled. Mazz looked at Han Solo with serious eyes: "Han, what you just said is true?" Han Solo sighed: "it''s true. Ning really doesn''t know our old friends." Maze: Ning, what happened to you? Why do you forget your memory? " Jiangning Mazz turned to Han Solo and said, "well, it looks real. Alas, it''s really troublesome to face this cold and handsome face again! By the way, are you here? Is it... " "That''s right. Those who come here to pick up things will leave soon. After all, you are mixed up. Maybe the first order will come soon." Said Han Solo. "Well, sit down, have a drink and have something to eat. I''ll be with you in a minute." Mazz said hello and turned to leave. After they sat down in Jiangning, the crowd around them still looked at it. Jedi, this is a legendary story, and now, the Jedi have come true, the legend has become a reality. The people in the tavern began to talk, and at the same time there were many first order eyeliner and began to send their messages. "Here is the first order of Eyeliner!" Finn said in a low voice. "I know." Han Solo took a sip of the wine and said it calmly. Finn is very anxious: "then come here?" Han Solo took a look at him: "with the Jedi Master here, what''s to be afraid of?" He was not worried at all, let alone the coming first order. There were not enough stormtroopers in front of the sitting Jedi Master. "I''ve kept you waiting!" Before long, I saw Mazz come with a wooden box. "Your things are now returned to their original owners!" Mazz sits in a chair and pushes the box to Jiangning. Jiangning looked down at the antique wooden box, which was engraved with dense runes. It was a product of the wizard system. And it''s really written by him. Brushing hands, feeling things inside the box, that constantly call their own things, in this. Press the runes on the wooden box in turn. Where he presses them with special steps, the runes light up. With a click, the wooden box opens to reveal a metal hilt about 30 cm long. "Lightsaber!" Maze: Yes, this is your lightsaber. You made it yourself. Unlike other Jedi lightsabers, your unique lightsaber. No one can use it but you Hum ~ hum ~ hum! The hilt of lightsaber is different from other lightsabers like a metal stick. The shape of the sword is a silver and black hilt with a hand guard. On the hilt, there is no button to open the lightsaber, only a unique pattern. Jiangning recognized it at a glance. This is the button of the lightsaber switch. The lightsaber felt Jiangning and began to tremble. Next moment, it flew into Jiangning''s hands. Shua ~ hum ~ hum~ The bright silver plasma light blade keeps buzzing. The blade is also different from other lightsabers. The blade of other lightsabers is like a fluorescent stick, while the blade of Jiangning lightsaber is the same as that of cold weapon. The only difference between the two is that one is made of metal, and the other is a blade made of energy. Moreover, in this lightsaber, Jiangning also felt a strange memory. For him, the memory is extremely strange, but can be recognized at a glance. He saw his own figure, dressed in black robes and leather boots, holding a lightsaber to kill the stormtroopers. He easily crushed a warship between waving his hand. In his memory, he didn''t explain anything else... He also saw his figure with Anakin Skywalker, Obi Wan, Yoda Finally, he saw the memory of his training Luke "Does the timeline derive branches beyond the main line?" Jiangning thought about this factor. This is the second time he met. The first time he was dragged back 5000 years ago by anubis for no reason. So far, he has not understood any principle. This time, I found that I came to the world of Star Wars for the first time, but unexpectedly found my own information. This can only be attributed to the timeline. "What is it? It leads to the difference in the time line, isn''t it... "He thought about the possibility:" is it... Because of the main world? " Chapter 380 The bright silver plasma blade, which makes a unique sound when contacting with the air, attracts the eyes of all the people in the tavern. Everyone was talking, looking at the unique lightsaber with surprise and awe. "Lightsaber..." "This is the Jedi!" Decades later, the force, lightsabers and Jedi have long been forgotten. Forget that everyone thinks that the force and the Jedi are just legendary stories. Never thought, this scene is real. "Old time Jedi Master!" This is the time for generations given by people who have heard of Jiangning''s name to look at the past era with a new vision. It''s true, the old days. "The Millennium Falcon has... WOW!" Lei Yi came to the tavern. When she saw the lightsaber in Jiangning''s hand, she looked in surprise: "is this the lightsaber?" "That''s right!" Mazz looked at ray, then at Jiangning: "this is the lightsaber, the symbol of the Jedi! And he is the only Jedi Master of the old age "My God, this can..." she obsessed with looking at the bright silver light blade: "really beautiful!" Suddenly "Hey, come and have a look..." "What''s the matter?" Asked someone in the tavern. "Just come out and have a look. In the sky outside, there is..." The people in the tavern felt very curious. They got up one after another, went out of the tavern and looked up at the sky... But a bunch of red light was rushing towards the hosnia galaxy at a very fast speed. "That''s the Republic..." Finn yelled anxiously, "it''s first order... They launched..." "Death Star?" Finn looked at Jiangning: "it''s the death star, but it''s more powerful than the death star in the past. The first order called it "Starkiller base." unlike Death Star''s super laser gun, it began to use dark energy... " "The New Republic will be destroyed!" Many people look at the sky with regret, as if mourning the demise of the New Republic for the coming fireworks. However... A scene that surprised everyone appeared. Jiangning opened the void in front of him with a wave of his hand. At the same time, a huge transmission channel appeared out of thin air on the main planet of the new republic in the universe. The other four planets in hosnia Galaxy were destroyed in a flash by super powerful energy beams. Only the capital planet of the New Republic is protected by a twisted passage out of thin air. That super powerful energy gun, directly into the transmission channel, was transferred to a desolate meteorite zone. However, the big tear caused by dark energy also tore the transmission channel almost in an instant, and the remaining small beams directly destroyed half of the planet''s structure. From the universe, you can see that the capital planet of the New Republic is missing a corner. But the New Republic is preserved! ¡­¡­ "My God All eyes turned to the young man in the black robe, the old Jedi Master, who saved the Republic on his own. "Is there anything else you can''t do? Old friend Han Solo was no less shocked than everyone else. His mouth was wide open and he could almost insert an egg. Jiangning ignored him, but with extremely hot eyes, looking at the sky that has already dissipated red fireworks. The weapon of Starkiller base is very powerful. This is the technology he dreams of! With this weapon, his legion will be invincible, except for a few Magna who ignore this weapon. Other technological races have no resistance to the absolute power of destroying a planet. ¡­¡­ Hosnia, New Republic, capital star. The sudden attack shocked all the heads of the Republic. When the other four administrative stars were destroyed one after another, looking at the broken and missing corner of the planet not far from our feet... And the unstable core and continental plate... Everyone was angry. "This is a declaration of war. This is a shameful and despicable act." "The first order, regardless of the lives of tens of billions of people, launched such a devastating attack. We can''t go on like this. We have to fight back and avenge the innocent dead! " "Yes, we can''t go on. We need to eliminate the first order!" "It''s a cancer, a cancer of the universe!" "Work with the resistance to eliminate evil and despise the first order of life!" The Congressmen of the Republic, for the first time, passed this special war proposal. The order was distributed to the planets under the jurisdiction of the Republic, and materials began to be mobilized. At the same time, a large number of materials and armaments were approved and delivered to the resistance organizations, and orders were constantly issued to mobilize warships to prepare to attack the first order. At the same time, about the huge transmission channel, also caused the attention of countless people. Who saved billions of lives at this critical moment? Saved the New Republic? The surviving population and the heads of the government of the New Republic, grateful in their hearts, began to search for the Savior. The order of search began to be issued, and it was not long before the image of the Savior was known by the government of the New Republic. When they saw the man''s face clearly, everyone looked at the virtual image on the platform with shocked and unbelievable eyes. At the same time, the government of the New Republic began to prepare for contact with Jiangning. ¡­¡­ I thought hosnia would disappear under the attack of Starkiller, and the New Republic would disappear completely in the fireworks. The control of the whole galaxy seems to have been in the palm of my hand, but... Sudden changes have changed everything. Not only others were shocked, but even the first order was unbelievable. However, at this moment, their actions declare that they have only one way to go, that is, to completely eliminate the New Republic and the resistance. To this end, already ready forces began to board the spacecraft, a large number of warships began to gather. They are ready to destroy the new republic in a hurry and unprepared moment. However, in focusing on eliminating the resistance ¡­¡­ "It''s the first order!" Suddenly, aircraft and tall warships gathered in the sky to tacodana. Immediately, the fierce laser fire began to wash the whole land. Bounty hunters, smugglers, wanted criminals and law-abiding citizens began to flee here. Tacodana, it''s no longer safe here. The madness of the first order is the same as the original Galactic Empire, and even more brutal! This kind of weapon of annihilation should not exist in this world. All those who are on the run understand that war is coming again. This is inevitable and unavoidable. With the birth of the first order, war is inevitable. It is ridiculous that the original new republic government, like the Old Republic government, ignored the current crisis. We have not thoroughly exterminated the first order. Now in the raid of the first order, we have become disabled! Chapter 381 Beam after beam of fierce laser fire, constantly bombing everything in front of us. The towering old castle, the neutral tavern, has become a mass of ruins under the baptism of artillery fire. Flying aircraft and warships in the sky, a large number of stormtroopers in white armor began to land on the ground. Beam after beam of energy, continuous shooting. Hum ~ hum ~ hum~ The bright silver blade appears fiercely. Waving the lightsaber in hand, it''s easy to bounce back the energy beam to their master. I don''t know why, Jiangning found that his understanding of the force has improved by leaps and bounds, and many applications of the force have been learned without any teacher. The left hand grabs forward, hundreds of stormtroopers are crushed to death by him. Jiangning''s action attracted a lot of attacks, and there were stormtroopers in white armor everywhere. The gun in the hand, shoots out one beam after another. These scenes of Pediatrics are naturally ignored by Jiangning. There was a silver glow in his eyes. Then, the invisible spiritual power mixed with the ubiquitous force swept everything, and many stormtroopers were vulnerable in front of him. Although the power derived from the wizard system is greatly limited, but only by the clever combination of spiritual power and the force, he is also invincible in the world. His fierce action made no one around him dare to approach for a moment. Hum ~ hum ~ hum~ "Yes?" Jiangning turned to look, but saw a man, also wearing a black robe, with a black metal mask on his head. Holding a cross lightsaber, standing quietly on the gravel not far behind him. "Ben!" Han Solo looked at the figure in the black robe and cried out. There was a different kind of emotion in his voice. "Han Solo!" In the face of his own father, he also dares to kill his father. However, Jiangning did not know all this. "Han, who is he?" Han Solo was a little upset: "he''s my son, Ning. Later, please show mercy! " "Oh, so it is." Jiangning''s indifferent responder, with emotionless eyes, looks at the opposite Kello Lun without saying a word. Only the buzzing lightsaber in his hand verifies his attitude. "Hum!" Carol lunleng snorted and peered at Han Solo: "do you want to urge me to come back to you with insignificant feelings? Han Solo "Ben, wake up. You''re seduced by snooker. He''s just using you." "Supreme leader, there is no doubt." Kailuo Lun answered without thinking, and immediately he ignored Han Solo and ran to Jiangning. Whoa! Their lightsabers were intertwined, and Han Solo could not intervene in the duel of the same force user. He and chewy, ray and Finn, bb-8 hide in the ruins to watch. Moreover, with the gun in hand, they constantly shoot the approaching stormtroopers. They dare not leave their duel position. Whoa! The two men in the battle, the lightsabers in the hands of the fast impact, close to the two people immediately separated. Kailuo Lun turns the cross lightsaber in his hand. He moves around in a small range, looking for Jiangning''s flaws. However, what makes him helpless is that Jiangning just stood there without any flaw. "Do you know?" Jiangning did not answer and looked at him quietly. "You''ve always been like a God in my mind, in the same position as my grandfather... No, you''re more aloof than my grandfather. You are gifted and have an enviable legendary experience. My grandfather and uncle have been taught by you. You are the only surviving Jedi of the old Jedi Masters. " "Today, I feel honored to fight with you all my life!" Kailuo Lun finished, facing Jiangning, with the highest etiquette. However, he pushed his hand fiercely. The invisible force turned into an invisible fist and hit Jiangning. "It''s a trick that can''t be on the table!" Jiangning doesn''t need to dodge at all. It is still standing in the same place. The moment the force of the dark side touches Jiangning''s body surface, it will melt away like a bullock into the sea. "The legend is true. You practice the unified force!" Kailuo Lun was not panicked. It seemed that what he had just done was just to verify the force of Jiangning''s cultivation, whether it was light or dark. With these words, the whole person rushed to Jiangning again, and the cross lightsaber in his hand attacked Jiangning fiercely. Jiangning''s lightsaber attacks from the bottom to the top. Holding the cross lightsaber, the body of the lightsaber twists fiercely and attacks the key parts of Kailuo Lun''s body from a fierce and tricky angle. In the face of Jiangning''s quick attack, Kailuo Lun kept on avoiding from left to right, defending everywhere... However, Jiangning got a flaw in him and cut off his helmet with his lightsaber. "Swordsmanship needs practice, boy!" "Hum!" Kailuo Lun''s expression began to become ferocious, his whole person also began to become impatient, he seemed to ignore the same, picked up the hilt of the sword on the ground, played the red blade again, and slashed hard at Jiangning. "Fancy!" Jiangning didn''t keep his hand either. He promised Han Solo to be merciful. That would only save his life. Doesn''t mean he won''t hurt this kid. "Ah Kailuo Lun covered his shoulder, where a trace of smoke, there is a burning smell... This guy is cruel enough, not only to the enemy, but also to himself. He beat his injured part hard, and his face became ferocious. He clenched his teeth and rushed to Jiangning again... However, in the face of Jiangning, such a reckless attack was useless. Arms, shoulders, thighs, abdomen, back, all hit. "Do you still want to work hard?" Once again, Jiangning stood beside Kailuo Lun, his silver lightsaber aimed at the other side''s neck, his eyes indifferent to everything. "Han Solo, you are the rebel boy of your family." After subduing Kailuo Lun, Jiangning began to shout Han Solo. At the same time, the first order stormtroopers saw their officers captured and launched attacks one after another. Although Jiangning was fearless, there were too many people. At this time, a large number of aircraft and warships flew over the water from afar. "Resistance ¡­¡­ "Why don''t you kill me?" Kailuo Lun looked at Jiangning with an unconvinced face. She was very angry and her chest was constantly undulating. It seemed that she was insulted by being captured. "I want to kill you too, but I won''t break my promise. I promised Han Solo to be lenient, or I''ll cut off your head in the first round!" "Ah Looking at the rebellious bear child, he yelled like a psycho. Jiangning looked at him silently and let him go crazy. "Kill me!" With that, Kailuo Lun bumped her neck into Jiangning''s lightsaber. However Jiangning grabs his hand and holds Kello Lun''s neck with invisible force: "is it not easy to die? I''ll see your father''s attitude later. If he wants you to die, I''ll definitely give you a ride! " "Rather Han Solo dodged the gunfire and came to Jiangning. He gasped slightly and looked at his scarred son lying on the ground. Although distressed, but he will not blame Jiangning, he is very clear about Jiangning''s temper. If you blame him unknowingly, Jiangning will surely chop his son to death in front of him. "Thank you, friend!" Jiangning pointed to lie on the ground, not convinced, staring at him. Carol Lun: "this boy is under your disposal. Is it here or back to the resistance?" "Go back to the resistance first. His mother hasn''t seen him for a long time." Han Solo looked at his son lying on the ground and said to Jiangning. "No, I''m not going back." Kello Lun began to roar: "you kill me, I will never go there, never..." "Hum, it''s so noisy!" Jiangning directly kneaded the bear child and pointed to the fainting Kailuo Lun: "it''s up to you." With that, he turned to clean up the stormtroopers around him and took Kello Allen''s lightsaber by the way. The soldiers of the first order, seeing their officers captured, saw no hope of rescue, and the arrival of the resistance. If it goes on, everyone has to stay in this place, and then they begin to retreat one after another. "Han "Leia!" The couple, who haven''t seen each other for a long time, meet again and look at each other with unclear factors. Chapter 382 Han Solo and Leia Organa solo look at each other, but they are disturbed by an uninterested guy. "Han Solo, remember me? C-3PO, with a red arm, you may not recognize me. " C-3PO, dressed as a tuhaojin, greets Han Solo, but he doesn''t pay attention to the robot. His eyes and eyes are focused on his wife Leia. But C-3PO is still chattering, after a while, it realized how impolite its behavior is. Apologizing to Leia and Han Solo, he took the bb-8 to one side. "Did you change your hair?" Han Solo asks Leia. "Or that?" Leia points to Han Solo''s coat. "No, it''s new." "Woo ~" At this time, chewy came over with the unconscious Kello Lun. Leia''s eyes and attention focused on chewy''s arm. "My God Leia watched in surprise and went to chewy''s side, looking at the unconscious Kello Lun, her hands shaking and stroking one of her greasy black hair. Han Solo put his arms around Leia''s shoulder and looked at her sleepy son in silence. "How can this..." Leia''s trembling fingers pointed to her unconscious son, with a look of disbelief in her eyes. She knows very well that those who have not practiced the force should not try to catch the force practitioners. "Thanks to the help of an old friend!" Leia looked at Han Solo puzzled: "old friend?" Han Solo smiles from the corner of his mouth and points his arm to Jiangning standing in the ruins. Leia looks at it and covers her mouth in surprise. "I''m not dreaming, am I, Han?" "Of course not!" ¡­¡­ Jiangning stood on the ruins, his lightsaber did not put away, still kept the plasma blade. He raised his head and looked up at the sky, his eyes shining slightly, as if he saw something deep in the universe. There, a quick war is breaking out. The first order, seeing that the dark energy cannons had not completely destroyed the government of the New Republic, mobilized their long prepared troops to attack the New Republic. Four of the New Republic''s fleets deployed in outer space have been destroyed, and the remaining fleet has suffered great losses when it was destroyed because of part of the planet''s landforms. Now, they are struggling under the attack of the first order. ¡­¡­ "Sir!" The messenger came to Leia and saluted her. "What''s the matter?" Leia looked back at the messenger beside her. He said: "the New Republic was violently attacked by the first order. At present, the fleet of the Republic government is on the verge of extinction. The government of the Republic, ask us for help now! " "God, damn it Leia was shocked, but immediately she began to give an order: "send my order immediately, and support the Republic immediately. If the government of the Republic is destroyed, our situation will be even more difficult. " "Yes, sir!" As soon as the messenger finished, he immediately informed the army of the resistance organization. Immediately, aircraft flew directly into the blue sky and entered the speed of light in a very short time to support the army of the Republic. "The first order has just been defeated by us. How could it surprise the government of the Republic?" Han Solo bent over and looked up at the sky. Now he could vaguely see the sparks flickering from time to time. Just now his whole attention was focused on Leia, not on the sky. And the sudden attack of the first order was beyond everyone''s expectation, so that no one found it. "This is a long-term conspiracy. The first order has been preparing for this day for a long time. It''s not just the government of the Republic, but even we don''t notice a trace at all! " Leia said, then looked down at the son in chewy''s arms, with a complicated expression. His son, lured by the dark side of the force, worked for the first order and killed too many innocent lives. Too many Jedi, too, died in his hands. In the face of this blood debt, Leia can''t imagine how to face her son. Although maternal love makes her incline to her son, but Han Solo comforted her: "we will win, and we have a strong support on our side!" Leia finally focuses her eyes on Jiangning again. Her face is full of smile and she walks towards Jiangning quickly. And, far away, he began to say, "Hi, my friend, are you ok?" Jiangning looked at her and hesitated a little: "are you Leia?" Leia is now a middle-aged woman. Compared with the young woman in Jiangning''s memory, Jiangning could hardly recognize her without her familiar hairstyle. "Yes, it''s me. You remember me." Leia looked at him with a smile. For her friend she had known for a long time, her almost unchanged appearance made Leia very jealous. "It feels familiar." Leia speechless, puzzled looking at the side of Han Solo. Han Solo pointed to his head: "he doesn''t remember what happened between him and us now. We need to get to know him again." "What happened?" Han Solo shrugged: "who knows!" ¡­¡­ Jiangning didn''t pay any attention. He looked up at the sky, his eyes straight through the sky and thick clouds. And in that outer space, there''s a big star war going on! A huge starship, recklessly pouring the death of the cannon fodder, again and again scan the whole universe. The warships of the New Republic government also radiated death rays one after another, constantly fighting back against the warships of the first order. However, in the initial raid, they did not have time to respond. In the fierce attack of the first order, heavy losses were incurred. The original five full fleet destroyed four fleets in an instant. The remaining fleet stationed on the capital star was also attacked by the huge dark energy cannons in Jiangning, which directly destroyed a corner of the planet. At least hundreds of millions of people died in an instant. And the aftermath of the destruction and collapse of the planet once again destroyed part of the already scarce warships. Many of the remaining warships were destroyed again under the attack of the first order. The remaining dozen warships could only rely on some protective covers to survive. But it''s only a matter of time before we die. And at this time, from a distance in the universe, suddenly flew out of a large number of fighters, aircraft and a large number of warships. "Fire!" The warships and aircrafts of the resistance organization, in an instant, one after another put the cannons in the array of the first order. A large number of colorful rays poured into the first order attack array. More than a dozen first order warships were destroyed in a flash. But then, a huge shadow came slowly. Everyone lost their voice when they looked at the huge shadow! "Death Star!" Chapter 383 Half of the huge volume slowly moving in is hidden in the shadow. The warships all over the universe are like model toys compared with the huge man-made objects moving slowly. A silent sense of oppression is coming. Death Star brings deterrence, so that everyone can not ignore its majesty. ¡­¡­ In the command cabin, with his hands behind him, he stood in front of the window, looking at the missing corner of the capital star of the government of the Republic, the warships of the government of the Republic, and the army of the hateful resistance organization, with a sneer on his face. "No matter who is facing the death star, there is only one way to die!" Everyone knows the deterrent power of death star. The super laser gun, the main weapon carried on it, can eliminate all the obstacles on its way with any strike, and turn into dust in the universe! Not to mention, the first order has an ultimate weapon far more terrible than the death star. Starkiller base! Absorb the power of the star, and then convert the dark energy, the power of one shot, can easily destroy a galaxy. Now, for some reason, the first order has built a death star again. "My God "Death Star!" "The first order has gone crazy and made such a terrible weapon again!" The deterrent power of death star was famous in the universe as early as the Galactic Empire! Its main gun, the super laser gun, easily destroyed a prosperous planet with its first launch. Later, the Galactic Empire, on the basis of the death star, created the second generation of death star. Although already destroyed, but the first order, I do not know when, even once again built a death star. Let''s call it Death Star III. Its diameter is much larger than that of the original Death Star, with a diameter of 210 kilometers. It carries a super laser gun and 1200 tractive beams. The most shocking thing is that there is a huge gap in the center of the death star, where a dark energy weapon is installed. Super weapons that can absorb the energy of stars and transform them are more powerful than laser cannons. The dark energy cannon is like an eye, the eye of death, gazing coldly at everything in front of us. "Starkiller..." The huge man-made celestial body represents the highest military science and technology in the world of Star Wars! Now, in a rough way, it''s rolling. ¡­¡­ "Come on, attack all, destroy this weapon!" Panic tone, sounded in everyone''s ears, immediately, all warships and aircraft, together to meet the death star. Everyone knows that once this weapon starts to take off, no one can stop it. Huge man-made objects, slowly moving, compared with the stars not far ahead, it is like a satellite. However, it has the power to destroy everything easily. Hux looked at the weak resisters with a sneer, his right hand slashed hard, and then the staff began to control this powerful weapon. The intense light began to gather. This means that death star''s formidable super laser gun has officially entered a charged state. The target is the capital of the New Republic! "Destroy it!" At this moment, no matter the government of the Republic or the resistance organizations, they all started their final madness! Desperate, almost suicidal attack, rushed to the front of that slowly charged huge man-made objects. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!!! Countless dazzling energy rays are constantly shooting, and brilliant fireworks also light up the dark space. There are warships turning into flaming fireworks, and there are aircraft turning into small fireworks. At present, the highest achievement of science and technology is the grand art of war in this boundless universe. Human, is really the best race to fight!!! ¡­¡­ "Is that the death star?" Han Solo and Leia, embracing each other, look up at the image in the blue sky, the outline of the death star and the light in focus. There is a deep shock in their eyes. They looked at each other, hugged each other tightly, and watched the universe with deep worry. There, someone is fighting hard. ¡­¡­ "Death Star!" Jiangning is interested in watching the images in the sky. The most distinctive specialty of Star Wars has always been his goal. This death star represents the world of star wars, which is currently the highest technology embodiment. To build such a death star, materials, weapons, design and layout all serve the war. This is the natural war machine, the life killer. Everything is born to kill life. The ever exploding fireworks can not make Jiangning''s heart produce any waves. He never cares about these, only the death star in his eyes is his goal, which is why he came to this world. Besides, he never cared, whether it was the government of the New Republic or the resistance. They are just the scenery that he will pass through in his long life. They have nothing to do with NPC and him. Although because of the time line, the unpredictable branch line is derived from the main line again, which makes him have an intersection with these people. However, he has never been taken seriously by Jiangning. To him, dealing with these people is to assume the responsibility of nanny or guardian. He can''t get anything else but to work hard for them. From the beginning to the end, he focused on the world''s science and technology, and his purpose was that. In addition, it is to accommodate the world! He spread out his palm, where is floating a crystal clear beautiful crystal. "What is this?" Han Solow and his wife, looking at the crystal floating in Jiangning''s hands, asked. Jiangning slightly glanced at them and did not explain that he was now carrying out his plan of villain. Even if his behavior is just, in the eyes of others, he is a complete villain and belongs to the Party defeated by justice. Crystal beautiful crystal slowly lifted off, then opened a crack in the top of the crystal, crystal suddenly drilled in. Then, the crystal came to an inexplicable space, and tightly penetrated into the deepest part of this space, where... Is floating a huge sphere emitting endless light ¡­¡­ "Go away!" With the sound without any emotion, the charged Death Star launched its own death baptism fire. Before the flame of death, everything was completely destroyed in an instant, whether it was the warships of the first order, the resistance organizations, the warships of the government of the Republic. And this fire, even a trace of obstruction did not appear, straight into the capital of the Republic. Those who survived and those on tacodana clearly saw that the capital of the Republic was disappearing in the fierce flames. Powerful weapons, strong laser guns, in the moment of contact with the capital star, the atmosphere of the whole planet will be torn, followed by the collapse of the structure of the planet, and then turned into a boundless sea of fire!!! Chapter 384 Throughout the world of star wars, both the Old Republic and the New Republic are a group of guys whose mud can''t support them. It''s easy to be destroyed by hostile forces. Originally, the New Republic should have been able to avoid this total extinction crisis. Never thought, the destruction or destruction. ¡­¡­ Death Star, the ultimate weapon born in the highest technological system of human pride! Here, it is as if there is no solution. The terrifying weapon of annihilation, the super laser gun, completely wiped out everything on the road. No matter the planet, the space warship, now all turned into the garbage of the universe. ¡­¡­ "The moment of the destruction of the planet is really spectacular!" Hercules stood at the bow of the ship, looking through the huge French window at the sky ahead. However, the original location of the capital star of the New Republic has already turned into a new meteorite belt. Maybe, given a few billion years, this meteorite belt will converge again, and a new planet will be born. It''s also possible that it will never be able to create a planet. The steel under his feet gives Hercules unlimited power and confidence. This kind of man-made weapon surpasses all the war machines of mankind in the past and is comparable to the nuclear weapons of the old age. Technology, step by step, has risen to the present level. From nuclear weapons to space warships... To today''s Death Star weapons. Human beings not only occupy countless fertile soil and resources, but also develop constantly. As a matter of fact, whether it is the Old Republic or the New Republic, their demise has its own rules. Everything that cannot adapt to the new era will be destroyed. And the Galactic Empire, up to now the first order, they are always developing. In the past, they studied the Jedi and the force, but now, they still keep the attitude of learning. As a result, no one thought of the time, one fell swoop overturn, the final victory. The Galactic Empire, the first order and the Sith, never failed. On the contrary, the Jedi, who once suppressed the Sith to the end, are now dying one after another. And the Sith, after change, completely continues. ¡­¡­ Hercules only looked at the meteorite belt in front of him, and he did not continue to pay attention. Then he looked at the green planet ahead, tacodana. There is still the last hidden danger. "Charge the weapon, target... Tacodana!" "Yes, general!" The huge Death Star, slowly turning, gradually aiming its weapon at the star not far ahead, tacodana. The distance between the stars in the universe is very far, however, the weapons carried on the death star can easily span endless distances and directly destroy a planet. ¡­¡­ "The Republic..." Han Solo looked up at the sky, the long extinguished flame, and the brilliant light, has long been destined to the end of the Republic government. "No one escaped, the government of the Republic..." Leia bowed her head in sorrow for the dead soldiers and the innocent people. It is not only the new republic that perishes, but also tens of billions of innocent people and brave soldiers from resistance organizations! However, they all disappeared in that blow. "Ha ha, this is the consequence of daring to resist the first order!" Kailuo Lun did not know when he had woken up. Although he was bound, he did not care. He looked at his parents with a sneer. "Ben!" Han Solo looked at his son with grief. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. Leia also looks at her son with a sad face, but she has no way. The people who are deeply in the dark side of the force, and only the Jedi who have a strong force, can help him. "Ning, please help my son." Leia turns her head and looks at Jiangning not far away. She pleads, but Jiangning doesn''t reply. Instead, she looks at the sky with a dignified face. "What''s the matter?" Han Solo also felt something was wrong. He looked at the sky, but saw nothing but blue sky and white clouds. "Run for your lives, Death Star has aimed its weapon at this planet!" "What!!" The message contained in Jiangning''s calm words surprised Han Solo, Leia and other members of the resistance. "Sir!" On one side, Carol Lun, who was guarded by Chui, laughed: "stupid guys, this is the end of trying to fight against the first order! All of you will disappear into the universe with this planet. " "Ben! Stop talking, stop talking, my son, wake up, you''re being used by snooker. He lured you into the dark. Come back quickly, my son Leia tearful looking at Kello Lun, heart very sad, she trembled stroking his face, want to wake up the long fallen son, but there is no way. "Sir, it''s time for us to go, otherwise... Once the Death Star attack comes, then... Everyone can''t go." Leia''s adjutant was very anxious. He was more anxious than anyone since he heard that the death star was facing the weapon here. The minds of the resistance organizations are all on this planet. Once an accident happens, the consequences are really unpredictable. "Ning, let''s go together. Time is running out." Han Solo persuaders Jiangning, but Jiangning''s reply makes him puzzled: "no, I won''t go, because I want to take over the death star, you go quickly." "Ning, don''t do stupid things, although you are very strong, but..." Han Solo still wants to persuade, but Jiangning stops Han Solo from saying what he wants to say next. He goes to Kailuo Lun and points his eyebrows in his alert eyes. "What are you doing?" Kailuo Lun looks at Jiangning''s finger and points to himself. He keeps avoiding, but he can''t avoid this finger. As soon as the light came into his brow, he fell into a deep sleep. Jiangning explained to the puzzled couple: "I left the seed of light for him. If I find Luke, Luke will help him get rid of the control of the dark side force." "Thank you, Ning. Thank you very much. We''ll remember it all our lives. " The couple couldn''t help thanking Jiangning, but they thought Jiangning would stay and fight against the death star with his life. However, they think too much. Jiangning will not give his precious life for others. "You go, and then I''m going to get out of here, find Luke, and rebuild the Jedi. In the future... If I have a chance, I will still be here. " Han Solo looked at him with grave gratitude: "friend, take care!" With Jiangning''s persuasion, the crew began to board the ship one after another, and then left the planet. Everyone looked through the porthole at the figure in black below and saluted him. "All the people in the way are gone!" When the resistance''s spaceships all left tacodana at superluminal speed, Jiangning''s expression became serious. He slowly stretched out his hand to the boundless universe. Chapter 385 In the vast universe, a huge man-made celestial body is slowly flying, slowly approaching a star. Tacodana! "Well, the resistance!" Hercules closed his hands behind his back and looked at the universe ahead. He said, "charge the main gun!" "Yes, sir!" The energy system of the spaceship, controlled by computer, began to flow towards the main gun. The front end of the death star is like a satellite, its main weapon gun, a super laser gun. Tacodana! Jiangning stood quietly in the same place. Since he told the news that the death star was approaching, people on this planet began to run for their own lives and leave here. And he still stayed here, came to the Star Wars world, a wizard system derived from the mana, was the boundless force ruthlessly suppressed. Then he began to feel the force. In a short period of time, his level of understanding has improved by leaps and bounds, which is completely comparable to the achievements of decades of uninterrupted practice of the force master who has been immersed in this way professionally. In addition, he has saved tens of billions of people and key figures. At present, he can influence the world by virtue of the origin given by Star Wars. His body began to slowly soar, and then soared to the sky, the next moment will come to the atmosphere. The body is still captured by the gravity of the planet, just standing inside the atmosphere, looking deep into the universe, where a death star is coming slowly. And its front-end weapons have begun to charge. Looking at the boundless universe, Jiangning slowly stretched out his hands. The boundless force, the ubiquitous force, began to follow his movements. The sea of the force, which had been calm for a long time, started a riot in an instant, which ordinary people could not perceive; However, this turmoil cannot conceal the practitioners of the force. Either Luke, who lives in seclusion on a remote planet, or snooker, the supreme leader of the first order, at this critical moment, all look at the void with astonishment. How amazing is the power of the force sea that covers the universe? At the same time, the strange crystal, which Jiangning had penetrated into the depths of the universe, began to exert its own power. Crystal clear crystal, emitting a boundless light, sending out a message. At the same time, in the distant space, a small world surrounded by a thick crystal wall, which radiates endless light, receives the coordinates and begins to approach here. Jiangning whole person, eyes silver, he opened his hands, seems to be embracing the universe. His spiritual power, along the special coordinates, extends into the unknown space. The invisible and immaterial spiritual power enters the unknown space and stirs the whole sea of force by the way. It is like a lever, looking for a fulcrum, and then prying the whole universe. ¡­¡­ "Main gun charged!" Hux grinned coldly: "launch!" "Yes, sir!" The operator skillfully pushed the next button after another, and then the super laser gun on the death star began to release its strong light again. The meteorite, floating in the void of the universe, suddenly turned into powder. The dazzling light illuminates a large area of stars. So that, on other planets, you can clearly look up at the light column in the sky. Beyond the speed of light action, the terror of laser weapons, in an instant across I do not know how many light years; Then, the light of death, instantly towards the front of the tacodana planet and standing in the atmosphere of the tiny figure hit. However A layer of invisible barrier protects the planet behind and the tiny figure. Powerful laser weapons, blowing the planet''s atmosphere, the formation of a devastating hurricane. The strong wind dispersed Jiangning''s shoulder length hair. Jiangning, however, did not care. Even without a glance, he did not invest in the laser gun which was only a few centimeters away from his body. His eyes had already closed, and his mind had completely entered the mysterious space. In this mysterious space, in the middle of it, there is a huge oval luminous body. Endless white light lingers in the colorful mysterious space, and a tiny crystal is attached to the outside of the oval luminous body. The crystal constantly sends out special signals, calling for the distant world. Jiangning''s will, also then out of his body, along the coordinates came to this strange space. He looked at it curiously, and then his eyes were completely attracted by the oval luminescent body in this mysterious space. He followed his own coordinates, came here, and then approached the oval luminous body. Then, his hand, pressed on the crystal, followed by a stronger call. ¡­¡­ In an unknown and indescribable void, huge spheres and colorful lights are everywhere, filling this huge and vast space. Huge spheres, like bubbles, accumulate in this vast space. The whole space is silent. However, a tiny sphere emitting endless light is rapidly approaching a huge bubble along a special information coordinate. ¡­¡­ In the unknown space, Jiangning''s will feels the breath of the small world, because the soul is connected. He can clearly feel that a part of his soul is approaching himself at a very fast speed. Thinking of this, Jiangning''s will turns into a "stirring stick" that goes deep into the boundless sea of force and stirs up the whole sea of force. Not only that, but also a special wave came out of the crystal attached to the huge oval luminous body. In this fluctuation, the huge elliptical luminescent body has a special change. It did not take any action against Jiangning''s behavior. The boundless sea of the force, the ubiquitous sea of the force, and the calm sea of the force stir up huge waves! Then there was an unspeakable change in the universe. Inside the universe, an invisible door is slowly opening, and the boundless sea of force is slowly passing away, along this special passage. Then, a sphere of endless light in the endless void approaches here at a very fast speed. The sea of force is swallowed by the tiny sphere one by one. Then, with the constant passing force as the coordinate, the small world adheres to the huge and boundless sphere in a stable posture. Constantly sucking, nutrition from the universe. The crystal wall system, which symbolizes its shell, begins to change little by little, slowly changing its structure. Crystal clear crystal wall, constantly emitting a soft light, will firmly protect the small world inside. And inside the small world, it''s changing. With the three continents as the main part and the oceans surrounding them as the secondary part, the whole small world is wrapped in an invisible transparent film. Then, it began to rise. After the rise of the land and the sea, the space left becomes a vast dark void. As the nutrition of the force and the universe is constantly absorbed by the small world, the whole dark void begins to emit a little bit of crystal light. If you look carefully, those are tiny meteorites. Small world, start to improve themselves, make themselves more perfect, with the nutrition of the mature universe, improve themselves The sun is more mature, young and stable, and then, with the constant intake of nutrients, the whole small world is undergoing earth shaking changes. So is the sun. Huge stars emitting endless light and heat are incorporated into a strange space inside the small world. Here, there''s a door that''s too big for stars. With the entry of the sun, the door slowly opens, and then the sun slowly floats into the door. Inside the gate, there are endless stalactite like mountains everywhere. The space is huge and vast. There are huge stalactite like mountains all over the gate. The sun, floating in the middle of this mountain range. Then, in the small world of darkness, the light of the sun rises slowly from the Western sea again. Rules, changes in the four seasons, the alternation of light and dark, began to gradually improve... At the same time, the universe outside the small world is also slowly and forcefully born. ¡­¡­ Super laser gun, staying outside the atmosphere of tacodana. This kind of change has long puzzled and shocked Hucks and others who stayed on the Death Star... With it comes endless fear! However, they don''t know how this kind of change happened. They just keep checking the instrument. Continuous analysis, reference to the contrast, trying to explain all this. Then a pair of eyes opened. With a bang, the huge super laser gun also collapsed and turned into endless light scattered in the cold universe. Later, Jiangning stepped out, and the next moment when he appeared, he was already in the Death Star command module. "You Jiangning didn''t answer. His eyes were shining silver white. Then, Hux and all the armed forces died in an instant. The corpse was thrown into the boundless universe by Jiangning. He turned and looked at the operators and staff who were in a state of dullness and fear. A smile! "Ladies and gentlemen, I now declare that you are my captives!" Chapter 386 Jiangning came to Star Wars world, the most important purpose has been achieved. A ready-made and intact Death Star weapon, including the maintenance personnel and staff, was packed and taken away by him. In addition to the fighters and the main officers, who were mercilessly killed by him, the rest could not escape his clutches. And the small world, also in his call, attached to the world of Star Wars. With a special channel, it continuously absorbs the nutrients of the mature world, just like a blood sucking parasite, parasitizing the Star Wars world and plundering the nutrition of the big world. Well, compared with his incomplete small world, Star Wars is really a big world. Not only that, but also some rules and changes of the small world are imperceptibly changing. The most important part of his world will implement the plan according to his idea. The rest depends on the final result. ¡­¡­ When his figure appears again, people have left the Star Wars world and come to the inside of the small world. In the early days of the mainland, a huge city has been built there. In this huge city, there are hundreds of thousands of people living in the exotic architecture with the combination of fantasy style and future technology style. Compared with any city in the main world, except for a few countries, the size and population of most countries are larger than this city. However, these are not the main functions of the city. It is not a city in the traditional sense, but a city with special functions. Hundreds of thousands of people, most of them are technicians, scientists and armed men. In the center of the city stands a huge gateway. It''s a wormhole with perfect structure. It''s huge. Every moment, there are huge space warships constantly coming in and out. Bring the material and mineral resources from another universe back here. Whether it is used to produce high-end weapons and equipment, or a variety of smelting industries, or it has some special ability to communicate with extraordinary forces. Every moment, there are professional talents, in the verification of these things. Small world, although in that unknown space, experienced a long journey, attached to the world of Star Wars. However, because of its particularity as a whole and its complete annexation of jiezhonglin, the transfer station, it can play a special rule or ability to a certain extent. It''s a pity that Jiangning doesn''t have the ability to understand the rules or the special ability. He is also constantly learning, although there are a lot of trivia, delayed his time. However, in Jiangning''s view, the time is worth spending. Because what he will do in the future is destined to be the enemy of the whole world. Therefore, we should take advantage of the present good opportunity to constantly improve our plans and strengthen our weapons, and do not ask them to help us defeat the powerful enemy. Just ask that they can help themselves resist one or two, that''s enough. What''s more, the changes in the early mainland or the small world were not just that. As I said earlier, the small world has changed into two layers. The special space that ascends into the small world on the top is different from the primitive universe that is being perfected and developed on the bottom. In this world, the air is full of active elements. All the time, the small world constantly breathes in the void and inhales some special substance; These substances, and then began to strengthen the foundation of the world, at the same time, the origin of the world, also continue to decompose these active elements. The most effective is that the people who lived in the early mainland began to strengthen their physique. They have been eroded by the active elements for a long time, and their bodies have been changed imperceptibly. The most significant change is physical enhancement, and then in other aspects, it has also been changed to varying degrees. This is a benign change, because it represents the possibility of becoming a wizard. ¡­¡­ At this point, Jiangning''s wizard plan should also be prepared in advance. Although in other worlds, he sowed the seeds of witches, but waiting for them to grow up freely. It is estimated that the time unit should be hundreds of years or even thousands of years. The cost of time is so huge that Jiangning can''t wait. Then, only on the basis of their own efforts to develop, can we introduce this kind of wizard system talents from other worlds. For this reason, Jiangning thought of a person. A man living in seclusion on earth, en, a famous master. ¡­¡­ Main world, tutehem, West Suburb science and Technology Industrial Park. As soon as Jiangning came back, he summoned the brains of the whole industrial park, big and small, to check their work progress and to show them the Death Star weapons. ¡­¡­ Underground, a weapons experimental base. In this experimental base, stands a huge wormhole with a vast area. In order to maintain this wormhole for a long time, the power equipment here alone is a huge fortune. On this day, knowing that Jiangning was coming, all the staff members waited for Jiangning to review with 120000 spirit. Although they worshipped him before, they still kept some sense in their hearts. However, since Jiangning and Apocalypse met again, the whole country, from the royal family, aristocratic capitalists to the middle class and the common people, had already become fanatical about his belief. This kind of great power is brought into one''s own body, and the vast power between raising one''s hands and raising one''s feet is really an infinite yearning and admiration. It can be said that Jiangning, in the hearts of his descendants, is the only living God. Today''s science is not the only one that can do that. Because of this war, tutehem, an ancient country in the Mediterranean, returned to his former extraordinary status. It can be said that the whole world lives under its breath. Obviously, there is no country around. I dare to make some small moves under the eyes of this ancient country. At the same time, it is expected that a large number of former younger brothers and their affiliated countries will come close to each other. Moreover, it does not rely entirely on the majesty and deterrent power of Jiangning. Today, the existence of Jiangning is well known in the whole country, as well as in the world. The people are used to this ancestor''s disappearing behavior. Therefore, in the face of the temptation of some countries, tutehem also burst out some weapons from time to time to enhance his deterrence. It has to be said that since modern times, although the influence of touthheim has been greatly weakened. However, no country dares to belittle this ancient civilization which has accumulated 5000 years. And it is the only ancient civilization that has completely preserved its own civilization and tradition. The throne of the top of the five ancient civilizations has always belonged to it since ancient times. Although it occupies a corner, it still keeps its influence and deterrent power. In the past, the economically developed and vast territory of the United States was a beacon country in the hearts of the people. Now, the eyes of the people of the world return to this ancient civilization, although its visa is still difficult. However, it is hard to stop the unique charm of ancient civilization. In particular, it retains a large number of ancient documents and materials, many cities also completely retain the ancient urban style and architectural style. In addition, modern architecture, modern classical architecture, for this country, for its city, added countless beauty. It''s easy for immigrants to identify with this ancient country. Especially for those high-quality talents and those scientific researchers. There are too many miracles, too much science and technology, too much knowledge... And now, these foreigners, will witness the highest weapon equipment in this country - Death Star! Chapter 387 "My God "Gods "This is..." When these elites of society, the pride of mankind, cross the wormhole and come to a new and vibrant world. They were not allowed to observe the world carefully, but the scene in front of them completely shocked them. In mid air, a huge celestial body stands still. To the shock of the elite, this huge celestial body is entirely man-made. This celestial body is completely made of steel. Although they don''t know the structure and the corresponding power, they know one thing clearly. That is, their faith will never bring them here, just to watch this man-made celestial body. Thinking of this, we all focus on Jiangning. Jiangning spoke calmly: "name - Death Star! 210 km in diameter, equipped with a super laser gun, 1200 tractive beams, can hold at least 10000 fighters! It has a full capacity of 140000 people, which is the maximum. In the middle, it carries a dark energy cannon, Starkiller. It mainly absorbs the energy of stars, and then turns into dark energy weapons... " "My God "It''s amazing!" "According to this preliminary data, the main gun on the death star can easily destroy a planet!" "Is this the latest made by the Empire?" Everyone looked at Jiangning again, looking forward to getting some useful answers from this legendary ancestor. "No, it''s not a product of the Empire, it''s something I brought from elsewhere." He looked at the elite and said, "your task is to analyze it and understand the technology contained in it. Then, we should try our best to bring forth new things and develop more powerful weapons. This is the last help, understand? " "Your Majesty, please rest assured that we will eat through the Death Star!" "Yes, that''s right!" We all made a promise one after another, and then we looked at the death star with green eyes. The cold steel structure, in their eyes, is like a beautiful woman, full of attraction. "Also, on this death star, there are the original staff, all of them are operation and maintenance personnel. I believe that with the help of these people, your progress may be faster! " Jiangning''s words excited a large number of scientists. "That''s great. With these people who are already familiar with death star, our progress is really much easier." "Yes, in a short period of time to understand the death star, also have enough assurance." "What I am concerned about now is that the appearance of this death star represents the deepening of our country''s scientific and technological heritage. Perhaps, after we have studied the corresponding technology, the professional knowledge in the university will also change. " A group of science magnates are eager to discuss, Jiangning is not involved, the figure gradually dim, left the small world. ¡­¡­ Xijiao Industrial Science Park. Jiangning summoned the manager here, John Carlyle. Listening to his report and the corresponding progress of science and technology, Jiangning quietly waited for him to finish, then asked him to step down. Then Jiangning called in the Duke and asked him how his work was going. When the Duke heard Jiangning''s summons, he put down everything and rushed to Jiangning. As soon as he entered the classical palace, the Duke saw the figure sitting on the high throne. He immediately stepped forward to offer his highest respect to the God in his mind with perfect and elegant manners. "Master!" Looking at the vampire creeping under his feet, all the vampires in this world are born by him. Therefore, in the heart of this new blood group, his status is the ancestor. "Get up, my Duke!" I do not know why, the new blood people, for Jiangning''s voice, there will always be a sense of blood satisfaction and respect. Hearing this, the Duke immediately got up and stood on one side gracefully. It seemed that he was satisfied with the Duke''s manners. Jiangning nodded slightly. He looked at the Duke and opened his lips: "Duke, report the progress of your blood clan work!" The Duke then began to report on his work and the progress of the blood group. From the Duke''s words, Jiangning learned that the parliament headed by the Duke and other 17 blood groups was setting up a secret order hidden in the dark all over the world. They have organized a large number of capitalists, landlords and other elite who have influence on all aspects of society. After all, they have made some plans, such as hiding behind the scenes, controlling the world economy and raw materials, and so on. Some small countries have long been occupied, and their economy and people''s livelihood are completely controlled. It will only take one night to overthrow them. However, the blood clan did not get Jiangning''s order and did not do so. Instead, they continue to lurk behind the scenes, trying to grasp the world economy and the production and pricing of raw materials, but the process is not so smooth. After all, not all the bourgeoisie are willing to join this mysterious order. However, some people have noticed that there is a huge organization hidden in the world, but it is not clear what it is. Of course, some people look at tutehem and Jiangning suspiciously. However, when Jiangning showed his way of destroying heaven and earth, such as magic, this kind of suspicious eyes in an instant reduced by more than half. Most people think that in the face of such a powerful existence as a God, even if he wants the whole world, no one is his opponent. So, why bother to create such an organization? As a result, this kind of suspicious eyes disappeared most of the time, but there are still many eyes that put these doubts and malicious ideas on tuteham and Jiangning. However, these people are just skeptical and don''t know what Jiangning''s real purpose is. ¡­¡­ Jiangning is slightly satisfied with the plan of the Duke and others to control the world economy and grasp the world raw material production. For him, these are just small tricks, purely playful. However, his real purpose is to reduce the number of useless people in the main world. Because these people are useless. They are a waste of resources and energy. In the Duke''s report, Jiangning learned that the blood clan headed by the Duke and some forces that had developed for a long time in tutehem. According to his meaning, conspiracies are constantly brewing all over the world. Instigators all over the world set off all kinds of contradictions, whether religious beliefs or ethnic contradictions, territorial disputes, etc. they tried to accept new members and infiltrated into the local government and civil society. Spread a kind of extreme belief organization, the doctrine of supremacy, especially in countries and regions with complex and contradictory ethnic composition. At the same time, in some other countries, it has aroused hatred for the rich and exploited the inequality of all social strata to develop the extreme cannon fodder masses. Every day, these people change their identities. They are proficient in psychology, philosophy, sociology and other disciplines. They don''t stir up these opinions as soon as they come up. But in a subtle way, constantly publish some seemingly ordinary, but actually hidden evil words, imperceptibly affect the people of all countries. Pollute their thoughts and three outlooks, and plant a seed in their hearts. It seems that the whole world has been peaceful for a long time, but in fact, the undercurrent is turbulent. One day, when Jiangning''s order is conveyed, there will be endless wars all over the world again to clean up the filth. Knowing these things, Jiangning affirmed and supported their work progress. In fact, the money of the kinship Council is very rich, coupled with the government''s covert subsidies, so that every member who carries out special spy work has good financial support, equipment and technical support. Now, just wait for the firewood to continue to accumulate, then ferment, and finally... Completely ignite! Gather up these thoughts one by one, then wave back the Duke, Jiangning will also start to go to a place. There is a paradise on earth and a fountain without roots! Now, he wants to collect these things thoroughly! For the future plan, reward those meritorious people! There is no reward, comparable to the real life! Chapter 388 Himalayas, Sanskrit: Himalaya, which means snow area, is the highest mountain in the world, the natural southwest barrier of China, and the natural boundary of five countries. Meanwhile, the legendary holy land, Shambhala, is hidden here. The pure land of bliss and fairyland in Buddhist mythology are the ideal pure land that Tibetan Buddhists yearn for. However, because of the snow environment, the exploration of this place has never stopped. But for a variety of reasons, no one can safely find Shambhala. According to the outside world, this legendary pure land is only a fictional place. However, some people know that this is neither a legend nor a fiction, but a confirmed thing. ¡­¡­ In this boundless snow world, boundless cold wind has been blowing on this frozen plateau for thousands of years! Except for a few limited lives, no life is allowed here. Suddenly A roar sounded, followed by a ray of distortion door, out of thin air. Then, an avalanche happened by chance, and the hard to estimate heavy snow shook off and went down the landslide. The mighty power swept everything in an instant. "As soon as I came here, I saw this magnificent scene. I''m welcome to this snowy area!" A random wave of the sleeve, invisible force will be in front of the avalanche split into two parts. Others stayed in mid air, watching the snow "passing" from both sides of their bodies, and even reached out to grab a handful of cold snow. Once again, he came here to remove the eternal spring and the legendary pure land world, Shambhala. Last time, only a few springs were taken away in a hurry. Not only did Shambhala not move, but also the rootless spring of longevity was not taken away. After the water of eternal life on him was used up, Jiangning thought of it again. Slightly discerning direction, and then his body like a walk, toward the destination. ¡­¡­ "Who is it?" The face hidden in the dark, wakes up from the meditation state, she looks to the direction of the snow, and her eyebrows frown tightly. "On earth, besides me, there is such a powerful wizard?" ¡­¡­ "Roar!" "Roar!" "Roar!" A few minutes later, Jiangning fell from the sky and landed at the entrance of the cave where the spring of eternal life was hidden. Who knows, he just landed, there are three snowmen from the sky, blocking his way. "Snowman?" Jiangning looked at these legendary creatures. They were like human beings and apes, covered with thick white hair. He is tall and strong with strong muscles. Chinese and foreign explorers have tried to find this legendary creature for many times, but they have not been able to find anything. Many people also think that the snowman keeper Shambhala. As long as you find the snowman and capture it, you can follow the snowman to find the bumpkin. "I come here to collect the water of eternal life!" "Roar!" "I''ve been here, with Lynn." "Roar?" Jiangning patiently replied that he didn''t want to hurt these elves, and this time, he had to move the whole country bumpkin into the small world. As his own home, he needs these snowmen to guard. "I won''t hurt you, I won''t destroy your home, I just want to send it to a better place. In a safer world, you can follow me and live in that world, and no one can disturb you. " Jiangning spread out his hand, revealing his chest and palm, saying that he had no malice. "Roar?" "Roar, roar." The three snowmen were discussing with each other. Jiangning didn''t disturb and waited quietly. In the end, the snowman seems to have reached a unified topic. They look at Jiangning and yell at each other as they make way for the hole blocked by them. Jiangning also felt a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the snowman agreed. He thought that he would eventually rely on force to solve the problem. "Thank you, kind and brave spirit!" With that, Jiangning walked into the cave, and the three tall snowmen climbed the snow mountain. After several twists and turns, they disappeared without a trace. Everything here has not changed, and all the home pieces left by Ziyuan are put there one by one. However, there can no longer usher in the asters, since she gave up her own and daughter''s eternal life, wake up the dead In front of him in a pool, full of crystal clear emitting endless light of the spring. Spring without roots, water of eternal life. Not far in front of the pool, in front of a broken cliff, is the beautiful fairyland on earth, the holy land of pure land in Buddhist legend, Shambhala. Jiangning walks to the pool carrying the water of eternal life. He takes out his wand and turns it into a sharp sword with three colors and silver. Around the two meter wide pool, the sharp blade moves on the ground, depicting a complex array. Then Jiangning began to call for the small world in the distant time and space. It is now like a blood sucking insect, attached to the surface of Star Wars world, sucking the nutrients of Star Wars world. Hearing its call, the small world responded immediately. The dark crevice appeared out of thin air, and then slowly opened. With the expansion of the crevice, endless light leaked out... Then, the great and unparalleled power fell directly on the pool of the water of eternal life, and with the rumbling sound, pulled it up and pulled it into the small world. Jiangning did not choose to let the pool fall on any of the three continents, but floated it in the air. Then he went to the cliff and looked at the endless snow mountains. There are mountains and valleys, grasslands and plains, gurgling water and endless forests. The shadow of the small world suddenly came here, and then the great power shrouded Shambhala below. With the gradual increase of strength, the broad area of the country bumpkin, constantly shaking, together with the outside mountains constantly shaking. I don''t know how much snow has been poured and how many disasters have been caused. Then, it is difficult to estimate the tons of soil that can''t be measured, and the huge amount of land has been uprooted. Snow covered mountains, grasslands, forests, rivers and lakes, fertile plains, legendary pure land, paradise, fairyland, Shambhala. By a force that can''t see clearly, drag slowly into the sky, and be accepted by the virtual shadow of the high sky. Just then, suddenly a portal opened, and then the man in monk''s clothes stepped out. "What are you doing?" Jiangning calmly looked at this sudden stranger, turned his head and looked at Shambhala who was gradually accepted by the small world: "as you can see, I am receiving this pure land." The man in monk''s clothes said calmly but slightly angrily, "this is a solemn pure land. Once there is an irreparable mistake in the future, this will be the last resting place!" "Oh, really?" The man in monk''s clothes looked at Jiangning''s face: "you know what you do, you have closed your life for the future crisis. Once that happens in the future, human beings... " "Total destruction!" The man dressed as a monk said solemnly, "you can''t do such a thing!" She stretched out her hand, and then, the scene around seemed to turn into a mirror in an instant! "Mirror space." Jiangning still looked at her blandly. Chapter 389 "Mirror space." Jiangning was not surprised by the scenes around him. After all, this spell was not so tall. Just pulling people into the mirror world can''t affect reality. However, the wizard in front of him tries to hinder the small world''s acceptance of Shambhala. Jiangning stood by quietly and did not stop him. The wizard then aimed at Shambhala in the sky, trying to pull it back. However... The small world was only slightly shocked, and the mirror world immediately broke. "This..." Not to mention how shocked the wizard was, Jiangning still calmly looked at her and had a little guess about her identity. "You can''t stop this!" However, she looked at Jiangning excitedly: "you are also a wizard. Why do you do such a thing? This pure land belongs to all mankind. You should know its great role. " She looked up at the huge shadow in the sky: "is that a complete world?" "That''s right!" "You already have a complete world, why..." she was surprised, indescribable, a person... Or a mortal, how can you have a world? This incredible thing actually appeared in her eyes, which made her seriously doubt. However... All these things are true. Jiangning pointed to Shambhala, which was slowly brought into the small world, and said: "this pure land has never accepted human beings. There are unique animals and plants here. The pure land will be my future residence." ¡°¡­¡­¡± She was silent and unable to stop it. "Your name?" She was silent for a while before she said, "Guyi!" "Gu Yi?" Suddenly came to realize like: "it is in the dark to protect the earth, the supreme mage!" "Since you know it, and you are also a wizard, why do you do it?" Gu Yi watched Jiangning, waiting for his answer. Jiangning did not immediately answer her, but looked to the sky, where Shambhala''s last figure completely disappeared. He closed his eyes and looked at the huge land floating quietly in the sky of the small world. He estimated the area, which was about one million square kilometers. He will temporarily place the water of eternal life in Shambhala, after which he will build his own residence. "What does what I do have to do with whether I''m a wizard or not?" Jiangning asked her. Gu Yi said: "our world is coveted by the darkness. We are the same wizard born on the earth. We should join hands to protect our homeland from the invasion of darkness." "Oh Jiangning sneered at her idea: "what does this idea have to do with me? This is your idea. You can only hope on it, but you don''t want to solve the hidden danger once and for all. " "The enemy in the dark is so powerful that no one on earth can stop him!" Jiangning looked at her with a twinkle in his eyes and looked at her: "since you said it was so terrible, why do you still accept this force to extend your life?" "Besides, the fountain of eternal life has always been here. Haven''t you drunk it?" Gu Yi shook his head: "the spring of eternal life has little effect on me. I used this magical spring to prolong my life. The first time I drank it, it really had an effect. I lived 200 more years, but after that, the fountain of eternal life lost its effect on me. I had to... Choose that way. " "It''s sad..." Jiangning slightly sympathizes with Gu Yi''s experience. The world... The main world has already changed completely, and there is a strange and familiar world constantly merging with it. As a result, the world is becoming more and more complex. However, Jiangning is not worried. The more complex the better. Only in this way can it be more in line with his interests. "I have a hunch that your appearance may bring about changes in the world, or..." Jiangning asked her with great interest, "how about it?" Gu Yi''s expression became serious: "it may also bring complete destruction to the world!" "Is this a prophecy?" Gu Yi shakes his head and looks into Jiangning''s eyes with wise and vicissitudes of life: "it''s not a prophecy, it''s just a feeling. At the first sight I see you, I have this feeling." "Is it?" Then Jiangning looked into Gu Yi''s eyes: "what are you going to do?" "Here, destroy me completely?" Gu Yi shook her head and said, "I don''t have the right and I don''t have the ability. I''m not sure I''ll beat you when I fight you. I just hope that you can protect the world, the common home of all mankind, and there are too many people coveting here. In the multiverse, there are too many evil people who covet our homeland. For this reason, my teacher once built three holy temples in the world to protect our earth from the invasion of the evil dark forces. " "But seeing you now, maybe I''ll be much easier in the future." Jiangning pick eyebrow: "I did not say, to help you." Gu Yi, with a mysterious smile, looked at the huge pit and the original position of Shambhala: "it''s amazing power. For the first time, I saw someone master a complete world." She seems to be talking to herself, then looking at Jiangning: "when these troubles finally find you, you will do it if you don''t do it." "Are you so confident?" Gu Yi said with a smile: "it''s not that I''m confident, but that I have this premonition that you may become the savior or or the devil of the world in the end. But before these things happened, the earth was safe because of you. " "Wizard, you will do these things." Jiangning clasped his arms and raised his eyebrows: "well, before that, I still need to ask you something." "What is it?" "For all your books, I need to use different systems to broaden my horizons, and then create my own magic. And I need the eye of the Argo "Infinite jewels!" Gu Yi looked at him seriously: "how do you know the existence of infinite stone? Besides, what are you going to do with this infinite stone? " Jiangning said with a smile: "it''s very simple. Collect these infinite stones, and then do an experiment!" "After that?" Gu Yi inquired. "After that, either the whole multiverse will prosper with me, or the multiverse will sink completely; And I just wasted a little time... " Gu Yi "You know very well that you can''t stop me at all, and I know this infinite gem is with you." Jiangning quietly looked at her: "so, infinite gem, give it to me!" "What else do you know?" Jiangning laughed: "I know almost everything, and I know almost nothing. I''m just an ordinary and ordinary wizard, on the road of pursuing truth, these infinite gems contain secrets, which may bring me some help. That''s all. Besides, I don''t want the infinite stone to fall into the hands of other guys. " ¡­¡­ Chapter 390 Kathmandu, Nepal. This small country is located in South Asia, surrounded by Assange on three sides and adjacent to China on the other. In standard inland countries, industry is extremely poor, and taxes mainly depend on agriculture. Used to high-rise buildings, busy city, came to Nepal, Jiangning initial still a little fresh. Although this small country is rated as one of the least developed countries, the people here have a good mental outlook. Although the industrial products are scarce, the folk customs are very simple. Gu Yi lived in seclusion here and was honored as "living Buddha". ¡­¡­ "How do you feel here?" Guyi and Jiangning walk side by side in the streets of Kathmandu. The people on the streets are no different from those in other countries. To say, the only difference is that there is a lack of products under the industrial system, and there are few large items such as motorcycles and automobiles. In addition, the impression given to Jiangning here is very similar to India next door. "Fair!" Jiangning gave an unbiased answer. If you are a layman and used to metropolis, you will find it hard to get used to the backward places. There will be many inconveniences, but Jiangning is naturally different from the ancients. "Is that all?" Jiangning slightly looked at Gu Yi and said indifferently, "if you insist on saying a point of view, this was once a subsidiary of China." "You are not Chinese now!" "No harm!" Jiangning is not entangled in this point: "I represent civilization." ¡­¡­ They walked at a slow but slightly fast pace. Gu Yi led Jiangning to visit all aspects of the city and showed him the simple side of the people here, such as farming, grazing and so on. Jiangning understood that the reason for Gu Yi''s doing this was to try to impress him. But now his heart is as hard as stone. He has compassion, but he will not abuse it. They are two different people. They are not the same in terms of the three outlooks and thoughts. The purpose of Gu Yi''s first study of law was to benefit the common people. In fact, he did. Jiangning admires such a person, but it does not mean that he will do the same as Guyi. He belongs to the kind of person whose great power belongs to himself. In other words, he is selfish. However, if you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will destroy you! No one has the right to criticize others, or to criticize others wantonly from the so-called commanding point of morality. It doesn''t matter if there are differences, but we have no right to criticize anyone. "You say, how long can their so-called simplicity last?" In a village, Jiangning and Guyi were warmly entertained by the villagers. The simple villagers brought delicious green tea, some fruits and snacks. Gu Yi and Jiangning, sitting under a bodhi tree with their knees crossed, have the charm of preaching and preaching. In front of them, there was a small tea table with a pot of tea, fruits and snacks on it. Heard Jiangning''s inquiry, Gu Yi''s hand slightly. After pondering for a long time, Fang said, "I don''t know. Maybe it will not change for hundreds of years. Maybe it will die out overnight." She turned her head and looked at the sky: "the world has changed a lot, very quickly... I have lived for hundreds of years, witnessed a lot of things, a lot of people... But this change over the past hundred years alone makes me unable to keep up with the rhythm of the world." "Please continue." Jiangning took a sip of tea and motioned her to go on. "Alas Gu Yi sighs and shakes his head. He doesn''t go on. Jiangning had no choice but to ask her: "what about the multiverse? What''s your unique view of the vast world? " Gu Yi turns his head and looks at Jiangning''s face. "The world is coveted by evil all the time. The past is, the present is, and the future... Is the same. " "Don''t you feel tired living like this?" Gu Yi shakes her head slightly and looks at Jiangning. Her face is like a spring breeze smile: "this is my persistence for a long time. Since taking over this position, it has always been like this." "The original purpose was to benefit the people; But when I gradually broaden my horizons, see more and know more, I find that our beautiful home is coveted by the evil hidden in the dark. Now... " She looked at Jiangning: "another one." "Oh Jiangning did not answer. He chuckled and took another sip of tea from his cup. "There is an old Chinese saying. I''m sure you''ve heard it, master Guyi." "Fat water doesn''t flow to other people''s fields. It''s better to take advantage of those evil and dark guys than me." Gu Yi For the first time, she felt that people could be shameless. "All right!" Jiangning drank the mellow green tea in a clean cup and stood up: "now, please take me to get the eye of Argo motorcycle!" ¡­¡­ "This is the place where I live in seclusion, where I take care of the world, and where I teach my apprenticeship." In an ancient palace, Jiangning, the leader of Guyi, introduced him everywhere. After meeting Gu Yi, some people who came here to learn the Dharma saluted her one after another. "This is my disciple, cassilias!" Jiangning looked at Casillas, the disciple of Guyi, with a face of evil and a pale yellow robe. Hair back to comb back to the head, standing beside Gu Yi, looking at Jiangning. According to the physiognomy inherited from China, anyone with this appearance is not a good thing. This kind of person is insidious and vicious. He can do anything. In fact, Casillas rebelled in the end? Trying to give the earth to his new master, domam, the Lord of dark space. Jiangning just glanced at him, but Gu Yi didn''t care. She introduced other people to Jiangning. Then, Gu Yi looks at Jiangning''s face and seems to want to find other emotions, but Jiangning is always calm. Gu Yi looks back slightly and tells her disciple Morton: "go and get the eye of Argo and the book of visandi!" "Yes." Although Morton didn''t know why, he still chose to listen to Gu Yi''s command. He just took a glance at Jiang Ning before he left. A few minutes later, Morton held a pendant in one hand and a book in the other. Then he handed two things to Guyi. Casillas, standing beside Guyi, looks at the book of visandi in Guyi''s hand with a little fiery eyes. "Now, it''s yours." "What?" Morton and cassilias were shocked and looked at Guyi in disbelief. Ignoring the two, Jiangning reached out to take the eye of Argo motorcycle and the other hand to pick up visandi''s book; However, cassilias fiercely seized the book of visandi in Guyi''s hands. "Casillas, what are you doing?" Jiangning''s outstretched hand stopped, then he put down his raised hand, hid his face in the shadow, and looked at Casillas unskillfully. "Teacher, how can I give this book to an outsider?" Gu Yi calmed down: "this is my agreement with this wizard friend to lend him the book to read. Your behavior just now is very impolite. I command you to return the book to him in person. " "Do you know... What will your actions bring to you?" Jiangning walked to Casillas, his eyes shining with silver, and then the cold spread from Casillas'' feet to him. Chapter 391 With Jiangning, gradually to Casillas, with his pace, endless ice continues to spread; From Casillas'' feet, it gradually spread to his chest. "Ah..." Cassilias''s eyes widened in horror. He tried to get out of the predicament with his mana, but... He found that his mana had no effect in front of this huge mana. "Teacher!" Morton wants to stop him, but Guyi reaches out to stop him. ¡­¡­ Taking the book of visandi from Casillas, Jiangning looked at him coldly with bright silver eyes: "next time, don''t show off to the strong again!" With that, the endless cold, like the tide, continued to recede. If not for the surrounding air, still feel the air conditioning, just now the scene is almost illusion. "Thank you again, master Guyi." Gu Yi nodded slightly: "I hope you can become... Well, do it yourself." Jiangning nodded slightly. Then he looked at visandi''s book in his hand. His right index finger moved gently. A space opened in front of him, and a large pile of parchment flew out of it. The words and patterns on visandi''s book were imprinted on brand-new parchment, and the book was burned. Jiangning returned the original to Guyi. "I sincerely thank you, and I sincerely invite you, master Guyi." His eyes fixed on the Mage: "I hope you can visit my country if you are free!" Gu Yi nodded and said, "yes, I will visit you when I have time." "Well, I''m looking forward to seeing you again." After Jiangning finished, he suddenly opened a twisted door behind him and walked in calmly. ¡­¡­ "Teacher, is this man..." Morton looked at Jiangning and asked his teacher. "A sorcerer, a sorcerer advancing on the road of truth... A sorcerer, who may be the Savior, may also be a great demon who will destroy the world!" Gu Yi''s eyes contain unspeakable emotions. "Then why did you give him the book of Argo''s eye and visandi?" Listening to Gu Yi''s comments, Morton was shocked. He never thought that this powerful and mysterious wizard, his teacher''s comments on him, would be so complicated. Savior, the devil of the world? Why wake up and the world becomes so complicated. For Morton''s inquiry, Gu Yi''s eyes are still calm: "can''t stop it!" Morton puzzled: "can''t stop?" Gu Yi nodded: "since it is destined to happen, what''s the significance of stopping it? Why don''t you give him the infinite stone? Maybe he will help when the enemy invades in the future. What''s more, the future world will be more complicated with too many variables. On earth, there is such a strong man who can share a lot of pressure. " "Will the earth be very dangerous in the future? Teacher Morton said anxiously. Gu Yi looked up at the blue sky and white clouds: "yes, this beautiful planet has too many existence in the multiverse, coveting our home. Therefore, a powerful wizard is in the interest of all mankind. Unless... " "What?" Gu Yi murmured: "unless he is willing to degenerate..." Casillas did not listen to the conversation between Guyi and Morton; When he looked at the place where Jiangning left, his eyes were gloomy. When he looked at Gu Yi, there was a different kind of emotion. His fists were clenched, his teeth clenched, and his eyes were full of resentment. ¡­¡­ Boom! The distorted portal with endless light appears in the small world out of thin air. The three huge continents are in triangle opposition, and in the middle is the Strait, which is dangerous and dangerous. Every day, the wind and waves are constantly beating everything. Moreover, the reefs are all over the place, and the wind and waves are swift and steep. The three continents are surrounded by endless oceans in irregular ellipses. Standing high in the upper space, on its outer wall, it is wrapped by a film emitting endless light to resist all the adverse effects from the primitive universe outside. With the small world, along the special channel, constantly sucking the nutrition of the Star Wars world, strengthen themselves. Whether it is the rich land in the upper space or the primitive universe, it is constantly developing and expanding. Above the three continents, there is a land plate of millions of square kilometers. There are snow mountains, plains, grasslands, swamps, forests, lakes, rivers, streams and all kinds of precious herbivores, carnivores and snowmen living in snow mountains. Looking at the internal planning of the small world, Jiangning pondered a little, and then he opened his hands. Start to transform and control your world. He first opened a space above Shambhala, and then moved Shambhala into it. After that, the original universe and the space where the original world is located are merged with each other. In the lower part of the primitive universe, another space is opened up. The overall pattern is just divided into three spatial regions. Shambhala''s space is called the "divine realm", the primitive world and the primitive universe, and the "middle realm". Below the middle realm, the dark space is called the "Underworld", which will serve as a resting place for the dead in the future. After his transformation, the size of the small world has shrunk a lot. However, the overall change suddenly improved, with a little more mysterious and inexplicable change. It seems that the potential has been greatly improved, but it doesn''t seem to be. But Jiangning can clearly feel the joy of the world. Even by sucking the nutrients of Star Wars world, the efficiency has been improved a lot. Moreover, Shambhala, which is located in the divine space, has changed inexplicably and seems to become more sacred. It''s not like the irregular oval structure of a planet, but like a round sky and a round place. Looking up from Zhongyu, you can see clearly that there is a beautiful land hidden above Zhongyu. The change in the middle region is the most obvious. It will be the place where life will multiply in the future. Moreover, Jiangning plans to establish a place for scientific and technological civilization on the future derived planet of Zhongyu. Jiangning will set up the wizard system and other systems in the three original continents and the continent that will be born in the future. Here, there will be no shadow of science and technology in the future. Everything that contains science and technology is only in the outer universe. Perhaps, with the increase of population here in the future, civilization and country will be born... In the future, war will also appear. Jiangning does not intend to interfere with these. Because war will promote the progress of civilization, limited war, war under his control. It can lead civilization and thought to make great strides forward. By that time, all the development has made great progress or accumulated to a certain extent; Then, Jiangning will set up his own Legion to colonize the multiverse. And He looked at the eye of the Argo motorcycle in his hand. This magical infinite stone contains the power to control time. Moreover, the will of the world is constantly demanding for the gems in his hands. Jiangning pondered a little, and then he broke the metal that wrapped the time gem, pointing to the gem that was free from bondage and shackles. After restoring its original appearance, the gem, which can control time, is gently sent to the will of the world. And the will of the world, also impolitely devoured it! Chapter 392 Just when the will of the world is about to swallow the gem of time. Jiangning suddenly stopped the world from swallowing the gem of time. He picked it up again and imprinted it into his chest. On the back of the full eye, an eye is formed again. Jiangning''s sudden action provoked dissatisfaction with the will of the world, which was a part of his soul. "It''s not the right time. I feel that way!" In this special space, Jiangning stands out of thin air, and in front of him is the will of the world surrounded by endless light. He comforted the will of the world: "don''t worry, this gem will be given to you sooner or later." He is very clear that time gem will bring great changes to the developing world. However, this is not a good time to completely swallow this gem. Moreover, there are several gems waiting for him outside. He will collect all these gems and digest them at the most critical time. And then, integrate all these, lay the supreme foundation, in contact with the infinite universe. Moreover, these infinite gems are the result of the self disintegration of a powerful being. Although gems contain endless power, it can be seen from this that how powerful the powerful being who split into six gems is. To say, these six gemstones do not contain the strong will to exist, even if Jiangning is killed. Moreover, his world is now growing. It does not have a strong foundation yet. In case of swallowing this infinite gem rashly, it will wake up this powerful being. I''m afraid Jiangning can''t escape here. Therefore, at the critical moment, Jiangning prevented the world from swallowing infinite gems. Now, not yet. As long as he integrates his power, not only can he lay the foundation of himself, but even the small world will grow to a certain extent. At that time, you can safely swallow unlimited gems. Even if this powerful being revives, it is not enough to be afraid. Because, although this powerful existence is very strong, the pattern is still limited in this side of the universe. If not, they would not choose to split themselves. Moreover, this strange world contains too many incredible people (gods) and things. There are many powerful beings in the whole universe. There are many powerful races and powerful forces. Although Jiangning is strong, it is not arrogant enough to single out the whole universe. Now, he is constantly enriching his own information, waiting until the time is ripe; Those powerful beings in the multiverse are not to be feared. Jiangning is very confident. Now it just takes time. ¡­¡­ Looking at the gem inlaid on the back of omnivision eye, Jiangning has a feeling that this gem can let him control the time freely. However, this gem has been greatly restricted in his world. Jiangning step out, to the outside world, ready to test the power of infinite gems. With the start of Jiangning time gem, the quiet green light is flourishing, and then the mystery of time appears in front of him. In the void, there are endless green lights and dreamlike scenes. An illusory River, traversing the past and the future! In this river, there are countless stars everywhere, the stars are endless! Through the power of time gem, Jiangning itself has already entered a more wonderful world. In all directions, in this illusory River, there are countless bubbles, large and small. A bubble represents a universe! This is what Jiangning suddenly realized, and the illusory River in front of him is the river of time. Those countless stars are the nodes of time. The emerald green light wrapped Jiangning''s body and protected him firmly. He pointed to the time node in front of him. The next moment, his body suddenly passed through endless time and came to a wonderful historical node. Fire, endless fire! Alien races, which are different from human beings, are driving huge space warships and fighting with each other constantly. Endless energy ray weapons, all over the universe, huge space warships, endless artillery fire, continuous exchanges of fire in this asteroid zone. Every moment, countless small individual aircraft and large spacecraft are destroyed. With a wave of Jiangning''s hand, the picture stands still in an instant. The huge gun barrel, the endless energy rays, the ferocious expression, the silent roar, cooperate with the silent picture. Everything, it seems very strange. Jiangning just a little look, immediately, he once again choose a time node. The body disappears in this strange historical time and space. After he leaves, the still time recovers again, and the endless war and continuous war continue. In the new historical time and space, the earth here is green and luxuriant, and human beings are carrying out vigorous navigation. On the endless ocean, there are sailing warships, navy in bright colors, coarse cloth clothes, and sloppy pirates; The slave ships on the coast of Africa brought the slaves back to America. Jiangning''s vision, to the Mediterranean. Here, there is a small country, an island country. The outline of the territory is like a lion lying down and looking around! Old and new cities all over the island. The industrious and brave people, the well-dressed nobles, the soldiers armed with guns and swords, the ports, the orderly arrangement of warships and the coming and going merchant ships show the richness and strength of this country. Time changes again, Jiangning''s figure leaves this historical time and space again, time retreats again. He came to the wild age of the dawn of civilization five thousand years ago. He saw the desert of civilization. In the sea of the earth, the land he was familiar with did not exist at all. In the vast sea area between Sicily and Crete, there is no island at all. "At this time node, I haven''t come here yet." Jiangning took a look and understood everything, and he felt that there was a familiar and vast will in the sky. Boom! The thick black mist fell from the sky and quickly formed a black jackal figure in mid air. "Visitors from different worlds, I feel my breath on you!" "Anubis!" Anubis''s body, which was made up of fog, was slightly stunned, and his Ruby eyes gazed at Jiangning in front of him: "people from different worlds, you know my name!" "Of course, his highness anubis, the God of death!" "Well Anubis thought a little: "what are you doing here? And why do I feel my breath in you? " "This kind of thing doesn''t need to be tangled, your highness anubis. I want to make a deal with you!" Anubis thought, "deal?" He gazed into Jiangning''s eyes: "tell me, what kind of transaction, and what can you bring me?" "I need to know the secret of immortality, and I need to know how to deal with evil spirits!" Jiangning gazed into anubis''s eyes: "I can give the origin of the world, and at the same time, I can provide you with the coordinates of the different world!" "The origin of the world, the coordinates of different worlds!" "That''s right!" Anubis thought a little, then he said: "there is no secret of immortality, God will die, the secret of immortality does not exist." "Will God also... Die?" Chapter 393 ¡­¡­ The meeting with anubis, the God of death, is a happy beginning, but it has ended in an unpleasant way. Jiangning got the answer he wanted from the God of death, but he didn''t get the answer either. On the latter question, anubis'' answer didn''t satisfy Jiangning. He refused to provide the coordinates of the different world and the origin of the world. For his harvest, anubis is also not satisfied. Finally, Jiangning put forward a compromise method, he gave a small amount of driving source to anubis. Tell him that one day in the future, he will come to this land, and will trade with him again, and it will be a long-term trade. The origin of the world is paid by the future self. With that, Jiangning left here with the power of time gem. In place, leaving only anubis angry. But there is no way. Jiangning''s act of playing tricks on anubis is to play tricks on him and despise him. For Jiangning, such behavior can just test the ability of time gem. As a result, he is satisfied, whether it is the projection of Anubis'' will or the body of Anubis, facing the vast power of the gem of time, he can''t stop it. As a result, let him just walk away. Jiangning now found that all this is so familiar; I''ve been cheated by myself on other time lines. After all this, I know that I''ve been cheated by myself. ¡­¡­ The power of time gem is very powerful. Can let people freely swim in the history of time, witness everything, if used as a weapon, even can let people forever in a time node, constantly repeat. He once again chose a new time node to witness history. During his long journey, Jiangning saw many things and witnessed countless histories. Whether it is the destruction of the planet, or the birth, he has clearly seen. Similarly, he saw countless historical fragments. We have witnessed the origin of civilization and its subsequent development. We have also seen countless races and even a place called nine countries. Also saw the dispute and fight between the Athar Protoss and the Frost Giant. Now, Jiangning is going to make a seemingly crazy move. The full vision eye hanging around his neck, the time gem inlaid on his back, bloomed a huge, emerald green light. The boundless green light, in this moment, seems to shine all over the multiverse. The illusory river of time traverses countless time and space in an instant. Above each shining node, blooming endless light, in the light point constantly flashing one after another pictures and clips. It was the moment when history was recorded. There is no doubt that history is forever preserved by time. The power of time gem shines on the endless river of time. Then Jiangning stretched out his finger and slowly pointed to one of the dim light spots. Beside this dim light spot, there is a bright spot shining with endless light. With a bang, accompanied by endless light. Jiangning''s body, instantly disappeared in the endless river of time. When his body appears again, it suddenly appears in one side of the universe. Endless decadence, endless decay. Dead air everywhere! Dead air, full of this side of the universe. The boundless universe, innumerable galaxies, innumerable stars, are all wrapped by the dead gas that spreads all over the universe. The universe is on the way to death. This is the result of Jiangning''s instant understanding that the whole universe is going to die. Countless destructive forces, as well as the dead gas all over the universe, drag stars and galaxies into the vortex of death. Crying, wailing. Jiangning''s ears are full of this kind of wailing and crying. His body, flashing emerald light, is firmly protected by the power of time. When the universe is heading for death, it will not hurt him by the destructive energy. The universe, which has been living and reproducing for billions of years, is moving towards death at a very fast but slow speed. The light of the star gradually disappears, and the endless light and heat gradually cools down. Death, cover. Its interior was shrinking and collapsing rapidly, and finally a huge explosion occurred. The stars that originally emitted endless light and heat disappeared, and the black hole that devoured everything was born At the same time, countless galaxies and planets are suffering from unimaginable natural disasters. Inside the planet, lava keeps boiling and volcanoes gush out. Dense volcanic ash with toxic gas, in a very short time, spread throughout the planet, countless lives perished. Lava destroys everything. It destroys the planet, too. One after another, big bursts appear one after another, and gradually spread to the whole galaxy. Death goes on, countless stars are destroyed, and countless galaxies are also destroyed. However, in the depths of the universe, death is also breeding a new life. It''s a "Cosmic egg?" Jiangning''s eyes, staring at the distant universe egg. The dreamlike cosmic egg, in the depth of the dying universe, breeds a new universe. Full of vitality, the universe is also full of endless danger. "That is..." Jiangning''s eyes, found a different thing: "a spaceship?" Jiangning saw a huge spaceship constantly flying to the egg that was breeding a brand new universe. In the depths of the universe towards death, there is a new life. The radioactive light all over the universe has killed countless lives. All matter in the whole universe, all back to the deepest part of the universe, a big bang is about to give birth to new life. Jiangning''s mind moved, and then followed the past. When he came to the spaceship, he found that there was only one passenger inside the spaceship, dragging his nearly dead body. Other life in the spaceship has already died completely. He was killed by the powerful radioactive light, but Jiangning also found that there was a kind of incomparable power in this person''s body. "Who are you?" Strange language, but Jiangning is magic to understand, and protect his body time gem emitted by the green light also don''t know when to disappear. Jiangning stepped forward to help him, a palm on his back, strong vitality into his body. "Thank you Jiangning nodded, just about to say something, suddenly, a grand attraction came. The whole spaceship was dragged into the brand-new space egg in an instant. What followed was a huge sound. The grand big bang appeared. The universe, which had been in decline, was destroyed in an instant. And the new universe egg, because of the big bang, instantly gave birth to a new universe. Full of vitality, spread throughout the newborn universe. What follows is endless expansion! Chapter 394 Every time, every second, the new universe, with a slow but extremely fast speed, constantly expanding its own volume. Slowly expand, own area. If you look at the new universe in that special space, you will find that the universe is slowly expanding at a very fast speed. The volume of the universe has hardly changed. But the universe is really expanding its area at a very fast speed. In the new universe. Endless vitality, full of this new universe, endless vitality, throughout every corner of the universe. When the old universe died, all the matter and energy in the old universe kept shrinking back into the new universe. In an earth shaking explosion, endless matter and energy spread throughout the universe in an instant. It''s full of vitality, it''s hard to describe the wonderful feeling. The new world has just been born, and life will gradually be born as time goes on. Now, the God of the new universe is born with the birth of the universe. ¡­¡­ Inside the spaceship. When the new universe was born, the following terrible suction made the spaceship enter the space egg with the suction. With the demise of the old universe, this technological creation built by the civilization of the old universe came to a brand-new new universe. With its owner, it ushered in a new life. ¡­¡­ Jiangning felt that his body contained endless power; The wonderful feeling and the accompanying power of raising hands and feet made him indulge endlessly. His eyes, through the endless river of time and endless time and space. He saw countless silk threads throughout the universe and endless time and space, and he also saw countless fragments of the future, the development of all things are difficult to escape his vision. Even, he has a feeling that he can destroy these tiny silk threads at will and weave them at will. From the birth of a new life to death, and even the birth or death of a planet, can be arbitrary weaving. Arbitrary transformation, arbitrary with his mood and give these lives, endless possibilities. "Fate?" Yes, the only feeling given to Jiangning by this wonderful feeling is fate. With the spaceship of the old universe, he entered the new universe. The huge power born at the moment of the birth of the new universe also entered his body and the only survivor of the old universe in the spaceship. Now, as the only two lives after the birth of the new universe. Naturally, they have the power of the new universe. The power of God! "The gem of time, disappeared!" Jiangning lowered his head, eyes slightly closed, the back of the all seeing eye, the original position of the gem inlaid with time was empty. The gem of time, I don''t know when, disappeared. Jiangning just knows that these infinite gems come from one person. A powerful being splits itself into several gemstones with mysterious powers. Now, he came to the time when the new universe was born. Does it mean that the infinite gem does not exist at such a time node? Or does it belong to the state of the powerful being before self splitting? In other words, this powerful existence is still in the process of being conceived, has not yet been born, or is it due to other reasons? Jiangning doesn''t know, doesn''t know and doesn''t understand why. When it comes to the level of rules, he has limited understanding ability and can not get convincing and satisfactory answers. Now, what''s worth paying attention to is yourself and another person in the spaceship. Like Jiangning, this man held the power of the new universe at the moment of its birth. The body is full of almost infinite power. Now, Jiangning''s concern is not on him, but on himself. Like the only survivor of the old universe, he is full of new and powerful forces. Moreover, a part of Jiangning''s power is the power of destiny which is awe inspiring and unpredictable. This power is really amazing. However, Jiangning can not choose to swallow this delicious cake, which is not only a gift, but also a sweet poison. Destiny! What a powerful and mysterious term? Countless lives, struggling to survive, constantly trying to get rid of fate, change their own destiny. However, no one has ever been able to change fate. Now, this powerful power is in front of us. As long as you agree, you can completely accept this force. However, Jiangning did not want to accept this power easily. Fate is powerful, but it is also a shackle. Unless he wants to stay in the universe and not think about other things, once he accepts this power, he will have a longer way to escape, even no day to escape. Although, even if he doesn''t accept it, Jiangning may never be able to escape in the future, he still wants to try and achieve this achievement by his own efforts. What''s more, his current purpose is not this, but something else. ¡­¡­ The big bang of the universe ushered in the rebirth of the universe, but also ushered in a new God for this new universe! As two survivors of the collapse of the last old universe, they came to the new universe and held part of the power of the universe. Moreover, the endless vitality and power after the big bang also gave birth to the immortality and death of the two gods in the form of a super real concrete existence. Four gods representing the new universe were born here. However, Jiangning has made a move. His body disintegrated in an instant, and the powerful power in his body was pulled away in an instant. Then, this power, combined with the power of the universe, changed miraculously. The diameter of a rotating disk is about 60 cm, but it can grow to infinity in an instant. At the same time, Jiangning collapse of the body, in the rapid polymerization reorganization. Soon, Jiangning''s body compound, stand again in the boundless universe. The continuously rotating disc with endless possibilities and endless changes automatically flew to Jiangning''s right hand and was held in his palm. His power, compared with the other three gods, is simply too weak. The three gods were shocked by Jiangning''s action. They didn''t understand why he did it. "Brother..." Jiangning did not answer. He held the disc in his hand, and his eyes crossed the endless space-time and countless dimensions with the help of the power of the disc. Body scattered, into endless light, disappeared in the eyes of the three. Jiangning does not care about the new universe; Now, he is shuttling through the endless time and space, moving towards the future. On the road, with the help of the disc in his hand, he saw countless possibilities. ¡­¡­ However, the sight of his scattered body is in the eyes of the three new gods; It means that he chose to destroy himself Chapter 395 Throughout the ancient and modern times, endless time and space, throughout the time course of the entire multiverse. Its grand and unpredictable figure records all the deeds of the whole multiverse. Countless nodes, distributed in countless time and space, each branch represents endless time branch, also represents countless possibilities. An illusory and distorted figure, under the protection of a magnificent force no less than time, shuttles through the vast river of time. Every step forward, there will be endless time and space and the future, left behind by him. The rotating disc in my hand is full of mysterious words and countless silk threads. Each life connected by these silk threads represents the fate that they will face and will face in the future. Through these threads, Jiangning can clearly understand all the activities of life. Also, with the help of the gods in hand, we can modify our destiny for a short time. This is the God that he gave up the right to become a God and combined with the origin. In short, it can be regarded as his accompanying artifact, with supreme power. I don''t know how many days it spread in this vast river of time. Finally Jiangning saw the time and space he was familiar with. No longer hesitating, the unreal and twisted body, under the protection of the grand and ancient power, enters in an instant. Two figures, one entity and the other unreal, overlap at this moment. ¡­¡­ The emerald green light exudes a refreshing light. The ancient mysterious power has the supreme power to let people cross countless time and space and reach any node. When Jiangning returned to his time and space, the gem of time came back again. The misty light, the emerald light, shines in the void; Eyes, across a grand and ancient river, countless nodes like stars in the Milky way. The eyes of full vision hanging on the chest are twinkling with hazy light. The gems of time fly to the sea like drops of water. In the twinkling of an eye, it coincides with the eye of omnivision. Then, the eye of omnivision and the disc held by Jiangning became one in a flash. Then, the eye of omnivision, which is not amazing in appearance, changed dramatically. The whole is still triangular, palm sized, surrounded by crossed vertical and horizontal discs and vanes. It is covered with countless ancient and magical words, connected with countless silk threads. The disk and blade rotate regularly. To master such an artifact is to dominate the fate of countless people in the multiverse! However, this powerful power has its limitations. All, in the premise of not violating the strong rules of operation, limited modification. In other words, the fate of life, Jiangning can be modified, and the fate of planets and other universes can also be modified. But the extent of this change is seen as the strength of Jiangning. Moreover, we should not violate the will of the universe. He should not disturb the normal operation of the universe. As for other things, he can modify them to a certain extent. For example, let the United States, a developed country, become the least developed country in the world, and let it gradually decline. The unit in the middle is calculated on the basis of years, decades or decades. Let a planet, a galaxy or a universe collapse. The time consumed here is estimated to be measured in terms of hundreds, thousands and even tens of thousands of years. In other words, some of Jiangning''s powers can not come into effect immediately. Here, there is a law of time, but also has its own reasons. If he accepts and chooses to be the God of the multiverse and accept the power of fate. Then his duties and rights will be amazing, equivalent to what he says and what he does with immediate effect. However, Jiangning did not choose this step. Instead, he chose to use the power in his body that did not belong to him, combined with the power and origin given by the universe, to produce such an accompanying artifact. Then, of course, the power he can use is very small. The impact is also very small. Although it sounds like a pity; However, Jiangning is undoubtedly satisfied with his ability to control and use the power of fate. Although the power that can be used is very small and the effective time is very long, it still makes him occupy the leading position. ¡­¡­ Jiangning holds a brand new all seeing eye, or it should change its name, the plate of destiny! He moved the wheel and turned the vanes, then his body reached a strange place in an instant. Everything here is full of fantastic colors and senses. Countless huge silk threads traverse endless space-time and the multiverse. Jiangning screened these silk threads one by one. The big silk thread represents a universe, the smaller one represents a galaxy, the second represents a planet, and the second represents an individual. Classification, excellent discrimination! As he turns the wheel of destiny, right in the middle of the triangle, the eyes with golden green light will open. Then, Jiangning''s eyes, showing a huge scene. The fate of the earth in the future, the fate of countless lives, and the endless possibilities are presented in his eyes. In this picture, Jiangning sees countless possibilities and his own figure. I have seen countless situations I will face in the future. However, most of the pictures, most of the results just flash, then disappear. This means that the probability of such a fate is very low, which means that it does not exist. However, there are still many scenes in the remaining pictures. This means that Jiangning''s future behavior and actions have a variety of possibilities and results. Jiangning careful screening, brain in front of the scene, continuous analysis and thinking. With his deduction, his fingers are also adjusting the disc in his hand. In the end, there was a result that satisfied him. In the picture, he saw countless spheres coming one after another; He stands in the vast void world. In front of him, two huge spheres are slowly converging. And opposite him, there are endless enemies. Countless strange spaceships, human style, alien style... All kinds of armies, countless strange races, operating all kinds of weapons... Then, he saw several powerful figures. Planet devourer, death, annihilation, eternity, infinity, God Group... Mieba, life court, green light legion, nine kingdoms... Avengers alliance, mutants These people gathered together, together with the army behind them, to confront him alone. They gather together and keep talking about something... But Jiangning in the picture laughs with disdain, and then a universe wrapped by thick crystal walls and endless white light rises behind him. After that, the legions poured out. All kinds of sophisticated weapons also appeared, no less than the number of enemies he faced... Then, the war was on the verge of breaking out, the legions of both sides were constantly killed and wounded, and the powerful existence besieged him. Then... Jiangning saw that his figure appeared in the endless space-time and countless dimensions, and then the world and destiny he controlled burst out with immeasurable power. Pop! The picture in front of us is broken like a bubble in an instant. Turn into a bubble, disappear, fate may have changed, perhaps also changed. This is just one of the results of fate, and the most likely result. However, Jiangning knew this scene in advance. So, can the future destiny be changed? Chapter 396 In the 17th century, the era of maritime colonization was in full swing. For the sake of wealth and status, the major European countries are sailing on the ocean. Expand new routes and discover new geographic locations. America, Africa, Asia Ships of gold and silver, as well as sugar, tobacco, coffee and other cash crops, continue to pull back to Europe. Countless merchants, lured by wealth, went to the ocean. He took ships of gold and silver materials and sold goods everywhere. He brought the goods purchased from China back to Europe for sale. The huge and enviable benefits have prompted countless people to go abroad. Of course, the ancient occupation of piracy closely followed the pace of the colonists and flourished again. Huge and enviable interests made pirates rampant in the Caribbean At that time. Countless people are willing to risk the punishment of hanging when they are caught and join the ranks of pirates. Even some sea merchants also take part in piracy. While they are doing serious business, they are also part-time pirates, killing and setting fire, selling stolen goods and eliminating traces. At the same time, black slaves from Africa were brought to the American colonies one by one to open up various plantations. Strong ships, cannons, spears, spears, and spears run across the ocean. I have to say that this kind of adventure life is very desirable. Even though, countless people know that at that time, it was luck to survive a voyage. But it still can''t stop people''s yearning for that time. In the days when the blade licked the blood and there was no fixed place to live, he did not agree with each other and drew his sword. Perhaps it was because people were bound to "freedom" in the social system that they fantasized about the lawless days at that time. However, such people are only a few. Although the pirate industry is rampant, the huge interests from the American colonies in the new world still cause countless people to ignore this potential danger. Race to the top and enter the ocean. Many poor people, who could not get along, went to sea one after another and chose to become sailors. Or, immigrate to the new world colony, do some pirate business, wash yourself white, go ashore and open a plantation. Or, following the colonial army, they attacked the local land, took away their wealth and land, and became landlords of the property class. I have to say that money and silk move people. In the face of such temptation, no one can resist. With the passage of time, the pirate industry has become prosperous. Then, countless treasure stories began to spread among the crowd and sailors. Some people, successfully find the treasure buried by pirates, and then get rich overnight. With the spread of this kind of story, countless people have been ignited in the heart of blood, many people are in fantasy to find the pirates buried treasure site. Then he got rich and went ashore to buy some family property. What''s more, the pirates need to sell the stolen goods. Some remote islands, occupied by 35% of the pirates, have gradually developed into pirate ports, ashore resting places and booty selling places. The merchants who pursue profits are like cats who smell fishy smell. On pirate controlled islands, pubs and brothels were set up. General fire, wine, grain, spices, industrial products and other things, brought to the pirate''s port, by the way to bear the seller. They buy the loot from pirates and sell it. They don''t care who the former owner of these things was. In that era, there was no corresponding identification method. Anyway, as long as you have money. As for the source, businessmen can''t care who the former owner is. When it comes to their own hands, it''s their own. As for other things, don''t worry about him. Not only do the people provide such places to sell stolen goods, but even the government also operates such places. Some pirates are employed by the government and accept the orders of the government. With a plunder certificate, robbery becomes reasonable and legal. However, it is not possible to rob domestic merchant ships. These are privateers. In fact, they are pirates in essence, but such pirates are officially recognized and protected by the government. Basically, the major maritime countries keep their own pirates. Britain, as a famous country, started with pirates. In this way, he defeated one maritime power after another, dominated America, and brought countless gold, silver and raw materials back to his native land. Then it turned into industrial products, sold back to the colonies, and made a lot of capital. With money, in order to huge interests, followed by large-scale expansion of their fleet. With the passage of time, and then the achievement of the world legend, Poseidon Trident! Chapter 397 Although it is a small port city, tens of thousands of people live in this city. Well, it''s a great big city at this time. Moreover, the shipping center, commercial center and royal harbor in the Caribbean region at that time were very important. In the berth of the port, there are several warships, including battleships. Although pirates have declined, it does not mean that today''s Caribbean is peaceful. There are still many pirates hiding on various islands, spying on the ocean and robbing passing merchant ships. It''s 1720. One of the protagonists in the story, Elizabeth Swann and Will Turner, is still a child... In terms of time scale, Jiangning came early. However, this does not affect his purpose. His main goal was the crazy, cynical Captain Jack Sparrow. According to the approximate time, Captain Jack is 29 years old, and he has already left the East India Company. Even now, it is very likely that he will be betrayed by his subordinates and be exiled on a desert island. I didn''t tell you which island it was. Until he was rescued by passing merchant ships and came to Royal harbor in 1728! There are still eight years to go! Jiangning has tried to use the power of destiny''s disk to find the dear Captain Jack, so as to seize the compass in his hand. Then, the position of the goddess of the sea is found. Then, look for Poseidon''s artifact, the Trident that can control the sea. As for other springs, there is no use for Jiangning. However, in Captain Jack''s body, but there is a strong force to cover up his whereabouts, that with the breath of the world. With the advantage of the home court, the fate of the disc can not spy on Jack. In other words, Jiangning could not find him. If his strength is stronger, then he can drive the destiny disk with his own strength, and then find Captain Jack Sparrow. To this end, Jiangning opened the artifact hanging around his neck. He turned the artifact in his hand, and the golden green light began to twinkle. Later, Jiangning left the name of Captain Jack Sparrow and his own mark on the destiny disk. With the power of destiny, Jiangning called dear Captain Jack to come to the Royal harbor. Because he was afraid of accidents. If Jack didn''t come to Port Royal because of him, or for some other reason. It''s going to some other port, like the Bahamas or some other place. The Caribbean is still very big. In addition, there is a strong force to protect him, cover up his tracks, not to be found by other extraordinary forces... Even if Jiangning goes all over the Caribbean, it is not likely to find our dear Captain Jack, who is a slovenly guy. In addition, he also needs to use Jack to attract captain Barbosa, and then summon the nine pirate kings to untie the seal of the female sea god. Jack plays a key role in the whole thing. Or, let''s put it in another way. This product is a disaster. Wherever it goes, there will be an accident, and it''s still a big event. Anyone who has a relationship with the goods will be involved in trouble, and only a few of the main characters will have a good life. Follow Captain Jack Sparrow everywhere, and you''ll never die. The Pirates of the same trade have already changed a few times, that is to say, the main characters are jumping around, and they have become winners one by one. If someone else followed Jack and the main characters, they would have been dead in cannibals. In addition, the location of Poseidon''s trident is not clear. I only remember captain Barbosa, who had a daughter... Jiangning didn''t know£¨ He wore it before the fifth movie came out He just knew, as if he had known about Poseidon''s trident on the Internet. But it doesn''t matter. Captain Sparrow has a magic compass that doesn''t point north. It can guide the right route. Maybe we can find the location of Poseidon Trident through this thing. ¡­¡­ The busy port is worthy of being the shipping center of the Caribbean. As a natural deep-water port, Royal harbor has a complete infrastructure and a good scale. Every day, ships come and go to and from the port to sell goods or buy local specialties. Moreover, there are Royal Navy guards here. There is no problem in terms of security. At least few pirates dare to attack the Royal harbor. Security is the most important issue for businessmen and residents. After all, not everyone has the courage to live in a dangerous place full of war. As a shipping center, commercial center, Royal harbor is not only complete in infrastructure, but also complete in pubs, hotels and brothels. At the entrance of the harbor, the military fortress and Fort guards were built on the high ground, together with several powerful warships and British guards, making it one of the preferred places for everyone to live. The continuous flow of merchant ships in and out, the dock active workers loading and unloading goods, tax officials in each berth inspection. Charge entry fee! The whole port city is prosperous, and the sanitary conditions are acceptable. At this time, a red shrimp soldiers in a neat line, carrying guns, beating drums, slowly toward the port. Seeing the arrival of the army, irrelevant people retreat one after another to make way for the army. "What''s the matter?" Jiangning stopped a citizen and asked him. The man looked at Jiangning with a little surprise. It seemed that he did not expect to see such distinctive exotic people in the distant Caribbean, especially the other side''s proficient English. He was only slightly surprised. After all, there was nothing surprising about foreigners. He had seen niggers before. "Oh, today a governor of Royal harbour is coming. The army is lining up to welcome the new governor. I don''t think it will be long before the new governor''s ship arrives. " "Oh Jiangning suddenly, it seems that the time is just right, although a little late, but not too exaggerated: "thank you." With that, Jiangning bid farewell to the citizen, walked to one side and quietly looked at the Bay in front of him. Before long, I saw a boat coming slowly. The fort was immediately ablaze and a salute was fired to welcome the new governor. When the ship slowly entered the berth, the British soldiers on board followed the wooden steps to the trestle. In two lines, the music on the shore and the drums are blowing again. Then Jiangning saw the new governor in wig walking slowly to the trestle, accompanied by an officer. Jiangning''s eyes then turned to the governor''s back and saw a little girl in a skirt lift her skirt and walk to the trestle. Then a little boy appeared on the deck and walked to the trestle. "Elizabeth swan, Will Turner! The two main characters are on the stage! " After the handover of government affairs and the handover of the army, Jiangning did not watch, he walked into the city. First of all, I carefully looked at the port city. Most of the buildings cover a large area, but in height, they are not comparable with the buildings of reinforced concrete. This is subject to the factors of the times and the overall level of science and technology! In order to wait for Captain Jack Sparrow, Jiangning can only stay in Royal harbor safely, so it is urgent to find a house to live in. It cost a penny to ask a citizen the position of the official. Under the guidance of the enthusiastic masses, Jiangning sought out the official, explained his intention, paid a sum of money and obtained the identity of a resident of Royal harbor. Later, Jiangning began to build its own house site. Although there are ready-made houses, Jiangning has a habit of cleanliness and doesn''t want to live in second-hand houses... It''s better to build a new house, at least feel comfortable! Chapter 398 Captain Jack Sparrow, well, he''s famous! Among pirates, that''s true. One of the famous nine legendary pirate kings, and has a famous brilliant record! That is when he was 18 years old, he once defeated or lured captain Salazar, Spain''s famous legendary Naval General, into the devil''s Delta. So that many pirates were frightened by the general, lost in the devil''s Delta. Countless people agreed that the admiral was dead, but Captain Salazar was not dead, just cursed. In fact, it''s no different from the dead. And Captain Jack Sparrow, with this brilliant move, was hailed as captain by his crew. Yes, the pirate''s loyalty! Until he was 20 years old, he joined the British East India Company and became captain of a trading ship under Beckett''s East India Company. And he was ordered to deliver a batch of goods from Africa, which were actually African slaves. However, Jack, who is full of sense of justice, releases them all. For this reason, Jack is branded with the word "P" by Beckett and sent to Turkish prison. The bad girl was also sunk by Beckett and sank to the bottom of the sea. Jack, after escaping from prison, has dived into the sea to try to pull the boat back. However, the ship has already become a wreck. In desperation, Jack meets David Jones, the extradition agent of the dead at sea. Jack makes a deal with David Jones to pull the sunken ship back to sea. The price is to serve on his ship, the Flying Dutchman, for 100 years. Jack agrees, and David Jones pulls the boat back to sea. He regained the ship and renamed the bad girl the black pearl. But it''s a pity that Jack has only been captain of the ship for two years. First mate Barbosa, together with the crew, dismissed Jack and exiled him to a desert island. David Jones pulled the boat back to the sea. Jack paid the price of working for David Jones for 100 years. However, Jack has only been captain for two years. After being betrayed, the captain has always been Barbosa. However, he has to bear 100 years of debt for this. It has to be said that there is nothing worse than him in the pirates. But there''s one thing Jack Sparrow has that can''t be ignored. He is always able to turn death into life. With such good luck, others may not know how many times he has died. He is the only one who can save the day. ¡­¡­ In principle, it is easy for such a famous pirate king to ask for information about him. Jiangning did ask the passing captains about the pirate king, but the information they got was either too far away or hearsay, and there was almost no specific valuable information. Moreover, Jack was betrayed by his crew and exiled on a desert island. It is estimated that there are not many people who know this news. Moreover, the sea is very big. Although the Caribbean Sea is very small, the area of the sea is always incomparably vast compared with the land. Moreover, the sea is changeable. In addition, Jack''s trace is hidden, even if Jiangning spends a lot of effort, it is not likely to find Jack. We can only use the power of artifact around our neck to lead Captain Jack Sparrow to the Royal harbor. For this reason, Jiangning had to stay in Royal harbor for eight years! In the past eight years, Jiangning has become a famous figure in the Royal harbor. As we all know, this young man from Asia has a lot of money. As soon as I arrived at the Royal harbor and chose to settle here, I invested a lot of land on the hillside. In addition, a very luxurious manor was built. He raised a large number of slaves, opened up plantations for him, and made wine. It''s not that no one has ever thought about it. However, no one has ever succeeded in robbery in public or sneak attack in secret. No one can catch him in the competition with Jiangning. The losers were decapitated by him and piled on the roadside. Those who attack the manor will be found at the intersection of his manor the next morning; Stack up neat, with the head pile base and Beijing view! So far, no one dares to make up his mind. What''s more, to the surprise of the residents living in Royal harbor, this young man is not only a first-class wine maker; What''s more, he is an excellent doctor. The herbs and potions he prepared can always effectively control the people who are suffering from illness. This has made Jiangning warmly welcomed by all the residents of the Royal port, and even the British garrison in Hong Kong and the governor have given Jiangning more courtesy! After all, in the era of undeveloped modern medicine, a small cold can kill people. No one is stupid enough to fight a doctor, and no one doesn''t care about a doctor. After all, no one can guarantee that they will not get sick all year round; Even the most respected nobles and kings dare not guarantee that they will not get sick all the year round. In case of their own illness, there is a medicine to get rid of, skilled doctors, it is very precious! So, as long as it''s not a brain reaction, even the most rude pirates and soldiers will not be stupid enough to offend doctors. Because it means that when you need help, no doctor will choose to save you or help you. Therefore, Jiangning''s position in the whole Royal port is second only to those aristocrats. Moreover, even the governor is not willing to offend Jiangning. ¡­¡­ This day is 1728! This is Jiangning''s eighth year in the world of Pirates of the Caribbean, and he has lived here for eight years. Every day, I rode to the inside to hunt or supervise a group of slaves, and inspected the vineyards and a few tobacco plantations. Otherwise, it is to meditate, try to analyze the rules of the world and then understand, and also carry out all kinds of research work in the secret compartment. The grapes he planted are of high quality after his selection and improvement. The wine, after special craft and magic blessing, is very sweet and mellow, which is highly praised by countless nobles. In addition, it was exported to Europe and boarded the banquet of nobles and kings. However, this wine, Jiangning, is strictly limited in quantity. As a result, the wine brewed by him is very precious, and the price of wine landing in Europe is even more expensive than gold in the sea! However, even so, there are still countless aristocrats, capitalists and kings who enjoy it. Willing to spend a lot of money to purchase Jiangning wine. For this reason, there are even rumors that the British royal family will grant him the status of nobility! I don''t know whether it''s true or not. In a word, it''s spread in the market with nose and eyes. After hearing this, Jiangning naturally laughed off such rumors and ignored them. Today, Jiangning is having dinner in the restaurant. The decoration and layout of the room are all European style. After all, this is white territory, but no one understands the Oriental style of decoration structure and style. After his house was built, he not only bought dozens of strong black men and women, but also hired housekeepers and maids, as well as more than a dozen tough guard doglegs. For him, though, these are totally unnecessary. However, some face decoration is also necessary; He was cutting the beef with impeccable elegance when the housekeeper came in and gave him an invitation. Invite him to a promotion ceremony tomorrow. Colonel Norrington will be promoted to brigadier general! Chapter 399 "Sir, I''m interrupting your meal!" Chamberlain walked to Jiangning with impeccable manners. He half bent to salute and put an invitation on the table. "It''s all right, jarbert." He looked at the invitation on the table. "What''s this?" "Governor Swann ordered it, sir!" "It''s said that Colonel Norrington will be promoted to brigadier general tomorrow, and you are specially invited to attend the ceremony," he continued Jiangning wiped the non-existent oil stains on the corner of his mouth with a napkin, opened the invitation letter and looked at it. There were dazzling polite expressions written in fancy English on it. "I see." Jiangning looked up at jambert: "get the carriage ready tomorrow morning." "Yes, sir!" ¡­¡­ After dinner, Jiangning came to the bedroom alone. Since he settled in the Royal harbor for eight years, Jiangning has been single; Many people feel strange, but they don''t say anything. However, after Jiangning gradually made a lot of money, many families of colonial officials began to make up with each other. Peddling his daughter, hoping to form a marriage relationship with Jiangning. Since the rise of capital, the status of businessmen has been increasing. In the past, the status of businessmen was extremely embarrassing, not only in China, but also in the world. This phenomenon began to change after the rise of capital. Although the nobles still maintain the so-called nobility, they are not necessarily richer than businessmen in terms of financial resources. Moreover, with the increase of wealth, the influence and status of businessmen are gradually improved. Except for a few diehards, who still stick to their own views, most nobles began to change their inherent ideas. In particular, Jiangning is young and rich, even though it is a foreigner. However, there are many foreigners these days. Even in the territory controlled by the British, there are many people from other countries. Similarly, there are many foreigners living in the territory of other countries. The difference is only a matter of number. Then, in the face of such a young, handsome and rich bachelor, those colonial official families with daughters naturally have a lot of thoughts. If you can get married, you can get related. Then, it is natural for the government and business to combine and expand each other''s families. Unfortunately, Jiangning has no interest in such a marriage. Although there is no hostess in the manor, if there is a physiological demand, Jiangning will go to the brothel in the city below the hillside to vent her anger. He will not deliberately suppress his own physiological needs, nor connive. After all, even if the pursuit of a higher realm, it is not necessarily necessary to let oneself become desirless. If so, there would not be so many powerful beings in the multiverse. In fact, human beings and gods have the same essence. We are all creatures. Even if we have different structures, we have different powers. In the final analysis, ordinary people pursue power, and gods also pursue power. The result is the same. For rights, for enjoyment, and for ever. After all, with power, the corresponding rights and money will follow. If there is no desire and no demand, then it is equivalent to the loss of motivation and goals. Isn''t that bullshit? Whether it is the pursuit of enjoyment or the pursuit of truth, the ultimate goal is to enjoy. So, it''s the same in essence and in the end. It''s just, to put it another way. ¡­¡­ Open the curtain, and then open the huge window, from his position you can see the distant Bay and the city below! Although there are still few forms of entertainment in the 18th century, it is much richer than the Middle Ages in the dark ages. An Fen law-abiding people naturally go home early after dark. Restless people linger in pubs and brothels, listening to songs, holding a pretty girl with half of her chest in her arms, saying some dirty jokes, drinking some wine, and taking advantage of the strength of the wine to go upstairs! Moreover, at night, such pubs, brothels and casinos naturally have no shortage of business. The noisy environment, smoking, drinking and sweat, as well as the inferior perfume sprayed on the body, are mixed together to make a strange taste. Don''t expect, as in the 21st century, people to be polite and have a good meal. In this era, sailors and coolies have few qualities, even nobles and kings. Even in the 21st century, it''s the same. It''s not necessarily that the quality of Chinese people is worse than that of foreigners. From another angle, can the bad side be shown to foreigners? Of course, it shows the good side, but the bad side is almost the same. Become just people, because the living conditions are better. I don''t eat the animal viscera I used to eat, and then I don''t think that thing can be eaten? You don''t eat dead people, do you? Jiangning was suspicious and curious at the beginning, but when he went around the restaurant one day, he found out. The viscera of animals that their descendants disliked extremely, their ancestors actually ate happily and happily ¡­¡­ Cut off all the thoughts in his mind, Jiangning took off his clothes and went to bed to have a rest. The next day, Jiangning woke up on time and rang the bell. The maids, who had already got up, pushed the door open and came in, holding the neatly folded and clean dress and the clear and transparent face washing water in their hands. After getting up in Jiangning, he had a maid to help fold the quilt. Then he stretched out his arms and put on a gorgeous dress with the help of the maid. And he cleaned his face, and a maid came up and looked at his face carefully to see if it was necessary to clean his beard. The result naturally satisfied the maids. The master''s face was very clean and had no beard. In fact, Jiangning didn''t plan to grow a beard at all. The Chinese people''s beard is not thick and loose. Beards are not good-looking. They are not as hairy as white people. They are both men and women. It''s not like the Arab beards in the Middle East. They all have beards. It''s not like the white guys in the 21st century. They all have short beards. They look very manly. However, Jiangning''s beard is very rare, and the beard is not good-looking. Therefore, Jiangning completely with magic, forbid these whiskers to continue to grow, always keep his clean incomparable tender face! After he finished washing, Chamberlain came over with a hat and wig in his hand. Since a king of France lost his hair and put on a wig to cover his defects. This strange trend swept across Europa. Kings and nobles of all countries vied to follow suit, and then spread to the people and the army. However, if the people have that condition, they will naturally keep up with the trend, and if they are suffering, they will naturally do what they should do! Jiangning was very tired of this thing, so he resolutely refused, picked up the hat and put it on his head; After having breakfast downstairs, he took the guards and servants to the carriage and drove to the garrison fortress. Before long, the carriage came to the fort; After seeing him get off the bus, the colonial officials and their families, who were in place in advance, said hello politely one after another. For these, Jiangning one by one salute, followed by governor Swann with his daughter Elizabeth Swann came to Jiangning here. Very familiar greetings, in the eight years since he took office as governor of Port Royal. Governor Swann and her daughter suffered several serious illnesses during this period. They were all saved by Jiangning. Therefore, governor Swann was very grateful to Jiangning and took good care of his property. And for the wine of Jiangning, it provides a lot of tax for the Royal port; It is said that the British royal family has also sent letters to commend him. Therefore, governor Swann is very grateful and polite to Jiangning, and their relationship is closer on weekdays. They chatted happily, and soon the officers called the celebrities and gentlemen. Naturally, everyone knows what''s going on. They go to specific places one after another, and a team of red shrimp soldiers stand on both sides, and then the cheerful music starts. Jiangning then saw a team of red shrimp soldiers in a loose formation, walking with awkward goose steps and slowly coming with guns. At the command of the commander of the army, form a formation, and then the protagonist of today will appear as the finale. Wearing an officer''s cap and wig, wearing a proper officer''s uniform, he walked slowly to the celebrities and gentlemen. Governor Swann''s gift for brigadier general Norrington is a fine sword! Jiangning''s gift is a flint pistol inlaid with ivory handle! Norrington was very fond of these two gifts, and he acknowledged them with a slightly haughty look! Later, the goods will invite governor Swann''s daughter, Elizabeth to one side to chat. Then, accompanied by governor Swann, Jiangning had a pleasant chat with a group of celebrities and gentlemen. White people are very realistic, especially over the years, Britain''s strength has been growing day by day. These British people want to grow their eyes on their heads. As a person from Asia, Jiangning was discriminated against in Royal harbor at first. However, Jiangning used a little means and showed a little means to make him the most popular person in the Royal harbor. Celebrities, gentlemen, ladies of every family have a good feeling for him. Happy chat, then in the situation surrounded by the United States launched; There were also many colonial officials who were engaged in business. There were also local businessmen here. They talked about politics and possible cooperative relations. The scene is just like that. It makes a group of women who don''t understand business and politics feel sharp. The feeling for them is that they are good cattle and powerful! While chatting, Jiangning suddenly heard brigadier general Norrington''s call; Then, a team of red shrimp soldiers walked by, and Jiangning followed closely. "What''s the matter?" He asked Norrington around him. "Elizabeth, Elizabeth, she fell by accident." Brigadier general Norrington pointed to the sea below and said anxiously. Then he would take off his clothes and jump down. He was dissuaded by the soldiers around him. Jiangning stepped on the stone fort and looked down. In his eyes, there was a faint glow. He clearly saw Elizabeth''s figure sinking toward the bottom of the sea. Then Jiangning saw another figure and jumped into the sea like a fish. "Jack Sparrow!" ¡­¡­ Jack Sparrow arrived at Royal harbor as scheduled, and rescued Elizabeth who accidentally fell into the water. Then, Norrington comes with his soldiers and discovers Jack''s pirate identity. Besides, Jack is the worst pirate he has ever seen. Jiangning, on the other hand, looked deep into the sea and felt that a ship of the dead was sailing here. That''s the cursed Black Pearl and captain Barbosa. Chapter 400 Jack Sparrow was caught by the British without accident. They were put in prison, together with other prisoners, waiting for their final fate to be... Hanged! From Jack Sparrow''s appearance to Jack''s arrest, during which he and Will Turner had a wonderful swordsmanship duel, Jiangning watched one by one. He didn''t do anything else. He looked at it calmly. The most important thing is that Jack has appeared, so no matter what Jack does during this period, he can''t escape from his palm. Besides, the world is mysterious. In the Caribbean Sea, although the number of pirates has dropped sharply, it is far from the peak of the 17th century. But in the Caribbean, that doesn''t mean absolute security. Black Pearl! In the hands of Captain undead, Barbosa. Across the Caribbean, crazy looting for ten years, looted gold, piled up like a mountain. However, even with immeasurable wealth. The crew who followed captain Barbossa could not enjoy the mountain of wealth. They were cursed. Become the living dead, the moon will make them show their true shape. Because of greed, he squandered the cursed Aztec gold coins and the gold coins cursed by the pagan gods, so he was cursed and became a living dead man. Their skin can not feel the wind blowing, can not feel the wave invasion of the body feeling; Thirsty and unable to drink any liquid to quench thirst, liquid will flow out, hungry to death can not eat any food, food to the mouth will become dust. Such punishment makes life worse than death. As a result, Captain Barbosa and his crew searched the world for 882 Aztec coins that they had squandered. Only by finding all the gold coins, putting them in the stone box and sacrificing them with blood can we break the curse! After more than ten years of frantic search, Captain Barbosa gathered 881 Aztec gold coins. At present, there is only one gold coin left. And the only gold coin left is now Royal harbor!!! ¡­¡­ There are many secrets in this world. There are curses. There are also mysterious and wonderful realms for witches and gods! Therefore, the world has an indescribable attraction for Jiangning. Not only the female sea god, pagan god, or the trident of sea god, he wants to know what the difference between gods and mortals is! By the way, what''s the difference between the Trident, which is said to be able to control the sea freely, and the artifact hanging around his neck. Jiangning does not intend to intervene in the fight between mortals. The ridiculous fight between pirates is dispensable to him. His ultimate goal is also the only one, which is always put on the gods and artifacts. Oh, yes. And a lovely captain, David Jones! As a mortal, although he loves the Poseidon, he knows her weakness; And tangled up nine pirate king, seal the female sea god into the human body. Jiangning is also interested in this information. Moreover, these legendary pirate kings know many secrets that others don''t know! There are so many wonderful things hidden in the sea, and the world is far from as simple as the film expresses. All these need Jiangning to explore. Perhaps, I will learn from the mainstream practice of this era, get a sailing boat and sail out to sea! Before that, Jack might show him the way. This man is very smart. Although it is evil, there is no lack of pity. Jack has a strong sense of justice. The most important thing is that he cherishes his life! With a lot of calculation in mind, Jiangning doesn''t plan to intervene in the looting of the Royal harbor by the undead pirates next. It''s all white, and it''s British. To him, these people are no different from livestock. With this idea in mind, Jiangning takes off his clothes and lies down in bed, quietly waiting for the beginning of the story! Just fall asleep not long, the sudden sound of gunfire came, Jiangning opened his eyes, one side hanging on the hanger of the black robe automatically fly to wear on him. Go to the window and look out. In the Bay, there is a black warship at anchor! Black Pearl! With the protective color of the shell and the ability of the dead sailors to ignore the night, they sailed into the Bay easily. And occupied a powerful position, shelling ports and Fort Fort Fort. The location of the Black Pearl made it difficult for the British artillery to hit it. On the contrary, the British army suffered heavy casualties under the artillery bombardment. The port is also on fire, residents living here, desperate to escape! Then, under the cover of gunfire, the pirate crew began to land in small boats. Although the Black Pearl used to be a trading ship under the East India Company, its weaponry has become extremely powerful since it became a pirate ship. It''s not a rival at all. It is equipped with 32 16 pound cannons, 14 on the top deck and 18 in the cabin. This kind of cannon with 22 ~ 26 caliber has extremely strong firepower. It is extremely powerful whether it bombards the hull or the city wall. Under the attack of his rounds of gunfire, the British counterattack was extremely limited and was suppressed to death. The pirates on the boat ran to the beach effortlessly, followed by door-to-door search. Drag a large number of valuables, gold and silver jewelry to wear on the body, and kill people when they see them. For a moment, the fire, gunfire, fighting and crying resounded throughout the Royal harbor! ¡­¡­ Bang bang!!! Jiangning calmly opened the door. Chamberlain said anxiously: "Sir, the Royal harbor has been attacked by pirates. For your safety, you''d better go to the basement to avoid it!" "Jenbert, don''t worry. These pirates are not threats at all!" "Sir, the British have been in chaos again and again, and the pirates have already entered the city. When the army comes, our manor will be ransacked. " Jembert''s persuasion was painstaking. "All right!" Jiangning told jembert: "let the guards guard the manor and close the gate." "Yes, sir!" But he turned and went out, and told the guards to prepare for the safety. Later, Jiangning saw from the window the long dragon composed of torches swarming towards his manor. The disordered pirates, relying on their immortal bodies, were not afraid of everything. They yelled at the manor, smashed the iron gate open, and then began to attack the Manor! Jiangning kept a group of guards, constantly shooting. But the pirates rely on a large number of people, and have an immortal body, and are not afraid of the counterattack of the guards. They bravely and fearlessly rushed forward, shooting indiscriminately, suppressing a group of guards, unable to raise their heads. "Master, master." Jembert came over in a hurry: "these pirates are brave and fearless. The guards are suppressed by the pirates. The manor is about to be destroyed. Please escape quickly." Jiangning was about to say something when a guard ran in: "no, No. Master, the black slaves of our family, follow these pirates to attack the Manor! " "What?" Jembert was shocked: "these damned bastards..." Jiangning got up slowly and said coldly: "I''m right. These niggers are a group of white eyed wolves who are not familiar with the food. Such an inferior animal should be destroyed! " Chapter 401 The betrayal of nigger is beyond Jiangning''s expectation; Although he was a slave owner, Jiangning didn''t always beat, scold and kill the niggers like other slave owners. On the contrary, in terms of food and accommodation, compared with other slave owners, the slaves living here are much better. But it was these usually docile niggers who were inspired by pirates and chose to betray without hesitation. Jiangning doesn''t want to know what''s the reason here, even though the taste of slapping is unpleasant. As a matter of fact, it''s a word for treachery, kill! "All these traitorous slaves have been killed!" "Yes, sir!" With that, he told the guards in the manor that it would be a mess. The maids were desperate to escape everywhere, and a few of the guards were confused, and their minds began to become impure. The strength of the counterattack, began to slow down! To put it bluntly, it''s money and silk that move people. As a foreigner. Surrounded by white and Negro faces, Jiangning''s skin color and appearance always remind the crowd that he is different from them. In addition, Jiangning manor earned a lot of money. Some people will not understand how much. But there is no doubt that this wealth is astronomical. As a result, some domestic servants, guards, and slaves, during this critical period of pirate attacks on Port Royal. In the heart began to rise other abacus, kill their own master, then the money in the manor is theirs, plus as a foreigner, no relatives, no influence, no backing. If you die, you''ll die. It''s all over the pirates. There are not a few people with these thoughts. These guys with bad intentions begin to make connections. And opened the door of the manor and let the pirates in. Pirates can not close these, see the door opened, then swarmed in. For them, mortal weapons can''t kill them with immortality. Only by constantly robbing and killing can they vent their long-standing hostility. It seems that only in this way can we vent some of our inner anger! However, when the pirates entered the manor, they found a figure in black robes standing in the hall of the manor. The right hand holds a bright silver sword! "Hey, hey, hey!" The ferocious and slovenly pirates, with their yellow and black freckles, unkempt faces, dirty bodies and clothes, are not to mention disgusting! They drew out their swords and swords one after another. Behind them, a group of niggers and a few guards also gathered around. "Master!" Chamberlain held a sword in his hand, a flint gun in his left hand, and six guards followed. They aimed their guns at the pirates. "You didn''t choose to run away or betray me?" Jiangning looked at jambert and the other six guards and asked in a little surprise. After all, in this case, a smart person should choose the best side. The sweat on his forehead and the wig on his head were in a mess. 50 year old jenbert stood in front of Jiangning. His hand tightly grasped the sword, and his left flint gun aimed at the pirates in front of him. He answered Jiangning''s question in his busy schedule: "don''t joke, master. Under such circumstances, how can I choose to leave you! " "Hey, pirates, make a deal!" Jembert looked at the pirates and said, "your purpose is money. You can take anything here, but you can''t hurt my master or the servants in the Manor!" "I''m sorry, sir," said jembert to Jiangning! I make my own decisions, but between life and money, life is undoubtedly the most valuable "I don''t blame you, jembert!" Jiangning patted him on the shoulder, then put jumbotra behind him: "these farces, it''s time to end." "Farce?" The pirates were shocked, then began to laugh, exaggerated laughter. Jiangning didn''t pay attention to the laughter of the pirates. His eyes were bright silver, and then the rich positive energy elements gathered together! Shining on the pirates, the pirates were exposed to the strong positive energy and began to scream constantly. Their skin turned into vermicelli a little bit. Then, under the light of the positive energy, they were terrified. "Wizard... Wizard... Wizard!" The death scene of the pirates was seen by the betrayal slaves and the guards. Betrayers are scared to kneel on the ground, constantly kowtow to pray for the master''s forgiveness! "Master... Master, are you a wizard?" Jembert looked at Jiangning in surprise, and so did the six guards who chose to remain loyal to Jiangning. They were all at a loss. "Well, yes!" Jiangning nodded and pointed to the servants who knelt down to beg for mercy: "these traitors, kill them all!" "Yes, sir!" The six guards who got the order immediately took out their sharp swords and rushed out. They all killed dozens of niggers and the guards who chose to betray. No one would think this kind of thing cruel, in such an era, slaves dare to betray their masters, in fact, their fate is even worse! Jiangning''s direct order to chop them to death is already a great kindness, and they should be grateful. ¡­¡­ "Master, it''s all settled!" Chamberlain went back to Jiangning''s bedroom and told him the result! "Well done, jebert!" Jiangning praised him: "tomorrow morning, see if you can order a new ship, or buy a good wood!" "What are you going to do?" I don''t know where to take out a notebook, and take the note down the master''s instructions. "Going out to sea, I''m going to find something very important to me!" "Jenbert, if you want to, I''d like you to dress me," Jiangning explained! Those guards and maids who have not chosen to betray me from beginning to end, you can choose to follow me if you want! " "Of course I''d like to follow you. Anyway, I''m childless and alone. Since I came to this manor, I have been comparable to the nobles of London in my life! Therefore, I am very happy to continue to follow you, even if you intend to do pirates! " Jenbert said respectfully. Jiangning waved his hand: "jenbert, I don''t choose to be a pirate. In fact, I really want to find something when I go out to sea. It''s very important to me! " "I see, master!" Jembert closed his notebook. "I''m going to ask the guards and the maids now. If they want, they''ll take it with them. If you don''t want to, you''ll get a severance payment! " "Absolutely right, jarbert!" "I''ll go down first, master!" With that, he went out with Jiangning''s sign. Before long, he came back again and said that six guards were willing to follow him out to sea, while only three of the maids in the family were willing to follow him. For the others who were not willing to go out to sea, jembert had already given them a severance payment. "Very well, jembert!" Jiangning is very satisfied with jambert''s efficiency and loyalty. In fact, jambert chose to continue to be loyal to Jiangning, which made him very surprised, as well as the guards and maids. "Tomorrow, you will buy a batch of superior wood for shipbuilding. You don''t need to be stingy! I''m of great use. We''ll sail out tomorrow afternoon at the latest "What about this manor?" Jembert looked at the magnificent and luxurious Manor: "is it for sale? Or keep the manor? " "Stay and take it with you." "With you?" Although the master is a wizard, his master is very easygoing in his eyes. There''s no evil experiment. There''s just herbs and wine or rum. Moreover, the host has a great trust in him, which makes jenbert very moved. Then, to follow such a host, jenbert feels that there is a voice in his heart telling him that it is right to follow the host! Chapter 402 The pirate attack happened last night, because it was very sudden, not only caught the British Army by surprise, but everyone did not expect that the pirates had the courage to touch the Bay and shoot at close range. The landing of Pirates not only plundered a lot of money, but also killed a lot of residents. Roughly speaking, the Royal harbor suffered a lot in this pirate attack! Let a group of colonial governors, officials and their troops in the colonies feel shameless. James Norrington, the newly promoted brigadier general, is very angry about the pirate attack! The acts of Pirates not only trample on the dignity of Britain, the most important thing is that James Norrington has just been promoted to brigadier general during the day, and pirates attack at night, which is a serious slap in the face. Although James Norrington is very calm at present, everyone knows that the brigadier general has already held a stream of anger in his heart! The attack, so that the entire colonial army have launched martial law operations! No one can predict that this pirate attack will not happen again. Even so, the pirates are unlikely to venture into the Gulf again to make a sneak attack. However, the corresponding preparations and martial law still need to be done. What''s more, last night''s sneak attack damaged many parts of the fort. In addition, the residential areas of the port were also shelled. A large number of people were killed and injured, and they also needed help. Therefore, colonial officials went to Jiangning manor to ask him for help. Who made him the most famous doctor in the whole Royal harbor? ¡­¡­ "I heard that your manor was attacked by pirates last night. Are you all right, sir?" A colonial official came to Jiangning''s manor and watched the six guards dig a hole, as well as the dead bodies and dried up blood. He subconsciously took out a handkerchief to cover his nose and mouth. That dirty blood gas, makes people extremely disgusting! Jiangning waved his hand: "I''m ok. The attack of the pirates didn''t hurt me. On the contrary, there was a riot among my slaves. He colluded with the pirates and tried to kill them! " "What!!" The official was shocked and angry. Before the abolition of slavery, the slave rebelled against his master and even tried to kill him. This is a very serious act. No slave owner can tolerate such behavior! "Sir, please rest assured that the government will seek justice for your betrayal." The official said indignantly, "these damned slaves should all be hanged!" "Sir, please hand over these slaves to me. The government will certainly hold a public trial, so that all the residents can see with their own eyes what kind of punishment these slaves who dare to rebel against their masters will receive!" "Forget it!" Jiangning waved: "these slaves and guards who dare to betray me were all killed by my guards last night." "Your guard is really brave!" The official exclaimed. "By the way, please come down to me. What can I do for you?" "It''s nothing serious, mainly the governor and brigadier general Norrington. I heard that you were attacked by pirates here. Let me come and take care of your safety. It''s God''s blessing to see that you''re OK at the moment! " He said a little heavy: "there is one more thing, I want to ask you to help, sir!" "Go ahead, please "It''s like this..." he organized the language: "due to the pirate attack last night, the Royal harbor suffered a lot. Not to mention the plundered property, the matter of casualties alone is extremely difficult. At present, your Excellency the governor and brigadier general Norrington are organizing manpower to resettle the injured residents, but there are not enough doctors. " "You are the only master in the Royal harbor. There are countless patients who have been cured by your hands. Therefore, we hope you can help the wounded in the attack on the Royal harbor! " "The money spent will be allocated to you by the government finance, and you will never be mistreated!" "Well, I understand that." Jiangning nodded and looked at the official: "in addition, I have one thing to ask the government for help!" "Please speak up!" The attitude of the officials is very low and they give Jiangning sufficient respect. "I need to order a good batch of wood, for shipbuilding. Whether it''s oak, teak or sapphire, it''s OK. " He looked at the surprised official: "I know that these excellent shipbuilding materials are usually transported to Britain to buy warships for the Royal Navy! But I need to build a double deck clipper The official frowned and asked hesitantly, "excuse me, what are you going to use it for?" "Oh Jiangning patted his forehead: "it''s mainly for business. I''m going to build a fast armed sailing boat that belongs to me and sell the wine produced in my manor to Europe!" "If it''s just armed merchant ships, you can choose fir. There''s no need to use such expensive wood!" Officials looked at Jiangning suspiciously. "No, no, no!" Jiangning waved his hand: "ordinary armed merchant ships are vulnerable. You saw yesterday''s pirate attack. This is enough to prove that the Royal Navy is not yet in full control of the Caribbean. There are still pirates left. I will not let my expensive wine fall into the hands of these dirty pirates "I see. You can rest assured that your Excellency the governor will agree." The official nodded and put his hat on his head: "please be sure to leave. There are too many injured people. These brave young men and innocent residents can''t wait too long!" "Don''t worry, I''ll go now!" Jiangning nodded with a smile. "Then I''ll leave!" The official said, saluting slightly, then mounted a horse and left quickly. After he left, Chamberlain brought a cup of tea to Jiangning and asked, "Sir, aren''t we going to leave the Royal harbor? Why deal with the colonial government? " "Because this is Royal Navy territory?" Jiangning didn''t care a smile: "although I''m not afraid of these Royal navies, I''m afraid that being defined as pirates will add a lot of unnecessary trouble. With good cooperation with the colonial government, it will be much easier to inquire about relevant information in the future. In addition, the superior wood is military. No one will sell it to us casually. It''s too troublesome to find smugglers to buy it. What''s more, I''ve heard that there is a good stock of timber in the warehouse of Royal harbor, which is completely dry in the shade. In my hands, I can make a big ship at once "I see. I''ll prepare your medicine box and carriage for you?" "Well, go!" With Jiangning''s permission, Chamberlain immediately returns to the manor to get Jiangning''s medicine box. In addition, he ordered the remaining six guards to arrange the carriage. The main reason why Jiangning did so much to deal with the colonial government is one thing! He lacks relevant information about the world. Although he has seen a movie and has a complete world map, the world is totally strange to Jiangning. There are too many hidden messages, some of which are in the hands of pirates, and the rest are in the hands of governments. Especially the Navy, they''re all over the ocean. There are too many confidential information hidden in the nautical map and database in hand, and it doesn''t mean much to push hard. What''s more, the world has not yet reached the point where Jiangning has no scruples. There are three pagan gods that he knows. One of them has appeared and is sealed by the nine pirate kings in the mortal body of the female sea god coribso. This is the known and visible God. However, no one knows what she really looked like after she was unsealed. Just with anger, a huge whirlpool was formed on the sea, and a terrible storm was set off. After the death of David Jones, the fury of the Poseidon was calmed down, and the sky was once again beautiful. Another is the Indian God, the mysterious pagan god who cursed the Aztec gold coins! In the story, there are only a few lines describing the pagan god. The last one is Poseidon, whose Trident is hidden in the ocean. The same information is revealed only by his artifact, and he himself is also absent. But, mention Trident, anyone can think of Poseidon! In a corner of the Caribbean alone, there are three hidden gods. Can we think that there are other gods hidden in the vast global area? Chapter 403 It''s not a wise choice to act in a high profile when we don''t know how many gods still exist in the world! Jiangning needs time and all kinds of intelligence information to support him to investigate what secrets are hidden in the world! What are the secrets of the gods and their strength? Without a clear understanding of these, he would not rashly touch these powerful beings called "gods". Jiangning didn''t know whether it belonged to divine power or something else. It''s a bit like the origin of the world, but there are some differences. Specifically, he lacks a lot of key information. Until I met Captain Jack Sparrow, although he still lacked all kinds of intelligence information, Jiangning still left his mark on Jack in case. By his means, ordinary people naturally can not find this mark. Whether the sealed female sea god coribso can find the mark hidden in Jack''s body will become one of Jiangning''s criteria to measure the power of the world''s gods. If coribso could easily find the mark hidden in Jack''s body, it would naturally indicate that the real power of this God needs to be reassessed. If kelibuso can''t find out, Jiangning will reconsider the hunting action! During this period, Jack Sparrow was just a chess piece used by Jiangning to test Cory busso. What''s more, clibuso was sealed by mortals. Even if the nine pirate kings unite, mortals are still mortals. Although we know the weakness of clibuso from David Jones, if ordinary people can seal the gods by virtue of their weakness, then the real strength of clibuso should be reassessed. Now, Jiangning plans to hide in the dark, secretly tracking the pirates. Because Jack Sparrow will go to Cory busso no matter what. Moreover, the goddess is currently planning her own plan to re unseal. But she was sealed. It seems that he is too weak to control or influence babosa, who is also a dead soul. Babosa unties the seal and finally dies at Jack Sparrow''s hand. Kolibuso spent his strength to bring back babossa''s dead and let him come back to life again. The condition was to call a pirate conference and assemble nine ancient Spanish silver coins to lift her seal. Therefore, kelibuso at this stage can not pose any substantial threat to Jiangning. Even with David Jones and his pet, the Norwegian Sea Monster is the same. Moreover, when it comes to pets, Jiangning''s three dragons are much more powerful than the Norwegian Sea Monster. In this world, in addition to some extraordinary power or the possession of extraordinary power, Jiangning has three points of fear when he is not sure about the strength of these people. No other person or thing can pose any threat to Jiangning. Moreover, he should try his best to maintain a close and good relationship with various European maritime powers. There are too many secrets hidden in this world, whether it''s ancient superstitions or legends, or all kinds of information from the age of great navigation. It''s all possible. There''s a hidden message. Pirates are the same. These blood licking bandits are all over the ocean. Some pirate captains have high intelligence! So, in the process of sailing, will they encounter other strange realms? All of these things are possible, and many of them are possible. Well, the pirates are so, and the maritime powers have a lot of secrets. After all, the private sector is not a bit worse than the official government. Both sides, whether in terms of size, population or provision, simply can''t compare with the official government. Therefore, the information kept by these maritime powers contains more value. Before he could understand the strength of the world, he would maintain a certain relationship in a mortal way. You can also use appropriate hands-on magic to seek benefits for yourself. However, once Jiangning has a thorough understanding of the world, in case the world is so small and weak in his own mind, there is no threat at all. At that time, the wolf will show his teeth, the tiger should come out to hunt! ¡­¡­ Chamberlain''s efficiency and rigorous attitude to work are not to be said, which makes Jiangning very satisfied. He is a housekeeper from England. He has no children, no father and no mother. He has done all kinds of work; I also followed a housekeeper and learned relevant knowledge. With the help of the kind old housekeeper, I also learned certain cultural knowledge. Moreover, self-study of some legal knowledge, professional quality and the accumulation of literary knowledge, very high. Well, compared with the bitterness of the same period, ha ha! After Jiangning wizard''s identity was exposed, Chamberlain didn''t show any fear. Although Europe in this period is much better than the dark middle ages; However, there are still some disciplines that are denounced as evil doctrines in the eyes of Catholicism. For example, astronomy and the rudiments of modern science! According to his words, jenbert''s work here in Jiangning is a very comfortable and dignified life. Moreover, Jiangning treated him very well and did not neglect him because of his family background. This is just one of the reasons why he is willing to follow Jiangning. From the moment he chooses to follow Jiangning, he will forget his own safety, honor and disgrace. Well, that''s a bit exaggerated ¡­¡­ Holding the medicine box and arranging the carriage, jembert went to Jiangning, who was thinking, and asked respectfully, "master, the medicine box and carriage are ready." "Thank you so much, jebert!" Jiangning responded with a smile: "jenbert, you stay at home and arrange for the servants to go to the city and collect some logs! Tonight, we''ll leave Port Royal! " "Yes, sir!" Jiangning nodded a little, then boarded the carriage, accompanied by two guards, and rushed to the city. Because of the attack of the undead pirates, the port was unprepared and suffered huge losses. Casualties and property losses are immeasurable. At present, colonial officials are urgently checking. The carriage took Jiangning to a large church. In the hall of the church, all the chairs were removed, and a large number of injured people were lying on the bed, constantly wailing. The broad hall was almost full of injured people. After seeing the arrival of Jiangning, governor Swann and colonial officials came out politely; He spoke with Jiangning in a very polite tone. "Your Excellency, the timber I mentioned earlier..." Governor Swann patted his chest and replied with a smile, "don''t worry, sir. Those are just small things. I''ll arrange for the timber to be sent to your manor in a minute "Thank you, your excellency!" "It should be, it should be!" After a few words of conversation, Jiangning walked into the church with a medicine box. The injured crowd were excited to see him. In this age of frequent sawing of legs and hands and lack of medicine, there is a miracle doctor. I don''t know how many lives can be saved, and Jiangning''s reputation is not bad here! Some clergy who knew how to use medicine began to assist Jiangning in treating these patients. The wounded soldiers were the top priority, the nobles were hardly injured, and their guards and places of residence were protected by a large number of British troops. The most injured are the poor and the colonial soldiers. It took an afternoon to finish; Half of them were seriously injured, bleeding and long dead. With Jiangning''s medical skills, the remaining half saved their lives and their hands and feet. They only need a few months to recover. After the treatment, Jiangning left with the thanks of the governor, the colonial officials and the surviving citizens! Chapter 404 It has to be said that all the timber used by professional naval battleships are of first class. As a commercial center and shipping center in the Caribbean, Royal harbor has a lot of superior timber, including oak, sapphire and even teak from Asia. All of them are precious wood. Jiangning purchased about 10000 pounds! In British history, a famous battleship, the sea king, was built! This warship with 104 powerful firepower costs 40000 pounds from design, construction to completion! Among them, most of the cost is paid to the workers! What''s more, it''s not built entirely of expensive wood like Jiangning! When all the logs were transported to Jiangning manor under the escort of the colonial army, the officials who came to escort the logs were still surprised. The merchant ship named Jiangning will be the most luxurious ship in the history of navigation! Jiangning just laughs at this. Not everyone can own wooden sailing boats in this era. In addition to the financial support of the state, it is only those big capitalists and business people who spare no effort to build a merchant ship. And the scale is still very small. Like Jiangning, it costs 10000 pounds to buy wood, just to build an armed merchant ship. No one in the world will do that! These expensive timbers are all materials for building warships. To build an armed merchant ship, in the eyes of some people, it is a serious waste! The colonial officials, after constant inquiry, were willing to help Jiangning build a merchant ship. The shipyards in Royal harbor may not have the professional technology to build professional naval ships; However, the construction of an armed merchant ship, the skilled workers of the Royal harbor, can do it. However, this inquiry was declined by Jiangning. Although the colonial officials felt it was a pity, they did not insist that in this era, the more wealth one has, the more status one has. Rich people, no one wants to offend. Just his regret and hot eyes when he left, Jiangning saw them one by one. But he didn''t know what to say or where to ship the timber. However, his magnanimous demeanor spread all over the Royal harbor. Many unemployed sailors came to his manor one after another, trying to ask if Jiangning needed sailors. Chamberlain reported these requests to Jiangning one by one, and Jiangning refused without exception. This merchant ship will only need more than ten people in the future. He, jembert, six bodyguards, a few maids and a cook were enough. In the final analysis, the merchant ship he built is different from all merchant ships. It will be a powerful magic ship with incomparable concealment ability. Sail and artillery, completely controlled by magic! Moreover, he does not think that he needs to use artillery! Supernatural power, mortal artillery and cold weapons, occupy the advantage, difficult to use words to describe! It''s going to be overwhelming. It''s going to be incomparable! ¡­¡­ Night, soon to come! The night is like a curtain across the sky and the earth, hiding all the light in the darkness. Apart from the bright lights in the Royal harbor under the hillside and the location of Jiangning manor, there are only a few lights. The rest of the place is completely dark! There''s no one here! Jenbert, who decided to follow Jiangning, had six guards, three maids and a cook. Together, there were twelve! At Jiangning''s command, they came to the open space outside the courtyard, stood beside Jiangning, quietly waiting for their common master, how to build a big ship from scratch overnight. "Master, the family is here!" Jembert glanced and saw that everyone had arrived. Then he went to the right side of Jiangning and whispered. Jiangning nodded, did not speak, gently closed his eyes! Open again, under the attention of a group of servants, in the eyes, bright silver light is prosperous! All the people are focused on it, looking at it without blinking. Neatly stacked, 10000 pounds worth of wood flying out of thin air, they are arranged in an orderly manner in the air; Then, as if there were invisible knives cutting. The thick wood is cut into planks, and countless ship nails that have been processed well are flying up, and the keel is completed quickly. Then, the flying boards flew to the designated place, and a huge wooden sailing boat was quickly completed from scratch. Three huge masts stand up, huge white canvas and rope connected to the designated position! The high tail tower stands up, the double deck is connected with the muzzle of the gun, with the guns in place one by one, initially showing its ferocious side; The bow is like a dragon with three heads. Its slender body is like the whole hull. With the last piece of wood in place, the whole sailing boat can only exist in a few minutes! Jiangning took out his magic wand and pointed to the sailboat standing in mid air. The gorgeous magic was applied to the whole boat. They didn''t understand, they didn''t know, but they knew their master was working magic on the new ship. Next, the liquid state of copper juice wrapped in the bottom of the ship, it is covered with a layer of protection. Then Jiangning slowly stretched out his left hand in front of the manor and the mountainous area. Wuzhijizhang, the manor and the mountain area, began to tremble, and then was uprooted. A brilliant light enveloped the manor and the mountainous area, and then suddenly shrank into the hull. "This..." At this time, jenbert understood what Jiangning meant when he took the manor with him. Not to mention him, just a few guards and maids were shocked to watch the scene. The scene before them is beyond their expectation and overturns their long held belief! The master in front of us is extremely powerful! "So you don''t have to worry about going ashore for supplies!" Jiangning light smile, his words is a joke, but also true. The manor and the land that could provide stable production were all brought into the ship by him. In the future, there would be no need to go ashore to supply water or food. Except for some luxury goods that can''t be produced! "Long live master!" Everyone began to cheer, they are looking forward to their future! From today on, the sea is no longer a daunting place in their minds. But can be easily conquered, as on land, without the slightest fear! Moreover, what kind of power does such a magic ship possess? Creak, creak! The wooden steps extended to the ground, and Jiangning took the lead in walking up. When jenbert and others saw this, they did not hesitate to follow Jiangning. When they stepped on the deck, they began to look at the ship full of magic curiously! "Well, there will be time for you to look around in the future. It''s getting late. Let''s have a rest early." With that, Jiangning pushed open the main cabin door and then went in. At last, he thought of something. He turned back and said, "the manor and the boat are integrated. The road in the future has changed. It is not the road you are familiar with. You should be familiar with it as soon as possible." "Yes, sir!" Seeing Jiangning''s figure disappear, the crowd began to cheer without hesitation, then excitedly opened the stairs leading to the lower deck and walked in. What you can see is almost endless mountains, blue sky and white clouds, well divided cultivated land and vineyards, as well as cattle, sheep, chickens and ducks. Everything seems to have never changed. This way of integrating heaven and earth made them excited and awed Jiangning. Then they followed the path to the manor, which was high on the hillside. Room, everything, intact, all unchanged, where the change, just a few more doors. These doors, all over the ship! There was a flash of streamer on the empty deck, and then the whole ship hid in the dark, sailed out into the sea and sailed away! Chapter 405 The empty, uninhabited Caribbean. Look around, cloudless, blue sea and blue sky, sea breeze, waves light volume... Plus sitting in front of a luxurious dining table in Jiangning, this picture, constitute a pair of travel of luxury like! He is just like a Middle East local tyrant in the 21st century, sitting on a luxury yacht, driving a unique and open meeting. Just a dozen beautiful women in bikini and hot dancing! Jiangning is drinking ice wine, eating beef suitable for barbecue, looking at the broad sea, feeling a little better! Climbing high and looking far, looking at the open area, can really bring people a good mood. As the only magic ship in the world, and the only luxury magic ship, it can be said that living on this ship is almost the same as living on land. Although Blackbeard''s "Queen Anne revenge" is also a magic ship, it can''t be compared with Jiangning''s! In other words, not even shoes. Jiangning has what Queen Anne''s Revenge has, and Jiangning also has what it doesn''t have. There is no comparability at all. Moreover, Jiangning is a big ship with 88 guns! It can be regarded as a battleship with strong firepower, but Jiangning is too lazy to distinguish. If he wants to make this ship a real battleship at any time! It is 61 meters long, 15.13 meters wide, 24.16 meters deep and only 3.3 meters draught! This means that this magic ship can not only sail on the sea, but also easily navigate inland rivers! If you encounter a shallow place, you can navigate through the blessing spell! Jiangning in the tail of the ship, in Chinese and English, engraved the name of the ship - truth! There is a flag on the main mast, a pale gold eye mark, fluttering in the slow sea breeze! The work of the servants is still what they should do. The maids are cleaning the room, and the several hectare mountain area is managed by four guards! There are only two guards and Chamberlain around Jiangning! At the moment, jembert stands beside Jiangning and takes care of Jiangning''s dining! From time to time, give it empty glass, add wine. Carrying a hand, with impeccable etiquette. Not long after Jiangning finished his breakfast, jembert shook the bell on the table! Then, the two maids pushed open the small door behind the rudder and came in. They cleaned up the dishes, put them in a plate of fresh fruit and tea, and then stepped back. Jiangning is swinging the artifact in front of him. The golden and green light is projected from his eyes, presenting a picture in front of him! Jack Sparrow! He''s working with Will Turner to recruit sailors at the port of Tortuga. Their ship, the interceptor, was stolen from the Royal Navy! Jack is going to find Barbosa, ready to seize his boat, the black pearl, which is regarded as a treasure by him! Then, the picture turns and presents another brand new picture. Elizabeth swan, the daughter of the governor captured by Barbosa, is being taken to the island of the dead by Barbosa! Babossa mistook her for the descendant of bill Turner and wanted to get rid of the curse through the blood sacrifice ceremony. In the past ten years, they have plundered everywhere and robbed the money that no doubt described! But because of the curse. No matter how much money they squander, they can''t drink water to quench their thirst, they can''t eat if they are hungry. Food will turn into dust in their mouth, which comes from the punishment of pagan gods! These two people, across the world! The fate of the two people intertwined, deduce a moving ballad! However, Jack Sparrow was always unlucky. Although he always survived, he seldom got the upper hand in the fight with Captain Barbosa. But I have to admit that Jack''s stratagem is very high, and he can always get himself out of trouble! Island of the dead! Elizabeth Swann was brought here, Barbosa and his undead pirates gathered together, ready to usher in the moment of curse contact! Gold and silver plundered from the Royal harbor are dumped wantonly on the island! Countless gold and silver as well as jewelry, randomly placed everywhere, wantonly stacked together. When you look around, you can see a lovely and charming golden splendor. The pirates cheered and reveled in the coming curse! "After the curse is lifted, we will all become rich..." Indeed, according to the gold and silver looted here, all pirates will change from bitter ha ha to rich! The life that I did not dare to think of before will come true one by one. Babosa looked at the gold and silver poured around him, grinning and showing his big yellow teeth: "after the curse is lifted, I will eat apples, eat a pile of..." On a stone platform, there is a stone box! It is engraved with Aztec characters and some murals. Here, the Aztec gold coins collected by Barbosa over the years are stacked. However, the result makes Barbosa angry, Elizabeth''s blood does not work, the curse has not been lifted. The pirates yelled with discontent, while Elizabeth was rescued by Will Turner by sneaking into the pool, which made Barbosa realize that there were outsiders on the island. At babosa''s command, the pirates began to search the island; As a result... But unexpectedly captured Captain Jack Sparrow! ¡­¡­ "Sir, is this... Pirate?" Jembert looked at the vivid picture, and his three views were overturned again. "Yes, that''s one of our purposes!" With that, the original half sail of the ship instantly unfolded, the speed of the whole ship was speeding up, and then the ship was flashing with brilliant streamers, and the magic ship disappeared in the open sea. ¡­¡­ In order to recapture the last Aztec coin, Barbosa and his crew drove the black pearl after the fleeing interceptor. Although the interceptor was a Royal Navy ship, it was stolen by Jack and will, and there were no shells on it. Although they kept running for their lives, they were still not as fast as the black pearl and were gradually overtaken. The ships of the two sides almost keep abreast of each other, and the hull is opposite, launching a fierce artillery battle! However, the interceptor had no shells, so it could only be replaced by knives and forks. Its lethality to the Black Pearl was extremely limited. On the contrary, the powerful weapons of the Black Pearl captured the crew of the interceptor and sank the interceptor with an overwhelming advantage. Barbosa and his crew believe that the reason why the curse has not been solved is because of the small amount of blood. They are ready to drain Elizabeth''s blood and try to undo the curse again. However, Will Turner escaped at the critical moment and boarded the black pearl. And told his identity, is the key factor to untie the curse, Bill Turner''s only son! Will attempts to use his own, in exchange for the safety of Elizabeth and the crew, but the cunning Barbosa is ready to exile Elizabeth and Jack to the barren island where they first exiled Jack. "Barbosa, you lied, you vowed to let her go!" Will glares at Barbosa and is extremely angry at his plan to exile Elizabeth. However, Barbosa sophisticated: "don''t slander me, I promised to let her go, but you didn''t say when and where." Around the pirates, suddenly roaring like laughter, with the sword in hand to force Elizabeth standing on the deck, leaving helpless will and helpless Jack. At this time, the calm sea suddenly rolled up a wave, followed by brilliant light flashing incomparably; A brand new ship, armed with 88 guns, appeared from scratch. The people on the black pearl and their eyes were all focused on the brand-new ship that appeared out of thin air! And... The figure in a black robe, holding a wine glass, sitting on the chair. Chapter 406 This way of playing is undoubtedly an impressive and shocking way, and so far, even David Jones''s Flying Dutchman can''t match it. The first impression of David Jones''s boat is that it is shabby and extremely dirty. Whether it is the personnel itself or the ship itself, the first impression is dirty and broken, followed by fear! After all, in the Caribbean, the Flying Dutchman itself is famous! Even so, the Flying Dutchman, at least in appearance, can not be compared with Jiangning''s seat ship truth. Not to mention, the Dutchman flying on the armament can not be compared with the truth. One armament has dozens of guns, and the other is equipped with 88 guns, which is completely the configuration of the battleship. Not to mention, in terms of comfort and defense, there is no comparability. After all, the Flying Dutchman and its captain, David Jones, are daunting, but not invincible. Once the Norwegian Sea Monster is lost, David Jones instantly falls from the throne of the sea king. Moreover, ordinary shells can also cause a lot of damage to the Flying Dutchman! However, this ship belongs to David Jones, strong in that it has the magic ability, can repair the damaged hull through the mysterious magic power. Moreover, once the opportunity is not good, it also has the ability to dive into the deep sea. This ability, like a submarine, gives the Flying Dutchman the inherent advantage of sneak attack behind enemy lines. After all, in the stern of the warship, there are no guns. Even if equipped with cannons, you can''t sink a ship with just a few cannons! Unless it''s loaded with rockets! Said a lot, nothing more than reflects the truth compared to the Flying Dutchman, appears incomparably superior. Whether it''s armament, the ship itself or comfort, it''s far more than this era for hundreds of years. Once someone can get the truth, then he can cross the ocean without any scruples! Don''t forget, in the cabin of the truth, there is a manor and several hectares of mountain. Moreover, there are also chickens, ducks, cattle, sheep, pigs and other livestock, fresh fruits and vegetables can also be eaten. Coupled with its magical power and the ability to hide its body anytime and anywhere, a ship can fight against the most powerful country in the world. After all, in a strong navy, it''s useless not to find the enemy. At this meeting, the personnel on the Black Pearl showed strong possessiveness and greed for Jiangning, a luxury ship that appeared out of thin air! They are staring at the ship out of thin air, and the distance between the two sides is very close "Kill me, brothers, and take this ship!" A black pirate fiercely draws out his waist''s sword, roars with an ugly and thick voice, relying on the so-called immortal body. Even though the pirates were awed by the ship that appeared out of thin air, they were not awed when they thought of their immortality. Moreover, on the deck, they did not see any other crew. Except for Jiangning, jambert and two armed guards, there was no one on the deck, even on the gun window of the second deck. The pirates howled and waved their weapons excitedly. Climbing the rope ladder, ready to jump! In addition to making them feel very surprised and shocked, the big ship that appeared out of thin air did not give them a second impression; After all, in the mysterious powerful weapons, only in the moment of power, can give people a great shock and bring great fear! Now, this group of lawless pirates did not see the second situation, so no fear! Babosa was looking at the opposite ship with a gloomy face and the mysterious figure in black robe, who was drinking wine gracefully at the moment. He did not stop his crew''s self assertion. Instead, Barbosa would like to see the strength of the ship. The behavior of his subordinates brought him an excellent test. After all, it was just that his subordinates didn''t feel bad even if they died; What''s more, in Barbosa''s heart, they have a cursed immortal body. So acquiesce to all this. Elizabeth Swann returned to the Black Pearl the first time the truth appeared, and the pirates did not push her back to the springboard. Will Turner is embracing Elizabeth at the moment, and at the same time, he looks at the stern of the opposite ship with a kind of inexplicable eyes, who is still sitting on the chair and has no movement on the familiar figure. As for Captain Jack Sparrow, he looked at the powerful ship with the most envious eyes. In particular, there were forty-three guns on one side of the double deck with dense gun windows; Needless to say, there are 43 guns on the other side of the ship. All in all, there are 86 guns, no less than 16 pounds. In addition, in the bow, there are two guns. Jack looked and was surprised to find that the weight of the two guns in the bow was about 24 pounds! This is an extremely powerful gun. It is strictly forbidden to sell in all countries. On this ship, there are many powerful guns, not to mention that Jack saw 32 pound guns on the stern deck! This kind of gun carries on the fortress, the power is incomparable, can easily repel any enemy''s attack! Now, this kind of powerful cannon appears on a ship, which makes Jack feel very surprised. After all, these are military weapons! What''s more, what shocked Jack most was that the ship was carrying so many guns, and the draft was only about 3 meters! Jack looked at the waterline, not to mention the shock in his heart. At the same time, he thought that this is a sudden ship, which may have mysterious magic power! Therefore, I am relieved. After all, magic can always do such a small thing. It''s a pity that these short-sighted pirates ignored the details of the ship for the first time! Next, I''m afraid it will be bad luck, Jack secretly laughed. Then he worried about his future. Although Jack''s words and deeds are out of tune, it makes people feel unreliable; But in fact, Jack is the most intelligent, the most intelligent kind of people, no matter where he is, he can always rely on words and deeds to get out of danger, we can see how high Jack''s wisdom and the way to survive! For others, I''m afraid the grass is too high. Sure enough, the noisy pirates who are jumping to the gang pull the rope and swing to the truth. Other pirates in the back row cheered and cheered for their companions, waved all kinds of weapons in their hands, and constantly urged their companions in the front row to move faster. However, what happened afterwards made the pirates hide as far as possible. Some people''s hands just grabbed the rope and were ready to swing. However, when they saw the end of their companions, they immediately used their strength to return to the black pearl. But While the pirates were tugging at the ropes and trying to jump onto the truth, all of a sudden, the whole ship was wrapped in a gorgeous barrier. Then, the undead pirates who came into contact with this barrier turned into flying ash in a flash! With a slight sea breeze, toward the depths of the ocean. Everyone''s terrified, including Barbosa! What they can''t rely on is the undead body that can''t be killed by knife and can''t be broken by gun. However, when one day this kind of biggest support and biggest dependence is easily cracked, the panic is shocking. Pirates are human beings, who fear death. Not to mention, these pirates have been following Barbosa for ten years in the Caribbean. The gold and silver they got piled up like mountains. Now their only desire is to lift the curse. Then, divide up this huge amount of gold and silver, then everyone can live a rich life! Tobacco, wine and tender water of women, or in a country''s colony to buy a piece of land, build a manor, and then become a bourgeoisie, capitalists, raise some slaves to work for their land. Furthermore, it is everyone''s dream to marry a woman, carry on one''s family and start one''s own family! Now, this dream can be shattered anytime. It''s like an infectious disease, simultaneous interpreting all people. The pirates are retreating, looking at the truth with deep fear, looking at the figure who is still elegant tasting wine... It''s terrible! Chapter 407 The Pirates of the dead, who are fighting to take over a large ship in an instant, have broken the myth of immortality, which they hate and are proud of! What follows is endless panic! When the rest of the pirates looked at their companions, they turned into a mass of fly ash in an instant without even screaming; All of us are beginning to worry about our future. Although the black pearl and its crew were cursed, the curse was not strong enough to make them fearless. To put it bluntly, such an immortal body can only bully the flesh and blood without extraordinary power. However, for the wizard who has mastered the extraordinary power, there is no threat at all. Just gather some positive energy to destroy the undead! And this also made Jiangning find that the strength of the so-called pagan god may not be as strong as he thought. Of course, this is just a conjecture of Jiangning. Specific how, still need him a little bit of contact trial, in order to explore the most correct clues. Now, the pirates retreat step by step, looking uneasily at the truth. At this time, they have the energy and time to watch the powerful weapon of the truth! When they saw the big pound gun, everyone''s face changed. They have no doubt that the mysterious ship opposite needs only one volley to bury the black pearl to the bottom of the sea! "You goddamn pirates, your stupid behavior just now has angered the mysterious people across the street, bloody pirates... My black pearl is going to be destroyed..." Jack Sparrow looks like a dead father and mother. He looks at the black pearl at his feet sadly. "Shut up, Sparrow!" Barbosa yelled at him: "this is my boat, not yours." "Is this useful now?" Elizabeth came over and said very quickly: "now, the most important thing is how to escape. This ship on the opposite side has a powerful force that can sink us with one blow!" "You can''t run away!" Barbossa sullen face: "can only try to negotiate, hope to be able to pray for forgiveness!" "Wow, retribution comes so fast..." "Sparrow!" Barbossa looked back and glared at him: "we are on the same boat now. The other side has the firepower that can sink the Black Pearl with one blow. Now is not the time for internal strife." Jack Sparrow pinched his orchid finger and expressed his meaning in an abstract way: "I don''t think people who can own such a powerful ship will be short of money!" Babosa ignores jack, turns to look at the truth, and is ready to shout; But see, before the body twinkle a gorgeous door, and then let him extremely frightened figure, from the other end of the door a foot over. "Barbosa!" "Yes, I''m Hector Barbosa, dear captain Barbossa took off his hat, bowed down with poor etiquette, and was extremely respectful: "good day, dear captain!" "What you did just now is not respectable." Barbossa smirked: "Dear captain, it was the private action of his men just now. It has nothing to do with me. You are so close to me, you should see clearly that I didn''t give orders! " "It''s no use trying to get rid of your suspicion!" "Barbosa, I''m not going around with you. I''m here for you this time!" Jiangning said frankly that the face hidden under the hood made it difficult for people to see his face clearly, but Elizabeth and will looked at him with puzzled eyes. "Hector Barbosa heard that, Captain!" Babosa saluted again in an exaggerated manner. He looked at Jiangning with a smile: "I don''t know, what kind of help can I offer you? Captain "I need to know where you found the Aztecs!" Jiangning''s hand gently grasp, hiding in babosa there Aztec gold, immediately flew to Jiangning''s hand, in his fingers between the flexible turn. "I''m..." Barbosa just opened his mouth and was about to explain. Who knows "I know, I know, dear captain!" "Jack Sparrow!" Jack looked at Jiangning with a look of great surprise, then grinned and fiddled with his orchid finger: "it''s Captain Jack Sparrow, sir!" "Captain?" Hiding in the corner of his mouth under his hood, people clearly saw that he had a slight curvature: "where''s your boat? Sparrow "Ah Jack pointed to his feet, with his own out of tune steps and gestures, emphasizing that the black pearl at his feet was his ship. "Sparrow, the black pearl is mine, not yours." Jack''s words make Barbosa very dissatisfied. He yells the ownership of black pearl. And Jack is not willing to be outdone in response, because Jiangning''s existence makes him not afraid of Barbosa: "no, it''s mine, you dirty pirate!" "Shut up Both of them did not speak, and they could clearly perceive that Jiangning''s poor eyes were inspecting their bodies, so they quickly shut up. "I''m not here to hear you fight, captains." Jiangning looked at them: "I need to know where you found these Aztec gold coins. And who is the so-called pagan god "I am a person who has experienced this matter personally, and I am most qualified to answer your question, sir!" Babosa fiercely pushes Jack aside, leans to Jiangning''s body and shows his freckled teeth. "Go ahead, Captain Barbosa!" Jiangning sits back, a chair formed by cold ice appears quickly, and it takes shape at the moment when he sits down. The whole process is extremely fast, making people''s eyes shrink again. "I found these Aztec gold coins on the island of cosumel." Babosa recalled: "there are some Native Americans living on the island. These gold coins were once paid by Aztecs to Cortes, a Spaniard, in order to prevent his massacre. As a result, the greedy Spaniards broke the contract and took the gold coins, but slaughtered the Aztecs, so the pagan god cursed the gold coins. After that, the gold coins were hidden by the Spanish on the island of cosumel "Cosumel island?" Jiangning looked slightly at Barbosa: "an island near the coast of Yucatan Peninsula?" "Yes Barbossa nodded, then flattered wildly: "your knowledge is so profound, captain." "What about pagan gods?" Barbosa frowned, thought hard for a while, and said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, sir. I don''t know the pagan god who cursed these gold coins, so..." Jiangning nodded clearly, then looked at Jack: "sparrow, what can you add?" "Captain Jack Sparrow, sir!" Jack stressed again, and then he stepped forward and raised his orchid finger: "I don''t know about this pagan god, but I know someone who must know the message of this pagan god, sir." "Who is it?" "TIA DOMA!" Babosa''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he happened to be watched by Jiangning, but he did not point out: "TIA DOMA, I have heard of this name, a witch living in seclusion on a mysterious island!" Jack Sparrow''s eyes changed slightly, his face looked surprised, and then he showed a flattering smile: "Oh, you know, that''s great, sir." Who knows, Jiangning''s next words, but let Jack face smile froze. "You take me there yourself, Jack Sparrow!" Chapter 408 TIA DOMA is a witch who lives in seclusion on a mysterious island. No one knows where she is. Only a few people know where she lives in seclusion. Even the island she lived in seclusion was not shown on the chart, so TIA DOMA was extremely mysterious. Even, few people know her true identity. ¡­¡­ "Good afternoon, my dear captain!" Jack Sparrow went to Jiangning and saluted in an exaggerated way. Jiangning looked at him, nodded slightly and motioned him to sit down. Jack sat down and began to fiddle with the fruit and ice wine on the table. He took out a glass and poured one for himself. Then he drank it like a goblet. "Wow, I didn''t expect that you could drink such delicious wine on board. The most important thing is iced wine." Jack grinned, revealing his fair teeth and inlaid gold teeth. Although he said so, Jiangning clearly saw that Jack''s eyes had been on the glass bottle on the table. Inside the bottle was a tiny ocean sealed with the black pearl and a group of dirty Pirates of the dead. While captain Barbosa, Elizabeth and will are on the deck, looking at Jiangning with sadness. Not long ago, the four of them saw with their own eyes that Jiangning threw them to their big boat; Then I saw the wizard, who had a magic wand of three colors and silver, and pointed to the black pearl. Then... The Black Pearl shrank rapidly, and was sealed in a transparent glass bottle with the crew. This amazing method made the four people look at him with a strong fear. Not to mention standing at the foot of the ship, no sailor control, automatic retraction and lifting, unmanned rudder, automatic steering, in accordance with Jack''s guidance to a mysterious island. They didn''t know what their fate would be, and they didn''t want to play other tricks. Because they know that this is a magic ship with life. "Come on, sparrow, what can I do for you?" Jiangning turned slightly to look at him. The face hidden under the hood was covered with a layer of shadow. Jack and his family could only see Jiangning''s white and smooth chin and Adam''s apple. They knew nothing about Jiangning''s appearance except his gender. "Captain Jack Sparrow, sir." Jack cocked up his orchid fingers and stressed. He forced a smile on his face. He leaned forward slightly. "Captain, how about we make a deal?" "Deal?" Jiangning slightly interested in watching him: "talk about it!" "Sir, if you have a powerful magic ship, it will cost a lot of money to maintain it." Jack looked at Jiangning with a smile: "I think you will need an excellent captain. If you let me be the captain, I will bring you considerable returns!" "I''m not short of money, sparrow." "It''s the captain..." Jack stressed, "how can you not be short of money? Captain! Everyone is short of money, and no one will despise their own money. " "I don''t need money, sparrow." "And what do you need?" Jack has been too lazy to emphasize his appellation. He seems to accept his fate: "if I can do it, I will try my best to help you, provided that..." "It''s good for you, isn''t it? Sparrow "Aha!" Jack put out his index fingers and nodded Jiangning. With a very humble expression on his face, he opened his mouth and said with a smile, "it''s really convenient to talk with smart people." "Tell me, Captain, what do you need?" "Knowledge!" "Knowledge?" Jack Sparrow stroked his moustache: "I''m a pirate, not a university professor, knowledge... It''s really hard for me. Am I going to rob the library?" "The knowledge I need is not that. You know what I mean by knowledge, sparrow." Jiangning looked at him slightly and said with profound meaning. "You seem to know me well, captain." Jack put away his cynical smile and said a little seriously. "Half a star!" "That is to say, you need those... Er, I mean, those mystical knowledge, ancient curses, the evil magic of playing with the dead, and by the way, the blood and soul of women and babies?" Jack exaggerates his arm, widens his donkey''s eyes, leans back slightly, and points his fingers at different places in an exaggerated manner. Jiangning speechless: "I''m not an evil wizard, sparrow. I don''t need these things, because I have them, and I can do it easily. " Then he took out his wand and pointed it at Jack. The brilliant light of elements flickers, and a donkey appears in place! "Er ~ ang ~ Er ~ ang!" "Oh, my God!" Babosa, Elizabeth and will, who were captured by Jiangning, were stunned by the scene and opened their mouths. Staring at Jack Sparrow who has become a donkey. Then, Jiangning''s wand is a little bit more. As the spell comes into effect, Jack turns into a donkey spinning rapidly, and then turns into a human. "Er ~ ang..." It seems that the side effects of the magic have not been completely eliminated. Sparrow, who has become human again, opens his mouth and barks. Then he covers his mouth fiercely. His two cunning eyes spin around. Then he looks at Jiangning and grins. "Captain, that''s not a good joke." "It''s interesting, isn''t it?" Jiangning spread out his hand and raised his head slightly: "a simple malicious deformation mantra can turn anyone into anything, or anything into a person." "Well, it''s very interesting, very good!" Jack looked at the cool wand in front of Jiangning and looked back at Barbosa: "if I know this magic, I can turn the crew who betrayed me into an animal forever. For example, an apple Facing Jiangning, he grinned and squeezed out his wrinkles. Barbosa clearly heard what Jack said, his face is very gloomy, not good at looking at Jack''s back. "If you can help me, sparrow." Jiangning crossed his hands and leaned back slightly: "if you can help me get what I want, then I can also help you realize a wish. Increase your life span, or teach you to learn the magic just now, or give you a boat! " Hearing magic, ship and life, Jack''s eyes suddenly brightened: "you just said life and ship?" "That''s right!" Jiangning''s mouth slightly outlines a subtle radian. "Do you have a way to increase the life span of others?" Jack leaned forward slightly and looked at Jiangning: "what''s more, you said you could give me a boat, which is stronger than the black pearl? Like your ship "That''s right!" Jiangning looked at him: "I am a wizard, I abide by the principle of equal exchange! Although sometimes I don''t mind being a robber, I keep my promise and have integrity in dealing with people. To me, these things are just trivial things. You help me get what I want, and I''ll give you what you want, anything. " "Like the position of the king?" Jack said jokingly with a smile. But Jiangning nodded: "yes!" He continued: "the premise is that what you find can be worth a kingdom. If it is worth the price, I can also help you enter a country, help you and your descendants to become the ruler of the country. Just a mortal king, it''s not worth my effort! " Chapter 409 It has to be said that Jiangning''s promise is precious and attractive to anyone. It''s a pity that Jack Sparrow, though excited, yearns for freedom. If he had enough precious information to exchange for the throne of a country, Jack would not do it. Compared with the king, Jack is more willing to be a pirate. He loves the sea and his career as a pirate. "Captain, though your proposal is tempting, it''s a pity." He skimmed his mouth and showed his teeth inlaid with gold. "I''m not a wizard. I don''t have this knowledge." "No!" Jiangning shook his head slightly, stretched out a finger to swing back and forth, "sparrow, you are too arrogant to belittle yourself. In fact, you know very well that in this world, there are too many secrets hidden in this sea!" "I don''t know what you mean?" Jack grinned. Holding his orchid finger, he picked up an apple from the fruit plate on the table, took a bite and bit off half of it. Babosa, standing on the lower bow deck, saw it and rolled the Adam''s apple up and down once. "Well, it''s presumptuous, but do you have rum?" Swallowing the flesh in his mouth, he gave a flattering smile. Ding Ling Ling! Jiangning did not answer, but picked up the bell on the table and shook it gently. Then a maid came out of the bow door, holding a silver plate with a bottle of rum on it. Yeah, crystal. Jack looks back at the maid in surprise. There are no other buildings except the endless sea. In the same way, the three of Barbosa are also so surprised. "Do witches have such abilities?" Jack pulled out the cork of the rum and took a deep, intoxicated breath. "Wow, good rum!" With that, he picked up a crystal wine glass inlaid with gold, poured a full glass for himself, and couldn''t wait to drink it! "Good wine!" Jack''s eyes brightened and he praised. Jiangning answered his first question: "not every wizard is the same as me." He pauses slightly. "I''m different from the Wizards here. What I''ve learned is not a faction at all." "So, where are you from?" Jack leaned forward slightly and inquired. "Far away." "Well, how far is it?" Jiangning looked at him: "as far as the knowledge you have learned in your head, it is impossible to describe the distance!" Jiangning doesn''t know the advanced words such as portal, wormhole, super large, cross world and so on, which is a waste of saliva. "All right!" Jack pursed a little, then poured himself a full glass of rum again. "By the way, is your boat as magical as the place where the maid just showed up?" "What do you say?" Jiangning asked him. "I guess so!" He looked at the layout and decoration of the ship, and could not help but praise that it was a magnificent and luxurious ship. The most important thing is that it is so beautiful and powerful! "Burp!" Jack gave a hiccup, then he raised his orchid finger: "what you said just now seems to know me very well, which I am very curious about. I''m just a petty pirate. What''s the point of making you a wizard? " "Ha ha." Jiangning doesn''t answer, but looks at Jack meaningfully, even though his face is hidden under the big hood, but it doesn''t prevent Jack from knowing that Jiangning is looking at him. "You''re amazing, sparrow." Jiangning praised him, "you have extraordinary luck, you have experienced many things, although I don''t know all of them, but I know. You have found the fountain of youth "You know it all!" Jack is shocked. As the discoverer of the spring of youth, he has never talked about the spring of youth. Although he also discovered the spring of youth by accident, he dares to swear to the false god that he has never leaked relevant information. "That''s right!" Jiangning said frankly, "in fact, I know a lot, that''s why I treat you so well, sparrow." "Oh dear!" Jack got up exaggeratedly, then took off his hat and bowed to salute, "Dear captain wizard, Jack Sparrow is here for you!" "Ha ha!" Jiangning''s mouth, outlines a radian. At this time, Chamberlain pushed open the bow door and came in. He went to Jiangning and said, "Sir, lunch is ready. It''s made according to your standard." "Hard work, jembert!" "It''s my pleasure to serve you, sir!" With that, he quietly walked back to the door. "Is it time for dinner, then?" Jack gets up, with a cheap smile on his face, and looks at Jiangning''s face with extremely expectant eyes. "Of course!" ¡­¡­ In the restaurant, Jack and the four of them are shocked again, although they know that the ship is a magic ship. However, they could not imagine that there was a manor and several hectares of mountains hidden in the boat. It''s a mountain, but it''s not a mountain. It''s just a low hillside connected with some gentle land. And a small river flowing through the manor and land, which Jiangning later incorporated. Then, as a powerful vessel, fresh food, fresh water and fresh meat are all needed. In addition to replenishing ammunition, the ship can sail in the ocean forever. "Thank you for your hospitality, dear captain!" Jack raised his glass to salute, accompanied by Barbosa, Elizabeth and will also raised his glass to salute. Looking at the familiar face, the tense mood of many days was relieved in a moment. In fact, they were also very surprised when they saw the true face of Jiangning. How also can''t think of, in front of this mysterious and powerful wizard, unexpectedly is an acquaintance. Knowing the result, they are surprised and relaxed. After all, they are an acquaintance. At least... The acquaintance should not embarrass themselves. Jiangning did not speak, but slightly raised his glass. Only babosa raised his glass awkwardly, then put down his glass. He was cursed that he could not drink any liquid or eat any food. Therefore, even if the delicacies in front of him are so tempting, they can''t be enjoyed in his eyes, even if the fragrance is extremely tempting. Seeing this, Jiangning took out his wand and gently pointed to Barbosa. With the shimmering light of elements, Jiangning temporarily helped Barbosa suppress the power of curse. "What''s this?" Barbossa looks at his hands in disbelief. Jack, will and Elizabeth look at Barbossa as well as Jiangning with hesitation. "You can eat now, Barbosa." Jiangning indicated slightly, sipped the wine and said. Babossa was a little unconvinced, and then he drank the wine in his hand. Suddenly, the sweet and fragrant fragrance that he had not seen for a long time filled every taste bud; He was surprised and looked at the glass in his hand in disbelief. At the same time, he quickly forked up the beef in the plate and bit it hard. The same smell of meat that had not been seen for a long time filled his mouth. Barbosa almost burst into tears... After that, he picked up his favorite apple and bit it hard "Can you untie the curse for me?" Babosa looked forward to Jiangning, the last Aztec gold coin in Jiangning''s hands, want to untie the curse only by him. "Yes, if you want to show your value, Barbosa!" Jiangning nodded slightly. "I don''t know. What do you want me to do?" Barbossa looked at him with a sad heart, but Jiangning gave him a mysterious smile: "now, it''s not the right time to talk about these things. It won''t be long before you understand, Barbossa!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 410 Jiangning has no objection to and doesn''t think it will happen to solve the curse of Barbosa and his crew. Even if Elizabeth keeps stopping, she can''t change Jiangning''s will. Joke, he still needs Barbosa now, how can he change his original intention easily because of a woman''s will? But the pirates have no credibility. Therefore, necessary counter measures should be taken. "Captain Barbosa, extend your arm!" Jiangning holding a magic wand, looking at Barbosa, the latter obviously hesitated. Jiangning eyes a cold, warning, "I do not want to say the second time." "Yes, sir." Barbossa is helpless and has an answer in his heart. This is the move that the wizard does not trust him. He stretched out his right hand and rolled up his sleeve to show his dirty arm. "Very well, Captain Barbosa." Jiangning is satisfied with a smile, and the point of the battle is facing Barbosa''s right wrist. As the red light flashed by, he imprinted his own mark on Barbosa''s right wrist. A sign of an eye pattern. "Captain, now you can lead your crew to get rid of that damned curse." Jiangning said, "I hope you can do everything for me, and I will reward you afterwards." Barbosa reluctantly smiles and takes off his hat. Then Jiangning took out the glass bottle sealed with the black pearl and the crew, opened it and threw it to the sea. With the crisp crack of the glass bottle, the seal of the Black Pearl was lifted. Boom! The heavy sailing boat, ferociously landed on the sea, set off endless waves. Then, the black sail fluttered and stopped beside the truth in the eyes of the crew. "Please, Captain Barbosa." Slightly sideways, right arm gently swing, finally asked¡° When you summon the nine pirate kings, I will know for the first time, Barbosa, don''t let me down. " "Don''t worry, my captain." Barbosa Chuxiong salute, "Barbosa will not let you down, will complete the task." "Very good..." before he finished, Jack Sparrow stepped forward, cocked up his orchid finger and gave a flattering smile, "Mr. wizard, you promised to return the black pearl to me..." "Sparrow, the black pearl is mine." Barbosa stepped forward and yelled at him. Who knows, Jack points not to give up, staring his eyes, pleading, "Barbosa, you hateful traitor. I shared the secret of the treasure with you, but you encouraged the crew to rebel against me, you hateful little man. " "Shut up, gentlemen." Coldly looking at the two people, "when you help me finish the task, you can divide the height, now... Stop the fearless quarrel, don''t try to use this way, to test my bottom line." Jiangning can see at a glance that Jack and Barbosa are bickering in name and are eager to fight. In fact, they are testing their bottom line. Two people are not credible, each has its own small abacus, in the back, do not know how loud the knock. Without him, Barbosa and Jack are bound to have an inevitable duel. But because of his existence, they feel a deep crisis. This kind of freedom and life, the uneasiness of trusting in one person''s hand, as long as life wants to get rid of this kind of control. This is the nature of life, yearning for freedom. In fact, Barbosa and Jack, the two can be regarded as heart to heart. But none of them would yield to each other, so they had to compete everywhere, because they were both pirates. Jack may have many ghost ideas in his mind, but he is obviously weaker than Barbosa in the final decision; Moreover, their martial arts skills are almost the same, so it''s hard to tell the difference easily. Therefore, when they are on the weak side, they naturally want to unite. Although this kind of alliance is nothing in Jiangning''s eyes, he will not condone this kind of behavior without a bottom line; Even if he had invincible power, he would not indulge them like this. Therefore, give a certain warning for deterrence. If this happens next time, Jiangning will directly kill one person to deter the other. Magic is not omnipotent sometimes, although it can easily control two people; But the magic of controlling people''s heart is obviously flawed. If you use the soul gem Jack and Barbosa smile awkwardly and look at Jiangning at a loss. "It''s time for you to go, Barbosa." Babosa bows to salute, and as soon as he''s ready to return to the black pearl, Jack says, "I''m sorry, Mr. wizard. The ordinary sailors on the black pearl, can they get on this ship? " "En..." Jiangning thought slightly, "to my boat?" He looked at the dirty and untidy sailors and said in displeasure, "on my ship, no one with dirt is allowed to step on it!" Jack cocked his orchid fingers and gave a flattering smile. "It''s simple, sir." He pointed to the sloppy water, "I will let them swim a few times in the sea, thoroughly clean up, and..." he said with a smile, "don''t you mean that I will be rewarded when I finish my task?" He looked at the magic boat at his feet, and said, "can I ask you to do magic for the black pearl at that time?" "Do you want these aquatic people to serve on the magic ship ahead of time?" Pop! He snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "quite right, sir." He will be extremely flexible application of body language, "it is precisely because of this idea, so I want to let this group of sailors, board your ship, let them adapt to the work of the magic ship." "Oh." "I agree, sparrow." "Thank you very much, sir." He took off his hat to salute and added a last word¡° It would be more perfect if you could add a captain after my name He still remembered his black pearl. "Let''s talk about it then!" Seeing that Jiangning didn''t want to say any more, Jack turned and looked at the ordinary sailors. "Did you hear what the wizard captain said? You damn pirates. " He pointed to the boat under his feet. "It''s a magic boat. You''re lucky to serve on it. It''s your lifetime honor, assholes." "But our Wizard captain dislikes you sloppy pirates," he said Another point to the sea, "now, jump into the sea immediately and wash your body. Then you are entitled to board the ship! " "Yo ho!" The pirates and sailors cheered and jumped into the blue sea. Some of them rushed into the sea, took their headscarves or took off their clothes, and constantly scrubbed their bodies to clean the thick layer of dirt. After that, follow the rope ladder dropped from the ship and climb up the truth. And Barbosa once again boarded her own ship, the black pearl, and set sail to return to the island of the dead, to untie the curse. And with the Aztec gold coin with Will Turner''s blood. Under the cheers and support of a group of undead pirates, the black pearl set sail to the island of the dead. And the truth, also began to drive slowly to somewhere in the Caribbean, according to Jack''s compass guidance, looking for Blackbeard. Jack, with Jiangning''s promise, controls the rudder happily. The commander is also a group of cheering capers. He skillfully puts down all kinds of sails, straightens the gun position and sails to Edward teach''s position. The reason why he went to Edward teach, Blackbeard, was that Jiangning wanted to find Atlantis, which was not in the Atlantic Ocean. Blackbeard, once got a Triton sword, which is a magic sword, is said to be forged in Atlantis. But Blackbeard himself didn''t know where he was. He learned all kinds of black magic and transformed his ship into a magic ship. In addition, two Greek fire launchers were installed in the bow. Usually, I hid in my captain''s room to study the evil black magic, and learned how to seal the captured ship in a glass bottle containing a miniature ocean. So Blackbeard is one of the most likely sources of information about the sunken continent of Atlantis. Moreover, his sword may also find Atlantis. Moreover, the patron saint of Atlantis is Poseidon. Then, the clue to find the trident of Poseidon may also be found in the sea temple which is not deep in the sea. Or it could be found in Atlantis. Therefore, looking for Blackbeard is a must! Chapter 411 When it comes to Blackbeard, Edward teach, you have to say his ship, the notorious Queen Anne revenge! It was originally a merchant ship built in England and was named Concorde. He was an armed merchant ship at first, but he was robbed by a French privateer a year later! It was transformed into a kind of flute similar to Holland and then sold to Spain. In 1713, he returned to France again to accept the reform, and was sold to a French merchant and turned into a slave ship. The ship was carrying 16 guns and 75 crew members to and from Africa to participate in the slave trade. It took about eight weeks to cross the Atlantic Ocean. After arriving in the Caribbean, 61 slaves and 16 crew members were gone. Only 100 nautical miles from Martinique, he was attacked by two single masted pirate ships. The leader was no one else, but Blackbeard, Edward teach. After capturing the ship, Blackbeard forced some French sailors to join him. Moreover, the ship was renamed "Queen Anne''s Revenge" and its weaponry was doubled. Later, under the leadership of Blackbeard, Queen Anne''s Revenge crossed the sea and gained great reputation. In the first battle after he won Queen Anne''s revenge, he became famous all over the world. He was bold enough to drive a ship to attack the British military port and brazenly rob the British merchant ships staying in the military port. And repelled the Royal Navy, which let Blackbeard in a moment from unknown to famous. And he also besieged the port of Charleston, extorted 1.5 million pounds and a large number of goods, which let him once again the prestige! Er, this is the content of the original world. However, in the world of Pirates of the Caribbean, Blackbeard''s ferocity has not weakened at all. With a Triton''s sword, plus the learned black magic. As well as a group of human and zombie seamen under his command, the name of Edward teach is frightening and has reached the point of escaping. However, the long-term study of black magic, coupled with his own heritage is relatively incomplete. The side effects of black magic are constantly eroding his body. As a result, his vitality was consumed excessively. Now, Blackbeard has begun to have this feeling. He can feel the constant weakness in his body. This is all caused by the lack of complete inheritance, coupled with the research of transition and the foolishness of playing with the dark arts. Although he is famous in the outside world, he is a mortal after all. Edward teach wanted to change the situation of continuous profit and loss of his body. He was afraid of death. He had a huge fortune. The wealth is too much for him to spend all his life. Moreover, the more he studies black magic, the more he goes deep into it. He wants to thoroughly solve one mystery after another. That kind of Weili body feeling, let a person incomparably intoxicated. However, he was not born at the right time, and it was difficult to find a famous teacher to guide him. In addition, the lack of corresponding fellow communication, or even if there are fellow, Blackbeard will not be equal attitude to ask for advice. But he will take the way he is best at, the way of pirates, coercion and inducement. He is cruel, cunning, selfish and extremely overbearing. He belongs to the kind of person who is self-centered no matter who or what. He will never believe anyone, treat all people, is to use the relationship, even his own daughter. This can be seen from the story, Edward teach, the famous Blackbeard. In him, you don''t notice the slightest bit of fatherly love. Some are just selfish, self-centered! When he and his daughter both planted the venom of arrow poison frog. Facing the situation that only one person can live, Blackbeard did not hesitate to choose himself and let his daughter die for him. If Jack Sparrow hadn''t known Blackbeard''s trick well and exchanged the Holy Grail secretly, making Blackbeard drink the spring of mermaid tears, I''m afraid Blackbeard would continue to do evil. Rely on their own black magic and ship, continue to do evil. Therefore, in Blackbeard''s body, you can''t see any goodness at all! He doesn''t even have the bottom line. He''s a villain, the devil! ¡­¡­ "What''s up, Sparrow!" Jiangning quietly appeared in Jack''s side, looked at the compass in his hand, "when can I find Edward teach?" Jack looked at the compass in his hand and closed the lid: "almost fast. With our speed, I believe we can find Blackbeard in a few days." After that, he praised: "I have to say, it''s a great ship. It''s really fast. Speed, about 20 knots! " "Twenty?" Jiangning''s mouth curved slightly. He patted the rudder¡° In fact, it''s much faster than that, sparrow "Oh?" Jack looks at Jiangning in surprise. He looks forward to it. "You mean it can be faster than 20 knots?" "Do you want to see it?" Jiangning asked him with a faint smile. "Of course Jack raised his voice and looked at Jiangning with great expectation. He thought to himself, how many knots can truth reach. Jiangning didn''t answer. He patted the ship with his fingers, and then the ship was wrapped in a layer of gorgeous light. Then, the speed of the whole ship began to rise slowly. "Measure the next speed!" Jack orders, and his first mate Gibbs immediately takes out a rope with one node after another on it. Each node represents one speed. "Now it''s 18 knots, 19 knots." Gibbs drags the rope, and there are two sailors beside him to help him stabilize himself from being dragged into the sea at a high speed. "It''s over 20 knots, Jack!" Gibbs took time to feel the splash on his face, and then he widened his eyes. "21 knots, oh, my God! 22, 23 He yelled, "Jack, the speed of this ship is still improving. It''s really fast. It''s 24 knots now!" Before Jack could speak, Gibbs''s cry came again¡° 25 knots, now the speed has been increased to 25 knots, and the speed is still increasing, 26 knots! " Gibbs''s voice, with a strong sense of surprise and incredible¡° 27 sections! " Everyone was shocked. At the speed of 27 knots, the ship was flying on the sea. The speed is amazing, and we hardly feel much turbulence. Gibbs yelled, "Jack, I can feel that 27 knots is not the top speed of the truth. In fact, it can be faster. Praise it "What''s its top speed?" Jack widens his eyes and asks Jiangning. So far, my heart has not recovered from the shock. I thought that the speed of Black Pearl was fast enough. Now he found that the truth under his feet was the fastest ship in the world, easily breaking through the speed of 27 knots. So, what''s its maximum speed? To be honest, Jack is curious, even the crew. "There is no upper limit to the maximum speed. In fact, it can increase its speed without limit as long as I want to. But that doesn''t make any sense. " If there were no barriers on the ship, it would have been very fast acceleration just now. Gibbs could not hold the rope at all. "Now, how long does it take to get to Edward at 27 knots?" Jiangning asked him. Jack estimates a little, then takes out the compass and takes a look, and finds that the pointer is always stable at a direction point, which means that Blackbeard''s boat either doesn''t move. Or, his own speed is so fast that Blackbeard''s boat is actually at anchor. "It won''t take about two days to find Blackbeard." Jack thought for a long time before he gave a more positive answer. "Two days!" Jiangning nodded, "it''s not so hard to accept. OK, just wait for two days. I hope Edward teach can be more interesting! " With that, he left. ¡­¡­ Two days later, in one of the bays, the famous Blackbeard, Edward teach, just got a job. He was moored in a bay to avoid the coming storm when a big ship came to him from the distant sea and came straight to him with great speed. On the truth, Jack pointed to the boat in the Bay ahead and told Jiangning that it was Blackbeard''s ship he was looking for! "Queen Anne''s revenge!" Chapter 412 Queen Anne''s revenge, carrying 38 cannons, was enough to inflict heavy damage on most of the ships. The two Greek fires at the bow can easily burn down any ship. Now, it''s not the armored ships that appeared in the 19th century. There are sailing battleships in the ocean. It can be said that the most frightening thing is the fire attack! A sudden fire can easily destroy a powerful warship! In this way, we can imagine how important the two Greek fires installed in the bow of Queen Anne''s revenge will play in the fighting. It can be said that Queen Anne''s revenge is not afraid of any powerful warship. The premise is that it can sail within the scope of the Greek fire jet, otherwise the Greek fire will be useless. ¡­¡­ "Captain, there''s a big ship coming for us." The zombie crew knocked on Blackbeard''s door. Not long after, Blackbeard opened the door and went out, standing on the high tail tower along the stairs. He took the telescope handed by the crew and observed the ship coming to him. Looking at this, Blackbeard saw a beautiful ship coming towards him. The ship was double decked with many gun windows. Roughly speaking, there were no less than dozens of gun windows on one side. With the gun windows on the other side, it showed that the ship had at least 70 guns. Moreover, on this ship, Blackbeard was surprised to find that the weight of these guns was not low, and the firepower was stronger than his ship! Patta! Put away the telescope, Blackbeard''s hand gently stroked Triton''s sword at his waist, and the rope on Queen Anne''s Revenge came alive instantly. Pull the sails and lift the sails. Pull the anchor chain on the bottom of the sea. Blackbeard pulled out the magic sword at his waist, "ready to meet the enemy!" "Hoo ha!" Whether zombie crew or ordinary sailors, cheering to their posts, the position of the bottom cabin constantly have sailors drilling out. Come to their respective posts and stand by. The Gunners clean the guns and fill them with gunpowder and shells. With a twist of the rudder, the ship left the Bay and headed for the wide open sea. ¡­¡­ "Blackbeard wants to escape?" Gibbs put down his binoculars, looked at the Blackbeard Queen Anne revenge, made a spin, drove to the open sea, and looked at Jack Sparrow in disbelief. "No, Blackbeard didn''t want to escape." Jack explained to him, "he just wants to sail to the open sea and fight us! What''s more, he''s probably interested in this beautiful boat. " "Sparrow, let me see your art of conducting." Jiangning didn''t know what kind of psychology he was out of, so he asked Jack to command the truth and meet Queen Anne''s revenge. Jack is fearless. Although Blackbeard''s name is fierce, Jack is not afraid. Not to mention, he now has a ship carrying 88 guns, and this ship also has magic, which is not inferior to the Revenge of Queen Anne with Blackbeard! "Do you hear me? My first mate Jack looks at Gibbs, who looks excited. "Do you hear what the captain says? Boys, go back to their posts. The Gunners clean the guns, load the gunpowder, and take good aim at Blackbeard. " "Oh, roar!" The sailors cheered, and they also wanted to see urgently what happened to a magic ship with such powerful firepower against Queen Anne''s revenge? After all, Queen Anne''s nemesis was equally powerful, though far less armed than her own. But the opponent, but the notorious Blackbeard, sailors said not nervous, is a lie. The canvas on the mast fell, and the truth moved her bow slightly to the right; It is driven by Jack, elegant and fast steering, and to seize the dominant position. Depending on his own powerful firepower and far beyond Blackbeard''s firepower range, he can directly attack Blackbeard in long range. ¡­¡­ "Who will be the opponent?" Blackbeard was silent. He put down his telescope. The flag above the main mast was so strange. Never heard of, which country''s flag, is not any European royal family''s badge! Although I don''t know who the opponent is, Edward teach is not afraid. He is a famous black beard. Who is not afraid of his name and his boat in the ocean? Queen Anne''s revenge, driven by the black magic of Blackbeard, has been speeding up to 20 knots. Speed went up again, and he began to try to get the upper hand. But at this time, the sea has already set off waves, dark clouds cover the top, lightning in the clouds. Bang click, dazzling white light, lit up the dark world. Before long, the rapid rain from the sky, the sea also began to set off waves. Two ships, all only half sail, in the broad open sea constantly cruise, a little bit of contact with each other. However, after all, the range of the artillery on the truth was far, and Queen Anne''s revenge was the first to enter the fire range of the truth. "Fire!" When Jack gave the order, Gibbs opened his mouth and yelled, "fire!" Boom, boom, boom, boom! The port guns of the ship were fired one by one. In the dark sea, the orange flame carrying the dark shells shot at Queen Anne''s revenge. Boom, crash! Several shells hit the deck of Queen Annie''s revenge, and the flying sawdust scratched many sailors. The beating shells killed several people. Under one blow, there were casualties on Blackbeard''s side. But only a few shots, most of the shells, all in Blackbeard''s superb driving skills, he dodged. Blackbeard looks as usual, driving the boat to swim in zigzag shape, constantly approaching the truth. In order to achieve the range of firepower, Jack is very clear about Blackbeard''s idea, he constantly open the distance between each other, using the advantage of his own firepower, constantly shooting revenge. This made Blackbeard extremely angry. Although he avoided most of the shells, the ship was also shot more than ten times. In this way, defeat is something sooner or later, he will be constantly kite flying tactics, abruptly dragged down. To avoid this situation, we have to distance ourselves from each other. Let the other side''s ship also be in its own fire coverage point, plus two doors installed in the bow of the Greek fire, enough to turn the situation around in World War I. Blackbeard is very confident that no ship on the sea is not afraid of fire. Once close to the coverage of the Greek fire jet, even if the other party''s ship cannot be burned, it can also cause chaos to the opposite side. At that time, his Triton sword can control the opponent''s rope, and then defeat the opponent at one stroke. Capture this powerful and fast ship! Blackbeard had never seen such a powerful ship on the sea, but its speed was so fast. The most important thing is that for some reason, the ship has a very shallow draft, only more than 3 meters. Blackbeard can''t wait to capture the ship and make him his proudest booty. He yanked out Triton''s sword at his waist, and Queen Anne''s Revenge instantly changed from half sail to full sail. All the sails, all opened, in the dark magic blessing, speed has exceeded 20 knots. Queen Anne''s revenge, with an indomitable posture, rushed straight to the truth. Everyone thinks that Blackbeard is crazy, but only those who know about Blackbeard know that the first battle of Blackbeard''s debut was to make his reputation with this kind of almost fatal fighting method. "Starboard gun ready!" Jack yelled, invisible barrier, cover the roaring wind and pouring rain, everyone will not be affected by the bad weather. Jack steers the boat, quickly turns the rudder, and sails to the right; Then, the gun windows on the right side were opened one after another, and the muzzle was exposed, aiming at Queen Anne''s revenge! However, although this avoids the impact of Queen Anne''s revenge, it also shortens the distance between them. The corners of Blackbeard''s mouth outlined a sneer. Although he was also in the fire point of the truth, the truth also evaded and entered the fire point of Queen Anne''s revenge. With the order of the two leaders, the truth and Queen Anne revenge launched a fierce artillery battle as they crossed each other! For a time, the strong smoke filled each other''s sight for a short time. However, Blackbeard was stunned to find that the revenge lost a lot under the fire of the other side. But the other side''s ships, however, at the moment when the cannonball was about to approach, raised a layer of barrier emitting soft white light! At the moment of hitting the barrier, the shell was blocked and then fell into the sea. "Damn, it''s not fair!" Chapter 413 There was no suspense about the outcome of the battle. Black beard was very unwilling to lose. When he was captured on the truth, his warship Queen Anne''s revenge, together with the crew, was sealed by Jiangning. Just like the enemy he once defeated, the ship was sealed in a glass bottle and stored in his wardrobe as booty. Now, Blackbeard finally knows what kind of mood it is. "Edward teach, I''ve heard so much about you." Jiangning sat in a chair, in front of him was Blackbeard, and the deck on the left and right sides was full of onlookers. This meeting, everyone has not yet recovered from the agitation. Only because they personally participated in the defeat of the famous Blackbeard, and there is no doubt about the defeat. Because of the magic barrier, the gunfire on Queen Anne''s revenge and the Greek fire could not do any harm to the truth. If a naval battle goes on, it will be like a child''s play without suspense. Even if Blackbeard tried to activate the reins of the truth with his Triton''s sword around his waist, and then control the whole ship. However, he was disappointed and frightened to find that the sword of Triton, which had no adverse effect on the ship in front of him. Later, he was captured by the same powerful wizard, and his warship was sealed. Their own swords fall into the hands of powerful enemies. So far, instead of begging for mercy, Blackbeard was calm. Although he was afraid of death, he knew the truth of being captured. No matter how he begged for mercy, the result was the same, just like his defeated generals. It''s hard to change his final intention by constantly asking for mercy and saying all the good words. On the contrary, he is very happy to see his enemies kneel down in front of him and bow down to beg for mercy. "Who are you?" Blackbeard asked, "when did you come back in the Caribbean? Even the famous Jack Sparrow is willing to work for you? " He looks at Jack sarcastically. Dang, Dang, Dang. Jiangning flicked Triton''s sword in his hand with his fingers, making a clear sound, "who am I? You don''t need to know, Edward teach!" Looking at him coldly, "I know the origin of this sword in your hand. It''s said that it was forged in Atlantis." He looked at him with an ambiguous look. "So, you must have been to Atlantis?" "Are you looking for Atlantis?" Blackbeard said with a smile, "the country that sank in legend. I''m sorry that I haven''t been to that place. I let you down." Jiangning raised the sword of Triton in his hand, "what''s your explanation for this sword?" Blackbeard looked at Triton''s sword and said carelessly, "it''s just a sword. I found it in an island." "At the same time, you got the black magic heritage on that island?" Blackbeard curled his mouth. "Sort of!" "Where is the island? Take me there Blackbeard grinned coldly, "take you there? Don''t dream "It seems that you don''t know my means, Edward teach!" Jiangning leaned forward, "I have countless ways to get the answer I want from your mouth." Warning him, "that taste, I''m sure you don''t really want to try." "Can you believe the pirate''s words?" Blackbeard said, "even if I take you there, will you let me go?" He looked contemptuously at the pirates, sailors and Jack around him. "At that time, you get what you want, and I..." looked at Jiangning with fearless eyes, "it''s no use. I''ll be killed by you." He spread out his hands, "since you know the result will inevitably die, why take you there? Ha ha "Edward teach! You will "Wu, ah, ah..." The sudden light shines on Blackbeard''s body, and then... The sudden scream makes everyone jump. Blackbeard all over the body as if in the hair, like crazy, constantly rolling on the ground, wailing. Deep into the soul of the pain, in the tough people can not stand this pain! Then, wisps of black smoke floated out of Edward teach''s body and condensed in Jiangning''s hands. Wisps of smoke constantly gathered in Jiangning''s hands. His left palm up empty lift, a mass of black smoke, constantly flowing, set off his incomparable strange. About a few minutes later, the torture was over. Blackbeard had already collapsed and lay on the deck, all over wet with sweat. Even the ability to play fingers is lost. "What did you... Do to me?" Blackbeard looked at Jiangning feebly, with endless fear in his eyes. The punishment that is hard to describe in human language makes Blackbeard, who has experienced it personally, fear from the depth of his soul. Jiangning fiddled with the Black Mist in his hands. With the flexible rotation of his fingers, the black mist was like a small snake, which was flexible in his fingertips. "I took your mana, Edward teach!" Indifferent overlooking him, "now, your choice is still the same?" Blackbeard raised his head slightly, looked at the powerful wizard sitting on the chair, and bowed his head as if he knew his life. "OK, I''ll take you there." "That''s what the wise do, Edward teach!" Jiangning got up and went to Blackbeard, "don''t worry, when you finish the work for me, I will give you everything that belongs to you." Blackbeard raised his head in disbelief and looked at Jiangning. It seemed that he never thought that his opponent would return his things, including... He looked at the mana in Jiangning''s left hand and was silent. Jiangning finger tip condenses a cluster of emerald light clusters, and the fingers spring into Blackbeard''s body. Lying on the ground, Blackbeard was surprised to feel the weakness and weakness inside his body, which was rapidly fading away. He got up from the ground and looked at his old and rough hands in astonishment. The erosion of black magic seemed to improve a lot as the mana was drawn, and the emerald vitality just entered his body. "Show me the way, Edward teach!" Black beard took a deep breath, went to the rudder, and then drove the powerful magic ship truth to some sea area! ¡­¡­ Jiangning returned to his captain''s room. Not long after that, jambert and the maids pushed his dinner. An exquisite silver dining car, which is full of delicious food. In the crystal bottle with exquisite shape, there is good wine and a small amount of ice. The hot and dry Caribbean needs ice to get rid of the summer heat. Even if it''s late at night, there is a storm outside... However bad the climate is, it can''t affect the truth. The barrier covering the hull of the ship can easily keep all the bad natural weather out. So the sailors didn''t worry that they would be swept away by the wind and waves. Some even thought the cabin was too stuffy and went to sleep on the deck. The place where the sailors lived, naturally, was the cabin, the manor, the land, and the spring, which was only the second half of the ship. At the front and middle of the ship, the position remains unchanged. However, space has been greatly expanded due to magic. Basically, a room, a total of four beds, up to a dozen people. Compared with the gondola, their life and environment are not bad! "Sir, it''s time for dinner." Under the command of jembert, the maids put exquisite dinners on the table one by one, and their life on the ship was basically the same as that on land. The manor familiar with life and the land of work were all packed and brought to the ship. Although there were fewer people to talk to, in other aspects, the escorts and maids who followed Jiangning felt very satisfied. Although they also yearn for the petty bourgeoisie life, they are also very clear that with such a powerful wizard master, the future is not bad. "Yes Jiangning walked and sat down at the table. Today''s dinner was as rich as he used to be. Whether it is meat, vegetables and fruits, incomparably fresh, just as just slaughtered, picking the same. The cook who follows him is only responsible for his food; As for the sailors who were temporarily on board, their food was left to them. Jiangning only provides some simple vegetables and inferior rum, nothing else. With a kind of elegant eating to solve the dinner, the rest of the soup cold, to some sailors to solve. Jiangning got up and came to the French window. Through the glass with excellent daylighting, he enjoyed the outside world''s monstrous storm! Chapter 414 As mentioned above, the magic ship truth can basically ignore any bad weather. It was a storm all night, and the waves were often several meters high, and even more than 20 meters high mad dog waves appeared later! Many sailors were scared to death, but they were surprised to see that some changes had taken place in the boat, ignoring the huge waves in front of them. Countless sailors witnessed this magnificent force, as if they had never touched a ship. The ship seems to have turned into a sharp knife, and the endless sea water glides from both sides. The sailors who thought that they had conquered the terrible nature cheered and leaped. In their own way, they kept celebrating that they had won the unbearable mad dog wave. After witnessing the magic of the ship, the sailors went back to the cabin to have a rest. On the deck, only the corresponding watchmen were left, and the rest went back to the cabin one after another. After leaving the storm covered area, the ship continued on for some time, and finally it was calm. Blackbeard stopped the boat in the bay of some uninhabited island and went into the cabin reserved for him to rest. What happened tonight was a nightmare for him. This is something that has never happened in the decades since Blackbeard''s debut. In particular, he is at the peak of the state, the result was a person a boat, easily defeated. How Blackbeard felt in his heart, only he knew clearly. Lying on the soft and comfortable boat, Blackbeard looked at his hand with a strong reluctance in his heart. However, there is nothing that can be done. The proud magic is vulnerable in front of the opponent. After decades of painstaking study, his micro mana has also been taken away by his opponent. Now he is a little better than others except his body. In addition, he has a wealth of swordsmanship. He has experienced many battles and is no longer afraid of anyone. Besides, he is old, not young. In a few years, who else will be afraid of him? This night, for Blackbeard, is doomed to be a sleepless night. He doesn''t know when he fell asleep. Maybe his subconscious is telling him that he will forget the nightmare after a sleep! Yeah, nightmare! Tonight''s experience is a nightmare for Blackbeard! ¡­¡­ The next morning, Blackbeard, who was sleeping, was awakened by the knock of the door. His sleep was interrupted and he almost opened his mouth to scold. However, she was reminded by her soft velvet quilt, gorgeous bed and decoration that this was not on Queen Anne''s revenge, but on another magic ship. "Are you awake, sir?" Blackbeard thought of the sound. It was the housekeeper who was following the wizard. His name seemed to be jembert¡° Yes, I''m awake. What can I do for you "I''m sorry to disturb your rest, sir." "I''m going to wake you up and have breakfast in his restaurant," he said "Breakfast?" Blackbeard sneered, "is there any other conspiracy?" "Sir? What did you say? " Blackbeard, alert, explained, "no, nothing." He continued, "please wait a moment. I''ll get dressed and come out." "Yes, please hurry up." Blackbeard got up, put on his boots and coat. He didn''t take off much clothes. So I dressed quickly. I was so worried last night that I hardly looked at my bedroom. Now I''m looking at it. The room is really spacious. "What a luxury Blackbeard looked to one side of the room. There was a line on the door. He looked closer and found that the room was the bathroom. He pushed open the door and went in. There was a huge mirror in the room with a bath bucket and a basin beside it. He brought a basin of water and washed his face and hands. As for bathing, it''s too late. Squeak! "Sir!" Jembert looked at Blackbeard as he opened the door and bent slightly¡° Please follow me. The master has been waiting in the dining room for a long time, Mr. teach "All right!" Blackbeard followed jembert, who led him down the stairs to the top floor, where there was a small door. Behind the door is the vast sea. "Don''t you mean to go to the restaurant? Why are you here? " Blackbeard looked at jembert with some vigilance. He couldn''t help thinking so. It''s really a bad place. It''s like pirates forcing survivors to jump off the deck into the sea. This kind of behavior makes many pirates happy. They like to watch, the survivors face despair, helpless expression begged them not to do so, but the result is still under the pressure of Pirates jumped into the sea. Instead of answering, jembert went forward, opened the little door, and half stooped in. Blackbeard looked at it with a suspicious face, hesitated a little, and followed him in. However, the scene behind the small door made Blackbeard''s eyes widened in surprise. What did he see? In front of the foot of a broad room is a broad staircase. "Sir?" Jembert stood at the bottom of the stairs, turning to remind Blackbeard. Black beard Fang wakes up like a dream and follows behind jembert. Looking at this strange place with both eyes, I can''t imagine how a ship can be in the limited space. Made shocking, unlimited possibilities? As he went down the stairs, Blackbeard followed behind him and stopped at the other door. Behind him was a spacious and luxurious hall. Several people dressed as guards were sitting on the sofa playing cards. Some maids were busy. "He has servants!" Blackbeard was shocked. What he saw today was beyond his imagination. At the same time, the heart of the unknown magic, once again set off an endless desire to explore. Originally, magic can also play like this! Jembert opened the door, and Blackbeard looked out. Behind the door was a wide study. On both sides of the room, there are neat bookshelves, which are full of all kinds of books. In the fireplace on one side of the study, a fire was burning, and a maid was adding firewood. Then get up and leave! At the end of the study, there are rows of huge French windows. The floor is covered with Persian carpet, which covers the whole room. Through the French window, Blackbeard saw a huge table and shadow. He walked past under the guidance of jambert and found the powerful and mysterious wizard and Jack Sparrow, as well as a man and a woman who didn''t know each other. "Edward teach, please sit down!" At Jiangning''s signal, jembert opened a chair for him. Blackbeard then walked over and sat down. "This is the stern cabin?" Black beard looked around, the top of the head painted with the first mate''s dome mural, can not see the specific meaning. But the main character in the painting is the wizard sitting in the first place. It''s decorated with plaster and gold. It''s like coming to the palace of Versailles! The whole dining place is like a super large balcony. There is a tall fence on the right side of the dining table. In the middle of the fence, there are plants and tropical plants, and some animals and plants. Blackbeard looked intently, took a breath of air, and looked at the picture in front of him in disbelief. The animals in the enclosure are not small animals, but carnivorous and herbivorous animals such as lions, tigers, cheetahs, giraffes, zebras, crocodiles, goats, antelopes and elephants. The places where these animals live actually include tropical grassland, tropical rain forest, forest, swamp, lake, river and other natural things, and these animals and mountain plants are all products of shrinking. The whole enclosure is a small and complete nature with countless lives in it! Even, it contains almost complete astronomical phenomena! "This is my zoo!" Jiangning is smiling. Chapter 415 "In fact, man, when I first saw you, I was just like you." Jack took a sip of the wine and grinned, revealing the two rows of teeth and the inlaid gold teeth. As Edward teach sat down, Jiangning motioned slightly to jenbert, who nodded to show understanding. He picked up a silver bell and shook it gently. After that, the three maids each pushed a silver dining car. Put plates of fresh fruits, such as grapes, apples, kiwifruit, pitaya and so on, in the middle of the table. Then, they continued to serve large plates of roast suckling pig, roast steak, roast pigeon, cooked lobster and some Chinese dishes. With exquisite decorations, although they had not started eating yet, the atmosphere on the table was extremely harmonious. After that, the maids poured wine for the guests. After that, two people left, leaving only one maid to pour the wine for the guests at any time. "Thank you for your breakfast, Mr. wizard!" Jack raised his glass. Elizabeth, will and Blackbeard raised their glasses one after another. Nothing else, just for the elaborate breakfast. "Thank you Jiangning responded and took a sip¡° Let''s have dinner! " After he spoke, Jack, who had been hungry for a long time, took the lead. Waving a knife and fork, cutting the meat on the plate, the maid standing on one side waving a long handled knife, cutting the meat one after another for the convenience of diners. "Where are you going next? Sir Elizabeth swallowed the food in her mouth and asked Jiangning. "It''s going to be where Captain titch, of course, has been." "I mean, is the legendary Atlantis real?" Elizabeth looked at him expectantly. Atlantis, the legendary continent! It was first recorded in Plato''s dialogies. It is said that it was destroyed by the prehistoric flood 10000 years ago. According to Plato''s description, this mysterious ancient country has unimaginable high civilization and mysterious power. "What do you think? My dear Jiangning asked her. Elizabeth said with some loss and excitement: "I don''t know whether Atlantis exists, but since I saw coribso, I found that the gods exist. Then Atlantis must exist. " "That makes sense!" Jiangning affirmed it. "Well, we''re going to find Atlantis, aren''t we?" Jiangning is about to answer, will is apologetic to him a smile, and then put his hand on Elizabeth''s hand, persuading¡° Elizabeth, you should go home now, not to explore the illusory Atlantis. Your father must be very worried about you. " "But..." Elizabeth was silent. Although she knew that will was right, she was not reconciled. Atlantis, who can resist the temptation to discover Atlantis? "Sir, would you please find a port for us to come ashore?" Will pointed to Elizabeth. "We''re on your ship. We can''t help you and we''ve wasted a lot of time, so I want to send Elizabeth back to Royal harbor!" "Will, you!" "Elizabeth, don''t forget that you have a father who has been missing for a long time. Your father must be worried about you. You should come back to him. " Jiangning took a sip of the wine. "Of course it''s no problem, will." "Thank you very much, sir." Will is very happy and sincerely thanks Jiangning. "It''s just a small thing!" Elizabeth, sitting in her chair, sullen, looked up and asked, "Sir, though I know it may be presumptuous. But, I still want to ask you, do you have a way to let me talk to my father? " "Of course "Really Elizabeth was overjoyed. Jiangning interrupted her with a smile, "not now, but after the meal!" "Thank you very much!" Ignoring the excitement of Elizabeth, Jiangning turned his eyes to Blackbeard, "Captain Dicky, now can you tell us which sea area we are going to sail to?" Blackbeard drank the wine in a toast. "We''re going to drive to the Bahamas, to the famous devil''s triangle!" "Bermuda?" "No, no, no, not there." Black beard shook his head. "It''s a mysterious island in the vast triangular sea area, which is not recorded on the chart." "That''s where you found the Triton sword?" Jiangning pointed to Triton''s sword hanging on the wall. When Blackbeard saw it, his face twitched unnaturally. "Jenbert, take this sword off and give it back to Captain Edward teach!" Jiangning orders. Without saying a word, Chamberlain goes to the wall, takes off Blackbeard''s Triton sword, holds it in both hands and walks to Blackbeard. "Will you give me the sword back?" Blackbeard looked at Jiangning in surprise. He looked at Triton''s sword beside him. He still felt that he couldn''t believe it. Jiangning drank the wine out of his glass. "Why not, Captain titch." Without saying a word, Blackbeard took the sword of Triton in jembert''s hand and stroked it with both hands. Then, he hung the sword on his waist and sincerely said, "thank you for giving it back to me." Jembert refilled Jiangning''s already exhausted wine glass. "Captain Dicky, this sword may be very precious in your eyes. But, in my eyes, the sword is very ordinary. " Jiangning light said, said and drank a mouthful of wine. Blackbeard was speechless, eating breakfast silently; After eating, Jiangning began to help Elizabeth have a face-to-face conversation with his father. Oh, with governor Swann and brigadier general James Norrington. They tried their best to persuade Elizabeth, but Elizabeth seemed to be dead. She didn''t want to go back and said she would go with the ship to find the legendary Utopia, Atlantis. This made James Norrington think that it was Jiangning, the wizard, who took Elizabeth hostage. In the face of this doubt, Jiangning didn''t bother to explain and directly threw Elizabeth back to James'' flagship intrepid. And, of course, Will Turner. As for what Elizabeth did to his father and James Norrington, it was none of his business. Then, with the blessing of Jiangning mana, the truth went straight to the devil triangle at a speed of more than 30 knots! Super high speed, stunned with the ship''s sailors, and then a burst of cheering leaping birds. Only Edward teach, Blackbeard, was gloomy. He was no longer in charge of the rudder. The rudder was given to Jack Sparrow, who steered the ship to the devil''s triangle. The super high speed of the truth made the sailor''s eyes very hot. He met a merchant ship on the road. The big guys encouraged Captain Jack Sparrow to go over and do one. However, Jiangning didn''t agree, which made the sailors have to keep this idea in their heart and dare not say it. Jack was relieved, too. After several days of sailing, at an average speed of more than 30 knots. The truth had already leaped over the Bahamas, crossed between the Turks, and sailed into the deep sea. Also officially entered the devil''s triangle, devouring countless ships and sailors of the terror of the sea. Jiangning stands in the position of the tail tower, looking at the sea in the fog ahead, the artifact in front of him radiates a short light. On the sea, there is a special power. It''s the same power as that found in the goddess of the sea, Corinthian, the power of the sea! However, the master of this power is not coribso, but Poseidon! "Captain titch, how long will it take to get to the island you''re talking about?" Jiangning asked Blackbeard standing beside him. The latter thought a little and explained, "the islands I''ve been to are surrounded by fog and reefs around the island. I hit it by mistake and got into the island. Besides, there are Mermaid guards around the island! " "Oh?" Jiangning looked back at the distance and said with a smile, "there is a mermaid''s guard, which proves that the island has a secret! That is to say, even if it is not related to Poseidon, it must be related to Atlantis! " "Poseidon?" Blackbeard moved in his heart and looked at Jiangning in surprise. "Are you going to look for Trident?" Jiangning glanced at him, "otherwise, you think I wasted so much energy, just to find Atlantis?" Chapter 416 The legend of Trident is very popular in the Caribbean, or among pirates and navy. Most people have heard of the Trident story. Legend in the sea somewhere, hidden Trident, Poseidon''s weapon! Who can get it, who can control the sea! Not only that, the Trident has the magic power to lift all the curses of the sea! It is estimated that this role is the most neglected one, and the former''s ability to control the sea is the most exciting force of a group of careerists. This era is the era of great navigation. Also, it belongs to the era of Navy! The sea occupies 70% of the world''s area, and the remaining 30% is land! Therefore, the sea has immeasurable possibilities, who controls the sea, is equal to control the world. Later, history has proved this point again and again. ¡­¡­ "I''ve heard the legend of Trident, too." Blackbeard looked at Jiangning and the sea and fog in the distance. "It''s said that somewhere in the sea, there are weapons left by Poseidon. It is said that the Trident has the power to control the sea. If anyone can get it, he can control the endless sea! " "But no one knows whether the legend is true or not. There is only a legend that no one knows where the Trident is Blackbeard looked at Jiangning, "if you look for Trident, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy." "That''s why I''m looking for Atlantis." Jiangning looked at the endless sea. "According to Plato''s dialogue, the patron saint of Atlantis is Poseidon. The sea god divided the island into ten regions and gave them to his ten sons. Therefore, Atlantis is the most likely place to find Trident clues "Whether the island is sunk in the endless sea or hidden in some strange space, it is the most likely place to find clues about Poseidon. I won''t give up Blackbeard was silent, even though he had doubts about whether the legend of Trident was true. However, seeing Jiangning''s vows like this, the doubt in his heart is also shaking. After all, such a powerful wizard firmly believes that Trident exists. Hidden somewhere in the sea, what is missing now is only relevant clues. For such an artifact that can control the endless sea, Blackbeard said that it is impossible not to be hot eyed. However, this kind of thought and thought only slightly changed in my mind, and then disappeared. He is very clear about his weight. He has no chance to fight with a powerful wizard. Now, we have to lead the way honestly, and hope that the wizard will keep his promise and return his warship. He continued to be his pirate, immersing countless merchant ships in his fear, and redoubling his efforts to study black magic. The appearance of Jiangning has brought too much shock to Blackbeard! For the first time, he knew that magic can not only curse others, but also seal ships. In a boat, a manor and several hectares of land are loaded. As a result, ships can float on the sea without having to dock for fresh water and food supplies. How much wealth can such a ship plunder? More importantly, the space in the cabin has been expanded, and there will be more ammunition and various supplies to be stored. At that time, he did not need to supply anything except some gunpowder and shells. Security, greatly improved. Moreover, it can plunder all kinds of specialized talents, expand its own team and enhance its own inside information. They can also search for all kinds of raw materials and set up some factories on board to produce their own weapons. This prospect, Blackbeard just think, then excited hard to self-control. In fact, such a bright future is immeasurably attractive to anyone in this era. It can be said that everyone is eager to have such a ship. And once those naval powers know, they will get such a powerful ship at all costs. There are too many places to operate, and they represent endless wealth! Think of a ship carrying thousands or tens of thousands of people to America, Africa, India and even Asia. With strong ships, guns and well-equipped, healthy soldiers, it will be easy to conquer any piece of land. The European powers of the 18th century are quite confident in their own strength. Except for some countries, they don''t understand and dare not do it easily. In other places, they have no scruples at all. The eastern world, which has dominated the world for thousands of years, has declined. God has put his favor on the western world. This is also the only time that Western civilization completely surpasses Eastern civilization! And ultimately, leading the world to change. ¡­¡­ Truth continued to sail toward the endless sea ahead. With the continuous navigation, the fog began to increase slowly, and heavy fog obscured people''s sight. "We are close to the island guarded by the mermaid. We should be more careful of the sea ahead, because you don''t know where you will encounter the ubiquitous reefs!" Blackbeard warned loudly, and the sailors on board tried to widen their eyes, searching for the potential reefs on the sea. The ship began to slow down. Jiangning didn''t stop it. He looked at the sea in the distance. The fog was heavy and overlapped layer upon layer, and it was also mixed with the divine power of Poseidon, though very few. However, the power of rules not only obscures the eyes of ordinary people, but also blocks the sight of extraordinary people. The artifact on his chest is shining on the sea ahead. Under the prying of the mysterious destiny power, he managed to clear a clear and visible waterway, leading the ship to move safely. At this time "Everyone be quiet!" Jack yelled, turned his head and began to listen, "listen, there''s a song!" Blackbeard then said, "besides, it''s a woman''s song!" He looked at the sailor and reminded him, "a woman singing proves that there is a mermaid ahead." "Mermaid?" Some sailors began to whisper, others began to explain Mermaid for the unknown aquatic people. These mermaids, the upper part of the body is a very beautiful woman, the lower part of the body is fishtail shape. He is very beautiful in nature, but he is cunning and ferocious. He feeds on people. They often confuse the sailors on the sea and drag them into the sea to eat, but even so, there are still many sailors looking for mermaids. Even if you know it''s very dangerous, you are willing to be dangerous. It''s really the mermaid''s appearance. Few people can resist the extremely beautiful appearance before they show their bad looks. And as the ship gradually toward the front, we also found the figure of the mermaid. The mermaids, in twos and threes, sat on rocks of different sizes, with long hair, upper body naked, and lower body tail hanging into the sea. If you don''t look at the fishtail shape of the lower part of the body, just the upper part of the body, each Mermaid can be called one of the best. It''s the type that can confuse countless men. Basically, few men can resist the courtship of mermaid. These mermaids saw the water on the boat, laughing and talking. From time to time, he bares his upper body, scratching his head and posturing, so that a group of bachelors who have not tasted the taste of women for a long time can see their eyes glowing green. That look at the mermaid''s eyes, really want to swallow them. "Mermaids are very cunning. Be careful!" Blackbeard was very active, and so was Jack. As for Jiangning, he ignores everything. He has countless reading girls and keeps mermaids brought back from Narnia in his home. These mermaids, although each is very beautiful, but in his eyes, that''s what happened. However, just because he doesn''t provoke these mermaids doesn''t mean they don''t provoke him. "Handsome boy, come down quickly and play with us!" A hot and Sexy Mermaid shows Jiangning her seductive side. She sits on the reef and waves to him. At the same time, she reveals the key parts of her upper body. "Oh Jiangning''s mouth outlines a curve, then his body soars into the air and falls straight to the reef below. Seeing this, the mermaid''s faces changed one after another, and then they gathered around without any trace. Chapter 417 Jiangning sat on the rocks, surrounded by mermaids. There are two mermaids with outstanding appearance around the left and right sides of Jiangning, and the remaining ten mermaids are distributed around the reef. With her full upper body and chest lying on the rocks, more than a dozen beautiful mermaids gathered around Jiangning and sang in unison. With a beautiful voice, a gently swaying fish tail and a beautiful face, more than a dozen gorgeous beauties surround you and sing for you. How does that feel? Someone can answer this feeling, what it is. The crew on the ship, looking at the smooth and beautiful back, throat rolling up and down, swallowing secretion of saliva. Staring at the Mermaids lying on the rocks, no one bothered them to sing. "... converting with bouncing glass, while''t to be in pain, hishairit does in ringlet Shang, his eyes as black assets, my happiness ended him where the goes..." magnetic voice, singing a beautiful love song. Quiet bay, gentle moonlight, soft scarves, gently floating in the mermaid''s shoulder. Such a wonderful artistic conception makes no one have the heart to disturb this rare beauty. His eyes closed slightly, and he seemed to have been immersed in the beautiful song; A left and a right close to his body Mermaid, eyes showing tenderness and honey. Ruddy lips, slightly open, close to his ears, singing in a low voice and full of affection... It is often said that the more beautiful the appearance, the more hidden the strong killing! The piercing scream came, and the beautiful face became disgusting. The four sharp fangs in the mouth were like vampires, biting at the tenderest and least defensive neck. However, a looming barrier suddenly appeared, blocking all malice out. Open eyes, calm without waves, open palm as heaven and earth, all malice and evil, easy to suppress! The light of magic, shrouded in the body of more than a dozen mermaids, they screamed; To rush to escape, but in vain! The body is shrinking rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye ¡­¡­ "What are you going to do with these mermaids?" Jack stroked his moustache and pointed to the struggling mermaids in Jiangning''s palm. At this time, they left the water, the tail turned into a slender snow-white legs, the whole body can not be inch. Scared and at a loss to look at the top of the head, that tall giants. "They sing well. I''m going to raise them in captivity and sing for me every day." "Relief?" The expressions on the faces of the bachelors present became bad; The wizard''s thinking jump too fast, they are difficult to keep up with the pace and rhythm of the wizard, rigid thinking, so that they do not know what to say. However, their eyes look at these beautiful mermaid, with a strong desire. Seeing the beauties of these beauties, compared with them, the women who once saw them became extremely boring! The creator really left all the favors to the mermaids. They have many advantages, such as beautiful appearance, beautiful voice and good figure. Any man who is ignorant by Mermaid will leave all the best things to them. ¡­¡­ Captured the mermaid, the sea around that layer of lingering fog I do not know when already disappeared! The vision became broad again, and the magic lights on the ship, like searchlights, illuminated the vast sea area. In front of the ship, stands an area of not small island! There are rolling mountains, lush forests, fertile plains and natural pastures on the island. I don''t know when the ubiquitous power of the sea will disappear in Jiangning''s perception. The island, completely in front of the public, reveals its complete and beautiful appearance! "Heaven has left beauty not only to the mermaids, but also to this island!" Blackbeard clenched a handful of soil, fertile soil in the palm of the hand seems to be able to clench the oil flower, superior black land. The white and delicate beach is surrounded by rows of palm trees growing along the beach to form a perfect windbreak. Keep all malice from the sea out of the island. "Edward teach, where did you find Triton''s sword?" When he found the island he was looking for, Jiangning asked Blackbeard where his sword came from. Blackbeard carefully identified the next position, and pointed to the forest in front of him with a strong finger, "through the end of the forest, there is a mountain stream. I found this sword in the stream of the mountain stream!" "Mountain stream?" He looked up over the lush primeval forest to the mountains at the end of the forest. The undulating trend of the mountains, low left and right, high in the middle, like a trident! "Let''s go!" With his command, the sailors took the lead in opening the way with swords and axes. Cut off some vines and shrubs to make a curved path. We walk together, sharp and nervous eyes, sensitive looking around. Strange place, strange virgin forest, there will always be you can never think of danger. Although, the island is geographically far away from the equator! However, the primitive islands, which have not been developed by human beings, are still full of danger. The humid Island climate also breeds countless poisons; Moreover, it is a mysterious island that has been shrouded by the power of the sea god for some time. In the process of advancing, the sailors were attacked by dozens of poisons! All depends on the existence of a powerful wizard in the team, which effectively guarantees the life safety of the whole team. This makes the sailors who follow him very grateful! In front of the sailor, morale, more efforts to cut the vine and shrub blocking the road. After about an hour, many people came out of the primeval forest one after another. Looking back at the path behind, the winding path made the aquatic people feel afraid. There are countless poisons on the road, and there are all kinds of strange poisons. They are different from the old world and the new world, as well as from the Asian continent. It''s as if they''re not a species on earth at all, but an alien poison from an alien planet. For example, the red snake, the thunder frog, the centipede and the scorpion. This poison is all over the island. The sailors didn''t know exactly how many. However, the dozens of poisons encountered along the way have refreshed the sailors'' world outlook and their understanding of poisons. As a result, their opinions really opened their eyes. At the same time, they looked at the figure walking in the front, and a thick gratitude flashed through their pupils. Under the leadership of Blackbeard, people came to a mountain stream! High cliff, a waterfall like the Milky way, falling down. The splashing water splashes on the rocks, arousing countless waves. Below the reef, there is a pool about five meters wide, which connects with a narrow stream. The bottom of the stream is covered with pebbles and small fish and shrimp. And in the pool of things, but let a group of aquatic people breathing, for it urgent! Gold and gems, all over the pool! The pool, about five meters wide, is strewn with endless gold and gold ornaments, as well as various rare gems. Rubies, emeralds, opals, diamonds and other valuable treasures. Any one of them was taken out and sold to the outside world. The money they got was enough for the sailors to buy a large area of land, buy a beautiful manor, and live a rich life. "Rich!" The sailors cheered, "we''re rich!" Some people can''t wait to enter the pool, but... A terrible scene happened. The golden and golden light began to extend from the feet of the aquatic people to their trunks. With the gradual spread of the golden glory, where the glory goes, the flesh and blood turn into the golden body! The sailors were terrified and kept away from the dangerous pool. They looked at their golden companions with terrified eyes. At the same time, if you look at the bottom of the water, it seems that there are many figures... If you concentrate on it, what is the figure? It''s a man with a ferocious face who turns into gold!!! Chapter 418 "The pool is cursed!" The sailors'' frightened voices came one after another, their eyes widened, and they looked at the sailors who were constantly howling because of the panic. Several sailors who can''t withstand the temptation are contaminated with the water in the pool. A strange power is gradually spreading towards them. Before long, it spread to the chest. "Help me, help me... Master wizard, please help me!" The sailors looked at Jiangning with expectant and pleading eyes. He waved and dragged the water to the shore. The magic wand pointed to them. Although the spell works, it still can''t stop the sailors'' bodies from changing towards gold. This curse contains a part of the power of rules. With the divine power as the leading force, Jiangning''s current power can not break the rules. "Ah..." the sailors howled bitterly, turned into a lifelike gold ornament, and then gushed a suction from the pool, dragging the golden water into the bottom of the pool! "A terrible curse!" All people subconsciously away from this pool, did not dare to close to half a minute. Although there are countless gold and precious stones in the pools and streams, no one is looking at them. Although gold and precious stones are valuable, they also need that life to spend. "Captain titch, how did you get this Triton sword in the first place?" Since Edward teach got the magic sword from this island, how he avoided the curse is the key. Edward teach fell into the memory and said with a little confusion: "I was drifting on this island by accident. When I woke up, I found that my boat had already been damaged and sunk into the sea. I have no choice but to go inland. " He looked at the pool. "It''s here. I found the sword. It''s just that the hilt of Triton''s sword was lying on the rocks, and I didn''t find gold in the pool Jiangning frowned and took the sword of Triton from Blackbeard''s waist. The artifact on his chest was shining with gold. Analyzing the sword of Triton in his hand, the result is nothing special. Later, Jiangning moved the artifact in front of his chest, reflecting the emerald green light, and then he went to the pool. As he stepped into the pool, that strange power began to extend to his body. Under the curse of rule power, Jiangning''s body is also turning to golden. The aquatic people on the shore exclaimed repeatedly. When Blackbeard saw it, there was an inexplicable charm in his eyes. After that, the green light was shining, time was rapidly retrogressing, and the golden trend of Jiangning began to stop and fade. "A terrible curse!" The expression on his face is very dignified, and the curse containing the power of rules is not generally terrible. Rao is his strength now, and it''s hard to resist. If it is not because of the power of the time gem and the artifact he has, it will be impossible for him to escape the golden trend. At this time, Jiangning''s mind suddenly flashed a light. "Captain teech." He looked at Blackbeard and raised Triton''s sword. "Do you remember where you found this sword?" Blackbeard thought, after too long, let him suddenly recall the original location, also not realistic. Looking at Blackbeard thinking, Jiangning did not disturb him. When a person is absorbed in thinking, if he encounters external interference, he may not remember it again. Jiangning has felt this way many times. Before long, Blackbeard looked at Jiangning and hesitated, "well, it''s a little far away. Maybe the specific location is not clear. I can only try my best to find the approximate location. " "It doesn''t matter, it''s just that the general position is quite OK." "Come with me then!" We followed behind Blackbeard and walked down the stream; All the way along the rock beside the stream, the aquatic people look at the bottom with fear and greed, where there is endless gold. As long as it is the water area of streams and pools, and the place of flowing paths, there are endless gold and all kinds of precious stones everywhere in the bottom of the water. It''s a river of gold, a river of gems. "Here it is." Blackbeard pointed to a small beach in front of him. "It''s probably here that I found Triton''s sword, and with the power of this sword, I repaired my boat." "Thank you very much, Captain teech." Jiangning paid his respects slightly. Then he walked on the beach with Triton''s sword in his hand. He closed his eyes and felt it carefully. The artifact on the chest is shining with golden green. Jiangning, with the help of the power of fate, perceives the stream land in front of her, which is full of countless silk threads. According to the sword of Triton in his hand as a medium, he perceived the most intense place of fate. "Found it!" Meng opened his eyes, and then the body soared up, flying over the stream. And, slowly lowering the height, the hand of Triton''s sword held high, and then the sword pointed down fiercely toward the rocks below. With a clear and melodious sound of the sword, Triton''s sword and the reef become one. At this time, the streams and the earth began to be restless, the gentle and rapid stream water became rapid, and in an instant, the amount of water increased sharply. It turned into a turbulent river. A towering water wave swept down from the upstream, and crossed the reef with Triton''s sword and Jiangning standing on the reef. Roaring deafening waves, with unparalleled power, flow along the natural waterway to the endless sea. Then, with the sound of lightning, the sea and the surging river were split in two by a mysterious force. A primitive waterway, along with the division of water waves, appears in front of the world. Jiangning pointed to the underwater passage behind him, "this road is the road to Atlantis." Another pointed to Triton''s sword on the stone platform, "and this is the key to open the waterway!" "Congratulations, Mr. wizard." Jack and Blackbeard came forward to congratulate, "Congratulations, you successfully found the legendary Atlantis!" "Ha ha!" With a light smile, he walked along the ancient and primitive waterway towards the distant sea. Jack Sparrow, Edward teach with Blackbeard and a group of aquatic people follow Jiangning. Along the ancient waterway, to the legendary Atlantis. "The underwater world is like this!" The sailors walked along the ancient waterway, looking around at the scene of the bottom. On both sides of the waterway, there were high waves, which were divided into two parts with the waterway as the center. From these two water walls, you can see the creatures in the water and the strange underwater world such as coral and reef. I walked along the waterway for about an hour, not far in front of it. There stands a huge door with countless patterns and sea creatures carved on it. On the top of the door is Poseidon, riding a war horse and waving a trident. The huge portal is more than 100 meters high and tens of meters wide. The hollow door frame, the main color of blue, plus the huge stele in front of the door frame. It was written in a completely strange language. Unfortunately, none of the people present knew this strange language. Jiangning stroked the words on the stone tablet, from which he felt a broad atmosphere of inclusiveness. In addition, there is the smell of the sea. Through the words, he seems to see the endless sea. "Is this the word used by Olympus?" So far, it seems that we can only explain the strange words with such words. "Mr. wizard, what''s up? What''s on this tablet?" Jack leaned over and looked at the beautiful text, "is this door, the door to Atlantis?" "Is it going to Atlantis, and you''ll know when you go in?" Jiangning glanced at Jack lightly, then at the stone tablet at last, and then walked to the huge door. When he took one step and stepped into the gate, ripples appeared on the empty doorframe; Then, as if through two different realms, Jiangning''s figure completely disappeared. Jack and Blackbeard looked at each other, then gritted their teeth and walked toward the tall door frame. At the moment of contact, they close their eyes suddenly, when they open their eyes again. But came to a magical place! Sunken continent, legendary Atlantis! Chapter 419 "What a beautiful place!" The sailors sighed with deep emotion and shock in their eyes. They opened their eyes one by one and looked at the huge city in front with greedy eyes! At the foot of the stone road is a large piece of neat, stone road I do not know how many meters long, has been extended to the distance. About tens of meters in front of them, there are two huge stone statues! It was Poseidon, a mighty God with a trident and a majestic horse on his hip! Beyond Poseidon''s statue, the first thing you see is not the city divided by the five huge concentric circles, but the tall copper pillar in the center of the city. The copper pillar is so tall that even if people are far away, they can clearly see the tall brass pillar standing in the center of the city. It is said that the bronze pillar is engraved with the sacred law made by Poseidon for the residents. So far, looking at the copper pillar from a distance gives people a sense of towering. It is a magnificent city divided by five huge concentric circles. The buildings in the city are made of red, yellow and black. Canals extending in all directions run through the whole city, and these ancient canals are still in normal operation. There is a sparkling, clear river running through the whole city. In addition to a towering copper pillar, there is a huge temple in the central square of the city. That''s Poseidon''s temple. Just the outside of the temple is decorated with incalculable gold, ivory and silver. From a distance, under the light, the whole temple radiates incomparably beautiful light. "Atlantis in legend!" The sailors were looking at the city in front of them, beyond all the beautiful words they could imagine. In front of this city, it seems that human language can not specifically describe this great city. Moreover, some important buildings in the city are decorated with gold and silver. It can be said that the whole city is made of gold. The only drawback is that there are no residents in this huge city. The whole city is dead and lifeless. Moreover, above the city, there is an invisible border that protects the city. The sea water above the city is isolated from the city, protecting the city from the invasion of the sea. "When you enter the city, don''t take anything." Looking at the expression of the sailors and the green eyes, Jiangning knew what the pirates were up to. Admonished, "this is Poseidon''s territory. No one knows if there is any danger in it. If you touch anything because you take things casually, you will all stay on the bottom of the sea and die! " The faces of the sailors changed. Although some people were unconvinced, after looking at Jiangning''s appearance, the unconventionality dissipated in an instant. If someone else, pirates sailor door may not big or small back talk, but in the face of supernatural power wizard. No one has the courage, but they are very clear in front of the wizard, has unimaginable power, no one dare to experience the power of the wizard. Scanning with warning eyes, Jiangning steps towards Atlantis. When passing the statue of Poseidon, Jiangning stops. Facing Poseidon, salute respectfully. No matter whether Poseidon is there or not, there must be humility. No one knows what the minds of the gods are. Some may be lenient, some may be narrow-minded, and the gods of the Greek theology, except Prometheus... Other gods, let alone! Beyond Poseidon''s two huge stone statues, Jiangning and his party entered Atlantis completely. This kind of feeling, is when you cross an invisible border, naturally arise ideas. Stepping on the huge stone road, everyone''s eyes looked around at the scenery on both sides of the road. Atlantis, the legendary continent, has always existed only in myths and legends. Now, in addition to the above-mentioned things, another amazing point is the canal system throughout the city. These canal systems, under the protection of the boundary set by Poseidon, are intact. The same is true of the whole city. There is basically not much damage. The water flow in the canal system is still in the state of living water. In addition, the construction of the whole canal system is extremely developed. Luxury Atlantis, with endless copper ornaments along the canal. The banks of the canal were reinforced with neatly cut stone slabs and strips. Docks, stone steps, and some places that seem like entertainment and rest places are all reinforced by large pieces of green stones and marble, and a large number of bridges have been built in these places. The bridges are also beautifully decorated with gold, silver, ivory and some precious gems. In addition, there are a large number of copper products and art decoration, dotted with these places. Along the way, the whole city is an eye opener in terms of scale or luxury. This exotic architectural style and the wealth of Atlantis are eye opening. Unfortunately, because of Jiangning''s strict orders, no one dares to touch these things. Therefore, the bitter sailors can only look at countless gold, silver, ivory and precious stones and drool. Heart anxious, like a cat, constantly scratching you with their claws. "The temple of Poseidon!" Before long, we followed the pace of Jiangning and went to another strange tall building in the middle of the city. That is the God of the sea, the temple of Poseidon! This tall temple building is nearly 1000 meters high and hundreds of meters wide. In addition to the auxiliary palace of the temple, the whole temple covers an amazing area. Right in front of the temple, in the center; There stands the statue of Poseidon, which seems to be made of gold, hundreds of meters high. Holding the Trident high in his hand, it was made of countless precious stones. Jiangning turned a blind eye to the wealth in front of him. The sailors who followed him looked at the endless wealth. Keep swallowing saliva, eagerly looking at this endless wealth, but can only see. Later, Jiangning walked into the temple, stepped on the high marble steps, and then entered the interior of the temple. On the walls around the temple, there are large murals everywhere, including dome murals, while inside the temple. It''s just a sea of money, a floor paved with gold, a pillar made of silver, an ornament made of ivory, and a starry sky decorated with gems. In a word, it is difficult to describe one in ten thousand of all the scenes here with the words of human being. Extreme luxury, extreme luxury, can only be described in this word. The statue of Poseidon, sitting on a huge gold throne, is about 100 meters high, with a trident pestle on the floor. The eyes are two rare and flawless huge sapphires, and the strong divine power diffuses in the temple. Sapphire eyes, as if staring into the temple of humble existence. In addition to the air, the invisible and indescribable smell makes people who enter the temple feel like worshipping. Sailors, Jack and Blackbeard, involuntarily kneel down on the ground and kowtow to the statue of Poseidon. Mouth, also involuntarily said praise Poseidon God''s Prayer! Only Jiangning, biting his teeth, resisted the endless power. The chest artifact, the more mysterious and unpredictable force of fate, seems to be challenged. The closed eyes open, revealing the golden and green color. What follows is endless light! Chapter 420 Chest artifact, the fate of the disk seems to have been provoked. All of a sudden, an ancient powerful force burst out, and the divine power in the hall of Poseidon was swept away in an instant. The magnificent temple, like glass, became fragmented under the interweaving and collision of two powerful forces. As if, in the next second, this magnificent and peerless temple will completely turn into dust. The golden green light continued to shine, at the beginning just shining on the sea temple, and then the golden green light began to spread gradually to the outside world. Including the city, and then extended to the distance. Then Jiangning looked at the huge pair of flawless sapphire eyes on Poseidon. This pair of sapphires are photographed with huge suction force carrying two flawless sapphires. The two sapphires embedded in the statue of Poseidon are constantly twisting with the violence. The eye socket of the statue of Poseidon began to be damaged, and then Jiang Ningmeng''s power, two flawless sapphires were peeled off and flew to him. "This... This... This is disrespect to God!" Some sailors were frightened and stammered at the two huge flawless sapphires when they saw Jiangning peeling off the gem. But no one paid attention to him. Everyone''s eyes focused on the two sapphires in the wizard''s hands. The huge sapphire is cut perfectly. The blue sapphire has a flowing light like water inside, just like the purest sea. In addition, it has an area of more than 120 cm. Apart from these two sapphires, we have never seen a third gem of the same size on earth. If you let those monarchies know, I don''t know what kind of crazy action they will make. At this time, the sea temple also followed the change. At this moment, time seems to be swept away by a pair of invisible hands, and the bright sea temple becomes mottled, with collapsed pillars, cracked statues, and most of the collapsed and seriously damaged hall! "What''s going on?" The sailors looked at the scene at a loss. The golden floor under their feet had already changed its color. Dull, attached to numerous impurities, will belong to the light of gold deeply buried. "Go out and have a look!" I don''t know who yelled, but the sailors came back and ran out one after another. When the image of the outside world came into view, the doomsday scene shocked a group of people. The canal system in the city, such as intact at the beginning, has already collapsed. Coral and seaweed grow along the canal, and all kinds of magnificent buildings have collapsed in the bright city. Some of those precious stones, gold and silver are scattered in the city streets. But most of them are buried in thick ruins. In the center of the city, the kilometer high copper pillar has already collapsed and broken into several sections, scattered in the city. The broken copper pillars have damaged many buildings, and the neat stone road has become fragmented, with rubble everywhere. The former bright city is now like a ghost land! Fate has swept away the appearance of the city and restored its appearance when it sank to the bottom of the sea a long time ago. With the passage of time, even the God of the sea can not protect this city. This great city once imagined by mankind is said to have a highly developed civilization. Just like the scene in front of us, there are ruins, all kinds of sea garbage piled up here, and all kinds of marine organisms multiplied here. The dust of time has buried everything here. "Are all the things we saw just now illusions?" Some people can''t believe rubbing their eyes, just that bright luxury incomparably rich and beautiful scene, are they hallucinations? "No, it wasn''t all an illusion!" Different from the European accent, with a strong regional characteristics, we look back. He saw the hands of the wizard, constantly playing with two sapphires the size of duck eggs. "What you saw just now is both true and false!" He pointed to the ruins in front of him, "the divine power of the sea god has preserved the scene of the most prosperous city." He looked at the two sapphires in his hand and said, "these two flawless sapphires will sustain him!" Looking up at the sailor, "and when I take off these two sapphires, the power of Poseidon will dissipate, so the once glorious scene of the city no longer has the power of Poseidon to maintain." Pointing to the ruins, "now, what you see is the real Atlantis." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The sailors remained silent. Human nature yearns for all good things. This nature is rooted in human blood, whether it is a man or a woman, the first condition for choosing a mate, whether consciously or unconsciously, his or her subconscious first looks at each other''s appearance. Handsome and beautiful people always bring great favor to people. And the sailors saw the beautiful scene before the destruction of Atlantis. When they saw the ruins, they didn''t want to bear it. Just now that incomparably bright and beautiful city, even in the blink of an eye, become now this ghost appearance. They constantly recalled the beautiful scenes just now, and expressed deep disgust and mourning for the ruins in front of them. "Mr. wizard, I have a question for you!" Jack holds his orchid finger and walks to Jiangning step by step. "Go ahead." "Sir, you just said that this scene was maintained by Poseidon''s power. What about Poseidon?" Jack said with a little seriousness, pointing to the tall and crumbling statue of Poseidon. "I don''t know." Jiangning answered truthfully, "I don''t know where Poseidon is. Apart from the divine power I felt at the beginning, I have never felt Poseidon''s divine power so far. No one knows whether the king of the sea has fallen into a deep sleep or long ago. " "Ah, what a pity." With a forced smile, he pointed to the sapphire in Jiangning''s hand¡° By the way, sir, have you found the clue of Trident? " "Sparrow, you''re really smart." Jiangning raised his two sapphires and looked at Jack with deep meaning. The latter smiles awkwardly, looks around with his sneaky eyes and looks over his head. "Sir, I''m asking the last question." He pointed to his head. "As you said just now, Poseidon''s power is exhausted, so..." Jiangning followed his fingers and looked up. "As you think, sparrow." Word for word said: "as the God of the sea''s power has been exhausted, then the city''s border has been unable to maintain. Before long, the immeasurable tonnage of sea water above us will completely submerge the city and everything in the city. " "What Jack was shocked, and so was Blackbeard. Then they looked at the sailors who were digging for gold and precious stones in the ruins, and yelled, "you dirty pirates, a bunch of rubbish, you really want money. Hurry up, the border is about to disappear. If the city is not protected, we will be crushed into flesh mud by countless sea water in a moment! " After hearing this, the sailors were shocked one after another. Then they stepped up to remove the broken stone column in front of them and picked up the gold and gems they saw in their eyes and put them in their pockets. Others ran back to the sea temple, demolishing the gold floor and the broken dome and spilling pieces of precious stones. No matter what the value is, we should take as much as possible. "Damn you guys, come on, the sea is coming in." Jack was breathless, but the sailors with only gold and jewels in their eyes turned a deaf ear. Everyone has the heart of fluke and is indifferent to the disaster that has not reached his head. Always think that there is a lot of time, then take advantage of the limited time, for their own search unlimited wealth. On the shore, everyone has become rich, and will enjoy the extreme luxury life that I dare not imagine before. "Ha ha!" Jiangning shook his head, money and silk moved people, no one can blame anyone. Looking at the wealth of this place, Jiangning thought that if he had been in the past, he would try his best to pick up as much gold as possible, just like these sailors. Some of them shook their heads with a smile. Jiangning walked towards the spot. Blackbeard immediately followed him. Jack bit his teeth and forced his first mate Gibbs away. By the way, he kicked a few feet, and the sailors who were close to him left behind Jiangning. At the same time, the barrier above, which separates countless waters, began to break. The sea water came in, and the sailors put down their treasure and ran to Jiangning. Other sailors, looking up at the sea, felt that they were still far away. He is still collecting gold and precious stones. However, the broken boundary continues to expand the crack, and the inflow of seawater continues to increase. Part of the city was submerged by the turbulent sea water, and some sailors gave up the act of picking up gold and ran to Jiangning. There are sailors look back to this side, see the wizard has not gone, they feel relieved and bold to pick up gold. However, they gave up their only life! "Too greedy to be buried with Atlantis!" He shook his head slowly and sentenced the greedy sailors to death. As Jiangning opens the portal, more than a dozen sailors, Jack and Blackbeard, instantly disappear at the bottom of the sea. The sailors were engulfed by the sea in amazement! Chapter 421 Silence, consternation, fear, happiness, ecstasy... Scenes, construct a pair of sentient beings! Some people''s faces are full of fear and joy for the rest of their lives, while others are silent when they look at the sea below. Their companions and friends have been buried under the sea, together with the legendary Atlantis! No one dares to blame Jiangning, and no one thinks about it in his heart. They all know that the wizard has given everyone a chance, not once, but several times. However, greed covered their hearts, always want to make more money, but gave up their only way of life. As Jack takes off his hat, the sailors spontaneously observe a moment of silence for their companions buried at the bottom of the sea. In fact, on this day, everyone thought that they would have such a day. Now that we have chosen to go out to sea to earn a living and to live as pirates, it will be a matter of time before we face death. However, the loss of dozens of people in this instant made the sailors a little surprised. Even after a hard sea battle, the loss was heavy, which could be less than this number. Nowadays, the casualties of sailors are more than those of a naval battle. But this way of death makes the survivors feel a little stuffy. Jiangning ignored these, sitting alone in a chair, playing with the hands of two flawless sapphire. Before long, Jack came over, didn''t know anything about politeness, sat down and poured himself a glass of wine. "Mr. wizard, the sapphire in your hand was bigger than it is now. How can it be now..." "What peels off is just the ''coat'' of the gem." he faced the sunlight and looked at the sapphire in his hand. "Now, that''s what I need." "And the Trident is hidden in these two sapphires?" Jiangning corrected his language sickness, "the correct statement should be that the location of Trident is hidden here." He raised the sapphire in his hand and kept running in in his palm. "This voyage is the heaviest one for me." Jack drank the rum in the toast with a heavy sigh. Jiangning''s calm eyes looked at him, "are you blaming me? Sparrow Jack shook his head. "I''m either blaming you, or I''m a little heavy in my heart." He looked out at the sea. "These sailors, they''re great guys. They didn''t die in a glorious battle, on the contrary... " "Great guy? Glorious death in battle? " Jiangning said with a smile, "they are just pirates. In the eyes of their neighbors, these people are villains who do all kinds of evil." Looking at him, he said, "pirates are the same as the robbers on the shore. They do nothing. Because this is the quickest way to get money. If you''re lucky, you''ll get one vote of business and become rich. To live a life that I couldn''t even imagine before. " "They are all very good lads, sir." Jack leaned forward slightly. "I know them..." "Come on, sparrow." He looked at him with the same seriousness and warned him, "maybe you can cheat others, but you can''t cheat me, sparrow." Pointing to the location of toltoga port, "these aquatic animals are temporarily recruited by you. They are not great. A group of scum and villains are forced by life. Maybe they are, but they never occupy the majority." Pointing to the sea, "the guy buried at the bottom of the sea is worthy of death, too greedy." "I gave every one a fair chance, but the only chance to survive was given up by themselves, sparrow." Leaning back to the chair, "sparrow, although I appreciate you very much, it will never be your capital to offend me. Crushing you is like crushing an ant. At present, you are still useful to me. If I am tired of it, and you are trying to tempt me and offend me again and again like this. " Cold eyes, looking at Jack, "sparrow, I will let you understand that sometimes death is also a luxury!" Jack immediately burst out a cheap smile, "Sir, you misunderstood me, how can I offend you?" He pointed to the sea and said, "I''m just a little sorry. After all, I''ll serve you. When I finish your assignment, you will give me a magic boat." He looked back at the water resting on the deck. "These guys have served on this magic ship. This period of work has enabled them to master quite solid skills, and they have lost more than half of them all at once. I am distressed! " With a sigh of regret, "where can I find these excellent aquatic animals? After all, few people have the experience of serving on the magic ship." "The benefits promised to you will naturally be given to you." Point to him, "sparrow, but you seem a little presumptuous now. I''ll freeze my promise for the time being. Look at your follow-up performance and decide your benefits. " Jack suddenly, like a depressed ball, and like a frost hit eggplant, what a whimper, "well, you are the boss of this ship, you can do what you say..." Jiangning didn''t answer. He turned to Blackbeard and said, "Edward Dicky, thank you for all you''ve done for me." Displaying the sapphire in his hand, "I can''t find Atlantis without your guidance." Blackbeard was more polite than Jack. He immediately took off his captain''s cap. "It''s all done with your wisdom, my dear sir." Straightened up, continued, "compared with your profound wisdom, I am so insignificant." Jiangning mouth outline a smile, good words, flattery, everyone likes, this is human nature. With a flick of his fingers, an emerald light melted into Blackbeard''s body. He restored his body damaged by the black magic, and returned the magic power he had cultivated to him. Jiangning took out a magic book with a skull on its cover and handed it to Blackbeard. "This is..." with the improvement and change of his body, Blackbeard almost wanted to open his mouth and groan for a moment, and the mana of returning to his body became different. Looking at a magic book handed to him by Jiangning, Blackbeard''s breathing became obviously short. "Extra reward for you!" This magic book records the basic and most complete black magic, including all kinds of evil magic and necromancer, curse and other weird and difficult magic. "It''s really... Heritage!" Blackbeard read the magic book, white parchment, only the edge slightly yellow, recorded detailed content, let Blackbeard rise a sense of sudden realization. Different from what he learned in the past, this magic book has an almost complete inheritance, which also truthfully records how to avoid the harm caused by studying the dark arts. "Thank you very much, sir." Blackbeard salutes from the heart. This magic book can make up for his own shortcomings. With the knowledge in this book, he will become the only black magic master in the world. But it''s not enough to sweep the world with this, and it''s impossible to use the content of this book to curse the king and other people, because there are some harsh conditions and restrictions. But it''s more than enough to deal with ordinary people and some navies. Before that, Jiangning took out the glass bottle sealed with Queen Anne''s revenge and threw it into the sea. With the bottle broken, the sealed Queen Anne revenge stands on the sea again. The scarlet damaged canvas and the bones of the defeated are hanging on the hull of the ship, which makes the ship famous. "Your boat, I''ll give it back to you, Dicky." He pointed to the sea and hinted to the world, "I''m giving you one last mission, Captain Edward teach." "Please command, my respected teacher!" Because of the magic book, after reading the magic knowledge in the book, Blackbeard immediately recognized the value of the magic book, covering from basic to profound. It''s a magic book with enough heritage, and as he thought, all the contents recorded in it are dark magic knowledge. According to the ethos of the times, such things are equivalent to preaching and imparting, so Blackbeard''s name for Jiangning has also changed to tutor. Jiangning did not correct the name of Blackbeard. "The Royal Navy is too powerful, and the pirates are beginning to weaken. I want you to try your best to recreate the glory of pirates and make the whole Caribbean a paradise for pirates again. Use the knowledge in this magic book to recreate the scene of the 16th century After hearing this, Blackbeard hesitated and said, "tutor, it''s easy to recreate the glory of pirates, but the Royal Navy..." Jiangning interrupted him with a wave. "In a short time, the world will change dramatically, so let go, Blackbeard." "I see!" Blackbeard showed a thoughtful look, and then he boarded his ship Queen Anne revenge again, waved goodbye and sailed to the Caribbean Sea. "What do you mean by upheaval, eh?" "That''s what you think it means!" With these words, Jiangning ignored jack, standing on the sea of truth, the sail began to fall, the huge ship slowly started to move. The sailors spontaneously went to their posts. Although they were short handed, the truth was a ship with magic. There is no need for manpower at all. Looking up at the hands of the sapphire, two sapphires overlap each other, in the sunlight. There, Jiangning saw the complete starry sky. In the starry sky, he saw the bright spoon shaped Big Dipper. According to this guide, the location of the Trident is there... Although it is in broad daylight and the Big Dipper is not visible in the sky, the sapphire in his hand can clearly show the star map of the Big Dipper in his eyes! Chapter 422 "According to legend, Trident has the ability to break all the curses in the sea." At midnight, after dinner, the sailors gathered on the deck and looked up at the starry night sky, talking about the legend of Trident. Gibbs, the first mate, took a sip of rum. With his red face and gray hair, he explained the story of Trident in the attentive gaze of the sailors. "There are curses all over the sea. There are evil witches under the curse, there are also pagan gods curse, there are many dangerous places Gibbs is a good storyteller and can bring the atmosphere along¡° Each of these dangerous places leads to an unknown place. " He adjusted his language. "According to legend, some of these places are full of gold and silver, just like Atlantis, which we just left a short time ago." When it comes to Atlantis, the sailor''s eyes are obviously bright. There are gold and gems everywhere, each of which has a great value. The sailors took a trip to Atlantis and made a lot of money. "In some places, there are many wonderful treasures that you can''t imagine." "Not old spring?" There was a sailor who took over Gibbs''s words. The latter heard and looked at him. The former looked a little embarrassed under Gibbs''s eyes¡° Did I say something wrong? Sir Gibbs laughed and comforted him, "no, boy. You are right. I just feel curious that you know the legend of the spring of youth. " The sailor said with a shy smile, "I''ve only heard of the spring, but I don''t know much about it." He added, "when I heard you talking about the wonderful treasure, I thought of the spring of youth." "Yes, not old spring." Gibbs'' voice became a little low. He lowered his voice and carefully looked at the bow position. When he found that there was no one there, Gibbs faced the sailor. And the sailors were influenced by him, spontaneous silence, but with a curiosity in their eyes, looking at Gibbs. "According to legend, the first discoverer of the fountain was Ponce de Leon, who sailed his own ship, the Santiago, and discovered the fountain," he said He said mysteriously, "it is said that the spring of youth is hidden on a mysterious island, which has the magical power to keep people young and increase their life span." "I suspect that the magic ship under our feet, the powerful wizard, has drunk the spring of the fountain of youth." The sailors looked at each other, and everyone could see the surprise in each other''s eyes. "Mr. Gibbs, how can you be sure that Mr. wizard has drunk the spring of the fountain of immortality?" "Jack told me." "Captain?" They looked at Gibbs with disbelief. Gibbs lowered his voice. "Jack once said that the wizard asked him to lead the way to TIA DOMA, a witch. And the witch once said a word... "The sailors'' curiosity was aroused, as if they had discovered some great secret," Mr. Gibbs, what did the witch say? " Gibbs, he said: "the witch once said that the wizard, said that his bone age is so young, but it has unimaginable power..." aquatic people puzzled looking at Gibbs, "Sir, what can this prove?" Gibbs slapped the questioner. The latter held the hat on his head. "Why don''t you understand?" He looked back again and said, "who can master extremely strange magic at this age? And the bone age... As the name suggests, it means the age of the bone, which proves that the witch recognized the specific age of the wizard''s bone, and the wizard''s appearance is just the appearance of a child, so he must have drunk the fountain of eternal youth at this age... " The sailors "suddenly realized" that they listened to Gibbs''s self righteous speculation with great interest, and interrupted from time to time to discuss... During this period, because they were looking for Atlantis, they hardly had a rest. When the ship sailed all day, it moored at night to let the tired aquatic people rest. Jiangning''s behavior made the aquatic people cheering. In addition, the open supply of rum and some small dishes, such as peanuts and broad beans, made every aquatic person on the ship extremely grateful to the wizard who rarely had a good heart attack. After dinner, they gather on the deck and chat with each other. Gibbs, the "knowledgeable" first mate, tells us all kinds of legends. In the past, the crew would not believe similar legends. Now, the crew are sure of the legend of the sea one by one, because they have witnessed Atlantis, which is even more unreliable. So what legend can be compared with Atlantis? "But, Mr. wizard, why should we catch more than a dozen mermaids?" Just now, the sailor who talked about the spring argued, "according to legend, if you want to drink the spring, you have to get two Holy Grails and a drop of fresh Mermaid tears to make the spring come into effect." Aquatic lowered his voice, "but, on the island of Poseidon, all the Mermaids guarding there were caught by the wizard... If he had drunk the spring of youth, why did he catch mermaids?" Gibbs shrugged, took a big gulp of rum, grabbed a few fried broad beans from the plate in front of him, threw them into his mouth, and chewed, "well, who knows, you''ve all seen mermaids, haven''t you?" He squeezed his eyes. "Hey, hey, hey!" The sailors looked at each other and laughed. When men chat together, they either boast about national affairs and discuss politics, or talk about Hu Kan from all over the world. They talk about the local underworld in those years, what nicknames such as the prince, and how to cut people down... Or they talk about women, who are good-looking, big and white, which are compact, or they talk about going in and out of places when they are away from home, How do the women there play? Anyway, men can''t drink and chat without the three kinds of women. What''s more, this topic has lasted for a long time! "Shh... Listen." Gibbs''s ear moved, and he put a finger to his lips. The listeners and the sailors shut up and looked at the sound¡° There''s a mermaid singing The sound came from the stern cabin, which let the aquatic people know that the more than a dozen mermaids were captured by the wizard at the beginning. At the moment, probably is lying on the wizard''s bed, singing to him! Think of here, the aquatic envious eyes are red, go out to sea for a long time, now have money on the poor woman, one by one angry young man, so long time did not touch a woman. Now, one by one, after hearing the wonderful voice of temptation, one by one, they raise flags to salute the owner of the voice! Although there are women on board, these crazy young men dare not make up their minds. They knew that several maids on the ship were maids of the wizard, who took care of his daily life. Besides, no one dares to touch the three beautiful young women. ¡­¡­ The next morning, the sailors got up in the sound of urging each other and simply had breakfast. One by one, they went out of the cabin, came to the deck and washed it with precious fresh water. Since the sailors know some of the secrets on the ship, they have been scrambling to express their loyalty to the housekeeper jembert, hoping that the housekeeper would pass it on to his master. However, the sailors, without exception, did not receive a reply, which made them feel disappointed. "Master, your tea!" Jembert puts a pot of tea on Jiangning''s table. The latter is looking at the two sapphires in his hand and the star map in them with the help of sunlight. "Tell the sailors to set sail!" Jiangning ordered, the latter nodded, then went to the steps and began to shout. Hearing the shouting, the sailors urged each other to untie the ropes and lift the sails, and put some sundries on the deck in order. Constantly climbing up and down the rope ladder, several people put the anchor chain together. After that, the sails fell down and sailed in the boundless sea. During the voyage, Jiangning sensed the progress of Chin Bosa by the way. The latter took the lead in gathering the pirate kings in Europe to the sunken Bay, where one or two pirate kings happened to be there. In this way, a lot of time has been saved for Barbosa. Now Barbosa is driving the Black Pearl along the coast of Africa to the Indian Ocean, summoning the pirate king there and the pirate king of Singapore... By the way, inform the pirate king of the Pacific, madam Qing. The pirate kings who were informed by him did not know what had happened? I only know that Barbosa is the king of the Caspian Sea pirates. It is very important to hold the Fourth Congress of the king of the Caspian Sea pirates. Barbosa didn''t tell the pirate king about the unsealing of the female sea god coribuso. He just said that the nine pirate kings will discuss an extremely important matter when they get together. In fact, the pirate kings are also very interested in this very important issue to be discussed. I don''t know what it was that needed to hold the fourth pirate king conference, so the informed pirate kings went to the shipwreck bay to gather. At this time, the British East India Company also knew the information that the nine pirate kings were about to gather. Although we don''t know what the pirates want to do, because of the special status of the Caribbean, the British colonies in America and the East India Company also want to catch up with these pirates. Therefore, the East India Company is also paying close attention to the layout and asking for intelligence. The other king of the sea, David Jones, is looking for Jack Sparrow. Because the latter had made an agreement with him to serve on the Flying Dutchman for 100 years. Now, it''s time for David Jones to make Jack Sparrow live up to his promise. To serve on the Flying Dutchman for a hundred years. Unconsciously, the Caribbean Sea became turbulent, and Jiangning''s ship arrived at its destination after sailing for a few days! Chapter 423 The ship sailed on the sea for several days and nights. During these days, Jiangning sailed towards the deep sea against the direction given by the sapphire in his hand. In recent days, the star charts displayed by Sapphire have always been based on the standard of the Big Dipper. However, as the ship sailed toward the deep sea for a few days, the position of the star map displayed in the sapphire changed. The star map is no longer the Big Dipper, but five strange stars. The position of the star map is still moving. After a few days of sailing against the star map. Sapphire, once again, gives a star map, pointing deep into the ocean against Neptune in the sky£¨ Forgive me for writing like this. The star map in the movie is totally blind Moreover, through the two sapphires in his hand, Jiangning seems to see a dazzling blue light shining in the deep sea in the distance. After several days of sailing, we finally arrived at our destination. "Here it is Jiangning stood at the stern of the boat, looking at the distant island from a high altitude, surrounded by a thin layer of fog. On the island, grotesque rocks, and dotted with countless gems. This is a gem Island, completely covered by gems. With a touch of morning light rising in the sky, endless light lit up the whole island, with the continuous refraction of light. The gem covering the whole island is bright in a flash. A large number of gems, emitting a variety of light, no matter how you look, it seems that the Milky way in the sky accidentally fell on this island. "It''s as if the sky is projected on this island." Sailors indulge in this endless beauty, it is this island too much like the starry sky. Being on this island is like being in the universe. Fantastic scene, wonderful beauty, no one can resist this beauty. Only the island with artifact can have such beautiful scenery. "What seems to be missing?" It was not only Jiangning that felt this way, but the sailors also felt that the island was missing something. In this magnificent Island, there are four Ruby incomparably dazzling. These four precious stones stand out from the rest of the island. It''s impossible not to let people pay attention to them. Looking at the arrangement of the four rubies, Jiangning found that the order of the arrangement of the four rubies was exactly the chart of the two sapphires in his hand. At a crucial point, however, there is a lack of a ruby. Jiangning was silent, got off the ship and walked on the island. Ignoring the scene as if you were in the starry sky of the universe, straight to the missing corner. Come near, take a look, in front of the top of the reef missing a piece. As expected, the missing Ruby corresponds to the five stars on the star map. As a matter of fact, there are only five Ruby reefs in the island, but now there is a corner missing in the reef for the fifth ruby. I don''t know where the lost Ruby went. "Do you want to find the lost ruby?" Jiangning doesn''t know the story of Trident. If he does, it should be clear that the lost ruby is in the hands of Barbosa''s daughter. It was inlaid in a diary, and it was more than 20 years later when the Trident story began. The eye watched and reached the destination, but because of the lack of key things, it was unable to find the trident of Poseidon. How can Jiangning be reconciled? Hanging on the chest of the artifact, that all the time along the specific track of the operation of the roulette and lunye, feel Jiangning''s mind. Jiangning began to operate in a more unpredictable way. The world in front of Jiangning changed inexplicably with the power of artifact. In an instant, he passed through infinite time and space and saw the future. A future that doesn''t belong to him, that doesn''t exist, is one of the innumerable branches of destiny, that belongs to what is about to happen in the world. But because of his arrival, the fate of the world has changed. The fate of many people has been changed. Blackbeard, the fate of Barbosa, Jack, coribso, David Jones, will, Elizabeth and many others have been changed. Within his influence, things have changed. If the world does not have him, he has never been to the world in the future. Then the fate of the world will continue to run as the script has written. Each person''s fate will be carried out in a "script" way. But now, because of his intervention, because of his decision, the future of the whole world is beginning to become unpredictable. Fate, also began to show a chaos. Now, Jiangning is in the fog of chaos by using the artifact of his assistant. Extract the events that will happen in the world. This process will not be clear, Jiangning is sweating to spy on the fate. Being in a different world, at the level of being suppressed by rules. If there is no accident, the future direction of the world will be the world of science and technology. Like the parallel worlds of countless earths, there may be extraordinary forces, but the main body of the world still belongs to science. But now, because of his arrival, the world has changed completely. In the future, it will definitely not be the civilization of science and technology. Mainstream culture is not science. On the contrary, because of the prosperity of extraordinary power, the inside information of the world has changed greatly under the manipulation of fate. The rules became loose, but at the same time the restrictions deepened. This result was not noticed by Jiangning. Now, when he tries to pry into the original fate of the world, he finally feels the heavy pressure from the world rules. However, even so, he can only choose to hold on to the end. Hanging in the chest of the artifact, in a chaotic color of fate out of the once destiny. It was still the island under his feet, and Jiangning was still standing in the same place, but now he saw no picture of himself. On the black pearl, Jack, Barbosa and a strange woman are together. Jack successfully rescued the black pearl, but at the same time, he was chased by Captain Salazar. Led by the strange woman astronomer, they came to the island. Later, Jiangning saw that the missing corner of ruby appeared. With the ruby placed in the distance, the position of Trident also appeared. "I see!" He turned fiercely and looked at the calm sea behind him. In his eyes, there seemed to be light flashing. As if, his eyes penetrated the sea and saw the Trident hidden under the sea! "Have you found it, sir?" Jack walked over and saw Jiangning looking behind him. He felt that the mysterious wizard had found the Trident. Jiangning did not answer, he went to the seaside to stand! The sailors and Jack on the ship looked at him in bewilderment and curiosity, and then the sailors saw the scene when Moses divided the Red Sea. Jiangning slowly raised his hands, eyes slightly closed, and then his body burst into a strong light. Invisible power, like the continuous spread of water. Then, the calm sea began to restless, the sea continued to emerge a water line, followed by waves began to appear. Then, the agitation began to become strong. With Jiang Ningmeng''s hands raised high, the sea was divided into two parts by an invisible force. Countless sea water, split on both sides, exposed a straight waterway. Coral reefs and various submarine environments are exposed one after another. And at the end of the waterway, there stands a trident! "Trident!" The sailors cheered spontaneously and witnessed the discovery of the trident of Poseidon. Even though he knew that he could not get the Trident, the experience of personal participation also made the sailors feel proud. Over the years, sailors have experienced a series of surprises. The cabin is surprisingly large, containing a manor and a magic boat with several hectares of land. Even more powerful than Blackbeard, Atlantis in legend has found Poseidon''s weapon - Trident! Sailors have experienced a lot, but also to see a lot of people''s lives can not witness, personally participate in the legend of the legend. This experience has made many sailors feel that they are dreaming? Poor for decades, but because of following the wizard''s side, it''s easy to get amazing wealth that can''t be made in a few lives. Not to mention the gem island and the most shocking scene. It''s like the epic scene of Moses leading the Jews to escape from Egypt, dividing the Red Sea and making a living in the Bible. At this moment, a scene in the myth is completely reappeared here! Jiangning''s body soared directly to the Trident at a super fast speed. Then, the right hand tightly grasp, was deeply inserted in the sea on the Trident. Struggling to pull out, the hidden power of the body in an instant was driven, dust laden in this I do not know how many years of Trident this world. With the Trident being pulled up again, the dirt on the sea artifact shakes off one after another. Hum! Accompanied by a burst of light sound and brilliant blue light, Trident seems to announce to the world that the king who controls the sea is back!!! Chapter 424 The Trident, which is more than two meters long, seems to be made of blue crystal. It is held in the palm by Jiangning''s right hand. A light sound, gorgeous blue light in an instant shining on the endless sea. At the same time, two flawless sapphires in the palm of his left hand flew up automatically and imprinted on the surface of the Trident, one positive and the other negative. Then the transformation began. Endless blue light shines on the Trident. The Trident with a slightly rough style becomes elegant and luxurious. The blue translucent halberd body and the halberd blade flashing endless cold light show endless edge! A message came into his mind, and Jiangning realized the use of Trident in a flash. As his mind moves, the Trident blooms with endless blue light. At this time, the sea will move with his mind, and the creatures in the sea will follow his will. The split sea closed again, a cluster of spray holding Jiangning''s body, standing high in the air. At the foot of the wave is constantly surging, in front of the endless sea. At this moment, he is invincible in the world. The world seems to have changed a lot because of the Trident. Jiangning didn''t understand this unpredictable change, but now he is very aware of the drastic changes on the sea. The Trident in his hand, the blade, the endless sea. Then, the magnificent miracle appeared, the endless sea rolled up a huge vortex. Between the heaven and the earth, the clouds change color, the wind carrying thick clouds, in an instant, the clear sky will be covered by darkness again. What''s more, this dark scene is not limited to this place, but on a global scale. Everywhere in the world, the sky is covered by thick clouds, followed by strong winds and heavy rain. Sea level began to rise slowly, the endless ocean, set off endless waves, sank countless ships, submerged countless islands. The world, as if in the end. Countless people pray for God to worship Buddha, pray for angry gods, and take back endless divine power! The abnormality of the whole world makes ordinary people at a loss, and the extreme astronomical phenomena that come to us are completely elusive. However, the end of the general scene, but scared countless people. Until a crystal special blue crystal into the slowly expanding whirlpool, such a terrible astronomical phenomena, finally gradually fade. However, the consequences are not completely over. Coastal areas all over the world have been greatly damaged. Some small islands and reefs have been directly submerged by the sea. Houses, trees, bridges and crops have suffered heavy losses, and a disaster has brought tears to the world. The sailors on the truth, however, looked at the figure standing on the waves with a look of lingering fear. He was dressed in a black robe and held a trident with blue light in his hand. The doomsday scene just now was caused by him. With Jiangning''s body flying towards the truth, and landed at the tail tower. At his command, the sail of the truth began to fall and set sail for the sea. ¡­¡­ Barbosa is very busy during this period of time. Although the curse has been lifted, but these days, I and my subordinates have been running back and forth in the sea, and they are also tired. Though, they have lifted the curse and gained the amazing wealth that has been plundered for ten years. However, due to the order of the wizard, it is still too late to enjoy this precious wealth. In the end, with Barbossa''s decision and the consensus of the sailors, the treasure remained in place. When they have finished the task assigned by the wizard, they will take out the treasure and share it equally. This method, we are very reluctantly agreed. Seeing that he finally got rid of the curse, one by one the pirates and sailors from the bitter ha ha changed into rich men. So, the most important thing at the moment is not to enjoy this huge wealth for the first time? You know, these pirates, though they have been plundering on the sea for ten years. However, I''ve been holding back for ten years. I can''t drink and enjoy delicious food for ten years. Not to mention, the woman with warm fragrance and soft jade... Thinking of women, the sailor''s eyes glowed with green light, like a hungry wolf. Although babosa also wanted to sleep with a woman, he didn''t forget the task of the wizard. Think of here, the mood is extremely angry. He grabbed the apple in front of him and took a bite. Then, with a look of great satisfaction, he glanced at a lot of apples on his desk! ¡­¡­ As Barbosa contacted the pirate kings everywhere, he gathered at the sunken bay for a meeting. So far, the Pirates of the Atlantic, Adriatic, Mediterranean and Black Sea have been informed by him. At present, the four pirates are on their way to the sunken ship Bay. All that remained was the pirate king of the Indian Ocean, the pirate king of the South China Sea and the pirate king of the Pacific. Fortunately, they were on their way, so they were all found. Plus he and Jack, the Caspian pirate king, the Caribbean Pirate King, the nine pirate kings are coming together. And the seal of the female sea god coribso is about to be unsealed! Barbosa is very clear that the sea is going to change. In the future, the era of pirates and the Navy will no longer dominate the sea. The sealed gods are about to be completely unsealed, and the sea will welcome back the gods belonging to the sea. Similarly, not only the sea will change, but the world and the planet will also change. Barbosa had this strong premonition in his heart. ¡­¡­ Captain Edward teach, nicknamed Blackbeard, has always regarded himself as a disciple after he took over the task of Jiangning. Back in the Caribbean, he immediately returned to Tortuga. With her powerful warship, Queen Anne''s revenge and her own powerful black magic, she took over the whole place at one stroke. Later, Blackbeard claimed to return to the glory of the Pirates of the Caribbean, recruited a large number of sailors, and went out to sea to capture several British warships. Together with two of his own booty ships, Blackbeard formed a powerful fleet. Then, in a short time, Blackbeard led his fleet to sweep the colonies along the Caribbean coast. The captured booty and gold and silver were extremely huge, and the rich interests stimulated countless frustrated people who wanted to get rich overnight to join the ranks of pirates. It seems that overnight, the already weakened Pirates of the Caribbean have recovered again. The large-scale attack of pirates also made the colonies and governments of all countries take care of it. But this time, instead of acting alone, the pirates formed a huge fleet. The united action was not limited to robbing merchant ships, but directly attacking the colonies of various countries, landing and plundering. In particular, the wealth contained in some wealthy colonial cities is extremely amazing. For a moment, the power of countries in the Caribbean began to become precarious. Even the Royal Navy has the strongest force in the Caribbean. However, Blackbeard''s strange black magic, which was obviously stronger, still caused a lot of damage to the Royal Navy. Gradually, in the face of these crazy pirates, even the government troops began to retreat, and the Caribbean became chaotic again. The time has come for the resurgence of pirates. ¡­¡­ Still at night, Jiangning''s warship, the truth, came to the island where kelibuso lived in seclusion. Along the estuary of the river, drive into the inland area, and park in front of the wooden house of coribso. When kelibuso saw Jiangning, she was surprised. She also realized what would happen next. Her heart accelerated uncontrollably and her blood surged up and down, although her true appearance was sealed in the human body. However, in the face of Jiangning, kelibuso does not continue to maintain that crazy self-protection mentality. "Honey, you came to save me, didn''t you?" Kelibuso stroked Jiangning''s cheek and looked at him with a little fascination. It was the filthy body that was once again clean and bright. Jiangning discovered for the first time the appearance that had been hidden under the filthy. Nowadays, after cleaning the filth, it has a different style. "Of course, this time I came here to unseal you." Jiangning responded to coribso, "my goddess, are you ready for what you promised me?" "Of course, my dear." Coribso smiles, and then she takes out a thick book made of parchment. Jiangning visual inspection, about four or five brick thickness. After a rough look at the contents, he was satisfied with the result. Most of the knowledge in it is useful, only some knowledge he can''t understand, but he can feel that all these contents are true. This is not because of his confidence, but because of the artifact on his chest. "Get on the boat, my goddess." "To your room?" Coribso looked at him playfully, unbuttoned two buttons on his chest, put his clean hand in, and drew a circle on his strong chest. Jiangning responded to her provocation, "of course, my goddess!" Chapter 425 Caribbean, shipwreck bay! After captain Barbosa''s painstaking contact, the nine pirate kings have gathered in 7788. At present, the Indian Ocean pirate king, the South China sea pirate king, the Pacific pirate king and the Caribbean Pirate King have not yet arrived at the sunken Bay. The rest of the pirate kings, because they were closest to each other, had already assembled in the sunken Bay. As a gathering base for pirates, shipwreck Bay is a solid fortress although it looks very shabby. Enough to ensure that after being blocked by the enemy, it will last for several years. Whether it''s fresh water or food, sunken Bay is rich. Therefore, the early pirates sat on their seats and began to chat with each other. Chatting, the topic naturally involved in this Pirate Party. Every one of them was in a muddle. The pirate kings didn''t know what babosa had in mind. Asking Barbosa, there is no valuable information from him. As a result, the pirate king''s curiosity was fully driven by the mysterious babosa. One by one, their hearts were itching as if they were scratching with cat''s paws, and they didn''t tangle with any emotions. With their own people, they rushed to the sunken boat Bay. At this time, the news of the gathering of the nine pirates spread to another person. That''s David Jones, the dreadful captain, with the title of the deep-sea hell. David Jones didn''t know what kind of mentality he was out of, or whether he had something beyond ordinary perception or something else. Instinctive feeling, let him understand, nine pirate king gathered, held the fourth pirate king conference, is absolutely not a good thing. What''s more, some magical changes that have taken place in the sea recently have also made David Jones realize that the sea has become different. It is also said that Edward teach, Blackbeard, has formed a pirate fleet of his own. They went out to attack the merchant ships and warship colonies of various countries. Their crazy behavior made the calm sea chaotic. Every day, David Jones can sense the increase in the number of dead in the sea. What''s more, many new faces have been added to his ship, the Flying Dutchman. Despite the addition of a new crew, David Jones was not very happy. Because, to him, it''s nothing. His crew are all immortal, not to mention that he still has a pet in his hand - Norwegian Sea Monster! Whatever else, this pet alone is enough to guarantee his status. Even so, David Jones felt uneasy; This kind of uneasiness makes David Jones very comfortable. The abnormal behavior of the pirates made him wonder if these dirty guys were brewing something bad, or worse? Meanwhile, the British East India Company and the government are also aware of the pirates'' uneasiness. Because of Edward teach''s crazy attack, the colonies and merchant ships suffered heavy losses. Because the Caribbean Sea is dominated by the Royal Navy, and because of the existence of colonies in the 13 states of North America, British merchant ships are the most numerous in the Caribbean. A large number of merchant ships transported American specialties to Europe for further processing. At the same time, the European industrial products and luxury goods will be antidumped back to the colonies. Once and for all, it has brought huge profits, and the Caribbean is regarded as a dish of Chinese food and meat in the mouth by Britain. However, because of the resurgence of pirate power, this forbidden area is under great threat. Edward teach''s rampant activities in recent years alone have caused great losses to Britain. A rough estimate alone will result in a loss of millions of pounds. If other economic losses are included, this figure will have to be doubled. In this era of tens of thousands of pounds, we can build a three armor plate artillery battleship. What is the concept of millions of pounds'' loss? Therefore, we can understand the attitude of the Royal Navy and the government behind it towards the attack of pirates. Therefore, in the face of any possible rise and recovery of pirate forces, the British government is extremely determined. That is to wipe out these pirates and maintain the stability of the sea. Then, the Royal Navy will gather in the Caribbean at the right time. The large-scale fleet operation, naturally, can not hide from everyone. Naturally, everyone will look at the Caribbean. This is because this rare naval battle of great scale will definitely determine the future trend of the Caribbean. Is it the Royal Navy''s first World War to wipe out the pirates and completely control the Caribbean, or will the pirates be revived after this war? The rare scenes and the possible naval battle are drawing the eyes of countless people. The Royal Navy, with hundreds of warships and armed merchant ships, gathered in the Caribbean Sea, targeting the sunken Bay, and a few warships and merchant ships from other countries. That''s because countries also have huge interests in the Americas and the Caribbean. Although, in this, the British government may share a large part of the profits. However, the British government is different from the Dutch. He knows very well what the end of eating alone is. There are lessons for the Dutch. The pirates are aware of the large-scale gathering of navies and armed merchant ships in the Caribbean. However, as the leader of pirates, Edward teach is not the king of pirates. But, all people dare not despise him. His Queen Anne revenge, after several modifications, had already replaced the gun on the ship, and even had 24 pound guns on it! In addition, Edward teach is very proficient in black magic, which makes him the most difficult one among the nine pirate kings. No one knows where he learned the black magic. Only a few of them noticed, after Edward teach disappeared for a while. His black magic seems to have become more weird! Moreover, his ship Queen Anne revenge was also blessed with black magic by Edward. Now, the ship has become more strange, and there is a thin layer of fog around the ship all the time. What''s more, some people have even seen it around Queen Anne''s revenge at night! In this way, the protagonist in the story evolves to the end. It became more weird and terrible, even later, there were rumors. Every day, Edward teach would swallow the baby''s heart, drink the virgin''s blood, and hide in his cabin with the flesh and bones of women and babies to study the evil dark magic. The most awesome thing about this is when people see Edward Diqy''s flag. If you don''t want to, raise the flag and surrender. And he also timely changed his style, not blindly kill. But choose limited killing, after all, when your reputation thoroughly stinks, disgusting fear, then go to sea to rob. The victims of the robbery, of course, are desperate to resist, because they know that resistance and non resistance, the result is the same. And when he changed his style, when he met the merchant ship, the strength of resistance was obviously reduced. Even some merchant ships saw him and chose to surrender. And Edward just took out most of the spoils, leaving a part to the original owner of the ship. In this way, Edward''s harvest at sea is naturally greatly increased. ¡­¡­ Caribbean, truth. As a unique super luxury warship in the world. Truth is the most classical in terms of configuration and decoration. The exterior is majestic and elegant, the interior is gorgeous and grand, and the magic blessing is added. Make truth, is a synonym for mobile land. As a "Captain", his room, or lounge, is naturally the most luxurious place. Even if the whole world, up and down five thousand years of history together, all the emperor''s bedroom is not as good as his cabin. Now, what are our unqualified captains doing? I''ll tell you that he''s doing sports with the goddess coribso. Goddesses are all informal, especially the pagan gods. Among them, the gods of Greek factions may be regarded as the representative and model of gods. Apart from a limited number of goddess, other gods Kelibuso sat on Jiangning''s waist, constantly shaking his body; Beautiful figure, straight chest and white and tender skin show the beauty of women. With the help of Jiangning, she recovered her real life for a short time. However, it is still sealed in strength. This goddess, I don''t know what her purpose is. In a word, according to her words, the sea is fickle... In other words, women are fickle. The female sea god is more like the sea Naturally, it''s normal for a man and a woman to be in the same room, isn''t it? What''s more, Jiangning also tries hard. What''s the difference between goddess and mortal? As a result, he was very satisfied that gods and mortals were different in body and soul, and even more different there. Different structures, or different levels of life, give Jiangning a different sense. On the other side, some beautiful mermaids are wiping the liquid secreted by their intense exercise with towels Two people don''t see a passion unbearable, dry wood touch fire appearance, in fact a belly of bad water. In my heart, I don''t know what I''m up to. Kelibuso and Jiangning... In a word, they are absolutely uneasy and kind-hearted. They both have their own small abacus and small 99. And this intense intersection or collision, can only be said to be... En, a kind of mutual trial before turning over, or drawing together? Anyway, anything will do. When they are over, lying side by side in bed, quietly aftertaste, by the way about some conspiracy! Chapter 426 Caribbean, endeavor. This three armor plate battleship has a formidable firepower! On the left and right sides, there are dozens of guns, among which there are some super powerful guns. All in all, there are more than 100 guns in total. This is definitely a huge ship with powerful equipment and amazing firepower. Around the endeavor, the United Navy, together with some armed merchant ships, already had more than 100 warships. In terms of numbers alone, the scale of the United Navy is several times that of the pirate coalition. The size of the artillery, for example, is more than ten times that of the pirate coalition. If you line up to form a battle line, you only need a volley. Even if they can''t sink all the pirates, they will lose more than half of their combat power. As the flagship of the United Navy, endeavor is at the forefront. On its left and right sides, it is escorted by a large number of Royal navies, and on the periphery of the Royal Navy are the navies of various countries. In addition, because the Royal Navy is the strongest. There are still warships in the open and in the dark, encircling the allies. After all, defending is not a bad thing. And the commander-in-chief of this combined fleet is Lord Kotler Beckett, the well-known director of the East India Company. This is a lord dedicated to the eradication of pirates and the peace of the sea. For pirates, this Lord has just taken office. He vowed to eliminate all pirates. And when the nine pirate kings gathered, they called "it''s the Lord!" Beckett took a look at David and corrected. Then he went to the table, filled an empty cup with tea and put in a sugar. He picked up the cup and went to David Jones to pass it to him. The latter didn''t pay attention to it, and even knocked over Beckett''s teacup. Beckett looked at the broken porcelain and the excellent Indian black tea. "It''s a pity..." "Beckett, speak up!" David Jones is not afraid of him. Now he has not lost the box with his heart. He also owns the Norwegian Sea Monster, plus the immortal body, no one can kill him except the gods. Moreover, the key to open the box was worn by him and hidden by the octopus tentacle around his neck. No one can kill him. Beckett took a sip of tea. He looked at David. "Captain, what do you think of the upcoming pirate conference?" The latter heard the speech, his lips made a loud nose like bubble sound, smiling, "a group of pirates who can''t get on the stage, what can I do for them?" But Beckett looked at him calmly, "is that true?" With a bang, David Jones''s crab claws hit the table heavily, and a crisp sound of porcelain and metal collision sounded. The guard, who was in charge of the guard, rushed in immediately and aimed his gun at David Jones. And he didn''t care. He looked at Beckett fearlessly. The latter waved the soldier back, and Beckett handed David Jones a copy of the paper marked with fire paint. The latter took the document and looked at it, then his eyes widened¡° Is that true? " "What good can I get from deceiving you?" "No, no, no, no, how dare they do that!" David Jones lost his temper, his face full of octopus tentacles constantly waving, "is your news reliable?" The latter heard the words, drank tea calmly, and then said, "this is the result of our East India Company''s painstaking efforts to get from the Barbosa crew." He put down his tea cup gracefully, "and don''t you know the abnormal situation of the sea recently?" The latter frowned, and the dancing tentacles kept swinging, "you mean..." "Trident!" David Jones'' pupils contracted in a flash, and Beckett ignored the shocked David Jones. In fact, when he knew the news, he was shocked on his face, and the shock in his heart was no less than that of him. However, the fact has already been so, Beckett is very smart and understands that this gap is not an absolute gap that can be reversed by human power! The legend of Trident, the power of free control of the endless sea, so that this era of sea power is destined to accept a person''s supremacy. It is also a helpless thing to say. "Our East India Company has special intelligence, and I''m sure that Trident was actually obtained by one person. And this pirate conference is also controlled by this man behind the scenes! " Beckett pointed out, "now, we both know each other''s interests very well. I need to ensure the maritime status of the British Empire, so this group of Pirates must be removed. And you, too, have things you worry about. " Seeing David Jones''s silent expression, "we are very clear about what you have done. In this world, as long as I want to, I can find out what I want to know. Of course, including yours. " "What do you want to do, Beckett?" Beckett poured two glasses of wine and handed one to David Jones, who took it without drinking. Beckett looked at him. "Cooperation, of course." He looked into his eyes. "You and I have a common interest, and we can form an alliance. I need to get rid of pirates, calm down the chaos of the sea, and ensure the interests of our British Empire! And you, too, have problems that you have to face... "He reached for a hand," well, pirates are the key that we can''t get around. You and I will unite to defeat them. So what you''re worried about won''t happen, OK? " David Jones thought for a long time and nodded, "happy cooperation!" The latter immediately laughed, the two sides of the glass collision together, drink, the alliance has become! Chapter 427 The smooth alliance with David Jones relaxed Beckett''s mood. At this moment, looking at each other''s Octopus face, it seems to be some lovely, not so ferocious terror. But at this time, David Jones is reminded of a key problem, is he and Beckett ignored the problem... Or, because of some scruples, they selectively ignored the problem? "I have to pour cold water on you, Beckett!" David Jones went on to point out a key problem that they ignored: "we seem to have overlooked a very important person and object." "You mean The latter responded immediately, "the mysterious man who got the Trident?" David Jones nodded. "That''s right." He pointed to the point. "You must know the legend of Trident very well, Beckett." The latter nodded silently, and he continued, "the artifact that can freely control the sea, if anyone gets the Trident. Who will master the endless ocean He looked at Beckett. "That means that even if we beat the pirates, we still can''t win. Because Trident, can let you proud fleet, buried at the bottom of the sea Beckett said with a slightly bitter smile: "this is really a headache." He looked at David Jones. "But now, the only problem we have in front of us is pirates." He looked him in the eye. "You know very well that this mysterious man manipulates everything behind his back. The purpose of the pirate conference is to lift the seal of coribso. Now, we don''t know about his purpose and his attitude. If, with the support of the pirates, we are no match at all, the sea will be in chaos. Even if you have the unparalleled norwegian sea monster, it doesn''t have any effect "Join hands with me to defeat these pirates completely before the mysterious man arrives or has time to react. We will win the game thoroughly, hide or destroy the key things, and then the crisis will be lifted. " The latter sniffed and laughed, "what about after that?" Beckett sighed, "after that, it''s not what I need to think about." He looked at the beautiful ocean through the window. "How can human be the opponent of God?" Murmured, "in a strong fleet, in a strong warship, not enemy of the sea terror. It''s enough to make any ship easily engulf in the endless ocean "Well, do you have any information about this mysterious man?" Beckett shook his head. "No." The latter satirized him, "don''t you say that you can find the answer to all the questions you want to know?" Beckett didn''t care about his sarcasm. "There are times when we can''t catch people. Besides, we know little about the exploration of the sea. What''s more, is it a legendary artifact? " "It''s no longer a legend, Beckett." Then David Jones said angrily, "how dare he lift her seal?" He vomited, "he didn''t understand her terror, her fickleness and cruelty. Once this woman has lifted the seal, then... " "As a matter of fact, it doesn''t help to be entangled now." Beckett looked at him blandly, "if you have time to regret, it''s better to discuss how to defeat these pirates." Bewitched, "once the pirates are solved, and the key things are hidden or destroyed. Then, what you are worried about is not enough to be afraid or to be realized! " "Do you have any good ideas?" Beckett rubbed his eyebrows. "This is one of the most tangled places for me at the moment." The latter shook his tentacles, "how to say?" "Pirates can''t be afraid, only where they stay, the fort is a headache." He explained to him, "according to our intelligence analysis, sunken Bay has a strong Fort Fort and fresh water reserve. This means that once besieged, pirates can rely on abundant food and plenty of fresh water for several years. And we... "Reluctantly spread our hands," not only far away from the mainland, but also far away from the colonies. It doesn''t help to transport supplies back and forth, and we can only besiege March at most. Otherwise, our warships do not need pirates to go out and sink, and they will be eaten through the deck by maggots and sink to the bottom of the sea. " "So the best way is to bring the pirates out and gather our superior forces. If we don''t, we''ll have to choose the way with more casualties. " He looked at David Jones. "Once you choose this way, you''ll need your help and the Norwegian Sea Monster''s help, captain." The latter''s pupil shrinks, "you mean..." "Three side attack, the Norwegian Sea Monster sneaked into the harbor, creating chaos. The Allied forces will send the Marines to land, attract the pirates'' firepower from the flank, and then select the elite forces to sail into the harbor and attack us from three sides. We have a good chance of winning. " David Jones, after listening, sneered, "it seems that the first time you are looking for me, you think of this plan." Beckett did not care about a smile, "we have a common enemy, common interests, right?" The latter was silent. After a long time, Fang said, "pirates are not fools, Lord!" He looked at Beckett. "And I also heard that Edward teach was in the shipwreck Bay, and there were too many variables in it. Since that mysterious man is going to help coribso lift the seal, he is bound to come to the shipwreck Bay. " He said aggressively, "in the face of the Trident controlling the sea, Lord, how many chances do you have to win?" He continued to pour cold water. "Maybe that mysterious man is in the shipwreck Bay now." "So, we give up the plan?" Beckett began to retreat. "How about this thing, it never happened?" The latter immediately objected, "no, never." Beckett sneered. "Then we have to make a bet that the mysterious man is not in sunken bay at the moment, or is on his way here." He looked coldly at David Jones. "Mr. captain, every minute we miss is a part of our chance to win. From the moment you enter the ship, we waste a lot of valuable time in useless exploration and communication. " He began to become merciless, "and you are here, sarcastic satire me, it is better to call your pet immediately, immediately start attacking the sunken Bay. Or try to get the pirates out David Jones was silent, then went out without saying a word. Beckett saw this, the corners of his mouth slightly smile, and then he went to the window and looked at the endless magnificent sea. The two fists clenched tightly and murmured: "Trident, if it belongs to the British Empire, how good?" He even began to fantasize about the Trident, the artifact of the British Empire controlling the sea, dominating the endless ocean, ruling the world, and turning all rich places into colonies of the British Empire. It''s a pity that it''s just a thought. They got the news too late. The Trident was already known. Nowadays, it is impossible to imagine, because the fact has happened. In the sea, who holds the Trident is the absolute God of the sea, the absolute king. Because, in the face of endless sea, can not explore the depth of the sea, no one can overcome! And David Jones left endeavor and returned to his ship, the Flying Dutchman. Immediately, he ordered the sailors under his command to turn the winch and begin to summon the sea monster. With the special wave transmitted to the depths of the sea, somewhere in the deep sea, a huge figure followed the call. Slowly move their huge body towards their masters. At this time, in the sunken Bay, there was a constant quarrel among the pirates about the approaching of the United Navy. As for the United Navy''s door-to-door containment, the pirates have different views, and no one is convinced. Everyone is the pirate king. There is no big difference in strength. If only Jack Sparrow had a huge difference in strength. Some people tend to go out to fight the Navy, while others tend to stick to it, relying on the fortress and fortress of sunken Bay and abundant fresh water supply. They fought with the United Navy until they were brought down, forcing the United navy to take the initiative to withdraw. Others tend to flee to their hometown to hide when the United navy has not blocked the gate. However, this proposal was rejected by other pirate kings without hesitation. The reason given is very sufficient. Although the sea is wide, the number of navies is still large. Although the Caribbean is large, it is also small. The huge fleet holds the key points and the important supply point cities. Once the pirates run for their own lives, they will either be rotted through by maggots and sink into the sea. Either they starved to death or they were sunk by the Navy and hanged. Anyway, whatever the result is, you can''t avoid death. So why seek the way of death? Why venture away from the strong fortress and fight for a slim chance of life instead? After all, compared with that huge risk, sunken Bay is undoubtedly the safest and strongest fortress. It''s easy to live if we gather together. After all, it''s very easy for the number of people, the fleet and the artillery to keep one point together. In addition, the fortress has sufficient water supply and the terrain that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Doomed, choose to attack the enemy of sunken bay head on, no matter how powerful. Don''t try to capture sunken ship Bay easily! Unless the pirates choose to take the initiative to attack or give up their advantages, there is no possibility that the sunken Bay will be lost. The pirates expressed their opinions to each other. In the end, we reached a consensus that we should stick to the sunken Bay and wait for help. Bring down the joint fleet and then go out in time to pursue the enemy. Maybe it will defeat the United Navy in the end! Chapter 428 The calm Caribbean is a slightly larger bathtub than the Mediterranean in Europe. But it is not as calm as it is now. The calm on the surface is actually turbulent inside. At this moment, the focus of the world is far away from Europe, but also from Asia. Then he began to look at the small bathtub in the Caribbean. The United Navy is hiding somewhere, waiting for a chance. The pirates, on the other hand, gathered in the shipwreck Bay and talked about how to work together to fight back the encirclement and suppression of the Navy. The strength of the pirate Kings is not much different from each other, and no one is willing to listen to the command of another pirate king. Although pirates can elect a pirate king, it is difficult to find a pirate king with enough prestige to take the position at this stage. If there is, there is only one candidate. It was TIG sparrow, the father of Jack Sparrow, the pirate king of the Caribbean. In his early years, the pirate king of Madagascar had a brilliant career, and he was also the only one who retired safely! The nine pirate kings hold enough respect for this elder. This can be seen from the movie, when the pirate king quarrels endlessly, he is sitting quietly playing the guitar. However, the noisy or about his son, make him unhappy. The broken string, a little serious eyes, just a glance, let the pirate kings here dare not say a word. It can also be seen from this that TIG sparrow, the former pirate king, has what kind of influence and prestige. And just as the pirates were quarreling, a gunshot and smoke filled the air. People''s eyes turned to the place where the voice came, but they saw that the famous Edward teach, Blackbeard, had come here. "Blackbeard!" "Edward teach!" The pirate kings here are obviously afraid of Blackbeard! The name of Queen Anne''s revenge is enough to frighten and cry children. Especially recently, the name of Queen Anne''s revenge and the name of Blackbeard began to play more and more fiercely. Everyone is afraid of the pirate leader who knows the dark magic, his zombie crew and the powerful pirate ship! "Why are you here, Edward teach!" "Since it''s a pirate conference, can''t I come to participate?" Blackbeard glanced around and found that most of the nine pirate kings had arrived. He sat on the chair casually. "What were you discussing just now, sir?" "This is the pirate king''s meeting, Edward teach." It''s Amand, the pirate king of the Black Sea. He sits in his seat and leans back slightly. "I don''t remember your honorific title, Edward teach." Blackbeard looked coldly, put Triton''s sword on the table, and gently stroked the handle with his right hand. "Blackbeard is my honorific name, Armand!" He looked back with a cold look and a solemn tone, "do you have any objection?" As soon as he spoke, the ornaments in the house and the food and plates on the table all trembled under the drive of an invisible force. At the same time, the gray fog like mist gushed from Blackbeard''s body, these gray fog turned into human shape, constantly flying and howling in the room. The pirate kings and pirates, one by one, changed their faces and looked nervous at these indescribable things flying around the house. "This is the undead!" Someone exclaimed, and at the same time brought a wave of chaos. "Edward teach, that''s enough!" The pirate king of the Mediterranean, French captain Chevalier slapped the table fiercely, "what do you want to do here? Do you want to fight the nine pirates at the same time? " The howling dead flew back to Blackbeard''s body one after another. He beat the table with his fingers without delay. "Gentlemen, I have said that just now." Cold eyes scan a circle, "I said, I am here to participate in the pirate conference." He looked at Amand, the pirate king of the Black Sea, "but it seems that someone didn''t welcome me just now." Amand was silent, Chevalier was silent for a while, and then he said, "well, this is something we are not right about." He stood up and apologized to Blackbeard. "Captain Edward teach is also qualified to attend the conference. Anyone else have any comments?" "Agreed!" Later, Edward teach was treated as the pirate king. Participate in the discussion of the meeting and express some of your views. However, specific solutions still do not appear. After all, the nine pirate kings are not all here yet. It is meaningless for them to discuss with each other now. Because they don''t know what other pirate kings think. Therefore, we can only sit here in vain, waiting for the arrival of several other pirate kings. Before long, several big ships came to the sunken Bay again. First came babosa''s Black Pearl, followed by the Indian Ocean pirate king, the South China sea pirate king and the Pacific pirate king. Now, it''s just Jack Sparrow, the pirate king of the Caribbean. "Gentlemen, I''m very sorry I''m late!" Before the babossa had fully entered the house, they began to shout, and three pirate kings followed him. "You''re late, Barbosa!" Everyone was very dissatisfied. After all, as the initiator and convener of the conference, he arrived later than the guests. It really upset them. "Ha ha, inform the other three people that it really takes a lot of time on the way." Barbosa didn''t like it, and the others didn''t say much. "Edward teach!" "Barbosa!" The latter nodded. Barbosa was surprised. "How can you be here?" Barbossa opened his hand. "I came uninvited. Don''t you welcome me? Barbosa Barbossa grinned and showed his freckled teeth. "How come, as long as you are a member of the pirates, you can come to the shipwreck bay to participate in the grand meeting of all pirates!" "Less gossip, Barbosa!" Captain Armand looked at Barbosa discontentedly. "Come on, what are you calling us here for?" He looked around the pirate king with his fingers, "for this conference, we have spared no effort to gather here far away from our respective territory. Even now, it''s being encircled by the United Navy. I''m curious. What is it that you''ve been keeping quiet about? " "I''ll tell you later, and now please show your own proofs!" Babossa said, plucking out the wooden eyeball from his chief officer''s eye socket, and then putting it in the tray. Then, several other pirate kings put their own eight lire certificates in their plates. At the same time, it is also the key item to seal the female sea god coribso! However, the first pirate kings were still very poor. They didn''t have anything valuable on them, so they took their belongings as a certificate. At the same time, it was also a certificate to seal the female sea god! In fact, these things are just a bunch of useless junk. When the pirate kings put their own symbols in the tray, Captain Xiaofeng said, "Barbosa, there seems to be one less of us." "Jack, he has something to do. He''s with a very important person. Before long, he will come here. " Barbosa answered¡° We usually stay all over the world. Today we finally get together. Ha ha. " "Barbosa, tell us the purpose of calling us here." Mrs. Qing looked at him discontentedly, "I came here all the way, but I didn''t come to talk about the past with you." "Please don''t worry, ma''am!" He cleared his throat. "Gentlemen, ladies! The purpose of calling you here is to tell you now. " Seeing people''s eyes looking at him, he was very satisfied, "we pirates are like rats crossing the street in the encirclement and interception of navies of various countries. Once caught by the Navy, they''ll be hanged. Since the Pirates of this ancient profession began to gradually not fall behind, so far, this situation has become increasingly fierce The pirate kings looked at him attentively. They knew the situation of the pirates very well. But, unable to stop, although the pirate king, but against the government and the country, the final end is still doomed. "We have to change the hard days when we are in hiding and unable to go ashore." He put up a finger. "Moreover, if you want to change the scene of the Navy''s dominance, you can only restore the heyday of pirates. Now... "He raised his voice." there is only one person who can help us, help us change this situation! " "Who is it?" The pirates yelled with one voice, their eyes focused on Barbosa. "The goddess of the sea, coribso!" Chapter 429 Babosa''s words are like throwing a heavy bomb on the calm water! The calm surface of the water, in an instant muddy, and set off a rolling wave and turbulent waves. "Coribso!" The pirate kings are no longer calm. They are looking at each other and discussing with each other. The goddess of the sea, coribso, we all know what this means. "She''s sealed, Barbosa!" Mrs. Qing responded to him. The latter nodded, "yes, coribso has indeed been sealed, sealed by our pirates!" "Barbosa, do you think that after helping the Poseidon to lift the seal, the other side will let us pirates who seal her go?" Captain Xiaofeng sat calmly, "although this debt was made by the first generation of pirate kings, we each took over the honor of their pirate kings and the eight rials as a symbol of identity!" He leaned forward and looked at him solemnly. "How can you be sure that Cory buxor will not settle accounts with us after he lifts the seal. Instead, it will help us deal with the Navy? " "Yes, why are you so sure?" Bang bang! Barbossa knocked heavily on the table in front of him, and the quarrel in the room began to stop gradually. "Ladies and gentlemen, please believe me. Because there is also a man standing behind us to help us and be the support of our pirates. Besides, coribso won''t settle with us, I promise! " "Coribso himself admitted it?" The pirate kings were a little surprised. "She promised you that she would not settle with us? On the contrary, it will continue to protect us, help us fight back the Navy, and even... Restore the heyday of pirates? What we need to do is to help her lift the seal and pay tribute to her as before? " Barbosa nodded. "It''s not bad. That''s what it means." However, Mrs. Qing retorted, "Barbosa, is kelibuso credible? Can the gods be trusted? " She pointed to the table. "Don''t forget that the goddess was sealed by us pirates. Moreover, the sea is fickle, women are also fickle, especially the female sea god. She is so fickle. How can you guarantee that she won''t change her target immediately after lifting the seal and wipe us out first? " Barbosa took a green apple and bit it. "I just said that, ma''am!" Chewing the apple in his mouth, "we not only have the goddess coribso as our backer, but also have a backer behind us, who will help us and protect us. In this man''s eyes, the navy is not worth mentioning at all "Who is it?" "A wizard!" Blackbeard said faintly. Babosa immediately looked at him in surprise, and at the same time should look at everyone''s eyes, "yes, it is indeed a wizard, a powerful mana, easily can subvert the powerful existence of the world!" He asked Blackbeard in surprise, "Edward teach, how do you know?" "I''ve seen him!" Blackbeard looked at Barbosa. "I don''t know if I''ve met him. He also taught me more profound magic and cured my pain and disease." "No wonder!" Barbossa muttered and looked at Blackbeard. "Now, Captain Edward, please tell us how powerful our backers are." "Please, Captain Edward, explain this wizard''s ability for us." Xiao Feng grabbed his bald head and said, "I hope the wizard in your mouth is really so powerful. It won''t be like those neurotic witch doctors, or show off mysticism. In fact, the low level is not as good as that of pirates. " "Captain Xiaofeng, I hope your words can bring respect!" Blackbeard is not good at looking at the wind, his hand to the table of Triton''s sword. The aquatic people standing behind also touch their hands to the weapon. Xiao Feng was not willing to be outdone. He seriously responded to Blackbeard. The sailor standing behind him also touched his hand to the weapon. The scene became solemn for a moment. "Stop, gentlemen." Barbossa began to make a comeback. "People get together, the purpose is not to fight each other. Instead, we should lift the seal of the goddess of the sea and join hands to deal with the encirclement and suppression of the Navy! " "Shipwreck Bay is extremely strong, easy to defend but difficult to attack." Mrs. Qing looked around at the crowd and said, "food and fresh water are abundant. Although the navy is numerous and powerful, we can''t break the sunken ship bay with our joint efforts." "That''s right!" Before Barbosa finished, Blackbeard said coldly, "it''s dangerous now. In a strong fort, it can''t resist the joint navy of many countries." "What if there are more people?" Mrs. Qing explained, "the area of sunken ship Bay is so large. Although the fleet of the United Navy is huge, there is no way to put all the ships into sunken ship bay at one time." She laughs. "The fleet can''t get out of formation, so there''s only one side left to aim at us. And our fort firepower is strong enough to sink these navies one by one. " "That''s right!" Everyone began to agree, "as long as we don''t get out of here, the United navy has more ships and more people. Is it possible to bring the ship to land to attack us? " "What if you add David Jones?" "David Jones!" "Hell of the deep sea!" Pirate kings look at each other, can clearly see each other''s eyes, with a thick fear. After all, David Jones is famous all over the world. Especially in the pirates, the reputation is even worse. Although the Flying Dutchman can not land, but... Just like the name of a person, the shadow of a tree, the name of the deep sea hell is not in vain. Even if the sunken Bay is strong and well replenished, it will run out one day. What will they do when they run out of ammunition and food? More importantly, the crew of David Jones will not be killed by mortals. They don''t need to eat or drink. Once David Jones is determined to kill them, he just needs to block the boat at the entrance of the sunken Bay, and everyone must catch them blind. Besides, David Jones has a terrible norwegian sea monster! Blackbeard looked at the faces of the pirate kings one by one and sneered, "if David Jones is not enough, what about the Norwegian Sea Monster? How long can you hold on? " Despite the ugly faces of the pirate kings, he said, "even if David Jones can''t break the sunken Bay, he can delay with you, drag you all to death, and force you to go out of the harbor at that time. What are you going to do then? " "So..." Barbosa made a timely opening, and silently praised the black beard. This team mate was very awesome, and there was wood. We can only help coribso lift the seal and set her free. As a reward for helping her untie the seal, she will help us solve the problem of Navy and continue to protect us as before. We just need to keep enough respect for the goddess and pay tribute on time, then the glorious moment of our pirates will come completely. " "Besides, there is not only a goddess standing behind us, but also a wizard with boundless power. These two powerful beings help us and protect us. Even if the number of ships in the navy is increasing several times, it will not escape the end of extinction! " Blackbeard was mending his knife. "This wizard, I not only met him, but also stayed with him for a while. The point he gave me was that he was incredibly powerful and mysterious. In front of him, I don''t even have the ability to fight back. " He looked closely at the pirate kings. "Who have you ever seen a big ship with a vast manor and several hectares of mountains? Farmers, cattle, sheep, livestock, growing vegetables, fruits and grain? There is an endless stream of fresh water, and above the head are blue sky and white clouds, the sun and moon, and even the whole weather? What''s more, the interior of the cabin is just as big as a big island following the ship. " He didn''t pay attention to everyone''s surprised eyes. "Who have you ever seen that a wizard''s balcony is as big as a king''s banquet hall? In case the guests fall into the guardrail in the sea, there are countless plants and animals planted? In his botanical garden and zoo, everything was artificially shrunk by the wizard. Giant elephants, fierce lions, cheetahs and wild animals are not as big as palms in our eyes. Have you ever seen them? " The pirate kings were shocked. Through Blackbeard''s dictation, everyone had a picture in their mind. It''s a strong ship with a small world inside, manor and land, food and fresh water, and everything on land. It''s just the exterior of the ship, the moving land. Once anyone has such a boat, he can cross the seven seas with it without fear. You can stay on the boat all the time, keep going and sail wherever you want. The picture of brain mending alone, the big ship in our imagination, is a paradise for mariners. On the ship is the same as on the land. My God, is there any ship like this in the world? At this time, the sound of a loud noise came continuously, and the sound of shelling could be clearly heard in the harbor. The voice of the sailors, the sound of the fire, and the roar of the beast! "Norwegian Sea Monster!" Chapter 430 The nine day long smoke, the flickering fire, the roaring and wailing of human beings, the waving tentacles and the dull roar of beasts constitute a killing night. Norwegian Sea Monster! This mythical sea monster lurks in the deep and quiet sea floor, constantly attacking the passing ships. Drag a ship directly to the bottom of the sea. Huge body, waving tentacles, strong and powerful. It fell on the harbor and raised endless waves and the moaning of the boat. Norwegian sea monster, with the help of night as a cover, easily sneak into the bay to launch a surprise attack. It is very smart to choose to anchor in the port of the ship as a cover, with its huge and strong tentacles constantly attack everything. The building on the bank was easily flattened, and the falling gravel was rolled up and thrown to the high fort. Most of his huge body is exposed on the sea. However, the ships from pirates have become excellent barriers for Norwegian Sea Monsters. The shell fired from the port Fort could not hit it at all. The sailors left behind on the ship had been scurrying in the attack of constant waving and smashing. In addition to the initial attack, but also injured the Norwegian Sea Monster. Up to now, none of the pirate ships moored in the harbor has ever launched an attack, and all of them are dumb. "Help Under the background of the fire, the huge figure under the cover of the moon, the waving tentacles, as if the devil climbed out of the endless abyss, came to this rich and prosperous world, enjoy and destroy. At the same time, outside the sunken Bay, a multinational joint Navy composed of more than 100 warships has quietly arrived. Sailing ahead is Lord Beckett''s flagship, endeavor, and David Jones''s Flying Dutchman. Two powerful warships lead the battle, and behind them is a powerful combined fleet of more than 100. "What an amazing scene Beckett put down his binoculars and looked at the norwegian sea monster who was constantly attacking in the harbor. His tone was extremely scrupulous. The adjutant beside him agreed, "David Jones has this pet, and the Royal Navy will not be able to completely control the sea." Beckett''s face was cold. "When we clean up these pirates, the next target is him!" He looks at the norwegian sea monster with a murderous face, turns his head slightly, looks at the figure standing at the stern of the Flying Dutchman, and quietly clenches his fist, which confirms Beckett''s inner restlessness. "Send our elite team and our soldiers to land from the other side of the sunken bay!" "Yes, sir!" Over the middle mast of the flagship endeavor, a flag was raised, and then seven or eight frigates sailed out in the middle of the fleet. Out of the formation of the fleet, rushed to the sunken Bay. At the same time, some of the transport ships that arrived at the land soldiers were off the array at the same time. Heading to the right side of the sunken Bay, they will disembark and land there, accompanied by artillery, ammunition and other supplies. David Jones, on the other hand, was watching the Bay, while his flagship, the Dutchman, accelerated into the bay. Since learning that the pirates are going to call the fourth pirate conference and unseal the goddess of the sea, coribso. For a long time, David Jones had no peace in his heart. He knew too much about coribso, and too much about this woman, or goddess. However, it is precisely because of the understanding that people are more and more afraid. Although they all say that they love each other deeply, the western concept of love is not the same as marriage. Their concept of love is to make friends and fall in love, not to live at home. In other words, they fall in love with each other and treat the issue of loyalty at random. Before marriage, you can fool around and sleep with your boyfriend in the first half of the night. Maybe you can sleep with a stranger in the second half of the night. Men and women are indifferent to this issue, or few people attach importance to loyalty, or male chauvinism? Big Feminism? After all, human nature is selfish, possessiveness is the same, everyone wants to monopolize. And David Jones falls in love with a Poseidon. She is a god! And David is just an ordinary person, although because of falling in love with the female sea god coribso, he got the protection of the female sea god and held the right to extradite the dead, so he got a long life. However, the two of them have never been equal. Therefore, kelibuso has no scruples in the issue of cheating. I don''t worry about David''s feelings at all. After all, I''ve seen him for ten years, but the date hasn''t come. Which man can stand the result? The result of questioning is that women are fickle. Well, imagine how angry and humiliating David was at that time! In a state of rage, people will act irrationally, which can explain the weakness of David Jones to coribso, the first pirate king. It is understandable that these pirate kings should be sealed. David thinks that coribso has betrayed their love. He feels that he has worked hard for her and is willing to endure the suffering of Acacia once in ten years, but in exchange for this result. It hurt him a lot, but at the same time he was in love with Cory busso. It''s just that the mistake has been made. Can we unseal coribso? I''m afraid that if he had this idea at that time, the first one to say no was the nine pirate kings. Second, once coribso knew the truth, he would not be forgiven. As a result, David looked disheartened and quit his job, but he was cursed for breaking the contract. This time, he began to abandon himself, but whenever he thought of Cory busso, he would play the song of Acacia, listen to the music box Cory busso gave him, and fall asleep. And so is Cory busso. It''s not clear why she didn''t contact David. The only thing for sure is that coribso didn''t know he was going to be sealed because of David. This is also reflected in the story, which is unbelievable and angry, reflecting the inner shock of Cory busso. And David looked at the sunken Bay, as well as the raging norwegian sea monster, the heart is a wrong idea again and again. Since the original choice of betrayal, then the complete life black in the end! "Speed up and kill all the pirates. Turn everything in the shipwreck bay into scorched earth "Yes, Captain!" David''s sailors cheered, there are Norwegian Sea Monsters in, they are the real king of the sea. Plus immortality, no one can deal with them. However, at this time "Captain, look David savagely pushed away the crab blocking the road, took out his goggles and looked at the sunken boat Bay. But saw, a big ship spitting fire, constantly burning the Norwegian Sea Monster. And the Norwegian Sea Monster, under the burning of the fire, kept roaring and crying, had to retract his tentacles. Out of the harbor, toward the deep sea retreat. "It''s Queen Anne''s revenge!" David put down his glasses and said, "speed up and meet Blackbeard!" "Yes, Captain!" ¡­¡­ Shipwreck Bay, when the pirate kings rushed out of the house, the first thing they saw was the chaos. Then, the body and tentacles of the norwegian sea monster came into view. The fortress was suppressed, the pirates living on the shore were confused, and the flint guns could not do any damage to the solid tentacles. Of the dozens of ships berthed in the harbor, more than a dozen were completely paralyzed, though they did not sink. But all the masts were broken, and even the deck was in a mess. However, the Norwegian Sea Monster hid his huge body behind the ship and used it as a shield to protect his huge body. On the contrary, a lot of shells landed on the pirate ship berthed at the berth. For the remaining personnel on board, once again created a large area of chaos. The pirate kings are furious. Everyone knows what kind of passive situation they are going to face next. Once the Norwegian Sea Monster is allowed to rage, the Navy will not miss this opportunity to attack. They can not only attack from the side, but also send troops to the front. Anyway, with the Norwegian Sea Monster, the pirates can''t stop any action of the Navy. Can only watch helplessly, then has no counterattack strength. In terms of tactics and strategy, the pirates lost from the beginning. "Damn beast!" Looking at the rampant norwegian sea monster, Blackbeard was angry, cold face, right hand stroked Triton''s sword. The ship moored in the distance immediately sailed and turned. The bow of the ship aimed at the Norwegian monster, and then the two Greek gates equipped at the bow were furious! Chapter 431 Even if the size of the Norwegian Sea Monster is huge, in the final analysis, it just belongs to the biological sequence. And it''s nature that creatures fear fire. So is the Norwegian Sea Monster, even if it''s not an ordinary creature at all, but a name like sea monster. However, this does not hinder its nature of avoiding fire. What''s more, Greek fire is different from ordinary fire in configuration. Moreover, after the black magic blessing of Blackbeard, the power of Greek fire, in a sense, has possessed the characteristics of magic flame. Under the attack of the Greek fire, the Norwegian Sea Monster kept on roaring with fear and anger. Its huge body kept retreating, its tentacles wrapped around the boat gave up its prey, waving their tentacles in front of its body. Protect your vital parts, but it''s too big. The water level in the sunken Bay is too shallow to hold its huge body 150 meters away. It is suitable for hiding in the sea, only in the open sea. In the crisis of life and death, it also ignores the master''s orders. The instinct of the creature is to let it retreat, otherwise it will be in danger of life. Even so, when the Norwegian Sea Monster retreated into the deep sea, his body was still severely burned. Moreover, after the transformation of Blackbeard''s black magic, Greek fire already has a part of the nature of black magic. The burn is more difficult to cure, and several tentacles of the Norwegian Sea Monster were burned by the Greek fire. Now The Norse sea monster has lost its fighting power. The pirates watched the Norwegian Sea Monsters retreating into the deep sea, and immediately began to cheer spontaneously. We can''t help but celebrate. We are glad that Party B has such a powerful pirate captain. Well, even though the United Navy is fierce, it''s hard to know who will win or lose in a real fight. "Crew, get on the boat and fight!" Blackbeard let out a high drink and immediately drew out Triton''s sword at his waist. Queen Anne vengeance, who expelled the Norwegian Sea Monster, turned her bow and returned to the berth. Then Blackbeard boarded the ship at a very fast speed. His crew, too, sailed and turned. Queen Anne''s Revenge took the lead, sailing out of the sunken bay to meet the approaching Flying Dutchman. After seeing the captain''s attack, his fleet also boarded their own ships one after another, and more than a dozen ships with complete combat power followed them out of port. "Blackbeard attacked without permission. What shall we do?" "We should stay in the sunken Bay, rely on our fortress, and use our ship as a barrier and fort. I don''t believe it. Can all the ships of the United Navy come in all at once? " "I''m afraid of being shut down by the Navy!" Xiaofeng captain said lightly. Immediately, the Indian Ocean pirate who was held by him asked angrily, "Xiao Feng, who do you say is a dog?" Barbossa took out his flint gun and shot into the sky. "Gentlemen, this is not the time for us to fight. As a matter of fact, we are on the brink of the most dangerous action taken by the Navy just now. Now, the most important thing for us is to attack the Navy. Even if they can''t beat each other, they still have a chance to escape or return to the sunken Bay. Once they continue to hide here, they will wait until the Navy defeats Blackbeard. Well, the next thing to deal with is us. " After that, without waiting for the pirate king''s response, Barbosa exclaimed, "gentlemen, boys, get on the ship and help captain Blackbeard defeat these despicable navies!" The sailors of Barbosa cheered and catered, then followed Barbosa to board the black pearl, and then sailed and anchored to the open sea. In that room, Blackbeard and David Jones are going to fight! And Barbosa''s words are also very useful. Sometimes you don''t need to say more. It can be said that all the people present are the leading figures in the ranks of pirates. It can be said that none of those who can become the king of pirates are simple minded. Maybe they have their own selfishness, but when the fact is in front of them, the pirates can only give up their selfishness and help their accomplices to fight against the enemy. After all, the truth of the death of lips and the cold of teeth can be found everywhere. Pirates naturally know this, too. Once the East India Company and the United Navy defeat Blackbeard and Barbosa, who are fighting in the open sea. Then the rest of the plan is to destroy them. When the nine pirate kings gather together, it can be said that more than 90% of the world''s most powerful pirate forces have gathered. Once the United Navy defeats the pirates here, then the pirates in the world will completely decline. In the future, it belongs to the Navy, to merchant ships and to governments of all countries. And they pirates, will be reduced to an ancient occupation in history, will be thoroughly swept into the garbage heap of history. Never turn over, because of the relationship between the times, the development of the times, history is always in progress, and pirates this ancient occupation will decline. Moreover, it is in the complete decline of no turning ability. Therefore, the pirate kings looked at each other, boarded their respective flagship one after another, and then led their pirate fleet out of the harbor to meet the enemy. For some of the damaged ships, the necessary personnel are left to repair them, and then they can be repaired as soon as they can. If it can''t be repaired, hide and run for your life. We all know that once there is a battle, the outcome is unknown, and everything is possible. If the pirate Alliance wins, it''s easy to say. However, if they failed, they had to run for their own lives and hide around under the encirclement and interception of the Navy, and they, the sailors who repaired the warships, had to give up their boats and run for their lives. Hide somewhere on the island, or use the trees on the island to build a boat to go to sea, or else be caught by the Navy and hanged. All of these are possible. ¡­¡­ "Blackbeard..." Beckett put down his binoculars with a haze on his face. From what he saw just now, we can clearly see that because of Queen Anne''s revenge, the Norwegian Sea Monster''s surprise attack and the battle plan to attract the pirates'' attention were completely bankrupt and failed as the Norwegian Sea Monster retreated into the deep sea. Then, the plan to land the officers and men of the land and attack the sunken ship Bay from the side can also be stopped at the right time. "Sir, this Blackbeard has been attacking the colonies of the Empire in the near future. He robbed the merchant ships of the Empire, the merchant ships and frigates of our East India Company. Among his fleet, there are several frigates, namely the frigates of East India Company. What''s more, Blackbeard didn''t know what to do. He not only attacked us, but also frequently attacked colonies and merchant ships of various countries, even landed and attacked towns. There''s a lot of money to rob. It can be said that more than half of the chaos in the Caribbean is caused by Blackbeard. " Lord Beckett''s adjutant, like Blackbeard''s flagship, Queen Anne''s revenge, gritted his teeth and uttered every word of resentment. "Annie... Queen vengeance!" Beckett chewed a few words and then laughed, "as a member of the imperial subjects, he went crazy to attack his home country! Hum, Blackbeard... "He looked at the ship in front of him who had been engaged in fierce artillery battle with David Jones, and gave an order," encircle this group of pirates, and kill them all! " "Yes, sir!" As the flag was raised again over the mast of the flagship endeavor, the combined fleet of more than 100 warships began to slowly change its formation. With open hands, toward the pirates who are constantly leaving the port, the United forces pack away. At the same time, on the periphery of the warship formation, more than a dozen frigates and armed merchant ships also expanded their cruising range. This is to intercept pirates or warships that can immediately support Party B in an extremely wide open sea. And the pirate alliance also found the intention and action of the joint Navy, and the pirate alliance bravely chose to fight! Facing the Navy, when the fleets of both sides cross each other, there will be more intense artillery battle! ¡­¡­ "Fire, fight, boys!" David Jones relies on his immortality and bravely walks through the gunfire. The crumbling sawdust and the dancing shells can''t do him any harm at all. Under his command, Blackbeard''s crew fearlessly installed shells and gunpowder. With the order, the gunfire continued to bombard Queen Anne''s revenge. The fleet that followed Queen Anne''s revenge, on Blackbeard''s order, formed a team with the pirates to meet the Navy. Barbossa''s ship also chose to attack the Navy, and Blackbeard was given to deal with the Flying Dutchman. At present, the two captains are fighting selflessly. Although the Flying Dutchman is also very strong, the Blackbeard Queen Anne revenge is also not weak. In addition, after the black magic blessing of Blackbeard again in the later period, the fog around the ship was clearly the undead who kept wailing and whining! All of them are the innocent and miserable dead souls killed by Blackbeard. These dead souls later become part of the ship under the control of Blackbeard''s black magic. Turn into a mourning soul day and night, guard Queen Anne''s revenge! Hoo Hoo Hoo! The two Greek fires at the bow of the ship spew blazing fire with magical properties, and David''s crew screamed in the fire. Even if it can be revived again under the power of the ship itself. However, this kind of pain is difficult to solve. Then, the high angle of impact of Queen Anne''s Revenge collided with the Flying Dutchman under the fierce acceleration of the ship itself. Accompanied by the creaking sound of friction and the heart shaking roar, the Flying Dutchman''s waist position was smashed open a huge crack, and the sea water poured into the cabin along the crack, but the Dutchman was very special and could not sink! Then, the close combat full of manly look started! Chapter 432 As the two ships collided, the fierce artillery battle ended. Then, the fierce hand-to-hand scuffle, which made the men''s blood boil, began. The sailor on the Queen Anne''s Revenge tugged at the rope with both hands and screamed. From the ship constantly swing to the Flying Dutchman, and these non-human undead sailors fierce melee. Both sides have their own advantages, but also have some shortcomings and strengths. There are undead seafood sailors on the Flying Dutchman, and there are also ordinary human sailors and undead zombie sailors on Queen Anne''s revenge. And Bang! "Edward teach!" "David Jones!" The swords in their hands collide with each other, competing with each other in the primitive wrestling. The captain and the captain fight against each other, and the crew fight against each other. They perform their duties, and no one should offend anyone. In the area where the two captains were fighting, none of the sailors attacked each other''s captains or disturbed them. "Edward, I''m surprised at your performance!" David Jones looked at Blackbeard''s face and tried to force him to bow his head. However, Blackbeard is not easy to provoke, "David, your end is coming." "I don''t die!" The two of them exert themselves together, and the swords that collide with each other are separated in an instant. Then, the two captains used their own superb swordsmanship, a stab, a lift, a split, a cut, a defense, which was different from the barbaric style, with a few parts of strength and beauty. Two people in the limited narrow space, launched an unlimited battle. The two captains themselves are the best among the pirates and the best among the swordsmen. It''s not so easy for them to win or lose by fighting with swordsmen. You come and I go, you retreat and I advance, you work and I defend, seemingly unlimited cycle, in a short period of time can not tell the crucial victory or defeat. For a moment, the fight seemed to be deadlocked, and so did the sailors. Ordinary human sailors can''t compete with seafood, so they work in pairs or in groups of three to deal with an immortal seafood. For a while, there will still be casualties. After all, it''s hard to get rid of. On the other side of the battlefield, more fierce decisive battles and artillery battles are about to begin. With absolute superiority and quantity, the United Navy came directly from the front. Although the pirate coalition forces are inferior in number, they are not inferior. There are few cowards who dare to go out to sea to earn a living, or dare to go out to sea to do pirates. Everyone, in the face of death, in the face of fighting, has no fear of challenge, and dares to fight face to face with the enemy. More dare to face, more intense and unpredictable artillery battle. Under the guidance and encouragement of their respective captains, the sailors opened the gun windows in an orderly way to load gunpowder and fight, waiting for the moment when they were about to pass by. And the navy is still in a calm attitude and constant disorder formation, upright rolling from. Compared with the disordered pirates, the Navy''s professional quality and personal quality are better than the pirates. However, in fighting and fighting, both sides are the same. Moreover, there is no absolute thing in the world, and the navy is not invincible. And pirates are not unable to defeat the Navy! What about the Spanish Armada? At that time, the English Navy had few ships. Relying on the patriotism of Drake and other well-known pirate leaders, it defeated the famous and powerful armada in Europe. As a pirate of the younger generation, he is not afraid of the Navy at all. Not to mention, there are also a lot of pirate allied forces on our side. Moreover, it is also the king of the nine pirates, and the winner can only be known after fighting. Time is slowly passing, and the fleet between the two sides is constantly approaching each other. It seems like a long time, but in fact it is very short. In the blink of an eye, the fleets of both sides have already sailed into each other''s array. There''s a reason! First of all, in terms of time and area, the Navy and pirates did not have enough time and area to set up a huge and continuous battle line. Then in this situation, we can only take the second place and choose the close combat which is very unfavorable to both sides. In this situation, the advantage of the navy is very obvious. They have many ships, many guns and many people. However, the pirates are in a inferior position in this kind of war, and can not have an overwhelming advantage or a comparable advantage. Even this kind of big sea battle, which costs a little miserable for both sides of the war. But all in all, the United Navy will win more. The advantage of others lies there, which is just the disadvantage of pirates. Moreover, in the United Navy, there are more class III ships (70 guns) with large tonnage and many guns, and more than a dozen powerful class II ships (80 guns), plus the class I ship (100 guns) endeavor, which is the command flagship, and the huge number of frigates (more than 30 guns) There are also armed merchant ships. Literally, the result is that more pirates win less. Moreover, each other will ship into each other''s formation, with the Navy that is much larger than the pirates. The inevitable result is that the fleets of the Navy and pirates will face fierce artillery attack on both sides at the moment of passing by. The windsurfing boat can''t fire back from both sides at the same time, which means that one side will face the situation of only being hit and can''t fight back. Huge fleet, in the quiet night, wearing the moon, each other toward the huge shadow of the opposite. Navy and pirates, do not want to fight in the night, but helpless norwegian sea monster attack time is in the night. In order to prevent the pirates from running away, the United navy can only choose to fight at night! In fact, it is also because the navy has unparalleled self-confidence, which is enough to wipe out the pirate gang in the first World War even in the dark. Well, even if a few pirates break out at night, it doesn''t help. Compared with a few pirates, there is no fear in the face of powerful navies. Even the colonial ports only need to step up their vigilance. There will be no attack on the Royal harbor, or even the looting of Blackbeard. The sails of each boat caught the sea breeze, and each sailed into the other''s formation in the moonlight. With the fleets of both sides, the passing moment "Fire!" "Fire!" Boom boom! Fierce artillery battle started, when the first into the other side of the formation of the Navy and Pirates of the ship. In a flash, seven or eight ships were directly sunk. Facing the super firepower attack on both sides, there is no wooden ship in this era, which can retreat peacefully under the attack of several times of its own artillery fire. Therefore, just a face-to-face, the huge fleet of both sides will be out of the game in an instant. The sailors on the shipwreck were engulfed by the endless sea. Only a small number of sailors survived, helplessly floating on the sea, holding the ship''s incomplete wooden board or barrel, helplessly floating on the sea. The sea water, mixed with blood and corpses, attracted a large number of sharks. And these survivors who are struggling in the sea have no right to survive. Frightened and wailing, he looked at the sharks swimming around him, and then he was torn to pieces by the sharks coming in all directions. The blood escaping in the sea stimulates the sense organs of sharks, making them more cruel and ferocious. At the same time, it once again attracts sharks from distant waters to gather here. However, the fierce sea battle is not over. The vanguard''s fleet sank seven or eight ships in the battle. Together, both sides suffered losses. However, the navy has huge ships and strong ships. How many ships can pirates fight for? But there is no way out. Pirates also can only a strong forward, in the face of the enemy''s artillery to kill a way out. Strong smoke filled, fierce artillery, each time thousands of artillery fire. Let the smoke gather diffuse, can''t dissipate in a short time. The white smoke obscured the sight of both sides. However, the two sides in the fierce fighting had no intention to think about it. Relying on the feeling, they seized the time to fire back. At the same time, they quickly cleaned the gun bore, loaded the gunpowder and shells, and carried out the second round of shelling. The fierce fighting between the two sides continued, with repeated work, loading, firing and cleaning. The pirates actually killed through the formation of the Navy and rushed out safely. However, there are only a dozen ships left. The Navy also lost dozens of ships, including class II and class III ships. But even so, the Navy still has the advantage. At Beckett''s command, the Navy pressed on again. And the pirates can not speed up in a moment to escape, can only choose to fight again! Both sides did not notice, hiding another ship in the shadow not far away! Chapter 433 "It''s a fierce showdown!" On the truth, Jiangning stood at the stern of the ship, beside him stood the female sea god coribso. The huge warships were hidden in the shadow, and the two sides in the fierce battle did not find their arrival. The sea battle in the classical period seems to be exciting. The strong smoke and shouting of gunpowder, the sailors who are constantly busy lowering the sails and closing the sails. Under the leadership of their respective captains, they fought fiercely between blood and fire, and between limbs. However, in the face of absolute advantage, the pirates have a fierce naval battle, everyone has been exhausted. High morale has been low, looking at the still huge fleet figure, looking at their side of the dozen wounded warships, everyone''s eyes are filled with a sense of despair. Looking at the fierce naval battle in his eyes, kelibuso disdained to smile, "ha ha, a group of ungrateful guys and a group of unkind people are fighting each other. It''s better to die all of them." "Ha ha." Jiangning smile, "now, I still need them, can''t all die." Coribso looked at him puzzled. "It''s just a group of pirates. What''s the use? What else do they do besides murder and robbery? " Up and down looked at him, "according to your ability, also see money?" Jiangning some speechless, "money, land I do not see." "Not at all?" Her eyes and expression, in an instant become charming, "then what do you see, dear." "Guess what?" ¡­¡­ Although there were only a dozen ships left, the speed of the Black Pearl was the fastest among the pirates. Barbossa piloted the black pearl, broke away from the array of pirates, cruised outside the formation, and constantly harassed the naval ships with super high mobility. "Barbosa!" "What''s the matter? Captain Xiaofeng Captain Xiaofeng''s ship had already sunk in the fierce battle. He and the remaining sailors boarded the black pearl. This new force just made up for the position of the black pearl. "When will the backer arrive?" Babosa choked and hesitated: "I believe it will come soon. I''m waiting for the presence''s command to collect the baliar for the unsealed female sea god coribso. He won''t watch me die. If he insists for a while, the backer will arrive soon. At that time, all the navies in front of us will die. " Sentry! A shell flew by at a high speed, flying over their heads, smashing on the sea and stirring up huge waves. "Damn it..." Barbosa was startled. After reaction, his back was soaked with a layer of sweat. He was furious. "Damn it, boys, shoot me and sink them." "Yes, Captain!" The crew of the Black Pearl depended on its mobility and speed. The casualties were a little small. Although he was puzzled why the captain didn''t retreat, he was relieved to remember who he was working for. Otherwise, the crew will not give up the chance to escape and choose to continue to fight with the Navy. The sailors roared, busy sailing, Barbosa control the ship, had to let the sail can hold more wind. In the course of sailing, the right rudder is filled with a sharp hit at the right time, and the intact hull on the left side is listed horizontally. "Fire!" "Fire!" Boom boom! Roaring out of the shell, whistling to the front of a broken frigate. It was an accurate strike, and it broke through the ship plate in an instant. Just as the Mariners were ready to fight back, they heard a deafening explosion. Then, the broken frigate sank in the blast! Good luck hit the other side''s ammunition compartment, which can save a lot of effort. After sinking an enemy frigate, the pirates'' morale improved a lot in an instant. Along with Captain Xiaofeng and his group of Qing sailors, his face was also full of smiles. After all, the more the enemy loses, the safer his side will be and the more he can guarantee his own life. Captain Barbossa was not stingy to encourage, "boys, play well, keep on, wait to repel this group of navy. Every barrel or two of rum, plus... "He chuckled," pretty girl. " The desire in the hearts of the pirates was completely ignited in an instant. The sailors cheered and yelled for captain Barbosa''s wisdom. Then, under the command of Barbosa, a new round of artillery battle will begin. "When are you going to do it?" Coribso looked at the fierce fighting scene, "you know, the pirates have almost no advantage. After a while, if you still don''t do it, they will be wiped out. " Jiangning didn''t answer. His eyes looked to another sea, where black Hu Zi was engaged in a fierce sword competition with David Jones. However, Blackbeard was already out of breath at the moment, and his physical strength was seriously consumed in the fierce fight just now. On the contrary, David Jones is still vigorous, and is gaining the upper hand, and he is scratching a lot of wounds on Blackbeard. "Edward teach!" David Jones waved his sword. "You don''t have the same immortality as me. Now you are so weak, can you beat me?" "Ah Blackbeard didn''t answer. Instead, he stabbed David Jones with Triton''s sword. But David Jones passed easily, and added a new scar to Blackbeard''s back. Blackbeard was leaning on Triton''s sword in his hand, and his blood flowed down his back and soaked his lapel. All over the body, already sweating, serious physical consumption and continuous bleeding, so that Blackbeard lost most of his strength. Now, Blackbeard gradually felt that he had no ability to fight back. "Edward teach!" David Jones went to Blackbeard with his back to him and came behind him. "You failed, Edward. A complete failure Then he raised his sword and stabbed Blackbeard on his back. However A gorgeous translucent cover shrouded Blackbeard''s body, and the sword''s elastic resistance. Next, pop David Jones away. "What?" David Jones was so surprised that he opened a gorgeous portal beside Blackbeard. A man and a woman came out of the portal, unhurried. "Coribso!" David Jones''s eyes slightly confused looking at the beautiful figure, can''t believe that said: "you have lifted the seal, Cory busso?" "Not yet, my dear!" Cory busso looked at him with emotionless eyes, his former lover, the lover who cared about each other. However, it was such a person she trusted that she betrayed herself. "Teacher!" Blackbeard looked up at Jiangning. The latter took out his wand, and the point of the battle condensed a emerald light, which fell on Blackbeard. And Blackbeard felt the familiar and strong vitality attached to his body, and then his fatigue and wounds receded one after another. He felt healthy, full of vigor and vitality, and filled his whole body all at once. "Well done!" David Jones finally noticed the existence of Jiangning. He looked at Jiangning with puzzled eyes, and then transferred to Cory busso, "who are you? Have you... " "Yes, I don''t love you anymore, David!" With Corey busso''s emotionless eyes, David Jones staggered back, but the familiar and beautiful voice followed, "when you betrayed me, when I knew the truth, I would no longer love you. David She hugged Jiangning''s arm, full and straight chest, rubbing on his arm, "now, I have a new admirer, and he is much better than you. When I was most helpless, she chose to help me and lift the seal, instead of betraying me like you At the end of the speech, coribso''s voice became cold and angry. ¡­¡­ Chapter 434 Kelibuso''s words, like a sharp sword, stabbed into David Jones''s heart. Although, David Jones had already opened his heart and put it away and buried it. However, David Jones still felt unbearable and unacceptable when he heard Cory busso''s words. No, no, no, No David Jones murmured, staggering back and looking at Cory busso. The latter''s emotionless eyes looked at him, not moved at all. "When a woman is heartless, it''s really terrible!" Jiangning''s eyes have been looking at kelibuso, looking at her expression and words, can''t help but start to associate. "This farce like war should be over." Jiangning walked slowly to the bow of the ship. Where he passed, none of David Jones''s crew attacked him. Spontaneous retreat, after all, the magical appearance and gorgeous portal, has been enough to subvert their thoughts. Anyone can imagine that this is a powerful wizard. Jiangning stood at the bow of the ship, looking forward at the sea area where the fierce decisive battle was constantly going on. His right hand empty grip, a blue translucent Trident appeared out of thin air, was tightly held by him! "Trident!" ¡Á N The legend of Trident is familiar to everyone. If you master Trident, you can control the endless seven seas. Whether it''s the moody sea, or everything that lives in the sea, it''s controlled by Trident. Now, the legendary sea god, Poseidon''s artifact, Trident, has been acquired by a mortal. In each person''s heart, has raised the infinite desire and the delusion. Hum! Trident a clear hum, followed by blue endless blue light in an instant spread across the vast sea. In this endless sea power, the vast sea set off endless waves and eddies in an instant. The Navy and pirates in the war were beaten by the storm and almost fell into the sea. "What''s the matter?" At this moment, both the Navy and the pirates spontaneously stopped fighting. Their eyes fixed on the sea, only to find that the original sea is just a small wave, I do not know when to become manic. The sky quickly converged dark clouds, clouds in the rolling lightning gathered, from time to time a road of electric snakes in the clouds. The calm wind also began to become manic gradually, and became violent at a very fast speed, and so did the sea area under the feet. The whirlpool began to form, and it was expanding its scope at a very fast speed, including all the navies and pirates. "Whirlpool!" Everyone exclaimed, followed by a finger top, "the storm is coming!" Everyone looked up at the sky and found that it was. The sky was covered with dark clouds, and then the dense rain poured down. The strong wind whirled and quickly formed a huge waterspout on the sea. And it''s coming fast towards where the vortex is. "Retreat, retreat!" The Navy panicked, the sailors and the captain constantly control the ship, adjust the direction, want to leave this has become extremely dangerous sea area. However, only at the moment when the vortex has not yet officially formed, a few ships took the opportunity to get out. But most of the ships are still being held by the whirlpool. And the pirates'' ships were pushed out by an undercurrent in the vortex. The pirates were safe, but the navies were desperate. Even if they try to control the ship, adjust the sails, hoping to be able to catch the wind to a greater extent. Get out of here with the wind. However, the vortex has accumulated enough kinetic energy. No matter how tall and strong the sailboat is, it can''t survive safely under the great power of nature. The wooden hull began to break, and the strong and tall warship was useless in the great power of nature. Then, in a cry of despair, the ship disintegrated and swallowed into the endless deep sea. ¡­¡­ "Thank you for your help, sir." On the truth, the remaining pirate king boarded Jiangning''s ship and saluted him. At dawn, the magnificent scene remained in their minds. I can''t disperse for a long time. When I look at the figure holding the Trident, it''s the same. As for David Jones, long after the war was over, he sank to the bottom of the sea. Kelibuso regained his power, lifted the curse of David Jones, lost his immortality, and then fell into the endless sea and buried at the bottom of the sea. At this time, the pirates found that the truth, a powerful class II ship, had already arrived. Then they saw the figure in a black robe standing at the bow of the Flying Dutchman. And the Trident in his hand! Endless blue light spread, and then the chaos of the sea, it is completely in the Trident under the divine power is easy to calm down. At this time, the pirates know who saved them. Therefore, we have the present scene. In the face of the collective thanks of the pirate kings, Jiangning nodded slightly, "everyone came here to unseal kelibuso. I feel sorry for the danger." One side of the Cory bousoe heard this, but it is hard to roll his eyes. "Barbosa!" "Here it is, sir." Barbossa naturally understood that when he waved, a sailor came with a tray. Barbosa uncovered the linen covering the tray, revealing some rags. "Mr. Jack Sparrow." "Here it is, sir." Jack tilts his orchid finger, grins at Wen Yan, and then shows his inlaid gold teeth. He walked over comically, then took down a silver coin hanging on his head for decoration, pinched him, gently put it on the tray and caressed his chest like exaggeration. Then, stand aside. "Come here!" Jiangning slightly motioned to kelibuso, who came over with an excited expression on his face. Now, she is the black woman again, but she doesn''t need to hide herself with madness and ugliness. Now, she shows herself aboveboard and doesn''t need to hide herself in disguise. "Thank you, dear." Jiangning smile, put the things on the tray in the copper basin, and then a fire lit these things. In her ear, she said in a friendly tone, "female Poseidon, I''ll lift your seal now!" The burning seal turned into wisps of smoke, which was greedily sucked by coribso, and then her face showed an expression of pain and enjoyment. Body in a little bit of expansion grow up, quickly turned into a giant. Then, the mortal body that bound her exploded in an instant, turned into countless crabs and scattered into the sea. "Goddess, has the seal been lifted?" Some people look at each other puzzled, feel at a loss for such a scene, they will be puzzled and puzzled eyes, looking at the wizard who is still watching the sea. Jiangning''s eyes are staring at the sea, and his eyes are shining with a light silver light. In his eyes, he can clearly feel that there is a strong force condensing in the sea bottom. And the artifact on his chest, blooming with golden green light, constantly analyzes the scene just now, recording a lot of precious information and information. Everyone looked at Jiangning in bewilderment, but no one asked forward, because they saw the wizard standing on the side of the boat, staring at the sea with his eyes, which made people unable to guess what he was doing, so no one dared to disturb him. At this time, the calm sea changed again, and there was endless blue light on the sea. Then, the tide continued to surge, the sea began to push the waves again and again. The pirates looked at the sea in panic, no one knew what happened, no one knew what happened. Can only, helplessly stay on the ship. If it wasn''t for the sunny weather in the sky, I''m afraid the pirates would have been unable to bear it and would have escaped from here by boat. At this time, the turbulent sea suddenly split a water surface, a spray rose, and then from the spray rose a beautiful goddess! Chapter 435 "The kingdom of God?" Kelibuso was slightly stunned and then said with a smile¡° The kingdom of God? It''s a very appropriate description. " Her words, on the contrary, made Jiangning wonder, "how, is there any other noun or explanation for this kind of" country "saying?" "How can I explain it to you?" said coribso with a smile She tilted her head, then said: "this kind of" country "is not like the word you just described. Compared with a" country ", it is very simple. It can only be regarded as a special different space or something, but it is different from the separated space, and it fits into the rules under the divine structure. " Jiangning frowned thinking, uncertain said: "are you talking about the field?" "Domain?" Coribso was slightly stunned, and then the special welfare of the gods made her understand the meaning of this word in a moment¡° Yes, it''s similar to what you think. It''s almost the same She further explained, "it''s just that this field is a little more detailed than what the word is going to express." Jiangning asked her, "for example..." "For example, in this field, the gods are the absolute masters, but not the complete masters." Cory bousoe put up a finger, "because the field is still in accordance with the rules of the outside world, still in the world. However, it is an independent existence, but this existence is very weak and cannot be completely separated from the influence of the world. It is still within the system or rules of the world. " She shook her index finger. "That is to say, this realm protects the gods and insulates everything. No matter natural or man-made disasters, they can''t affect there. It can prevent some powerful witches from prying, it can also block all worldly things, and it can even hide the prying from gods. " Jiangning''s eyes brightened, "that means..." "That is to say, the spirit is too weak to block my perception of him with the field he has constructed," he said with a smile "Do you have a way to deal with him?" Jiangning asked her. "It''s hard to deal with a god peacefully, even if it''s a god falling into a deep sleep, it''s not easy," coribso thought slightly Jiangning then said: "you mean that the spirit will wake up again!" Although it was a question, Jiangning gave a very positive answer. "That''s right!" Cory bousoe nodded, "any existence, even in deep sleep, but when he encounters a critical life, he will be immediately awakened." "Especially with the supernatural power of the wizard and gods, this amazing sense will be more intense." "So, when we attack him, the gods will wake up," said coribso with a serious face. In the face of a God''s jade burning, I''m afraid it''s hard for both of us to retreat completely. " "Are you worried that I will die?" Coribso stroked his cheek and said, "yes, honey. Although our time together is still very short, but I have been deeply infatuated with you. I''m fascinated by both your ability and your performance in bed. " She stroked Jiangning''s body with her hands. "So, I''m very worried that something will happen to you." Jiangning pretended to be helpless to reply, "I should not be so unlucky!" Cory bousoe''s answer was very serious. "I''m afraid of anything in case, in case this happens. It''s hard for me to protect you if you die. " She thought slightly, "I will do my best to protect your soul, and then try to revive you." "You should have faith in me." "I want to, my dear." Jiangning They talk and discuss things. Kelibuso is worried about Jiangning''s safety. However, Jiangning had some other ideas in his mind. This time, it was very dangerous. He said that he had to make some preparations. Thinking of this, he stroked the artifact in front of his chest without any trace. His eyes with golden and green light opened and closed slightly, and then closed tightly. For a moment, even coribso didn''t find out. Soon, they entered the depths of the rainforest and stopped in a dense forest. Jiangning looked at the dense forest in front of him and felt it slightly, but to his disappointment, he could not feel what was ahead. Even as like as two peas, he is told that the message he has received is exactly the same as what he sees before him. The artifact in front of the chest is shining slightly, carefully analyzing the things in front of the person, and the result makes Jiangning very satisfied. In front of the open space, there was a barrier or boundary that could not be seen or touched by the naked eye. It is such a thin barrier, which blocks the prying of outsiders, and also avoids all natural and man-made disasters. He knew that in the middle of the border was the sleeping place of the pagan god. "Behind the border is the sleeping place of pagan gods!" The expression on Cory busso''s face became very serious. "Are you ready?" Jiangning took a deep breath, "of course, let''s go!" Finally, to face the power of the gods. Even the weakest God is incomparably powerful, which is also God! Coribso stepped forward, humming strange language in his mouth, and waving his hands in the void. One Rune after another appears, and then vanishes. With her body shining blue, this dense rainforest suddenly emerges a translucent sphere emitting endless light and incantation. The dense runes and incomprehensible words constantly appear on the sphere, and the rhythm around the sphere is regular. Continuous rotation around the ball, emitting bursts of inexplicable light. Kelibuso''s humming voice gradually increased, at the same time, the brilliant blue light on her body also strengthened step by step. In her golden eyes, there was a magnificent sea scene, followed by a high singing, and a sharp blue light gathered in her hands. Throw toward the translucent sphere in front of you, with a light sound, the densely covered and sewed sphere breaks a hole of how high a person is in an instant. Kelibuso gasped slightly and looked at Jiangning, "let''s go!" "Are you all right, honey?" Cory bousoe shook her head slightly. "It''s nothing. It''s just some consumption." With that, he went in first. And Jiangning chest artifact, that closed eyes slightly open, a golden green intersection of light in his body a flash. Then Jiangning stepped in together. As he walked into the sphere, the scene changed. The first is the endless plains and forests, followed by continuous rain. Every place in this space is raining. All kinds of frogs and snakes, as well as animals that like this kind of rain, happily jump in the plains, dense forests and ponds. In addition, there are also some primitive huts built by indigenous people, which grow some food, vegetables and fruits. "These humans..." Coribso explained to him, "these are believers of pagan gods, and they are devout believers. After death, he entered the kingdom of pagan gods and enjoyed eternal life equal to the gods. No disease, no war, no pain... Until eternity At the moment when she spoke, some indigenous people had seen it, and they were obviously surprised at their appearance. Then, in front of the open space of the settlement, there was a big bell made of obsidian. The sound of Dang Dang, from near to far, spread far and far. Then, countless poisonous snakes and poisons crawled out of the dense forest, and countless indigenous people rushed out with all kinds of weapons. In the sky, there are some aboriginal people who are shining slightly. They are wearing metal armor, holding metal weapons in their hands, with feathers of various colors on their heads, and their faces are almost painted with oil. "This is the guard of the pagan gods. Kill them all." Cory busso''s face didn''t care at all, then she waved her hand gently, and a slender whip was held in her hand. With a fierce wave, the crisp explosion sound sounded, and all the aborigines who were drawn by her split up and died in an instant. Jiangning took out the Trident, bright blue light, and then tried to control the endless rain. However, I don''t know if it''s because it''s blocked by the kingdom of the gods that trident can''t show much power in the outside world. Jiangning can only wave a trident, fighting to kill this group of aborigines. At the same time, powerful spells bombard Aboriginal soldiers, forests and scenery. And kelibuso is also a group of weapons composed of water, the guardians of the killers. And, together with Jiangning, constantly moving towards the center. Chapter 436 Throughout the border or the country, the American pagan god set up a strong no air rule. Here, neither Jiangning nor kelibuso can fly autonomously. And the number of Native Americans who guarded the spirit was also very large. Although they are all very weak, I don''t know when to kill them all the time. Fortunately, their blocking power is very limited, with the spirit of coribso here. Even if the number of indigenous people is large, it is not enough for coribso to kill them alone. Jiangning just needs to hide behind kelibuso and wave his trident to chop some fish that have missed the net. Even the Native Americans who were able to fly freely with the permission of the gods were only slightly stronger human beings. They can''t pose any threat to kelibuso, and they can''t hurt him in the face of Jiangning. Although the power cultivated under the wizard system is suppressed by the rules of pagan gods. But the spirit was not in its heyday. The rules of arrangement have weakened with the passage of time and the weakness of the gods themselves. The rest of the rules still suppress him, but the effect is limited. Although he can''t freely play the fighting power of level 4 wizard, he can''t stand Jiangning''s support with artifact. With the Trident''s magic and sharpness, no native American has been able to confront him. The aborigines with all kinds of primitive weapons couldn''t stop him. And the aborigines who wear metal armor and hold metal weapons can hardly cause him too much trouble. The deeper we go, the fiercer the resistance we encounter, but it''s only limited to this. In addition, there was no other contingency or attack. "Either the spirit is too weak, or it is too weak." Jiangning is constantly weighing the two, and he is inclined to the former. However, due to the lack of some information and data, it is difficult to draw a correct conclusion. Moreover, it was the first time that he entered the kingdom of a deity and attacked a deity. And coribso, in front of him, did not reveal too many secrets. "We will soon be close to the sleeping place of the pagan gods." Kelibuso made a sound to remind Jiangning. Looking up ahead, it seems that a huge pyramid temple can be seen in the dense rainforest. "Lend me the Trident!" Jiangning slightly hesitated, secretly clenched his teeth and handed the Trident to kelibuso. The latter took over the Trident, the mouth of the singer''s magical language, one hand waving inexplicable incantation. Then the Trident buzzed, and the brilliant blue was bright. Behind coribso, there was an endless ocean out of thin air. She waved forward with one hand. With the light of Trident, the ocean behind coribso swept everything in an instant. The huts and cultivated land where the aborigines lived were destroyed, and the endless forests collapsed in an instant under the great power of the sea. Broken trees and branches, scattered all over the place, flow with the flow of the flood. "This..." Jiangning then really realized that Trident''s power was so powerful in the hands of a God. The projection of the sea is not an illusory thing, but a real sea. Through the power of the gods and Trident, he directly moved a piece of sea, forced everything here, and changed some of the rules. Kelibuso returned the Trident to Jiangning, and then she looked forward. "Now I''ve changed part of the rules here, which is slightly beneficial to us." "Was that all the power of Trident?" Jiangning couldn''t help asking. Coribso shook his head. "I can''t give full play to the power of Trident. This artifact belongs to Poseidon. Only he, the sea god, can give full play to the power of Trident. " Then, with a move of her hand, two waves emerged, holding her and Jiangning forward to the huge American pyramid ahead. And the Native Americans, too, were all inundated with the blow of coribso. I don''t know where they rushed. Their way forward is unstoppable. Only the huge pyramid in front of them is emitting light and strong divine power! At the foot of the pyramid, Jiangning and kelibuso step on the steps and walk towards the high place. Cory busso closed her eyes slightly and felt it carefully. "The spirit''s condition is worse than I expected." When she opened her eyes, she said this. Jiangning then looked at her with inquiring eyes. "I just borrowed the Trident, and I forced some of the rules to change," coribso said. Constructed the environment of the sea, thought it would wake up the spirit. But unexpectedly, when we came here, he still didn''t move. Either it''s weak to the extreme, or it''s completely fallen. " "Fall!" Jiangning asked her, "Why are you so sure?" Cory bousoe said with a smile, "the pyramid under his feet is his temple and the place where he sleeps. According to reason, the protection here is the strictest. But when we came here, we still didn''t feel it, and when we stepped on this step. There is still no response After that, she sighed, "it seems that this spirit is weak enough to use his power in moderation. Otherwise, there will not be such a big loophole here. " When they talked, they kept on walking, and now they had climbed the pyramid. At the top of the pyramid, there is only an empty gate, and there are no other decorations or guards. Behind the gate is the place where the gods sleep. When they walked in, the torches on both sides of the hall ignited, and the light lit up the whole hall in an instant. The magnificent hall, a variety of color paintings about all the gods. It''s just that nobody''s looking at this. Jiangning and kelibuso are all looking at the huge coffin made of gold in front of them. The base made of obsidian, decorated with various colorful gems, makes the coffin extremely luxurious. Cory busso waved fiercely, with a flash of blue light in her hand. With a roar, the heavy coffin was opened. It shows a God with one body and two sides. His left side is male appearance, and his right side is female. The body appears to be about twice as wide as that of normal people. The limbs are intertwined, and the private parts are also intertwined. Two faces, one left and the other right, face in different directions. There is only a collar made of gold on the neck, and a mysterious oil paint on the face. Besides, there is no clothing on the body. Coribso just looked at it and shook his head. "This spirit and his wife have fallen in endless sleep." The nature of her spirit can be seen at a glance. "Falling?" Jiangning came forward slowly, looking at the strange spirit. One body and two sides, with male and female bodies. The limbs are intertwined, and the private parts are also intertwined. Their heads look at different places. Their eyes were closed and their faces were serene. In the center of their heads were scattered some gray crystal fragments. "This is..." Jiangning carefully pointed to these broken gray crystals. Coribso took a look and replied, "this is their Godhead!" "This is the Godhead!" Jiangning picked up these broken divine figures and looked at them curiously. Many novels have described this kind of thing. However, it was the first time he saw such things. "If you can understand the rules in the Godhead, then you can replace them and become a new generation of gods!" "To be a new God!" Jiangning looked at the God of death in peace, slowly shook his head, "come on, this road is not suitable for me. It''s too harsh. " He looked at coribso. "And, according to what you''re saying, this way of going to the top with faith is too dependent. I don''t want to be bound by faith. " But coribso said: "when I see you, the future and destiny of the world has been covered by endless fog. If you want to, with the two of us, we can completely change the fate and direction of the whole world. People in this world will believe in you and me. We will also become a unique God. Maybe we can get rid of this world. " "Dear coribso, I already have a choice in my heart." Jiangning suddenly a smile, "moreover, I already got rid of the world to my influence!" Before coribso spoke, the void around him suddenly changed! Chapter 437 One by one, thick chains with endless white light appear out of thin air, and huge chains haunt countless miraculous runes. Winding from the twists and turns, like a python, fast winding around the body of kelibuso. The latter didn''t wake up from the shock until he was entangled with the iron lock. "You..." Cory busso was surprised and angry. She was full of brilliant blue and wanted to break the chain, but Like a flame, it extinguishes the dark power, which makes coribso''s mind filled with fear¡° What are you doing? What the hell is this? Why do you do this to me? " "Take you out of this world, to a new world." Jiangning quietly watching her, eyes calm as water, can not afford the slightest waves. "Take me out of here?" Cory bousoe struggled with her chains. "Then you don''t have to do this to me, honey." Then, with a charming smile, she said, "or, do you want to play something new?" "New tricks, of course." Cory bousoe was stunned, and immediately said with a smile, "there''s no need for such a thick iron chain. Lock me up!" She moved her arms slightly, trying to gather the magic power to break through the chain, but in vain, so she had to look at Jiangning pitifully, "dear, I feel so pain in the chain lock! Will you help me loosen it? " "It''s a chain of rules that you can''t break away from." Jiangning shook his head and said slowly. "Chain of rules?" Cory bousoe''s face changed. "It''s impossible, even the gods can''t use the chain of rules. You''re just a mortal. It''s impossible..." "The facts are in front of us." Jiangning spread his hand slightly, "I wanted to let you go, but who would have thought that he had already fallen.". I can only take you as the object of study. " "The object of the study?" Coribso''s face changed, and she cried, "if you want knowledge, or something else, you can tell me. I''ll help you. You don''t have to do this to me "If I take you, I can get what I want, and I can get more." Coribso yelled, "you liar, scum, dirty, disgusting bastard! You''re worse than David Jones. You''re worse. How can you do this to me, asshole "Curse, curse!" Jiangning listened calmly, "you only know this rare vocabulary." Good with the whole time of finger pulled out ear, "my dear goddess, you originally to me, can not have good intentions.". Now, at last, I can live with my conscience. " "You Coribso was furious, but could not say anything to refute. As Jiangning said, kelibuso didn''t have a good idea for Jiangning at the beginning. Even when he entered the kingdom of the gods, he didn''t have a good heart. However, she didn''t expect that the spirit had already fallen, and the place was unexpectedly weak. Instead, Jiangning won it in one fell swoop when she didn''t have time to use other means. Originally thought it was just a "common" chain, Cory bousoe couldn''t think it was a regular chain. It was not until the iron lock was entangled and the magic power of the whole body was instantly imprisoned that the seriousness of the matter came to mind. What''s more, she was very weak and had been sealed in the human body for so many years. After unsealing, we have to face the gradual suppression of the world and the changes of the times. As a result, 80% of his strength was lost in an instant, plus his weakness after being unsealed. This led to the lowest critical point in the history of coribso''s power. Otherwise, even if it is a chain of rules, Jiangning is not sure to win her. Or because of the carelessness of kelibuso himself, belittling the enemy is entangled in the chain of rules, if you are wary of getting out of the way at the beginning. Then it''s Jiangning''s turn to run away. Things went smoothly unexpectedly, and Jiangning still can''t believe it. A God, a living God. The price is immeasurable. What can we find out? Jiangning doesn''t know either, but he only knows that he has developed. What''s more, it''s really about to get rich. Thinking of this, Jiangning''s eyes twinkled with green light. "This is..." kelibuso looked at the back of Jiangning, a huge sphere with endless white light suddenly emerged from the void¡° The world "You have a whole world!" Asked coribso, still in disbelief. The natural world is attached to the world of star wars, constantly sucking the "nutrition" of the world of Star Wars. In addition, the world has been artificially transformed by Jiangning. It can not be said whether it is reasonable or not, but its potential has actually improved. The three-tier pyramid structure of the upper, middle and lower makes the development and expansion of the small world a more perfect and developmental model. Jiangning did not say much. It took a long time to prepare to call the small world here. If you look in that foreign space, you will see a big ball and a slightly smaller ball hanging together. The big nature is Jiangning''s small world, while the small nature is the Caribbean World. And the chain of rules extended from the world not only locks coribso, but also the world. Now, the small world is constantly pulling the Caribbean World into its own system. And with the pull of the small world, kelibuso instantly entered a completely strange place for her. Everything here is so fresh, the air is full of rich active elements. Different from the Caribbean World, element activity began to become lazy, this new world. Complete, full of rich and incomparable active elements. Here is a paradise for all the extraordinary professionals. Jiangning turned around and entered a mysterious space, in which there are endless mountains. In the middle of the mountains is a ball emitting endless white light. "Out!" The improved extinction spell, with the fall of the spell, touched the ancient powerful power. A great force across endless time and space, directly impact in the core of the world. The magic rune, which is transformed from the rules, collapses in an instant, and the core of the world is devastated. The next moment, in the inability to resist, the moment will be drawn into their own system by the small world. The sphere emitting endless white light is hanging outside the special realm with three continents. Beyond that is the turbulent flow of space, and then the boundless primitive universe. At the same time, from the small world, a chain of rules is extended. It penetrates space-time directly, penetrates into the core of the world without hindrance, and the rapid assimilation is changing the Caribbean World. With the advent of a large number of active elements, new changes have taken place in the world, and with the change of rules, the world has also undergone irreversible changes. First of all, the road of science will stop here, and there will be no super high scientific civilization such as industrial revolution and information revolution. The whole science and technology of the world stops in the era of flint guns, sailboats and cannons. With the advent of active elements, some extraordinary professionals who adapt to active elements will be born as time goes on. At the same time, the entire Caribbean world has been expanded. The area of the ocean is stretched, and new continents emerge again in strange waters. At the same time, some strange perils also become more dangerous with the advent of element activity. The magical creatures living in the ocean will also produce various changes as they adapt to the active elements. This is still the era of great navigation, and will always be maintained in the era of great navigation. However, leapfrog development such as the industrial revolution will be banned. Mystics such as magic will flourish and develop, and wars and chaos will be more frequent in the future. It is still the age of the sea, but there will never be a case of more than 10000 people conquering a huge empire. And with the passage of time, this change will become more obvious, and the world will become more dangerous. In the future, the size of the territory will be greatly changed. Once again, history is beyond recognition. As history changes, the situation will have unpredictable consequences. However, it is certain that the development of the world will become more wonderful in the future. This ancient world will also give birth to a new civilization with the change of the world. In a civilization where extraordinary professionals and ordinary people coexist, there may also be a country formed by professionals. Perhaps not, but all kinds of mystical organizations will inevitably emerge with the passage of time, the change of history and the progress of civilization. At that time, the earth may still be called the earth, but it has already become unknown. Chapter 438 As the first captive God, Jiangning was happy and alert. In order to guard against possible troubles or variables, Jiangning imprisoned kelibuso in a special place. Shambhala! Correctly speaking, it should be located in the lower space of Shambhala! It''s a special space divided up for the purpose of detaining kelibuso. No one can enter except Jiangning. And put the weight of the world on Cory busso. Today''s kelibuso''s limbs are firmly bound by thick regular chains, and his body is also wrapped with regular chains. The balance of the whole person is stretched and fixed by the chain. However, as the Caribbean World was assimilated and placed within the system. The power of coribso also declined in a moment, as if the status of the gods had decreased. Today''s kelibuso, giving Jiangning the sense, is not a pure God. But a level between gods and mortals, let''s call it a demigod! At the same time, Jiangning also through the state of kelibuso, to understand his body that has changed part of the essence, in the end how to call! Demigod! "Is the realm of five levels half god?" This result is the result of Jiangning''s imagination. He does not know whether it is correct or not. Only when he reaches the level five can he have a deep understanding of it. He also analyzes the broken divinity of the Native American gods. The Godhead cannot be destroyed, and the special firmness is not made of any elements produced in nature. This familiar feeling made him understand that the Godhead was formed by the materialization of rules. However, he still doesn''t understand why after the gods fall and shatter, they will leave fragments of the real Godhead. At present, he can only constantly analyze the rule message contained in the broken Godhead. Perhaps, it will give him unexpected surprise. And a living God, even if the status is reduced, but the body of coribso has not changed much. But her strength and rank were reduced. She had a deep connection with the original world. Influenced by the world, she also changed. However, her nature as a deity did not change with the decrease of her strength and rank. There was no great change in the divine body, nor was her divine character broken. However, the demotion of strength and rank made coribso fall into a deep sleep. Her eyes were closed, and her brown wavy hair hung down in darkness. The white, smooth and tender skin becomes pale. If it is not for the undulating chest and exuberant vitality, it will feel like death. Jiangning did not wake her up, but took away her blood and part of the seeds that gave birth to life. He turned around and returned to his laboratory. The artifact on his chest also began to analyze the blood and life seeds of the God. However, the result did not satisfy him. He didn''t get the information that satisfied him at one time. He couldn''t analyze the result with his knowledge and realm. He didn''t know anything about rules. Even if he held the shards, Jiangning could not restore the clergy or rules contained in the shards. He can''t use the shards, let alone destroy them. All the rules contained in the Caribbean world have already been assimilated at the first time when the small world was assimilated. He did not choose to accept the part of the world''s feedback. Now, not yet. His world is still too small, even if the size and potential are greatly enhanced, but there is still a lot of gap in the inside information. Now the world, or a desolation. There is no birth of life exclusive to this world, and even the rudiment of the planet does not appear in the primitive universe outside the turbulence of space. However, various elements have already been bred, and the scale is not very large. In addition, there are many meteorites in the universe. These meteorites, as time goes on, will gradually collide together and eventually form stars. Then, as time goes on, new life is born. Although the growth of small world is very fast, Jiangning is not completely satisfied. The ability of the small world to absorb various elements in the void is still too weak and the efficiency is too slow. Jiangning wants to find a God to speed up the growth of the small world. However, this kind of deity is too difficult to get. Although, in his heart already had a good choice. However, the world is still too dangerous for him. There are gods there, and the gods are closely related to the future development of the world. Another point is, in what capacity should he get there? In other words, it is very important to get used to it and wait for the chance to get the divine things. Although he has a powerful artifact of fate, it may play a crucial role in the growth of the small world. However, the main world is still his business scope, and all his plans have not been completely completed. His inside information is also very poor, and it is not enough to swallow it all at once. Now, then, we need to race against time. With the passage of time, the change of the main world will be gradually strong, and all kinds of strong existence will appear one by one in the future. Five creation gods, life court, galactic guard, Morse Adam and nemesis, who split the infinite gems! These are very difficult strong presence, at least Jiangning is not sure to deal with so many strong presence at this stage. He once observed the fate, and this scene appeared, though it soon collapsed. So, does this mean that the future scene will change with his change strategy. Then, in the future, there may not be a situation of being surrounded and beaten by many powerful people. Think a lot, think of Jiangning headache. Moreover, what he should consider most now is how to deal with the powerful world with gods, and how to obtain the special gods. Thinking of this, Jiangning plunges into his own library. In Shambhala, he built a luxurious palace and changed the place and the terrain. Many lakes and rivers were introduced, and a large number of them transformed this land, which was like heaven, into a more sacred one. More rich, like heaven. In a continuous mountain range, he built a series of luxurious palaces. At the same time, the land here will be transformed into fertile soil. It is planted with flowers, trees and magic medicine, and at the same time, it draws clear springs to form gurgling streams, lakes, waterfalls and rivers. The Mermaids that will be captured in the Caribbean world will be kept there, and the snowman watchers who live here will be ordered to enter the Tianmen gate of Shambhala and the mountain pass. ¡­¡­ After that, Jiangning plunged into the temple library and searched for the collection of valuable knowledge. He exchanged a lot of books from the housekeeper, and he couldn''t read them all at once. It involves too many kinds of books, too many subjects and knowledge. Even if there is a cheater, you can''t understand all this knowledge at one time. Although the level 4 wizard below the books and knowledge, he has understood. However, when it comes to the knowledge of level 5 wizard, you can''t easily understand it. Because the language of knowledge writing is more complicated, and the content and types are less. When it comes to the content of rule level, it seems that language can''t record it. This can also explain why the contents of some books are otherwise obscure? Besides, individuals have their own solutions. Everyone has different cognition, different ideas and different personalities. It is possible to draw different conclusions from the same knowledge. The knowledge he searched for involved a spell. This spell is an auxiliary one, but it''s also a perfect one for him at this stage. It feels like a spell created for him. Jiangning here, a head into the sea of books, do not ask the world. Chapter 439 What is the difference between gods and mortals? According to the records of myths and legends, most gods are omnipotent, immortal, omniscient, and can help mortals realize any wish. They can create the sky, the earth, the sea and life. They are mysterious, or they live high above the sky, or they hide in the ocean abyss, or they live in the dark underworld. Control everything, watch everything. However, according to himself and the ready-made God coribso, Jiangning found that all this was just human imagination. Gods exist, but they are not as omniscient and omnipotent as human fantasy, and they can''t hide anything from him. However, the spirit, like the wizard, is just one of the many who seek the Tao in the face of the vast universe. They may be powerful, but they are not connected with omniscience. But in the eyes of ordinary people, they show that little bit of power, and indeed omniscient. Gods are mysterious, and their life structure and power also contain great secrets. In the deep sleep of coribso, her hair is covered and her big eyes are closed tightly. Naked, limbs are entangled by the chain of light and rune all the time, even on the trunk. Around her, there are mysterious instruments, which analyze all the secret structures of Cory busso. Jiangning is in a white and delicate paper, with a pen faithfully recorded everything. And from time to time to observe the state of Cory bousoe, since her detention, coupled with the Caribbean World''s annexation and assimilation, her strength in an instant to the bottom. The sudden demotion also made Cory busso fall into endless sleep. Coupled with a complete and growing world of repression, unless Jiangning shows great mercy, coribso will not have a sober day at all. Moreover, as time goes on, she may fall in deep sleep. After finishing the last paragraph of the book, Jiangning sorted out the paper and left here to return to his library. These special papers are made of human skin mixed with animal skin, and are finished by special alchemy. Used to record some of the most valuable information and content! Moreover, through experiments, this special leather paper has a special effect on data preservation, and it will not be damaged as time goes by. There will be no wrinkles, with a very good preservation effect! He went back to the Caribbean and bought it from a primitive headhunter tribe. When the paper was made, he wrote in the most important information. There are not only records of coribso, but also other kinds of materials, all copied in it. He also blessed the constant spell to preserve his knowledge. Although it looks cruel and dark. However, to the extent of Jiangning, he would not contradict these. His concept of right and wrong has long been out of the ordinary. It is no longer a pure way to measure one''s idea of doing things by the so-called good and evil. He looks at problems with almost absolute reason, or with his own mood. ¡­¡­ In the laboratory, he was fiddling with some bottles and cans. Inside, there are colorful liquids, some containing mineral powder, and others containing various flesh and blood tissues. He took the bottle containing the eggs of kelib, the goddess of the sea. Then he took an injection and opened his clothes to reveal his strong and white abdomen. Then it stabbed into the abdomen. Took out the essence of his life. Then put the eggs and seeds of Poseidon into a Petri dish for observation. He cast a spell on himself and carefully observed the changes in the Petri dish. Later, Jiangning found that although its seeds were full of vitality, there were still some defects. These little things are very aggressive and phagocytic. At the moment of meeting coribso''s eggs, they rush in and try to get in. However, the essence of the life of the company has revealed extraordinary strength and details. A white egg, suddenly released a light like electric current, and then released a shock wave like attack. Jiangning then saw that most of his seeds were destroyed in these two waves of attacks. Only a few strong seeds are still lingering around the egg, looking for ways to enter. After a while, Jiangning raised his head in silence. Looking down at the Petri dish in front of me, I didn''t know what I was thinking. A flame emerged from the fingertips, and then the Petri dish and the tiny life inside were burned clean Sometimes, Jiangning is thinking about his own behavior, just like a primitive human, or a primitive beast. Meet strong and healthy women, always want to leave their own offspring. Especially after seeing and having a relationship with kelibuso, this kind of thought and feeling is more exuberant. And coribso was caught by him, fell into a deep sleep, unable to wake up. Naturally, he would not take the opportunity to do such a thing, so he took coribso''s eggs and seeds of his own life, and wanted to cultivate a healthy and powerful offspring under his own cultivation. However, the life structure of gods is different from that of mortals. He couldn''t make the two seeds merge into fertilized eggs. Coribso''s seeds were unexpectedly tenacious and seemed to have their own will. It refuses the participation of outsiders, and also refuses to combine the two. Jiangning did not know what happened to the demigods in Greek mythology, who were born by the combination of God and man. However, it can be seen from some events that the gods who are united with people are stronger than ordinary people. And those who combine with God are not as powerful as God. In other words, at the level of the gods, they can decide their own will to breed offspring? If you want to have offspring, your partner will be pregnant. If you don''t want to have offspring, your partner won''t be pregnant? Jiangning is not clear at present. It can only be known when he is strong. Moreover, his past experience also shows that he does not want to have offspring, but also to make women pregnant successfully. He is fundamentally different from ordinary women in essence. His seed aggressiveness and phagocytosis gradually degenerate with the improvement of his ability. Up to now, this transformation is still going on and has not stopped. Because of his combination with mortals, he could not give birth to his own offspring at will. Therefore, the idea of combining with goddess to breed offspring suddenly came into being. However, the facts told him that things would not go as he imagined or planned. The essence of the spirit of coribso is far beyond her, and her consciousness refuses to give birth to his offspring. Along with that, the least impressive part of it has also changed. In this way, Jiangning is incredible, but also more interested. The realm of gods actually affects every aspect. He had never thought about it before, and never tried to think about it. Today, he saw the influence of the gods. Moreover, he had never seen gods before, so he was not clear. Even if I have seen it, it is impossible to ask the gods such a private question! It was pure death. Although the result of the experiment failed, Jiangning was not disheartened. This experiment also gave him good news. Finally, I learned the secret of my body through today''s experiment. Why, after combining with mortals and giving birth to offspring, the mother will be involved. Although I guess it''s because of my body before, I''ve never done anything like this before. At the same time, he is also looking forward to his own transformation. The transmutation involving blood and deeper level is continuing. He took care of his laboratory, and then observed his own world. At present, it is growing healthily, absorbing endless "nutrition" all the time, and constantly expanding itself. Moreover, the rules contained in the Caribbean world are also included in the world. Now, the natural cycle in the whole world is already complete, and there are still some rules that are not perfect. Moreover, Jiangning is still suppressing the instinct of breeding life, and does not want to breed the life of the world too early. Now, it''s not time. It''s going to take a little longer. Chapter 440 Lord world! Jiangning is sitting in the back garden, drinking good green tea and looking at a newspaper in his hand. The above records some major events that happened in the past few years when he left. There are more and more reports of mutants. At the same time, in the global scope, the frequent increase of malignant cases is also growing. There are not only ordinary people, but also mutants. Just like the theme of this era, there are good people as well as bad people. Bad guys, after all, need heroes to subdue them. Similarly, in the context of peace and tranquility, there is also darkness breeding. In recent years, one malignant event after another is always happening on the earth. At the same time, in the vast majority of the world''s several continents, unprovoked war was suddenly set off. Especially in Africa. As for North Africa, it was not affected by the war for a short time! Thanks to the vast Sahara desert, the dangerous desert area, and the harsh natural environment, the conspiracy to spy on North Africa has been blocked. In addition, compared with other regions in Africa, North Africa''s strong economic strength also blocks the possible war and chaos outside its borders. Within the border, several major countries have deployed a considerable number of troops to defend themselves. Most of the areas where the war spread were concentrated in Central Africa, West Africa and East Africa. More than ten countries are mired in war. In addition, their own capital is controlled by foreign capital, as well as those opposition organizations, international drug trafficking organizations and members of gangs, so that the whole continent of Africa continues to set off a continuous war. The rising war makes the arms dealers make enough money. At the same time, the unusual situation in the world has also alerted some governments. They seem to have noticed that there is a mysterious organization hidden on the earth, and what is the plot. And because the problem of mutants is becoming more and more serious, the governments of all countries have intensified the research and development and upgrading of weapons. A lot of money has been invested to support and expand the country''s armaments. On the contrary, the construction of people''s livelihood economy is ten years later than that of the original world in the same period. Although touthheim has a strong armament and heritage, the status quo given to all countries is still the bathtub of his Mediterranean hegemony. There is no layout or action of global hegemony. This makes the Americans feel a little relieved. For this ancient country, the Americans do not know what kind of psychology they are out of. There is always a kind of fear factor. Perhaps it is due to the fact that touthheim has not been conquered by foreign people for 5000 years. Perhaps, also from the country''s royal family, has continued to maintain its dominant position. In a word, tutehem has a strong influence all over the world. Its mystery and the history of civilization are drawing the attention of the whole world. As for the historical films or films and TV dramas in the background of tuteham, there are always countless people who buy them. Just like the original Egypt, with the ancient civilization and mysterious pyramid and other civilization elements. Although Egypt is known to the world for its European reasons, it has received a lot of attention. But more importantly, although this civilization has been destroyed and replaced by people. However, it still maintains its own sense of mystery and attraction. Tutkhem, now just like Egypt. Although the habitable area is the same as that of Egypt, it is about 50000 square kilometers. However, it is different from the oasis kingdom in the desert area of Egypt. Tutehem is an island country, and it is also an ancient country with rich resources. All aspects of the country''s history of civilization and myths and legends make it full of exotic customs. It always attracts the curiosity of the whole world. Coupled with the harsh immigration restrictions, it makes countless people more curious about it. As the saying goes, what you can''t get is always the best. Although the original intention of touthheim''s immigration policy is not for this reason, it has achieved the best publicity effect. Just like the Americans. It attracts a large number of people yearning for the land, eager to immigrate to the land, settle down, work and live and multiply Today, however, tuteheim bears two special honors at the same time. In addition, five thousand years of civilization has not been cut off, and the race has not been replaced by foreign race. Standing aloof in the Mediterranean, looking down on countless civilizations. Because it is like the propaganda of the government of this country: "we are civilization, we are history!" Such a high level of propaganda always involves countless people who want to come to this country to see the light of the world''s earliest civilization. Moreover, its livability and environment, coupled with the working atmosphere, far surpass Tongji. After all, the foreign moon is always rounder than home! Moreover, there is no fog in the air of foreign countries, so you don''t have to wear a mask when you go out. Worshiping foreigners is always emerging in endlessly, which can attract countless foreigners to rush to settle in their own country. It is a very proud thing to say. However, the people who settle down should also distinguish between the high and the low. Rich and beggars are not the same, high quality and low quality are not the same. Moreover, due to historical factors, touthheim refused to accept black immigrants, even famous technicians, scientists and even the rich. But as the most powerful superpower in the world, the most profound civilization is ancient. Its economy and strength are destined to let others around tutehem, but there is no saying that tutehem is around other countries. ¡­¡­ After reading this article quietly, Jiangning took a detailed look at the degree of war in various regions. He didn''t have to ask others, he also knew that it was the masterpiece of his blood clan. As for the description of the land under his feet, Jiangning still carefully read it. After reading it, he found that the land under his feet had such a strong influence on others. He laughed, a little relieved. At this time, a secretary came over and whispered a few words in his ear. Jiangning closed the newspaper and was slightly surprised. Then he said, "please come in this distinguished guest." "Yes, your majesty." He lives in the Royal Palace in the center of the western suburb science and Technology Industrial Park. He won''t easily reveal where his family lives, even if the protection and safety are high. Therefore, except for a few days when he went back to live and play with his family, Jiangning spent most of his time alone in the western suburbs. "Mr. Jiangning!" Jiangning looked up and said with a gentle smile, "master Gu Yi, I didn''t expect it to be you. Please sit down." When Gu Yi sat down, his maid poured tea and added water, and then stayed aside. Gu looked around at the environment and scenery of the garden, and then she said, "the environment here is really elegant and clean. You can enjoy it very much." Jiangning did not answer with a smile and took a sip of tea. "You have anger on your face. I don''t know where I offended you?" "I dare not!" "Yes?" Jiangning pauses slightly, then looks at Gu Yi, "master, don''t be angry. Please tell me if you have something. These years, I went to other places, but I don''t know where I offended the mage. " Gu Yi said: "our earth is threatened by the darkness hidden in the multiverse all the time, but..." she looked at Jiangning seriously, and the latter calmly responded to her. Gu Yi sighed a little, "but someone is making dark creatures! And, set off a boundless war all over the world! " "Oh?" Jiangning drank tea calmly, "you mean?" Gu Yi opened a transmission door with a wave of his hand, and then two men came into the other end of the door. One was Carl modu, who had seen him before, and the other was Jiangning, who had not seen him before. However, behind him was a big red cloak. And two people''s side, then tie up a vampire! "Who is this?" Jiangning didn''t look at the vampire who was tied up, but at the strange man who was standing beside Baron modu and wearing a big red cape. "This is my new disciple, Stephen strange!" Jiangning suddenly realized that he was a famous doctor in the future! Chapter 441 Master Gu Yi, with her two disciples and a vampire who was tied up in all kinds of ways, had an attitude of asking for punishment. Jiangning also had an analysis of the cause of the incident, but it was not comprehensive. After the introduction of master Gu Yi, Jiangning just looked at this strange doctor in the future, and then changed his eyes. For him, Dr. strange is too weak to get rid of the fate of ants even when he grows up. It''s not worth it. I put too much attention on him. And our future Dr. strange, today''s Stephen staranch, looks at Jiangning with extremely curious eyes. When he came here, he had heard his teacher and elder martial brother talk about this man who is said to have lived for 5000 years. In his fantasy, he thought that this legendary figure should be an old man with a crooked nose, white hair and a slovenly beard. Unexpectedly, at the moment of meeting, he still kept the appearance of a young man. It really surprised Steven. Although in human textbooks, all records of this legendary figure, the founder of the initial civilization. Legendary wizard, but most people just as a myth and ancient human guess. Because of the exposure of mutants, people speculated that the founder and founder of the ancient kingdom of tutehem might be a mutant. When the truth collides with the legend, the result must be disappointing. Jiangning kicked the vampire beside him with his toes. Well, typical European face, no problem! Looks like a crooked nose, a sick face and a shady face. A face is not a good person, not a good look of a good thing! "Master Guyi, although I have invited you to visit my country. But... "Jiangning slightly sat upright," this is not the reason why you can bring anything to me. " Hearing Jiangning''s words, the latter took a sip of tea calmly, then praised it and said, "no, Mr. Jiangning." She pointed to the silent vampire. "It''s absolutely about you." "Sure enough!" When Stephen heard these words, he could not help clenching his fist and looking at Jiangning tremblingly and excitedly. It''s just that I look at him angrily. This made Jiangning feel a little confused. He gave him a strange look and asked Gu Yi, "although I''ve made vampires, there''s never this guy among the people." After listening to Gu Yi, he looked calm, even though the bottom of his heart was stormy. But her two disciples, Baron Morto and Stephen, could not hide their shock. Especially after hearing Jiang Ning''s own admission, the shock was even more astonishing. My God? Create a new species, or create a new life! Since ancient times, human beings can only witness this great power from myths and legends, or from literary fantasy and film and television fantasy, to satisfy their Creator''s addiction. Now, what did the two hear? A legendary wizard who admitted that vampires were created by himself. Does this not mean that the wizard can create life? Well, in fact, everyone can create a new life, from scratch to born. "It has nothing to do with me." Jiangning kicked the vampire at his feet a few meters away, and then had a good taste of mellow green tea. And he kicked the Vampire from the beginning to the end did not dare to say a word, also dare not look at Jiangning, just crawling his body constantly shivering. From Jiangning, he felt a vast and cosmopolitan oppression. "Even if it has nothing to do with you, it must be the offspring of the vampire you created." Gu Yi''s deep eyes, like the lake water, looked at him peacefully. "Don''t play riddles, talk about it, because of what." Jiangning opened his hand and pointed to the vampire not far away. "Mr. Stephen." "Teacher." As soon as master Gu Yi reached out his hand and looked back, "please explain for our Mr. wizard. How did it happen? " "Yes, sir." Stephen said, then looked at Jiangning, "Dear Mr. wizard, hello." Jiangning nodded slightly, his face slightly Ji, no matter how, people who know the most basic politeness can always win others a good feeling. Before becoming a mage, Stephen was a skillful doctor, who frequently rushed to the upper class, and he should know a lot. I don''t know what I shouldn''t have. Speaking and doing are naturally different from vulgar people. At least he knew who he was dealing with, even though he never asked his attendants to give him and his elder martial brother seats, and he never served them tea. Stephen did not complain or dissatisfaction, which is familiar with the social rules taught him. Never look up at yourself, never underestimate yourself, and never think that the earth is around you. Moreover, he learned the real identity of the wizard sitting on the chair opposite him from the introduction of his teacher and elder martial brother. Also understood, this wizard grasps the strength, is even own teacher also must fear, the intense formidable existence. Otherwise, the eyes of the Argo motorcycle will not be forcibly demanded by the object. "This is how it happened..." Then Stephen described the story vividly. It turns out that when Stephen embarked on the road of looking for master Guyi, he was depressed for a period of time. During that period, he had an unpleasant conflict with his beloved colleague, Christine Palmer. This leads to a bad story between them. After that, Stephen set foot in Nepal and found the supreme mage Guyi. There are a series of stories, successful apprenticeship. At this time, another disciple of Guyi, corsilias, betrayed him. During this period, Stephen naturally had a conflict with corcelias. When he finally had free time, he planned to go to Christine to make up for his mistakes. As a result, I went to the hospital and rushed to the hospital. Then I happened to see Christine go to the bar to relieve her worries. He then followed in the past secretly, and then he saw a guy who was planning to rob sex. By the way, he was the first one who had his own heart. Angry Stephen, and the vampire fight up, and win, caught the vampire back to see his teacher. Although there was a vampire legend on earth before, Gu Yi knew that it was just a fictional creature imagined by mortals. However, when a real vampire appears in front of him. Gu Yi didn''t believe that this kind of legendary life was formed naturally. Then she did an analysis and experiment and found that there were heavy traces of human beings in the blood of vampires. Gu Yi can only think of one person with this ability on earth... Therefore, he led his disciples to come to Jiangning for an explanation. However, I came here several times, but this time I thought I would never meet again. As a result, he found that Jiangning had come back, so Gu Yi couldn''t hide his depression and came to ask for a crime with an angry look. "So it is." Jiangning suddenly, looking at the vampire a few meters away, "it''s probably the blood clan under my command, one of them is the descendant of the development outside!" "It''s your man, so it''s easy." "Yes?" What does that mean? Jiangning''s complexion became bad. "If the master has something to say, it''s better to make it clear, so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstanding." Hearing Jiangning''s words, Baron modu and Stephen looked at Jiangning nervously, especially modu''s back was soaked in cold sweat. Gu Yi was calm. "I just hope that you can restrain your vampires and not disturb the peaceful atmosphere that belongs to the world. Besides, I also want to know whose descendant this guy is. " Jiangning nodded slightly, "look at the mage you have helped me, I agreed." With that, he told the attendant, "tell the Duke to come here!" "Yes, your majesty." With that, the Chamberlain retreated, and Jiangning and master Guyi continued to taste tea. Before long, he saw a prince dressed as an elegant aristocrat coming. "Master!" "Look at that guy. He''s a descendant of some family!" Jiangning pointed to the vampire in the distance. The Duke took a look at it. Then he opened his hand and photographed the creeping vampire. He opened his mouth and showed his sharp fangs. He stabbed the vampire''s neck and sucked the blood to look up the memory. Then the Duke let go of the vampire who was paralyzed into mud. "Master, He is a descendant of the 17th family, the ashliah family. " "To restrain your people, we must not develop our descendants among the common people without any reason. Even if we develop our descendants, we should not harass the common people and the old and weak women! Those who violate will be deprived of their blood and expelled forever! " "Yes, my master!" Chapter 442 Master Gu Yi was surprised at Jiangning''s good words. She looked at him in surprise; The latter turned his eyes to her, "master Gu Yi, why do you look at me like this?" "I thought it would not be very smooth to come here this time..." later, she stopped at the right time. Jiangning naturally understood the meaning of her words, "I am not domineering and ungrateful." He took out the book of visandi, which had been copied from Guyi, and vaguely touched the artifact hanging on his chest, "you helped me, I always remember." Gu Yi took a look at the artifact hanging on his chest, as well as the tightly closed eyes, "I hope you can help when the earth is in danger in the future." He added, "I hope you can make good use of that gem." After Gu Yi and Jiangning talked about some other topics, Gu Yi left with his two disciples. As for the vampire who was tied up, he was also executed by the Duke under the instruction of Jiangning. "I don''t like the blood clan under my command. They are all vulgar people!" "Don''t worry, my master." Naturally, the Duke understood, "when I go back, I will call together other families to work out strict measures. Ensure the purity of the blood clan "Go down!" Jiangning waved, and the Duke turned into a puff of black smoke. When he left, Jiangning took out a thick book and turned to the corresponding spell on a certain page. The name of this spell is reincarnation. After that, he wanted the world of the past, where the gods were active. He also lacks the intelligence of that world, and does not dare to rashly come in the form of noumenon. God knows, will it touch the gods and cause other troubles? Therefore, Jiangning wants to enter China in other ways. And soul reincarnation is undoubtedly the most appropriate. Autonomous division, part of the soul into the strange world, according to the rules of the world reincarnation. Completely and semi independent into the world, because with subjective consciousness, after reincarnation, he can easily plan. But also because after reincarnation, it is equivalent to abandoning the strength of a body. Therefore, it will put one''s soul reincarnation in danger. If one reincarnates into a baby, one will encounter danger. It''s like his plan failed, he lost part of his soul and started all over again. Therefore, Jiangning should do a good research before he is about to be reincarnated. ¡­¡­ After they returned to the Himalayas through the portal, Gu Yi told the story of Jiangning for his new disciple, Stephen staranch. At the same time, he also told him some things. And explain, if you encounter trouble in the future, you can try to invite the wizard to help. Gu Yi''s words made Steven feel a little strange, and so did Mo Du, another of her disciples. Asked Gu Yi, Gu Yi just shook his head and didn''t say much. After that, Casillas began to attack the temple in New York. And Stephen and his elder martial brother, modu, quickly went to New York and fought Casillas. However, Casillas gained the dark power of domam through sacrifice. And Stephen and modu are not opponents of cassilias and his followers in mana. Under the pursuit of Casillas, he was forced to have no way to heaven and no way to enter the earth. Although they were finally saved by Guyi, they also saw the reason for Guyi''s longevity. Originally, Gu Yi also accepted the power of dark space. ¡­¡­ "How did you come back?" In Jiangning''s study, he is sitting on the sofa drinking tea and reading a book. On the desk, there are lots of parchments full of analysis data. Sensing familiar people, he said involuntarily. However, when Jiangning looked up, he was slightly stunned, "your body is dead?" It was master Gu Yi who came here, but the soul body came here. "Sit down, please." After Gu Yi sat down, he answered Jiangning''s question, "yes, my body is facing death." "Can I help you?" Gu Yi gently shook his head, "No." She said with a free and easy smile, "I have lived long enough. In order to protect this planet, I accept the darkness. With the help of this evil power to prolong my life, now I have the most suitable successor. The safety of the earth is guaranteed, and it''s time for me to rest. " "With your mana, it won''t be like that at all." Jiangning looked at her and said, "do you want to die on purpose?" "It doesn''t matter." Jiangning frowned, "then why do you come here specially?" "As soon as the three temples were destroyed, there was no obstacle to the coming of domam. I hope you can protect the earth. " Jiangning is puzzled to look at Gu Yi, "you can live as well." Gu Yi found that he shook his head and chuckled, "no, I want to have a rest." Jiangning was silent, then looked at Gu Yi, "OK, I promise you. Domam won''t succeed with me. " "To have you on the earth is both luck and misfortune for the earth!" With that, Gu Yi didn''t wait for Jiangning to answer, but his soul turned into a star and dissipated slowly. Jiangning sighed slightly. Gu Yi, a man with a strong belief, could not be tamed. The other side will never agree with his methods and ideas, and billions of people will die in the meantime. Gu Yi''s lifelong commitment is to protect the earth from the erosion of the evil generation of the multiverse. However, Jiangning wants to completely annex and take over here, and with the passage of time, more and more worlds have begun to merge with the main world. The origin of the world hidden in the mysterious realm is growing day by day. Although it''s a pity that Gu Yi can''t serve himself, Jiangning doesn''t have many other emotions. The intersection between them is not deep. The God of fate hanging on his chest slowly opens his eyes, and Jiangning can see countless silk threads symbolizing fate. Then he looks at the protagonists of the event, and gently flicks the silk thread with his fingers. Then the future began to change! And Jiangning''s body also left his study in an instant and came to his own world. Later, he strolled in Shambhala to a garden where the road to other worlds was hidden. That''s the transit station that was annexed by the small world, jiezhonglin. There are hidden coordinates leading to many worlds. Come to delimit the border place, step out, body like water through the border. In his eyes, there are innumerable pools, large and small. Beside each pool stands a stone tablet, on which is written the contents related to the world. Jiangning went to one of the pools. The artifact on his chest opened his closed eyes, and the golden green light looked at the pool in front of him. After that, Jiangning sat down by the pool and began to recite complicated incantations. As the spell came into effect, his soul began to split into a small font under the protection of the spell and the world. Carrying part of his memory and his subjective consciousness, he was thrown into the pool by Jiangning. The soul has gone into a new world. We will seek suitable reincarnation according to the rules of the world. Jiangning, on the other hand, looks at the pool weakly, and then his noumenon will enter the core of the world for a period of cultivation. ¡­¡­ The soul body goes through the fetal membrane of the world and comes to a brand new world. As a meteor, across the broad sky, and then into a lake in the woods. The special rules of the world later wrapped Jiangning''s soul body and created a brand new body for him! The soul body regains the body, and the soul from the long journey falls into deep sleep because of the rules of the world, and waits for the day of awakening. Chapter 443 Before heaven and earth were opened up and all things were born, when the world was in chaos, there was a God that had already existed. He has existed in the endless Temple of time since the beginning of time, and his soul contains the immortal fire that can create all things from nothingness. His name is Yiru iluvita. Iluveta was the first to create the Ainu (vera), who were the product of his ideas. He makes their own thinking in the form of music, guides them and teaches them to understand his thinking. And finally they gathered together to make them sing his theme, from which a new universe was born. This is the chorus of Ainu! But Mirko (morgos, the strongest under iluvita) wanted to add his own creation to the music, breaking the harmony of the music and fighting against the original music, so iluvita created a new universe in the three chorus£¨ (Asia) Iluvita gave the Ainu most of the power within one Asia, including the power to shape the earth. However, Ainu is not omniscient, and some things are beyond their understanding. Iluvita''s first child (spirit, human) was created by him alone, and the Ainus did not participate in or create. After creating his children, iluvita put them to sleep in different places and waited for the right time to wake them up. Among all the Ainu, there is an ainuoli who manages everything of Alda. He enjoys and is good at all kinds of crafts, from the subtle fur to the creation of the earth and mountains. He created rocks, precious stones and all the minerals. And in Ainu''s chorus, Ole thought about a lot of details about the shape of the earth. During the creation of Arda, Ole, manwei and urmu completed most of the creation. Because he couldn''t wait for iluvita''s children to be born, Ole created his own children, dwarves. Iluvita learned about it and punished him. He had raised his hammer to destroy the dwarf, who was trembling with his hammer. Aoli, after all, couldn''t destroy the dwarf, so he left tears. Seeing this, the merciful iluvita chooses to forgive him and the dwarves he created. And adopt dwarves, but dwarves must wake up after their children wake up, before dwarves go to sleep. So the overjoyed ole picked up the seven ancestors of the dwarves, put them to sleep in different places, and waited for iluvita''s children to wake up. It''s a long process, though. ¡­¡­ And in the land of immortality, amenzhou, the kingdom of Vila, where the Elves will live in the future. The villas held a meeting on a green hill called yiluoha. They sensed that iluveta''s first child was about to wake up. At the same time, I was perplexed by the news brought by javanna (Vera, goddess of plants) and oromi (Vera, God of hunting). Because in the north, milkow was reorganizing his army and doing military work day and night; Evil creatures twisted by him began to appear everywhere, and Demons and ghosts began to haunt the dark and sleeping forest. He summoned all his demons in utamo (Utumno), a huge fortress under the dark mountains. In addition, a strong fortress and an armored force were built not far from the northwest coast to counter any attack that might come from amenzhou. This fortress is under the command of Sauron. It''s called angban. Vaguely LOHA, all Vera''s thrones look around. Javanna opened her mouth in front of all Vera, "you mighty men of Alda, the scene revealed by iluvita is very short, and soon disappears; Therefore, we can''t guess the appointed time in this short period of time. But one thing we can be sure of is that iluvita''s first child will wake up. Shall we leave the land where they live desolate and full of evil? Do we allow them to walk in the dark when we have light? When manwei (the God of the atmosphere, the king of Alda, the head of vera) was sitting in tenniquil as king, did they allow them to call milkow Lord? " Tocas (the God of battle, millco will run away from him) cried out: "never! Let''s start a war at once! Haven''t we rested too long and our strength has been restored? Shall we let him fight against us alone forever? " At manwei''s request, Mandus (Pluto) spoke, and he said: "yes, the children of iluvita will appear in this era, but they have not yet arrived. In addition, the first born children are destined to come in the dark. The first thing they will see is the stars in the sky. When this race begins to decline, there will be a big light. When they are in urgent need of help, it is necessary to call Valda''s name So Valda got up and left the meeting. She looked out from the height of tenequetier and saw that the darkness of the Middle Earth was distant and hazy under the stars. So Valda started a large-scale labor, which was the largest thing she had done since Vera came to Arda. She drew materials from a barrel full of silver dewdrops from talperian (one of the twin holy trees, silver Holy tree) and made many brighter stars to prepare for the arrival of her children; Because of this labor in the depth of time and in one Asia, she was called tintorv, which means "the one who ignites the light". Later, the elves also called her Elantra, "after the stars". At this time, she created kanir and lunir, Nair and Rambal, okalinquii and elimmyri. She gathered many other ancient stars and arranged them into constellations in the sky of Alda - wilvorin, tirumidil, solonoumi, annarima, and minermaka with a shining belt, So as to predict the "doomsday decisive battle" at the end of the world. In the high altitude of the north, she arranged seven coronal stars as a challenge to Mirko, which is called verachilka (that is, Ursa Major, hobbit called "scythe"), which means "Willa''s Scythe", a sign of Mirko''s bad luck. At the end of Valda''s success, the first children of iluvita who were sleeping on the earth, the elves, finally woke up by the starry lake. ¡­¡­ When a grand and gentle voice sounded, Jiangning''s sleeping soul finally woke up in the voice. "Wake up, my children!" Closed eyes in a moment of fierce open, look up, into the eyes see, is the bright star. At this time, the kind and gentle voice sounded in his mind, "as my first child, your name is ininville (the original spirit, the original spirit)!" When Jiangning heard his new name, he also understood the meaning of his name. At this time, in his side, one after another, there are elves waking up from a long sleep. They have men and women, tall and beautiful, much taller than their future descendants. Also more beautiful! Counting Jiangning himself, there are 145 elves born for the first time£¨ 144 original works) At that time, there was no birth of language, all things were silent, and the newborn elves looked around curiously. They look up at the stars in the sky, the place where they sleep and wake up, and the starry Lake ahead - quevienen! Jiangning stood up, looking at his new body, tall and strong, elegant and long. A bright silver hair, sapphire eyes, white skin, and the elegant and fitting clothes set off the elves perfectly, worthy of the love of the gods! Clench your fist tightly and feel the powerful power and exuberant vitality contained in the new body! Elves, blessed by iluvita, live forever. In addition to being killed, committing suicide or dying of extreme grief, the elves live with the world. Jiangning can clearly feel that his new body is much more powerful than human beings, and the flexibility of his body is many times higher than that of human beings. Many areas where it is impossible to climb or run fast are very common in the eyes of elves. Moreover, his static vision and dynamic vision are also far superior to human and dwarf races. The awakening elves gathered together in twos and threes, they lived together, and looked up at the sky above their heads. Looking at the stars all over the sky, deeply intoxicated. Jiangning himself, on the other hand, jumped to the tree in silence, sat down on his knees and began to look up the memory in his mind. By the way, we can see if we can recover part of our strength reasonably. Because it involves the reincarnation of the soul, he cannot carry any trace of the power of the noumenon. Noumenon also can''t rely on him for his strength. As the source of the world, noumenon can help him to resist the danger when he passes through the fetal membrane of the world. Similarly, in order to make him better integrated into the world, it almost dissipated. Now, there is only a trace of origin in his soul, curling up in the depths of his soul to guard his memory. Because of the rules of the world, Jiangning''s split soul is nurtured in the new body by the endless exuberant vitality, not only completely restored, but also the soul to a higher level. Pure vitality, without a trace of dirt, contains his soul. Although, did not awaken all supernatural forces for him, but it has laid a good foundation for him! Chapter 444 The awakened elves live together by the lake where they wake up. During this time, the elves begin to speak. And they created language for it. They call themselves kundi, which means they can talk. The elves are very satisfied with the lake they live in, and they are also very curious about the surrounding environment. There are often elves out to explore the surrounding environment, but often without a trace. Sometimes the elves who are left alone and the elves in twos and threes will also disappear. This kind of feeling makes the elves feel extremely scared. They are afraid of everything around them and dare not go out. Because, in the darkness around, there are frightening Black Knights. They hide in the shadow, riding horses on horseback, crazy pursuit of single spirit, cruel torture them, and eat them, capture them. I do not know when this rumor began to spread among the elves, and in the darkness around quevienen, there are many frightening demons and poisons! The elves can sense all this, and this change makes them more afraid to go out at will. They can only live together by the starry lake and dare not go to the dark place, because they are hiding demons and devouring many people. In a flash of time, decades have passed. The population of elves began to increase gradually, and many new Elves were born in these decades. In the past few decades, Jiangning has gradually recovered some mana and can use some simple spells. It''s a change he constantly adapts to, referring to the rules of the world. Moreover, because he is a human being, the most special gift given by iluvita is death. However, under the later propaganda and intimidation of milkow, this originally beautiful gift became fear. When the elves dislike their long life, they can get rid of their eternal life in front of Vera and enter the palace of Mandus to sleep. "Inenville, inenville!" The cry of panic awakened Jiangning in his meditation. He looked down at the tree and saw an elf calling him in panic. After the latter saw him wake up, his face could not help showing great joy, Jiangning said slightly, "Elvis, what happened, let you so panic?"£¨ Elway is also known as "ELU singe". In the future, "king of dorias" is also the ancestor of Sinda. Jiangning also belongs to the ancestor of Sinda, or the common ancestor of all elves.) "Big spiders, those ugly big spiders, entangle the people who go out to collect berries!" Elvis pointed to the forest and kept saying. However, before he had finished his words, Jiangning stepped on the oak tree and ran quickly on the top of the tree towards the forest. When he arrived, he happened to see three giant spiders, surrounded by six men and women who went out to collect berries. The six Elves were back-to-back, holding a simple stone spear, nervously looking at the three spiders in front of them. Jiangning stood on the treetop and looked at the forest. Then his body pushed the treetop under his feet. Just like a bow and arrow away from the string, stepping on one of the spiders, the mana in the body will naturally gather in the feet. And formed a sharp spike, easily pierced the foot of the spider''s skull. The fast and accurate movements make the six elves a little stunned. When they saw Jiangning''s eyes, they cheered and stabbed the remaining two spiders with spears. Jiangning did the same thing, smashing a spider with a swift whip leg, then taking away a spear from an elf and stabbing it into another spider''s body to kill it. Then, he took out his spear and hurled it at the spider, who was kicked by him, and pierced it! The rescued spirit, close to Jiangning, cheers and looks at him admiringly. Jiangning is just about to say something. However, his sharp ears stirred slightly, and he heard an unusual sound. It was the running sound of the horses. "Go, you are in danger. Tell the people not to come here!" Six elves saw his serious expression, nodded, turned and ran. Before leaving, a Female Elf handed the spear to Jiangning. The latter caught the spear and jumped to the top of the tree to stand. Then Jiangning saw the Black Knight leaping in the shadow. Wearing heavy metal armor, holding sharp metal weapons, as well as the horse under the crotch. The Black Knight looked up at Jiangning standing on the top of the tree. Then he threw a short spear at him. Jiangning dodged and caught the short spear. The Black Knight''s expression seemed a little surprised, although he could not see his expression clearly with his face, but according to his action. Jiangning can guess his psychological activities. However, the Black Knight ignored Jiangning and turned to drive the horse to intercept the fleeing spirit. Jiangning''s face changed slightly, and his toes were stepping on the top of the tree, walking quickly through the forest. The spear in his hand hurled fiercely at the Black Knight, but the opponent seemed to have expected that, waving the sword in his hand, he cut off the spear. Then, the fierce Parry side stabs his metal short spear. Jiangning had expected that it would not be hit. Immediately, his feet trampled on the horse under the Black Knight''s crotch, and he kicked the Black Knight''s body like a series of kicks, kicking him directly under the horse. After the latter fell to the ground, he was obviously confused. He quickly got up, picked up his weapon and slashed at Jiangning. And Jiangning''s flexible side Dodge, constantly kicking the Black Knight''s limbs and joints, and then the metal short spear in his hand suddenly pierced into the Black Knight''s armor gap! The latter body suddenly stunned, scarlet blood along the gap in the mask left, followed by the tall and burly body suddenly fell to the ground! Chapter 445 At the foot of the body, tall and burly, different from ordinary people, even more than Jiangning, the height has been more than 2 meters of the spirit, but also tall and strong. What''s more, his body is covered with heavy metal armor, and his weapon is also a sharp metal sword. Just wake up, not yet learned to fight the spirit met him, is not the Black Knight''s opponent. Jiangning stripped off all the armor of the black knight and took off his face armor, revealing a ferocious and terrifying devil image. No accident, the master behind him is the milkow! Not far away because of the loss of the master and constantly pacing in place of the war horse, also brought by Jiangning. He stroked the horse''s head and soothed its restless and frightened heart. Under his appeasement, the war horse gradually calmed down his mind, and kept rubbing Jiangning''s palm with his head. As a spirit, the affinity for all things is very high, which is a talent that human beings do not have. At this time, the forest leading to Lake quevienen heard rustles. Jiangning looked up and saw dozens of elves and men soldiers, armed with stone spears and simple bows and arrows, walking out of the forest with great vigilance. When they saw Jiangning for a moment, their eyes suddenly brightened, and they walked quickly to Jiangning. "Inenville, inenville!" "Ininville, are you all right?" "This ugly guy is the one who attacked the people?" Dozens of elves and fairies kept saying this. They gathered around Jiangning and looked at him admiringly. They expressed their disgust and disdain for the corpse. Even a few female elves came forward to kick the long dead black knight with their feet. "I won''t tell the people not to leave quevier, can I?" Jiangning frowned slightly and said, "why don''t you obey my orders?" With that, he looked coldly at the six elves who followed the procession. And the six elves in his eyes, afraid to look at him. "Ininville, please don''t blame them." Yinggewei looked at the six elves and pleaded for them, "the people are also worried about your safety, so we all come to help you. Please don''t blame them any more."£¨ Yinggewei, the highest king of all the elegant elves in the future.) "Yes, inenville." Finn on the side of the same voice, "when people hear that you are alone after the face of danger, we all want to help you deal with the enemy."£¨ Finn, the supreme king of the nordo elves in the future) Elvis nodded to one side and said, "yes, the people are worried about you." He looked at the great lake of quevienen, the home of the elves, and said, "your contribution to the people is in the eyes of the people, so when you hear that you are in danger, everyone will do everything to help you. So please don''t blame them£¨ Elvis, the supreme king of the taileri elves, is the founder of the kingdom of dorias. In the future, the taileri split into three branches: one was the fermari (sea elves) who arrived in amenzhou, the other was the Sinda elves (the elves where serandir lived were Sinda elves), and the other was the Nando elves, which later divided into lekundi and the green elves. Sylvan spirit, forest spirit.) Dozens of other elves also interceded one after another in yinggewei. Although Jiangning was deeply moved, he didn''t show his face. After a few words, they went downhill. When the elves saw their leader, the elder brother forgave them. They began to celebrate and cheer, and they began to sing around Jiangning. To express the joy of the heart! At this time, Jiangning''s sharp ears moved slightly, and his keen hearing made him hear the rustle from the forest and the sound of weapons rubbing against the branches. Do not want to, holding the sharp metal short spear in the hands of the moment thrown into the forest. With a sharp voice, the elves who were singing happily looked at the forest with their faces changed. And at this time, from the forest out of a tall figure! He wore a brown cloak, emerald green robe, brown leather gloves in both hands, and a silver shining horse riding on his crotch, with gold as shoes. Back bow and arrow, left hand holding a horn, long brown hair shawl, full of whiskers. The blue eyes of the lake looked at them gently and pleasantly, holding a short spear thrown by Jiangning in his right hand. The Elves were extremely alert to the tall and strong figure, holding the weapons in their hands. Jiangning picked up the sword from the black knight and stood in front of the elves, looking at the uninvited guest. Because of his action, the stranger immediately fixed his eyes on him and looked at Jiangning''s body. By the way, he stopped at the body of the Black Knight, looking surprised. He looked at the short spear in his hand and asked Jiangning, "child of iluveta, are you the one who killed the Black Knight?" Jiangning nodded and admitted, "yes, I killed it. Who are you?" "My name is olomi, from amenzhou!"£¨ Olomi, the God of hunting, was the first to discover the existence of elves in Vera, and named them Eldar, which means "the people of the stars". He is known as "the hunter in Vera" and "the great knight.") "Are you a God?" "That''s right, I''m God!" said olomi with a gentle smile He looked around at the elves. "Are these all your people?" "No!" Jiangning shook his head. He pointed to quevieneng. "By the big lake, my people live together. We have lived there since our birth." Olomi dismounted, led his horse to Jiangning, stood a few steps away from him, looked at him and the elves gently, "take me to the place where you live." He patted the horse on the head and introduced it to the elves. "This is my partner, Nahal!"£¨ Nahar, the mount of oromi, is snow-white in the sun and silver in the night. It uses gold as its shoes.) The elves looked at the silver shining tall horse curiously, deeply fascinated by its charming demeanor! Jiangning leads olomi to quevieneng, and the elves follow him in an orderly way. This surprised olomi, who looked at the elves. When he came to quevienen, he saw the simple but well planned settlement and the fence around the settlement. His expression of surprise deepened. When he asked the elves on one side, he learned from the elves that the weapons in their hands, the houses they lived in, even the berries they collected and the meat they got from hunting were all taught by ininville. This makes olomi Jiangning, the tall and handsome spirit, have a strong curiosity. At the same time, also applauds for his wisdom! Although the Elves were created by iluvita, iluvita did not give them survival knowledge beyond wisdom. However, this elf, who has been born for decades, can teach his people how to make weapons, build houses to resist the cold, enrich their belly with food, weave clothes, and hunt for self-defense, which can not be described as wisdom. At the same time, olomi was also very curious about Jiangning''s wisdom. I felt in my heart that this first child was probably loved and blessed by iluvita. Only in this way can it be explained that awakening for just a few decades can help the people get rid of their ignorance. This is also the only answer that olomi can think of today. Olomi was able to stay in quevier for a while. He inspected the elves and was also very curious about their hunting skills. Because he wanted to really test the battle results of the elves, olomi personally fought against Jiangning. Jiangning was also pleased to be invited, holding the booty from the black knight and a sharp sword. Although he was defeated in the end, he was shocked by Jiangning''s fighting skills. Jiangning''s flexible mobility and exquisite swordsmanship are unprecedented to oromi. Moreover, olomi also found mana in Jiangning''s body! This made olomi even more surprised. When he inquired, he learned that Jiangning had grown up by watching heaven and earth by chance. The shock in the heart is beyond comparison, even a little envious of him. And that iluveta for his favor even more than the villa. And for Jiangning without a teacher, their own understanding of the derived mana and combat skills incomparable admiration! In addition, olomi began to actively teach Jiangning, explaining his mana and magic skills, as well as his hunting skills. As the most outstanding hunting master and knight in villa, olomi''s combat skills are undoubtedly very rich and powerful practical skills. He has always been very active in the confrontation with Mirko, just like tocas. Not only that, he himself is also a very good hunter, he enjoys chasing and killing the demons and various monsters under milkow''s command. Riding his war horse Nahar, through the vast world of Alda! At the same time, he also loved horses and hounds, trees and forests. He was always in javanna He trained the animals he led to hunt in the forest, and constantly killed the minions of Mirko. This time, he was entrusted by Vera to look for the trace of elves. But I never thought that when I saw the spirit, I was fascinated by this beautiful creature. More for the spirit of a real wise, guide and feel happy. Similarly, olomi did not favor one over the other. He not only taught Jiangning the skills of hunting and using bows and arrows. At the same time, he also taught the rest of the elves. Under his guidance, the elves'' skill in using bows and arrows and their hunting ability increased with each passing day. In this way, olomi lived on the Bank of Lake quevienen for a year, then said goodbye to the elves and returned to villino to tell them the news of the elves£¨ Vila is Vila''s territory in the middle of amenzhou. Vila and the Elves will live there in the future. Vilma is the main city.) Chapter 446 After saying goodbye to the elves, olomi rode his mount Nahar, galloping day and night, leaping across the vast continent and ocean, and returned to amenzhou, vilino! And in vilmane, he told Vera the news of the discovery of the spirit, and reported to Vera that quevier could be disturbed by Mirko. After that, olomi bid farewell to Vera again and returned to quevier to live with the elves. Protect the elves, and teach them hunting skills and clean up the dark shadows around quevier. And in villinone, Vera are very happy to hear from the elves. However, with doubts and joy, they began to debate how to protect the weak kundi from the harassment and threat of milkow. On the green hill named yiluoha, the thrones of the villas looked around and began to discuss the meeting. The head of Vera, the God of the atmosphere, and one of yaritan (yaritan, in kunya, means the LORD God of "lofty and noble" Alda, there are eight yaritan in total, each yaritan is responsible for a certain attribute of Alda''s life, they are manwei, Valda, uomu, javanna, Oli, Mandus, Nina, olomi) Manwei, the king of Arda, said slowly, "kundi, as the children of" the only God "(iluvita), are now harassed by the evil milkow. As the powerful sages in charge of Adar, they must find a way to protect these weak kundi. To protect them from the invasion of milkow. " He looked around and said, "you great sages, please express your opinions." Among villa, the bravest and best combatant, tocas, took the lead in saying, "the best way to protect kundi is to defeat milkow. As long as the root of this evil is removed, the kundi will be free from the harassment of milkow. " However, his wife, the goddess of dance, Nisha, was full of worries. "So far, we don''t know where milkov is hiding, and we don''t have a certain understanding of milkov''s strength. How can we win? Besides, we all don''t know if Mirko will attack kundi recklessly! "£¨ Nisha (Willie, the same as Vera, a different name in elvish), The wife of the fighting God tocas, the dancing goddess and the sister of olomi, she likes deer.) When he heard his wife say this, tocas was very dissatisfied. He held up his fists and showed his strength to Vera. "Is the evil generation under Mirko our opponent? I''ll use my two fists, and I''ll smash Mirko''s paws And the calm Hades Mandus did not agree with what tocas said, he said: "calm down, tocas. All of you here are great talents and sages of Adar. You can''t deal with tocas only by brute force! " Tocas was very dissatisfied with what Mandus said. "Mandus, pay attention to your words!" A poor eye, on mendos. And Mandus is not willing to be outdone in response to tocas'' provocation. At this time, manwei, the head of villa, yelled at them, "enough!" "Hum!" The two villas turned their heads away from each other. "As the great power and sage in the management of Alda, the problem we have to consider now is how to deal with milkow and protect the weak kundi from milkow. Around the vast area of quevienen, the evil under milkow is peeping there. At the same time, I also heard that they attacked the isolated kundi and took them to utamo (Utumno) to suffer until kundi succumbed to him. Moreover, they distort the minds of kundi and transform them into orcs Such behaviour is a heinous crime As soon as manwei''s voice was over, his best friend wuomu echoed, "kundi, a beautiful and kind man, suffered from Mirko''s torture. It''s a terrible crime. However, in order to deal with milkow, you great sages should also discuss a feasible plan. We should uproot the fortress of milkow, and finally defeat him thoroughly in his lair and bring him to milkow for trial! "£¨ Ouomu, Vera, one of yarital, the king of the sea, the Lord of the waters, his power is second only to manwei. He doesn''t live in vilino, but in the deepest part of the outer rim.)£¨ The outer ring sea, the sea of ekeya, is the ocean around Alda.) Aoli was full of worry and said, "milkov is sure to defeat completely, but we should also pay attention to Alda. There are all things we have worked hard to create here. I don''t want to see the vast land after defeating Mirko. " Villa nodded in agreement, obviously agreed with ole. However, after manwei thought about it, he finally said, "in my heart, iluvita''s proposal is like this - no matter what the cost, we should take the power of Alda again and rescue kundi from the shadow of Mirko." Tocas is happy to hear the words, but ole is sad, because he meets the world will fall apart again in this war. After returning to quevienen, olomi began to perform his duties. Taking care of the weak kundi, and riding on his horse, Nahar wanders around quevieneng. His bows and arrows shoot the demons and poisons around quevieneng quickly and accurately. In addition, olomi also began to teach the elves how to hunt, and help the elves transform their bows and arrows. Moreover, olomi for iluvita''s first child ininville, with incomparable goodwill, and promised to build a strong bow for him! As a gamble, Jiangning must clean up the demons and darkness around quevieneng alone. Jiangning answered without hesitation, and was able to get the promise of olomi and the exclusive bow and arrow made by the gods for him. It will play an incomparable role in the future security. Moreover, Jiangning has been understanding the rules of the world for decades. Finally, I learned a little bit about the strictness of the world''s rules. He didn''t know about amenzhou. But in Alda, the rules of the world are so strict that they are abnormal. Under this kind of rule, it is difficult for him to recover the powerful level combat power of the level 4 wizard! As for how much he will eventually recover, he has not yet known. In such a situation, Jiangning is destined to hone his martial arts in his eternal life, because it will ensure the safety of his tour of the mainland. So Jiangning set out with confidence. He was swift and handsome, jumping among the treetops, with a metal sword from the black knight on his waist, a simple bow and arrow on his back, and a short metal spear in his hand. He kept jumping around quevier Neng, which was all over the forest. When he saw the hidden demons, he immediately shot them with a bow and arrow. When he met the wandering Black Knight, he used his agile and powerful skills to fight and kill them. This kind of hunting and cleaning activities lasted for a year. During this year, Jiangning not only cleaned up the poisons and Demons around quevieneng. At the same time, their own martial arts in this year''s constant hunting in the leap of ascension. This makes olomi who has been hiding behind him feel satisfied and shocked! After seeing that the poison around quevieneng was cleaned up by Jiangning, olomi came out and spoke highly of Jiangning. And also abide by the promise, will have been in the dark to build a good bow to Jiangning. According to olomi, the material of the bow body is from the branches of the Shuangsheng tree, and the bowstring is made by hunting and killing a beast, taking its tendons and skin, and tanning. He also commissioned Aoli, the God of forging, to help shape the bow body, and added several beautiful diamonds to the bow body, and named it islier, which means "Hunter". Jiangning is naturally overjoyed to get this beautiful and gorgeous strong bow, constantly playing with it. At the same time, start to try to leave quevier to find the prowling demons and hunt them to test the power of the strong bow in their hands! And olomi left quevienen again and returned to vilino. The villas are calling him. The war against Mirko begins! Jiangning naturally didn''t know this, and so did the elves. One day, when the elves gathered in quevieneng and sang happily, they suddenly felt the earth shaking and roaring at their feet, the water moving and changing, and there was fire and lightning in the northern sky. They didn''t know the battle of the gods! Milkow''s northwest was attacked by villa, and the area was almost destroyed. The Western army won the first battle quickly, and Mirko''s servants fled. The villas then crossed the mainland and set up guards in quevinen to protect the kundi. Later, the villas began to attack utamo (Utumno). The siege campaign was very fierce and lasted for a long time. Many battles took place in front of the gate of the fort. The shape of the continent changed greatly during that period, and the "sea" separating middle Turkey and amenzhou became wider and deeper at that time; The coast broke and collapsed, forming a deep bay to the south. There are many small bays between the Great Bay and the northern silkaresi Strait in the distance. The silkaresi Strait is the closest place between the Middle Earth continent and amenzhou. In the end, utamo was defeated. All the halls were roofed, and Mirko retreated into the deepest cave. So tocas strode forward, like the champion of villa, wrestling with Mirko fiercely and subduing him. They bound Mirko with the huge chains built by Aoli, and brought him back to prison. They tried him in vaguely LOHA. He was sentenced to three years'' imprisonment in the palace of Mandus£¨ Angunoll, the iron chain made by Aoli, the God of forging, was used twice to bind Mirko.) Mirko was imprisoned, and the world ushered in many peaceful years. During this period, villas began to discuss how to protect the weak and beautiful kundi. They had a long discussion. In the end, they decided to take kundi back to live in vilino and live with vera under their guard and shelter£¨ Kundi, elf.) Therefore, olomi took up this task. He once again returned to quevienen and invited the elves to visit Amen Island, the land of immortality. He bathed in the glory of the double Holy tree in the kingdom of Vila and lived with Vila for a long time! Chapter 447 Although Mirko was defeated by the villas and sentenced to imprisonment in the palace of Mandus, he was sentenced for three years. However, Vera didn''t find Soren, and the minions of Mirko and the fallen gods lured by him fled to the caves and cellars deep underground by angban and utamo. Vera also didn''t find the disguised caves and cellars. Now, Mirko is being held in the palace of mendos, a prison built by ole himself. Any living creature, no matter Vera, elves or mortals, once locked in here, can never escape. When Mirko asks Vera''s forgiveness again, he will be imprisoned here forever to repent. After that, the villas discussed it again and divided it into two groups. Some villas headed by ouomu believe that kundi should be free to travel between China and Turkey according to their wishes, free from external interference. With their talent, they can manage the land and heal its wounds. However, most of vera are worried about kundi and think that they are in a dangerous world blinded by the shining stars. In addition, their hearts are full of love for the beauty of elves, and they are eager to be accompanied by elves. In the end, Vera unanimously decided to gather the elves to live in vilino, where they would bathe with the gods in the light of the double Holy tree. However, the elves would not listen to this call. That''s because the villas once declared war on Mirko with an angry face. The angry look frightened the elves. They didn''t believe Vera except for olomi. The elves'' distrust spreads to villino through the mouth of olomi, and the villas begin to discuss countermeasures again. After all, they long to be accompanied by elves. In the end, Vera decided to ask olomi to elect a few representatives from the elves to come to vilino. Then, after seeing the peace and beauty of vilino, the elves return to quevienen and tell the elves the beauty and peace of vilino and the soft light of the double Holy tree. Olomi can only return to vilino again to convey Vera''s decision to the elves. On the Bank of Lake quevienen, the elves gathered together under the oak tree in the middle of the house. Olomi stood under the oak tree, while Jiangning stood beside him. The elves began a big debate. Many fairy men and women began to talk about it, but they couldn''t find a suitable way. It was ingway who turned the topic to Jiangning and only heard him say: "people, please be quiet. We all can''t come up with a suitable person, so we might as well ask ininville''s idea and listen to him So many elves began to focus on Jiangning. Jiangning, however, had been quietly listening to the discussion of the elves by leaning on the oak tree. When he heard the topic involved himself, he slowly opened his eyes. That pair of sapphire eyes, calm looking at the elves. Through the place where his eyes patrol, the elves consciously shut their mouths. This scene surprised the onlookers. Jiangning looked around and spoke slowly, "no one knows exactly what kind of place Velino is. I know what worries the ethnic people. Since Vera invited us to live in vilino, it''s better to see for sure. If you choose to let me go to vilino in person, I will take over the important task. How about that? " While watching, olomi nodded slowly. He felt that Jiangning had the style of king in his heart. As soon as Jiangning''s voice fell, the elves began to discuss again. Some elves agree to go from Jiangning to vilino to meet Vera and have a look at amenzhou, the immortal place where the gods live. There are also some elves who do not agree to go by Jiangning in person. The reason is that no one wants to leave such a powerful elder brother and leader. God knows if there are any Black Knights wandering near quevieneng? Finally, the elves elected three representatives: ingway, Fenway and Elway. Under the leadership of olomi, he left quevier and went to vilino. When they left, the three of them said goodbye to the tribe. Then they rode on the horse brought by olomi, followed him and left his home, quevieneng, which had never left since he woke up. After the three of them left, the life of the elves was the same as before. They formed teams in twos and threes and went to the forest to hunt wild animals. Some also went to the forest to collect berries. Others began to weave cloth to make warm and comfortable clothes. Similarly, under the guidance of Jiangning, some elves began to store grain and other supplies. After all, it''s better to be wrapped in rain silk than to be in a hurry. Once that happens, it will inevitably lead to a shortage of food and clothing. After all, amenzhou is on the other side of the sea. Before that, the elves had to cross the continent if they wanted to go to vilino. Even if he was led by olomi, he couldn''t keep watch on the elves all the time. He is a God, Vera, and his duty is entrusted by iluvita. In the same way, he has to fulfill the important task entrusted by iluvita to take care of Alda. And time, so two years passed. At the same time, two years ago, they left quevienen with olomi and went to ingway in vilino. They also returned to quevienen under the escort of olomi. In the face of the questioning of the ethnic people, ingway and the three of them told the ethnic people about the beauty and peace of villino. They claim that vilino is much better than quevienen, where peace, beauty and serenity are the places where Vera has consecrated every plant. In the same way, living there can also bathe in the double Holy tree with Vera. The Elves were intoxicated by the beautiful scenery depicted by the ingway three, and most of the elves present agreed to move to vilino at that time. However, there are also some elves who do not want to move west. They stay in quevienen. They love the vastness and starlight of the Middle Earth more than the location of the twin sacred tree, villino! They are called avari, which means "the reluctant". These spirits, who have never been to vilino or bathed in the light of the double Holy tree, have formed another group in the future. They are called morikundi, which means "the dark elves". They refer to the elves who have never been to vilino and the elves who lost their way in the process of westward migration. The elves who did not want to move to the West naturally stayed in quevienen, while the elves who wanted to move to the West gathered their belongings and followed ingway, Fenway and Elway according to their hair color. Elvis began to command the clansmen to pack up their belongings. He looked around the busy elves to find Jiangning''s figure, but after he didn''t see it. He came to the oak tree and looked up. Sure enough, he saw his elder brother and ethnic leader sitting on the tree and meditating. "Inenville, inenville." He woke up from his meditation and looked down at the tree. He continued, "ininville, it''s time to go. Ingway, they have left Jiangning slightly looked into the distance, and his keen eyesight made him see the marching team in the distance. He jumped down from the oak tree and stroked the trunk of the oak tree. "If the clan is ready, let''s go!" Erwei was overjoyed and couldn''t stop nodding in panic. Then the ethnic group of Erwei and Jiangning started with a long team. Those elves who stayed in quevienen began to wave goodbye spontaneously, and many people did not give up Jiangning to leave. But the team has started. Because the ethnic group is the one with the largest number of people, the speed of the procession is very slow. Moreover, the elves did not rush to the road in the process of migration, but moved all the way to enjoy the scenery of the Middle Earth. For the elves who had never been out of quevienen all their lives, everything in the Middle Earth was inexplicably attractive to them. And this group of Jiangning, their name is taileri! The ethnic group led by ingway, known as the Fanya, has golden hair and pale skin. Because they first arrived in vilino, they had the highest status among the three ethnic groups. Vilma, who will live in the future, was deeply loved by manwei and Valda. A group led by Finn, known as the nordo, is the most skillful and knowledgeable spirit among the three groups. At the same time, the number of them is also between the Fanya and the taileri. The typical nuodo people are usually grey pupil, black hair and fair skin. But there are also brown, red and golden hair. After Finn was killed by Mirko in the future, the nordo first returned to Middle Earth to declare war on Mirko, which also triggered a tragedy that should not have happened. Many wars in the first era also took place. And the taileri are the last to arrive at vilino. They stop and walk on the road, watching the scenery of China. At the same time, they also love water. So the taileri people who finally arrived at amenzhou were completely fascinated by the sea when they saw the sea. They stayed by the sea and became the "sea elves" of amenzhou, known as falmare. In the future, the taileri also divided into Sinda elves and Nando elves in the process of westward migration. And these two ethnic groups, in the same long period of time, differentiated into lekundi (green elves) and sylvan (Forest Elves). The Fanya, nordo, and a small number of taileri elves who eventually moved westward to vilino, amenzhou, were called karakundi (light elves), and they also called themselves high elves. Because in the era of the double Holy tree, when the sun and the moon were not born, the three groups of them arrived at vilino and bathed in the glory of the double Holy tree, so they were distinguished from those spirits who had never arrived at amenzhou. And the name of Eldar also refers to all the elves from the beginning to the high elves who arrived at vilino. At this time, it is the double tree era, 1133. In 1105, the elves began to move westward and split up for the first time. In the process of westward migration, several great splits occurred again, and only 28 years later. Finally, the elves arrived at vilino, and Jiangning also followed the migration team, crossed the beregal sea and arrived at the immortal place amenzhou! At the same time, he also saw the twinkling double Holy tree! Chapter 448 During the migration of the taileri, they crossed the blue mountains. Also known as eredlington, located in the northwest of central continent, is the western boundary of eliado. It is a land in the northwest corner of Central Asia, west of the blue mountains, where many wars and legends of the first era took place. However, at the end of the first era, in the battle of rage, Berea was destroyed and sank into the sea.) It lives to the east of the galerian River (the main river in East bereriand, marking the border between bereriand and osiriand) Because the elves, always for the scenery charming place. It''s not just the taileri, it''s the elves who moved west. In fact, in the process of westward migration, the Fanya, nuodo and even the taileri did not continue westward migration when olomi left. Instead, they stay where they are and wait for olomi to come back to them. Then, under the leadership of olomi, he continued to move westward. When the taileri lived along the galian River, Elvis left the tribe to visit Finn. On the way back, I met Meian in the South ELMOs forest£¨ Meian, Maia, Elway''s wife, Lucien''s mother, Queen of dorias.)£¨ Lucien, daughter of Miriam and Elway, is the most beautiful of iluveta''s children. She has never been before, and never came after.) She fell into the magic of Meian and stood still for many years. During Erwei''s disappearance, Jiangning and Erwei''s brother orwei led the people to move westward. Another part of the taileri chose to stay and continue to search for Elvis. At this time, the two groups led by ingway and Finn, the Fanya elves and the nordo elves, came to the coast of bereriand. Urmu raises an island in the bay of balar (balar Bay is located on the southwest Bank of berryander and at the mouth of the xiruian river. There is the famous balar island.) He dispelled Fanya and nordo''s fear of the sea, and the two elves boarded the island. The island moved westward to amenzhou, during which a fracture occurred, and the part of the fracture is balar island. Fanya and Nodo entered vilino and built eldama£¨ Vera opened a pass in the perorie mountains, allowing the light of villino to shine into eldama. The elves began to build tyrian on Mount tuna£¨ Tyrion, the city built by the nordo elves.) At this time, the taileri people led by Jiangning also came to the coast of bereriand and met Ouxi and Wuni£¨ Ouxi, Maiya, the Minister of urmu, the husband of unie. He was seduced by Mirko, and his soul is full of violence and darkness.)£¨ Wuni, Maiya, a subordinate of urmu, the wife of Ouxi. After being called Zhuhai, she persuades Ouxi, who is seduced by Mirko, to return to the command of urmu.) The arrival of the westward migration spirits was once again warmly welcomed by the Mayans, so the westward migration taileri people stayed on the coast again. Later, Jiangning asked wuomu to bring the taileri to amenzhou. Ouxi is very sad. He persuades some of the taileri elves to stay. Childan (he became the master of spirit shipbuilding in the future, and the Lord of grey harbor (also known as misride) presented Gandalf the ring of fire to Gandalf when Gandalf, the grey robed wizard, came to grey harbor in the future) stayed to rule the port cities of busonbar and egrarist, and osier taught them to build ships. These taileri elves left behind are called farragmin£¨ Farras people are the taileri elves who originally lived on the coast of farras and regarded childan as king.) Jiangning and orway led most of the remaining taileri elves to leave berryander and take the floating island to the West. These floating islands carrying the taileri elves stopped when they were close to the sea area of vilino. They lived on the floating islands and were called falmare (sea elves). Later, they built ships under the guidance of Ouxi and came to vilino. Later, with the help of Fenwei, they established the harbor aokuotaidi (Swan harbor, located on the east coast of amenzhou), It''s farmari''s main city and port in vilino.) Jiangning leads a small group of spirits who are willing to follow him to set foot on vilino! And a city was built near Shuangsheng tree. Jiangning named it wislear (beautiful home). And this is the double tree era, 1151. It''s worth mentioning that when Jiangning and a small number of taileri elves built the city of wislear together, the God of forging Aoli came here for some reason. At the same time, under the leadership of ingway and Fenway, the Fanya and nordo elves who arrived here also helped the taileri led by Jiangning to build the city. In the end, it took only two years for this beautiful garden city to be completed. Jiangning also ascended the throne in the crowd''s ceremony and the blessing of Vera, and became the supreme king of the elves he led. Later, Jiangning asked the God of forging, the God of the earth Aoli about forging knowledge. Vera, because of her love for elves, not only did Aoli not refuse, but he was very happy to teach Jiangning forging. In addition, he explained a lot of metal properties and gems and so on. Jiangning followed Aoli and began to learn forging from him. To Aoli''s delight, Jiangning''s talent for forging surprised him a lot. Some of the views raised sometimes surprised Aoli. Therefore, he is more willing to teach Jiangning about forging. In addition, Jiangning was allowed to use the precious ore at will from his warehouse. Of course, Jiangning would not refuse, but was extremely happy. He first took large quantities of Mithril and other malleable and lightweight metals from ole''s warehouse. All these metals are burned in the forge furnace, and the molten liquid is stretched into silk thread by Jiangning in a special way, and the silk thread is woven into a soft and light body armor like silk. After learning about it, Aoli also came to watch Jiangning forge, and watched him enchant his body armor with his own eyes. The final product is the body armor that Aoli can''t help praising. It''s called a work of art. "You don''t seem to need armor to live in villino, do you?" Aoli looked at Jiangning wearing the body armor made of secret silver. He asked him some questions. Jiangning naturally can not say too much truth, he said: "Dear Vera, I have learned a lot from you. Therefore, I want to try whether I can forge excellent armor and weapons. There are still many demons and poisons raging in the Middle Earth, and there are also kundi who has been exiled outside. I want to visit the Middle Earth in the future. Therefore, thin armor and weapons for body protection are naturally essential. " Aoli was very happy after listening, and his big beard began to shake slightly with his face¡° The spirit with a kind heart! I am very happy to help you and I am willing to respond to you when you need help. " Jiangning was surprised to hear Aoli''s words and said uncertainly: "Dear Vera, do you mean you are willing to help me forge a good sword?" However, Ole was very dissatisfied and said: "ininville, you''re wrong. It''s not a good sword, but a magic sword!" Hearing the first half of Aoli''s words, Jiangning was still disappointed. When he heard the second half of Aoli''s words, he was very happy. "Thank you very much, dear Vera!" He responded to Ollie with the most elegant courtesy. Later, Aoli began to help Jiangning forge an unparalleled sword! He forged the best steel with the best metal, then mixed other metals in the rough embryo, forged it into a gold sword. Then, at Jiangning''s request, silver was infiltrated into the sword. After that, Aoli and Jiangning began to carve the magic sword in detail. They wholeheartedly wanted to forge a unique and perfect sword. At Aoli''s forge furnace, they spent ten years casting this magic sword. In the end, the sword is complete! The body of the sword is half finger wide and about 95 cm long. The handle of the sword is twined by two trees. Moreover, the branches and vines of the tree wrap around the body of the sword at the hilt, and the body of the sword is engraved with runes. Aoli himself enchants the sword. It is not only effective in killing mortals, but also plays an unusual special role in the evil generation. Moreover, Jiangning also injected his spirit into the sword, adding ideas to the sword. Finally, a sword with scabbard seems to be the same, like a piece of green jade. In particular, the twining double trees on the hilt add infinite beauty to this magic sword! At the end of the hilt, there is a groove. Aoli asks Jiangning if he plans to inlay a gem on it. However, Jiangning did not answer, but a mysterious smile, which makes Aoli more curious. After the completion of the sword, Jiangning can''t wait to pull out the sheath. The body of the sword is as smooth as a mirror, which can clearly reflect the appearance of Jiangning. The whole sword looks very elegant, and its body is slightly smaller than other cross two handed swords. However, the sharpness and firmness of this sword are by no means inferior to that of any long sword! According to Aoli, even if he wants to destroy the sword is not easy! The sword was cast, and then Jiangning took advantage of the heat to make a light armor for himself. He found many precious minerals from Aoli''s storehouse, dissolved them into water, and then forged them into pieces. It took three years to finish the work. The pieces of metal were connected to each other, and then the animal skin was found, finely polished and sewn in the armor. The finished light armor is incomparably light, but its protection ability is extraordinary. The overall color is silvery gray, and the shoulder protection part is like overlapping leaves to firmly protect the shoulder. Chest armor, tightly fit with the body, but does not make people feel chest tightness. Waist skirt armor only to the thigh, does not affect his agile movement. In addition, a black cloak made of silk, wearing Jiangning all over, holding a long sword hanging from the waist, and carrying a bow and arrow islier on the back of the body, make it extremely elegant and majestic. Now, he only needs a good mount. Aoli named the sword kunguhar, which was forged by him, and engraved the name of the sword in the middle of the sword body. Aoli also appreciated the light armour made by Jiangning. Although it is not as good as the armor he forged himself, for this spirit who followed him to learn forging for a short time, Aoli affirmed and appreciated Jiangning''s talent in his heart. This is Jiangning''s first life in vilino! Vera knows a lot, he has a long time to learn, and Vera are willing to teach elves. And this is the double tree era, 1174£¨ I have studied with Aoli for 10 years Chapter 449 In vilinone, Amen, there are not only Vera and elves, but also many Maiya. They are the same as villa, but they are subordinate to villa in status and strength. Every Vera (Victoria) has Maiya with him, and the familiar Maiya is the five witches who will set foot in Middle Earth in the future. Living in amenzhou, the land of immortality, all the elves feel extremely satisfied. The gods care for them and love them very much. And the KELVA (animals) in vilino are all kind and gentle people. The elves don''t have to worry about all kinds of dangers here as they did in quevienen. Moreover, there are many kinds of orva (plants) in vilino. There are countless nameless flowers, many sweet fruits, and countless clear springs. Here is the legendary garden of Eden, Elysee! The city of wislear is located on a green hill. The whole city is made of solid white stones. Because of the reason of javanna, the elves living in vilino built cities with huge stones. The polished and well cut boulders were taught the art of city building by the elves under the guidance of Olli, plus the guidance and instruction of Vera and Willis from time to time. The overall civilization level of the elves is increasing day by day. This is reflected incisively and vividly in the city of wislear. It is located on a winding and gentle river with clear water. In the water, there are many nameless fish swimming happily, but also live a lot of aquatic plants. The whole city is divided into two parts. Jiangning''s plan for wislear has only four parts. The first is the palace noble area, the second is the living area, the third is the forbidden area, and the fourth is the Garden Entertainment and trade area. Inside the city, there are towering buildings such as minarets, city gardens and fountains. In addition, the city is full of green plants and flowers that will shine at night. The beautiful scene makes the elves who participate in the construction of their homes can''t believe that the beautiful city in front of them is actually made by themselves! At the moment of the completion of the construction of the city, Vera also attended the celebration of the completion of the city! Javanna is very satisfied with the scenery of wislear, and the happy goddess blesses this beautiful garden city! All of a sudden, the whole of wislear is in full bloom with delicious flowers. At the same time, in the center of the rest and entertainment square in the center of the city, an oak tree breaks through the ground and grows into a giant tree in a short time! Tall broad canopy, almost covered most of the city! However, because of the brilliance of Shuangsheng tree, the whole amenzhou is always illuminated by the warm and peaceful light. The elves cheered and chanted the name of javanna. Then, under the gaze of Vera and the elves, Jiangning was officially crowned king in a gorgeous Royal robe. And from today on, the taileri elves he commanded were also renamed isville (happy and happy). At the moment of coronation, javanna personally put a crown made of oak branches on Jiangning''s head£¨ After that, the whole city of wislear entered a time of celebration. Because it''s in vilino, the elves are protected by the gods and will not be threatened by their lives. Therefore, although Jiangning was crowned king, there was still very little that could be done. In order to determine the sense of belonging and cohesion of the ethnic group, Jiangning has personally formulated the language, laws, traditions and festivals! The first festival is the day of awakening on the Bank of quevieneng lake, which is determined as "birthday festival". The second is the day when the West moved to vilino, which is determined as "migration Festival". The city building Festival and coronation Festival are determined as "city building Festival" and "Coronation Festival" with the completion of the city of wislear and the coronation of the king of Jiangning. At present, there are four festivals in total, but Jiangning and the elves under its command are convinced that, With the passage of time and artistic achievements, they will have more and more festivals and celebrations! The formulation of the language, to adapt to the family named isville language. Its writing form is incomparably simple and beautiful, just like a painting. When it was officially promoted, it was supported by the clansmen. The second is a code decorated with silver and gems, called the supreme code, which records the law and the consequences of breaking the law in detail. In addition, Jiangning asked his people and subjects to practice archery and martial arts at least four hours a day. In addition, he also carried out a specific division of labor for the people of the tribe, called the suitable soldiers together, practiced martial arts and practiced battle every day. For those who are not suitable to be soldiers, let them learn different skills according to their personality! Such as forging technology, garden art, livestock domestication, fruit planting, textile technology, music, painting and calligraphy for spiritual entertainment. Although the division was detailed, the clansmen and subjects did not resist. First of all, Jiangning''s high prestige, and secondly, the detailed division of labor and various skills greatly enriched the life style of the elves. Since then, the elves continue to study and ponder, and strive to improve their skills. For example, elves who like to forge constantly try to make lighter, stronger and sharper weapons and armor with excellent defense. Under the influence of Jiangning, the elves of isville began to favor the weapons and armor used by Jiangning in making weapons and armor. And those who like garden art will continue to study these things for a long time in the future. And then transform the living city, and with the increase of people, expand the city, so that many beautiful garden art throughout the city. Later, a special festival was set up to evaluate every garden artist. The winner will be carved like a winner and placed in the central square of the city to be admired by later generations. In fact, in the future, these hundred crafts will be encouraged and developed in this way. And, as time went on, it became an ancient tradition of the elves of isville. And time goes by like this, the elves also live a leisurely and full life every day. On weekdays, Jiangning will go to the middle of the city to say hello to the people passing by. They are not mortals, they are high elves with eternal life. We don''t need to be isolated from the public like mortals, so as to maintain our sense of mystery and dignity. For elves, these are totally unnecessary things to do. Because we are all the same, we are all immortal. Love and respect for the king will only gradually become heavy with the passage of time. In addition, Jiangning is to stay in his palace for meditation. Understanding the rules of the world, day after day. In addition to these, Jiangning would also like to go to vilino to visit Fanya and nordo, who are also high elves. Greet and visit each other with ingway and Fenway. By the way, go to Vera and follow Vera to learn all kinds of knowledge. The villas didn''t resent that the Elves were willing to learn, on the contrary, they were very happy, even happy that the elves went to find them. Vera and Willy, each of them has a vast amount of knowledge. It can be said that we know astronomy from the top and geography from the bottom. We can understand many things. After all, the material and energy structure of Alda''s universe comes from Vera and Willie. Vera and Willy are from iluvita, and elves and humans are the first children of iluvita. Compared with the humans who don''t know where to sleep, elves are undoubtedly favored by Vera. And with Vera contact for a long time, Jiangning inevitably met Maiya who served Vera. Among them, Jiangning met aurolin and ewindier. Oh, you may not know the names of these two maias. The names they used when they set foot in the Middle Earth in the future spread all over the Middle Earth. Gandalf in grey and ladagast in brown. Aurolin is Gandalf''s name in vilino, and ewindier is the name of the brown robed wizard ladagast in vilino. Gandalf was subordinate to manway, while ladagast served javanna. I met Edwin Deere because Jiangning often went to yafanna''s residence for advice. And javanna also often visits the city of wislear, and often gives some suggestions for the improvement of the city. She loves Wesley very much. She will come here in her spare time, and from time to time uses her divine power to make the whole city bathe in spring. Flowers are in full bloom, green trees are fluttering, and the elegant and white stone city becomes magnificent by the green. Also because of walking more, Jiangning met Edwin Deere. Secondly, aurolin got to know him through his introduction in the process of contacting and communicating with him! In addition, Jiangning also met the future white robed wizard Saruman, who was Maiya subordinate to Aoli. Although he was lured by Sauron during his later trip to China, he fell. However, for the time being, Saruman has not been lured into depravity. He was a learned Maia, knowledgeable and accomplished in magic. Jiangning has also made great progress in his internal mana due to decades of continuous meditation, especially after he came to vilino. Here, extraordinary power is not suppressed. Therefore, in many places, Jiangning and the three future witches began to discuss the problem of magic. Whether it''s magic, alchemy or any other trick, three maias and one elf can always talk about it. And this also with a few people to communicate with each other, feelings also began to gradually deepen! Although the progress of Jiangning''s understanding of world rules is still slow, it hinders his realm. Whether it is the fourth level Wizard of noumenon, or the high elves of Middle Earth. Although his new body has given him almost eternal life, he is not Maiya or Vera. The understanding of the rules of the world is not satisfactory. This is limited by his own eyes. Moreover, as for the understanding of the world, it should belong to Vera and Willy. Besides, even Maiya doesn''t have to know much. Although rule understanding is slow, so is physical mana. But Jiangning is sure that with the passage of time, the mana in his body will increase day by day. In the end, the mana in the body will be strong to a certain extent. Although, after entering middle earth, the mana is limited. However, Jiangning is not only good at magic, but also in martial arts, he will be a strong and fantastic fighter! The armor and weapons are all for the preparation of setting foot in China in the future. He can''t stay in vilino forever! Chapter 450 Villino''s life is peaceful and peaceful. The brilliance of the double Holy tree bathes in amenzhou and shines on the vast middle earth. In the era of the double tree era when the sun and the moon were not born, the light of the world came from the double Holy tree rooted in vilino. When it comes to the birth of Shuangsheng tree, we have to mention the era of giant lamp in ancient times! After Vera and Willies created the world of Alda, because the world is a dark place. So, the villas put up two giant lights on the Optimus Prime, which is far bigger than the mountain of later generations! Iluin and olmau! They are located at the northern and southern ends of Alda respectively, and are placed on two giant lampposts far higher than the mountain of later generations by Vera! It was created by Aoli at the request of javanna. It was filled with light by Valda and canonized by manwei. Later, it was pushed down by milkow, where the helkane sea and the lingier sea were formed£¨ Iluin, one of the two giant lamps, is located near the north of Zhongzhou. Eurmao, one of the two giant lamps, is located in the south of Central Asia.)£¨ Helkane sea, a huge inland sea in the northeast of central continent, is formed by the fall of the giant lamp iluin. The place where the elves wake up is quevienen, which is a bay of the inland sea.) After the fall of the giant lamp, almaren island was destroyed, and the shape of Arda was also damaged, which could never be recovered. After that, Vera Rose the perorie mountains and moved to Amen Chau. Javanna began to sing on the green hills of ezelohar. The other Vera listened quietly. In her song and Nina''s tears, the double Holy tree was born£¨ Almaren Island, located in the middle of the early continent, is a large island. It is Vera''s first residence in Alda. The light of the two giant lights meet there, so it is colorful. Later, Mirko pulled down the giant lamp, the earth cracked, the sea churned, and almaren island was completely destroyed, so Vera moved to vilino (perrory mountains, also known as amenzhou mountains and defensive mountains, are the highest mountains in Alda. It is close to the east coast of amenzhou and extends in a crescent shape from north to south. The highest peak of the perorie mountains is tanqueetil (the residence of manwei and Valda, the highest mountain of Arda), and on the top is the palace of manwei and Valda, irmalin£¨ Ezelohar, the site of the double sacred tree, means "green hill." (Nina, Willie, goddess of sorrow.) The two sacred trees are called talperian and laurelin, and the golden and silver sacred trees of villino. In the age of two trees, they light up Vera''s land£¨ Talperian, also known as the white tree, is the older silver Saint tree among the double Saint trees, which is full of silver light in vilino. Its leaves are dark green and its back is bright silver.)£¨ Laurelin is the golden sage tree among the twin saints in amenzhou. She is a female and the young one among the twin saints. Laurelin has golden branches and leaves, and Valda collects her raindrops in a giant bucket.) Twelve hours a day needs light! Each tree glows continuously for seven hours, and one of them will have soft golden light and silver light at the same time. And talperian''s silver dew was collected as a source of water and silver light, and his dew was collected by Valda. Because Yinsheng tree is "male plant", so the name of talperyan is "he", while Jinsheng tree is "female plant", so the name of laurelin is "she". Their leaves and fruits will turn into the moon and the sun in the future! Jiangning is walking in ezelohar today. He is walking in the green hills, and his eyes are looking at the twinkling trees of silver and gold. Under talperian''s tree, there is a big bucket to collect his dew. Jiangning''s eyes looked around, and did not find the figures of Valda and Maiya. He began to approach Shuangsheng tree gradually, and his body began to shine in the process of approaching Shuangsheng tree! He held up his right hand, recited the mantra, and approached the tree step by step. The light of Shuangsheng tree also shines on him. For a moment, silver light, white light and gold light are intertwined. At this time, Jiangning''s mantra became more urgent. The brilliance of Shuangsheng tree shining on him was involved by his mantra, and then this brilliance was successfully captured by Jiangning! He looked at the palm of his right hand, where a touch of gold and silver twined with each other. The dazzling white light on his body slowly receded, and then Jiangning left here and returned to the city of wislear! But, he did not see, after he left, Valda''s figure quietly appeared. Looking at his disappearing back, Valda looked at his back curiously. "Inenville, a little fellow, can capture the brilliance of talperian and laurelin!" The graceful and beautiful goddess thought, "what does he want to do?" The curious goddess hid her figure and followed Jiangning. She wanted to see what Jiangning wanted to do. To capture the brilliance of Shuangsheng tree. Valda didn''t think about how to punish him, as the child of iluvita, and the first child to be named by iluvita. Vera knows what it means! What''s more, the elves'' love made them not want to punish the elves. As long as they don''t degenerate, fall into darkness or destroy Alda, the villas won''t punish the elves for their actions, and they will reprimand them at most. What''s more, it''s just taking away the brilliance of Shuangsheng tree, and it''s not critical to Shuangsheng tree. Therefore, Valda did not blame him, but was curious about what he wanted to do with the brilliance of the tree. Wesley City, white tower palace! As I said earlier, the whole city is made of white boulders. From the skills learned from Aoli, we polished and cut the huge stones, and then built the city in a special way of stacking and bonding. And the architectural styles in the city are mostly high spires and garden water. It is worth mentioning that the water sources in the whole city circulate among each other. They want to connect with the river running through the whole city, and the water system circulates continuously. With flowers, lawns and trees all over the city, the white city is hidden in the green spring. Naturally, along with the palace where Jiangning lived, it was also called the White Pagoda palace city by the clansmen and subjects! Inside the palace city, Jiangning built an alchemy room. The experimental equipment inside is made by him and also comes from Aoli. Now Jiangning has opened the door of the alchemy room. He stepped in, his right hand still empty. In the palm of his hand, there is the light of the double Holy tree, which is held by him with magic. He lit up the equipment one by one and started the fire at the same time. The flames began to burn and the temperature in the house began to rise. Then, his mouth chanted a long and complicated mantra. The body began to shine with dazzling white light, and then a complicated array appeared in the room. The gradually rising temperature began to stabilize, as if the temperature had been isolated. Don''t worry, because the temperature is too high, and damage some equipment and articles in the alchemy room. Then, Jiangning recited the mantra again, and the white light on his body doubled instantly. After that, the magic power in his body moved the incantation to pour into the light of the double Holy tree, which was held by his right hand. And soon in the surface of the light, the formation of a layer of invisible to the naked eye film. Having done this, he began to throw the light of the tree into the fire. And the temperature of the furnace is blessed with incantations, and a large number of incantations begin to appear on the outer wall of the furnace. The temperature of the fire also began to rise slowly. At the speed visible to the naked eye, the fire began to turn red, then the flame turned yellow and began to shine, and turned white, after more than ten minutes. The flame began to become bright, then turned to sky blue, and became "perfect" and reached the highest limit. Next, Jiangning took a special pliers to take out the brilliance of Shuangsheng tree which was put into the stove. Put it on the anvil, and take the hammer to one side and start to forge vigorously. Jingle jingle sound constantly sounded, but the expression on Jiangning''s face did not change. The burning of the fire and the effect of the magic have changed the brilliance of the Holy tree. The membrane cast by magic also seems to turn from void to reality with the burning of the fire. With the continuous forging of Jiangning, the brilliance of Shuangsheng tree began to change. The silver light and the gold light intertwined with each other are gradually separated by the hammer forging. As the forging continues, time is passing. The brilliance of intersection and winding has long been separated by continuous forging, and the brilliance has gradually changed with the forging. At the same time, the "membrane" that envelops the brilliance of Shuangsheng tree has also changed in the process of continuous forging, becoming angular, like a diamond. And the brilliance of Shuangsheng tree is also forged by Jiangning and turned into a nebula! And the inner radiance is running slowly. It looks very beautiful and charming. Then Jiangning put down the hammer and took out a special tweezer. Clamp the rough gemstone and put it on a gem cutting table. He put on a pair of special eyes, and lit a magic lamp which was brighter than incandescent lamp! Then, he took out his gem cutting tool and began to carefully and carefully cut the gem in his hand. The sharp edge of the knife, through his hand, will this baby fist size gem in two! One is smaller and the other is larger. Later, Jiangning began to process the two rough gemstones, cutting and removing the thick and useless membranes one by one. Preserve the most beautiful and perfect part. Finally, two finished products are obtained. Subsequently, Jiangning dissolved a large amount of silver, and only picked the best part of it to forge the rough embryo of the ring. Then, a five carat diamond was inlaid on it and put on his right index finger. The remaining 15 carat gem was inlaid in the groove at the end of its hilt by Jiangning! At the moment when the diamond was inlaid, kunguhar seemed to be alive, and the sword was shining with gold, silver and green. Then, the sword suddenly turned into a turbulent nebular light. Immediately, the light disappeared, but the whole sword gave Jiangning a different feeling. The ring on the index finger of his right hand also contains the exuberant vitality and powerful magic power from the double Holy tree! Wearing it, you can almost not be afraid of injury. Because, after the injury, the vitality of the Holy tree will repair the master''s wound, and Jiangning also injected his own thoughts into the diamond! Only belong to his fairy diamond! Chapter 451 After the elves awakened and moved westward, the dwarves (created by veraoli) created by ole himself were also awakened by iluvita in 1115. At the same time was awakened, and ente£¨ Ente, Shuren, Willie and javanna were created with the permission of iluveta. He was first discovered by the elves and taught them language. He was called "the shepherd of hundred trees." The dwarves created by veraoli, in iluvita''s request, can only wake up after the appearance of his first child. When the elves wake up and move west, the dwarf is awakened by iluvita. The ancestors of the seven dwarves were put into the crypts of Zhongzhou mountains by veraole. After they were awakened by iluvita, they led their wives out of the cave. Only Torino I woke up alone. The seven dwarfs of later generations probably originated from the place where their ancestors first woke up. In addition to the seven dwarfs, there is an eighth dwarfs group. Although they were exiled dwarves from seven families, they were different from ordinary dwarves and were an independent group. They are known as the dwarfs, the Stone Foot Clan, which also originated in the East. In the first era, it was hunted by the Elves as prey. Over time, the number of dwarves began to increase. They built nogrod and Beregost in the blue mountains, while durin I, the undead, established the karzadum (Moria), which was once the largest and most famous dwarf Kingdom on the continent. There the dwarves flourished and built the greatest city ever£¨ Turin I revived in the gondabad mountains north of the misty mountains. He traveled south to a shining Lake in the dark valley. His image reflected in the lake was crowned with stars. He named the lake kared zaram, or mirror lake in common language. Since then, Jingying lake has become a sacred place in the eyes of dwarves, no matter whether they belong to the Dulin clan or not. In the cave above the dark valley, Turin I began the construction of karzadum.)£¨ Moria, after the dwarf put on the ring, was influenced by the ring and became greedy. Because of mining secret silver underground, the sleeping Yanmo was awakened and finally destroyed by Yanmo. It''s known as the Moria mine.) ¡­¡­ Villino, wislear. When the magic diamond was completely cast and turned into a ring and inlaid on the hilt of the sword, the nebulous vision of that day also soared to the sky. Shining all over amenzhou, even the brilliance of Shuangsheng tree seemed to retreat in the shining nebula. Such a huge spectacle naturally shocked the whole amenzhou. Whether the elves or vera or Maiya, they all looked at their heads. Then he focused on Wesley. The elves are discussing with each other in a loud voice. It seems that the most elegant elves in the past are as common under such a vision. The Fanya, the nordo, the taileri, the pharmari, and the isville living in wislear. They look at the white tower palace, because the cloud like light is coming from there. And Valda, who followed Jiangning all the way here, couldn''t believe it. Looking at all this, capturing the light of Shuangsheng tree had already surprised this Willie. But unexpectedly, the spirit in front of him turned the captured light into a beautiful flawless diamond! Valda saw Jiangning''s production process one by one. Her beautiful eyes looked at the diamond ring on Jiangning''s right index finger and the diamond inlaid at the end of kunguhar sword handle. Beautiful eyes, looking at the two flawless diamonds, with a strong desire. "Who?" With the sound of sword singing, Jiangning turned around and looked at the stairs of the palace. At the same time, his body was shining with white light. The hand holding the sword and the moving body indicated that he had entered the fighting state! Then, when he saw the figure around the corner, his face was replaced by astonishment, "Your Highness Valda?" "Why are you here?" Valda looked at Jiangning''s alert appearance, and with a smile, she said, "yiningville, don''t be nervous!" She comforted the spirit who seemed extremely nervous and alert to her, "I also found that you captured the brilliance of Shuangsheng tree by accident. I''m curious to follow you secretly and see what you do. I''m sorry for my behavior! " Looking at Valda''s sincere face, Jiangning put down his guard and was on the land of the gods. If villa want to do him a disservice, he can''t avoid it anyway. Therefore, he put his sword into the sheath and turned gracefully to face Valda. His thin and silky black cloak swayed with his body, making him look extremely elegant and beautiful¡° Without your permission, I capture the afterglow of the Holy tree. Please bring it to justice After hearing this, Valda was obviously very satisfied. She held out her white and smooth hand, lifted him up and looked at him. Then she looked at the flawless magic diamond and said, "since talperian, laurelin was born by javanna''s song, grew up by Nina''s tears, and thousands of years have passed, No one among the gods ever thought of capturing the light of the tree to forge a gem. Even the most famous Aoli has never had such an idea. " With admiration and admiration, she said, "ininville, how did you think of casting this flawless diamond with the glory of the Holy tree?" Jiangning thought about it, and then said, "Dear Willy, this is what happened..." he began to describe it vividly in front of Valda, "the honor of the double Holy tree can only be seen from a distance, but near it can be profaned!" With a look of longing and admiration, he told with deep emotion: "because I long for the brilliance of talperian and laurelin, but I''m afraid to be too close to them and hurt them. So, I want to capture their light and enjoy it forever. At the same time, I also want to cast an unparalleled diamond inlaid on the sabre and travel with me in the future! " Valda nodded, smiling. "Telperyan and laurelin, they''re not as vulnerable as you think. It''s rare that you like them. I allow you to get close to them in the future. Just, don''t capture the brilliance again "Thank you very much, dear Willie!" "All right, all right." Valda waved her hand and said with a smile, "I need to explain to the gods, and I won''t stay with you." With that, her body turned into a faint starlight and disappeared in the palace. Jiangning was a little relieved. Just now, he was afraid that Valda would confiscate his magic diamond! But the final result proved that Vera and Willy''s love for elves is really beyond the scope of ordinary people''s understanding. It seems that as long as they don''t degenerate into darkness, and don''t kill and destroy Alda like milkow and Sauron, they won''t be punished. But it''s just for a moment. If it were human or dwarf, Vera and Willy would not be like this. And Valda is now explaining to Vera and Willies the reason for this. The skyrocketing nebula is making an eye-catching vision. The whole vilino was attracted by the sky - high nebula. Villa were surprised when they heard what happened and the result. As Valda said, talperian and laurelin have been born for thousands of years, and no vera or Maiya has ever tried to capture their brilliance. However, an elf who has only been in vilino for decades has such fantastic ideas. This kind of thought makes the villas exuberant, but it''s only so. There''s no idea of taking the magic diamond as one''s own. Maybe it''s gorgeous and precious. But for Vera and Willie, it''s not a rare treasure. The whole earth is created by them. They have created too many things. Metals, gems, trees, mountains, water and even life are all created by them. The brilliance of Shuangsheng tree is really beautiful, and the magic diamond is also beautiful and perfect. But just as I said just now, it is only limited to this. When Vera knew it, they didn''t like it. For the elves, they really love! For the children of iluvita, their love is only limited to the elves, and human beings are not put into their hearts at all. What''s more, Vera don''t know where people are sleeping. Not to mention seeing people? What''s more, seeing the beauty of elves, how can human beings compare with elves in appearance? Therefore, the villas ignored this matter and began to focus on their own areas. After all, they have things to deal with every day! Compared with Vera''s insipid reaction, Maiya and elves are sensational because of Jiangning''s feat! Aurolin and Edwin Deere, the two Maiya who have a good relationship with Jiangning, come to see the brilliance of the magic diamond for the first time. In the moment of insight, the two Maiya really endowed Jiangning with the most beautiful words! And the elves also because of this supreme treasure, Jiangning raised a great worship! Although they evolved from a single ethnic group to a different ethnic group today. However, the elves at present don''t have much more thoughts than they will in the future. They are still simple and kind! In this undead place amenzhou, carefree, accompanied by villa, enjoy the protection of villa! The elves of isville, who followed Jiangning''s relatives and his subjects, forged an unparalleled diamond for their king. They expressed their supreme glory after witnessing the ring on Jiangning''s right hand and the diamond inlaid at the end of kunguhar. The good elves, together with kunguhar and the Lord of the rings, are elected to the altar! Moreover, it is regarded as the treasure of the town. Kunguhar was even more named "sword of the king", and the ring was called "ring of the king" by them. It was also named "isville" in its own family name, which was regarded as the symbol of the royal power and the treasure of the town! Jiangning did not investigate the fact that the minority people named their rings without authorization. He nodded with a smile under the expectant eyes of the people and agreed to the name of the people! In an instant, the spirits of isville climbed to the peak in an instant! The elves chanted the sword of the king and the ring of the king, and chanted ininville. This day was recorded in history, and it also became a new festival for elves. Chapter 452 Because of the feat of casting magic diamond, the diamond shaped diamond with the brilliance of Shuangsheng tree is very strong. No, it''s even harder than a diamond. At the moment it takes shape, there is no force in the world to destroy it. And his fantastic ideas in the casting process were unanimously affirmed by Vera and Willie, and even blessed by the gods. From then on, anything unclean in the world will not be able to touch it. Once touched, the brilliance of Shuangsheng tree contained in the diamond will burn all the filthy and evil people to death. Also because of casting the magic diamond, Jiangning is more concerned in villaoli. After all, he learned from Aoli about forging technology and gemstone related knowledge. Even Aoli was surprised to hear the detailed process described by Jiangning in the process of casting the magic diamond isville! Even, Aoli also has a kind of feeling of being the same with you! At the same time, the elves living in vilino, no matter they are Fanya, nordo, Tillery, farmery or even isville, come to Aoli one after another to learn forging and craft with Aoli. However, few people are interested in forging, and those with talent are better. Jiangning''s life in vilino did not stop. He continued to meditate every day, studying medicine with ISTI, and identifying all kinds of herbs with javanna. And the characteristics of various herbs and plants were recorded on parchment one by one, and compiled into a volume. Moreover, he also forged a complete set of experimental equipment at Aoli, continuously analyzed the data and functions of various herbs, and began to integrate different herbs into various kinds of drugs. Moreover, the formula and efficacy of these drugs, and even alternative plants, are written into the book one by one, and detailed remarks are made. And as time went on, his parchment book of medicine and herbs began to thicken a little bit. And in the form of colorful pictures, these plants are depicted exactly. However, the more he knows and the more he studies, the more his book can''t be finished. That''s because there are too many things to learn every day. At the same time, there are thousands of herbs and minerals in the world, and some of them he knows are still superficial. Among other things, there are all kinds of minerals, plants and animals in vilino alone. In other words, it''s in the middle of the country, and it''s in vilino. But there are some in vilino, not necessarily in China! We can imagine how amazing the treasure in amenzhou is! And his studious attitude also affected his own people and his subjects! The elves'' worship of him can hardly be measured by words. According to the elves of isville, they have never seen a king. So eager for knowledge, so eager to learn. As a king, Jiangning has set a good example. How to say that, the power of example is infinite. Because of his learning attitude, the elves changed their leisurely and relaxed life style. According to the words of some elves, it is "our great king is studying diligently and learning all kinds of knowledge. He is so eager to learn. As his people and people, how can he slack off? Let our king accumulate wealth for us, while we enjoy it with peace of mind? " It was also from this day that the elves of isville changed, and now they are learning all kinds of knowledge every day. In order to enrich themselves, but also began to constantly study a variety of new skills or art culture. Enrich their own information, and also set up a special medal and so on. However, human energy is limited. Jiangning is the same, although he is immortal spirit. But his energy can not support his endless learning. Want to learn a lot of knowledge in a short time. Even if he can bear it, his brain may not be able to hold all the knowledge and content. Although for him before, he was a powerful level 4 wizard. At least in the main world and most of the worlds he travels, he is invincible and the God of this world. But when he separated a part of his soul, he was reincarnated to the Middle Earth. Although he is a tall and strong spirit, enjoying an immortal life, everything in Middle Earth is still a strange place for him. Everything here is so strange and full of freshness. Their forging, minerals, plants, animals, and the Lord of the rings are all full of the fruits of another civilization system! Although the rules of the world are quite strict, it is difficult for an individual to reach the level of level 4 wizard. However, this rule not only limits the life except Vera, but also limits himself. His mana is growing very slowly, although his mana has made rapid progress in the decades when he first came to vilino. However, with the complexity of the world rules, he can understand less and less. His realm is still too low, he did not become a wizard above level 5, and he did not understand and master a certain rule. He still knows a little about the rules that keep the universe and nature running smoothly. However, even so, the mana he has now does not belong to Maiya. Even, on the whole, he was more powerful than most of Maiya. Moreover, he also has a "artifact level" sword kunguhar and his own forging of the exclusive ring - isville! But all this is only in vilino. Once he reaches middle earth, his power will also be limited! He didn''t understand whether it was a rule made by iluvita at the beginning of the world, or a result made by villas. In other words, is this a strict restriction formed by the evolution of the world after its birth? He has no answer to all this. He also wants to ask villa, but this result is likely to arouse villa''s suspicion. As for iluvita, no one is qualified to meet him except Vera. Because his energy is limited, even if there is endless time, it is impossible to learn all the knowledge. Therefore, in infinite time, he can only learn limited knowledge. That''s because of his own limitations! Although according to Villa''s words, his talent is the best, the best. However, this does not mean that he can learn all the knowledge. Because there are too many profound knowledge in heaven and earth. This is more abundant than what was recorded in the book of Roger Eyre! This is the result of Jiangning''s self realization, so naturally! In order to avoid learning everything and achieving nothing. Jiangning focused on revising his study plan, focusing on forging, medical treatment, hunting and fighting! Other things, just a little bit involved. He was born only a few decades ago, less than a hundred years ago. And what he learned from villa is still a drop in the bucket! After realizing his greed, Jiangning began to slow down his crazy learning momentum! He divided these four main learning things into seven days, and reserved enough rest time for himself to carry out other recreational activities. For example, in the central square of the city of Wesley, he discussed with his people how to make his home and city more perfect and beautiful? Or, talk about all kinds of Arts, or else have all kinds of competitions. At the same time, it also gives people more rich spiritual entertainment. The elves of isville were surprised to find that their crazy learning king had changed. Although the study plan is still so crazy and various, but it is not as desperate as before. It is to study purposefully, and at the same time, it brings them more fantastic leisure and entertainment. During this period, the artistic achievements of the elves in isville were greatly improved. Their fame and artistic achievements began to resound through amenzhou. Compared with other people of the same clan, the achievements of the elves of isville left their clan behind one after another. Moreover, they are stubborn and full of innovative spirit and start to improve everything. They will apply all kinds of new technologies or inventions to their homes. As mentioned above, those engaged in garden art constantly think about and innovate their works, and add them to their homes for comments, so as to leave their statues in the center of the city! Those who engaged in music, painting and calligraphy also began to describe the history of the elves with their own learning. In the form of music, they record the history of the tribe, which belongs to them. Painting and calligraphy, the same is the most vivid paintings and beautiful language to record the history of the family. Jiangning is changing, and so are the elves. And time goes by like this. Decades or a hundred years have no meaning to elves. Long and long life, let them be with heaven and earth. They have too long to squander. Although, few elves live from the day of awakening to the end. Among them, there are various reasons to end their eternal life. Some of them will be killed in the vast future. Some people can''t bear their partner''s death, and eventually die of grief. Similarly, some people are tired of their long life and choose to end up sleeping in the palace of mendos. The elves who have no diseases need not worry about diseases and other problems at all. Their special constitution not only ensured their immortality, but also prevented any disease from surviving on the elves. Time passed like this, but there was a younger generation among the elves. He heard from his childhood about the king of the elves in isville, and created the great feat of the elves diamond alone. Such feats and fantastic ideas were recorded by the elves. This is the feat and history of all the elves. It is said that after Jiangning created the fairy diamond alone. There is no lack of amazing craftsmen among the elves, but none of them can capture the brilliance of the double Holy tree. No one has the ability to create a unique magic diamond! However, when the young spirit was born, he had a goal to pursue and wanted to create this feat again. Because he grew up listening to the story of ininville and his creation of the fairy diamond. The young spirit also has a kind of emotion called "transcendence" in his heart. He has worked hard to train his forging skills, and he is constantly learning all kinds of knowledge to enrich himself. He heard that ininville created the magic diamond with his own magic as an auxiliary means to detain the brilliance of the double Holy tree, and created the magic diamond with unique and novel knowledge! So the ambitious young elves began to set a clear goal for themselves. That is, once again to reproduce this great feat, to create a new magic diamond! Chapter 453 Ferno is the eldest son of the noble spirits, and his mother is Miriel, Fenway''s first wife. She gave birth to ferno in 1169, and named him fayanaro, which means "soul of fire". After giving birth to him, mirrell felt exhausted and hoped to get rid of the burden of life. He told Fenway about his physical condition and sought his understanding. Later, mirrell comes to Lorraine to lie down and rest. Although she seems to be sleeping, her soul quietly comes to the palace of Mandus£¨ Ferno, the prince of the nordo, is the eldest son of Fenway and mirrell, the supreme king of the nordo. He invented xilima, the raw material to create the magic diamond, and later created three magic diamonds!) ESTEE''s maid takes care of mirrell''s body to keep her from withering, but she never comes back. Fenway would visit his wife mirrell in Lorraine''s garden every time, calling her name, but it didn''t work. After a period of time, instead of going to Lorraine''s garden, he took a new wife, Indies, with manway''s permission. Meanwhile, manway''s permission laid down the law that the elves could remarry£¨ Mirrell, Fenway''s wife, ferno''s mother.)£¨ Indys, Fenway''s second wife, is a Fanya spirit. They have two sons and two daughters: the two sons are fenguomin and finafin, and the two daughters are fendis and irime.) Fiorentina didn''t approve of her father''s second marriage and didn''t like Edith and her children. He married mahtan when he was very young (mahtan was a nordo elf, and he was an excellent craftsman. Mahtan''s daughter, Nathaniel, is Fiona''s wife.) They have seven sons: mezlos, Magloire, kellergong, Kalan hill, kurufen, amrod and amras. He is not only a skilled craftsman, but also a linguist and scholar. In 1250, he designed a writing system called tengewa. He also made palantier. Of course, his greatest work is three magic diamonds! Although ferno had an unfortunate childhood, it did not hinder his talent. Moreover, he grew up listening to the story of ininville, listening to the anecdotes of the Elven tribe living together on the Bank of Lake quevienen, and he was full of admiration and curiosity about ininville. Moreover, I am looking forward to the process of ininville''s creating the magic diamond. And vowed to surpass ininville, once again to create the magic diamond! To this end, he began to study his own skills, in the hope that in the future, with his own wisdom, he can once again create a magic diamond! And time is quietly passing. In 1400 A.D., milkota''s prison term ended. The three years of imprisonment in the temple of Mandus came to an end. Finally, as manway promised, he was once again brought to the throne of villa. And the Elves were also invited to gather around yiluoha and Vera. When Mirko saw their glory and joy, jealousy filled his heart; When he saw the children of iluvita sitting at the feet of the gods, hatred immediately filled his heart; When he saw the beautiful and dazzling gems everywhere, his greed was ready to move. When he saw Jiangning standing beside the gods, he was stunned at first. Then when he looked at the ring of the king in his hand and the fairy diamond inlaid at the end of kunguhar, his strong possessiveness and greed filled his heart. However, all this did not show in his face. Even if the fire of revenge was burning in his chest, he immediately suppressed it and delayed it. At the gate of wormal and at manway''s feet, milko grovels to beg for forgiveness, swearing that as long as he can be a free man in vilino, he will do everything for Vera, and the first thing is to make up for the many injuries he has caused in the world. So Nina asked for help, but Mandus didn''t say a word. Manway accepted his apology, but villas did not allow him to leave their sight and guard, he was forced to live in the area of the gate of wormal. During that period, Mirko performed well in all aspects of speech and behavior. Both Vera and Eldar elves benefited greatly from his advice and help. As long as they spoke, he never refused. Therefore, after a period of time, he was free to travel all over the country; In manway''s opinion, Mirko has recovered, and evil has completely left him. Because manwei is completely free from evil, he can''t understand what evil is, and he knows that from the beginning, milkow is almost the same as him in iluvita''s mind; He didn''t see how deep Mirko''s plot was, and didn''t expect that all the love had left him forever. However, wuomu was not deceived, and tocas could not help clenching his fist whenever he saw his mortal enemy Mirko passing by; Tocas is not easily angered, nor easily forgotten. But they all obeyed manway''s verdict; Those who guard authority against betrayal must not turn themselves into traitors. Now, what Mirko hates most in his heart is Elda. On the one hand, they are so beautiful and full of happiness. On the other hand, it is because of them that he is defeated and Vera is prosperous. Therefore, he tried his best to pretend to like them and make friends with them. He provided knowledge and strength to help them do whatever they wanted. But Fanya elves always have doubts about him, because they live in the light of the double Holy tree and are satisfied with what they have; He didn''t want to worry about the taileri. He didn''t think they were very useful. They were too weak to be used as tools for his revenge plot. But for the elves of isville and nordo, milkow was satisfied, especially for the former. He explained to the nordo people the knowledge they never knew, which made them very happy; Some of them listened to what he said, because the knowledge he revealed was unheard of by the nordo people, which made the nordo people who like knowledge feel very happy. However, in the face of the elves of the isvils, Mirko had no choice. He found that it was the same Eldar spirit, the same son of iluvita, but the spirit, which was divided from the taileri, seemed to be another race. They couldn''t pour oil on them, and they were not moved by milkow''s flattery and temptation. However, Mirko was still gritting his teeth, because this isville spirit was better than the other three tribes. They love everything and have different patience and determination to study and create. At the same time, they are also the creators of art. The garden art they invented, even the great demon milkow, can''t help but praise it from the bottom of his heart. It was the most beautiful garden he had ever seen. What''s more, gardens like this are all over the city. At the same time, they invented the words themselves, perfected the law and made festivals. That kind of writing, beautiful as painting on paper, stroke by stroke, with a different aesthetic feeling. And their laws and festivals, Mirko also personally watched, even with his narrow mind can not help but applaud for it. At the same time, their food is a new variety, which can be called art works. When milkow saw it, he was filled with emotion and yelled that it was a pity that such art works were made into food. In addition, the only thing that surprised Mirko was that he found that the elves of the isvils were the best hunters and fighters. They settled down and practiced their own martial arts almost every day. Both men and women are excellent fighters. At the same time, their system of social division of labor also amazes Mirko. Blacksmiths and carpenters engaged in forging, artists engaged in art, musicians engaged in music, painters engaged in painting, calligraphers engaged in calligraphy, and gourmets specializing in food creation. Of course, there are also talents who specialize in various military formations and martial arts. Milkow was surprised to find that there are so many talents in a small group of tens of thousands of people. This is the best soldier and the best commander! However, to his dismay, the elves of isville were not moved in the face of his temptation and flattery. Everyone began to alienate him when he was transparent and even monitored him. This makes Mirko feel very angry, and he wants to kill all the children who look down on him and ignore him. At the same time, he also had a very strong interest in the king of these isville elves, the original spirit ininville. According to the information he got from Fanya and nuodo. When Eldar first awoke on the banks of Lake quevienen, and before oromi found them, the leader of the tribe was the king of the elves of isville. Elda elves talk about ininville, full of vision and admiration, which makes Mirko want to be crazy jealous! What the two groups discussed most was that ininville captured the brilliance of the double Holy tree and created a magic diamond by himself. According to the stories of the two ethnic groups, Mirko knew that when baozuan was born, the nebulous light that soared to the sky shone all over amenzhou. Moreover, the two elves also revealed to him the magic diamond made by ininville, which is said to have an incredible effect. When milkow knew it, the fire of jealousy and greed in his heart would burn through the whole Alda. He tried every means to get the ring of the king and kunguhar. However, to his dismay, the Elven king of isville rarely went out all day and stayed in his white tower palace and the city of wislear. He wanted to enter, but the elves of isville refused him to enter the city. Even if milkov moved to manwei''s permission, the stubborn Elves were not moved at all, just did not allow him to enter the city. This makes milkow angry, just want to overturn the whole city of wislear! Finally, Mirko waited until Jiangning came out of wislear. He pretended to talk enthusiastically, but in the end he got a headache. Jiangning was not moved by his flattery and temptation. A few times, he even annoyed Jiangning, but he directly pulled out kunguhar to try to split milkov. Frightened, milko retreated, but he knew that the spirit in front of him was not only proficient in hunting skills, but also proficient in magic. Although his strength has not been restored, it is not easy for Jiangning to deal with it. However, when Mirko faced kunguhar, he did not dare to try kunguhar''s edge. He knew that it took Aoli ten years to forge the sword. Later, when the magic diamond was created by Jiangning, it was embedded in the end of the sword handle. The power of the magic sword has been greatly enhanced, even milko did not dare to try his edge! Chapter 454 Although milkow was released, and he performed well, he was allowed to move freely in vilino by manwayne, and he could go wherever he wanted. This is because of his good disguise and his brotherhood with manway. Make manwei easily believe him, feel that three years of torture, has let him find the good, away from the dark. He was pleased with his brother''s betrayal and was willing to accept his return to the past. However, it''s just manwei''s wishful thinking, and Mirko''s acting skills. At least, not all villa and Willie believe him. Olomi, mendos, tocas, and others, from the bottom of their hearts, don''t believe in Mirko''s betrayal. And he thought it was just his disguise. In particular, tocas is very dissatisfied with manway''s decision, but also because manway is the king of Alda and the head of villa. Naturally, the gods will not object to his decision. Even if he is dissatisfied with his heart, he will not object to manwei''s decision. However, covert surveillance is still inevitable. When tocas meets millco wandering in villino to teach the elves knowledge, he just looks on coldly and sneers from time to time. And Mirko seems to have been defeated in the hands of tocas, with fear of his feelings, so in the face of tocas, he just kept laughing. However, the fire of revenge hidden in his heart grows with the passage of time. He hated Vera, and most of all iluvita''s children, eldars. However, he knows very well that now is not the time for revenge. He has been patient, waiting for the right time for revenge. At the same time, for the magic diamond and the sword. There is a strong desire for greed and possessiveness in Mirko''s heart, and this desire grows with the passage of time. However, to his annoyance, the creator of the magic diamond and the owner of kunguhar didn''t think much of his kindness. Even in the face of his flattering words and attitude, he was also indifferent. This made Mirko''s anger grow stronger day by day. What is more unacceptable to him is that this bold spirit even dare to draw a sword to him!!! My God? Is iluveta''s son so arrogant? Although Vera and the elves are also iluvita''s children. They are equal in status and status. However, eldars don''t have the power of Vera and Willy! Vera created the whole world, but what about the elves? They are just beautiful, blessed by iluvita and favored by the gods. However, in terms of strength, eldars can''t be compared with villa at all. Even if he betrayed them, he was the strongest presence in villa. Even in the dark, it is the strongest existence. And now, what did he see, a little elf, dare to draw a sword at him! The fire of anger in Mirko''s heart was burning in an instant, intending to burn through the whole Alda world! Although, in kunguhar, he felt a great power, enough to make him feel the power of threat. But, this also can''t become a spirit, dare to wave sword to him of reason! "Ininville, how dare you offend me Mirko''s eyes were burning with anger. He looked at Jiangning angrily. In front of his thin body and the power contained in his body, which was far more than most of Maiya''s, a trace of fear rose in his heart. This fear and the sword in his hand made milkow feel a little tricky. "Mirko is out of my sight, out of my city." With a slight tone, he immediately became cold, "likewise, far away from my people and subjects. Otherwise, I''ll ask you to try kunguhar''s sword. " After listening to this, milko was shocked and angry. He never thought that the spirit in front of him had the courage to threaten him? In the same way, his heart also began to rise a anger called humiliation. When did he suffer such humiliation? Besides, it was not Vera who insulted him, but a little elf! However, milkow also realized that the moment was not the best time for revenge. He also needs to continue to endure, continue to wait for the right time, in order to complete his revenge plan! By then, whether it''s Vera, Maia or Elda. They all want to die. They all want to die in front of him with the most humiliating punishment, and let him suffer all kinds of torment until they vent their anger and humiliation. As a result, the anger in his eyes began to dissipate, and he became more agreeable again, "ininville, though I had fallen into darkness before. But now I''m back in the light. The good heart returns again, and I swear that I will never do the wrong thing again. Ininville, please believe me. Besides, manway has given me permission to walk around in villino. Your city is also in vilino, and it is also within manway''s permission. " Jiangning gave a cold smile. He was not moved at all and was not attracted by his disguise. "You can go to all the places in amenzhou, but you can''t enter my city. Unless your highness manway expels me and my people. Otherwise, you can''t get involved in the land that the city of Wesley covers. " "You Milkow was so angry that he wanted to pick up the little elf in front of him. He never thought of it. Even if he moved out of manwei, the spirit in front of him was not afraid at all. There was even a look of contempt for villino, and milkow had just clearly seen his disdain in his eyes. For the first time, he felt that there was nothing he could do. He was an elf who didn''t take vino of amenzhou seriously. What else can he do to threaten him? Moreover, he did not think that his brothers and gods would expel him and his people because of his provocation and a few words. In this way, I''m afraid all the Elves will leave vilino. Moreover, he also knew that iluvita was fond of him, because he woke up for the first time. He was given a high status by iluvita. From iluvita''s name, we can guess iluvita''s favor to him. Not to mention, this elf also has a high status among the gods. He is favored and loved by the gods. It is said that he is the most gifted and intelligent Eldar. Jiangning didn''t think about milkow''s psychological activities and thoughts at all. He turned straight away and even said hello to the crowd. Then he went to tocas, where he wanted to practice with the most famous villa. In the same way, he also wanted the fighting God to point out his own shortcomings in martial arts. He knows very well that the future of the world is definitely eventful. Milko''s rebellion is doomed. He is not a man who has not been involved in the world. At a glance, he can see that milko is a crafty and scheming mischief. This kind of guy, a born villain, can''t be trusted for his words and deeds. Because, his behavior is very abnormal, very good. What''s more, he can see his reluctance and anger from Mirko''s eyes, even if he hides his reluctance well. But still let him recognize, for this kind of evil guy, Jiangning is not afraid, because you are afraid of useless, sooner or later things will fall on you. Therefore, he did not leave any room to offend him. And today''s things, also through the fairy''s mouth, spread all over amenzhou. All the elves knew what happened today, and ininville drew his sword against Mirko, and even almost did it. Good elves and human beings, or all intelligent creatures have such a common feature. That is, it''s not too big to watch the excitement, so that the rumor becomes more and more outrageous in the end. Similarly, what happened on this day was also introduced into Vera and Willie''s ears. When Vera and Willies heard this, their first discovery was surprise. Then, on the contrary, they admired Jiangning. Even dare to challenge God, although this God fell into the dark, but it is also God. In the same way, Vera and Willie feel a little happy about millco''s eating. Especially for olomi and tocas, the smile on their faces didn''t mean to hide at all. So much so that after hearing this, a smile appeared on his stiff face, and his view of Jiangning was greatly strengthened. Also, because of what happened today, tocas'' sense of Jiangning has been greatly improved. In the face of Jiangning''s request, the forthright tocas did not refuse at all. Even if it didn''t happen today, tocas would not refuse. After today''s event, there is no reason for tocas to refuse. Like Jiangning, he didn''t believe in Mirko at all. However, because of manway''s decision, he suppressed this dissatisfaction. After all, the king of Alda, the head of villa, is manway, not him. After hearing about today''s event, manwei has a trace of dissatisfaction with Jiangning. What he was dissatisfied with was not Jiangning''s sword pointing at Mirko, but Jiangning''s indifference to amenzhou. what do you mean? You don''t care about villino, the dwelling place of the gods. He even said to his face that it was a big deal to be expelled from amenzhou. This made manwei very dissatisfied, but our beautiful and gentle goddess Valda looked at manwei''s face and naturally understood the reason for his dissatisfaction. Therefore, Valda began to persuade her husband. Through Valda''s persuasion, manwei did not intend to reprimand Jiangning. After all, it''s not a big deal. So that eldars are iluvita''s children? Who makes them like the beauty of elves? As a result, the matter is not settled. In the opposite place of tokas, Jiangning is fighting with topless tokas with a magic sword kunguhar. As a fighting God, tocas does not use weapons at all. His fist is his best weapon. It''s also because of him that he defeated Mirko. He falls milko to the ground and suppresses him to get up. Then milko is locked with the chain made by Aoli. Take it back to vilino and put it on trial in vaguely LOHA! Therefore, tocas is full of appreciation for Jiangning''s act of killing milkov. He spoke highly of Jiangning''s behavior, spared no effort to praise himself, and promised to instruct Jiangning''s martial arts skills without shirking at all. Similarly, tocas was also surprised to find that Jiangning''s own martial arts skills were extremely amazing. What we lack is only actual combat experience! Under the same conditions of suppressing the divine power, it is difficult for him to win, which makes the fighting enthusiasm of tocas climb to the peak in an instant. Among the gods, few can fight him to the draw. Even the so-called strongest milkow was defeated by him, which made tocas feel a little too high to be cold. Now, after seeing Eldar, who is extremely talented in fighting, tocas''s fighting enthusiasm is completely ignited. Therefore, his advice on Jiangning martial arts is not stingy. He dutifully teaches him the skills of life and death, and patiently guides him! Chapter 455 Immersed in the battle, the two completely ignored everything outside. They are carrying on the most primitive wrestling movement with the most manly and bloodthirsty action. The two men bare their upper bodies, competing for strength. The muscles of the upper part of the body begin to build up with the force. Sweat also flows along the lines of the body. This kind of behavior is invisible to the elves. The elegance in their bones seems to have abandoned this seemingly uncivilized and elegant behavior and way. However, Jiangning is totally different from the elves. He and the same love of fighting, love fighting tocas, in the contest. They both took each other''s arms and moved their feet, trying to throw each other to the ground. "Ininville, you are absolutely the most different Eldar I know!" Tocas laughed, holding Jiangning''s arm in both hands, trying to throw him to the ground. However, Jiangning''s pace seems to take root on the ground. Under the condition of equal strength, even tocas can''t beat him easily. Because one of his feet is firmly in the middle of tocas'' feet, so tocas can''t easily fall him. After listening, Jiangning just laughed. His attention was highly focused. This kind of wrestling also made him like it as time went on. What''s more, as a companion, he is one of the world''s gods, the well-known God of war tocas. Therefore, he is always willing to teach tocas, and wrestling is also an ancient and primitive sport. However, in the end, it was tocas who was more skillful and threw Jiangning to the ground. After the victory, tocas laughed heartily and helped him up. Patted him on the shoulder and praised him without stint. Now, what tocas looks at him, what he looks like. He felt that although there were a large number of elves living in vilino, only in front of him was ininville, which made him very happy. What''s more, the two of them have the same feelings about milkow, which makes Jiangning receive invisible bonus points here in tocas. "Ininville, your fighting talent is very strong. At the same time, your martial arts have been greatly improved after this period of training. Now, you only need the baptism of actual combat experience. I believe you will not only become a great Elven king, but also a great soldier Tocas finally put a perfect end to Jiangning''s performance. Jiangning dressed well, saluted elegantly and said, "thank you for your teaching, dear Vera!" Tocas was smiling. This strong Vera, a strong man with whiskers, laughed boldly, "ininville, my palace is always welcome to you, and you are always welcome to ask me again!" "It''s a great honor for me, dear Vera!" ¡­¡­ When Jiangning was discussing combat knowledge with tocas, what was Mirko doing? Milkow, who had been eaten up in Jiangning, was refused entry to the city of wislear, and was also ignored by the elves of isville. He suffered a lot, and his courtship was not affected in the eyes of the elves. They kept their king''s orders in mind and remained unmoved in the face of milkow''s kindness and temptation. They closed the door every day and would never open the door to milkow''s call. This makes milkow feel extremely angry and humiliated, and the fire of revenge in his heart is getting worse and worse. There was a conspiracy in his head, and he finally left the city of wislear. Go to tilian, the city of nordo! He courted the nordo elves, taught them knowledge, helped them work, and spread rumors among them. It is impossible to find out from which elf these rumors finally spread. However, his rumor took effect, and he stirred up the relationship among the three elves. At the same time, he also provoked the relationship between his half brother finguomin in front of ferno. He always told in front of ferno that Fenway intended to hand over the throne of nordo to his half brother finguomin, rather than to him. At the same time, he told ferno hypocritically that these were just what he overheard, not true. However, ferno, who is already dissatisfied with his father''s remarriage, can hardly doubt the truth of the matter. He is also dissatisfied with his brother finguomin. This is also a well-known thing, and after milkow''s instigation, his dissatisfaction became more profound. Milkow was pleased to see it in his heart. Seeing this, he began to provoke again, saying that the elves of isville despised the spirits of the nordo. He also said that the elves of isville thought that other elves could not be compared with their king ininville. As the original spirit, the guide of kundi, the seeder of civilization, the creator of the spirit diamond, he is also the most famous scholar in the spirit family. They felt that the other elves could not stand side by side with the supreme elves in their hearts, and they thought that it was a blasphemy against the elves in ininville. Moreover, because the kundi elves respected the magic diamond as the symbol of the king and the treasure of the town, they thought that other elves should give up their crown and give it to ininville to unify the whole elves! Of course, ferno was dubious of milkow''s words. He did not believe that the elders he had worshipped since childhood, the guides of kundi and the sages who had laid the foundation of civilization would do so. In the face of ferno''s query, milkow changed his words and made a natural excuse. He said that these were just what he heard from the drunk elves of isville, and told him not to take them seriously. However, after listening, ferno gradually believed in it. Because he began to think about what he saw and heard in his ordinary life. The elves of the same clan were proud people with eyes on their heads all day long. For his own king and ethnic group, he has an unimaginable sense of belonging. Moreover, some of the elves in isville always talk about the magic diamond, the ring and kunguhar from time to time. They believe that their ethnic group and country have three treasures of the town. But Fanya and nuodo do not even have a decent treasure. These remarks naturally aroused the admiration and dissatisfaction of Fanya and nuodo, but in ordinary times, these words seem irrelevant. Now, these same words, instigated by milkow, have different meanings. This distrust and self-confidence began to take root in the hearts of Fanya and nuodo. Naturally, ferno thinks the same. Milkow looked at the expression on ferno''s face, naturally laughing. He struck while the iron was hot and watched ferno build tools and process gems, then he stirred up dissension with a kind of unintentional words. "What exquisite craftsmanship and gem cutting techniques Milko picked up a well cut gem, looked at it in the light, sighed for a long time and said, "unfortunately, although these gems are perfect, they are still not as good as the fairy diamond!" Ferno''s action, said discontentedly, "fairy diamond?" He was full of confidence, but also with a reluctant tone, "sooner or later, I will create a magic diamond! I will prove to the people that I can also make a magic diamond. Moreover, it is absolutely not inferior to the fairy diamond created by ininville himself Milkow was naturally happy, but he still provoked and pretended to care and said, "ferno, I believe you." For a long time, he seemed to be hesitant. How could ferno have experienced such a battle? He had a worried mouth and said, "if you have anything, just say it." Milkow laughed in his heart and sighed, "forget it, forget it, it''s better not to say it." Ferno took the bait for this kind of retreat, and said, "if you have anything to say, or do you think I can''t make a magic diamond?" Milko was so happy that he almost wanted to laugh, but his face didn''t show anything. "The fairy diamond is flawless. It''s said that it also contains a variety of incredible effects, but..." he hesitated. When ferno was about to ask, he spoke. He patted ferno on the shoulder, "ferno, although your forging skills are excellent. But, after all, it''s a magic diamond. It''s better to face the reality! " Ferno lives in peaceful vilino, not in human society. Where has he ever seen such conspiracy and trick? He was immediately deceived, with reluctance and a little jealousy, "ininville can create a magic diamond, and I will create a magic diamond! I will prove to the people that I can not only create the magic diamond, but also surpass ininville. Also, let my father see for himself that his best son is always me! It''s not the Finn. He''s not qualified to take on the promise of a multi throne! " "I believe you, ferno!" Milkov, who provoked dissension, was naturally happy to see this, and his heart was extremely happy and joyful. Because he grew up to stir up the relationship among the three races, even though he could not enter the elves of isville. However, as long as he can stir up the Fanya and nuodo, that''s enough. As for the taileri, he didn''t pay attention to them at all. Later, milko left the forge room of ferno for an excuse and came to the place where the Fanya elves lived. He changed what he had just said at ferno''s side and began to spread among the Fanya elves again. After that, he took an excuse to go to the country of Finland. He also revised his words, said it again in the country of Finland, and said it again among his brothers and sisters. He said a lot, not only provoking the contradiction between nordo and isville, but also provoking the contradiction between nordo and the Fanya elves. Then, in front of Finn''s brothers and sisters, he began to stir up the relationship between them and ferno. It is well known that ferno is dissatisfied with his half brothers and sisters. Therefore, milko''s words were immediately accepted by the brothers and sisters of Finland. They believed milko''s words. That''s because fernoben didn''t like them, even their mother. These words, processed by milkow, turned into ferno''s intention to expel their brothers and their mothers as soon as he ascended the throne of nordo. At this time, it was not only his brothers and sisters, but also himself. However, he had one more heart and went to ask ferno himself whether it was true or not. It''s just that fernoben doesn''t like him. How can he say that? He immediately sneered at him and drove him out of his room. All of a sudden, Fen Guomin was convinced of milkow''s words, and the contradiction began to take root in their heart! Chapter 456 Mirko was defeated by villas and imprisoned in the palace of mendos for three centuries. It can be said that his heart, all the time in the desire for revenge. At the same time, he is also very clear in his heart that once he dares to show the slightest bit of revenge, it will be a longer prison life waiting for him. In order to get rid of this dark life of imprisonment, revenge on Vera and iluvita''s children. For a moment, milkow restrained his revenge. He began to ingratiate himself with Vera and iluvita''s children in what he thought was a servile manner, so that he could relax his vigilance. He helped Vera, helped kundi and taught them new knowledge. All these efforts brought him the right to move freely in vilino and the withdrawal of his surveillance. Although he is still unable to leave vilino, it is only temporary. His anger, his humiliation, everything he suffered and experienced, can only vent his anger and imprisonment after Vera and kundi have paid a heavy price for his revenge. And he''s starting to implement his plan, and it''s beginning to show results. After his provocation, he successfully planted the seed of distrust among the three ethnic groups. Although he met a nail in another clan, fortunately, there were two clans, Fanya and nuodo. In these two clans, he successfully provoked conflicts between them. As a result, Mirko could not help laughing in his heart. He felt that his plan and his revenge were being carried out step by step. Then, it won''t be long before he can take revenge on amenzhou. Through milkow''s estrangement, Fanya and the nuodo elves unknowingly had serious differences and estrangement. There was also a rift in the feelings that had been built up since quevier''s awakening. Since the elves began several great splits, this kind of contradiction, even if not provoked by Mirko, will gradually appear with the passage of time. Now, it''s just ahead of time, and because of milkow''s provocation, things will start to move into an irreconcilable vortex in the future. Since filno was instigated by milkow, the relationship between him and his half brothers and sisters has been getting worse day by day. Although at the beginning, none of them liked each other. But it''s mostly because of ferno. He has been dissatisfied with his father''s new wife, and with his half brothers. He passed on the misfortune of his childhood to his stepmother and the brothers born to her, and day by day he was better than day. He got married very early, but the relationship between him and his wife was not very harmonious. His wife''s family is nothing but a blacksmith. Compared with him, his status is very different. But some of ferno''s advice to his wife can sometimes be heard. However, after being bewitched by Mirko, ferno began to change. All day long, he devoted himself to developing materials that could help him create the magic diamond, because he did not have the magic power of Jiangning, nor the magic power to capture the brilliance of the double Holy tree. Therefore, ferno turned to seek a breakthrough in materials. He wants to invent a kind of material that can capture the brilliance of the double Holy tree, and based on it, create the fairy diamond, surpassing his former admirer, ininville. Prove to the clans that what ininville can do, he and ferno can do, and they have to do better, better and more perfect than him. With this in mind, ferno sleeps all day. He hid in his room all day, looking through all kinds of books, looking for all kinds of knowledge he didn''t know. And, from time to time, he went to his forge to experiment with new materials. Such a crazy move that he couldn''t listen to anyone''s advice, even his wife and children. However, ferno''s invention of forgetting to eat and sleep finally paid off. He successfully invented a new material and named it "xilima", which made ferno overjoyed. Then, for the first time, he left his room, took his invention and walked to Shuangsheng tree. Along the way, he came to the Shuangsheng tree with excitement and Kant''s mood. Looking at the double Holy tree in front of him, he was very excited. Such a beautiful holy tree has brought infinite light to the world. Then, ferno raises hilima high and faces it to the tree. And when the light of the double Holy tree passes through hilima, their light is captured at the same time. The successful ferno was overjoyed to see the brilliance of the twin tree he had captured. And he hurried back to his forge room, and then he began to work nervously and excitedly, that is to create the fairy diamond. After that, for a long time, outsiders could clearly hear the sound of forging from the forge room of ferno. And after a year of unremitting forging, ferno succeeded. He successfully forged three flawless and beautiful fairy diamonds by using the brilliance of the double Holy tree! When he looked at the magic diamond in his hand, he could not help but shed tears of joy. He succeeded. I''m afraid no one can understand his mood at this moment. He went beyond the established goal, beyond ininville, whom he once admired. Not only did he surpass him, but he also reached a new level, surpassing in number the object of his admiration, inenville. When the magic diamond was finished, the dazzling light shone all over amenzhou. Vera and the Elves were shocked by the light of deja vu. Magic diamond!!! All the people, whether vera or elves, have these four big words in their hearts. Villas looked at Tyrion, and so did the elves. However, although the brilliance of the magic diamond is dazzling, the brilliance is not nebulous. Moreover, it seems that in some places, it is not as good as the magic diamond created by Jiangning. But it doesn''t matter. Today is a happy day for the elves. Because someone in their family once again created the magic diamond! No matter Fanya, nordo, isville, farmery, they are not selfish at this moment. But sincerely celebrate the birth of the treasure of the town once again! Moreover, three were born at one time! Veras were the first to come, and Valda canonized the magic diamond created by ferno. The genie happily looks at the genie diamond in ferno''s hand and congratulates him. Ferno naturally accepted, but when he looked into the elves. But he did not see the figure he once admired, the guide of the elves, the founder and sage of civilization, ininville. This made ferno very unhappy and planted discontent at the same time. When milkow saw that ferno had successfully forged the magic diamond, his greed surged up in an instant. It''s just that I want to snatch the magic diamond from ferno''s hand and embed it on his crown. However, there are villa guards around, tocas, urmu and even watching him. This made Mirko dare not act rashly, so he pretended to be happy and applauded for ferno. At the same time, a new conspiracy is brewing in his heart. In the following decades, Mirko continued to spread rumors among the nuodo ethnic group, and also spread such rumors to the Fanya ethnic group. Because they are the least of the three. Even the rising star of the isville people, in the number has now surpassed Fanya. And keep up with the nordo! At the same time, the elves of isville are far beyond the two families in all aspects. They invented new writing and language, and their artistic achievements far exceeded those of the two ethnic groups, as well as their personal combat skills. Aiming at this, milkow began to spread rumors among the two groups. He said that the elves of isville had set up an army a long time ago, and arranged their people to carry out various training in battle array and martial arts every day. At the same time, he made armor and weapons, which was obviously intended to annex the two tribes by force, or to enslave them. Milkow''s comments have won the market! Because, some elves really put themselves into it, to imagine that situation, and unconsciously follow the thinking of milkow. The more they think about it, the more they fear it. The more they think about it, the more they feel they should stop it. As a result, the nuodo elves began to build weapons and equipment on a large scale, and set up an army to practice day by day. This abnormal behavior of the nordo nationality naturally caused the panic of the Fanya elves. Because, Mirko also told the present situation of the nordo people to the Fanya people, and took the elves of isville with him. The Fanya elves naturally knew the situation of the two tribes at this stage, and naturally filled countless possibilities, and automatically filled the loopholes in the Mirko language. As a result, the Fanya elves also began to forge weapons and armor on a large scale, and started training day and night. At this time, milkow went back to the nuodo elves again, told them about the Fanya, and added something to the story about the Fanya and isville, intending to attack them on both sides. This makes the nordo people more uneasy and scared! At the same time, milkow came to ferno and told him that the villas were going to swallow the magic diamond in his hand. At the same time, milkow once again tried to sow dissension between their brothers. He said that his brother finguomin wanted to take away the magic diamond in his hand, and planned to unite the two families of Fanya and isville to completely eliminate him and the support of the nordo spirit! Ferno believed, so he gathered his people to support him, began to forge weapons and armor, and practiced day and night. At this time, Mirko came to Finland again, and told Finland that his elder brother ferno intended to kill him and eliminate the threat to him. And told Finn that ferno''s supporters are working hard day and night. Naturally, finguomin knew what his brother ferno was thinking, and he was so frightened that he immediately forged weapons and armor with his supporters and practiced day and night. In this way, milkow stirred up dissension among the three ethnic groups, but he made the stratagem which was easy to see through perfect. Moreover, it also successfully alienated the relationship between ferno and his brothers, and extended the distrust to the limit. As a matter of fact, no one who has a trace of reason will be confused by this kind of flawed lie. The problem is that their relationship has been in trouble for a long time, or after Fenway''s second marriage. Fenway for ferno, but also not due diligence, so this kind of brotherhood things. There is mistrust and instability in the elves. Of course, milkow is happy to see it. He hides behind the scenes and watches the play at ease, which makes him very happy! Chapter 457 After the instigation of milkow, the relationship among the three elves suddenly became tense. This kind of relationship changes suddenly but naturally. Villas are high up, and the daily task is to look after the world of Alda. Naturally, it is impossible to focus on kundi all the time. Therefore, they do not understand the current situation among the three kundi ethnic groups. Jiangning does not pay attention to this problem, he has been busy learning all kinds of knowledge and understanding the rules of the world. I don''t have the leisure or time to care about other small things. In his eyes, other things, except those concerning himself, are trivial matters, which he doesn''t care about at present. Because there was no marriage and no lineal descendants left behind, for a moment, no one in the whole isville community could come up with an idea. Some officers or wise elves promoted by Jiangning met Jiangning many times. However, the results always disappoint them. Even so, the relationship between the three ethnic groups is a critical moment of sudden tension. Jiangning didn''t pay any attention to it. It seems that these things are not important. Even if they are serious, he is confident to suppress them. What''s more, villas are the real masters of vilino. Once villa is disturbed, whatever happens will be completely suppressed by villa. Therefore, the most important thing for Jiangning now is to meditate and comprehend the rules! It''s just like what I''ve told you for a long time. Restricted by his own limitations, he can''t understand the rules, and the slightest bit of understanding also makes him have earthshaking changes. However, the strictness of the world''s rules is too strong. As I said before, this is a world where the rights belong to villa, next to Maiya. In addition, no one can understand the rules like Vera, and no one can ascend the throne like Maiya! This situation made him extremely distressed and worried. However, at this point, he can only go one way to the black and continue to explore. Because, the road has gone, even in what kind of distress will continue. Otherwise, is he really willing to live in this world until the end? Is it as if the simultaneous interpreting of the last movement of the elves and Vera at the time of the end of the day? No, of course not! Even though his path of understanding the rules has been slow, he will set foot in Middle Earth in the future. Then, try your best to reap enough benefits for yourself! Here he meditates and understands the rules in peace of mind, but in the outside world, the relationship between the three ethnic groups is gradually becoming tense. The elves fear that Fanya and nordo will besiege them. Fanya and nordo are worried that the powerful elves of isville want to annex themselves. And enslave them. And because of the fight between the two princes, the spirit of nordo was not united. They each formed two factions, supporting their own Prince against another prince, although Fenway was still in. However, he is facing the current situation, there is no good way. What''s more, things are out of his control now. Even if he can suppress it by force, he can only regulate his own people, but not the other two. Milkow naturally would not allow Fenway to destroy his plan, so he once again began to brew a plot, and once again spread rumors among the three ethnic groups. Milkow had long noticed that some ears would listen to him, and some tongues would exaggerate what they heard; His lies passed from friend to friend, as if knowing these secrets and telling them, just proved the wisdom of the narrator. In the days to come, the nodos will pay a very tragic price for their folly of listening. When milkow saw that many people were leaning towards him, he would often walk among them. His beautiful words would be picked up and woven by someone. In such a delicate operation, many people who heard these words believed that they were their own original ideas afterwards. Milkow will summon a beautiful scene from their heart, that vast territory in the East, they can rule with freedom and power according to their own wishes. As a result, rumors spread like wildfire, saying that Vera brought Elda to amenzhou because they were jealous and afraid of Kun. In this way, the peace and tranquility of vilino had been poisoned before Vera were alert! The elves began to complain against the gods, and many of them became very arrogant, forgetting their knowledge and industry. I don''t know how many of them Vera gave them. The desire to have freedom and vast territory, unprecedented in the hearts of the elves burning; Milkow laughed in secret. His lies have reached the expected effect. He hates ferno and Jiangning better than all the others. He longs for the fairy diamond to surpass everything. However, Mirko is not in a hurry now. He knows that these situations are far from reaching the climax. His layout is still in continuous brewing and fermentation, he is like a wine master, carefully preparing his masterpiece. Wait until the wine fermentation is mature, quietly move a chair, quietly taste the wonderful taste! In the end, things began to escalate as planned by Mirko. It''s not about the three elves, it''s about ferno and his brother Fernando. Their contradictions began to escalate and put on the table. At a meeting between the two forces, ferno bravely pulled out his sword and put it on the neck of Finland. Their respective supporters have drawn out their swords and pointed to their own people and compatriots! Milkow saw that things were going according to his plan. He danced happily behind the scenes and watched the conflict between the two brothers with a smile on his lips. However, the two brothers did not go to war immediately as milko thought, but were stopped. It was Fenway, the father of the two brothers! The conflict between them finally startled Fenwei. Fenwei hurried to see his eldest son ferno lay his sword on the neck of fenguomin, who was also his son. The frightened and angry Fenway yelled at ferno and told him to put down his sword. However, when ferno saw Fenway scolding his anger, he believed that his father was not himself when he planned to give the throne of the nordo tribe to fenguomin. The furious Fenwei doesn''t pay attention to his father''s scolding at all, but looks at fenguomin with murderous eyes. The latter, in the face of his ferocious eyes, did not fear, yelled at him. The contradiction between the two brothers is no longer covered up. Fenwei saw that things were about to get out of control. At this time, the internal strife and turmoil of the nordo nationality awakened Vera. Villas immediately came to the city of Tyrion, immediately hit down the sword in ferno''s hand, and then arrested him. He will be in the judging circle, accept Vera''s fair judgment, in the eyes of all kundi, accept the punishment. In front of the sentencing circle, villas began to interrogate ferno under the eyes of many kundi, and concluded that the source of the matter was originally from Mirko. The enraged Vera and the suddenly enlightened kundi are filled with anger. Torkas was so angry that he immediately went to arrest Mirko, but Mirko had already left amenzhou. Manwei, in his rage, hates Mirko very much. He thinks that his devotion, trust and brotherhood have been seriously trampled and desecrated. He vows to severely punish Mirko. However, the matter at present should still be convicted for ferno! In the end, ferno was convicted by villas in front of the sentencing circle. He was sentenced to exile. Villas did not allow ferno to return to vilino or Tyrion without permission. Fenway knew that his son had committed such a big felony because he didn''t teach him, so Fenway and ferno left Tyrion city together and moved to ferminos, the fortress in the north of vilino! A little bit of nordo, together with his king Fenway and the prince, moved to ferminos. After milkow moved to fominos in ferno, he secretly returned to vilino and came to fominos. There, milkow tried to seduce ferno against Vera''s verdict. However, he was rejected by ferno and did not see him. Milkow knows that he can''t succeed, and ferno doesn''t believe him now. And Fenway wrote to Vera. So Mirko is hiding again! However, the unwilling milkow did not want his plan to fail in vain. As a result, his stomach of bad water began to brew a new plot. He met ugoliant and began to plan a new plot£¨ Ugoliante, an evil spirit with the shape of a terrible spider, is said to be the ancestor of the giant spider hilobu in qilisugo. She has infinite greed, eager to take all things to fill her void £© Chapter 458 During the time when Mirko spread rumors, the glory of Shuangsheng tree seemed to be dimmed by Mirko''s rumors. The shadow of all things, the old man who was pulled, and the peaceful and peaceful vilino were facing turmoil and panic for the first time. Tocas is searching for milkov in the world of vilino. There is a great anger in his heart, but milkov hides well, which makes tocas never find him. Later, after ferno was expelled from vilino, Mirko quietly returned to amenzhou. And came to the northern fortress, trying to bewitch ferno again. However, his biggest goal is to possess the three fairy diamonds and a lot of gems hidden in the secret room by ferno. Ferno naturally did not fall for it again. In front of milco, the most powerful God in the universe, he humiliated milco by saying the most ugly and insulting words, and closed his door mercilessly. Milkow left in shame. Instead of going to vilino, he left amenzhou and came to the Middle Earth opposite the sea. And the double Holy tree of vilino is not stingy of its own light again during the time when milkow is far away from amenzhou. Endless soft light spread all over amenzhou. The glory of Shuangsheng tree seems to dispel the shadow of Mirko and the turmoil it brought, but somehow, this feeling adds a bit of sadness! After leaving Mirko in amenzhou, he went to the dark awasha area, where he could not see clearly with the naked eye. It is a long and narrow land at the foot of the perory mountains to the east of eldama Bay. This desolate wasteland has the deepest and thickest shadow in the world. In the area of aersha, where no one explored, there is ugoliant, an evil god with terrible spider shape. It is said that she was also one of the gods lured by Mirko. However, during the blank period when Mirko was defeated by Vera and imprisoned in the palace of Mandos, ugoliant quietly got rid of the control of Mirko. He saw ugoliante in the shadow of darkness. He asked the powerful evil god to help him deal with Vera, but ugoliant didn''t agree at first. But milkow promised him all kinds of rich benefits, and told her the beauty and wealth of villino. In the name of greed, ugoliant wanted to swallow all the world into her own stomach. Therefore, she agreed to millco''s request and decided to sneak in with him. To this end, she personally knitted a black cloak made of shadow, and covered herself and Mirko. And began to set out, to the land of immortality amenzhou. She began to weave cobwebs, one by one, climbing from one cliff to another, climbing over prominent rocks and peaks, climbing up and crawling until she finally reached the summit of harmentire, the highest mountain in the region, very far from the northern tainiqutier. There is no guard in Vera, because to the west of the perorie mountains is an empty land lying in the dim light. Looking out from the east of the mountains, except for the forgotten awasha, there is only the vast sea emitting dim water light. At this time, villas are preparing for a grand celebration, not knowing that the sacred place under their feet has been invaded by the filthy darkness. It was the time to celebrate the harvest, and milkow knew it very well. Although the movement of seasons and the ups and downs of tides are in accordance with Vera''s will, there is no winter of death in villino. Vera chose to live in the kingdom of Alda, which is only a small territory in the vast universe; The life span of the universe is time, which starts from the same time. Therefore, javanna set the time for the growth, flowering and Fruiting of all things in villino; Every time the first harvest, manway would celebrate it at a banquet in tenequetier, while the residents of quanvillino would gather on the mountain and sing together. At this time, it is also the most empty node of the whole vilino. All iluvita''s children gathered in manwei''s palace to enjoy the delicious food and praise it as well. No one expected Mirko to make trouble in this grand celebration, and no one thought that Mirko would come here again. In addition, he brought a helper. In the hall of celebration, iluvita''s children gathered together. They enjoy wine and food, and they sing for Vera! Each musical instrument was taken out by the elves. The elves dressed elegantly, or plucked the strings, or played the trumpets. The elegant notes constitute a picture of the flourishing age. The Fanya, the nordo, and the isville spirits who came to the banquet were celebrating together. They were all dressed in gorgeous clothes, elegant and bright. There''s only one thing that makes manway''s plan flawed. Ferno did come, and manway wanted him to come; But Fenway didn''t come, nor did any of the other nordo elves who lived in ferminos. Fenway said, "as long as the ban continues to be imposed on my son ferno for one day, so that he will not return to Tyrion, then I will not be king or see my people." Ferno didn''t wear the party dress, nor any beautiful ornaments, nor any gold, silver and precious stones; He refused to let Vera and Elda see the magic diamonds and locked them in the copper walled secret room of ferminos. Now, in front of manwei''s seat, he is face-to-face with fingo, opening his mouth to show reconciliation; Fen Guomin also cancels his elder brother''s drawing sword against him. Finn further extended his hand and said, "what I promised before, I will do now. I forgive you for not remembering the past. "£¨ Ferno has been banned from returning to Tyrion by villa for 12 years So ferno held out his hand, but said nothing. Fen Guomin added: "although we are half blood brothers, you are 100% elder brother in my heart. You lead, and I''ll follow. I hope there is no new misfortune to divide us "I hear you." "It''s what you want," ferno said But they don''t know what the consequences will be. The forthright tocas saw that the atmosphere of the banquet seemed dull, so he stepped down from his throne and came to the center. And said, "today is a day of celebration, we get together, rational use of the most beautiful state of mind to enjoy today''s celebration." The elves cheered, the dull and awkward atmosphere in the field was suddenly relieved, while villa didn''t know what tocas wanted to convey. Just listen to him continue, "since you want to see the beauty of the magic diamond so much, and ferno forgot to bring it because he came here in a hurry, please enjoy the most unique and first born magic diamond in the world!" As soon as his voice fell, the cheers of the elves in the field wanted to overturn manwei''s palace. Cheers of excitement and joy spread from the top of the mountain to the outside world. And milko, who was trying to crawl, heard the cheers of the elves. He couldn''t help but stop, and looked into the distance at the hall of irmalin, which towered over the top of tainiquitil. With a sneer in his mouth, he said in secret, "continue cheering, and see how you can continue this kind of life after today." At the urging of ugoliant, he climbs with him, and looks at the double Holy tree in the distance. And Jiangning after hearing the words of tocas, helplessly opened his eyes. He looked around and saw that the Elves were looking at him, so he untied his sword kunguhar. It is gorgeous and elegant. The long sword with diamond inlaid scabbard is spinning and standing in the center. The magic diamond inlaid at the end of the hilt is shining with nebulous brilliance. Then, Jiangning gently raised his right hand, and the ring on his index finger flickered with nebulous light. Then, the same source of the fairy diamond began to resonate. From the end of the sword handle, a huge nebular light burst into the sky, penetrating manwei''s palace and into the sky! Then, the bright and gorgeous nebular light spread to the whole amenzhou! The elves in the field cheered and leaped, and the atmosphere rose to a climax in an instant. Even Vera sitting on the throne also looked at the bright nebula, their eyes were full of confusion. Ferno''s eyes were also fixed on the magic diamond embedded at the end of the hilt. His eyes carefully observed the elegant sword standing in the central hall. Different from any sword he had ever seen, it was a different form in shape. The whole sword should be long and thin. Different from the heavy cross sword with wide blade, it looks incomparably elegant. Naturally, he would not know that the shape of Jiangning''s Sabre comes from the shape of Han sword. Elegant but not without the majesty of the king. The cross swords of the West are not suitable for Jiangning, and he always hates these seemingly heavy weapons. Even if he can wave and chop lightly, he doesn''t like it. He still likes Han Jian stubbornly! And the brilliance of the fairy diamond, ferno also secretly compared in his heart. He came to the conclusion that he was disappointed. The magic diamond he made is beautiful. However, there is a kind of spirituality missing, and he can''t create nebulous brilliance in the brilliance. And the magic diamond created by Jiangning, which contains the brilliance, is like putting a galaxy into it. This can''t be created by the original ferno. This makes him feel sorry, but also some shame! Although he made three magic diamonds, they are not as good as the one created by others! Just as the gods and spirits indulged in the brilliance of the magic diamond, a sad cry suddenly sounded. The holy land of vilino, which is illuminated by the light, is suddenly illuminated by the dim light. Vera''s heart was shocked, they realized that something had happened! Jiangning, on the other hand, is the fastest and most unresponsive. He quickly takes his sword and rushes to the outside of the palace to stop and look out at the distance! And the villas came out, and the elves came out, too. They stopped at the top of the temple and looked out at the location of the tree. There, the light of the Holy tree is dim, and they are mourning. Then, the double Holy tree standing high on the land of vilino fell down! Chapter 459 As iluvita''s children gather, Mirko and ugoliante hide in a cloak of shadows. They crawled down the high mountains, and then across the vast plains of vilino. Finally, they came to the location of the twin Holy tree, talperian and laurelin, and faintly fell ha! Looking at the two holy trees that bring light to the world, milko grins coldly. With a ferocious face, he takes out a long black gun. Then, mercilessly pierced into the core of the double Holy tree, a blow let them suffer! A large amount of green juice gushed out and dyed the land they inhabited. A cry of sadness spread all over amenzhou, alerting Vera and the elves who celebrated the Holy Scriptures. And ugoliant immediately fell over, his sharp mouth constantly sucking the sap of the tree that they had shed. On the other hand, milkow pushed them down, and ugoliant kept sucking between them in turn. And the venom stored in the poison bag was injected into their meridians. The leaves, branches and roots withered one after another, and the light of gold and silver was dim. The cry of mourning, a cry of sorrow. But ugoliant didn''t care. She sucked hard and took turns sucking on the fallen twin saints until she sucked all the sap out of them. But when she had finished, she still felt hungry and thirsty, so ugoliante drank all the water from Valda''s well. As she drank, she kept spewing poison fog, and was attacked by the poison fog, and the green mountains began to die. Moreover, her body is constantly expanding, and finally, she expands into an ugly monster that even Mirko is afraid of. ¡­¡­ In manwei''s palace, Vera and the elves stop to look at the location of faintly LOHA. When they look at the collapse of the double Holy tree, Vera and the elves are in an uproar. "Born, the double Holy tree is born!" "Who did it?" "Mirko, it must be him, it must be Mirko!" The elves say, Vera are still in shock. Jiangning, on the other hand, is running on the cliff not far from the front. As he runs, he takes off his gorgeous dress, revealing his silver gray armor and black cloak. On his back, he carries the strong bow made by Aoli himself, islier and the quiver. Kunguhar is hanging around his waist. He speaks the language of birds. He is calling for manwei''s messenger Giant Eagle! Then, he jumped down from the edge of the high cliff, which caused the cry of the elves. His body was falling rapidly, and then he was lifted on his back by a huge eagle, which attracted the elves'' cheers and Vera''s gaze. Then he ordered the eagle under him to take him to the location of Shuangsheng tree. A loud cry of the eagle, a huge eagle wings fierce fan, and with a very fast speed to faintly fall ha. The eagle flies very fast. The towering mountains are left behind by the eagle one by one. Then Jiangning can clearly see the faint luoha and the fallen Shuangsheng tree. He calmly took down the strong bow behind him, and took out two special conical armor piercing arrows from the quiver. With a bow and two arrows, the sharp elf looked down at ugoliant, the huge and ugly spider like monster, and milko standing on one side. He aimed at them, then released his hand, and two broken armor arrows, with a sharp whistling sound, shot at Mirko and ugoliant. The piercing sound of the air awakened Mirko and ugoliante, who immediately looked over their heads. Then he clearly saw two arrows coming towards them. Milko instinctively dodged, but he still couldn''t avoid them as he wanted. He was stabbed in his left shoulder with a special armor piercing arrow, and ugoliante was also hit in the back with green and scarlet blood flowing out respectively. They screamed in pain and growled in fury. However, they were immediately awakened by a loud cry of the eagle. Looking at it, they saw a figure leaping down from the back of the giant eagle. Man has drawn his sword in the air! Milkow panicked. He thought it was olomi from Vera who came by the giant eagle. Among the gods, only olomi has such amazing archery! But then he found out that it wasn''t olomi, but the child of iluvita, who he hated so much, Elda, who was named ininville! He is ferocious but smile, hold the long gun of black toward Jiang Ning mercilessly stab. But then he saw a dazzling white light suddenly appeared, and the strong light made him unable to open his eyes for a moment. He was flustered, and then he instinctively retreated, stabbing the gun into a dial. Then he felt his gun cut by a sword. Then millcord heard the sound of running fast towards him. He roared and swung his gun. However, Jiangning is a short body through the gap, the hands of kunguhar toward the waist of milko ruthlessly cut. With the clear sound, the armor on Mirko''s waist was cut by kunguhar. At this time, he also recovered his eyesight and was preparing to kill Jiangning. But when he saw a foot kicking at him, Mirko raised his arm to resist, and then he felt a sharp pain in his left hand. A tail finger has been cut off by Jiangning! "Ah! Damn it Mirko yelled angrily, but Jiangning kicked his arm and foot, and in a flash, kicked a few feet on him. With the help of recoil, he leaped to the side of ugoliant. In addition, he dodged ugoliant''s claws, ran with both feet on her claws and landed on ugoliant''s back with a somersault. Kunguhar, the sword in his hand, whirled fiercely. He held it in his hands, and then stabbed it into ugoliant''s back. This caused her to cry bitterly. Her huge and ugly body kept bumping left and right, trying to throw Jiangning off her back. However, Jiangning''s feet, as if rooted in her back, did not move. Then, his body was shining with dazzling white light, his mouth was reciting incantations, and he stabbed kunguhar in ugoliant''s body, and a layer of exuberant fire began to attach to his sword! "Squeak!" Ugoliant was hit three times in a row, which made her scream and cry. On the other hand, milkow came, stabbing Jiangning with his long gun and driving him down ugoliante''s back. Then, with a long gun, he forced Jiangning to retreat. With ugoliante fled to the north, he was afraid to continue to pester, villa all rushed here, then even if it is impossible to go. When he left, he looked at Jiangning fiercely with his eyes full of killing intention, while the latter looked at him coldly. Kunguhar in his hand was burning with fire. After pushing them back, Jiangning quickly came to Shuangsheng tree. His mouth was reciting incantations, and the ring on his right index finger was shining with the brilliant light of the nebula. With the incantation, the strong brilliance turns into infinite vitality and continuously infuses into the body of Shuangsheng tree. However, with Jiangning itself is unable to save them, Shuangsheng tree was fatally injured. First the core was badly damaged by Mirko, then the sap was sucked by ugoliant, and the body was full of toxins. Now, all he has to do is try to keep the tree alive and wait for the villas to come. After his treatment, tyrperian and laurelin began to shine a very dim light, and a cry of sadness came into Jiangning''s ears. Tylperian''s branches sway slightly to convey gratitude, as does laurelin. Then, their branches intertwined, and their dim and extremely brilliant light overlapped with each other, giving birth to new life in the place where the twigs twined. A seed, wrapped by talperian, was sent to Jiangning. "For me?" Jiangning understood the silent wave. This seed was given to him by Shuangsheng tree. Thank him for helping to drive away milko and big spider who killed them. At the same time, thank him for saving their lives! Jiangning took this seed and put it in her arms. He recites incantations in his mouth. His healing magic becomes vigorous after the blessing of the Lord of the rings. He expels the toxins in the tree, saves their lives and gains precious time for them. At this time, Vera finally came here. When they saw the green luoha in the past, now they were in a mess, and the blood on the ground, their hearts were filled with anger. When they watched the spirit squatting in front of Shuangsheng tree, trying to cure them, they were filled with a kind of emotion called moving. Vera immediately went over and began to take over Jiangning''s work to cure Shuangsheng tree. Javanna sings in front of the tree, Nina uses her own tears to cure them, and ISTI uses her own medical skills to expel toxins and heal wounds. However, they suffered too much and villa came too late, even after Jiangning to buy time for them. However, treating them at the same time is just like a drop in the bucket. Villas see this, can only turn to second. Vera began to give birth to them, let the silver tree talperian out of the last flower, let the golden tree laurelin out of the last fruit. Their last flowers and fruits were finally used by Vera to create the moon and the sun! "Look at this thing!" Olomi walks up to manwei and hands him a finger wrapped in metal. Manwei took it suspiciously, then exclaimed, "this is Mirko''s finger!" His exclamation made the villas look sideways, and then they came one after another. When they saw that the severed finger was Mirko, they looked at Jiangning with surprise and disbelief. "Not only that!" Olomi looked at the underground trace and analyzed it for Vera, "there was another one who came with Mirko. The trace should be a huge spider. And... "He picked up a piece of metal." this piece of metal fell from Mirko''s armor. It was cut off. What''s more, Mirko is injured and bleeding, and so are his friends. " He said, pointing to two pools of red and green blood on the ground. The gods'' faces changed, and they looked up and down at the beautiful Eldar who was sitting and meditating. The surprise in his heart was incomparable. However, olomi looked at Jiangning and looked at him. When he looked at the quiver behind him, he found that there were two missing arrows. Suddenly, he realized, and then he told the gods his analysis and the results! Chapter 460 From the moment the double Holy tree fell, the boundless darkness came. The world fell into darkness again, and the light source disappeared. Even the Holy tree, which made the light source, withered and died because of Mirko. Although Vera have saved the only flower left by talperian and the only fruit left by laurelin, in a short time, the whole Alda world will still be covered by endless darkness. Many creatures are in constant fear of the drastic changes between heaven and earth! Most of what happened on that day is recorded in "odudinyi", written by Allan Miri of the Fanya nationality, and known to all Eldar elves. However, no ballad or story can fully express the following horror and sadness. The light went out; But the darkness that followed was worse than the loss of light. It seems that the darkness at that time is not due to the lack of light, but it is a physical existence! It is a kind of evil which can destroy the light. It has the power to pierce the eyes. It can invade the heart and mind and strangle every will. Every city built in amenzhou is silent at the moment, as if it had become a quiet country one by one. Vilma, Tyrion, wislear, and many kundi people are crying, mourning the death of the double Holy tree and the disappearance of the light source. In vaguely LOHA, where the double Holy tree is located, Vera silently looks at the dead tree. Everyone''s heart is filled with anger. Nina cried sadly. Her tears fell on the withered and dead trunk of Shuangsheng tree, but it had no effect. They died, the light source of the world, completely dead under the conspiracy of milkow. Valda picked up the flowers of talperian and the fruits of laurelin and faced Vera, "this is their only flower and fruit. Now Arda is in the dark. I hope their flowers and fruits can bring new light to the world!" Vera and Willie nodded and agreed, but there is still one thing to do. Besides, it takes time to create a new source of light. It also needs Vera and Willie''s wisdom. How to make sure that the new source of light will not be destroyed by Mirko again! "Ininville!" Manwei suddenly opens his mouth. He looks at Jiangning in meditation. The latter awakened in his voice and straightened his waist in front of the gods. "Dear king of Arda, what can I do for you?" Manwei looked at him with approval, "thank you for your efforts (double Holy tree). Your immediate treatment has bought us time. At the same time, you have also defeated Mirko and his allies. As the king of Arda, I will reward you. Now, what do you want? " Vera and Wei Li, who were listening, were slightly stunned, and then looked at Jiangning with a smile. Jiangning thought a little, then said: "dear king of Alda and dear Vera and villi, as a member of villino, a member of the world and the son of iluveta, I just did what I should do. It''s a pity that I can''t keep Mirko and his comrades He lowered his head with regret. When Vera heard Jiangning say so, they were more satisfied with the expression on their faces, and their good sense of Jiangning was improved again. Just listen to manwei slowly speak, "ininville, your efforts and pay, we all see in the eye. In spite of the danger, you used your wisdom and courage to frustrate the further possible conspiracy of milkow and repel him and his accomplices. As the king and manager of Alda, we will give you the reward you deserve! Now, iluveta''s son, tell us, "what kind of reward do you want?" So Jiangning thought a little, and immediately he said, "dear king of Alda and Vera villi, I want a deer for the mount. I also want this companion not to be affected by death, and I hope to get villa''s blessing The gods were surprised. They didn''t expect that Jiangning should only put forward such a simple request, but not a simple one. Manway further confirmed, "ininville, are you sure this is the reward you''re asking for?" The latter replied without hesitation, "yes, that''s what I want to reward." These words, on the contrary, let the villas agree that Elda is a person of high moral character. It''s a great achievement for all living beings to fight back the contribution of milkow and leave a ray of life for Vera to cure the double Holy tree and protect the last fire! It is reasonable to say that as long as they can do it, nothing is too much. However, I don''t want Jiangning to put forward such a simple requirement that it can''t be put into practice. "Well, ininville, we will do what you ask!" Manwei looks at him admiringly, then at Nisha The latter nodded knowingly, and then Nisa began to show her voice. In her song, a huge white deer was born! It has a huge and wide angle, shoulder height of more than 2.5 meters, body length of more than 4 meters! The whole body is shining with white light, the four hooves are wrapped in silver, and the light can be seen between the light steps£¨ Everybody Baidu Encyclopedia big horn deer!) This new born deer shakes its head, moves its hooves and slowly walks to Jiangning, and rubs Jiangning''s body slightly with its head. Jiangning naturally was overjoyed and looked at the deer which was higher than himself. The joy in my heart can''t be described in words at the moment. He stroked the white deer''s head and whispered in its ear, while the White Deer shook its ears from time to time. Nisha walked slowly, her long skirt dragging on the ground. She went straight to Jiangning, raised her hand and stroked the white deer, and said with a smile, "yiningville, I hope you can treat it well. It will carry you to visit Alda without fear of difficulties and dangers!" This means that the white deer will not retreat because of the difficult terrain, but will follow his orders. And it will always carry him. Well, I won''t leave him even in a coma. Jiangning understood that Nisa was blessing his mount, and he bowed to thank him. Then manwei came over and stroked the white deer''s head to bless it. "The atmosphere and the wind will surely help you!" With the presence of wind and atmosphere, they will be very fast. Jiangning thanks again. Then Valda came and blessed, "the stars will show you the way!" With the guidance of stars, they will never get lost at night! Then wuermu came over, stroked the white deer and blessed them, "you never have to worry about not finding water, it will take you to find clean water, and not afraid of water waves!" Well, the first element of survival is to find water. Moreover, it will not be afraid of water waves, and can walk calmly. Aoli then walked over with a smile, and blessed, "walking on the earth, you never have to worry about the harm of the earth, it will take you away from danger, and will tell you the treasure buried in the ground." Aoli is the most real and has the best relationship with him! Now don''t worry about the earthquake, debris flow and other disasters! And when there is no money to spend, white deer will help him find the treasure hidden in the underground! Javanna then came forward to bless, "forest and orva (plant) to help you, it will take you to find fruit and safe shelter." Well, there are three elements of adventure survival. First, find water. Second, find food. Third, find shelter. OK, it''s all alive. A cold faced man came and blessed, "all spirits will be far away from you and others!" This awesome force, white deer can expel the spirit body and protect him from the harassment of the spirit. Then olomi came over with a bow and arrow on his back. Jiangning looked at him expectantly and didn''t know what welfare to give him. Just listen to olomi speak slowly, and blessing, "you don''t have to worry about the cold arrow coming from the dark!" Sure enough, the relationship is good, but it''s different. We take care of everything! Don''t worry about being attacked by cold arrows. Then, in a soft veil, yiermu (Willy, the God of dreams) comes over and blesses, "sleep around him, you don''t need to be troubled by nightmares." Well, good sleep is the most important thing. It will ensure that you are always at the peak. Good, good! Then, Esther can heal all wounds He came over and blessed, "if you are hurt, it will take you to find some life-saving herbs." He can find minerals and medicine. This deer is really a god! Then Nina, the goddess of sorrow, comes and blesses, "your ears will hear the sorrow and find the target!" Jiangning pondered. It seems that Nina hopes to listen to those who need help when she travels in the future! Thinking of this, he saluted her solemnly. This is a goddess of great mercy! Then, the goddess Wei Rui, who can weave the world story, came over and said, "your deeds will be passed down through the ages!" In other words, what they will do in the future will be handed down by word of mouth, or even recorded in the book. Wei Rui said, and then topaz, the naked God of battle, came over, laughing brightly and blessing, "courage will not retreat on you, your enemies will be defeated!" Er, are you sure you didn''t come to pit me? Can''t I fight to the death when I meet a guy who can''t fight, such as some evil spirits? Then, he realized that he was wrong. The intention of tocas was that even in the strong enemy, they had the courage to fight and would not be afraid of the enemy. Tocas thinks that running away is not terrible, but not fighting against the enemy''s courage is the most terrible! Well, you are a fight maniac, and your favorite is fighting. Then, the last one, Willy, who is known as the goddess of flowers, came and blessed, "where all things wither and wither, you will reappear the spring." Even the desolate land will reappear the green of the earth with their footprints and wishes! After the blessing of Vera and Willy, Jiangning and the deer beside him solemnly thank Vera and Willy. These abilities are very practical and will be of great help to his future visit to Alda. Although some of them are not reliable, Jiangning will not underestimate them because of this. How to say, this is also a blessing of the gods, which is not the same as that of ordinary people. The villas are endowed with most of the power by iluvita. They created the earth, sea and everything in the whole Alda world. Naturally, they also represent the rules of the world, and the prophecy and blessing made by them will surely come true. Chapter 461 Mirko and ugoliante have been injured by Jiangning and worried about Vera''s pursuit, so they rush to the north. But they also know that their tracks are under villa''s surveillance. Valda and manway could see them clearly, so the chase began. After the gods finished blessing, manwei asked olomi and tocas to go after Mirko. I saw olomithe riding his horse Nahar, with an army of various wild animals, galloping all the way to the north. And tocas doesn''t need horses at all. He runs on his own legs. The strong man, who is full of muscles and knots, runs faster on both legs than a horse. Nahal was left behind by him, and so was oromi''s legion of beasts. He grew his mouth, growled in anger, and felt that his dignity had been destroyed and that Vera''s dignity had also been trampled on. The most important thing is that there is such a bad mood at such a festive ceremony. The fire of anger in tocas''s heart almost wanted to burn Mirko alive. And olomi listened to the roar of tocas and felt the same way in his heart. He urged the horse Nahar on his crotch. Nahar''s four hooves wrapped in gold began to speed up, trampling on the land of amenzhou, bursting with light. This is the first ray of light produced when the world falls into darkness after the Shuangsheng tree is pulled down. This makes kundi and all things who see this light look forward to it. They think that Vera have saved the double Holy tree. Who knows, this light appears fast, but it disappears fast. Kundi people face the dark world again, become extremely depressed! Vera''s pursuit was naturally noticed by Mirko and ugoliante. As Mirko listened to the roar coming from behind, his heart began to beat faster. At the same time, he urged ugoliant around her to let her think of a way, the latter immediately spewed a lot of black fog from her mouth. And the army led by olomi, who constantly urged his horse, rushed into the black fog. However, in the dark fog, they could not distinguish the direction from anything. It was the purest darkness, purer than the world of Alda in the dark. It seems that it has existed since ancient times. The angry olomi took down his bow and arrow, one after another, and kept shooting into the black fog in front of him. The arrow roared into the endless black fog, but there was no message he wanted to know. Similarly, with the title of God of battle, tocas hardly fell into the black fog at the speed of olomi. His iron fists, with the power of God, constantly hit the surrounding black fog, but just like what happened to olomi, they didn''t give him the feeling of hitting a kind of entity. Similarly, the army following the two villas in pursuit of Mirko was trapped in the dark fog, at a loss and at a loss. They don''t know where to go, and they don''t know where the enemy is. By the time the purest darkness had receded, the enemy had disappeared, and Mirko and ugoliante had fled. Angry Vera, roaring up to the sky, all things clearly heard the roar of Vera. While in Lilo ha, the villas get together, and olomi and tocas have returned to tell the villas about their failure. Manway didn''t blame them. He knew how cunning milkow was. Originally, he was still looking forward to Mirko, but when Mirko knocked down the double Holy tree, the world fell into turbulence and darkness again, manwei also completely died of Mirko. It suddenly dawned on him that at the beginning he could be regarded as a humble confession, but now it seems that it was just his temporary forbearance. His good heart has long been lost and can never be retrieved. Now, the gods are discussing how to make the world bright again. However, due to the limitation of rules, even the great villa can''t create the double Holy tree again. It''s as like as two peas, and even smaller stones, and even more great creations. Therefore, facing the present predicament, javanna said with relief, "thanks to ininville, his original feat of creating the fairy diamond is so foresight. He won the most time for our arrival with the brilliance of diamond and the medical treatment from ISTI. He has preserved the shining fire of the double Holy tree Vera listened to javanna''s words and nodded in agreement. They agreed completely. However, "as like as two peas of the universe, there is no identical creature," said ya. As big as the universe, as small as a grain of sand. In this universe, I can''t create double Holy tree! " Vera were indifferent. They knew what javanna said was right. This is the rule of the universe. Even as a God, he can''t violate the rule of the universe. "But we keep the fire!" One side of the tocas, unbearable said. But javanna sighed, "a dying flower and fruit, in the face of today''s form, it doesn''t help!" "There will always be a way. Let''s express our opinions." Manwei, the king of Alda, who had been silent for a long time, spoke. He felt some remorse. If it were not for naivety, perhaps the tree would not have been knocked down by Mirko. If he could be more careful, the world might not fall into darkness again. For the first time, Mirko pushed down the giant lamp standing on Optimus Prime, and let the world fall into darkness from light for the first time. And now, for the second time! Vera are silent, thinking silently, even yiermu, who has the nickname of inspiration God, didn''t come up with any useful inspiration for a moment. And what is Mirko doing at this time? He had come to ferminos, a fortress fortress in the north of amenzhou with ugoliant. When he approached ferminos, he angrily pulled out the bow and arrow inserted in his shoulder. The conical armor piercing arrow tore his wound, and a lot of blood was gushing. Although the wound was healed again, the tail finger of his left hand could no longer grow. Kunguhar''s power naturally restrained such evil, let alone added a magic diamond? Even milkow, the dark enemy, could not bear the restraint he possessed. Jiangning took the opportunity to cut off the tail finger, has become an irreparable defect, and now he has lost the ability to change shape. He''s not Vera anymore! "Damn the son of iluveta, I will kill you!" Mirko was furious and growling. Ugoliant, who was beside him, sneered at him, which made milkov very unhappy. However, the ugly giant spider had grown to the point where he was afraid. However, Mirko opened his mouth. He looked at her back, where the wound left by kunguhar was still as hard to close as he was. Ugoliant can only hide her hair, but it still can''t change her vulnerability and weakness here. "What you and I are doing now is already a heinous crime. If I am captured, what will happen to you? " Milkov looked at her in his spare time. "I''m confident that even if I''m captured, I''ll continue to be imprisoned. After all, I''m still iluvita''s son in identity. And you? " "You''re a guy!" Ugoliante looked at Mirko angrily, and the latter did not show a trace on his face even though he felt uneasy. He appeases big spider, dispels her misgivings, and things have already been done. Now, there is only one way to go to the end! So they made up again and went to fominos, where Mirko killed ferno''s father, the supreme king of the nordo. And ransacked countless treasures hidden in ferminos fortress, as well as three of the most precious fairy diamonds! After that, they left amenzhou completely and returned to their old nest. However, ugoliant began to force milkow to give him his due reward. Milko was helpless and gave her a lot of precious gems. The latter swallowed the precious stones one by one, but ugoliant was still not satisfied. She began to force millcord to hand over the magic diamond. However, how could he hand over these three magic diamonds, which have long been regarded as forbidden? Under the pressure of big spider, milko, who was extremely weak, could only call his subordinates Yanmo! And sleeping in the dark underground cave, the Yanmo heard the call of milko and immediately followed the voice. Ugoliante is tall, but her nature of fearing fire makes her not equal to Yanmo''s rudeness. Driven by the burning devil, ugoliant left. And Mirko, also returned to his hometown, angban! And began to build on the ruins, dig deeper and wider crypts and dungeons, and pile up three huge and steep peaks above their gates - angoloschum. Since then, a lot of thick and smelly smoke has been circling around the main peak day by day. At this time, the nordo elves of ferminos came to vilino and told them that Fenwei had been killed by Mirko in front of Vera. Now the villas suddenly changed. They could hardly believe the message. Ferno, who was furious, began to curse Mirko in front of manwei and was called morgos. At the same time, he is also in front of villa, venting his dissatisfaction with them. This makes Vera people feel very uncomfortable after listening! But the villas don''t care if they think ferno is in a bad mood because of his father''s death. And the death of a king, but let the whole vilino once again into sorrow. In tears, javanna mourned the death of Fenway. And the nordo elves mourn in their city of Tyrion, their beautiful city and home, and the death of Fenway. At this time, ferno quietly entered the city, he openly violated villa''s ban! However, at this time, ferno has long ignored these. He started a grand speech among the Notre fairies. He asked people to gather the Notre fairies together. They lit torches and gathered in the city to listen to ferno''s speech. What he said was cruel and cruel, full of anger and pride, though most of it was the lies of morgos. However, ferno, who had long been in the hatred of killing his father and robbing the treasure, didn''t realize this. He began his speech with a strong voice and emotion, which attracted the common hatred of many elves. He wanted the nordo family to honor themselves as king, because Fenway was dead, and he hated Vera''s orders. Now, what he wants to do most is to command the whole clan to take revenge on morgos! For their relatives, for their father, but also for their own hard work casting magic diamond revenge! And the spirit of nordo was also ignited by the words of ferno''s anger and pride, but also because of the beautiful future that ferno played up in his speech. Therefore, his seven sons stood by him and vowed to support him. However, not everyone agreed, but there was one of the spirits in nordo, and galantrel was moved by ferno''s words, and his mind also sprouted. Chapter 462 Ferno made inflammatory remarks in front of the nordo elves. He swore in the name of Vera and the holy mountain tainiquitil that if anyone dares to seize or keep the magic diamond belonging to them, no matter they are Vera, demons, elves or human beings, including the unborn, if there is any living creature, no matter great or small, good or evil, They will go straight to the end of the world with revenge and hatred. Also because of ferno''s words, the elves who do not know the existence of human beings have heard about human beings for the first time. Their minds began to come up with the words of Mirko that day, and gradually the doubts spread among the nordo people. They began to think about things in a bad direction, and Vera''s actions confirmed Mirko''s lies. That''s true fake, fake real! Many of the Notre fairies believed that the villas had summoned them to vilino because they were afraid of them. And plan to give the vast land of Zhongzhou to the weak and short-lived human beings in the future! As a result, many elves have responded to the common oath made by ferno and his seven sons! It was mesrose, Magloire and kellergong, kulufen and kalanchir, and enrold and enris who made the vows. They were all princes of the nordo tribe. Many people who have heard these terrible words can''t help feeling fear. Because once the oath is given, no matter good or evil, it can''t go back. It will pester the swearing or destroying the swearing until the end of the world. As a result, fingol min and his son Tegang began to refute ferno, and the fierce verbal battle began again. Anger made both sides reach the edge of drawing swords again. Fortunately, Finn, who had always been gentle, spoke. He tried to calm the spirits down, and advised them to stop and think about it, because once it was done, there was no room for recovery; His son, orojas, had the same attitude in persuading people. But, that day, the only woman standing in the fierce debate among the princes, the tall and brave galantrel, can''t wait to start. She did not make any vows, but ferno''s words about the Middle Earth had moved her heart. She was eager to see the vast and defenceless land and rule the territory according to her own will. With the same idea of kellantriel, there is Fen Gong, the son of Fen Guomin. Although he doesn''t like ferno at all, what he said also touched his heart; Along with fingong, there are also fenafin''s sons, Angelo and AgNOR, who have always been like this. However, several of them remained silent and did not speak against their father. When ferno began to ask the nordo elves to set out, the conflict immediately resumed. Although ferno persuaded the people to leave, it did not mean that all of them were united in respecting him as king. Finn and his sons have always been very popular with the masses. If he did not follow, his family members and most of the residents of tyrian refused to leave. Therefore, in the end, a large number of nordo elves divided into two teams and set foot on their miserable and hard road respectively. Ferno and his followers were pioneers, but more people followed after fingol; Fen Guomin really set out against his own wisdom. On the one hand, his son Fen Gong insisted on going. On the other hand, he didn''t want to be separated from his own people. They were eager to go, and he didn''t want them to be driven by ferno''s rash words. What''s more, he never forgot what he said in front of manway. However, when the crowd was singing a song of triumph and ferno was about to step out of Tyrion, manway''s messenger finally arrived and said, "listen to my advice and don''t follow ferno''s stupid decision. Don''t go any further. This is an evil moment, and the road will lead you to an unforeseen abyss of sorrow. Vera will not help you in this expedition, but they will not stop you; You should understand that! You are free to come here, so you are free to leave. But you, Fenway''s son, ferno, will be exiled because of your vows. You will forget the lies that milkow sowed in pain and regret. As you said, he is Vera; Therefore, your vows will be completely defeated, because as long as Yiya is alive for one day, you will not be able to beat any Vera. Even if your vows make you three times stronger than you are now, you will not be able to beat him. " Ferno looked up to the sky and laughed. Then he spoke, not to the messenger, but to the elves: "good! Will you brave people banish your prince and his son at one stroke, and then go back to prison? If someone is willing to go with me, I will say to them: do you have a sad feeling about the future? And we have seen what sorrow is in amenzhou. In this land, we go from joy to sorrow. Now we will try another way; Find joy through sorrow, or at least freedom. " Then he turned to the messenger and yelled, "go and tell manwei sulimus, the great king of Alda, that if ferno can''t defeat morgos, at least he doesn''t sit still and grieve all day long and delay attacking him. Maybe, like the fire in my soul, it''s more fierce than you know. The damage I''ve done to Villa''s arch rivals will at least surprise those in the judgment circle. Yes, in the end, even they will follow me. Goodbye At that moment, ferno''s voice was so loud, fearless and powerful that even Vera''s messenger could not help bowing to him, indicating that he had received a complete reply, and then left; So the nordo elves listened to ferno. So they went on; Ferno''s royal family rushed to the coast of alandy before the brigade, and none of them even glanced back at Tyrion on the green mound tuna. Behind them were a large number of people from the state of Finland, who were slower and less hasty; Among them, Fen Gong is at the front. Behind the hall are fenafin and fenrod, as well as some of the noblest and most intelligent spirits of the nordo people; As they moved forward, they kept looking back at the beautiful city behind them until the lights of Minden eldaliva disappeared into the thick night. From now on, more than all the other exiles, they miss the joy they abandoned. Some of them are reluctant to abandon the beautiful things they created and carry them on the road; These things have become a comfort and a burden in the long distance. Ferno led the horde of the nordo elves northward, because his primary purpose was to keep track of morgos. In addition, Quanna at the foot of tainiqutier mountain is located near the outer ring of Alda. The sea in this area is very deep and wide. However, as we go northward, the sea separating the two continents becomes narrower and narrower. To the northernmost side, the ariman wasteland of amenzhou is almost connected with the coast of the Middle Earth continent. When ferno''s mind began to cool down, he realized what would happen next. So many people, they carry a lot of luggage, and each one is a big bag, small bag, family. They are so slow that they can''t reach middle earth at all. The only way to transport a large number of people and materials quickly is to leave by sea boat. However, the nordo elves can''t build ships at all. Even if they can, it will take a lot of time to build ships from now on. So, ferno thought of a way, that is to win over the taileri elves (falmare, sea elves). If they can win over these elves who can build sea boats, they will have a better chance of winning the war against morgos. So he rushed to the coastal port city of okokutaki! He repeated his speech there, but no matter what he said, the group of taileri elves remained unmoved. They feel sad and sad for the departure of their friendly compatriots, so their actions are not to help but to dissuade them. They don''t want to lend any ships, and they don''t want to help build ships against Vera''s will. As for themselves, they didn''t want to build their homes anywhere but villino. Similarly, they don''t want to honor other people as kings except their king Ouwei. This made ferno very angry. He went to see Ouwei and said impolitely: "when your family stepped into vilino, our family helped you build the city and port, but when we needed help most, you chose to refuse! You empty handed, idle cowards, without our help, you still live in the shabby shacks But oway replied, "we have not forgotten your help. We refuse you because of the friendship between you and me. We are dissuading our friends from returning to the right path. Although the city and port were built with the help of the nordo people, shipbuilding is not because of you, but from the master of the sea. We won''t sell our boat. It''s important to us. Just like gems for the nordo people, they are the fruits of our efforts. We can''t make the same beautiful works again! " Ferno left angrily and came to the outside of okokutaki city. He calculated in the dark until his men arrived. When he judged that he had enough manpower, he set out for Swan harbor and began to assign personnel to the ships moored at the port, intending to forcibly seize the ship and set sail. Of course, the taileri elves resisted. They pushed the forward nordo elves into the sea one after another. As a result, some people drew their swords, and an uncontrollable fierce fight soon broke out on the ship, on the harbor embankment, under the lights, and even under the magnificent arch of the harbor. Ferno''s men were repulsed three times, and many on both sides were killed; However, the pioneers of nordo were reinforced by the vanguards of Fengong and fenguomin. When they came to the port, they found that the war had started, but their own people fell down one after another, so they joined the war without knowing the reason; In fact, some of them thought that the taileri had been ordered by Vera to intercept the nordo. In the end, the taileri were defeated, and most of okutaki''s sailors were killed maliciously. Because the nordo people become very fierce in despair, and the taileri people are not as strong as them, and most of their weapons are only light bows and arrows. So the nordo took their white boat, equipped with paddlers to control it as much as possible, and rowed it northward along the coast. Chapter 463 The killing of relatives in okokokotandi killed and injured the taileri. The indignant Ouwei had to turn to Ouxi, but there was no response. Villas don''t allow gods to participate, and Maia is also among them. They are subordinate to villas! Wuni wept for the sailor of the taileri nationality, so the sea became angry to deal with the killers, and many ships were broken by the rough waves. All the people on board were also buried at the bottom of the sea. There is a more detailed description of the kinship massacre that took place in okokutaki in the Elegy "nodolanti" - the fall of Nodo£¨ It means "the fall of nordo". It is a lament written by the famous poet and singer Magloire, the second son of Fiorina. It tells the story of the betrayal of faeno and the exile of the nordo, in which Magloire himself participated. The elegy also tells the story of the first clan massacre that took place in okokutaki!) Even so, most of the nordors survived, and when the storm passed, they moved on. Some go by water, others by land. However, the more they move forward, the more dangerous the road ahead will be. After many dark nights, they finally arrived at the northern border of this defensive territory. On the barren and desolate border of ariman, there are endless mountains and cold. Just there, they suddenly saw a black figure standing on the high rock overlooking the whole coast. Some people said that it was the presence of Mandus, and it was impossible for manway to send a greater Herald than him. They heard a loud voice, solemn and formidable, ordering them to stop and listen. So all the people stopped. A large number of people of the Nodo people, from one end to the other, heard the curse and prophecy of this voice. This was later called "the prophecy of the north", also known as "the bad luck of Nodo". The content of the prophecy was very dark and obscure, and the nordors did not understand it at that time. They would not understand it until those disasters came to them; But all who hear the curse can neither delay nor seek the forgiveness of fate and Vera. "You will shed countless tears, Vera will surround villino, you will be forever blocked, even the echo of your lament will not be able to cross these mountains. Vera''s anger will hang over the ferno family and all the people who follow him, from the west to the East. Their vows will drive them, sell them, and even take away the treasure they have vowed to recover. All their good intentions will end in disaster and evil in the end; All this will come true if the relatives break faith with each other and live in fear of betrayal. The ferno family will be permanently displaced, deprived, and destitute. " "You have shed blood from your relatives in an unjust way and have defiled the land of amenzhou. Therefore, after you leave amenzhou, you will live in the shadow of death. Even though it has been decreed that you will not die in one Asia, and that there will be no disease against you, you will still be killed, and you will surely be killed: either by the sword, or by torture, or by grief; Your displaced souls will return to manthus and live there year by year, yearning for your lost bodies. Even if all those you have killed plead for you, they will never be pitied. As for those who are still living in the Middle Earth and have not come to Mandus, they will become more and more tired with the aging of the world, as if they are burdened with heavy burdens; You will also decline, and become like a group of remorseful ghosts in front of the following young race. That''s what Vera said Vera''s curse on prophecy, many people become afraid and depressed, but ferno is determined to move on. And Finn gave up going forward at that moment and chose to go back. His heart was full of remorse for his hatred of the ferno family, because oway of okutaki was his father-in-law. Many people followed him back and went back step by step in sorrow. Until they return to vilino once again and are forgiven by villa. Fenafen continued to take on the responsibility of governing the disabled nuodo people in vilino, but his sons did not choose to turn back, but continued to follow. Finally, the nordo elves came to the far north of Alda. They first saw the ice teeth floating on the sea, so they knew that they were getting closer to the Strait of silcarisi. So far, no flesh and blood dare to walk in the process, except Vera, only ugoliante. As a result, ferno had to pause, and a group of nordo elves began to argue which way they should go now. But at the same time, they also began to taste the cold pain, the stagnant fog completely obscured the possibility of seeing the stars in the sky; Many people began to regret taking this road and began to murmur, especially those who followed fingol. They cursed ferno and thought that he was the cause of all Eldar''s disasters. Ferno knew what the crowd was whispering, and he called his sons together to discuss; To escape from arieman to homesick, they saw that there were only two ways to go - across the channel, or by boat. But they had too few ships and suffered a storm at sea and lost some of them. The remaining ships can''t transport all the people at one time, and because of the prophecy of betrayal, the nordor elves don''t trust to let others board the ship and wait for themselves. Finally, ferno decided to abandon fingol and his party and leave by boat. Because control of the fleet is still in his hands. The rowers, who were loyal to him all the time, took the lead in boarding the boat and leaving without telling the Finn. At last, they landed at the mouth of the north shore, losga, at gungister Bay, deep into the eretromin mountains, and ordered the burning of Tillery''s white boat. The beautiful white boat was burned down in this way, and the fierce and terrible fire reddened half of the sky. Fen Guomin and his people knew that they had been betrayed when they saw the flashing red light under the clouds in the distance. This is the first bitter result of "killing relatives" in "the misfortune of nordo". As a result, finguomin understood that ferno abandoned them to arieman and let them live and die on their own, or return to vilino full of pain and embarrassment; But now he wants to find his way to the Middle Earth and see ferno again. So he and a large number of followers embarked on a long and tragic journey. Their bravery and perseverance grew with the difficult environment; Don''t forget that they are a group of powerful people, the first born and immortal children of iruvita, and they have just left the blessed land, and they have not been fatigued with Arda''s aging. The fire in their hearts is flourishing. Under the leadership of finguomin and his sons, i.e. finrod and galantrel, they have the courage to go deep into the cold north; Finally, when they found that there was no way to go, they persevered through the terrible Strait of silcarisi and the cruel iceberg. Among the achievements made by the nuodo elves in the future, few surpass this one in fortitude and pain. Teh just lost his wife, Elaine, and many others died; When finguomin finally set foot on the land on the other side, the number of people who followed him decreased a lot. Those who came ashore later were disgusted with ferno and his sons; When the moon rose for the first time, they sounded the horn of their successful landing on Middle Earth. After the nordors were exiled from vilino to Middle Earth. In vilino, the villas got together and sat for a long time in the thrones of judgment. But they were not what ferno claimed when he was in a state of stupidity, sitting there in a daze. For many things, Vera can only use their brains instead of hands. They can communicate with each other without speaking. Mayers also have this ability, and the powerful kundi also has this ability. Therefore, in the dark of villino, they stayed up all night, their thoughts shuttled back and forth in one Asia to the end of the universe; But there is no strength or wisdom that can alleviate the grief they feel when they witness evil. They mourn the loss of ferno more than the death of the twin tree. After all, in kundi, from their awakening to settling in vilino, there have only been two such amazing talents! Ininville and ferno! The two kundi, both mentally and physically, are the most powerful and excellent. They are the bravest, the most endurance, the most beautiful, the most intelligent, the most talented, the most energetic and the most agile kundi. Vera had never seen such a wonderful life in any living creature. There is no doubt that what happened to ferno was a sinful thing that milko did when he was rampant. His departure and his "depravity" make Vera feel sad. It can be said that the departure of such an excellent kundi made villino more dark, and also damaged the vitality of amenzhou! Similarly, villa are slightly satisfied that ininville is not bewitched by Mirko. He didn''t listen to the rumor of milkow, let alone passively shake it. Even at the moment when Shuangsheng tree was pushed down, he beat back the two powerful enemies with the courage that made villa feel shocked. For villa to win valuable time, but also to keep the light of the double tree! He is worthy of the name of iluveta''s children. With his own wisdom and force, he defeated the conspiracy of milkow! Keep the honor of villino! This is a little comfort for villa, but the departure of ferno is always a thorn in their heart! It is said that when manway''s emissary came back to make a statement that day, manway had wept for the departure of ferno! However, when he heard ferno''s last words: at least the achievements of the nordo will be passed down through the ages in the ballads, manwei looked up as if he heard the evening drum and the morning bell, so he said: "it should be so! These ballads cost a lot of money. We should not take them lightly because they are priceless! As we have been told, the beauty that is not contained in our previous conception will be brought into Asia, so the existence of evil is good. " But he continued, "but evil is still evil! For me, ferno will report soon Mandus''s words seemed to strike like a heavy hammer at manway''s heart! That''s because the veras had made predictions for them long before the nordo spirits left, and all these predictions came true one by one. And the words of Mandus, no doubt that the death of ferno is coming! And this day will come soon! Chapter 464 The departure of the nordo spirit makes kundi feel sorry. The death of Fenway also makes kundi feel sad. However, one thing is not allowed by kundi! That''s what happened when the nordors killed the taileri! When the news came, the Ju clan was in an uproar! I can''t believe what I heard! Many people hold a questioning attitude, but when the truth is put in front of everyone, kundi are silent, followed by endless anger! They clearly remember that when they woke up by lake naquevienen, the light they saw was the bright starry sky! At that time, although the number of ethnic groups was small, they were united. We are united under the leadership of inningville, ingway, Fenway and Elway. Among them, ininville is the elder brother and leader in the ethnic group! And ingway, they are united by the side of ininville, we rely on their own hands in the darkest and most difficult period. It is an unforgettable time for us to build a settlement to protect ourselves from the cold. Who knows, after moving west to vilino, this result appeared. This makes kundi people hard to accept, and Ouwei also ran to the city of wislear to cry and denounce the evil acts of the nuodo people in front of the throne of Jiangning! Facing the crying Ou Wei, Jiangning listens silently. He puts his hand on the seat and forcefully kneads the armrest to pieces! "Those who slay their fellow countrymen will surely pay a heavy price!" Jiangning became very angry. He stood up and said, "we were once a group, although we were divided into several groups in the process of westward migration! However, there is no denying that we all share the same source! However, ferno, Fenway''s son, brutally slaughtered his relatives. Not only Vera, but also kundi! I curse ferno for death in Middle Earth, and I curse nordo for suffering until they realize their mistakes and repent His curse turned into a grand voice, spread through the city of wislear, even through amenzhou, and spread to the Middle Earth in the dark! Nordo, who is on his way, hears his angry curse, and everyone''s heart begins to panic. At the bottom of their hearts, they have a deep admiration and awe for the elder of ininville. But because of their killing their relatives, ininville cursed them, which made them more regretful! They also heard Jiangning''s curse. Ferno was astonished, and then his face became extremely ugly. His seven sons, equally worried, looked at him. Ferno, however, gritted his teeth and did not admit defeat. "Keep going!" Helpless, they continued to follow ferno. They entered hislum, and then set up a camp in the southeast of mislin. This is a site surrounded by mountains on three sides, during which four streams flow into Lake mislin in the middle of the area. Morgos (milko), who first returned to Middle Earth, returned to angban and learned that ferno had landed in Middle Earth! He released his Orc Army (ORCs) from angban fortress. At the same time, it was the second time that the elves fought with orcs. The first war was when morgos attacked the kingdom of dorias, the Kingdom established by the taileri elves led by Elvis. The dwarves helped them build weapons and armour and build cities, which are called MINNES. Morgos''s army was divided into two routes: the West Route Army crossed the Syrian Valley, the East Route Army went down the alos River and the galean River, and some of them even passed the agoron pass. In the East, ELO Singh, king of dorias, took the offensive, and the two armies met at Amun ereb. Denethor, king of lekundi, also came to attack the orc army. Lekundi''s light troops, defeated by the orcs, were driven down from Amun ereb before the arrival of the Singh reinforcements, and de nesol was killed. But the orcs were finally defeated, and a few of the escapees were wiped out by the dwarves of the dormedes. In the west, childan, the Lord of faras, attacked morgos''s West army, but they were defeated and then retreated to egrarist and bussonbar to resist. The orcs surrounded the two harbors, and dorias was unable to organize enough force to rescue. But soon, at this critical moment, the spirit of nordo returned to Middle Earth, making morgos aware of the arrival of ferno. As a result, morgos once again ordered his Orc army to attack the mislin camp in ferno, so the battle of DAGO NUIN gilias broke out. Because the sun and moon were not born at this time, it was also called "battle under the stars"! The army of morgos crossed eredweisling and entered the mislin area to attack the nordor. Ferno''s deployment was unprepared and far less than his opponent''s, but he could still win the battle in ten days. At that time, the light of amenzhou in their eyes was not dim. They were strong and agile. When they were angry, they were even more murderous. Their swords were long and sharp. The defeated orcs fled to adegarland. Another force of morgos came to the rescue - they encircled the harbor of faras in the first battle of berryander. But fairno''s son, kellergong, had been ambushing on the hillside near essel Sirian, and both orcs had been driven into the seereh swamp. The elves pursued all the way to where they could see angban. Only a few of morgos'' minions survived and fled back to angban. Ferno decided to take advantage of the victory and take back the magic diamond. He chased the runaway Orc North Dallas. He rushed too fast and led the way, leaving his vanguard. The minions of morgos launched a counterattack, and the Yanmo also went out to encircle ferno under the leadership of the leader gusmog. After a hard fight, ferno was knocked down by gusmorg. Had it not been for ferno''s sons to come and save their father, ferno would have died on the spot. But he was seriously injured. In edelweisling, on a hillside where sangorosom could be seen, ferno understood that the power of the elves could not defeat morgos, but he cursed morgos three times and then died. The flame in his soul burned his body to ashes! Vera''s prophecy has come true, and Jiangning''s curse has come true! After his death, his soul came to the palace of Mandus, and lingered all day long, not to be forgiven by Vera, nor to rebuild his body. His retribution has come true! Because of the death of the tree of twin saints, the world of Alda lost its source of light and became a dark place. After a long time, it was not a solution, so villa sat down in the judgment circle and finally came up with a solution. Javanna gives the last fruit of tyrperian''s flower in laurelin to Ollie. Meanwhile, manway canonizes them. Ollie and his men create spaceships that can carry them and preserve their brilliant light. This event is recorded in nasirian, the song of the sun and the moon. Vera gave the two ships to Valda, hoping that they would become bright lights in the sky, brighter than the ancient stars, and closer to Alda; She gave them the power to cross the lower part of irmun, set them to sail in orbit around Alda, from west to East, and then back. The glorious isher, as the ancient Fanya called the moon, was the last flower of the sacred tree of villino, telperian; And the sun, the fruit of laurelin, they call it the brilliant Yana. But the nordo call them the capricious Reina and the fiery heart visha, a sign of awakening and consumption; Because the appearance of the sun indicates the rise of human beings and the decline of elves, but the moon treasures their memories. Vera did these things, which made them remember the darkness of Arda long time ago; In this way, they solved the problem of lighting in the Middle Earth, and at the same time, they also used light to block the actions of Mirko. They still remember the Eldar elves who still lived by the water after awakening, and they did not completely abandon the exiled nordo; Also, manway knows that the time for humanity is near. It is said that just as Vera declared war on Mirko for kundi''s sake, they now restrain themselves for the sake of iluvita''s young son, hildo (human), that is, "the successor.". As hildo will die, he is weaker than kundi in bearing the fear and turmoil. The process of attacking utamo last time has brought extremely serious damage to the Middle Earth continent, and the result of zhongvila''s killing the old will be worse than that of the last time. In addition, man Wei did not know whether human beings originated from the north, the South or the East. So Vera made the light, and on the other hand, they consolidated their home. Vera chose a maiden named Aryan from Maiya to navigate the spacecraft carrying the sun, and another young man named Tyrion to navigate the moon. When the twin tree is still alive, yareen looks after the golden flowers in Weina''s garden. She waters them with the bright dew of Lorraine; Tyrion, on the other hand, is a hunter following olomi. He has a silver bow. He loves silver. When he has a rest, he will leave the forest of oromi and go to lorian. He will lie by ISTI''s pool and dream, and bathe in the swaying silver light of telperian. So he asked Vera to give him this job and let him take care of the last flower of the silver sage tree forever. Young girl yareen is more powerful than him. She was elected because she is not afraid of the hot flames of Lorraine, nor will she be hurt by them; From the beginning, she was a god of fire, and Mirko couldn''t deceive her or pull her into his own camp. And the emergence of new light source makes kundi people feel very surprised, many things that avatar arranged to sleep wake up one after another. The servants of morgos were surprised by the appearance of the new light source. After Tirion sailed seven times in the sky carrying the moon, aryen''s ship was finally built. When the first light of dawn appears, it is like a fire on the top of perory''s mountain, illuminating the world and everything in a moment. The terrified morgos led his servant back to the dark crypt. At the same time, it released thick smoke and dark clouds to cover the brightness of the sun and the moon! And Fen Guomin also sounded his horn to set foot on the Middle Earth continent. The figure of the brigade cast in front of him seemed deep and long! The birth and appearance of the sun and moon marks the end of the double tree era and the coming of the first era. At the same time, in the Far East, sleeping human beings are awakened by iluvita! Chapter 465 In wislear, what is Jiangning doing now? He hid in his forge room for his mount and companion, the big horned White Deer created by Nisa and blessed by Vera, and the armor forged by ilfas to protect his body. In the busy forging room, there were also several skilled blacksmiths to help him. Yilfaas, the great horned white deer, also stayed in the forge room. Jiangning was measuring him with a ruler, and yilfaas stood still. Extremely intelligent and intelligent, he understood that his master was making armor for him to protect him from harm. "Ilfas, don''t move!" Jiangning took a ruler to measure along the big corner of irfass, "your angle is wide and big enough, it''s your best weapon, but I''m still not satisfied. Now I want to add the sharpest weapon and protective layer to your two corners again!" After hearing this, ilfas cried with joy, rubbing his big head slightly against Jiangning''s neck, and sticking out his tongue to lick his ears. Jiangning dodged the attack of his rough tongue and ordered him to stand still. After measuring irfax''s horns, he began to measure the length and width of his head and face, and then began to measure his neck, chest, waist, limbs and other key parts. He also ordered the blacksmiths who worked for him to take the tanned leather and cut it according to the drawing standard he gave them. The blacksmiths who worked for him agreed and looked at the legendary king with admiration! Ininville, the founder of civilization, the guide, and the real creator of the world''s first magic diamond. At the same time, kundi is also the first one to defeat the dark enemy morgos in the confrontation! He is not only the pride of villino and villa, but also the pride of kundi! Our ininville! Jiangning recorded his measured data on parchment, with many design drawings scattered on one side. Later, Jiangning revised his design drawing, designed according to the data measured for irfass, and determined the final draft! At this time, the early input minerals have already been dissolved into water, and forged into the best steel by helping blacksmiths! Later, Jiangning ordered the blacksmiths to put some flexible minerals into the forge furnace for calcination. He wants to make the best riding equipment for his mount and partner irfass! The habit of enjoying that he has formed for a long time makes him still the same even if he changes a world! Not only is your food and clothing the best, even your mount must enjoy the best equipment and protective gear! After that, when the special minerals in the forging furnace were calcined, Jiangning ordered the blacksmiths to throw the rough embryos which had already been forged into steel into the forging furnace for further calcination. And with excellent flexibility of mineral fusion, forging into alloy materials. When these were completed, Jiangning began to beat these cooled alloy materials with hammer, and repeatedly heating and forging. These ugly rough embryos are hammered into the most beautiful and excellent riding equipment! After so busy for a long time, we finally finished forging these equipment! With excellent alloy material and silver gray color, Jiangning began to dress irfass one by one. Face curtain, chicken neck (the armor protecting the neck), chest armor, saddle and cloth, soft skin armor protecting the abdomen, Shin armor protecting the four hooves to the joints and leg armor protecting the thigh. In the end, he will install the tool forged according to irfass''s double angle pattern. Its front side is wrapped in the front of irfass'' double horns, and it is extremely sharp. With irfass'' collision, the enemy can be easily cut into two sections. Back to the sun side, the other half of the alloy frame and the front of the tool buckle tightly! The final irfass, when presented to the public, is incomparably elegant and handsome. A comfortable alloy armor and fully metallized blade double angle, coupled with gorgeous and elegant saddle at the back. The tall and holy elfsy has become more handsome and cold! Ilfas looked at his armor and cried with joy. He moved his silver wrapped hooves and splashed white light on the road. He gently rubbed Jiangning''s head and put out his tongue to lick his face. Jiangning is also happy to see wearing a new, almost changed the appearance of irfass, not by leaping to his back. With his feet on the pedals and the reins in his hands, ilfas turned his body. Leave the forge room, come to the broad and beautiful city outside, wislear, and gallop happily! The elves of isville were surprised to see their king riding a white deer in armor, which is the most beautiful horse, galloping happily. They could not help putting down their work and chasing them with their eyes. The black cloak fluttered in the wind, and the comfortable silver grey armor reflected the cold white light in the sunlight. The strong bow on the back, kunguhar on the waist and the ring on the right index finger, such a picture, is the best art model! Many artists, their minds are bursting with inspiration. They can''t wait to go back to their homes, or take out ink and paper, or take out their own carving tools, or play and compose songs, or write beautiful lines of poetry! On this day, the elves of isville created many great works of art! Jiangning rides on the back of irfass and runs freely on the vast plain of vilino. In the process of running, their bodies are shining with dazzling white light. The fairy diamond inlaid in kunguhar and the Lord of rings in their hands burst out the brilliant Nebula light, shining on villino. For a time, it seems that even the new sun and moon can not suppress their light, so they retreat in front of them. This attracted the attention of Tyrion and Aryan£¨ Tirion, fly the moon ship. Aryan, fly the solar ship.) "Old friend!" A gentle voice sounded in Jiangning''s mind. Jiangning gently pulled the reins, and ilfas began to slow down. Jiangning''s eyes looked at the figure standing on a hill, and irfass stepped on the hill with great wisdom. Aurolin looked at the spirit and the White Deer slowly coming. He was slightly absent-minded for a moment. Then he said with a smile, "irfass, with a master like you, it really makes the horse feel jealous!" Jiangning, with a faint smile, patted irfass on the head, then turned over and fell to the ground, "old friend, what''s the matter with you calling me?" Aurolin smiles, "Dear Vera, the king of Alda, please!" "Oh?" Later, Jiangning rides on the back of irfass and heads for the nearby yiluoha, the site of Shuangsheng tree and the famous circle of judgment! There, manway, king of Alda, and Vera are gathering. Their thrones are in a circle, and villas have already arrived. Vera''s eyes were focused when they heard the sound of ilfas''s hooves. When they saw ilfas''s armor running, they were surprised. Jiangning turned over to the ground, patted irfass on the shoulder, walked slowly to Vera''s throne and stood still, "Dear Vera, ininville greets you!" Elegant etiquette, no choice, show the beauty of the spirit! Vera looked at each other and saw satisfaction and smile from each other''s eyes. Manwei''s mouth was full of smile. "Ininville, please get up!" Jiangning saluted and got up, while manwei said, "yiningville, this time I call you here, there is something I want to discuss with you!" Jiangning was surprised and said, "Dear Vera, what''s the matter?" So manwei motioned to Valda, who was smiling on his face, and said, "ininville, we call you here because hildo, who is also a child of iluvita, has awakened in the Far East, hildoreen!"£¨ Hildorian, the awakening place of human ancestors, was called ejuman in the early days.) "Human?" Jiangning was puzzled. He asked, "Dear Willy, when human beings wake up in the East, what does it have to do with me?" He really didn''t understand that one was the spirit in villino, and the other was the human in the East. They couldn''t get together. Why do Vera and Willie tell themselves the time when humans wake up? So olomi solved his doubts and told him the answer, "that''s because the eastern land is adjacent to the northern wasteland and utamo, where Mirko used to nest. There are still Mirko''s demons and his subordinates! We are worried that hildo, who has just awakened and is weak, will be found and harassed by Mirko''s minions, so we want you to go to the East and look after them. " "You want me to look after them?" Jiangning was puzzled. He frowned and asked, "I don''t know how long to look after it?" Olomi scratched his head awkwardly. She didn''t know how to reply. On one side, javanna took the initiative to say, "you can teach them properly. When you think they can, you can leave. After all, these hildos still rely on their own wisdom to survive in the end! " "I see!" Jiangning said, trying to leave. Then he stopped and said, "Dear Vera and Willie, I have another thing to tell you." Vera didn''t understand, but he was still kind. Jiangning said, "my brother Fenway died at the hand of morgos. He bewitched the people in vilino and made them fratricidal. I saw his minions and darkness harassing my people scattered in the middle of the earth! Therefore, I want to lead the people back to the Middle Earth, protect my people, fight against the power of morgos, and avenge the people who have been persecuted by him, and seek justice for my brother Fenwei! " Villa were silent, and manway said, "ininville, do you know the difficulty and danger of doing this. You and your people are likely to die there. " "I have realized it!" In the end, the murderous announcement, "the hatred of killing my brother and humiliating my family is hard to wash away even if you pour all the water out of the sea!" Although he and Fenway and others are not brothers, kundi, one of the first group to wake up, will not get along with each other for hundreds of years. Moreover, he doesn''t want to stay in vilino all day long. On the contrary, the vast middle land is his goal! Villas were silent and thought ininville would not be as impulsive as ferno. Now it seems that this man was ready a long time ago! So Vera talked with each other in their minds, and finally agreed, "ininville, we will do whatever you ask! However, your choice will be subject to tribulation and test. We can not help you. " "A hundred deaths without regrets!" Chapter 466 Villa felt his determination from Jiangning''s words and agreed to his request. However, when Vera remembered his curse, they asked him curiously why he had set foot in Middle Earth stubbornly. Jiangning''s reply surprised the villas. He said: "ferno''s behavior has been punished. The nordo people have suffered a lot and will continue to suffer in the future. However, this is a matter within our family. In the face of morgos'' torture and killing, kundi are bound to live with morgos forever His vows moved the villas, and they didn''t know what to say for a moment. There was some embarrassment in the atmosphere. It was tocas who stepped forward and said some encouraging words to him that eased the embarrassment in villa''s mind. Seeing this, Jiangning didn''t want to stay here much, so he said goodbye to the villas. Vera were happy to let him go and watched his back go. Jiangning turned over and straddled on irfass'' back, with his belly slightly sandwiched. Irfass, who was extremely intelligent, ran with his feet wrapped in silver, leaving a fleeting white light on the earth. Not long after that, Jiangning rode irfass to wislear. Regardless of greeting the people, he rushed back to his white tower palace and announced that he would have something important to announce. Tell them to call the people and gather at the central square! Although the servant had doubts in his heart, he didn''t ask. Instead, he left and went to convey the order. Although the city of wislear is broad, only tens of thousands of people live in it. Most of the broad places are gardens and other places for leisure and entertainment. As the attendants raced around the city on their steeds, shouting and delivering orders, soon the residents of the city knew that they had gathered in the central square, waiting for what orders their beloved king was going to deliver. When all the people gathered in the central square, the informed servants reported back to him. Jiangning dressed neatly and put on the laurel when javanna crowned him. Slowly toward the high platform, facing all the people, began his speech. At the same time, he began a formal speech. He talked about the human tragedy of the killing of his relatives, and then introduced the topic to the provocation of morgos. He also talked about Fenwei who died unjustly, the people living in the middle land, the humiliation and killing of morgos, and Elvis who fought alone. "When we were living happily in amenzhou, the land of immortality, did we ever think about the relatives who were threatened and killed in Middle Earth? The dark forces of morgos occupy the north. He creates endless darkness to harass and kill good people! In the vast middle land, there are not only our exiled people, but also other lives. They live in the terrible shadow of morgos. Do we have to look on coldly? " His voice from gentle to passionate, "continue to live in this beautiful vilino, regardless of the same source of family? Have you forgotten? When I woke up in the land of naquevieneng, we all supported each other to survive. At that time, we called ourselves kundi! Although on the way to the west, we were divided into several tribes, but we still came from the same source, all the children of iluvita. However, because of morgos''s evil words, because he provoked dissension, the brothers between relatives turned against each other, so that the tragedy of human relations took place! Our family Fenway was killed innocently by morgos. We can ignore the nordo, but should we also ignore Fenway? " "When we first arrived at vilino, the Fanya, the nordo and even the separated falmari helped us build the city. Should we not repay our kindness? Fenway is dead. Shouldn''t we do justice for him? Now, our family, Elvis, is living in the middle of the earth. At the same time, he and our relatives are also threatened and tortured by morgos. Should we just watch them be killed and be indifferent? " He said aloud, "since when has good kundi become so indifferent?" He asked, "since when have kundi lost their goodness and innocence?" He pointed to the earth under his feet. "Is it because of villino?" And roared, "is it this undead place that makes us lose our goodness and innocence?" He fiercely pulled out his sword and held it high. "If so, I will leave here and return to Middle Earth to help our lost people and join hands with them to fight against the evil morgos!" "The people of isville, tell me your answer!" He yelled, "are you willing to go with me to the middle land on the other side of the sea to fight against morgos together with our lost people, or... Continue to look on coldly until you hear my death?" He yelled again, "tell me, your answers, clans!" "Be with the king and die together!" "Be with the king and die together!" "Be with the king and die together!" The blood of the elves in isville was awakened, and the fierce and profound speech just now made them begin to reflect deeply on it! Yes, when did the original unity, mutual support, mutual assistance, and the kindness and unity of willing to die for another person begin to be lost? It seems that when he moved to the west, kundi, once united, split up! And there are several ethnic groups, such as Fanya, nordo, isville, falmar... Not only the ethnic groups are divided, but also in their thoughts, personalities and habits! When did they become self-centered and indifferent to their peers? What about our goodness and unity? Until they heard their king''s words, they began to reflect. We had already become so indifferent before we knew it! At the same time, some people began to follow this line of thinking! If we ignore the tragic experience of our own people today, who will help us when we have the same tragic experience one day? Vera or Maia? No, they won''t help us, no one will help us! The result is chilling, and they even begin to fear it! Because, once this situation really happens in the future, they will realize the tragic feeling that the world is so big, but they have no friends. Look around, all wolves! "Good, my people." Jiangning looked at them with a smile, "you have made the most correct choice, although we are going to go to China and give up our present home and the hard-working garden to go to the battlefield. In a blank land, rebuild our home and country. Even some of you may die! " When the elves of isville heard this, they began to be silent and to think, which is true. Left the warm, beautiful and comfortable home, went to a piece of white land in the middle of the earth, from the beginning to build their own home. No one can stand and give up their own home, and now they have to face a choice, a choice between home and relatives! Jiangning''s eyes looked at the silent people. He stretched out two fingers and said, "in twenty days, we will join here. I am willing to go to China with me to pack up my things and gather here at dawn on the last day. If you don''t want to go, I won''t blame you, but you''ll be responsible for guarding Wesley! " Then he turned and returned to his palace. The elves gathered in the square began to retreat slowly. Some people came home and thought about it carefully, while others began to pack up their belongings and put up a carriage to carry things one by one. At the same time, take out their own armor and weapons, carefully check and wipe them. And Jiangning''s speech, also spread to Vera''s ears, Vera silently look at each other speechless, for Jiangning''s speech both surprised and angry, but also began to reflect, after all, his words are not unreasonable. On the contrary, what he said was the truth, and it turned out to be so. Villas began to reflect on which place or link went wrong after kundimen moved west to vilino, so that this would happen. If we had been more strict with Mirko at the beginning, or if we had stopped kundi''s internal strife immediately, would the result be different? It''s a pity that time can''t turn back. Villa can only sigh helplessly. On the last day of the 20 day period given by Jiangning, before dawn, the elves of isville, who were willing to return with him to the East, began to gather in the central square with their carriages, armor, weapons, shields, bows and arrows. After careful meditation, those who do not want to return to the east look at the people who are returning to the East. On this day, there was no joy or laughter in the whole of isville, except the sound of horse hooves trampling on the earth and the sound of wheels. When dawn comes, Jiangning''s armor, sword and laurel crown appear on the high platform. His side follows his mount irfass. His eyes looked at the people gathered in the central square. At a glance, there were 28000 people! And his whole clan, only 32000 people, this time the move to the East, can be regarded as pouring out! From this, we can see what extent Jiangning''s prestige in the hearts of the majority of the people has reached! "Very well, people!" Jiangning looked at his people and said, "we don''t have to be depressed for the future or for leaving home! As long as we are still there, wherever we go, we will be home! Without vilino, we can also build a strong and unbreakable new home in the vast middle earth! In the place full of forests and river valleys, we will rebuild the towering white spire, where we will create a new civilization, a new wislear! " After that, he turned over and straddled on ilfas'' back, "let''s go back to our homeland, look for the lost people, and eliminate the evil morgos!" "Return to the East and eliminate evil!" "Return to the East and eliminate evil!" "Return to the East and eliminate evil!" Jiangning Yiqi was the first to walk in the front of the team, his body began to shine with soft white light, so was irfass. Under their wishes, the land they walked through grew thick grass and flowers. Behind them, rows of fully armed guards were on both sides of the frame of the clan. The family members of the Donggui clan were sitting in the car. All the strong men were fully armed and rode on the horses to protect the Donggui troops. Endless team slowly left the city of wislear, and then towards the beautiful port city, okokokutaki! Chapter 467 It''s a vast and powerful team full of goods and materials. It''s a well armed cavalry. Everyone holds a light shield made of excellent alloy material in his left hand. What he holds in his right hand is not a lance, but a knife with a length of more than two meters, a blade length of 90 cm and a sharp arc! Jiangning personally thinks that such a cavalry weapon is suitable for chopping immediately, as well as dismounting. What''s more, the front end of his improved "riding knife" curved upward like a single angle, which can be used as a lance sprint! Think about this picture, after the lance sprint, followed by sweeping chop, blood, head rolling. What''s more, the flesh and blood cut off by this kind of weapon is basically impossible to survive. Not only are they equipped with such exaggerated long weapons, but also the cavalry are equipped with bows and arrows, sabres hanging at the left waist and crossbows! In other people''s eyes, it may be difficult to develop such a crossbow, but in Jiangning''s eyes, it is not difficult! After a few experiments and explorations, he completely made the finished products, and ordered the craftsmen in the clan to make them in large quantities to ensure that there was no problem with one hand. At the same time, it is also a long-range strike weapon prepared by Jiangning for his cavalry troops. The arrow box of the crossbow can be filled with ten crossbows at a time. When the horses rush, it is enough to have a few dense arrow rain first, even if it can''t kill many people. Then, it''s time for the cavalry to harvest. Even if you encounter a large number of enemies, the configuration of crossbow and bow can effectively kill the enemy and slow down the pace of the enemy pursuit. Flesh and blood, even if the whole body is armored, is bound to die in the rain of arrows. Moreover, the elves'' sense of balance is far more than that of other nationalities, and they can bend bow and shoot arrows on horseback with ease, which is no worse than those nomads. In this way, more than ten miles of eastward return team slowly forward, after walking out of the city of wislear, the team then went south through the city of Vilma. Then, in the central part of ferminos and Vilma City, he crossed the pass in the perory mountains, and then the eastward returnees, who caused a sensation in vino, went south to okokokotandi (Swan harbor). Ouwei had already been informed that he was standing by the wide and neat Road, looking at the East returning team slowly coming in the distance. The residents of okokokutaki are nervous to see this well-equipped, well-trained and populous team stretching for more than ten miles. They can''t forget the massacre that took place not long ago in okutaki. It''s the killing action caused by the nordo elves led by ferno seizing their white boat. Although this slowly coming team is their own clan, many years later, no one can guarantee that the former clan will recognize their kinship. After all, since quevier was able to wake up, the kundi are a whole. It''s just that there was a split on the way to vilino, but we are essentially the same clan and consanguinity. In that way, there was still the tragedy of the nordo killing the falmare. I believe that no matter how long the past, Taylor, who is called the sea elf, will never forget this. Now, when they see a team that is far superior to the nordo in terms of number and equipment, marching towards their homeland, every kundi will inevitably have some speculation and uneasiness in his heart. "People, don''t worry!" Ouwei was also aware of the uneasiness in the hearts of his people and subjects. He comforted them, "the team that came here this time did not bully our nordo like ferno did. It''s our family, Terry. Even now we are divided into two groups, but our blood is the same. And their leader and king are also ininville, who we once regarded as the spiritual leader. If he is wise and wise, he won''t do things like ferno. Don''t worry After all, in their minds, ininville, the founder and leader of civilization, is as unchanged as he was in quevienen. When they saw a figure riding a huge white deer, shining with endless white light, like a lighthouse, leading the people forward, they felt at ease. They couldn''t help cheering when they saw oway embracing the figure with endless white light. And took the initiative to get out of the way, what''s more, he took out the sweet and clear spring water and food and put them in the arms of the elves. This scene was clearly seen by Jiangning. He frowned slightly and said, "Ouwei, what are you doing?" He pointed to falmari, who kept stuffing his people. "Are you paying me for protection?" Ouwei looked at it and said, "ininville, you misunderstood. Maybe it''s just the kind and spontaneous behavior of the people who haven''t seen you for a long time." Jiangning nodded slightly, then said: "tell the people to put things away, don''t do such things. We go back to the east to fight against evil morgos and avenge our people. It''s not the bandits who bully their own people. If this scene is spread, many unknowns of kundi may think that we bully our own people! " Oway nodded, then he faced his subjects and explained aloud. In this way, the phenomenon of stuffing things into the arms of the elves began to stop. At this time, the Fairmaire felt that although they were divided into two groups, the fact that they came from the same source was still there. There was still intimacy between the two groups. "How many white ships have you built during this time?" As a huge team enters the spacious and clean city, Jiangning looks at the city''s architecture and landscape and asks Ouwei. Orwell thought about it a little bit and said, "because of time, we haven''t built enough white ships to transport all the people. And there are too many of you. I calculated that it would take about four to five times to transport all the personnel. As for the war horses and supplies, it takes many times to go back and forth to transport the stranded war horses and supplies to misride. " After hearing this, Jiangning nodded in silence and estimated it in his heart. It was almost the same as what Ouwei said. He said, "there''s no way. I''m surprised to be able to build these white ships in such a short time. Although the return to the East was a declaration of war on morgos, I was not in a hurry in time He went straight to a pavilion in the city, spread out a map on the stone table, pointed to irisia, a lonely island next to amenzhou, and decided to send the people and war horse supplies to irisia first. Then, take a boat across the magic island in front of iritia. Since the birth of the sun and the moon, the minions and minions under the command of morgos have attacked Tyrion, who is driving the moon spacecraft, and Aryan, who is driving the sun spacecraft. There was a fight in irmen below the orbit of the stars, but Tyrion won. And for Aryan, morgos is even more afraid to connect, because he has lost his power. When he becomes more and more vicious, at the same time, he constantly instills his own evil into the evil creatures incubated by deception and falsehood, his whole strength will disperse into their bodies, and at the same time, he is also restrained by the earth. And the attack of morgos on Tyrion and aryen makes villa feel uneasy. As a result, the villas raised the perorie mountains to the East, South and North, and made them extremely steep, with one side as smooth as glass. The species that are the best at climbing are also hard to climb this steep and smooth mountain range. After that, they set up magic islands in the outer sea facing amenzhou. The sea surrounding these islands is full of shadow and confusion. From north to south, these islands are distributed like a net in the shadow sea. Few ships can pass through these islands, and those who set foot on them will fall asleep. Because, oway said with some worry, "the shadow sea area and magic island are full of countless dangers! It''s not easy to cross here and get to misride! " "I''ve been prepared for that!" Jiangning said confidently. Ouwei''s eyes brightened and he was very curious. He asked, "Oh, have you figured out the way to cross the shadow sea area and the magic island?" "Of course!" He pointed to the white ships moored in the harbor and said, "I will apply magic to these beautiful white ships to protect the water and people from magic. As for me, I will lead the way myself His eyes looked at the sea in front of him. "Little fog and islands can''t stop my way forward!" "Ininville, I''m looking forward to it even more!" Ou Wei was looking forward to him. Jiangning didn''t speak. The team returned from the East had a rest that night. The next morning, the advance troops began to board the ship, then set sail for irisia, where they settled and waited. In this way, the round trip more than ten times, all the personnel and materials will be delivered! During the transportation period, Ouwei also urged the people to build white ships. If they could build one, they would at least have more white ships when they sailed again. They could transport more people and materials, and save a lot of time. After the last group of personnel and materials boarded the ship, Jiangning, which was stranded at the port of aokuotandi, began to board. He and the last group waved goodbye to Ouwei and the falmare elves, and then the huge white boat team slowly drove away from aokuotandi. However, Ouwei still asked the people to build white ships, and then rushed to irisia, until all the elves of isville boarded the ship and left, and returned to Middle Earth in the East! When Jiangning rushed to irisia, he ordered the aquatic people to have a rest for a night and set sail for central Turkey the next day. When dawn came, the pioneers and materials had already been loaded on the white boat. Then Jiangning jumped onto irfass'' back, gently pulled the reins, and then headed for the sea. This aroused the exclamation of the elves of isville, and then they saw clearly and began to cheer the hoppers. The silver covered hooves of irfass, like walking on land, did not sink at all. Then, Jiangning and irfass began to shine with dazzling white light, running towards the shadow sea area and Magic Island, while the White Fleet set sail one after another, following them closely. On the surface of the sea where irfass had trodden, white lights rose and gathered on the surface of the sea. Jiangning''s shining white light shines on the elves of isville, making them feel endless peace and warmth. Not affected by the shadow of the sea, then the white boat team followed behind Jiangning. And irfass started to run, leaving a straight white light route on the vast and endless sea! The fleet will take these white lines as the navigation, follow closely, not afraid of the terrible sea and the influence of the sea and magic island. After several days of marching in this way, the huge white boat team slowly approached misride (gray harbor). And their figures were known by misride for the first time, and childan led the people to wait by misride harbor for the coming White Fleet! Chapter 468 With thousands of sails fluttering and hundreds of boats competing, the huge white boat team slowly arrived at misride, and berthed one by one under the guidance of misride. A few days of sea voyage, can really upset this group of immature water ducks. Ilfas and Jiangning are also tired. Although they are tired from running, they can rest on the boat. However, in that case, the huge white fleet would sail very slowly. Although as long as out of the shadow sea and Magic Island, there is no danger along the way. However, many sailors, for the first time, sailed to the Middle Earth. They were afraid that they would delay their time or lost their way and went to places outside the grey harbor. Therefore, Jiangning would spare no effort to navigate in person, and leave "routes" on the sea with magic to guide the huge fleet. When they are down-to-earth, instinct almost drives them to sit on the ground. However, the well-trained did not think of resting for the first time. It''s about reorganizing the tight array and escorting the people to land. Childan, who had already made preparations, ordered the people to bring food and clean fresh water at almost the same time. "It''s been a hard voyage on the sea, inenville!" Childan went to Jiangning and looked at Jiangning with a tired face and the tall white deer standing beside him. He said with emotion¡° After I left, I never thought that there would be another day to see the people who have been separated for hundreds of years. " He looked at the elves of isville with a tired look on his face. "Ouxi (Maiya) and uni (Maiya) have told me all about you." He said admiringly, "although I can''t help you, it''s OK to prepare some supplies for you." "Thank you very much, childan!" He looked at the people who came off the boat one after another. "This time we went back to China. We abandoned our life in vilino and the garden city we built. Come to the middle of the white land and rebuild your home. " He stroked kunguhar at his waist. "This time, he returned to Middle Earth to settle the accounts with morgos! Fenway, who died for the innocent, is a people who suffered from the threat and torture of morgos in Middle Earth Childan said with great admiration, "your moral character is so noble, which makes me very ashamed!" Jiangning patted him on the shoulder, "I never kidnap others morally. Everyone has the right to choose his own way of life! Likewise, I will not intimidate my people. " He pointed to the people and the army who were helping to transport and unload materials at the port. "I have left enough time with them for each of them to choose to return to China. Let them not because of a cavity of blood and muddle headed with me back to Middle Earth! I shared a strong relationship with them and finally chose to follow my people, reaching 28000 people! " Childan was extremely surprised. He looked at the kundi people who were constantly unloading supplies and war horses and other military supplies and equipment, "my God! That''s an incredible number More than 28000 people chose to follow him back to China to fight. This is a number that, in childan''s view, is not much different from a miracle. "Your deeds and feats will be passed down through the ages with your character." After hearing this, Jiangning waved his hand, "childan, these are just false names for me! I have a heavy responsibility to bear. Since the Chinese people are still following me back to Middle Earth when they know they are facing death. Then, I have the responsibility to ensure the safety of each and every one of them. Not only to eliminate the evil and dark morgos, but also to build a new home for the people! I want them to come with me in the future and share the supreme glory Childan was shocked. He said: "ininville, the people of misride, can''t offer you any effective help. However, I promise you that when you need reinforcements and allies, the people of misride will respond to your call unconditionally! At the same time... "He pointed to the white ships." I''d like to use misride''s white ship team to transport your followers with your fleet! " Jiangning was very happy, "childan, this is really the best news!" With a new batch of white ships joining the ranks of transportation, coupled with aokuotaki''s owei is still ordering people to continue to build white ships. In this way, the efficiency of transportation has been improved several times! It may not take more than a dozen transports, but only a few can bring all the people stranded in irisia to misride! What did he think of? He asked childan suspiciously, "where have they been, Ouxi and unie?" He looked around. "Why didn''t I see them?" Childan explained with a smile, "my friend, don''t worry. They''ll be here soon." Then he looked at the sea in the distance, and Jiangning looked along, and he saw the huge white ships coming slowly on the endless sea. They move very fast, driving the waves, as if they were carried forward by the sea. In the bow of one of the ships, stand two! Jiangning''s keen elf eyes looked, clearly saw that the standing in the bow position is the two Maiya, Ouxi and Wuni! The two of them led the huge white boat team slowly into the port of misride. As soon as they landed, the two Maiya came over with great enthusiasm. Ouxi hugs Jiangning, while Wu Ni smiles. Then Ouxi looked at the Jiangning people and praised them for their excellent equipment and personal qualities. He praised Jiangning''s good teaching and called them the best in China! Jiangning did not refute the title, but accepted it. Then he said something with Ouxi and Wuni. And let the sailors have a rest, and there will be a banquet to meet them in the evening. With Jiangning''s permission, the elves of isville began to cheer. They enjoy banquets and salons, as well as participating in them. They prefer to show their artistic achievements to others. Some people begin to find out all kinds of musical instruments in their salute immediately, and will show their artistic achievements in the evening welcome banquet. It can be clearly known that the banquet that night was incomparably jubilant and joyful, and it was worth recording. Many writers with artistic talent show their own ways. In the way of music, painting or poetry, the events of today will be clearly recorded and sung over time. After the dawn of the next day, the white boat transportation team increased again, the sails fell, and Ouxi and Wuni began to drive the sea. With the sea breeze and waves, the huge fleet slowly sailed to irisia. And in a very short period of time, once again to transport a number of new personnel and war horse supplies and other materials. Moreover, through the newly landed people, Jiangning learned that almost every two or three days, several brand-new white ships sailed into irisia and waited there. Jiangning is very clear that this is the support given to him by owei. A white ship or several white ships may not be seen individually, but when they gather in the huge white ship queue, the personnel and materials they carry are of extraordinary significance! New white ships are constantly joining the ranks of the transport team, representing the transport efficiency. And every three days or so, new white ships appear, and the number of transportation teams begins to increase slowly. Finally, in more than half a month, the elves, supplies, horses and other supplies stranded on the island of irisia were all transported to misride! After that, the white ships belonging to okrolido started to leave misrolido and return to okrolido after a night''s rest! Jiangning also wrote a letter in person, asking the fleet returning to aokuotandi to give it to Ouwei. In the letter, he expressed his gratitude to Ouwei and stressed that he would always remember Ouwei''s help. After that, the more than 28000 esville elves spent three days in misride. Before dawn on the fourth day, a huge team of people returning to the East for more than ten miles bid farewell to the residents of misride, the ruler childan and two Maiya! "Dear friends, please remember that if you encounter difficulties, you must not forget. Behind you, the residents of misride will always be willing to support and help you At the gate of the city, the residents of childan and misride spontaneously and bravely went east to the middle land and bid farewell to the evil elves who declared war. In this short period of half a month, the residents of misride wrote poems and drew large-scale mural records about their deeds and ambitions. Everyone admires and respects this returning group. They give up the garden city and peaceful atmosphere in vilino, and choose to abandon everything just to avenge the people. They still remember the people living in Middle Earth to avenge them. To help them get rid of the evil threat of morgos, how can such a group of people with great good deeds not be respected? "I will always remember your help to us, my friends!" Jiangning is very solemn salute, whether it is misride or okokokotaki, for their help, it is really selfless help. They don''t talk about rewards or conditions, but they choose to help them just because they are of the same race. After knowing their ambition, they spontaneously and bravely supported them with a lot of materials, such as arrows, anvils, ingots, grain, vegetables and fruits. They gave them a lot, and they didn''t ask for anything in return! "Ininville, we will be here waiting for your good news." Ouxi patted Jiangning on the shoulder, "you are a person of high moral character, and even Maiya has no one to compare with you! I wish you all the best to overcome the evil! Moreover, on the way from east to Middle Earth, may all dangers be far away from you. Also sincerely wish you can rebuild your home in a beautiful land. At that time, we must visit you! " Jiangning happily promised, "of course, after we find a beautiful land and rebuild our home, we will tell you at the first time. At that time, you will see a strange city where fortresses and beautiful garden cities coexist. I believe that our art and our white spire will not disappoint you, my friends After hearing this, the three of them were very happy, and even began to look forward to the early arrival of that day. Unie said with a smile, "ininville, I''m looking forward to the city you said. Well, take care all the way, ininville; May the same be true, and bless you "Take care! May the same be true, protecting you "Take care! May the same be true, protecting you In the 53rd year of the first era, the elves of isville formally set foot in the Middle Earth, and then intervened in the Middle Earth situation and declared war on morgos! Chapter 469 When the elves of isville formally set foot in Middle Earth, they were in the Far East of Middle Earth, that is, the easternmost part of Mordor, near the edge of the world. There''s a place called hildorian, the second child of iluveta, the human being, who was awakened here. They wake up from their long sleep, and like the old elves, they look at this broad and strange world with their curious eyes. In the north of hildoreen, there are endless mountains in the East. At the foot of the mountain stands a large lake, which is the place where the elves came to life. Above quevienen, however, is the old nest, utamo, where morgos was captured by Vila. In this way, iluvita put his children to sleep, not far away, but very close. However, the awakening time between the two races is so long that most elves do not know the existence of human beings. When humans wake up, Vera will naturally know this thing. But with iluveta''s second son, Vera didn''t treat the elves the same way. They don''t like humans very much, and humans treat Vera with fear rather than love. Vera didn''t choose to pay attention to human beings, and it''s impossible to invite them to live in vilino as they did to elves. In fact, Vera doesn''t pay much attention to human beings. However, urmu helped them according to manwei''s wishes, and his envoys often visited people through the flowing water. However, human beings do not know how to listen to the sound of running water, they have no such ability; They were even worse at this before they got in touch with the elves. Although they also love water and are excited about it, they are totally unable to listen to the information in the water. Naturally, the knowledge that wuermu''s emissary attached to the flowing water can not be known by human beings. Maybe that''s why Vera visited Jiangning to take care of these people. Although they are the children of iluvita, to a great extent, human beings can not compare with elves. Whether it is a variety of extraordinary skills, or the longevity of immortality, human beings do not have. Their only gift is death. This is the gift of good liberation, but in a long time, it is extremely terrifying to be played up by the evil of morgos and his subordinates. That, I do not know when to start, death has become a terrible pronoun! But humans are very lucky, they did not long to meet the elves. That is, he has never bathed in the light of the double Holy tree, and he has never been to the Aeri elves in vilino, that is, kundi, known as the dark elves. Elves are undoubtedly very friendly to human beings. They teach the freshmen ignorant human knowledge, which makes human beings very grateful. So they become the companions and apprentices of this group of ancient Laozi people. They are wandering elves and have never set foot on vilino. To them, Vera is just a distant name and legend. At this time, the elves led by Jiangning had already left misride and entered the shire region. After that, they moved eastward, crossed the barrandouin River (liquor River) to minhiras, then crossed the guansilou River (grey water river) to eninweigh, then crossed the Essen River (Essien River) along the north-south road to the vast west emrit (Rohan), and crossed the ente River to the East emnet, Reach the northern plateau and walk along the dense forest of fagon. At first, the elves of isville were overjoyed to see such a vast forest. The long journey and migration have already made them feel physically and mentally exhausted. Along the way left endless vast and beautiful habitat, people feel impatient. After inquiring about their king, Jiangning only told them that he had already had an ideal home in his mind, not the land that seemed fertile and prosperous on the road. Jiangning is very clear that these are the sources of unrest in the future! On their right is the wide and endless Anduin river! Then they came to a beautiful Delta, Los Lorraine. There are two rivers in the delta. One originates from the mirror lake, which is called the kellebrand River (the silver river), and the other is the ninrodale river. The two rivers finally converge and join the Anduin river. Where they meet, it''s a delta, where Galadriel and kellepeng later established their kingdom! However, the current galantrel has not come to this place in the future. She is still living in the beautiful kingdom of dorias, and it will be a long time before she comes here. After tens of thousands of miles of arduous trekking, the long-time migration team finally arrived at this delta area. At this time, the forest in the south of roslorian had been bordering on the northern part of fargon forest, and the forest area was huge. However, in the later years, the forest was cut down, so the forest in the southern part of the country wanted to border with the fagon forest and became a piece of white land. Now, however, roslorian is incomparably beautiful. "Ethnic people, tens of thousands of miles of hard trekking, we finally found a beautiful habitat." Jiangning, sitting on irfass'' back, pointed to the endless forest ahead and said, "that''s our new home! We will build our new home there, a second home! " He clenched his fist and held it high, "let''s build our home again with our wisdom and hardworking hands! Ethnic people, move forward! " Almost all the cheers rang out, and the elves heard the news they wanted to hear the most. Tens of thousands of miles of arduous journey, along the way has already missed too many beautiful land. Although this land is very far away from berryander, separated by the misty mountains in the middle, there are eregian, East West Avenue, eliado, Xiangshui River, cangquan River, Fengyun hill, laolinzi, shire... And then you have to cross the Blue Mountains (longen mountains) to enter berryander. In short, the road is quite far away! However, these are no longer important! For the elves, these are all in the past. Now, they have found a new and fertile land. That is the delta area not far ahead, and they are not short of water springs, whether it is the Yinguang river passing through or the anduyin river flowing into. Water is extremely abundant, and the river through the land, also moisten countless trees and grasslands. These are very fertile land, and you can easily get countless grains. Moreover, the vast land can also support enough people! What''s more, they think they are the most intelligent and creative group in the group! In this way, the continuous team of more than ten miles, slowly into the laurian forest, but here from today on will change the name. It''s going to be named wislear, the forest and the river! When these elves finally returned to Middle Earth after a hard journey, they went through the endless land and finally found an ideal land for their own group. All the people burst out with unimaginable enthusiasm! They built the city in the middle of the forest where the two most fertile roads meet, just like their home in vilino. City across the river, the river is divided into two parts! And will be part of the tree circle into the city, after the city wall outside at least 10 meters within the scope, will cut down all the trees! After all, once the trees are close to the wall, it means there is no danger. At that time, the function of the city wall became an unnecessary decoration. This point, even if the elves love nature and forest, they will not compare it with the security of the people and themselves. However, in the specific construction of the city, we need to plan carefully. Because Jiangning is very clear that in the future, the center of the world''s struggles and disputes will be in China, and even in the East. The site they choose to build the city will be close to the direct attack of the dark forces in the future. For example, Sauron, who will occupy Mordor in the future, and the huge orcs! Moreover, in the south of them, it will be the location of Rohan''s territory in the future. Not to mention, in the south of Rohan, there will be a human kingdom in the future, gangduo! Therefore, how to keep their own people away from the war, or as far as possible to save the people, without too much involvement in disputes, is a very worthy consideration. In the meantime, the location and planning of the city has become the top priority! First of all, Jiangning personally went to the field to survey the surrounding terrain and terrain! Draw carefully on a piece of white parchment, and then start to plan the outline of the city according to different terrain and reasonable location. Because this new city in the future, is likely to face the enemy''s attack! Therefore, the defense and counterattack capabilities must be carefully considered. In the periphery of the city, he also planned the contour of the city like a fortress, separated in the four corners of the city! Although there are cities and forests, there are no backers behind them. Therefore, the city has four gates. Southeast, northwest, in this way, the fort defense facilities are essential. Moreover, he had to raise the terrain in the city and build castles and arrow towers. Install a large city crossbow, while carefully planning the specific load-bearing structure of the city, so that it can withstand the repeated bombardment of riprap! Don''t be like Minas Tillis, the riprap machine will collapse a large area. Although the terrain of the forest, it is difficult for heavy siege equipment to transport in. However, it does not rule out the enemy''s practice of setting fire to the forest. Think of here, Jiangning began to ponder, to set up a huge border for their new city! After planning a rough sketch of the design, Jiangning ordered the people to cut down trees and clear the land according to the line he had drawn. Later, he began to arrange for the people to go to the misty mountains to dig huge stones, and build inland ships to carry them. Fortunately, the river is still deep enough to carry these boulders. Then the boulders were carefully polished by the craftsmen in the clan. Carved and polished into a unified system of stone, and then arranged for the excavation of the foundation, at least 10 meters deep! Because, the terrain is not unchangeable, in the low-lying terrain of the river flow path, the foundation will continue to dig five meters deeper on the basis of ten meters! In this way, it takes a lot of time to build a beautiful city with more than 20000 people. Let''s take a hundred years as a unit! Chapter 470 When the elves of isville found a new land, everyone burst out with an extremely strong enthusiasm for construction. Because they all know that the delta area in front of them will be their common home in the future. Everyone is full of enthusiasm to build their own homes. They divide their work according to their respective occupations. Apart from leaving the necessary sentries and guards, all of them are building their own homes. Naturally, Jiangning would not hide behind and let his people work, but he would not do so. Around the site of the city, he carefully surveyed the terrain and terrain, and corrected some mistakes. Stand a piece of wood to mark it, and record it carefully on the parchment on your hand. Although the elves drink and eat meat, they are also vegetarian. Once they start to settle down, the food problem is the first thing to be solved. Although they still have enough food, they can''t sit back and eat nothing. Therefore, Jiangning also began to think about where to plan the land for cultivation. Because considering the possibility of being surrounded by people in the future, although the probability is very low, we can''t ignore it. Once besieged, although they will not lack water, they will certainly lack food. Therefore, it is necessary to ensure that their cities can have sufficient food. Therefore, the cultivated land, on the outside of the city wall, is distributed along the river. And he also wants to expand a city wall as an outer city at a time, in order to protect the land for food production. Moreover, with two city walls, along with the fortresses at the four corners, as well as the riprappers, bed crossbows and other defense tools on the city''s commanding heights, Jiangning is confident that it can easily block 100000 troops. It''s just that the 100000 troops are elite and well-trained, not the wulala''s brainless rush of orcs. As for the orcs, Jiangning didn''t pay attention to them again. What he paid attention to was morgos, Sauron and other future enemies. He was not afraid of orcs who had only brute force and few brains. However, Jiangning doesn''t think it''s a big problem how to raise the terrain abruptly on the gentle terrain. When building a city, the earth, gravel and other things excavated can be piled together. In the Ming Dynasty, the earth could be piled up to form a mountain. He didn''t want to build a scenic mountain. He thought it was necessary to build a commanding height in a key place. So in the evening, Jiangning called on the clansmen and began to speak out their plans. In the forest at night, there are endless tents and temporary fences made of wood at the intersection of the two rivers. Although at this time, it''s almost impossible for orcs to come in in the middle of the night. However, cautious Jiangning still feels that it''s no big mistake to be careful. After all, their city hasn''t even built a good foundation. Not to mention houses that can live in! The life of the elves is endless. They have a lot of time to build their own city and make it as perfect as possible. Therefore, there is no so-called temporary housing. In other words, the current construction is a little uglier and will be demolished and rebuilt in the future. It''s human practice, not elves. Therefore, during the day, they worked hard to dig the foundation, go up the mountain to mine the stones, grind them into pieces, and transport them down the river by boat. Then, they continue to cut down forests until the city they want to build in the future is completely free from forests. "Ethnic people, the soil and gravel that will be excavated in the future will be piled up in these parts of the city." Jiangning''s finger points to the red dot on a large-scale parchment design. "Your majesty A handsome elf got up and asked him, "what''s the use of mud and gravel piling up here?" Jiangning took a look at him and explained to him as well as to everyone, "the site where we built the city is very low and there is no mountain cover. If our city faces the enemy''s riprap and other weapons, it is difficult to effectively counter. So, I want to artificially raise the terrain, build towers on it and place weapons. And we used to live in our home in vilino, with many minarets. Well, in this brand-new fertile land, we also need to build a large number of minarets to recreate our white city of minarets! " Everyone''s mood was driven, and their eyes looked forward to their former home. Obviously, I think of my home in vilino again. However, no one''s eyes showed a look of regret. They are devoted to his people! Following his long journey back to China to build a brand new home, Jiangning naturally has a steelyard in mind. Just then, the bodyguard in charge of the guard came in and reported the new situation to Jiangning! "What? Our people? " Jiangning looked at him in surprise and asked¡° Do you mean, Hassan, that there are still some of our middle earth people living in this forest? " Hassan replied positively, and he was even a little excited, "yes, your majesty! They are our people who are living outside for various reasons. They live in the eastern forest Jiangning nodded, "let them in. I''ll ask them." Hassan nodded and walked out of the tent. The elves in the king''s tent of Jiangning discussed with each other. Before long, I saw a group of Taylor elves with long silver hair and blue eyes come in. When they saw Jiangning, the expression on their face was obviously very excited, "dear yiningville, we finally see you again!"£¨ Sinda spirit, Nando spirit, separated from the taileri, settled here.) Jiangning also looked at them happily and asked them to sit down. Then I inquired about them in detail. After that, I found out that these Xinda and nanduo came here for various reasons. At present, they live in the eastern forest of the soon to be built city of wislear. At the beginning, they didn''t find them in Jiangning, but they were on the alert because of the great movement and fallen trees in recent days. In the end, he braved himself to come to inspect, and was surprised to find that these uninvited guests who made a lot of noise were his own people. Then, these Sinda elves and Nando elves said they wanted to return, and Jiangning naturally agreed. Ask about their current population, the size of nearly 5000 people of the two ethnic groups together! This makes Jiangning very happy. It''s all labor force! Now, the number of them has increased from 28000 to more than 33000, which is far more than the size of the previous population and an extra 1000 people! Later, these Sinda and Nando elves returned to the eastern forest and told Jiangning that they would lead their people to move here early tomorrow morning, and they would also participate in the construction of cities and common homes. Jiangning naturally allowed it, and then the news spread all over the camp. Everyone knew the news, and the whole camp was full of cheers! The next day, the Sinda and nanduo elves came here. They drove the carriage, carrying big bags and small bags, and came with their families. The elves of isville came forward to help them, to help them carry things, to drive carriages, to help install tents. In a word, there is no life at all, and it looks happy. "Welcome back to your home again, clans! Although you haven''t been to vilino, we all come from the same tribe. Now, the days when you were wandering and lonely are gone forever. Welcome home The elves are cheering, and the cheers in the camp are rushing into the blue sky! Jiangning didn''t say much truth, and there was no long, simple and direct core theme. Just four words, welcome home! This makes the new comers feel uneasy. On the way here, they worry that the people who have lived in vilino will look down on them or bully them. Now it seems that they have not changed, and their attitude towards them is reassuring. As a result, these new elves took the lead in changing their so-called Sinda and Nando names to isville! Moreover, their leader, the king, is their original leader! This is probably the most important! Therefore, after setting up the tent and camp, they spontaneously and bravely took out their own tools to clean up the gravel, dead wood and fallen leaves in the soil, and level the land. Then, some people follow the team up the mountain to mine stones, some people cut wood and build ships to transport, and some people go to the planned land on both sides of the river bank to cultivate. Under the guidance of their peers, they work hard and take care of these precious land! This is all people understand that these lands will produce countless grains in the future! Although now, it''s not time to cultivate, but we are not in a hurry. At this stage, their grain reserves are still very rich! Xinda, new to the elves of isville, began to learn what they had not yet mastered under the guidance of their kindred. The whole camp is not only a big family, but also a big construction site and a big school! In the way of master and apprentice, he taught them new knowledge hand in hand. All knowledge of art, calligraphy, painting, architecture, weapons forging, etc. is taught in this way. They are also teaching them new languages and characters. After all, if we return to one, the corresponding language will naturally need to be learned. As for, why can we communicate with each other barrier free? The reason, of course, is that the Tali language and the quinyayu language are common languages. However, as Elvis knew about the killing, they abolished the use of kunya. Because this is the common language of the nordo and the Fanya. It has to be said that after the great split of the elves, the impact of this incident is not only the split of the ethnic groups. Along with language, living habits and personal ideology, the Division has been completed. Although we are originally in one of the same race, but in this point, the elves and future humans are the same. According to the name of the country, the place where they live, or some kind of habit, they split up countless nationalities. Fight with each other without mercy. Compared with human beings who have killed each other countless times, in the present and future history of the elves, this kind of killing happened only three times! However, so far, there have been no more than two kinship massacres. Now the Middle Earth world is far from being filled with human beings, nor is it filled with sub humans such as hobbits who have blood relationship with human beings. Now, the protagonists active in the whole Middle Earth world are the elves and the darkness and evil under the command of morgos! When the topic is reported here, we have to mention the battle between the nordo and morgos in the West! Chapter 471 Since the death of ferno of the nordo, the nordo elves have lost one of their greatest characters. Ferno asked his sons to take his will and avenge him. The sons naturally obey. After all, the hatred of killing their father is not common! In the mislin area, there used to be some grey elves who wandered northward from berryander and crossed the mountains. The nordo Elves were very happy when they met them. They seemed to be relatives who had seen each other for a long time. At the beginning, however, it was not easy to communicate with each other. During the separation of hundreds of years, the language of the high elves living in villino and the dark elves living in bereryander had been very different. From the elves of mislin, the nordo elves learned about the power of the king of dorias, ELU Singh (Elvis), and the enchantment ring (the beautiful safety belt) to defend their territory; On the other hand, these events in the north also spread southward to the minniguosi (thousand Grottoes Palace) and the seaports of besongba and igrariste. So all the elves of bereandre were full of surprise and hope for the arrival of this powerful family; At a time when they were in urgent need of help, this kinsman unexpectedly came from the west, so at the beginning, they all thought that the nordo were the special envoys sent by Vera to rescue them£¨ The elves who stay in middle earth don''t know what happened at the moment.) At this time, morgos sent an emissary to meet the sons of ferno. He not only admitted defeat, but also put forward the conditions for peace, including a magic diamond. So, as the eldest son, the tall mezlos convinced his brothers to pretend to agree with morgos''s conditions. Then he went to the appointed place to meet with his special envoy, but the nordo were not as arrogant as morgos thought. Therefore, when the two sides met, they both brought more people than they agreed. However, morgos brought more people, including a Yanmo. This is the incarnation of the God who was polluted and degenerated by him. His whole body is surrounded by strong flames. Even ugoliant, who is so evil and powerful that morgos feels afraid, was once expelled by the Yan devil. Therefore, the result of this war is not clear! All the men mezlos took were destroyed, and he himself was captured alive under the command of morgos and taken to angban. When his brothers learned the news, they retreated to Heathrow to camp and strengthen their defense. Morgos, on the other hand, took mezlos as a hostage and spread the word that he would not release mezlos unless the nordo elves gave up the war and returned to the West or moved to the southern world far away from belland. But ferno''s sons knew that no matter what they did, morgos would break his promise and would not release their elder brother; Moreover, they were bound by their vows and could not give up launching a war against their enemies. So morgos hanged mezlos on the cliff of angoloschum, handcuffed one of his wrists with a chain made of fine steel, and nailed one end of the chain to the rock of the cliff. By this time, Fen Guomin and his people had crossed the ice channel. At the same time, the whole world is amazed at the rising new moon. When the Finnish army marched into mislin, the blazing sun rose from the West£¨ At first, the sun rises from the west, because the Alda world is flat. Later, when it becomes spherical, it rises from the East.) Finn then unfolded his blue and Silver King''s flag and sounded his horn. Flowers did not bloom under his feet, and the era of stars came to an end. In this rising strong light, the servants of morgos all ran to hide in angban, and the Finn and his party were hiding under the ground. Unhindered came to the city of angban, and beat the drum! The sound of their trumpets and drums resounded through the sky and shook the towering angorum. Mezlos heard their voices in his agony. He called out to them, but the voice dissipated in the echo of the rock. Finn''s temperament is different from that of ferno. He is more cautious and considerate. Unable to call out the enemy, he led the people to leave angban and return to the mislin area. Because he heard that ferno''s son was there, and he wanted to use the shadow mountains as a barrier to make his people grow. However, because ferno had abandoned them, ferno and the nordo elves he led did not like ferno''s family at all. And ferno''s sons are also extremely surprised that they have stepped out of the ice channel. They really want to join hands with this group of people, but they are ashamed of abandoning them. So one of them lived on the North Bank of Lake mislin and the other on the south bank. So, in this period of time, they did nothing. Although the servants of morgos were hiding in the underground of angban, if they could get rid of the past and join hands, they might have achieved good results. However, it is clear that there has been a lot of antagonism between the two sides. Therefore, it is impossible for them to join hands against the enemy! When morgos knew it, he laughed happily, and then he responded. He released a thick black smoke and poison gas, obscuring the sun''s brilliance. Black smoke pollutes the fresh air, while poisonous gas turns the clear water into highly toxic. And spread to the mislin area, which let the nordo people know one thing, they missed a good opportunity! The black smoke and poisonous gas that block out the sky make the nordo people nervous. They think it''s the precursor of morgos coming to attack them! Therefore, Fen Gong, the most courageous son of Fen Guomin, was determined to mediate the feud between the divided nordo people before morgos came to attack them. Because, when he was in vilino, during the time when morgos was imprisoned by vilans, the nordo people were peaceful and friendly with each other. At that time, the remoteness and provocation of morgos had not spread among them. And he and ferno''s eldest son, his cousin mezlos, are very close friends. So, Fengong went on the road alone to find his cousin mezlos. He went to angban alone, and the black smoke spread by morgos became his best barrier. He came to angban unconsciously, and climbed the mountainside of angoloschum without fear of difficulties. However, in front of his eyes is the endless wilderness, and did not let him find access to the angban fort. In desperation, Fen Gong took out his harp and was not afraid of the danger of attracting orcs, singing an old ballad about villino. It''s a song of the nordo people before they were born. The song reverberated in the wilderness, which made him find his own goal. Above his head came a weak echo. It was mezlos, who was tortured by morgos, responding to fingong''s song. As a result, Fen Gong kept climbing up to the bottom of the cliff that bound his cousin, because there was no way to climb up there. He looked at his cousin, who was tortured by morgos. He was so sad that he couldn''t help crying. In desperation, mezlos prayed to fingong to kill him with an arrow, so fingong opened his bow, trembled his hands, red eyes and couldn''t bear to aim at mezlos. In this hopeless situation, he cried out to manwei, "the great king loved by all the wings, let the arrow fly away, and give them some pity when nordo is in urgent need of help!" His appeal was immediately answered, because all the birds in the Middle Earth world love manwei deeply, and they continue to pass on what happened in the Middle Earth to the top of tainiqutier. Manwei also ordered his hawks to fly back to the north to build their nests and watch morgos'' movements. Because manwei still has compassion for the exiled elves, and the birds are constantly passing these things to manwei''s sad ears. At the moment when Fengong was about to shoot the arrow, solondo, the king of eagles, came down from the sky and stopped Fengong. With his wings spread out, he had fingong sit on his back and fly him to mezlos. However, the steel rope used by morgos to bind mezlos was extremely strong. It could not be pulled out. The weak mezlos begged fingong to kill him again. But fingong didn''t do that. He cut off the palm of his hand, rescued him, and returned to mislin with the help of solondo, the king of eagles. After a period of recuperation, mezlos''s wound healed, because the fire of his life was burning vigorously in his soul, and his power was the power of the ancient earth, which was possessed by those who grew up in vilino. His body recovered from the torment and became stronger, but his suffering left a shadow in his heart. Now he trained himself to use his left hand to make the sword more powerful than before. What fingong did won him great fame, and all the nordo elves praised him; The hatred between fingol and ferno was finally resolved. Mezlos begged for forgiveness for the betrayal that happened in ariman, and gave up the royal power to rule the whole nordo nationality. He said to finch: "if there is no such resentment and injustice between us, my Lord, the order of the royal power is still yours, here you are the oldest and the most intelligent one in finway family." However, not every brother of mezlos agrees with his actions. In this way, the prophecy of Mandus came true. As predicted by mendos, the ferno family not only lost the magic diamond, but also lost the royal power. As a result, the once again united nordo people set up a defense line in the mount terroris (ered Goros) to encircle the East, West and south of angban. They also sent envoys to the belland area to trade with the people who lived there. King Xinge didn''t welcome so many powerful princes from the west to occupy new lands; He would neither open his kingdom nor remove the enchantment ring, for Miriam''s wisdom made him wisely anticipate that morgos would not be able to restrain himself for a long time. Of all the nordo princes, only fenafin''s family was sad about the ban on entering dorias; Since their mother is Irwin of okrondi, daughter of oway, they are close relatives to King Singh. The son of finnaphen, angelod, was the first exile to come to MINNES. He came as an emissary of his brother, angelod, and talked with King Singh for a long time. He told him about the achievements made by the nordo elves in the north, their number, and their military strength; According to the sincerity and wisdom in his heart and the fact that all the tragedies have now been resolved, he did not reveal a word and a half about the killing of his relatives, nor did he tell about the exile of the nordo people and the vows made by ferno. Xinge believed it, and he didn''t know about the massacre in amenzhou. Before he left, he told Angelo to send a message to the person who asked him to take a message. Tell them that they can live in his territory, but do not expel his people, and do not allow them to enter the beautiful safety belt without any reason. They can''t step into dorias unless they get his permission or his interview! Chapter 472 Angelod took the message to mislin, where the nordo princes were in a meeting. When they heard Xinge''s request, everyone was very angry. Mezlos even ridiculed Singh, who thought that Singh''s self righteous generosity was just giving them land beyond his power. In fact, they despise the kingdom of dorias, which is hiding in the beautiful safety belt. They think that it is just an illusory title without any effect. Even, in their words, there is a covet for dorias. They even said, let Singh be glad that his neighbors are the nordo elves, not the orcs who are the minions of morgos, otherwise, even if there is a charm ring, it is impossible to protect them, and even ridicule the thousand Grottoes palace as a cave, and the residents of dorias as as dark elves and cowards. He even humiliated Angelo''s mother, saying she was just an alien. This made him want to leave angrily, but mezlos eased his anger. They then moved away from mislin and headed east across the alos River to the land of himlin, which they named the mezlos line. Because from there to the north, there are few hills or rivers that can be used as a barrier to resist the attack from angban. Mezlos and his brothers watched the line day and night, trying to gather all those who would follow them; They have little contact with the people who live in the West unless necessary. It is said that such a defense plan was invented by mezlos to reduce the possibility of being attacked, because he very much hopes that the greatest danger will fall on him when the attack comes; At the same time, he also continued to maintain friendship with Finn and Finn''s family. He would visit them from time to time for consultation. But he was still bound by the oath, though it was still there. ¡­¡­ And in the River Delta, the city construction is in full swing! Thanks to the expansion of the ethnic group, Sinda and Nando joined, which made the elves of isville, who were already short of manpower, fully powerful. Not only did the population jump back to its peak at villino, but there were more than a thousand more. In this way, the construction of the city is undoubtedly greatly accelerated. It was also during this period that their hot city building action startled the dwarves on the mountain, that is, the Dulin clan! They are keen on forging, more keen on digging underground metal and treasure. Therefore, their city is constantly extending toward the underground. For a long time, they have built a huge underground city, Moria! These dwarfs lived in their own city safely, but they were very angry because of the sudden arrival of a group of isville elves and the arrival of a group of people who made him feel like uninvited guests. So, they quietly investigated for a while, the results of the investigation of the news almost let dwarfs scared. Tens of thousands of people, well-equipped weapons and all kinds of large-scale killing weapons, plus good quality£¨ The dwarfs look at the tent and the soldiers on patrol and deduce the conclusion.) And the dwarfs were much bigger than the elves they had ever seen, which made them feel uneasy. Although they were confident that their city was built underground, the elves could not break through his fortress and fortress. However, anyone who faces such a large group of people who are eager to build cities and plan to settle down permanently will feel uneasy! So, dwarfs began to try to contact, after all, things are talked about. In the case of unclear hostility or goodwill, the dwarfs still feel that they should talk to the elves. Find out their intention or intention to them, and then talk about it later. If the dwarves attack the elves who exploit the rocks to build the city, they may cause some disaster. At this point, the Dwarfs'' sudden premonition made them very uneasy. Then the dwarfs sent a delegation to the delta area at the foot of the mountain. For the dwarfs, the elves of isville saw it for the first time, so they were very curious. Looking at the dwarves, who were not as good as their thighs, the elves began to evaluate the armor they wore and the weapons they were carrying. The conclusion is that the forging technology of these dwarves is very high, which is not as good as theirs, but it can not be underestimated. The dwarfs are also curious to observe this group of strange visitors. En, they are very tall, with long silver hair, blue eyes, elegant dress, excellent armor and weapons. The strange shapes of armor and weapons are unprecedented for dwarves, which makes them feel very surprised. However, when they saw the two meter long gun held by a group of patrolling soldiers (roughly similar to the sword) One after another, they widened their eyes and had no doubt about the killing power of the seemingly slender and thin knives. Then, they began to look at the camp. The guard towers and fences built on the periphery of the camp blocked the whole huge camp circle. The flat land, the foundation being excavated, the rudiment of the city being built, and the polished boulders. Mud and gravel piled up together, inland ships under construction, and so on. Dwarfs found that this group of strange elves, the whole looks like a well-trained army. As a whole, both men and women, or young children, have their own things to do. However, what children do is play happily and follow the teachers to learn words, art, martial arts and so on. In short, there are many courses. In the two hundred years of dwarves'' life, such learning courses are extremely annoying. They just need to learn how to forge, how to process gems, how to build cities, and how to fight. As for other things, in the eyes of the dwarfs, it is only an indispensable foil. The elves are different. They have enough time to learn these things in their long life. Jiangning divided the specific division of labor for them, and almost ensured that each of them could find a career they were interested in. And the occupation that they are interested in falls into the hands of the elves, which means that they will be able to reach the peak in the endless time in the future. That''s because the elves have the capital to spend countless time recklessly! In contrast, other secondary races have no such capital at all. But who made the genie iluvita''s own son? The other one is the youngest son, and the other is the adopted son. I can''t compare with my son and eldest son! In a magnificent and extensive Royal tent, the dwarf delegation finally met the king and leader of this elf group. Jiangning''s back to them, hands behind him, eyes staring at a design map and the surrounding topographic map, thinking carefully. Then his valet told him in his ear that the dwarf''s mission was coming, so Jiangning turned around and looked at the group of dwarves with his head slightly down. More than two meters tall, in the face of less than their own thigh dwarfs, want to raise their heads can not do ah! Dwarfs: £¤ # @ & * *... " "Spirit".... " No one can speak the language of dwarves, and the language of dwarves sounds vulgar to elves. How can it be compared with the beautiful language of the elves? The contrast between the elves and the elves is that the elves of isville despise other people, no, their language. Although it''s the same elegant elvish language, it can''t be compared with their new language. In writing is also different, their writing is more like art and painting, smooth lines, at one go, very refreshing! Therefore, the elves of isville did not care to learn other languages except kunya and taileri. Helpless, Jiangning can only communicate with his heart, his body began to bloom a little white light, connecting the hearts of all people. For a moment, to the dwarf''s ears, an extremely elegant and gentle voice rang out, "children of Aoli, welcome to you "You..." Dwarfs are very surprised, surprised is not this kind of soul sound, but surprised in front of the spirit even in a moment to know that they are Aoli''s children. This made them feel extremely shocked. However, the news that shocked them even more came, "don''t be surprised, the turins. We are a group of high elves from vilino. We come here to settle down and fight against the darkness and evil under the rule of morgos! You are the children of Aoli. Naturally, you are our friends. Please don''t worry about the dwarves in Turin. We have good intentions towards you, not malice! " "How do I know if you will try to cheat us?" "And then attack our cities, kill our people, and rob us of our treasures?" In the face of the Dwarfs'' query, Jiangning invited them to sit down. After all, they kept their heads down and felt uncomfortable. After they all sat down, they ordered people to bring food and wine. Jiangning said, "you don''t have to worry about this. If we want to do harm to you, we will attack you as soon as possible. Believe me, the city fortress you are proud of is totally invincible to our family Ignoring the angry dwarf, he continued: "our forging skills are taught by Aoli, so we treat his children with kindness rather than malice. My family is a peace loving group. The purpose of returning to China is to declare war on evil! It''s said that in the west, you and other people are fighting side by side with our people, not only helping our people build weapons, but also helping them build cities! Therefore, we can be friends, not enemies, to dwarves who are good people! I believe that neither you nor we would like to have a war that would lead to the death of our people. " He pointed out the fact, "it''s a fact that our family has settled here. We just want to build a stable home and then declare war on morgos. You and I can make an alliance and have peace with each other The leading dwarf replied, "we dwarves have been living here for so many years. It''s OK. Why should we alliance with you?" Jiangning said with a smile, "even in a strong and prosperous ethnic group, it is impossible to be strong all the time. Decline is inevitable. No one will refuse a friend, not even a dwarf or an elf. If you refuse the alliance, we can still get along with each other. But one day, when your family''s disaster comes, you will regret your decision, that is to refuse my helping hand. At the same time, also cut off their own vitality, you will regret, chagrin, despair will find no friends to help you Chapter 473 Jiangning''s words made the dwarves very surprised, followed by anger, only to hear the head of the dwarves buzzing and saying, "spirit, are you threatening us Dulin dwarves?" "Threat?" Jiangning said, "no, no, no, friends!" He spread out his hand, "you are the children of OLE, and we esville elves used to learn forging and other skills in OLE. I have received more favor from him, so I will not fight against dwarves for no reason." He said with a smile, "since it''s not the enemy, how can we threaten it?" As soon as his voice fell, a dwarf with brown and red hair leaped and said, "no, you just said that there will be disaster for our family. It''s not a threat. What is it? " Jiangning was speechless. For the first time, he felt that these dwarfs were all wooden heads. Is this kind of goods still regarded as envoys? It''s not big enough, is it! His expression was cold for a moment. "You don''t understand, do you! If, as you say, I''m threatening you, what are you going to do? " Bad tone, cold eyes pedal to the five short red hair. Noble officials and bodyguards standing in the king''s tent put their hands on the hilt of their swords one after another, which filled the air of killing. Dwarfs obviously nervous, they instinctively want to touch their own weapons, but the dwarves stopped them. Looking at Jiangning with full eyes and deep meaning, Jiangning almost has an illusion that the dwarf in front of him seems to be a wise man, not a rude man. But then, he was relieved. No matter whether the dwarves are vulgar or not, they are all wooden headed, but the monarch of a clan can''t be a fool to send people who don''t know anything and ignore any etiquette to be diplomatic envoys. After all, diplomacy is nothing small. This sentence is also applicable in the Middle Earth world! "Dear Elven king, we have made clear your purpose. I will submit it to the king of my family." He said rhetorically, "as for the alliance, it''s very important. Our king didn''t authorize me to do it when I came here. Therefore, the final result still needs to be judged by the king. " His words made Jiangning look up at him with a smile. In this way, it turned out that this guy''s call just now was made on purpose. The purpose was to test him and find out if he had any intention for their dwarves. Jiangning looked at him admiringly and felt that he underestimated others. At the same time, he told himself that he should never underestimate anyone, even if he was a weak person in your eyes. "I''m looking forward to your king''s reply!" The dwarf then asked tentatively, "Your Majesty, I have something to ask you!" Jiangning nodded, and the dwarf continued, "if the alliance doesn''t succeed, can we establish trade with you?" Jiangning thought a little, then said, "of course, our family is the best in any achievement, far more than Tongji! We have learned a lot of knowledge from Vera, and we have created our own knowledge and our own civilization! Whether it''s forging, gem cutting, culture, art, medicine, martial arts, agriculture, commerce, planting, war horse and other military supplies, we have a strong confidence in these. " He said with pride: "although you dwarves are endowed with forging talent by Aoli, we high elves are not bad either!" "We dwarves have also mastered quite strong skills!" The leading dwarf said. Jiangning didn''t help, and then he said, "by the way, there''s one more thing I''d like you to submit to your king!" "What''s the matter?" Jiangning said, "as you can see, we are building cities! However, the population reproduction of our nation is not as good as that of you. Although we are very strong and strong, we can not disobey the reproduction of our nation! So I want to hire you to help us build cities. According to the drawings given by us, how about mining stones and grinding them into the finished products we need? " The dwarf was slightly silent, and then said, "if our business relationship is established, I think your majesty will be happy to help you. I don''t know what you can offer at that time? " "We can provide spices, sugar, wine, food, gold, jewelry and so on." A slight pause, "except for weapons!" The dwarf didn''t expect that these elves had so many good things. He was moved and said, "do you have many of these things? Can it be provided continuously and stably? " "That''s right!" Jiangning gave a positive answer to this point. In fact, when choosing to return to the East, those 20 days were not wasted. They have a lot of materials in reserve, whether for food and clothing, or copper, iron, steel, silver and other metals, or war horses and other resources. Jiangning has a lot of reserves. What''s more, it belongs to the "national treasury" reserve. It''s not something brought by other people, if you include the materials carried by the people. This quantity and value are hard to imagine and estimate. The dwarf saluted with their courtesy, and then said, "dear king, please wait for a while. We will return to our king and tell him that we hope you and I can establish peaceful and friendly relations and trade relations. " "I''m looking forward to it!" After the dwarfs left, Hassan looked at the back of the dwarfs and asked, "Your Majesty, why do you give these elm heads such good conditions? We are stronger than them, and whether they allow us or not, it is a fait accompli that we build our own home. They can''t refuse, and they dare not "Yes Jiangning looked at the busy construction site, and everyone was working hard to build the city. "We are stronger than them, so what?" He looked back. "Hassan, we''re here to live. It''s to fight against the dark forces of morgos, not to set up enemies for ourselves. Although we can easily defeat dwarves, or even enslave them. But what about that? Once there is a war, we will win, but some of our people will die. Our people are very precious. Never die in a meaningless war. I want our people to live in peace here. In the future, we will go to a new world instead of dying here in vain. " "Will the torins form an alliance with us?" Hassan said suspiciously, "Your Majesty, what you just said about the disaster of dwarves is threatening them? Or scare them? " "No, that''s the real thing." Jiangning looked at the sky, as if he had seen through his fate. "In the future, these Dulin dwarves will indeed have a big disaster. The only life is ours. If they choose to form an alliance, they may avoid this crisis. But if we refuse the alliance, I won''t save them when they face catastrophe in the future. " "You see the future?" Hassan was full of excitement, and Jiangning nodded under his expectant eyes. Immediately, Hassan asked excitedly, "Your Majesty, what''s the future of our family?" "I don''t know!" Hassan was confused. "Don''t you know?" Jiangning patted him on the shoulder with a smile. "The future of our family is shrouded in a fog. I don''t know exactly how. However, the future of our family is full of variables, that is, countless possibilities. However, it depends on our choice and choice! Maybe if we are not careful, our family will decline. Maybe it will soar to the sky He continued, "the future is not unchangeable. No one knows exactly how. However, I am very clear and sure that the way out and prosperity of our nation is not in amenzhou, not in China! " "Where is that?" Jiangning smiles mysteriously and points to the blue sky and white clouds. Hassan looks up, except for the endless sky and white clouds. It is the sun that releases and displays its endless light and heat to the world. He mutters, "sun?" In two words, the special envoy of the Turin dwarves returned to Moria and met the founder of the Turin clan and the founder of Moria. Later generations called him Dulin I. He sat high on the throne carved out of huge stones, faced his special envoy and said, "Dan, what''s the result? What''s the purpose of those elves coming here? Is it a threat to our family? " Dane said, "Your Majesty, elves are a great threat to us." Turin I sat upright and serious, "do they covet us?" The latter replied, "not yet. These elves are different from the elves we once met. They call themselves high elves, and isville is their family name! They are tall, fair skinned and highly civilized. They are digging deep foundations in the delta forest area at the foot of the mountain, and mining huge stones to build cities in the misty mountains. The situation of their settlement here is clear, and they will not shrink back for any reason. If there is a war between our family and them, I''m afraid we are not the opponents of these elves. " "They come from the legendary undead? Is it a legend that Zhongxi moved to the immortal place and then came back here again? Like the elves of the west? " Asked Turin I. "That''s right!" "What''s the good news of your mission?" Dulin I frowned in displeasure. The latter immediately replied, "sire, at least the elves of isville are friendly to us. The elves king said that their forging skills were learned from Mahal''s attitude to us, and they didn''t mean us any harm. On the contrary, the Elven king wants to alliance with us and even establish trade relations. They can provide many things that we don''t have The latter didn''t have the slightest interest in the previous sentence, he said excitedly, "let''s forget the alliance, they have their own, we have ours. As for trade relations, of course. What are the good things about these high elves? " Chapter 474 The message of dwarves is quick and quick. These dwarves who dig all day seem to lack the necessary sense for enjoying things. They are not keen on farming, business and other farming, or what nomads should do. All they think about is digging up the hidden treasures in the mountains and underground, all kinds of minerals and so on. They will separate the metal wrapped in the stone, and then forge it into all kinds of things, weapons, jewelry and so on. They continue to dig deep underground, and along the way to build access and live in the city. Although they are very short, the city they built is very tall and strong. They use the stones in the process of mining to polish and build their own cities. As for the bonding problem between them, the dwarfs seem to have a special method, which can bond these huge stones almost without a crack. And incomparably strong, can withstand the test of long time, and stand! Compared with the high elves, the dwarves of the first era were undoubtedly less civilized. Highly developed high elves have a natural sense of superiority in the face of dwarves and humans. Whether it''s forging, farming, military, culture and art, the high elves at this moment have already surpassed the time of all ethnic groups for hundreds of years. Dwarves and humans also learned from the high elves. Especially the latter, because human beings are closest to the elves in some ways, and they are the children of iluvita, so they are naturally close to the elves in identity. But it''s just the closeness shown when compared with dwarves. At other times, elves are not so good or enthusiastic about human beings. They are the favored group of Vera and the eldest son (eldest daughter) of iluvita''s children. Moreover, the immortal fire in their souls makes them enjoy almost endless life! In addition, in other aspects, elves have too many advantages over dwarves and humans. Beyond the keen sense of the five, almost magical sense of the sixth, the latter is especially reflected in the powerful high elves. They always have a special super ability to talk with people in their mind, which is just the simplest way to use it. In addition, their body coordination ability is also astonishingly powerful. Compared with the elves, dwarves and humans have to undergo the most arduous training to achieve this kind of light and sensitive body coordination ability. Besides, it depends on a little bit of talent. Born dwarves and humans, more or less have some special abilities. However, with the change of time and the improvement of civilization, their ability almost dissipated a little bit. So that in the third era, human beings did not have such a special ability. And the elves, in addition to the high elves, the secondary elves, their talent is also constantly fading. The most obvious example is the high elves at this moment. Their height is generally higher than one meter nine or two meters, and their offspring have obviously declined in height. Moreover, the body became thin, without the tall and strong bodies of the high elves. In fact, in the war of the first era, the high elves could stand up and even win many times in the face of the attack of the evil Legion and evil spirits under the command of morgos. Their tall and strong stature was essential. However, in the second and third era, their descendants often suffered heavy losses in the face of ORC attacks, except for some elite. It is difficult for most elves to win a battle with less. However, in the first era, the number of high elves returning to the East was not large. At least the Legion of morgos is many times that of them, but it is such a group of elves whose number is far less than the enemy. Not only did he repel the Legion of morgos and the evil spirits under his command many times, but he even attacked the nest of morgos, angban. In the third era, only one of them was left. What about the other Yanmo? The answer is obvious, killed by the high elves, or there may be a fish hiding in the unknown deep underground sleeping. These are some of the problems that Jiangning considered in Wang''s account. At present, these problems have not been revealed in his ethnic group. He still has a lot of time to think about or test his guess. It was at this time that the Turin dwarves in the misty mountains sent their messengers to reply. They responded quickly, and within three days, the dwarf sent messengers again. In this way, Jiangning was slightly surprised, and then he met the messenger of the independent dwarf in his own account. Looking at acquaintances, Jiangning said with a smile, "your envoy is coming very quickly!" What he said meant something, but Dann, the dwarf, didn''t care. He took out a roll of hide from his own arms. The elf servant took it and put it on the table in front of Jiangning. He looked at the slightly worn animal skin with a few lines of dwarf writing on it. "I''m sorry, I don''t understand dwarves!" Dane frowned, and the two sides had trouble communicating with each other. They were able to communicate normally, thanks to the special ability of telepathy. "Well, let''s change the way of trade that we can understand each other and understand each other easily!" Then, without waiting for Dan''s reply, he took out a roll of white parchment, spread it on the table, took out a dip pen, dipped it in some ink, and drew on the parchment. Because each other language barrier, the writing barrier, the exchange is very inconvenient. Jiangning doesn''t believe in dwarves, and dwarves don''t believe in them either. Therefore, in order to avoid constant bickering in the future in the possible boring tricks, it is better to solve the possible hidden problems at the beginning. He used the way of drawing on parchment as a substitute for words, and drew what he needed. After thinking about it, he was a little worried. He specially used colored ink to add bright colors to the monotonous pictures, which also further prevented the so-called loopholes. He ordered people to give the scroll to the dwarf Dan, and then he said in his mind with the ability of telepathy: "if you go back, please tell your king. We, the elves of isville, can provide many things that you have never thought of or seen. Once the two sides have confirmed the trade relationship, you must provide your goods according to our requirements. Similarly, we will use wine, spices and other things as bargaining chips for the two sides to trade with each other! " Dan unfolded the scroll in his hand and looked at the almost lifelike pictures drawn on it. With the colors added on it, he could easily understand what the pictures were about. It''s nothing more than large boulders, stones, iron, silver, feathers and so on. As for gold and silver, to be honest, they don''t need them at the moment. They just look good. But for them now, they don''t have much value at all. What they need most at present are all kinds of boulders to build cities and feathers to make arrows. As for trees, they live in many forests, and there are countless trees in the fagon forest in the south. To the east of them, there is an even larger dark forest! Dan looked at the boulders and iron blocks carefully, and asked uncertainly, "dear king of spirits, I want to ask you whether these boulders polished according to your requirements are a thousand for a barrel of wine? Change a spice or two? " Jiangning chuckled in his heart and said, "yes, we don''t need your gold, silver and jewelry. We only need the stone materials for the construction of the city. Of course, they are carefully polished according to the specifications we provide. In addition, we also need high-quality iron and silver, as well as poultry feathers. Besides, we don''t need anything else! " Dan''s face was a little bit bad. He said, "but your majesty, don''t you think the content of the deal is unfair?" Jiangning surprised and said: "I do not know where you see the so-called unfair?" Dan pointed to the exchange column above and said, "a thousand pieces of stone polished according to your requirements can only be exchanged for a bucket of wine, or one or two spices or sugar? Isn''t such harsh trading terms too much? " "No, no, of course not." Jiangning shook his head and put up a finger, "these stones are worthless things all over the world. Far away, or near, the misty mountains are full of stones, which only takes a little time. In fact, the price I gave was fair. Compared with the commodities we trade, these are rubbish. They are discarded on the ground and no one will look at them more. It doesn''t have much value at all! And we produce wine and add spices made of food, you have eaten how much value, you know. I think the way of the deal is fair and I don''t want to change it. " "But..." Jiangning interrupted him. "You should understand that we don''t really need to do business with you. The purpose is to further deepen the relationship between our two ethnic groups with the help of the foundation of trade, although we need not do so. But we still want to build a friendship with the dwarves. In addition, I want to hire you Turin dwarves to help us build our city. And the payment can be wine, spices, sugar, or soft silk, or glittering gold, silver and jewelry! " Dane thought for a while before he said, "I''m sorry my king didn''t authorize me to hire us to build cities for you. I need to ask your majesty, as for our trade relations, I can definitely say here that the Turin dwarves are willing to establish friendship and trade relations with the elves of isville. " "We are also happy to establish friendship and trade relations with the Turin dwarves!" Then the dwarf messenger Dan left the king''s tent and went to the misty mountains. He wanted to tell Dulin I about the trade relationship and the spirit''s request to hire them to build a city. Whether Dulin I agreed or not was not his concern. However, for Jiangning, these are not important. He doesn''t value them at all. He just wants to build a tall, safe and solid fortress city earlier. Although the trade between the two sides is very unfair to the dwarves, because they have to spend manpower to mine, Polish these boulders, and then transport them to the elves. The value of manpower spent during this period is far from the value of a barrel of wine, but Jiangning does not consider these at all. He is the king of elves, not the king of dwarves. He should consider and pay attention to the interests of his own ethnic group, not the dwarves. And he is not the kind of fool who makes a big profit by losing himself. Whether a dwarf loses or not has nothing to do with him. Chapter 475 Soon, the durin dwarves in the misty mountains clearly conveyed the message and confirmed the trade relationship between the two peoples. Since then, the isville elves and the Turin dwarves have established a formal trade relationship. Not only that, the Turin dwarves sent a team of dwarves with thousands of people to help the elves build the city. They formally established the relationship between employers and servants with the elves. When the dwarves work for the elves, the elves provide wine and food for the dwarves. The good wine from the elves makes the dwarves very happy. In contrast, their home brewed wine is just like horse urine, which is hard to swallow. With the help of the dwarves, many elves can finally be liberated from the busy heavy physical labor. Instead, they polished and carved rocks, and painted exquisite patterns and murals on them. Or from the top of the mountain to transport large boulders, carved out one by one exquisite stone carving technology. At the same time, many elves began to consolidate the land of the future city. With the help of tools or manpower, they tamped the soft soil, spread the gravel, and tamped it again. And repeat this process many times, and then covered with stones, plus a special adhesive for bonding. In a word, this repeated process is a waste of time and things, but no one thinks that this repeated road construction process is a waste of manpower and time. This kind of action of repeatedly tamping and strengthening the road is stronger than the road paved with cement and asphalt. Moreover, the style of the elves is like this, even if it is to build a road, we should also pursue perfection. Because the construction of urban roads, is after repeated careful measurement, the error is very small. In addition, the paving stones and slabs have been carefully polished, making each slab almost perfect. Moreover, they have also excavated urban infrastructure such as drainage sewers. Soon, a steady stream of trade materials were transported to the big construction site of spirit by inland river transport ships. In addition, one after another dwarves went down the mountain. As servants, they helped the elves build cities. Most of them are grinding stone, digging soil, carrying and so on. When it comes to the construction of the city wall, all the elves are responsible for it. After all, the key to city defense is very important. They don''t trust the dwarves to know their city defense system, and they don''t want the dwarves to know the process and structure of the construction of the fortress. In this era of cold weapons, the redoubt is absolutely an insurmountable weapon. Without the help of firearms, it is extremely difficult to capture a fortress city guarded by a fortress with a catapult. Not only that, they also think that the elevation of the city''s terrain. In some low-lying areas and dangerous low-lying areas, soil and stone are used for heightening and reinforcement. And the city wall was built on it to connect with the whole city defense. In these vulnerable areas, many defensive measures have been built. The dwarfs were surprised by the construction and design of the urban defense of the elves. These sophisticated urban defense systems and urban layout were unprecedented to the dwarves. However, dwarfs don''t think this kind of city defense is great. Although it really brightened their eyes, the Turin dwarfs did not think that their city was inferior to the elves at the foot of the mountain. That''s because their city is completely hidden in the hinterland of the mountain, and spread toward the ground. In fact, if it wasn''t for the dwarves, they would become greedy in the years to come because of the influence of the Lord of the rings. They constantly toward the underground mining gold, silver and other minerals, thus waking up the sleeping Yanmo. This led to the decline of the kingdom of dwarves, which was very popular for a time. The durin dwarves had to migrate to Gushan to rebuild their homes. The latter was also destroyed in the flames of the evil dragon Shi Muge. Speaking of smugge, we have to say that the evil dragons in the Middle Earth world were all cultivated by morgos. He developed the dragon, a powerful and long-lived new species. And he scattered his power into the life he created and corrupted, strengthening the power of these evil creations. But at the same time, this behavior of morgos also exhausted his own strength. He has now lost his power, not only the ability to change the physical coat, but also the ability to create life. His Vera identity has been deprived. He seldom appears outside of angban now. Even if he goes out, he carries his own army and is escorted by Yanmo. Now morgos has to say that he is very sad. Although he created many evil lives, he brought many colorful species to the Middle Earth world. However, because of his behavior, his strength scattered into his subordinates. Although the strength of his pawn was strengthened, he was inevitably weak. Ugoliant is a very good example. She was originally a fallen spirit under the command of morgos. When morgos was imprisoned in the palace of Mandus by Vera, ugoliant took the opportunity to get rid of his control. Moreover, after absorbing the vitality and light of the double Holy tree, ugoliant became very powerful and had grown to the point where morgos was afraid. When dividing the treasure, ugoliant forced morgos to hand over the magic diamond. At last, morgos anxiously called to Yanmo and expelled ugoliant under the flame of Yanmo. Therefore, the defeat of morgos is inevitable. On the other hand, although the dwarfs were impressed by the city defense design of the elves, they had no other ideas. So far, I mean, they''ve been in touch with the elves of isville. What they are most interested in is the delicacies originated from elves. The colorful vegetarian dishes are matched with meat, wine and spices, resulting in a series of delicacies with bright colors. The long endless time is enough for many excellent elves to develop and study what they like, and develop it to the top. Moreover, Jiangning is very clear that the age of elves is only three eras! In these three eras, dwarves and humans are striving to catch up, so that in the third era... No, or in the second era, elves have no advantage over dwarves and humans. Because whether dwarves or humans, in the second era, their own civilization development has reached a very high level. They are not inferior to the elves in all aspects, but they are not as active as the high elves in the first era. In the third era, this situation was completely reversed. The whole world, has been filled with human figures, their footprints almost all over the world. They also have the largest population. Any great battle between elves and human beings will come down after a war. The elves can''t afford this kind of casualty, which is nothing to human beings. After decades of cultivation, their population will double again. Therefore, the future era belongs to mankind, and so does the world. How can Jiangning not have his own plan when he knows this will happen in the future? In fact, he is adjusting the way of thinking and behavior of his people. He is adjusting his people with his own strength. Let them imperceptibly, according to their own way, the way they want to change. In the long years of three epochs, or even thousands of years, his ethnic group should be able to develop to a certain scale. In this regard, Jiangning has a very clear plan in mind. And the corresponding education plan, but due to the reason that the city has not yet completed, these measures can not be realized one by one. When the city is completely completed, it is time for him to carry out his plan. However, before that, he should also start to consider the special planning constraints of the Middle Earth world. It was a terror rule that even a powerful evil god like morgos was suppressed to almost lose all his power! Jiangning also has a good understanding of this. When he was in vilino, because the rules of amenzhou were different from those of Middle Earth. The environment there is very relaxed, which means that the rules are relaxed. This can be seen from the casting of the magic diamond. If he wants to create elf treasure in the Middle Earth, Jiangning has no such assurance. The rules here are too strong. It''s not just people who are oppressed, it''s the same with extraordinary objects. His magic sword kunguhar and the ring in his hand, the powerful mana was suppressed to a very low level by the rules. In addition to the huge vitality, the mana is greatly suppressed. He himself is the same. He has accumulated hundreds of years of mana in vilino, but he is far from being able to give full play to it in Midland. It seems that iluveta doesn''t want the world to be like this, maybe because of the villas? Jiangning knows that the villas are afraid of a group of human beings in the future and they are afraid of landing on amenzhou£¨ Jiangning is not very clear about the reasons for this, perhaps because of the changes in the rules of the world, or because the thinking of the west is different from that of the East. It''s hard to imagine that the gods above would be afraid of mortals! Jiangning was difficult to understand at the beginning, but when he was in the world, he could feel a little bit of the reason. It''s very simple. You can guess that the strict degree of rules in this world is too abnormal. Not only from the rules of repression, even at the foot of the earth will also be suppressed! The terrible power of morgos is not only the power scattered into the species he created, but also part of it is suppressed by the earth and rules. Make him almost mortal! In addition to this reason, Jiangning speculated that iluveta should have deprived him of villa''s identity£¨ Ainu You know, Ainu was born in iluvita''s mind, and he lit up the immortal fire for them. Similarly, this immortal fire not only created the universe, but also created the power and life. Even the first child of iluvita, they also contain the fire that can not be extinguished. The immortal fire is the key to ensure the immortality of elves like Vera and Maiya! It is also the key to ensure that the first generation of high elves are tall, strong and have special abilities. As for why the offspring lost their tall stature and special ability, Jiangning speculated that perhaps the immortal fire would not last forever. It will also go out, and it will gradually shrink and wear out. Although it guaranteed the lives of the elves, few elves in the age of the double Holy tree lived in peace all the time. Apart from the elves in vilino, many of the elves of the nordo and taileri have died. In the third era, childan was the oldest living elf, but his appearance was very old. I''m afraid it had something to do with the immortal fire! Chapter 476 Hildorian, the easternmost part of the world, is located on the edge of the vast middle earth continent, just like naquevienen. But this is where the children of iluvita wake up and sleep. In hirorion, iluvita''s children are awakened by the elves, and his other children are called humans. The newly born and revived ethnic group is a very young ethnic group, and also a very "mediocre" ethnic group. They don''t have the immortal ability of elves, the sharp and sensitive five senses and the sixth sense, and the light and agile body of elves. There is no dwarves that are born with the talent of forging and strong endurance! In front of these two groups, human beings are inferior to them in all aspects, but they have a very balanced talent. They will gradually learn advanced civilization from elves and dwarves through learning and their own wisdom, and then transform into their own knowledge and civilization. Their potential is amazing, and their reproductive capacity is terrifying, even though their life span is short. Less than a hundred years, but in the future, witnessed by time and history, mankind has developed a splendid civilization and a large number of people with limited life. So that the elves and dwarves, in the end, also completely lost their advantages in front of human beings. All this, elves and dwarves do not know, they have not yet contacted humans, do not understand this new awakening race. However, Jiangning is well aware of the potential of human beings and how frightening it is. Because part of his soul is split from the human body. Although, under the assimilation of the new rules, he changed his race, and even his soul changed inexplicably. So much so that his aesthetic view has long been not human, but spirit. However, although all this had a certain impact on him, it did not split his personality. He is very clear about his identity and origin, and also very clear about his purpose. When he left amenzhou, Vera had asked him to take care of human beings. It is better to teach human beings some knowledge and civilization properly. He agreed with this matter, but since he returned to China, this matter has always been in his mind and has not been implemented. He does not have any feelings for the human beings created by iluvita, nor does he have any special feelings for the new human beings because part of his soul comes from human beings. He doesn''t care about these human beings, but the promise he made in front of villas should be fulfilled. Looking at his city being built bit by bit from scratch with hard-working hands, he knew that this magnificent city could not be completed in a short time. Therefore, he moved the idea of going to the East in person to see these rising stars in the future. He won''t bring bodyguards or troops, all of which will be left to guard against dwarves. God knows if these dwarfs will have a wrong mind after he left? Therefore, he secretly summoned the Elven aristocracy and set up an institution similar to the cabinet. In his absence, these nobles discuss matters together and vote! The nobles did not agree that he was going to the East. They knew that the dark forces of morgos still remained in that land. It''s too dangerous for a monarch to go alone. At least, we should carry the army! Or take some bodyguards with you. Jiangning naturally disagrees. Although his people can definitely do it with one dozen and ten under his hundreds of years of teaching. However, if he takes part of the army, the security of the whole family will be reduced. At present, the whole ethnic group is building homes in full swing, but there is no way to separate some people. The army will not only patrol and clean up the danger of being close to the ethnic group, but also guarantee the force to frighten the dwarves! Once the number is insufficient, it is difficult to ensure that the dwarves will not raise their mind. At that time, once the damage to the group is too great, what''s the point of killing all the Turin dwarves? Therefore, Jiangning''s attitude is extremely firm, "even if morgos is close to me, it''s hard to get me, let alone the remnant of his subordinates? I am the first spirit in the world, and the oldest one in existence! My strength is not clear even for villa. What''s more, I have ilfas, kunguhar and the Lord of the rings. Who can threaten me in the whole Middle Earth? " He stopped trying to persuade his Elven nobles. These are the elite of the elite he gradually improved and made great efforts to teach. Although there are only 18 people, they are the most elite in the whole group. "I will never take away the troops of my family. Only by maintaining a strong enough deterrent force can I dare not let the dwarves have other thoughts that they should not have. Similarly, the strength of the army and ethnic groups will ensure the stability and peace of ethnic groups. Not long after we arrived in China, the city has not yet been built. We are working hard to build our own homes. Never let any threat come near our home. " He looked coldly at the nobles who were promoted by him, "your task is to guard your home and protect the people. As for me, I will come back soon. At this time, if there is an accident, when I come back, you know what the consequences will be! " "All right, sire!" Hassan said dejectedly, "we''re all at your command!" After that, he hesitated and said, "what if the dwarfs make unusual moves?" Jiangning did not hesitate, "kill!" "Yes, your majesty!" That night, Jiangning rode on the back of irfass and left the wislear forest! And across the Antoine, toward the Far East hildoreen. After crossing the Anduin River, he immediately went south into the North Hetao, and irfass was extremely fast. The fluff on his hooves can easily receive the tiny wind, and like countless tiny sails, he can push himself forward with the help of the wind. Their bodies are shining with tiny light in the fast running, illuminating the darkness ahead. And soon entered the nanhetao area, because all the way along the river Anduin forward, so they do not lack of water. When they galloped day and night, they came to the boundary of the gloomy hills. At this time, the sky is about to be awakened by the sun. Beside a gentle River, Jiangning jumped off irfass'' back. He took a tent out of his backpack on his hip and started to camp. And take out the dry food to eat, a day and night of galloping let him and ilfas are a little tired. Take advantage of the time when the sun is about to rise and fix it. Ilfas brought him dry firewood and fresh berries. He lit a bonfire to drive out the last chill of the night. After breakfast, he went into the tent to meditate and recover, while ilfas half closed his eyes to warn him! When the sun rose high, Jiangning ended his meditation, and his physical fatigue had already disappeared. Now he was energetic. He walked up to irfax, patted him on the neck, cleaned his armor and hair, ate something, packed his tent and other things, turned over and sat on irfax''s back again, and then jumped into the gloomy hills. If he continued to walk south from the gloomy hills, he would have to cross Waterloo falls and death swamp all the way. However, it is obviously a waste of time, so Jiangning directly chose to cross the gloomy hills, and the area of the hills he chose is not large, so the time spent is less. There is no problem with the strength of ilphas. So it didn''t take long for him to leave the gloomy hills and then enter the dagorad plain From here, there is a plain, and the south of dagorad plain is the famous ash mountain range in the future! Perhaps it is because dagorad plain has not been eroded by the dark forces of morgos at this time, or perhaps it is because Sauron is still coming here and regards it as his base camp. Or maybe it''s because there hasn''t been an intermittent war for thousands of years! Or maybe it''s because the power of darkness has not yet eroded this vast plain, so that the land here is extremely fertile. The ground is covered with crisp grass and flowers, as well as many unknown plants. After the birth of the sun and moon, the species created by javanna in ancient times began to grow one after another, and gradually multiplied and grew in most parts of the world. As a result, this vast area of the Great Plains is now home to a vast range of species and fertile land. Similarly, there are countless animals and plants living here. In this plain alone, he found wolves and beasts several times. However, these ferocious beasts did not attack him, because of his special breath, which made him have amazing affinity and deterrent power in front of these beasts. After Soren moved here in the future, in order to protect his army, he began to release endless black smoke and poison gas. Coupled with frequent wars, this fertile plain was barren and became a Jedi. Now, the dagorad plain is one of the most fertile lands in the world. Unfortunately, it will never be seen again. Jiangning didn''t think much about it. Irfass''s speed was amazing. Wind and atmosphere are the best magic weapon to help him improve his speed. The four hooves wrapped in silver leave a piece of white light between trampling on the earth. And with their wishes, the places they passed were covered with countless grass and flowers, and many berries. For a time, the spring that awakens all things comes again. In this way, they exerted their great power all the way to make the beautiful place more beautiful, so that the barren Jedi were not barren. But full of strong vitality, and at this time his ears heard a tragic and desperate call. He listened quietly. He understood who the master of the voice was. It was human! In front, there are human beings seeking help, they are in trouble, in danger! A little clip on ilfas'' abdomen, the latter immediately understood. His speed began to increase, and their bodies were shining with a strong and dazzling white light, like a star flying at a high speed on the earth. Wind and atmosphere listen to their call, and constantly help them to improve their own speed. Irfass'' speed is promoted to the extreme. The deer was so happy that the silver bell hanging under its neck kept ringing. Along the way, the earth and green are swept away quickly, and they move forward with a strong whistling sound. The intense white light from his body seemed to cover up the brightness of the sun for a moment. Listening to the sad howl, Jiangning''s hand holding the reins tightened involuntarily. Ilfas felt his psychological activities, and the speed seemed to be faster for a while! Chapter 477 Just when Jiangning went to the East, in the Far West, the elves also set off a large-scale war, which lasted for about 400 years. This was the siege of angban. 60 years after sunrise, morgos again attacked the nordo elves, who had been scattered in berryander. At that time, the northern land was shaking, the cracks of the earth and the iron mountains spewed flames, oak spread across the adejialan plain, they broke through the Syrian pass and Magloire gap on the east side, and their main force attacked the duosonian highlands. However, mezlos and fingol attacked the enemy forces of dorsonian from the East and west sides, pursued them across the adegarland plain, and finally wiped them out. The enemy who intruded into berryander was also swept away by other nordo elves. Because of such a complete victory in the war, it was called DAGO agrareb, "battle of glory". Although the nordo elves have won unprecedented scale victory and killed all the way to the city of angban, they also exposed their own shortcomings. That is too few troops, in the face of angban''s strong city walls and extremely dangerous terrain, the nordo elves could not rush into angban. Instead, they chose to encircle angban, which lasted for nearly 400 years. In the West are ifengmin and ifengong, who guard the passage from eredweling to hislum in Ballard essel. Fenrod and orodreis monitor the Sirian pass at Minas tiris (not the capital of Gondor), and the area from the northern slopes of dorsonian to Agron is monitored by angrod and AgNOR. As for the East, it was monitored by the sons of ferno. Kellergong and kurufen guarded the area between the alos River and the kairon river. Mezlos built a fortress on the himlin mountain to protect the northern defense line of the mountain and the plain between the Kailong River and the Galeon river. Magalore monitored the mountainous area north of galeon. Kalanchir was stationed in the shadow of eredruin. They watched the adegarland plain and the passes all the year round with cavalry, thus limiting morgos to his fortress. Since then, peace continued for about 400 years. In the peaceful years of this year, the adejialan plain grew dense grass, and even the gravel in front of the gate of angban also sent out green seedlings. However, angban will not wait to die and remain underground. He knew very well that the Elves were not big enough to capture the strong fortress angban. In addition, he has many evil dark creatures under his command, and morgos is fearless. With his own eyes, he watched the things of the elves, and constantly nurtured his army and new species in the dark ground. These evil legions, bred by him with evil, darkness and bloodthirsty as nourishment, obey the orders of morgos. At the same time, the underground distribution of anguban has a wide range of corridors, which have become his incubator. Many familiar monsters are created here by morgos one by one. Orcs, coyotes, ogres, Yanmo and terrible dragons are all masterpieces created by morgos. In the north and east of the world, even in the barren and evil land, there are still evil species spread by morgos. Although the villas had conquered the old nest utamo of morgos in the north of quevienen! However, the villas did not eliminate the evil creatures under the command of morgos. They had been hiding deep underground at that time. Even the villas did not find any trace of them. These evil dark creatures are still under the control of morgos. Under his command, these evil creatures have been growing slowly. Therefore, morgoss did not think that there was anything to be afraid of when angban was surrounded by the nordors. Although he was annihilated once by the nordo elves, morgos was not distressed. These things were unimportant fish and cannon fodder to him. As long as there is enough time, he can cultivate more troops! However, after a war of glory, the nordo Elves were unable to continue to attack morgos. Apart from encircling angban fortress, the elves could not continue to attack. In addition to sending cavalry to watch day and night, some of the nordo elves left the team and began to go south to build their own homes and cities. During the siege, for example, the members of tourgong left nevrast to build gondoline. Some other spiritual cities, boussinbaal and egrariste built by Sinda elves of faras, were renovated, and Nagorny Lund under fenrod was also built at this time. The siege was not complete, so morgos still had the ability to send many Orc troops to harass the elves, such as attacking heathrum; However, the nordors were able to conserve their energy because these armed actions did not pose a serious threat. And the nordo elves did not know that morgos''s evil eyes were on them all the time. Now, they turned to the light, but morgos also successfully turned to the dark. Although the elves had the initiative, they also lost it. Because of the premise of encirclement, the United nordor spirits inevitably split up again. In the home of beautiful dorias and ELO singer, Marian and galantrel often talk about villino and the joy of the past; But when it comes to the dark moments of the death of the twin tree, galantrel always stops talking. Once upon a time, Meian said, "I can see a kind of sadness and disaster enveloping you and your people, but I don''t know what it is. What has happened or is happening in the west, I can neither see through my mind nor see through images, because there is a large shadow covering the whole island of Amen, even extending out to the sea. Why don''t you say more to me? " How dare galantrel say that? It''s a disgraceful affair. It''s not only hostile to her family, but also punished and cursed by Vera, so she tries to avoid it as much as possible. "The sorrow and disaster are over," said galantrel. "Now I just want to talk about the joy of staying here. I don''t want to be disturbed by the memory. Because although everything seems to be full of hope now, there may be new sorrow and disaster to come. " So Marian looked at her and said, "I don''t believe what was told at the beginning that nordo was Vera''s messenger who came when we needed him. Because they never mentioned Vera, and their king didn''t bring any information to Xinge, whether it was manwei''s message or wuomu''s, they didn''t even bring the greetings of Xinge''s brother Ouwei, or the news he brought to the taileri people at the other end of the sea. Even the news of the original spirit, ininville, never came. Galantrel, please tell me, what is the reason for the noble nordo people to be exiled from amenzhou? What evil lies on the sons of ferno, which makes them so arrogant and ferocious? Is what I said close enough to the truth? " Galantrel was secretly surprised by Meian''s analysis and wisdom, so her answer was... "Very close." "It''s just that we''re leaving voluntarily, not being deported by Vera," he said. In spite of Vera''s opinion, we came at great risk for one purpose - to avenge morgos and get back what he had stolen. " Then, galantrel tells Meian about the fairy diamond and the tragic killing of Fenway, king of nordo, in vominos; However, she did not say a word about the vows made by ferno, the tragedy of killing relatives, and the burning of a ship in rosgar. But Marian said, "you''ve said a little more to me now, but I see more. You want to leave behind the darkness of the long journey from Tyrion, but I see that there is evil in it, and Singh should know about it "Maybe," said galantrel, "but it''s not from me." Even if galantrel had never heard of it, he knew it. Therefore, she began to change the topic, shifting the target from the nordo elves to the Elven diamond, and also told the story of the Elvis, the original elves ininville, who was the first to create the Elven diamond. Although she knows it''s galantrel who''s changing the subject, she can''t do anything about it if she can''t get more information. However, for this in the Eldar group has such a great reputation in the original spirit of ininville news, beautiful ANN or incomparable interest. According to the news she heard from the Eldar and her husband, ELU Singh, this primitive elf enjoys far more prestige in the Eldar than Vera. The eldars had great affection for the guide and the original spirit. Meilian heard about this primitive spirit from her husband many times. She knew that her husband had great admiration for this elder brother. And here in galantrel, she learned more amazing information. The original creator of the magic diamond was also made by the same family. She also heard many rumors from galantrel, and learned that the diamond was king in vilino. After that, Marian learned many stories and anecdotes about ininville in galantrel. In addition, she quickly told her husband the news! ELO Singh was very happy to hear that. He said, "if ininville were here, we would not have to face so many troubles and difficulties." "Oh?" Marian was very curious. She said, "does this ininville have the ability to turn the corner and get rid of the unfavorable crisis?" In the face of his wife''s curiosity and doubt, ELO Singh smiles, embraces his wife and sits on the chair side by side. He says with pride: "in my eyes, there is nothing inenville can''t do. From the day quevier wakes up, he leads us to survive as a leader and guide. We should teach our people all kinds of knowledge, build strong fences and houses, train our martial arts to protect ourselves, and drive out the evil that roams around us. His status in my heart has already surpassed that of Vera. He is an irreplaceable and incomparable great kundi Then he sighed, "it''s a pity that I''m afraid inenville doesn''t know our news, otherwise he will come to help us!" Meian looked at her husband tenderly. She was also extremely curious about the original spirit he mentioned. She comforted him, "don''t worry, don''t worry, the bitter days will surely pass. I have a hunch that he will come to the West soon. " "Is that true?" Meili''an, with a faint smile and a positive nod, said, "honey, it''s true. You don''t have to worry that I will cheat you. For this feeling, I have a very strong premonition that it will come true Chapter 478 The consolation of Meilian comforted ELO singe, and his face was full of smile and expectation. He even got up awkwardly and wandered around. He even asked his wife, in a way that amused mein''an, "shall we repair our palace and city before ininville arrives here?" Without waiting for his wife''s reply, he began to say to himself, "ininville has some harsh conditions for the environment and the place where he lives. He always wanted to make a thing perfect. When he was in quevienen, he also asked for everyone. I think although hundreds of years have passed, the character of ininville has not changed much. " Meilian was very helpless. She said, "honey, you don''t have to be like this." In the face of her husband''s puzzled eyes, Meian explained to him, "I think in the luxury palace and city, I can''t resist the joy when my relatives meet. I think that when your brothers meet again, all the luxury and beautiful things can''t offset such family affection. " "Yes, you''re right, my dear." "It''s true, though he''s the elder brother in my heart. Although he likes the elegant environment and luxurious city and bedroom, he did not ask people to build luxurious houses for him in quevienen''s time. He is always meditating on an oak tree. Instead, he is trying to make our house as elegant and beautiful as possible. He takes care of us like a father and a elder brother. Although he tells us that he likes beautiful and luxurious things, I have never seen them in him He said with a choking voice: "he always has us in his heart and always thinks for us as much as possible. Even in the face of danger, he is the first one to rush out to save everyone. Even if we went to support him without authorization, he would be very angry and scold us Meili was silent and listened quietly. She felt better and more curious about the unmasked primitive spirit in her husband''s mouth, so she said, "honey, I know you miss your brother very much, but you should remember that you will meet again. Didn''t I just tell you? He has become king in vilino. I think he will know the news here. I think he will come to the West soon, and you will meet naturally. " ELO Singh nodded, and his wife, beautiful ANN, said warm words, talking about the original memories. They have been talking for a long time, and finally, Marian opened her mouth, she said the thing about nordo and the fairy diamond¡° It''s a big deal. " "It''s bigger than nordo himself knows," she said; Because the light of amenzhou and the fate of Elda are closely related to the works created by ferno, and he has gone. I predict that no Eldar power can retrieve them; Just before the jewels are taken back from morgos, the world will be torn apart in the coming war. Look! As I have guessed, they have killed ferno and many others, and the death they have brought, and will bring, falls first on your friend Fenway. Morgos killed him before fleeing Amen Although meianming knows that such news will break her husband''s good mood, as his wife, meianming, Queen of dorias, must shoulder her responsibilities and obligations, and she must remind her husband. ELO Singh was full of sadness and premonition after hearing the words for a long time; But in the end, he said, "now I finally understand why nordo left the west to come here, which I had been full of doubts about before. They didn''t come to help us; Vera allowed those who stayed in Middle Earth to develop on their own until the time of greatest need came. Nordo came for revenge and for the lost. But what is more certain is that they will be our allies in the fight against morgos. Now we don''t have to worry about the agreement and cooperation between them. " But Marian said: "revenge is the real reason for them to come, but there must be other reasons. You have to be careful of ferno''s sons! The shadow of Vera''s anger and another curse are hanging over them. Although I don''t know what the other curse is, I can see that they have done evil things, not only in amenzhou, but also in their own relatives. All Prince nordo''s bodies are shrouded in a sadness, although the sadness now seems to have subsided "What does that have to do with me?" said ELO singe? All I''ve heard about ferno is hearsay. It''s amazing. Nothing I heard about his son was pleasant; But they can also prove to our enemies that they are his deadly enemies. " But Meilian said, "their swords and their plans are both sharp swords with two edges." This is the end of the topic, and they never talked about it again. Before long, rumors about the evil deeds of the nordo people before they came to belland spread among the Sinda people. The only thing that is certain is why the nordo came, but the truth of the evil has been embellished; At that time, the Sinda people were unprepared for lies. They believed in the rumors they heard, and morgos chose them as the primary targets of their malicious attacks (which is very likely after the event), because they did not know him at all. When Sidan heard these dark stories, he was deeply troubled; He was very intelligent, and soon saw that what they had heard this time, whether true or false, had a great vicious plot. However, he believed that the plot was aimed at the princes of nordo, because of jealousy. So he sent a letter to ELU singer, telling him everything he had heard. It happened that Finn''s son was a guest of Singh''s because they wanted to see their sister, galantrel. ELO Singh was very excited after reading the letter. He was very angry and said to finrod, "my good relative, how dare you do such a thing to me and keep such a big secret from me. Now I know all the evil things that the nordo have done. " Finrod replied, "my king, what evil have I done to you? Or what did the nordo do do in your country to make you so angry? They have neither thought of nor done any evil to your royal power nor to your people£¨ Finrod, the eldest son of phinaphene and Arwen, was the founder and first king of the kingdom of slond. Finrod once formed a deep friendship with human beings in the BeO family: this friendship enabled him to retreat completely in the sudden fire battle, and he finally returned it with his life.) "Arwen''s son, I treat you differently." "How dare you come to visit your uncle''s kingdom with your hands stained with the blood of your mother''s blood, and you don''t even have a word of apology," said ELO singer Fenrod felt it hard to say anything, but he said nothing, because he could not defend himself unless he accused other prince nordo of his crimes; And he was very reluctant to do it in front of Singh. But in finrod''s heart, however, there was something that kalanchir scolded him, so he cried out, "my king, I don''t know what kind of greedy words you heard, or when you heard them; But there is absolutely no blood on our hands. After listening to ferno''s cruel words, everyone followed him like drunk, but soon sobered up; We may be stupid, but we''re here for nothing. We didn''t do anything evil along the way, but suffered a lot for what we did wrong; And then forget the pain. For you, we are just people with a long story. For nordo, we can be betrayed - contrary to what you know, we have our loyalty to defend, so we are silent in front of you. Unexpectedly, this will provoke your anger. Now, we don''t have to bear such charges any more, and you should know the truth. " So fenrod angrily told what the sons of ferno had done, told Singh about their bloodshed in okurondi, and then called in the verdict of mendos, as well as the burning of the ship in rosgar. Then he said in a loud voice, "why do we, those of us who trudge through the cold, bear the name of killing relatives and betrayers?" "But the shadow of Mandus is also over you." Said Marian. ELO singe didn''t say a word for a long time¡° Let''s go Finally he said, "my heart is burning now! You can come back later if you like; My younger generation, I will not shut my door to you, otherwise I will trap you in injustice. In the same way, I will maintain my friendship with Finland and its people. They have paid a painful ransom for the evil they are involved in. Among the great enemies of hatred, our grief may be forgotten. But listen to me! From now on, I never want to hear the words of those who killed my family in Oklahoma! Similarly, as long as my kingdom exists for one day, that language is not allowed to be spoken in public in my country. All Sinda people must obey my orders. They are not allowed to speak the language of the nordo people, and they are not allowed to hear or answer. Anyone who dares to use that language will be tantamount to killing relatives and betrayers and will never be forgiven. "£¨ The kunya language has been abolished, and the Sinda people do not use or speak kunya until now.) As a result, finafin''s sons left Minneapolis with a heavy heart. They finally realized how true the words of Mandus were. None of the nordo people who followed ferno could escape the shadow of their family. As ELO Singh said, Sinda people all obey him. From now on, the whole belland refuses to use the nordo language and avoids those who speak it aloud; The group of exiles in daily life has completely adopted sindah and iswel language, the higher language of the west only spread among the nordo. Since then, the language has become a kind of learning, always preserved by its people. After fenrod left, ELO singe sat down, and Meilian squatted beside him, rubbing his hand with her face. ELO singe said, "when on earth did the people who were united and seeking common survival actually kill each other? Ininville, do you know what happened to our people? Don''t you take care of it? " Looking at her tearful husband, Meian comforted him, "it happened so suddenly that even ininville couldn''t believe it. Now I can be sure of the source of the other curse of the nodos. " ELO Singh did not speak, but looked at his queen, his wife, Miriam, and said, "if I am not wrong, then the source of another curse on nordo is ininville. Presumably, after he knew the tragedy, he cursed nordo! And I am sure that he should have been on his way to China at this time, or that he may have arrived in China. " But ELO singe''s eyes brightened and he looked out of the palace. He couldn''t help looking forward to seeing the figure he hadn''t seen for hundreds of years! Chapter 479 Just after Marian said this, almost exactly at the same time, the palace attendants came to inform the king and queen that a giant eagle with a wingspan of 30 feet (more than 9 meters) had fallen from the sky and was in the courtyard of the palace. ELO singe and Miriam look at each other. They all know very well what the arrival of eagles means. Miriam knows that there is only one eagle in the world that has a wingspan of 30 feet, that is solondo, the king of eagles under manway! When ELO singe and Meilian came to the courtyard in a hurry, they found that in the middle of the courtyard stood the largest eagle in history. Its huge body, closed wings, sharp eyes and golden beak made the king of eagles solondo look majestic and awe inspiring. "Dear solondo, the king of eagles, the messenger of the great villamanway, welcome to dorias!" In the face of manwei''s messengers, even ELO singe, as king, and Meian, as Maiya, have to keep enough humility and respect in front of the Giant Eagle! Solondo, however, raised his head and looked at the king and Maiya with proud eyes. Then, its body began to show a slight light, and the message from Yu manwei was telepathically transmitted to ELU singer and Meian. When the news was delivered, solondo''s huge closed wings began to unfold, and then he gave a strong fan. The flowers and plants and saplings in the courtyard were bent down in the strong wind pressure of this moment. After that, solondo''s body rose rapidly, and then the huge wings waved fiercely, and disappeared in the border of dorias! Meanwhile, ELO singe and queen Miriam are immersed in the message delivered by manwei. ELO singe''s face is full of thick smile, and his heart is full of endless joy at this moment. He faced his queen and said, "honey, this is really good news! Especially at this time, the arrival of this news is too immediate. " Looking at the happy ELO singer, Meian also said with a smile, "yes, this news is too important and instant for the current situation and for us." ELO Singh rubbed his hands excitedly. He said: "eninville led almost all the people to leave amenzhou and return to central earth to declare war on morgos! Once they get here, we won''t have to worry about the evil invasion of morgos any more. There is no need to worry about the nordo people around us. We must welcome our people with the most grand banquet! Welcome to our leader, the honorable ininville She said, "honey, please calm down. Although solondo told us that ininville led almost all the people to return to the Middle Earth, we did not know when they would arrive here. Moreover, we don''t know where they landed, so we should send someone to inquire. They trudged back to Middle Earth, and they must be very tired when they arrived. We should provide them with enough rooms and comfortable beds to make up for the long journey "Yes, yes!" ELO Singh seized Meian''s hands happily and said happily, "honey, you are still considerate, which is my negligence. I''ll send people to the west coast to explore. Once I hear from them. I''ll bring them to dorias, and I''ll welcome our family with the greatest ceremony With ELO singe''s order issued step by step, soon a few teams of fully armed cavalry left the beautiful safety belt, quickly leaping toward the south coast. They learned from the king that there was going to be a group of returnees coming from vilino. Because they didn''t know the specific time and place, ELO singe ordered them to look around the coast. He wanted to know the exact information of the returnees. And the cavalry, who were scattered around, also knew that their people and their belongings were about to arrive in Middle Earth. I have a little understanding of the current situation in my country, so every cavalry who goes out to investigate is very happy. After leaving the beautiful safety belt, these cavalry teams are equivalent to leaving the border of dorias. They divided into several teams and ran to different places. Most of the places they reached were nevrast, faras, Avignon, the mouth of cirian, and the forest of innas. The areas mentioned above are too wide to remind the scattered companions. Every other distance, they set up a beacon tower, so that no matter where they find the current, they can quickly know. Among them, where the target is found, the beacon fire is firewood with special dye, and the thick smoke is red as blood, which can play a very intuitive and eye-catching effect in both day and night. However, they are doomed to be in the air, because Jiangning led the people who returned to the East did not land in the west at all. They did not land in any of the above areas, but landed from misride, and then entered the shire area. Then they traveled a long way to the River Delta beside the Anduin river. At this time, in the delta area, the elves of isville are hiring dwarves to build their own cities and homes. When Jiangning left, the "aristocratic Regent Council" would replace him in dealing with everything in the clan, including the power to declare war on the enemy. However, their biggest task is to keep a close watch on the durin dwarves, in case the dwarves raise their mind to attack them. Although this possibility is very low, but everything should be prepared, just in case. Although the dwarves were created by Aoli, it was the first time for them to contact this strange group. They don''t know what the dwarf''s temperament is, so it''s better to be careful! Every day, the hired dwarves will be under surveillance. Dwarves who come to help work are not allowed to keep weapons, which is also agreed by the two sides at the beginning. In the four corners of the whole construction site, there are two thousand elite soldiers on guard. Their mission is not only to inspect the surrounding environment, but also to monitor the misty mountains, but also to monitor the working dwarves. This kind of surveillance made the dwarf very dissatisfied. Dan, the dwarf''s emissary, once complained to the Regent Council. But they were all dismissed by Hassan and others for the reason that they were not familiar with each other. After all, this is the fact! Jiangning, on the other hand, is speeding on the vast dagorad plain. His sharp eyes and super vision seem to penetrate the endless space and look to the other side. In his ears, there was another cry of sadness. In a trance, there was a wonderful change in his vision. He was in a sea of fire, surrounded by simple houses and simple fences. It was a village. Then, ferocious and terrifying orcs, waving all kinds of weapons, violently smashed the door. They broke the door of each house, dragging the population out of the house. In the face of the merciless killing of resistance, for a moment, the whole village is haunted by the atmosphere of sadness and fear. The huge wolf wanders around the village and the periphery, and the weak and irresistible human beings are driven forward by the rope. The ferocious Orc pushed them, raised a whip in his hand to see who was slow. It was a whip when he went up. The old women and children wept helplessly, watching these greedy robbers break their homes and plunder their property and food. "Who will help us!" The sight of the fire was gone, and the strange vision was gone. He felt the wind passing by his ears. There was no sad cry in his ear, but Jiangning knew that scene would come true. He predicted the future. This is the ability that only a few powerful elves can possess. The future scene is so miserable and real. There was a voice in his heart telling him that if he didn''t go, the scene would come true! "Ilfas, speed up!" He said a word to the White Deer in his crotch. The latter hissed and the four hooves wrapped in a layer of silver moved quickly. His silver gray armor was covered with a dense layer of runes, and his weapons covered with horns were cold in the sun. At the same time, they are wrapped in endless white light, which looks like a star galloping in the world from a distance. Ilfast''s speed reached the acme. Suddenly, he was running in the low air. The air flow driven by the fast running formed an invisible "Earth" under his feet. He ignored the terrain and made himself reach the acme! At the same time, a peaceful and harmonious village stands quietly between the plain and the forest. Born less than a hundred years ago, human beings have learned to build simple houses and fences, and also to plant grain. However, most of them went to the forest to collect berries and hunt animals. Although they were not rich, they were peaceful on the whole. However, a group of uninvited guests came here. They were wearing simple leather armor, and a few were equipped with iron armor. In the hands of a variety of weapons, dirty body, ferocious appearance, coupled with the seat wolf riding under the crotch. So their identities, it goes without saying, are the minions and slaves of the dark enemy morgos! "The master has orders to arrest all the people in this village!" On the back of a very tall and burly wolf, there was a ferocious and burly figure in iron armor. In his hand, he held a mace. His thick fingers and long curved nails pointed to the village below and gave orders. When his order was given, he led a hundred orcs, driving the wolf in his crotch to rush down. They held up their weapons high, and the wolf was very fast. In the blink of an eye, a mace broke the door without hesitation. The orc cavalry around them rushed in. They broke the door door door by door and took people out. They were killed mercilessly by resistance. At the same time, they started to set fire and plunder everywhere, In an instant, the harmonious village is full of flames and wails! Just then "Whoosh!"¡° Whoosh¡° Whoosh More than a dozen sharp arrows flew at top speed, and the powerful force instantly shot into the orc''s body, and hit them hard. The sudden attack made the orcs flustered. Looking at the direction of the arrow, they saw a strong white light coming at top speed!!! Chapter 480 After continuous long-distance driving, he was getting closer and closer to hildorian. When he saw that his target was very close to him, Jiangning slowed down. Just then he saw a simple village under the forest ahead. He knew that in such a place, except for human beings, there were only elves, but with the level of civilization of elves, it was far from possible to build such a humble village. Besides, the elves had never set up a village between the plain and the wilderness except in villino. At this time, Jiangning also felt that the village in the distance made him feel very familiar. At this time, his elf eyes let him see that a hundred and ten Orc troops were coming out one after another in the forest above the village. In my mind, a thunderbolt flashed, all of which coincided with his predicted future! This village, the burning fire, the crying human and the ferocious Orc! It''s too late for him to think about it, because the orc cavalry on the wolf are roaring into the village below. "Ilfas, run!" After hundreds of years of getting along with him, irfass, who had already been in touch with him, hissed and galloped with silver hooves in the wind. In the process of galloping at full speed, he took off the strong bow behind them and took out seven arrows from the arrow pot at one time and put them on the bow. The sharp ELF''s eyes were fixed on the orcs, and the seven arrows broke through the air as soon as the fingers of the bowstring were loosened. Then he took out seven arrows again and put them on the bow. Once his hand was loose, seven arrows shot out again. At this time, he was closer to the orcs, the wolf cavalry, and the village. "There are enemies!" The orc commander opened his mouth and looked at the arrow inserted on the corpse not far away from him. His pupil suddenly shrank, "spirit!" "Hum!"¡° Hum¡° Hum With his exclamation, the bugler beside him immediately sounded the bugle in his hand. Wolf cavalry quickly reorganized according to the battle formation, but a wave of more than ten arrows hit the orc''s head accurately! Strong force, the body will fly a few meters away. This made the orcs in an uproar. The archery skills of the Elves were very powerful. They knew and understood it very well, but they never thought that this strange elves, who had not been masked, would be so amazing! "We have a large number. He has only one. Let''s see how many arrows he can carry and how many times he can shoot!" The commander of the orc yelled, "don''t be afraid, spread out and kill him." So, in the howl of the wolf, under the eyes of human panic and curiosity, the wolf cavalry roared out of the village, and began to spread out to meet the white light. Jiangning naturally saw it. He didn''t feel afraid at all. Morgos dared to pull out his sword to chop him, not to mention his minions and minions? Although he was suppressed by the Middle Earth, he was still wearing the ring and sword! The inferior weapons and armor that the orcs wield are not enough for him to cut down. This time, he took out the rest of the arrows, leaving only one in the pot of arrows. With his attainments in bows and arrows, he didn''t need to aim at all. As soon as he loosened his hand, eight arrows flew out and took eight lives! Hang the bow on the left side of irfass and pull kunguhar out of the weapon slot on irfass'' shoulder. The elegant and sharp sword body is as smooth as a mirror. It passes by and takes more than ten lives in an instant. His speed did not decrease, and he continued to rush. The ring on his index finger was shining with dazzling brilliance. The invisible shock wave turned dozens of riders in front of him into powder. The rest of the surviving wolf cavalry were so scared that they ran away. Irfass leaned up and Jiangning slashed again. Then he took out the last arrow from the quiver and put it on his bow to shoot at the orc leader. The latter, no accident, arrow to people down, the rest of the dozen riding is not in pursuit, turned into the village. The old and weak women and children and a small number of young people gathered together in the village. Although they were curious about the sound of a series of shouting and killing and metal impact outside, they were more afraid. And at this time, they heard the sound of metal trampling on the ground, one by one suddenly like a big enemy! Nervous and scared, they look at the entrance of the village, and then they see the light, endless white light, accompanied by a big white deer in the light. Then they look at the figure on the big white deer. His whole body was covered with endless white light, and they could not see his appearance clearly, but according to his body, they knew one thing, the stranger was very tall, far beyond them. He held a sword in his hand, a slender sword, but when they saw it, a strange word appeared in their mind, elegant! "Can you please help me get back those arrows that were put on the orcs?" The humans were still looking at him in surprise and curiosity, and then they felt a gentle voice in their mind. This voice, is he talking? "Yes, I''m talking to you, people!" "Are you a spirit?" Some people bravely, carefully asked, and then their mind will come to the affirmative, "yes, as you think, I am an elf." "It''s a spirit!" "The spirit saved us!" The lucky women and children wept for each other. They spoke human language that Jiangning didn''t understand, with tears in their eyes. Their faces were full of joy and sorrow! "Dear spirit, your arrow!" Some young men collected the arrows shot by Jiangning, while the people who went to collect the arrows were worshipful. These arrows were shot into the skull of the orc and killed. However, the shape of the arrow is very strange, which they have never seen before£¨ At this time, the level of human civilization is very low.) But this does not prevent them from worshiping the magical archery attainments of the elves, more than 100 Orc wolf cavalry! The elves who were alone were almost killed. As for how they knew that the orcs had not been completely annihilated, it was because there were experienced hunters among them. According to the footprints left by the orcs, they judged that they had escaped and the specific number. This result makes these new born human beings even more shocked. Bang! Kunguhar turns gracefully in his hand and is inserted into the scabbard by Jiangning. In the armor of irfass'' right shoulder and left shoulder, Jiangning left a weapon slot for storing weapons when he made it! At ordinary times, he always put kunguhar in the weapon slot, which is convenient for him to use his sword to chop on ilfas'' back anytime and anywhere. Although kunguhar and the Trident belong to the ranks of artifact! However, kunguhar doesn''t have the magical ability to control the sea like Trident. Apart from controlling the darkness and evil, kunguhar has nothing to do with it. However, its sharpness is rarely seen in the world. In the battle, the flesh and blood bodies, armor and weapons of the orcs were easily split into two parts together with the flesh and blood bodies and armor! "Hard work!" Putting the recovered arrows into the arrow pot, Jiangning said a light word, and then he didn''t wait for the human to reply, he made irfass turn and leave. Continue on to hildoreen, and he''s curious, what''s the level of humanity at the moment? Looking at the villages here, has the number of human beings increased to a certain extent? Otherwise, human beings will not go out to seek new land and build new settlements. At the same time, he also wanted to see the original place of awakening, quevienen, and the kundi people living there. At the same time, because of the discovery of orcs and Zodiacs here, he also wanted to know clearly how many orcs, or morgos, still have in this area? Or is this still the sphere of influence of morgos? He only heard about villa''s attack on utamo later, but he didn''t know exactly how. Naturally, he didn''t know the Legion, the power, the number and so on. However, he was curious about the power of the gods in the world. They are not like the gods in Chinese mythology. They have the greatest power in the world, such as crossing rivers and seas, rowing Lu Chengjiang and so on. However, the gods in this world also have different abilities from those in Chinese mythology. That is to create. They are like some primitive gods with the supreme creative ability to create the world, all things and life. In Chinese myths and legends, only a few of the top gods have such great power to create all things! In the world of the Lord of the rings, it seems that Vera here has the ability to create all things, heaven, earth and life. However, due to a series of differences, such as different civilizations and different ideas, he did not force to distinguish which civilization''s God was strong and which civilization''s God was weak. That doesn''t have any meaning. God is God, even in the weak, that is God! Now he is enjoying the same immortality as the gods! Elves will not be plagued by disease, will not be plagued by life expectancy, they are in addition to suicide, being killed and dying of extreme grief, they do not exist old age. Because the elves are so deeply involved with the world that they are bound with the world. Until the end of the world finally comes, and then in front of yiluvita, the Elves will sing the last movement together with Vera and Maiya in front of him! Then, usher in a new world in the end! However, this day is very far away, Jiangning is doomed not to see the end of the day! He thought a lot on the back of irfass. After leaving that village, Jiangning saw many villages on the road. Some of them are already empty, and even there are traces of fire in the villages, while others are full of people. It seems that the closer we get to that hildorian, the more people we can find. Now, he is getting closer and closer to the land of human awakening, accompanied by the sun, riding to hildoreen! Chapter 481 In the west, ELO Singh''s country, beautiful dorias. ELO singe is enjoying the flowers in the garden with queen Miriam, but ELO singe has no nature of enjoying the flowers at this time. He sent hundreds of cavalry to the western coast to search for the news of the elves, but many times, there was no news at all, which made ELU Singh lose his interest in enjoying the flowers. Seeing this, his queen Meilian could only find a way to comfort Xinge, "you are the founder of dorias, the king of Cinda and Nando, the father of my husband and Lucien, and the leader of many people. How can you set a good example for your children and daughter when you are so depressed? If you are what you are now, and your people know about it, they may not know how to panic. " ELO Singh sighed. Although he agreed with queen Miriam''s persuasion, he still had his own pressure in his heart. "I know what you said, but the situation dorias is facing is really..." Meilian took Xinge''s arm and said to him, "honey, you shouldn''t be down again. Although dorias is faced with difficulties, we still have a large number of people. We did not immediately encounter the crisis of national annihilation. I know the sadness and pressure in your heart, but the more so, the more you should set a good example for dorias and your people. " ELO singe sat on the stone chair with Miriam. He was unwilling and annoyed. "Although dorias has got rid of the direct threat of morgos, there are also many nodos living around us. I know that they are the enemies who killed my relatives, but... I can''t get revenge for my relatives and get justice for them. With the strength of our country alone, we are not the opponents of kundi in the west, but I have nothing to do about it. Who can understand the anger in my heart? I am extremely eager to learn the news of ininville. With him, I can be confident enough to ask for an explanation from the murderer who killed my relatives. " "Honey, we will get justice for our people. We will." She picked up Singh''s face and gazed into his eyes. "Ininville will come. We will know about him. At the same time, we will seek justice for the people who died of injustice. What you need to do now is to relax yourself and show the spirit of the head of a country. In any case, you can''t let your people see what you are like and what you are like! " "Thank you, my queen, Miriam!" "We are a husband and wife sharing weal and woe!" ELO Singh sent several groups of cavalry to search for the news of the elves. If they were secretly carried out at the beginning, these large-scale cavalry operations could not be concealed from the eyes of those who wanted to. Naturally, they were very curious about the intention of ELU Singh. After their inquiry, the nordo elves also knew the news of the return of the jesville to Middle Earth. This kind of news has naturally caused a shocking sensation among the nuodo people. They can''t forget the curse that happened yesterday and almost resounded through the Middle Earth. "Ininville has come to Middle Earth, too!" Mezlos''s face was not good-looking, not only for him, but also for ferno''s sons, even for ferno. It''s hard for foreigners to understand. Kundi people''s reverence for the name of ininville is also hard for them to understand why they have such a huge pressure on the same elf nordo in the face of the branch of the isinville elves. For the elves, the name of ininville represents a legendary story. Whether it is the place where the original quevier can wake up, the knowledge and civilization he imparts, the first fairy diamond created in villino and its powerful strength, the visionary mind in the eyes of the elves and the confidence that everything is in control, they did not understand before, But when all these things come true, they can''t ignore them. When they are the same ethnic group, they may not be able to understand or feel any pressure or fear. However, once one ethnic group and another have a blood feud, the pressure is as breathless as a mountain. They didn''t expect that, in just a few decades, the well-off isville elves living far away in vilino would return to the middle land. Similarly, the person who made them feel the most fear also came to the middle land, which is said to be about to arrive in the West. The whole nuodo people are in a panic. They don''t know what ininville will do with them, and they don''t know what ininville will do with them. They didn''t know all this, even what he was thinking of, a member of the clan with great reputation. Will they be reprimanded? Punish them, or take revenge on them, for the people who died in their hands? Although the Elves were divided into several groups after several great splits, and these groups derived different civilizations at different times and places. Although they are both elves, they are just like human beings. They are treated differently by region, language and culture! Similarly, the spirit is also a wisdom life, is a wisdom life, that will certainly happen. What''s more, the civilization system of the elves of isville is far more than that of their kindred, which is the case in all aspects. Whether it''s culture, art, medicine, forging, craft, martial arts or knowledge, he has the advantage of rolling over other elves! Although they were all separated from one ethnic group, it is very difficult for the nordo, Fanya and the taileri to treat them as the same ethnic group when they were once a member of the taileri and today''s isville elves. They feel that although these people are the same as them, they have no confidence in this familiar and strange group. They will feel a great pressure when they face the isville people. This branch of the people, they are too excellent, too difficult to surpass. They always surpass them in the field they are best at and do better than them. They don''t understand and can''t figure out why, as a member of the taileri nationality, ininville is so far sighted and outstanding? He and Maiya are very good friends. He can talk with Vera normally, just as he does with ordinary people. Even in Vera, he keeps good friends with several Vera. This is something that neither ingway, Fenway nor Elway ever had. Therefore, in the face of this almost mountain like pressure, the whole nuodo family can not think of any good way. Mezlos thought hard, but they didn''t say a word. After all, it was their fault first. However, seeing that the atmosphere was heavy, Magloire, the son of ferno and brother of mezlos, could not help saying: "don''t be afraid, it has happened, and no one can change it. Even if he comes to Middle Earth, will he lead his people to slaughter us? " "Stupid!" Mezlos yelled at his brother, "in the nature of ininville, it''s impossible to do such a thing. I just don''t know how he will treat us. After all, it''s us who kill our relatives. It''s nordo. And everyone is one. When this happens, ininville must be very angry. " "It''s happened. We didn''t mean it. Just give us the boat? Is it wrong for us to avenge our grandfather? " Magloire''s voice was very excited. He stood up and patted the table, which made his brother look at him impatiently, even finguomin. Is this attitude an attitude of admitting mistakes? "We are always the ones who kill our relatives!" Finn looked at Magloire, "and ininville is also a member of Tillery. What''s the difference between killing his relatives and killing his people? Although we didn''t mean to, it has happened. The dead Tyler cannot be resurrected, and our actions will not be forgiven. Whether it''s vera or ininville, they won''t forgive us. What we have to do now is how to sincerely confess our mistakes. Don''t further intensify the conflict. When we returned to the East, didn''t villa persuade us as well? " "But will he forgive us?" Magloire''s voice was once again excited. "Look at that hillbilly and his people, how they hate us now! Their eyes want to kill us and avenge their people! And Singh, who was also not kind-hearted, sent cavalry everywhere to inspect the western coast, with the purpose of meeting ininville and the group he led back to the East? It is certain that inenville and his elite army will arrive at dorias, and that fellow of Singh will cry in front of him about our actions. After all, we killed his people. Ininville is already strong, and together with ELO singe, they will be stronger. And what about us? Although the siege of angban, but can not enter there, for father, for grandfather revenge! Now, we have to face the accountability of ininville. Once he wants revenge, who are our opponents Magloire''s words made ferno''s sons and finch''s father and son fall into silence. What he said is reasonable. Once things get to that point, no one in their whole family can stop ininville and his elite army, not to mention the covetous ELU Singh gang. Once then, death is not terrible, terrible is not revenge! Then, they will regret endless time in endless time, in the palace of Mandus, and this is the most terrible! "Magloire, what do you mean?" Mezlos looked at him, the latter almost did not want to say: "of course, it is to take advantage of the future of ininville, break through the ring barrier, directly into dorias, to get rid of the future!" His words shocked people, and Fen Guomin warned him clearly, "don''t do this. Once you do it, there''s no turning around!" Magloire growled impatiently, "what do you say to do?" "Magloire!" Mezlos looked at him with an ugly face and slapped the latter hard, "you are in a very wrong state. In a word, your proposal just now is absolutely not acceptable. It will cause the disaster of extermination for us! Once you do this, you can''t be sure of ininville''s attitude. If you kill your relatives again, Vera won''t forgive you. Once it comes to ininville''s ears, it will provoke his anger and bring disaster to nordo! Therefore, this proposal is absolutely not, absolutely not! " Mezlos''s firm determination made people agree that things are not ready for the worst, so the atmosphere is heavy again! Chapter 482 The news of the elves of isville returning from the east to the middle land has not yet been completely spread, and the whole west has been shocked by rumors and rumors alone; Different from the depressing feeling of the whole nordo people, dorias is totally immersed in a time of celebration. In particular, the spirits who had experienced that era showed their joy completely on their faces, while the secondary spirits grew up listening to the stories and records of the clan. They are also curious about the legendary people. For them, it is more attractive that they have not asked the person in person about anything. ELO singer and Marian didn''t know how the news came out, and they were stunned when it came to them. But ELO Singh immediately thought that the wide spread of the news could boost the morale and confidence of the people. However, his queen, meili''an, who is known as wise, doesn''t think so. She thinks that although this news can improve the morale of the people, an carelessness will also bring disaster to the people. ELO Singh didn''t think so. He asked, "my queen, you are too sensational!" He looked to the north and the west, "is it difficult for these nordo people to kill us?" His words made Meilian frown, she said: "Singh, I advise you to take the worst into consideration in everything. The nordo people even commit the scandal of killing their relatives, so it''s hard to guarantee that these people won''t take risks again because of the pressure brought by ininville!" "They should not dare to do so." ELO singe said with some uncertainty, but his words showed that he was not strong enough. After all, Queen Marian''s words are not without reason. At the moment when it is not clear when the elves of isville will arrive, he can clearly perceive the morale of the people. Then the nordo people, who are already under heavy pressure, will certainly bear more pressure under silent pressure, and it is difficult to guarantee that they will not be under such pressure, Rise should not have some thoughts and plans. Meilian naturally recognized the diffidence in Xinge''s words, and she analyzed, "Xinge, what we should do now is to limit the people''s activities and the space they can meet the nordo elves. The people''s mind is always very simple. It''s hard to avoid that when they know that ininville is coming, they will be angry and make trouble Before she finished, Singh said excitedly, "how dare they! Do these traitors, these bereaved dogs, dare to put on a family killing in Middle Earth? " Meili an is helpless, "it''s hard to say, Xinge!" "We will be inspired by the news from ininville, because we all belong to the taileri ethnic group, different from the Fanya and nordo ethnic group," she said. Although, a long time ago, we all became one. " She warned sternly, "but, Singh! You don''t forget that time is emotionless. It can change. With the passage of hundreds of years, the kundi group has long been divided! It is divided into Fanya, nordo, taileri, isville, falmari, Sinda and other ethnic groups. Whether it is language, writing or thinking, we have already become different in these long hundreds of years. " "When we face isville, we are very happy. However, they are afraid of him! If we don''t try our best to stop the conflict, can Cinda defeat nordo before ininville returns? Can we defeat ferno''s sons and finch''s father and son? " "You mean we take the initiative to restrain the people?" Meian nodded, "yes, restrain the people and forbid them to go out. They are not allowed to have a conflict with nordo. Everything will be planned after the arrival of ininville. Now, we should try our best to avoid conflicts, otherwise, the peaceful and stable environment will be torn apart by kundi''s civil war before morgos is defeated. Once we get to that time, we will all face disaster! Can the power of the isles alone defeat the evil morgos and his army? " "But, from the tribe..." ELU Singh hesitated, although he knew that the result was the best at the moment. However, his heart is still difficult to swallow that bad breath! As the saying goes, it is better to know a husband than a wife. Although this sentence originated from China, its meaning is also universal. Meilian said, "I know you are not reconciled. You want to get justice for the people who were killed. However, we do not have this power. The war with the nordo will weaken the overall strength. We have a grudge against morgos, as well as the nordo. Fenway, isn''t he a good friend of yours? Although his son and his people killed our people, I think there must be an accident. At the moment, we should wait for ininville to arrive in central Turkey. Our strength is still very weak, not the opponent of the nordo. Their people and soldiers, experienced many battles, ferno''s son and Finn''s father and son, are also not easy to deal with! Looking around, we don''t have a reliable ally. Are you going to let dorias fall into a sea of fire for the sake of your own morale fight, and let many of our families lose their husbands, wives and children? At present, we should forget our hatred for a while, wait until the isvils join us, and then listen to ininville''s opinions. After all, I''ve heard about him, too. " Miriam said it, and ELO Singh had to admit that his queen was right and had a comprehensive analysis. Therefore, he held Meilian''s white hands and looked at her affectionately. "Meilian, my queen, it''s my luck to have you. It''s also the luck of Doris and Cinda!" With a gentle smile, Meian put Xinge''s hand on her face and rubbed it slightly. She said, "don''t be silly, honey. We are a husband and wife who share weal and woe! Dorias is not only your country, but also mine, our country and our people! I''m also very angry that nordo killed our people, but we should tolerate now. Temporary tolerance will not humiliate us. When ininville and his people arrived, they discussed with him how to treat the nordo. At that time, once we really fight with them, we will at least have firm and reliable allies, won''t we? " ELO Singh nodded. "Yes, Miriam. You''re right. I''ll listen to you and restrain the people from today on. At the same time, I will once again send a few cavalry to the western coast to inspect, and by the way to inquire about the news of the isville people. Once our common elder brother and leader arrive in China, they must settle accounts with the nuodo people! Well, Teri''s blood is not in vain, and those who are at large will be severely punished! " "Honey, all this will come true, it will." ¡­¡­ And in the Nodo community, their days are also hard, and they are under great pressure every day. However, the current source of this strong pressure has not yet appeared, they were forced to a very embarrassing situation by a name. This is unbearable for the arrogant sons of ferno and the whole family of nordo. However, as the Finn said, we should never do it again without any reason. It''s sad enough that this kind of killing happened once. Once it happened again for no reason. Well, there is only one waiting for the common end of the whole nuodo people, to bear the anger of all the taileri people and the anger of a legendary kundi! Perhaps, by that time, the term "nordo" will no longer exist. It will disappear in the endless river of history, leaving only a few words for future generations, as well as the massacre that took place regardless of the blood relationship! Is that what they want? No, absolutely not. To be sure, their whole family would never want this result. They did not have the courage to bear the terrible consequences. Although they had been through many battles, they besieged angban. However, in front of a person, they still can not bring up the courage to fight. Just because that person''s name is an insurmountable myth and legend among kundi people! At this time, childan, far away in misride, naturally heard the news. He was very surprised because it was a few years ago that ininville returned to Middle Earth. Why didn''t they arrive in the west? When the news came out of childan''s mouth, in the west, the effect among the kundi people was no less than that of a earth shaking earthquake. This is what we heard from childan when he was led by fenrod to help childan build the port of faras. Then, the news came to the West from the mouth of fenrod, and then to the ears of dorias and nordo. The two peoples have different feelings about this news. ELO singe and Marian are very happy. In the same way, all the sindas of dorias are in the same mood as ELO singe. With great joy and great expectation, they are ready to welcome the elves who have already arrived in Middle Earth. Although the names of the ethnic groups are different from each other, it can''t be changed. They come from the same ethnic group. However, ferno''s sons, the Finns and their sons, and the whole family of nordo, were shocked and panicked by the news. While they are looking forward to the arrival of the whole isville people, they are also worried about how this group and that person will treat them. In a word, no matter what the result is, they want to know it urgently, and then try to deal with it. No matter the result is good or bad, at least they don''t have to bear the unspeakable torture and pain. Although childan told the exact news, but time has passed so long, the elves also did not arrive in the West. This news makes all kundi people confused. For this reason, ELO Singh even went to faras harbor to ask childan. Childan''s answer was that iswell had returned to Middle Earth many years ago. As for where he had gone, childan said he didn''t know. In response, ELO Singh was silent. He began to think in his heart, where did his brother and his people go? North? It seems impossible. It''s a desolate place. Besides, even if we deal with morgos, Singh and nordo will also get news. However, no matter the battle under the star or other conflicts and wars, they did not hear from ininville and other people. So, where are they going? The west is now certain that it is not the place they have been. Then, only the East is left! However, the East is very big, and they don''t know where it is in the East. Helpless, Xinge can only decide to send cavalry to inquire about the tree people or dwarves, or a small number of hildos who began to move westward£¨ (human) Chapter 483 In hildoreen and Jiangning, when they stop and look at the unique Oriental scenery, they finally find a large-scale trace of human beings! He can clearly see that there are a lot of human beings gathered and scattered in the hildorian area and the surrounding areas. However, there are many orcs (ORCs) wandering around human beings. Sometimes they will take away the isolated human beings, sometimes they will gather people to attack human towns or villages, kill the resisters, and then take the prisoners away. Jiangning saw it many times, and he did it many times, saving some human beings, and killing many orcs at the same time. And information about him, also into the human ear, there are more information also with the surviving orcs into the ears of morgos and Soren. In the beginning, this naturally did not attract the attention of morgos or Sauron. They are now hiding under the fortress of angban, cultivating a large number of ORC armies and various evil legions. Among them, the gods bewitched and lured by morgos, the lies and evil spread by him, have been twisted into the appearance of monsters and, of course, dragons! These fire dragons that can spit fire in their mouths and those that can release a lot of cold air in cold regions are another masterpiece of morgos! Their bodies are huge, ranging from 10 meters to 100 meters! The scales on their bodies are like the hardest armor, ordinary swords, bows and arrows. They can''t penetrate the "armor" of these dragons, but they are fully grown and mature dragons. Now they are not fully mature, their scales are still very fragile, their bodies are still very small. Although they are still able to pose a great threat to the elves and dwarves, they are far from being able to grow up to the point where they are hard to hurt with swords and swords, just like their descendants! This is just one of the many evil results created by morgos, who secretly created a large number of armies and various powerful monsters. Orcs, but one of the small soldiers, ogres, dragons, spiders and Yanmo, is the main force of his invincible army! The fire devil is the most powerful one among the many evils under the command of morgos. They are haunted by fire all over their body. They can spit out high-temperature flame in their mouth, and can also transform into weapons such as whip. Yanmo is definitely a more powerful threat than the dragon! Because the real face hidden in their twisted monster shape is the product of the fall of foreign gods. If we say that the orcs who went out to "hunt" killed several of them, it may not be enough to attract the attention of morgos and Sauron. However, if the number doubled again, the news would be enough to attract the attention of morgos and Soren. If it''s an elf army, maybe it won''t surprise morgos and Sauron. Because one of them used to be Vera and the other used to be Maiya, they all know very well what potential the elves have as the first children of iluvita. Not to mention, the elves are not as civilized, unarmed, or even have no language ability as they were when they first woke up. Today''s elves, after hundreds of years of development, have already developed a highly developed civilization, not to mention those high elves who left amenzhou and returned to Middle Earth again. Their civilization is much better than those of the same race who are still in Middle Earth. Morgos and Soren, for this sentiment, is definitely the most experienced one. Once upon a time, kundi people who could wake up in quevier could only hide in the fence and could not fully understand the surrounding forest and environment. They dare not go out, because in the forest, there are a large number of wandering Black Knights and all kinds of dark and evil creatures. Kundi people, can only hide in their own hard work to build the fence, to avoid those hidden in the dark danger. At that time, kundi had no ability to protect themselves in the face of the attack of the army under the command of morgos. And now, kundi have grown to the level that can annihilate his legion many times. Not only in the war with kundi, morgos lost a lot of troops, but also in the battle under the star at the beginning of the birth of sun and moon, he was completely blocked in angban fortress by kundi. This is the first time that morgos has suffered such an unforgettable defeat in a group other than Vera since he was evil! And now, what did he hear? An elf, riding a white deer, wearing armor, holding a sword, carrying a bow and arrow on his back, rode alone in the hinterland of his nest, wantonly slaughtered his hunting team, which was hard for morgos to accept. The humiliation and anger in his heart rose again and again. He never tolerated his dignity and his throne. Once again, he was challenged by an elf! Moreover, the spirit was arrogant and went to the hinterland of his old nest alone to make small moves, which was just hitting his dark enemy morgos in the face! Moreover, or one after another, a slap followed by a slap in his cheek! The Furious morgos was blocked in the angban fortress, unable to go out freely, and choked with anger. At this moment, in the face of this provocation, morgos can no longer endure. He called his loyal servant, and in the future, after his defeat, he still ravaged Sauron, the Dark Lord of Middle Earth! "Soren, my most loyal man." Sauron, wearing armor, kneels on one knee in front of the throne of morgos. He holds his helmet in his left arm. Facing his faith, his king, he droops his head. He can''t see his face clearly, but he can see his long light blue hair. He said, "Lord of Arda, king of darkness, Lord of Middle Earth, your most loyal servant Soren, at your command!" The mask wrapped face of morgos made it impossible to see his face clearly. The voice isolated by the mask was hoarse and buzzing. He said, "Soren, my most loyal servant, I have a task for you to do yourself." "At your command, the great king of darkness!" Morgos was satisfied with Sauron''s attitude. He sat on the throne with a huge body and a crown on his head. In the center of the crown, there is a magic diamond inlaid! He said: "in utamo, in the fallen East, there is an elf. He is in my hunting ground (hildoreen), wantonly killing the hunters who hunt for me£¨ Now, I want you to go to the East in person, find the bold spirit, and offer his head to me Sauron raised his head and showed his appearance. His long light blue hair and beautiful appearance were just a flaw. His orange eyes made him look extremely sinister and terrifying. He said, "please rest assured that the great king of darkness, your servant Sauron, will bring you the head of the spirit and offer him to your throne!" "Good, good!" Sauron saluted respectfully to his faith, his king. When we put the helmet in his left arm on his head, we found that the shape of Sauron''s armor and helmet was almost the same as that of his master, morgos. With the sword of darkness hanging on his waist and armor all over his body, he walked out of the palace of morgos and disappeared into the darkness again in the sound of metal friction. He came to the underground barracks, surprised 300 Orc wolf cavalry, surrounded by them, left angban. Dodged the inspection of the spirit, with the help of the night, quickly toward the East. And Jiangning at this time, did not know, the future of the Dark Lord, with the elite wolf cavalry came to the East. The purpose, of course, is to surround and kill him! He was now riding on ilfast''s back, the wolf cavalry whose pursuers fled in confusion. This group of hundreds of wolf cavalry, under his bow and arrow and kunguhar, were defeated and fled by him! The orc team with more than 100 wolf cavalry has no courage to go back to the first World War. They constantly urge the Wolves under their seats to speed up and run. Just to avoid the terrifying enemy behind him, the terrifying figure shining with endless white light. However, even if they each speed up their own pace. However, in front of irfass, who has the ability to resist the wind, it is still not enough to see. The wolves were overtaken one by one by the big horned white deer, while his master easily killed the orcs by waving his sword. One is desperate to escape again, and the other is slow pursuit. They deviate from hildorian and run further north. The distance between each other is always very close, and gradually came to the vicinity of quevienen! "Here is..." killing a ferocious and terrifying Orc again, Jiangning''s eyes looked at the sparse woods and the large lake at the end of the woods¡° Quevienen He frowned, and the sparse forest in front of the inspector''s eyes was different from when he left. At first, it was a piece of lush forest, but now it has become dozens of trees. Forest, already sparse into a forest. He turned over and fell from ilfast''s back. His good leather boots stepped on the filthy land and walked towards the "home" ahead. Ilfast followed him step by step. When he came to quevienen, he suddenly clenched his fist because of the barren scene, or the extremely embarrassed scene. Collapsed fences and walls, burned out houses and huge fallen oak! He walked in the familiar home, looking at the houses burned out by the fire, the dead oak felled and collapsed, and his hand could not help touching the oak and the charred houses. Slightly touched, oak and house turn into powder in a flash! For hundreds of years, everything has become extremely fragile. It seems that there is a force here to maintain its appearance after its destruction. Now, when this force is touched by the same race, it will dissipate. Click! A crisp sound came and attracted Jiangning''s attention. He lowered his head and pushed away the rotten leaves and soil from the toe of his shoes. What he saw was a white bone full of years of torture. As soon as his face changed, he stripped away the rotten leaves and soil at his feet, and then presented an elf white bone in his eyes. The white bone was exposed on the ground like that, and a leg bone had already been broken, which he accidentally stepped on. He raised his right hand, the ring bloomed a great power to clean up the ruins of the home, and then revealed the white bone community covered by rotten leaves and soil! These white bones are the bones of spirits, and there are traces of biting and gnawing on each bone. Some of the white bones are distorted. It is obvious that some of the Elves were eaten alive and died, while some of them were killed by weapons. In the ruins, he saw elvish weapons and rough Orc weapons, hammers, maces, axes and the remains of orcs! Chapter 484 Extremely shocking, shocking and angry horror scene, the ruins everywhere, a white bone, all revealed an angry fact to Jiangning. After they left and moved west, the elves who stayed in quevienen were attacked by orcs. He couldn''t figure out how many elves escaped and how many were killed. The debris scattered in his homeland seemed to make him return to the time node where he was attacked in an instant. The elves who love nature and peace build their homes with their hard-working hands. The light of the gentle and warm Shuangsheng tree shines on the Middle Earth. The elves cultivate grain on the land to make beautiful towns. Some strike iron, some spin clothes and cloth, some brew wine, and some grind fine flour. Men and women, each with their own work and life, unrestrained, carefree children are fighting in the town, but... The orcs are coming! Those ferocious and terrible orcs, riding a huge wolf! They hold all kinds of weapons in their hands and wear simple leather armor. A few Orc leaders are equipped with iron armor! They suddenly attacked this peaceful and peaceful town for a long time, and the unprepared spirit suffered heavy losses in the sudden attack. The elves who have been in peace for a long time simply can''t expect that one day this attack will come to their own head. Coupled with the lack of organizers in a hurry, the elves fight for themselves, and they are soon besieged and divided by the orc wolf cavalry regiment. Many Elves were killed, and a large number of elves took advantage of the chaos to escape. However, more elves end up dead. Their bodies fall to the ground and are devoured by the orcs and their wolves. Some elves are eaten alive and die! Greedy, ferocious and terrifying orcs ransacked here, and before leaving, a fire completely burned this beautiful town. What''s more, they cut down the huge oak tree in the middle of the town, and then, carrying everything, they left. What is left here is only endless ruins and the remains and ashes left by the burning fire! The general scene of mirage dissipates with the wind, and once again presents the ruins and endless debris that have been tortured by the years! Jiangning was silent. He gathered the corpses of the elves together and piled them up in a peaceful and unspoiled land. The ring on the index finger is shimmering. The earth sinks into a big pit silently, and the bones are buried with the sinking land. With his will and will, endless flowers and green grass are in full bloom in the blink of an eye! "People, I will get justice for you!" He said silently in his heart. As the oath was given, the earth responded to him, and the breeze responded to him. The dead elves also appeared in the void, looking at his figure and smiling silently. Then they went back to the palace of Mandus again! Jiangning returned to the town, the ring flashing strong light, a slight shock, a macro pressure, instant this once prosperous land and home in the invasion of this macro pressure, turned into powder, with the wind dissipated. Ilfas gently stepped on his feet and came to Jiangning. His big head slightly rubbed Jiangning''s arm and comforted his master! He can feel the anger and sadness in his master''s heart, but he doesn''t know how to comfort his master when he can''t speak. Jiangning stood in silence for a long time, leaping on irfass'' back for a long time, his cold voice without any emotion came into irfass'' ears, "find those orcs'' nests, irfass!" With a long hiss, irfass kicked into the air several times. Then his eyes were white, and his body was covered by endless white light with Jiangning''s body. His ears tremble slightly, and the ubiquitous atmosphere and wind are their friends and helpers. Those invisible to the naked eye, flesh and blood can not touch the intangible existence, they want information, want to know the location, want to find the location of all told them. Irfass moves with his feet and runs against the wind. They keep throwing down the delicacy and terrain and heading further north. Along the endless and mighty mountains in the East, the destination is naturally the former den of morgos, the base camp of orcs, and utamo, which has long been destroyed by the Vera! As mentioned above, utamo is the first home and base camp of morgos, and angban is the fortress built by morgos to defend Vera and the attack from amenzhou. He was conquered by villas in utamo, then destroyed, and accompanied by morgos, he was captured back to vilino for three years. This nest has been abandoned until now. Even if morgos fled back to Middle Earth, he did not choose to return to utamo again. They chose angban, the Western fortress, but utamone still has a large number of orcs and all kinds of evil and dark creatures. Throughout the eastern mountains and the surrounding mountains of utamo, there are endless caves extending in all directions to the depths of the earth. In addition, some nests even added magic hidden traces, and the villas were thinking of morgos at that time, and they didn''t really care about anything else. Therefore, these dark and evil creatures created by morgos survived! With hundreds of years of continuous reproduction, no one knows how many of them are! However, to use that endless to describe, it is not exactly! Now Jiangning and irfass are heading for utamo. I have to say that the news is so sensational that it is almost like death. However, although Jiangning keeps his cards, he will not make fun of his own life. He will not do anything that is of vital importance to his own safety. However, the fetter between the body of this world and the spirit has been deep, and the blessing of tocas has doubled his courage and courage in his heart, which makes him rise to a wave of indomitable action and courage. What he didn''t know was that when he went to utamo, he created an unprecedented feat that no one could surpass or dare to imagine! Ride alone, one bow and one arrow, go to utamo alone! He''s going to utamo, and Soren''s going to utamo, too. Because of the authorization of morgos, he naturally has a unique ability to communicate with the creation of morgos thousands of miles away. From those fleeing orcs, Soren learned where Jiangning was going, which made him feel admiration and contempt. Martial arts like him, also think that this ELF''s action is a kind of suicidal behavior, but this does not affect his admiration for this strange ELF''s action. His tall body, almost the same as Jiangning''s, was straddling a war horse. Behind him, the black cloak was surging in the wind, and behind him were hundreds of ORC wolf cavalry who closely followed him. What''s more, it''s the elite among the elite he selected. Even the wolf in their crotch is bigger and stronger than the ordinary one. The ferocious exposed tusks, the saliva hanging on the canine teeth, and the orange pupil are awe inspiring. Similarly, the owners of these wolves are also so invincible. They are wearing iron armor, and their weapons are also well-made weapons. Everyone has a tall body, Qiu knot muscles, coupled with that frightening expression, no one can help but fear the bottom of my heart! Jiangning is also fast approaching utamo. On the way to utamo, he has scattered several groups of ORC cavalry. The speed of irfass against the wind is unparalleled. Although they are good at running and strong, they are still not fast enough to face the king of white deer created by Vanessa herself. In addition, with the blessing of manwei, the king of Alda, ilfas can use the ubiquitous wind and atmosphere as the driving force. Although he runs very fast, but the physical consumption is not big, because the wind and atmosphere help him all the time, help him offset the resistance of the wind, and even offset the weight on his back. In addition, the armor specially forged by his master and the sharp knife covering the two corners of his head enable him to cut off all obstacles without any difficulty and obstruction in the process of running forward. Jiangning right hand sword, constantly left wave right split, he will be one by one close to the orc cavalry, one by one with a wolf. Although the number of these Orc cavalry is hundreds of times of his, but still can not mention the slightest bit of courage in the face of him. Since he arrived at hildoreen, he did not know how many orcs he had killed. The closer he got to the eastern mountains in the north, the closer he got to utamo. It seemed that the number of these orcs was increasing and easier to find. How many orcs has he found? Jiangning can''t remember clearly, or he doesn''t want to waste the precious memory area to remember these dirty and disgusting bastards. At this moment, there is only one firm belief in his heart, and there is also only one destination and goal. That''s - utamo! Finally, he completely killed all the orcs, and then he set foot on the old nest of morgos, the magnificent fortress utamo! Although, it has now become a ruins. However, it is not difficult to imagine the grandeur and brilliance of utamo just for those still standing silhouettes. But utamo couldn''t get in because the place had collapsed and he couldn''t get in. However, in the mountains around utamo, there are countless caves, which connect the underground tunnels in all directions. The orcs and their subordinate goblins dug a huge underground tunnel, which is wider than the tunnel dug by the dwarves. However, most of them have been hidden by magic, and ordinary people have no way to enter. But Jiangning didn''t worry about it. The ring on his right index finger suddenly lit up. Then, the waves of the invisible matter went out in all directions. Then Jiangning found a cave, and he drove irfass there. The ring on the hand lights up slightly, and the magic of burying the cave is broken quietly. Then, irfass walked in, their bodies shining with dazzling white light, irfass began to run, running in all directions of the tunnel. While running, their dazzling brilliance will be more and more powerful. Along the way, hidden orcs and ogres, in this strong light issued bursts of screams. The inner part of the magic ring and the fairy diamond inlaid in kunguhar contains the brilliance of the double Holy tree. The ogres are afraid of light, and the orcs are also averse to light. They hate light, they hate light, they love darkness, endless darkness! The terrible ogres turn into stone statues in the light of the double Holy tree. They can''t resist the light of the Holy tree. And orcs are no better. Facing such a dazzling light source, they can''t open their eyes at all. What''s more, their eyes are familiar with the dark, suddenly see the light of them, at this moment already pain unbearable, by Jiangning easy sword understanding. They began to go deep into the crypt. At the same time, their brilliance drove back countless enemies. At the same time, the sword in his hand also killed countless evil creatures! Chapter 485 Along the way, the great horned deer of the great God Jun collided everywhere in the cavern. Countless orcs and ogres who were sleeping in the cavern were shocked by the sudden huge light source. In addition to the continuous howling sound, it seemed that the dead cave in the past was alive in an instant. Under the leadership and organization of their respective leaders, the orcs took back their weapons from the weapon rack, lit torches and rushed out with strange cries. "Spirit, spirit!" "Whoosh!" The bows and arrows in Jiangning''s hands are not empty. Every arrow will take away a life. Right hand waving kunguhar, along the way the harvest of one after another Orc and ogre life. The big corner of irfass wrapped with sharp knives is often just an easy top, which can easily cut the orc blocking his progress into two sections. Jiangning, sitting on irfass'' back, with his left foot on the bow and his left hand holding the arrow, was still able to hit a hundred shots in the process of high-speed movement. "Up, kill him, kill him!" Although Jiangning is brave, he is one man after all. Although he is fierce in fighting, this is the territory of orcs. And their number is beyond estimation, so these orcs don''t feel scared at all. In every crypt, there are countless orcs pouring out. They are awe inspiring and have no fear at all. With all kinds of weapons and shields in his hands, he rushed forward with a strange cry. Although their weapons are strong, they can hardly resist the sharp edge of kunguhar. Under the sharp blade of kunguhar, it is easily split into two sections! "Ilfas, keep going!" Feeling the master''s awe inspiring emotion, irfass was also infected. His hoarse, silver wrapped hooves splashed a glint of brilliance between walking. The ring in his hand also provided him with a solid backing, which originated from the strong vitality of Shuangsheng tree flowing back into Jiangning''s body. Relieve his physical fatigue, at the same time powerful mana, but also an endless stream of support for him. He held his right hand high, and the gem diamond inlaid on the ring surface burst out a dazzling light in an instant! A shockwave with white light swept away in all directions. I don''t know how many orcs there were along the way. Under the powerful mana, the ogre turned into fly ash and died. Cleaning up the obstacles of the road orc, Jiangning with irfass continue to fight toward the depth. And the orc''s blocking strength is not as fierce as it was at the beginning. I don''t know how many people died, but it still can''t stop the ELF''s fighting. Even the orcs who are not afraid of death know the word fear. I don''t know who started to retreat, and then the emotion of retreat spread to all orcs'' emotions like the tide. They dropped their weapons, turned and ran. And Jiangning will not give up this opportunity, irfass accelerated his speed, his huge and wide double angle, advancing horizontally. The orc, hit by his horns, was immediately cut in half by a layer of knives covering the horns! Jiangning also waved the sword in his hand. The magic diamond inlaid at the end of the hilt was shining, and then the brilliance spread to the sword. The next moment, a huge and unparalleled sword gas swept by. The sword Qi, which contains the strong breath of Shuangsheng tree, killed many orcs, ogres, dark spiders and other monsters along the way. At the same time, the speed of this sword Qi is not reduced, cutting off the structure of some crypts, burying the orcs who hide in the crypts alive. He completed an unimaginable and unbelievable feat by himself. Riding alone to sweep wutamo crypt and kill countless orcs, kunguhar is full of blood, and his sword body flashes a blood red light from time to time. After this crazy killing, this sword which drinks little blood has changed inexplicably. From a long distance, you can smell the bloody and murderous gas on the sword. "Roar!" At this time, a roar came, Jiangning listened attentively, and irfass was on guard! And the orcs and many dark creatures who were watching from afar ran away immediately. It seems that there''s something terrible coming out, which makes the orcs, who are also under the command of morgos, feel terrible monsters! Jiangning''s keen elf eyes, looking towards the depths of the crypt, showed a red glow in his eyes. At the same time, another dull sound came from the depths of the cave. Apart from the height of thousands of meters, Jiangning can also clearly feel his body shaking gently. The objects above and around the crypt also shake with the dust and shaking. "This is a big guy, coming." Jiangning thought in his heart, and at the same time, he focused on the deep underground, where he saw a huge shadow. Then came the body covered with endless fire, and the shadow and the master of the body began to appear in front of him. The head has curved horns, like a demon, huge body, strong tail, sharp claws, strong thighs, tusks and orange eyes. "Roar!" Accompanied by a roar of anger to the extreme, followed by a fierce flame, burning everything. Many orcs and ogres, as well as many dark creatures, were burned by the fire and turned into ashes in an instant. Jiangning''s pupils involuntarily contracted slightly, surprised by the temperature of the flame. Then, he called out the name of the monster covered with fire all over his body¡° The fire devil In the era of Shuangshu era, Yan Mo belonged to Maiya, a servant of Vera. They were originally fire disaster spirits corrupted by morgos at the beginning of the world. The number of them is unknown, but their number is absolutely not much, not more than seven at most. After morgos was defeated by Vera and captured back to vilino, the Yan demons hid deep in the underground of utamo and angban, waiting for morgos to return. When morgos was captured by ugoliante''s huge net, he used to call the Yan devil in horror, and finally woke up the Yan devil sleeping in utamo. The latter arrived at the fastest speed. Some of them had huge wings behind them. He used his own flame power to transform a whip against the enemy. He rescued morgos from ugoliante''s huge net, and the latter fled in a panic. Similarly, due to Jiangning''s fighting just now, the sound of fighting will finally wake up the Yan devil who is sleeping in the depths of the earth. Yan Mo, who was disturbed to sleep, was extremely angry. His huge mouth spewed out a terrible flame. He burned all the countless things he saw in his sight. Whoo! Whoo! Whoo! After venting, he didn''t calm down his anger. His huge nostrils made him smell familiar and disgusted. In his back, immediately spread a pair of huge wings, and then the powerful and strong wings fierce incitement, terrible wind pressure in his wings under the generation. Supporting Yanmo, raising his huge and terrible body. "Roar!" Yan Mo''s big orange eyes were staring at the two little things in front of him. A white deer in armor, and an elf! The familiar smell came from the elves. At the same time, his eyes looked at the thin elf in front of him. In his hand and sword, he found two flawless diamonds, one big and one small! And from the diamond, he smelled the familiar and disgusted Shuangsheng tree! "Roar!" A fierce flame from the mouth of the devil, he will be in front of the spirit and his white deer, all burned to ashes! The raging fire covered Jiangning and irfass in an instant. Before he could think more, he saw the light, white light, soft and beautiful endless white light pouring out from the fire. Then, he clearly saw a huge and translucent shield, firmly holding his flame out. On the contrary, he held his right hand high, and the endless light came from the ring on his hand. "Roar!" The fire devil roared, and the anger in his heart became more exuberant. His mouth is wide open, and then in his throat and abdomen, you can clearly see the red light through his whole body. Then, more fierce fire, from the mouth of the devil. However, Jiangning, always holding his right hand high, translucent shield will firmly block the flame out, not to leak a trace in. Then, the devil continued to spit out his anger and flame. Jiangning frowned slightly and raised his right hand slightly. In an instant, a bright nebular light rushed out of the diamond inlaid in the ring. In a flash, the fierce light of the nebula not only scattered the flame, but also repelled the fire devil! Then, he saw Jiangning''s horns push on ilfas''s back, and his tall body jumped straight up. Kunguhar turned around and was firmly held in his hand. Then, he roared, holding kunguhar tightly in his hands, stabbing the huge head of the Yanmo! Accompanied by bursts of violent sound, and scream, kunguhar was forced to insert in the most central position of the head of Yanmo. Yanmo howls miserably and shakes. Jiangning''s whole body is firmly hanging on Yanmo''s face. The sword is shining with nebulous radiance, followed by a brilliant brilliance. Yanmo''s orange eyes darkened, and his huge body fell back. Jiangning pulled out his magic sword, quickly chopped Yanmo''s neck, grabbed Yanmo''s head, and tumbled back on Bai Lu''s back. Chapter 486 There is no green in the barren eastern mountains. In utamo''s territory, everything is withered and withered. Although, at the beginning of heaven and earth, at the beginning of all things, everything in the whole heaven and earth is as desolate and lonely as before. There is no life and no plants. However, after Vera created everything and life, endless life began to multiply in this vast world. All things begin to grow, and then begin to scatter around the world. However, there is only one exception! That''s utamo''s sphere of influence, the vast eastern mountains, where quevier can go north. It''s an absolute forbidden zone for life, where all life activities are forbidden. In other words, the life created by Vera is forbidden to survive there. It is very difficult for other life to multiply and live in his sphere of influence except the creation of morgos. He claims to be the Lord of Middle Earth, the king of Arda, and the Lord of darkness, utamo. The rule he wants to establish is just a rule of iron and blood under a powerful power! He despised everything. From the beginning of his birth, he was just like this. In the grand movement of Ainu, he was the first to break the beautiful mood and fight against iluvita! After the creation of heaven and earth, he used the same means to fight against Vera and all beautiful things, which led to the disappearance of all creation belonging to Vera in his territory and his sphere of influence! It also leads to endless mountains in the East, just bare stone mountains with nothing. Because the evil power of morgos and his evil creatures will pollute the land here, this huge mountain range. In addition to the ancient era of giant lights, morgos pushed down two giant lights. The explosion of that moment made the earth deeply damaged, so that after a long time, the earth was completely restored. In addition, morgos once set off endless black smoke and poison gas in utamo, which has already killed many lives in the mountains! Now here, there is no life except countless and dirty orcs. In the silent eastern mountains, thousands of miles are empty and there is no human trace. One person and one deer walk through the vast mountains. This huge white deer, in his left hip position, hangs a huge head of ferocious terror, demon like horns, dark orange eyes, ferocious appearance and a mouthful of tusks, which is enough for anyone to see and never have the idea of confrontation. After Jiangning killed the Yanmo, he took the opportunity to cut off his opponent''s head, and then used a thin spirit rope to hang Yanmo''s head on the left hip of irfass as a trophy decoration! Such a shocking effect is undoubtedly very successful. In utamo''s crypt, the dark creatures who saw him kill the Yanmo with their own eyes all looked at him with fear. In the hearts of the orcs, the Yanmo was already powerful and unmatched. The spirit in front of him could easily kill the huge and powerful Yanmo, and the process was so easy. As a result, the minions of morgos could not resist the sniper. They looked at each other in awe and watched each other leave the underground of utamo unharmed. "Ilfas, what are you happy about?" Jiangning looked at the deer face of irfass, and he was almost interlinked with him. He felt the joy of irfass and asked curiously. In response to his master, with a long hiss, Jiangning even nodded, "kill a powerful enemy and hang his head on you as an ornament. Do you feel very happy?" In this regard, ilfast nodded his big head. He was extremely intelligent. Naturally, he could feel the power of the Yanmo. What made him proud was that his master easily killed the strong enemy and cut off his head as an ornament. This made ilfast extremely excited. Jiangning looked back at the head of Yanmo, which was hanging on the left buttock of irfass, nodded slightly and said to himself, "this head should be dealt with, otherwise it will be bloody all the way! And... "He sniffed his body and frowned slightly." I should also find a place to rest for a while and take a bath by the way. This dirty and bloody smell is really very uncomfortable. " He said to his mount irfass, "irfass, find a clean and safe water source!" The latter, knowing, nods his big head, turns his flexible ears slightly, then listens quietly, and then runs towards an area. When Jiangning left, Sauron, the future Dark Lord, was also gradually approaching the eastern mountains. At this moment, Soren''s heart was shocked by a news, that is, a Yanmo who was guarding utamo was killed by an elf. This makes Soren feel very surprised. Although he belongs to Maiya, he knows that the power of Yanmo is definitely stronger than him. And now, a powerful Yanmo is killed by a spirit in a secondary era. It''s not Solon''s turn to doubt whether he has the ability to kill each other. However, Soren had no choice. His task came from morgos, his master. As a loyal servant of morgos, Soren has the obligation to solve problems for his master. So Sauron''s elite Orc team, without stopping or slowing down, headed for the eastern mountains. At the same time, he secretly mobilized troops from utamo and the eastern mountains, intending to gather a large army and completely surround and kill the elves! Moreover, he also has some confidence. After all, he is Maiya, and his strength is not weak. Even if he competes with Yanmo, he is not as good as Yanmo. However, if on one hand, he is much more powerful than Yanmo. Soren''s movement is not clear to Jiangning. At present, he is resting beside a small lake. He takes off his armor and clothes, and then goes into the lake to scrub his body. Deep into utamo''s underground nest, a series of ceaseless fighting has already filled him with blood. He took out special bath products from the package and daubed them on his body to clean all the dirt. Then, he began to wash his armor and clothes carefully. After cleaning, he just used a little magic. Not only his body became dry, but also his clothes and armor were as clean as new. After putting on his clothes and armor, he began to help ilfas clean his body, wash his mounts and companions in the same way, and then raised a bonfire, put up a tent and fell asleep. The next morning, he woke up in the sun, ate something, then turned over and sat on ilfast''s back and went straight to hildoreen. Although he helped a lot of human beings along the way, he did not stop in front of human beings and imparted any knowledge to them. As far as he is concerned, human beings have completed the initial rudiment of civilization, and what they lack is accumulation. What''s more, he was really tired of spreading knowledge. He just defeated a lot of orcs, and then he didn''t care. He plans to return to wislear. He has come to the East and seen these human beings. Moreover, in these human beings, he has obviously found the civilization belonging to the elves, which means that human beings have been taught by the elves. What''s more, the population of human beings is growing very fast. According to the information he has heard, a large number of human beings have already gone to the west, and the rest who have not yet migrated will go sooner or later. What''s more, the orcs dare not return to the surface world in a short time. And what happened in vino and Jiangning was also perceived by vilivery. The latter almost immediately told the good news and good news to Vera in vilino. When Vera gathered together, viri began to tell the story. Vela looked at each other in surprise and joy. It''s amazing that a spirit can kill a Yanmo. I''m glad that the spirit of Middle Earth has such a leader, so it''s more likely to win against morgos. "Ininville, what a surprise Manwei said with emotion that Vera and Willies agreed with his words incomparably. Especially Ole, olomi and tocas. "His deeds should be widely spread, which can not only weaken Mirko''s confidence, but also boost the confidence and morale of Erda in central Turkey," she said She hesitated a little and said, "it''s been many years since ininville returned to Middle Earth, but he hasn''t been to the West. Should I send him a message to the west?" Manway said, "what do you think?" Vera and Willie agreed, "yes!" Manwei nodded to show his understanding. Then he called the Raptors who were loyal to him and asked them to pass on the news to solondo. Solondo found Jiangning and told him Vera''s decision. At the same time, Jiangning''s actions of killing the orcs, killing the Yanmo and breaking into utamo''s crypt alone spread all over the world through Vera and Willie''s mouth! When morgos knew it, he was furious. At the same time, he was afraid of Jiangning. When the elves heard about it, they cheered and cheered. At the same time, their morale was greatly boosted. For the arrival of Jiangning, my heart is even more full of expectations. Jiangning has never noticed this. Although he has feelings in his heart, he should ask others how to know. At the moment, he is leisurely and leisurely walking towards wislear, the white city of spire under construction. Looking at the beautiful scenery all the way, if you encounter dark and evil creatures, kill them. These orcs can''t stop him. Even, along the way, some dark creatures, looking at the head of the Yan devil hanging on the left side of the white deer, were too scared to stop and ran away. Although Jiangning sometimes found it, he was too lazy to pursue it. Just at this time, his keen elf ears heard the roaring sound. He looked back slightly and found that a large number of ORC cavalry were running towards him. Irfass stopped, turned slightly, pointed his huge horns at the incoming wolf cavalry, and paced slightly with his feet, planing the soil under his feet, waiting for the master''s command on his back. When the wolf cavalry was found in Jiangning, the orcs also found him. According to his dress, plus the spirit alone, instantly confirmed the identity. Jiangning''s eyes also looked at the orcs, or his eyes only looked at the leader, the black cloak, black helmet, black armor and black horse flying in the wind, as well as the pointed helmet, which made Jiangning have a little guess about the coming people. Then, the wolf cavalry, who appeared in his sight, began to change formation and speed up. Jiangning saw this and disdained to smile. Irfass also moved his four hooves in an instant, and the speed began to speed up in an instant. They were wrapped in a layer of rich white light. With the sound of clear metal, kunguhar has come out of his sheath. His right hand holds kunguhar high, his left hand holds the bow, and then his left leg stretches the body of the bow. His left hand quickly takes out eight arrows, puts them on the bowstring, and then releases them to shoot eight orcs. At the same time, the quick bow, holding kunguhar, accompanied by a series of metal impact sound, the two sides in an instant pass! Chapter 487 "Sauron?" In a flash, kunguhar in his hand drank countless blood. As both sides stopped and looked at each other, dozens of wolf cavalry fell to the ground. All the corpses were divided into two parts, together with the wolf, armor and weapons. They were cut into two parts by kunguhar just now! Although it was the first time we met, Jiangning still affirmed that the head of the wolf cavalry in front of us was Soren, the Dark Lord in the future. Sauron glanced slightly at the wolf cavalry who had fallen to the ground and died. His eyes turned to the spirit riding on the big horned deer in front of him. His heart was slightly dignified. The sword in his hand also opened a tiny gap in the confrontation just now. Although he was wearing a mask and helmet, he couldn''t see his face under the mask, but it was not difficult to analyze something from his subtle movements. Sauron''s voice, hoarse with rough, must be degenerated in the dark, so that he had a change, "spirit, your name!" Solon''s response was a sneer of disdain. "Didn''t your master tell you what happened in vilino?" He pointed to Sauron. "If you want to know my name, go back and ask your master." "Son of a bitch!" Sauron was furious, but he didn''t lead his wolf cavalry forward. His eyes always looked at the head hanging on the left buttock of irfass, which was the head of Yanmo! And the person who can kill the Yan devil without injury doesn''t look like an easy person to deal with no matter how he looks. "Ha ha!" Jiangning slightly glanced at the head of Yanmo, "it''s very strong. Although it''s a little ugly, I''m not so picky as a booty. But, I really want to know, if I kill you, what will your master do? " Pretending to be suddenly enlightened, he said: "Oh, by the way, he should have no power now, right?" "You Sauron was furious. He waved his arm. "Follow me and kill him!" With that, he whipped the horse''s buttocks, followed by his wolf cavalry, who also drove the wolf to charge, followed Soren. Sauron, on the other hand, raised his sword and slashed it with the help of his horse. However, an elegant sword easily blocked Soren''s sword, and then quickly stabbed back and was blocked by Soren. At this time, they had passed by. Ilfas did not move. He stood still, and Jiangning did not move. Kunguhar in his hand cut the wolf cavalry passing by him to death. With a slight pull of the reins, irfass turned around, and Jiangning looked at the orc troop with only two hundred riders left. "Is this the ability of the army of morgos?" With that, gently pulling the reins in his hand, ilfast''s speed increased in an instant, a flash of white light quickly relaxed and passed, the moment of wrong body, dozens of riding to the ground, and a deep crack appeared on Soren''s armor! The latter looked at the crack on his chest and the broken sword in his hand in horror. Although he blocked it, the weapon in his hand was unmatched by kunguhar''s peerless edge. The weapon broke in an instant, with a huge crack in its armor. "I''ll spare your life this time, Soren!" Regardless of Sauron''s trembling body, he said to himself, "go back and tell your master, if you want me not to join in the sequence of besieging his nest, then make amends! Prepare what I need, and I will go to angban to collect it myself. Morgos, who has lost his power, what else to fear? As for you, you are not qualified, and your army is not qualified. " Then he took a parchment out of his arms and threw it to Soren. The latter took a look, first in consternation, then in anger, "genie, do you know the consequences of one mind against the dark master?" "Of course I know!" He looked at Sauron with a sneer. "If it''s the enemy of darkness in its heyday, I''ll be in awe. But now morgos, how much power does he have? With those ugly claws? When I was in villino, I dared to chop him with my sword, not to mention now? " "You are!" Sauron''s pupils shrank under his mask. "Ininville!" "Oh?" Jiangning was a little surprised, but just for a moment, "do you know my name? Did morgos tell you that? " He said with a smile, "what was his mood at that time? Actually hurt in the hands of a kundi, he must have been in a very interesting mood at that time! Maybe I should go to angban earlier, don''t you think? " "Hum!" Sauron looked at him warily. "Angban, not everyone can go." He warned him, "if you want to go to angban, you should be ready to die at any time." "My life is very expensive, Aboriginal!" "At least, I will not die in your hands, nor in morgos'' hands. He won''t die in the hands of his minions, so now you get out of here! When I''m in a good mood, I''ll go away, or I''ll leave it here! " Soren''s face was gloomy, and he turned around and left without saying a word. Although he could not see his expression with a mask, I could guess that Soren''s expression must be wonderful now, and his mood was not different. "How can I profit if the world is not in chaos?" Looking at Soren''s back, he murmured in his heart. However, he still wondered why Sauron''s power was so weak? According to his future performance, his strength should not be so right! However, in the instant confrontation just now, Jiangning found that Soren''s current strength was extremely poor. It''s almost like the five Maiya who will come to China in the future. They are similar to the white Saruman, better than the grey and brown ones. But it''s also limited. The land of Middle Earth, with strong suppression rules, suppresses all forces. The situation of morgos is very special. He is oppressed by both the Middle Earth and the world itself. Moreover, he disperses most of his strength into the magic things he creates. Such as Yanmo, dragon, and Maiya... By the way, Maiya. When Jiangning thought of this, he had a guess in his heart that it was not morgos who had not yet passed his power to Soren that made him different from his own impression! What''s more, the reason why Sauron is so famous is that after the fall of morgos, he turned into an elf, bewitched the elves and taught them a lot of knowledge. What''s more, bewitching the spirit foundry, casting the ring. Then, he scattered his thoughts and evil power into the ring, indirectly controlling 16 rings except the three rings of the elves. Finally, it is in the end of Mount Mordor, the secret forging can control and govern the 19 rings of the supreme ring! Although Sauron was powerful at that time, he was defeated by the multi-ethnic coalition forces and lost his physical form. It was at that time, in the third era, that he lost the ability to wear physical form. It can only exist in the form of spirit, but it can no longer wear armor, take up arms to fight, and can only hide in the dark. When he thought of this, he deeply despised Sauron and forged such a powerful ring. He could only feel his own ring at the moment when others put it on. At other times, he was completely blind. Unlike himself, although he forged the ring, he also early added the ability of "finding and identifying". If one day he accidentally lost his ring. Then, he can also sense the ring, and then find him, no matter whether others wear it or not, he can clearly know where his ring is. Unlike Sauron, he can only sense the whereabouts of the ring when others wear it. At the beginning, he didn''t know middle Turkey, Alda or villa. However, as he gradually understood the rules of the world, even if he did not understand much now, he still had a little guess. Although, most of his mana is now suppressed. However, he had already speculated about this situation, so in the past few hundred years, he tried his best to exercise his abilities. In addition to the incomparable physical strength of this world, he is a gifted person, better than his own noumenon. Therefore, he learns everything very quickly. If he consciously exercises himself, then this kind of efficiency can be improved faster. This is one of the reasons why he dared to pursue morgos and ugoliante at the beginning, and took the opportunity to hurt them. The other reason is that at that time in villino, Vera will come soon. In addition, morgos and big spider ugoliniant dare not face Vera, bent on escape, just let him drill a hole. However, after returning to middle Turkey, this situation was completely reversed. Because the degree of suppression of the world''s rules is increasing day by day. In Amen state, vilino may not be obvious, with little or no suppression. However, in the Middle Earth world, he was able to suppress a Maiya into a slightly more powerful wizard, better than ordinary people, but he still had to kneel down in the face of several times of force. On this point, however, he had made preparations. His equipment, bows, arrows and swords were forged by Aoli himself. In addition, the later inlaid magic diamond and the ring made him have enough confidence to face all enemies. In addition, the brilliance of the double Holy tree contained in the magic diamond has a natural restraining effect on the forces of morgos. This is one of the reasons why he can easily kill the Yanmo. First, weapons are dominant. Kunguhar''s unique edge is rare in the world. Moreover, Aoli, who forged kunguhar, once said that it is not easy for him to destroy kunguhar. What''s more, this is what kunguhar said when he didn''t inlay the magic diamond. After inlaying the magic diamond, kunguhar has already undergone transformation. Now, it does not have the magic power like Trident, but it is a complete weapon. There are not many swords in the world that can resist the chop from it. The weapon of peerless edge, plus the restraint ability of spirit treasure diamond, let him kill the Yan devil very easily! It''s the same when facing Sauron. It''s like animals meeting their natural enemies. Similarly, the dark and evil things meet kunguhar, they meet their natural enemies. It''s hard to give full play to one''s strength and even face the suppression of the rules of the Middle Earth. If one can win in this case, it''s too insulting and restrained. He stopped at the same place, thinking a lot, thinking for a long time. He smoothed the thoughts in his mind, then turned around and walked towards the city of wislear, which belonged to his country, his city, his home, where there were the people he valued and constantly transformed. As for looking after human beings, he has long forgotten! Chapter 488 After years of continuous construction, the new home of the iswell elves in the former rorian Delta has begun to take shape, the outer city wall has been mostly completed, and the planning of the city''s interior has been completed earlier. Now, the elves and dwarves who should lay the foundation, pile the stone, polish the stone and transport the building materials have been building the city continuously for several years. The two ethnic groups have long accumulated profound friendship. When Jiangning left, the aristocratic Regent Council was set up. After several years of operation, they are now able to deal with everything. From the beginning, I was in a hurry, but now I''m mature and steady. They have made a lot of progress. Everyone has carried out the tasks assigned by Jiangning meticulously. They are very clear about their responsibilities. No one dares to be careless. They are not human beings, but immortal spirits, and their pursuit is different from that of human beings. Although a number of buildings were first built in the city at this time, none of the aristocratic Regent Council that was set up at the beginning lived in the city. I still live in the tent and deal with my own affairs every day, including the allocation of human resources and the mobilization and distribution of materials. With tens of thousands of people, it seems that there are not many things to deal with. In fact, there are many. If it''s just elves, it''s very easy for them to deal with their own affairs. However, in addition to tens of thousands of elves, there are many hired dwarves. These dwarves don''t pay much attention to small details and etiquette. Naturally, these habits are no different among the dwarves. However, in the eyes of the elves, these habits have become synonymous with the vulgarity of dwarves. When Jiangning left a few years ago, he told them to monitor these Dulin dwarves every day, and to carry out the task meticulously every day. In addition to the army''s supervision and care on weekdays, in the face of the misty mountains, there are also elf troops in charge every day. After all, there is no big mistake in being careful. Facing this distrust, the durin dwarves initially distrusted. Hassan apologized and explained. After all, if the dwarves don''t have a bad heart, then they don''t have to worry. If they are investigated, they will make the elves doubt. Once something happens at that time, it will be an unbearable loss for both ethnic groups. The growth of elves'' population is not easy. Although they have gained eternal life and are not harassed by all kinds of diseases on earth, their population growth is very difficult. In this respect, it is difficult to compare with the race of dwarves and humans. Therefore, most of the elves are peace loving, and it is difficult for them to have such fanatical fighters. After all, they do not have the capital to carry out war activities. After all, fighting will kill people. Even if the Elven soldiers can fight several times, the war is full of variables. Many ants can kill elephants, let alone flesh and blood? There are also considerations in this respect. In addition to the first era and the future attack on Sauron''s forces, few elves take the initiative to wage war with others. It''s because the growth rate of elves'' population is too slow. If there is a long-term war, there will be many casualties after a battle. Dwarf, what kind of capital do human beings have to consume, especially the latter, which only takes a few decades. It''s normal for the population to increase several times. However, elves do not have such advantages. Their population growth is very slow and consumption is very fast. The accumulation of several battles can make a prosperous ethnic group fall into decline completely. Because when the elves first arrived in China, they chose the strategy of making friends with the dwarves instead of the first act of war. It''s very simple and easy to defeat them, but the elves can''t do it without casualties or even complete annihilation. And once a dwarf escapes, it will be very terrible for a race with hatred of extermination. Therefore, the act of war is a last resort. Even with the aristocratic Regent Council authorized by Jiangning, they still don''t want to start the war lightly. The purpose of their coming to China is to build a new home. By the way, we should fight against morgos instead of fighting with the Chinese people. At this time, in the north of the western land, in the fortress of angban, Sauron, who failed his mission, knelt down in front of the throne of morgos and pleaded guilty. However, in his rage, morgos was furious in the hall, tearing the parchment into pieces. He roared angrily and loudly, "damn ininville, damn Elda, how dare you make such a request to me! Damn it, I''ll kill you completely and kill all the Eldar population! " He let out a vent, and then looked down at Sauron coldly, "I want you to bring back the head of the trouble making spirit in the East, but you bring me this news! Soren, what do you think I should do with you? " Sauron knelt down, motionless, calm voice without fear, he said: "Sauron mission failure, damage to the majesty of our king, at the disposal of our king." "Oh?" Morgos moved slightly. "Well, I''ll make it up to you." With that, he slowly raised his right hand and threw it onto Sauron with a dark mist in his palm. The latter''s body suddenly trembled, then raised to the sky and roared. His breath and strength quickly became stronger. In a few seconds, his breath and strength increased several times until the end. However, at the moment, Soren has been completely transformed, which is quite different. "My king, this..." Soren raised his head, handsome face, puzzled looking at morgos. The latter gave him a cold hum, and then morgos said, "the power of the body of this world is scattered into the army under his command. As my most loyal servant, your power is slightly out of control of the upper ninville." As he said that, his hand touched his shoulder slightly, and the sword wound was still there. Even when I think about it at this moment, I feel the pain coming. The light of the double Holy tree is blessed on kunguhar, giving it the restraining power to break the evil and darkness. Even malgos, who used to be Vera, can''t make his wounds as good as new. The scars will be on him and follow him forever until the end. "I can clearly understand the deeds of this Eldar in vilino. His magic sword has the power of restraint for us! It''s hard for any soldier in this world to match the magic sword, let alone the fairy diamond inlaid on it! " "My king Soren raised his head and was surprised. "So, can''t we defeat this Eldar any more?" Morgos grinned and his hoarse voice echoed in the empty hall. "Soren, as my most trusted and loyal servant, I will give you a magic weapon to fight against kunguhar." As he said this, he grasped with his right hand. The place where he grasped was filled with black fog. At the next moment, a black cross sword appeared out of thin air. Morgos grabs the soldier and throws him to Sauron. The latter catches him and pulls out the scabbard a little. The sword is simple and plain. There is a faint black air on it. It is cold and contains inexplicable power. At the end of the hilt, there is a magic eye embedded in it, which seems to attract all the spirits. The powerful power in his body resonates with the magic soldier. Soren is very excited because the blessing of the magic soldier seems to offset a lot of suppression from the earth, and his humiliation to Jiangning rises in an instant. He pulled out the scabbard and put it on the stone slab. He held the sword in his right hand and gave it a hard stroke. "My king, Soren will never let you down again!" Morgos''s face hidden in the shadow, a smile on the corner of his mouth, the next moment his voice again low, "Soren, I hope you next time, the ELF''s head to my throne!" "Yes, my king!" ¡­¡­ "Beautiful Delta On the Bank of Anduin River, Jiangning sits on the back of irfass, and looks out at the lush forest on the other side of Anduin River and the gentle flowing isville river. In the middle of the river, there is a big construction site. The elves and dwarves are working together to build the white city of minaret, which will stand again in the middle of China! Gently kick irfass, the latter will, the wind across the river, step into the boundaries of the isville elves. As soon as they entered the forest, they were found by the spirit soldiers on patrol. When they saw that the man in front of them was the king who had been away from home for several years. All the soldiers on patrol celebrated and went out of their posts to gather around Jiangning. However, without warning, he pulled out kunguhar in the sword slot and put it across the neck of an elf soldier. The sudden change made the elves at a loss and looked at him blankly, "if I were disguised by the enemy, you would be dead now." Then he put the sword into the scabbard and comforted the people who were scared out of cold sweat. "Continue to patrol and remember the lesson this time!" "Yes, my king!" Leaving a group of Elven soldiers to watch his back, Jiangning soon walked into wislear, which is under construction, and also the white city of minaret, which has begun to take shape. Looking at the half completed city wall and the already completed outer wall of the fortress, as well as the six hills piled up in the city, the arrow tower being built on the top of the mountain, the palace in the center of the city, and the various buildings continuously built around. Jiangning nodded imperceptibly. To be honest, the speed of construction surprised him! Tens of thousands of people have completed half of the city, which is a miracle in the era of no construction machinery! "It''s the king. He''s back!" As an elf finds his figure and exits, the busy elves and patrol soldiers look at him one after another, and then all the people cheered happily. Their loud cheering sound shocked the unknown dwarves. The Dwarfs'' eyes focused on him and looked at the king who was loved by these arrogant elves in a suspicious way. The members of the aristocratic Regent''s Council, who worked in the tent outside the city, were slightly stunned and then overjoyed. They went out of the tent and looked at the Elven King surrounded by many people, who was responding to his people with a kind attitude. However, the eyes of all the elves and dwarves looked at the head of the Yanmo hanging on the left hip of irfass. This huge head, ferocious and terrifying appearance, let the elves and dwarves around to send out bursts of cry. They don''t know who is the owner of this head and how powerful it is, but they know that the owner of such a huge head must be not small. One after another with almost blind worship, looking at Jiangning. The latter is to release the processed head and throw it on the ground for his people to enjoy and watch. Chapter 489 Jiangning sat on the throne, looking at the data in his hand. This is all the things that happened in iswell''s interior during his several years'' absence, including the progress of the project, the degree of materials used, the distribution of personnel, and the daily loss of materials. The records are accurate and detailed. It can be seen that the aristocratic Regent Council established at the beginning of this period did a very good job. After nodding, Jiangning put down the information in his hand and turned to look at the magnificent palace. The special style of spirit is famous for its simplicity, three-dimensional elegance. There are columns, domes, murals and many kinds of art buildings. The palace was beautifully decorated and extremely gorgeous. The head of Yanmo, which he brought, is suspended above the back of his throne, so that everyone who comes to his palace in the future can clearly see Yanmo''s head. Although, hang the head of such a booty in the palace appears to be not in line with the spirit''s style. However, Jiangning is very clear that such a practice can greatly deter those who have misdeeds, and can also improve the cohesion and pride of the whole people. There are only a few simple analyses of the arrogance of the elves. One is the first born children of iluvita. After all, apart from Vera and Maiya, they are the first intelligent group in the world. In addition to iluvita''s love, they are immortal. This allows the elves to have sufficient advantages in time, they do not have to be like dwarves or humans, busy all day and rush. They have enough time to plan their long life and learn anything they are interested in. The second point is that the level of civilization of elves is very high. Human beings, ente (tree man), including dwarves, have learned from elves. Human beings are the students of elves. Many of their knowledge and the rudiments of civilization come from the teaching of elves. In addition, the high elves of the first era were generally stronger than their descendants, no matter in any way. After all, in the first era, although humans and dwarves joined the elves to resist morgos, the main force against morgos was still the elves. In addition, whether dwarves or humans, there is no chance of winning in the face of morgos. In any way, weapons, civilization and so on are no threat to the Legion of morgos. Only the elves once defeated the army of morgos, and until they completely surrounded the fortress of morgos. This is also the capital for the elves to be proud of. Because it''s their turn to fight alone, few ethnic groups can threaten the elves, let alone in the first era of civilization? Human beings have just got out of ignorance, and they have not yet risen completely, so do dwarves. In this first era, there was no race that could pose any threat to the high elves. And the only one who can threaten the elves is their kindred. In addition, they are the dark forces belonging to morgos. Although after the birth of the sun and moon, from the first era to the third era, the protagonist will gradually shift to the human body. However, in the first era, the Elves were worthy of being the overlord leaders. Although they were few in number, they did not spread all over the West. The land east of the shire was only inhabited by an ethnic group led by Jiangning. In addition, the elves'' footprints were only distributed in the north, West and east of dorias. The vast western land has not been completely occupied, let alone the whole of China? However, although the number of elves is very small, in the first era, no matter which ethnic group in the whole Middle Earth really can not pose a threat to the elves, even if it is united. After visiting some of the layout and architecture of the city, Jiangning strolled around the big construction site to inspect and supervise the workmanship of the dwarves. To supervise the overall progress of the project, although the population is small and the progress is very slow, his palace has not been completed until now. In other words, the whole city has not completed much except the first completed external wall of the fort, that is, the internal wall of the fort. And the construction inside the city is even more so, almost unfinished, except for the road, but it also just built the cross road across the four directions. Since then, some small roads, buildings, parks and other public places have not been completed. From day to night, the whole city raises countless dust. Let the slovenly dwarf become more slovenly, let the elegant spirit also become dust. Dwarves don''t care about it at all. They don''t care much about their appearance. They are born to bear hardships, digging tunnels and various minerals buried in the mountains every day. The excavated gold was forged into gold coins and various ornaments by them, and even later they used gold to forge huge statues of great men. In addition, the dwarves are not too concerned about the external situation. They will only think about their own land, as long as the outside world does not provoke themselves. At this point, the future elves and dwarves are the same, only iluvita''s second son, all day long trouble, expand their territory in all directions. In case of disputes, first of all, subconsciously measure the strength of the other party in your heart. If it''s too lazy to talk nonsense with you, if it''s too strong, then everyone will sit down and have a good discussion. On this day, he was inspecting the city. All of a sudden, Hassan came over in a hurry and told him that some tree people were asking to see him outside. "Ente?" Jiangning was surprised, "the creation of javanna, the protector of trees. Why do these forest spirits come to our land? " After thinking about it, he went to the outside world and decided to ask these entes what they were here for. When he rushed away, he saw several tall entes, half squatting on the ground under the observation of the elves, talking kindly with them. They use the language of the spirit in communication, ente''s language speed is very slow, mutual greetings, can spend more than half a day. "The spirit of the forest, the creation of Veolia vanna, on behalf of the elves of isville, I welcome you Jiangning strides forward to this group of tall ente. An old ente, the leader, stood up. He walked slowly to Jiangning and stood still a few meters away. Then he saluted slowly, "dear king of spirits, tree people say hello to you." Jiangning nodded slightly, the ring of his right hand lit up slightly, and the invisible force lifted him up. He didn''t seem to see the surprised eyes of the tree man. He said, "the spirit of the ancient forest has come to my land. What''s the matter?" The tree people spoke their language to each other, and then the leading tree man said, "the word ancient, in front of you, the spirit king, we don''t dare to take it." He said: "since the tree man was created by javanna, our duty is to protect the forest, but the elves, who are also the sons of nature, have cut down so many trees. Therefore, we need to warn you! " Nodding slightly to show understanding, he said, "it''s the same thing!" He continued: "it took us tens of thousands of miles to get here. We have obtained our ideal living land as a place for the reproduction of our family. And the land under my feet is the best, but there are many trees. If you don''t plan the city, you will inevitably be invaded by evil! Therefore, I cut down the trees and forests here, in order to obtain a broad living land. I am very clear about your responsibilities. Here I promise you that the land under our feet is enough for our survival and reproduction, and we will not cut down the forest for no reason The tree man nodded and said, "we believe in the promise of the spirit king. In this case, the tree man will leave!" Jiangning politely said a few words, and then the group of tall tree protectors returned to the Fagong forest in twos and threes. As for why the tree people didn''t warn them at the beginning, Jiangning guessed that the tree people were discussing with each other at that time! The result of using their language to discuss is that it will take several years to finish the content and discuss the results before the arrival of these tree people. Jiang Ningguang is such a thought, then some can''t help but want to laugh! The arrival of the tree people is just a small episode. Although the creation of javanna is tall and powerful, their movements are relatively slow. The older the tree people are, the more so they are. However, they have been sleeping most of their lives, which leads many tree people not to feel it even if they are cut down. However, for a long time, even though most of them were sleeping, they could recognize the sleeping people and their friends in every area when they woke up. This kind of memory, even when they are a seed, can clearly remember anything that happened at that time. Unfortunately, they are just tree people. If they are replaced by human beings, the consequences of this talent will be incalculable. Good memory, if it is acquired by human beings, represents the emergence of talents and talents in the human race, which is no longer rare. It''s a multiplication of ascension, and humans will use them in war! These are just conjectures after all. There are many people with such excellent memory ability, but they are only a few. The rule of the world is balance, which many people know and know. Therefore, human beings always have various shortcomings, but these are both disadvantages and advantages. Human beings will continue to find ways to make up for their own shortcomings. The final result is that the strength of the whole human race is gradually improving, and eventually becomes the absolute protagonist of the whole world. And the ethnic groups that were stronger than human beings began to retreat because of the rise of human beings! This is true of elves, dwarves, tree people and orcs. Time, the more progress, civilization, the more continuous development, the advantages of human beings will be more and more obvious, otherwise the Elves will not call the era after the birth of the sun and the moon belong to the era of human beings, and they will not call human beings "seizers". From the spirit''s name to human, we can see that in the future, the spirit will withdraw from China, withdraw from the stage of history, and return to amenzhou. Because that means that the age of elves is over, and the age of human beings is just beginning. And, as mentioned above, with the passage of time, with the continuous development of civilization. The advantages of human beings will be greater and greater. Even in a certain era in the future, the chance of the rise of Elves will reappear, so it is difficult for elves to return to China again. It is also difficult to return to their land in Middle Earth again, because at that time, the whole world was occupied by human beings, and they did not have any advantage in the face of endless human beings. Chapter 490 The arrival of tree people is just a small episode. These kind-hearted forest people are much more friendly to elves than to future human beings. Of course, they hate orcs, but at this moment, Mordor has not been established, and orcs have not spread from the west to the East. Orcs are very rare in the East. Although there are few people in the vast middle land, they can''t see an intelligent life even after walking for hundreds of miles. Therefore, the activities of cultivating people are limited to the major forests. At this time, there are many forests on the earth because of the vast land and sparse population. They have not suffered from the deforestation of all kinds of intelligent life, and they have not been shrinking because of the arrival of intelligent life. Therefore, the footprints of tree people are almost all over the forest. After the tree man in fargon forest visited the elves of isville, everyone was very curious about the tree man. After knowing that the tree man was created by viria vanna and born with the consent of iluvita. The elves of isville are interested in finding the trail of tree people in the land and forest where they live. Finally, they found the trail of tree people, beech, oak, pine and Maolong. It is a kind of beautiful tree, very tall, with silver bark. In spring, it blooms golden flowers, and its leaves turn yellow in autumn, but it does not fall in winter until the coming spring. On the land of the elves of isville, it was the only growing place east of the sea. When the elves of isville found the tree people living in their own land, they awakened the protectors of these forests. After seeking Jiangning''s approval, a garden and botanical garden were set up in a corner of the city to make these tree people settle down in the garden of the city. Moreover, they also taught them the Elvish language of isville, and they were deeply loved and cared for by the people. In addition, the people have a new place to go and play. People in this garden and Botanical Garden opened up parks, fountains and all kinds of benches for people to rest, as well as swings and other things. In addition, many precious and precious herbs were planted. Under the conscious instruction and guidance of Jiangning in those years, the medical skills of the isville Elves were the most developed ethnic group in the world. Not only that, Jiangning also taught them basic meditation methods, and chose the best people from them to train them to become witches. He wants to develop his own power with the help of the ethnic groups in this world. And the elves, also have such talent, in addition to the long life, thousands of years of long time, also enough to cultivate a group of excellent talents for themselves! These people who have grown up will become his sharpest sword and strongest shield. In this way, he can be regarded as using different worlds to help him cultivate the talents he wants and shorten his time. With the passage of time, there is a mysterious feeling in his heart, and with the passage of time, this feeling is more and more clear, more and more obvious. To be honest, he didn''t know exactly what was going on. This kind of mysterious feeling is difficult to describe and explain in specific language. It is that kind of mysterious feeling, but it is probably clear that what he wants to express is that he can''t say it in words or write it on paper. No matter it''s human language, dwarf language, elf language or even wizard language, it can''t be described. However, Jiangning had a prediction about this, so he accelerated his talent cultivation plan, and in other world, he also made the corresponding layout and plan. It''s just that it''s not up to him to harvest. Disorderly big construction site began to gradually disappear, the city is also a little bit of simple and beautiful. With the completion of the city wall, the elves and dwarfs began to speed up the construction of the city''s interior. First of all, the palace was completed, followed by the residential area, followed by the military area, followed by the noble area, the trade area, the leisure and entertainment area, and the botanical garden area. His palace belongs to a separate area. Because it is the residence of the spirit king, the area of the palace is very large. At the same time, the height of the palace is placed on the artificial mound, which is reinforced by rocks and supported by stone columns. As a result, the stability of the palace is enough to prevent the continuous attacks of the riprap machine, as well as in the earthquake, safely standing. After the completion of the palace, the first thing to start is the residential area. After these are completed, the remaining facilities will be completed. However, the whole city has not been completely built, there are still many places in the idle state. These can only let the elves slowly build, when the city wall and the fortress are completed, the whole city will become safe. You don''t have to worry about being raided any more, and you can monitor the whole city with only a few people. Elves'' valuable human resources have also been released. At this time, Jiangning''s mind began to sprout the idea of leaving for the West. After all, kundi''s main gathering place was in the West. What''s more, he also wants to know what''s going on in the West. He also knows the situation of Sinda and other ethnic groups. Therefore, Jiangning was in his palace, worried about the members of his aristocratic Regent Council. And, in front of them, announced the result! "What? Your majesty, are you going out again? " The members of the Regent''s Council who heard the result had mixed feelings. Their king finally returned from the East, but it didn''t take long for him to go to the West. A good king of a family, does not stay in the city, but likes to travel far away. This wayward attitude makes everyone feel helpless. Therefore, they advised, "Your Majesty, you are the head of a family and the king of a country. Your safety is related to the stability of our family. Where do you think my family is when you travel so far? In case you encounter an untouchable accident, where should our family go in the future? Therefore, your majesty, please consider carefully and be cautious for our family. " Jiangning waved his hand and said, "I see everyone''s care and kindness. I am deeply moved by the fact that you have trudged tens of thousands of miles all the way to this place and unswervingly chosen to follow me. But it''s like the question I asked you before we started. In the Middle Earth, in the west, everything is threatened by morgos, and our kindred are also persecuted by morgos. The purpose of our coming to Middle Earth is to fight against morgos and solve the problem of our compatriots. Just as I was traveling eastward, I returned to my hometown of quevienen! " Everyone''s eyes are bright, focusing on Jiangning and listening to him. "When I returned to quevienen, I didn''t see well planned farmland, beautiful buildings, beautiful cities. It''s the ruins, the ruins burned by the fire and the bones of the people! " "What!!" The members of the Regent Council were in a tense mood and opened their mouths in disbelief. Then, a wave of anger, pour out the water of the sea is also difficult to put out the fire of anger rising. The solemn Royal Palace meeting room immediately became noisy, just like a vegetable market. "Who did it, who did it!" "Sire, have you found out who burned the city of quevienne? Who killed our people There were tears in Hassan''s eyes, his choking voice, his shaking body, his clenched fist and his murderous air. "It''s the orc, the orc under morgos, his loyal dog and paw!" Jiangning said the truth with a murderous face, and everyone''s anger was boiling again, clamoring for the whole family to return to the West and take revenge on the cruel morgos. Jiangning appeased them and said, "let''s calm down for a while and let the whole family return to the West. What about here? What about our minaret white city? Is this the way to abandon the city that the Chinese people have worked so hard to build? " Looking at the people gradually subsided, he said: "revenge like morgos is one thing, but our city should also be preserved. As far as I know, although orcs have not yet appeared in the East, the evil life created by morgos can be found in the eastern mountains, the vast North of utamo and even angban. In the wilderness, in the dark and deep underground, they are also everywhere. Therefore, you need to guard against possible raids by orcs and the minions of morgos. Although they don''t know our location now, it will be exposed one day. Therefore, when I explore the west, your task is to make our city stronger, set up more minarets and sentry towers, and monitor the enemies who may come from the north, the East, the West and the south! " "Your Majesty, we will obey your orders, but you can no longer go to the West alone this time. You should be accompanied by an army. Only in this way can we rest assured of your safety. After all, you have the honor and disgrace of your people As Hassan said, Jiangning thought about it a little, nodded a moment later and said, "yes, this time, although we are exploring the west, we can''t do without the army. We don''t know what happened in the West. We don''t know the situation of the people living there. With a part of the army, in case of war, maybe my arrival will be the last straw to defeat morgos! " Then, Hassan, you can go down and get ready later. I will send two thousand cavalry from the guard back to the west to prepare all the necessary materials and tents. Three days later, I set out to return to the land of the West. " "Yes, your majesty!" Said Hassan, hesitating, "it''s just, your majesty. Will 2000 cavalry be too few? We don''t know how many armies morgos has. We don''t know how many powerful evils there are under his command. It''s just two thousand cavalry. I''m afraid it''s hard to ensure your safety. Should we bring more people and horses? " Jiangning waved his hand and said, "no need, Hassan. I know all about the cavalry I trained, and the guards are the best of the best. Although the ethnic group had never been to the battlefield, it had little influence on them. The army of morgos can''t threaten our family! Moreover, the population of our people is very small, so we are already short of manpower when we send two thousand cavalry back to the West. If more troops are deployed, who will build their homes? Who can guard against threats? Daily patrols also need to be carried out by the army, and monitoring dwarves also needs to be deterred by the army! " He took out a gold badge from his arms. It was surrounded by two trees on the outside and a half open eye in the center. He said: "in case of emergency, you can contact me through this" all seeing eye. " The Regents, knowing that their king had made up his mind, could only go along with him, and then began to prepare the supplies for the two thousand cavalry. Chapter 491 The west, dorias. Since ELO Singh sent his cavalry to inquire about the elves of isville, decades have passed and he still hasn''t got what he wants to know. The news that the elves of isville arrived in Middle Earth was admitted by childan himself. He saw it with his own eyes. According to the people of misride, the elves of isville not only arrived in Middle Earth decades ago, but also sent a white boat to pick up the elves of isville. However, childan did not know where they had gone. ELO singe is extremely helpless and has no hope of finding ininville and his family. He didn''t know where they had gone, where they were going, and whether they were safe or not. Are they already dead, or have they gone to a secret residence? No one knows, no one knows. Nordo elves are secretly happy about the result, because in this way, they don''t have to worry about the liquidation of ininville and dorias. In the face of Xinge''s depression, Queen Meian did not know how to comfort him. At this time, manway''s Messenger, solondo, the king of eagles, came to dorias and brought the news he wanted to know to ELO Singh, who was in the doldrums. Solondo sent him the news of Vera, and villivelli told singe the news of ninneville, and told ELO singe about his deeds in the East, his settlement in the East and his city building. In addition, he will be alone to sweep the old nest of morgos utamo, and kill a Yanmo news also told Xinge. Such news, for Xinge, is a timely rain. When Singh inquired about the news of the elves of solondo isville, solondo told him that there would be a king of elves whom he had admired and looked forward to for a long time. He would lead 2000 Elven cavalry back to the West and prepare him for the reception. ELO singe was naturally overjoyed. After respectfully seeing solondo off, the happy look and smile on his face did not hide at all, just showed up straight on his face. "Miriam, as you heard just now, ininville is about to arrive in the West." Xinge walked back and forth, as if only in this way, he could vent his excitement¡° Ininville was really amazing. He swept utamo alone and killed a Yanmo. My God? I dare not think of such deeds. " In fact, not to mention that he can''t imagine, even Maiya Meian can''t believe it. Yanmo knows exactly what it means. It''s a fallen spirit, twisted into a monster, very powerful. However, such a powerful monster was killed by an elf. I believe that once the news spreads, it will shake the whole Middle Earth thoroughly. When kundi people know this news, their morale will certainly be high, especially in the period when angban was besieged. The additional impact of this news is immeasurable. In the face of her excited husband, Meili an smiles and says, "yes, I''ll arrange for someone to clean up the room. At the same time, I''ll arrange for the 2000 cavalry brought by ininville. You can rest assured!" Xinge is naturally satisfied with the arrangement of Meian, but he can''t pick out any mistakes. In fact, Meiya''s wife has brought him a lot of help. Among other things, the establishment of the beautiful security belt to protect the whole kingdom of dorias has brought a stable and safe environment for the peaceful reproduction of Sinda people. So Singh grabbed Marian''s hands and said, "thank you, my queen." After hearing this, meili''an smiles a little, and then goes down to order people to clean up the room. Meanwhile, she prepares all kinds of supplies for food and clothing. Singh himself led nearly a thousand elite cavalry out of dorias and headed for the blue mountain pass near shire in the East. Because according to the information brought by solondo, this is the only place for the elves to enter the West. If you choose to go from the middle, it will undoubtedly increase the distance and waste a lot of time. And only from the southern section of the blue mountain pass, will enter the west at the fastest speed. In fact, Jiangning is really going to take this natural pass. After leaving the new town of wislear, he led two thousand light riders into the misty mountains. After passing through the Turin dwarves, he crossed the Moria gate and entered eregian. Then he crossed the Xiangshui River, entered the vast eliado, repaired the road for a few days, and then went to the shire area. It was very close to the blue mountains, and then, after a few days, they arrived at the dusk hills, and then turned northwest into frotcher, which is the natural pass of the blue mountains. Dada, the horse''s hoof is light, the army is numerous, the team of 2000 people listen very little, but at a glance, it is still a black head. Jiangning straddles on irfass'' back. Behind him, a light black cloak flutters in the wind, and silver gray metal armor is worn close to the body. On it, beautiful fairy patterns and emblems are painted. Behind him, there were 2000 Elven cavalry who followed him closely. They were all white horses and wore light fitting waistcoats. The fairy knight on horseback holds a two meter long knife with a thin blade in his hand, a bow, arrow and shield on his back, an elegant and slender sword on his left waist, and a continuous bow and crossbow on the left side of the saddle. They hold all kinds of flags, Centurion flag, Centurion flag, Legion flag, clan flag and the most prominent royal flag. Two thousand horsemen trampled on the earth, making a dense, almost consistent vibration. They have just entered frotcher, the natural blue mountain pass, which is extremely wide. However, in order to prevent the slightest ambush, Jiangning still ordered the Rangers to investigate and guard, even if this possibility basically did not exist. However, Jiangning is still in line with the principle of careful investigation, lest there should be casualties. The Ranger scout came back soon and reported the situation to him. "Unidentified men and horses?" Jiangning thought a little and asked the rider, "can''t you see clearly with your eyesight?" With the eyes of elves, the observable scenery is far superior to that of human beings and dwarves, almost comparable to that of eagles. After hearing this, the ranger was slightly stunned, and then lowered his head in shame. Looking at his appearance and expression, Jiangning knew that the other side did not think about it or look at it carefully, and came back¡° All right, pay more attention not to make such mistakes in the future, understand? " "Yes, your majesty!" Then, Jiangning led the cavalry slowly forward for a distance, he looked at the distance, with his eyesight to see who the so-called unknown horse was. It''s no one else. It''s their kin, kundi! Moreover, the first one, he is more familiar with, that is Elvis. He found out who they were, and ELO singer found them. Although they are far away from each other, the vision of the high elves enables them to see each other clearly. Jiangning, also very clearly can see, ELO Xinge''s face is hanging excited intolerable smile. Almost coincidentally, both sides accelerated each other''s speed, and finally they stopped in the center. ELO singe got off his horse and went to Jiangning. The latter also jumped off irfass'' back and went to him. When two old friends, who have been separated for hundreds of years, meet, they naturally embrace each other. ELO singe kept smiling happily. He looked at Jiangning, "ininville, I didn''t expect to see you again." "Elvis!" Jiangning patted him on the shoulder, "you are king now. It seems that you have changed a lot. I hear your wife is a Maiya ELO Singh nodded. "Yes, Miriam is indeed Maia. She is a wise queen. She has helped me, Sinda and dorias a lot." Jiangning nodded clearly, "this is the first time that Maiya married kundi! Your union, let Mayer''s blood into kundi. If you have a chance, I''d like to see the wise queen you call! What kind of charm does it have that makes you bow down to her ELO singe said with a smile: "then come back to dorias with me, we have already prepared your rest room, all the way to the west, hard work. Ininville Jiangning asked him, "Elvis, how do you know we''re back in the west? How do you know clearly that I will go here? Is it... "ELO Singh explained to him," it was solondo, the king of eagles, who told us about Vera and your arrival in Middle Earth. It''s just that for the past few decades, I''ve been sending cavalry to patrol the western coast and the Near East. However, this did not get your news, or not long ago solondo''s arrival, brought back your news for me. And I was informed of your general route, so I came here to wait. " "So it is, solondo!" ELO Singra pulled his arm. "Ininville, stop talking here. Come back to dorias with me. The people are very happy to see you. Besides, I have a lot of questions to ask you. I''m also eager to know how you spent your hundreds of years in vilino. I want to know all about your deeds, including your stories after returning to China. " "We have plenty of time, and I''ll satisfy your curiosity, Elvis." ELO Singh corrected him, "ever since I was in dorias, gathering people and building a nation. I changed my name. Now my name is ELO singer Jiangning didn''t care about it. "Xinge, it''s pretty good. It doesn''t matter what your name is. At least I know your name is Elvis. And... "He looked at Singh," I''m also curious about what you''ve done over the years, and I''m interested in what happened to nordo. I also want to know what''s going on with morgos and what''s going on with angban! " "Yes, I will tell you everything." ELO Singh was surprised. "Ininville, this time you come to the west, you''re going to declare war on morgos, aren''t you?"¡° What do you think? " Jiangning asked him. ELO Singh was overjoyed. "Great, morgos! He constantly sent his orcs and evil creatures to harass dorias. Because of this relationship, Meian had to build a ring barrier near dorias. Ininville, your arrival will undoubtedly enhance the morale of the people and their determination to fight! " Jiangning rational persuasion, "that should also know the specific intelligence in the implementation, after all, our population growth is not easy!" Singh nodded in agreement, and then the two cavalry merged into a team and headed for dorias. Chapter 492 "This is the famous" magic ring belt ", also known as" beautiful safety ring belt ", isn''t it?" Under the border of dorias, Jiangning felt the invisible enchantment ring which covered a wide territory. He knew that this ring was the defensive enchantment ring which was maintained and established by the power of Queen Meian, the wife of ELO singe. Because of the establishment of the ring, anyone who wants to enter dorias must obtain the permission of the ruler. Otherwise, there is no way to enter here, but there is one exception in the future. ELO singe drove his horse to Jiangning and said, "yes, ever since morgos escaped from vilino and returned to Middle Earth. He sent his army of orcs to attack me. Although we fought hard to repel the army of orcs in the East, we lost a lot. On the other hand, the orc army on the west road successfully pushed childan back to the coast, and the farras had to hide in the city wall to avoid the orc''s edge. To this end, I summoned my people to nildoris, regian, and my wife, Miriam, used her strength to build an invisible wall of virtual images and illusions around this territory. With this ring, we can build a country and develop peacefully here. " "Now, how many people are there in dorias?" ELO singe sighed, "less than 40000 people!" Jiangning''s pupils contracted and said gravely: "it seems that the disastrous consequences caused by the evil of morgos made you suffer so much. After so many years, it has not recovered. " Xinge sighed and grinned bitterly, "it''s impossible! We kundi, it''s not easy to breed our own population. Although we expelled the orcs who were rampant, the result was extremely painful. Now we haven''t completely recovered, and our strength is greatly damaged. " Jiangning patted him on the shoulder and comforted him, "now, you don''t have to worry any more. Because I''m here. " ELO Singh grinned. "Yes, ininville has come to the west, and we have allies again. Moreover, the day of justice for those who were killed by nordo has come. " As he said this, he looked at the serious and orderly cavalry behind him. Although there were only 2000 cavalry, he gave Xinge the same momentum as facing thousands of troops. With the development of Jiangning, led by ELO singe, he entered the beautiful security belt and led to dorias along the road opened up in the jungle. At this time, at the gate of dorias and beside the road, Queen Meian led her subjects, waiting quietly. Everyone''s eyes looked to the end of the road, waiting for the exciting scene that was coming. Before long, the people of dorias were boiling. They held up their hands and cheered. Meili''an immediately looks at her husband, Xinge. Then she looks at kundi, who is riding a tall white deer beside her husband. Her hair color is the same as her husband''s, but she is bigger than Xinge, which is more than two meters. However, it does not feel cumbersome and clumsy, on the contrary, it is incomparably elegant. Wearing compact silver gray armor and black cloaks, they were followed by 3000 elite cavalry. Jiangning is sitting on the back of irfass. In front of the observer''s eyes, the people of dorias are mostly women and children, and the proportion of adult men is very small. As for the elderly? Sorry, elves don''t have old people. From this, we can see how serious the evil of morgos caused to dorias. As a result, the proportion of adult men in Xinda ethnic group is very small, and more than half of them are young children in China. He is looking at Cinda, who is also looking at him, a primitive spirit with the highest honor in the family pedigree. Kundi, who was also the first born kundi, was named by iluvita himself, which made the new generation of Cinda who had never met him look at him curiously. And the old people who have survived to this day, who met his Xinda people in those years, are now full of excitement when they see their familiar faces and figures again. With tears in his eyes, he looked at the legendary kundi excitedly. Ininville, the mentor on the way forward, the founder of civilization and the guide of kundi. "Ininville!" "Ininville!" "Ininville!" The excited Sinda elves cheered his name in their mouths. They threw petals on him and the accompanying elves. In this way, they express their joy and warm welcome to them. Jiangning sat on irfass'' back, raised his right hand slightly, and responded to them with a gentle smile on his face. This makes Xinda people, cheering more strongly, but also more happy, hard to sprinkle the petals in the flower basket. Jiangning''s mind was moving. There was a light white light shining on him and irfass. On the way along the road, endless flowers were in full bloom. With a soft magic to eliminate tension and fatigue, they walked quietly, washing the body and heart of Xinda people. Seeing this scene, Meian''s pupils contracted slightly. She was very surprised. She didn''t expect that the legendary kundi was still familiar with such profound magic. "My wife, see that?" Xinge pointed to Jiangning''s back with pride, "this is the pride of the taileri people!" Meian nods with a smile in response to her husband. When they enter the palace, the onlookers of Sinda elves are reluctant to return to their respective homes. Xinge introduced dorias to Jiangning and the great city of mingniguosi. He pointed to the various buildings in the city and introduced the palace to him, including the overall style and the help of the dwarves, one by one. Jiangning listened carefully and gave some comments from time to time. Similarly, Xinge listened seriously. Later, when entering the garden of the palace, Jiangning stopped and began to enjoy the scenery of the garden. Xinge naturally stayed with him, while Meilian ordered people to bring a lot of food and wine, and held a banquet in the pavilion of the garden. Not only did Singh''s family accompany him, but also some nobles of dorias, who also wanted to know the story of ininville. And these, without being told by the protagonist of the story itself, are more interesting. Therefore, they sat at the bottom and listened to the dialogue between Xinge and Jiangning. "The land of immortality, amenzhou, you must have learned a lot from meili''an. Then I don''t have to say it again! " Xinge nodded, Jiangning continued: "after you were missing, Ouwei and I have been looking for you for a long time, but we haven''t found you." Xinge blushes slightly, while Meian''s face is full of smile, Their daughter, Lucien, looks at her parents curiously, and at Jiangning''s face with more curious eyes. Jiangning continued: "after climbing the vilino, I built the city near the Shuangsheng tree..." later, he talked about the things after building the city, including learning from Vera, forging kunguhar for him by Aoli, and creating the magic diamond, and injuring morgos and ugoliante one by one. Later, he talked about the killing of relatives. "Because Wesley is far away from okokutaki, it''s too late for me to do something after the news of ferno''s killing of his family. At that time, Ouwei also came to me and told me the story. Although Fenway''s death was regrettable and angry, ferno''s behavior undoubtedly touched the bottom line in my heart. It''s just that it''s too late to pursue. Because, aokuotaki''s white boat was all driven away by ferno, and then came and burned by him. Therefore, I can only stay in vilino and let ovey build the white boat again. " After that, he talked about leading the people away from vilino, and about their residence in Middle Earth and their homes under construction, "although the misty mountains are far away from the west, far away from angban. But there are still many orcs and evil creatures in utamo Then, he talked about his coming to hildoreen and his feats of sweeping utamo, killing the Yanmo and defeating Sauron! Listening to his story, the families of Xinge and the nobility of Xinda were stunned. In particular, meili''an is even more shocked and hard to describe in words. Because of these deeds, any one of them will be recorded in history forever! What''s more, all the people were shocked that these stories were accomplished by one person, especially the feat of sweeping wutamo and killing Yanmo alone! ELO Xinge said with admiration: "I have learned the power of Yanmo. It''s really terrifying. Many of our soldiers are killed in the hands of Yanmo. " He looked at Jiangning with admiration. "Unexpectedly, you killed a Yanmo! It''s revenge for the people at last "No!" Jiangning shook his head slowly and said, "as far as I know, there is not only one head of Yanmo." "What!!" Shocked, ELO Singh said, "there is more than one such terrible evil life?" One side of the beautiful Ann replied, "ininville said good, Yanmo really more than one head!" In the face of her husband''s shocked eyes, Meian said: "I don''t know how many heads there are, but there is definitely more than one head!" Jiangning nodded, "that''s right. Just as meili''an said, Yanmo, as a powerful servant of morgos, must not have only one head. The evil of morgos lured many races, including Maia! He instilled his own lies and evil, as well as his power, into his claws, making them powerful. But at the same time, morgos'' behavior also made him fall into a weak state "What do you mean?" Xinge asked, and Jiangning explained to him, "it means that morgos has no power. He lost Vera''s identity and the ability to wear the body! As long as we can kill his present body, then morgos will be defeated! It''s only a matter of time before the evil creatures he created will fall into chaos and defeat them one by one "Yes, that''s right!" Singh was excited, and Meian said anxiously, "but morgos never leaves angban easily. It''s hard to kill him!" "That''s why we need to think in the long run!" Jiangning said: "we should consider how to kill morgos''s body. Once he is spiritually present, it will not pose much threat to us. His strength has been weak to the bottom, and Vera will take care of him." Chapter 493 They discussed the plan, but after all, they couldn''t get around an issue. That is, morgos must leave angban fortress, so that he can have a chance to kill morgos. Once morgos''s body dies, he has to act in spirit. However, his Vera identity has long been lost, which means that morgos can no longer casually wear the body, he can no longer get the body again, nor can he wear the body again, whether it is elves, dwarves or human and other flesh and blood bodies, he can not wear them again. Moreover, because his power had already fallen into a low ebb and was suppressed by the earth, once morgos''s physical body died, when would his threat to the Middle Earth naturally be the lowest. He will not be able to wear armor, nor can he use weapons against the enemy, so his control of his own minions will fall into an absolute low ebb. Once he got to that point, his army would be lax and detached. With a Solon alone, we can''t take over all the power of morgos. Among other things, the powerful Yanmo and the dragon will certainly not follow Solon''s command. In fact, in the original book, after the fall of morgos, Sauron only accepted orcs and ogres. After that, no matter the Yanmo or the dragon, they didn''t care about Sauron at all. So that, in the Middle Earth, once such a thing happened, it would mean that all his experiences in the Middle Earth were abolished. It''s meaningless. He can''t bring back the last seeds of the fairy diamond, kunguhar or Shuangsheng tree. He will lose them. In addition, he is unable to seek greater interests, and his death will inevitably be perceived by the noumenon. Therefore, it will convey a message to the ontology that it is dangerous here. Then, according to his own character, he will not risk splitting the reincarnation of the soul again. Then, what he left behind after his death can only be cheaply given to others. And all his efforts to split the reincarnation of the soul became meaningless. Therefore, Jiangning will never let himself fall into such a disadvantageous situation. No matter who he is, he will never let himself fall into such a disadvantageous situation. So, talking about it here, things don''t make sense anymore. Because everything they planned was based on the premise that morgos left angban Fort obediently, although angban fort was surrounded now. However, kundi did not have enough troops to capture angban fortress. If we attack angban fortress, we will lose a lot. This result is not acceptable in any case. They are not human beings, they are not dwarfs, they are elves, the population growth is inferior to the other two groups. Once too many people are lost, the decline of ethnic groups is almost inevitable. Even if civilization is developing and people are becoming strong, no one is just doing useless work. Because, all of the above, the establishment of the prerequisite is only one, that is, a sufficient population, can be a long-term maintenance of an ethnic group. Once there is no sufficient population, civilization will not be able to move forward or regress. The growth of the population takes time, and a lot of resources and time will be spent in the middle. Even if the elves are immortal, they can''t bear such a price. However, without sufficient troops, it would be impossible to capture angban fortress. Then morgos could spend his time in the fortress of angban. By the time his army got bigger, bigger. When the dragon he cultivated is completely mature, facing the dragon that is hard to hurt by sword, not afraid of fire and water, not afraid of arrows, it will be a terrible disaster for the age of cold weapons. On this point, the dwarves in the future will have plenty of experience. The first is the kingdom of Moria of the Turin dwarves. Because of the greed of the dwarves, they excessively excavate the treasures contained in the earth. As a result, wake up sleeping in the bottom of the Yanmo, the result is the destruction of Moria. The surviving durin dwarves migrated to Gushan and established a line of dwarves. As a result, they were easily destroyed by the greedy dragon Shi Maoge! From the above two examples, we can clearly draw a conclusion in the Middle Earth world. For any ethnic group and any country in the cold weapon era, the existence of such huge bodies as the Yanmo and the dragon will be an irresistible natural disaster. Even if he died, there was a certain degree of luck, or the author forced him to be demoted and so on. Otherwise, he would not have noticed that the scales on his left chest had been shot down by the black arrow, leaving a fatal flaw for his perfect body which was not afraid of the sword! Based on the above, Jiangning finally concluded that the longer the time, the longer the delay, the more dangerous the situation would be for the elves and their allies. Therefore, Jiangning put forward his analysis and speculation one by one. Meilian, Xinge and others pondered for a long time, and had to admit that the fact, as he speculated, the longer the delay, the more unfavorable the overall situation was for them. Therefore, Singh had to say with admiration: "ininville, your arrival is really great news for the people. It is you who uncover the false coat of illusory victory and present the most real and dangerous side without reservation. Otherwise, once morgos is fully prepared, the defense line built by mezlos of the nordo tribe is not much stronger than the earth wall, and it will be easily torn by morgos. Once that happens, it will be a very painful price to wait for the fate of all kundi! " In fact, it is true that the siege of angban lasted nearly 400 years. However, four hundred years later, when the elves faced the army of morgos, they were easily defeated by morgos, and the defense line established by mezlos was useless! Meilian and Sinda''s nobles also nodded their heads and admitted that they didn''t think about it at all. In fact, they don''t know the details of morgos and angban. Lack of necessary intelligence support, and morgos for elves, can be said to be full of knowledge. He is very clear about the weaknesses and shortcomings of the elves, so he can make the elves think that they have the chance to win. In fact, he hid in the interior of angban, just in time to cultivate his army, and wait for them to fully mature. These evil legions have a high rate of quick success and are fast. If you pick up weapons, you can go to battle to kill the enemy. And elves, dwarves and humans are not as good as orcs. Because the growth of the three ethnic groups needs time, resources and continuous learning, so that they can become qualified soldiers. Otherwise, when they go to war, they will be dead. The loss of population of the three ethnic groups is not as easy as that of morgos. In other words, morgos can afford to lose, and the combination of the three races can''t afford to lose. After a while, ELO Singh said with a sad smile: "I can''t imagine that the result of the incident is so dangerous. In this way, the sanctions against the nordo can only be abolished." Meian comforted him, "Singh, there''s no way! In this period, if we punish the nordo people, we will certainly avenge the dead people, but we will also weaken ourselves. Morgos will be happy to see such a situation, and even he will add fuel to the flames. When we fight each other, the army of morgos will completely walk out of angban. We will be destroyed completely "Alas With a sigh, Xinge smashed his fist heavily on the stone table and said, "it''s really hateful! We know that nordo is our enemy, but reality forces us to unite against morgos! It''s really... " "Vera cursed nordo when he left vilino, and I cursed them Jiangning finished his drink, "although nordo''s behavior is abominable, we have a common enemy now. Once there is a conflict with nordo, it is easy to defeat them, but it will also make us fall into a split state as a whole! Our population is small. If we lose the nordo, we can''t resist the army of morgos alone. Even if I have the magic diamond and kunguhar in my hand, I can''t resist the endless army! " "Inningville, you once said that it was the nemesis of evil, so..." ELO Xinge thought of something, his eyes suddenly brightened, and asked Jiangning. The latter replied, "I know what you want to ask. It''s true that the inner part of the magic diamond contains the brilliance of the double Holy tree, and it''s canonized by manwei. For the evil people, they are restrained by it. I once wounded morgos and ugoliante with my divine sword. They were injured by my divine sword and it was difficult to heal. Also fight to defeat Soren, kill Yan Mo! But I''m not Vera. It''s hard to deal with thousands of troops alone! Therefore, I can only restrain Soren, dragon, Soren or morgos. I still have faith in Soren, dragon and dragon. Once I meet morgos, I have no confidence to kill him! Besides, the situation on the battlefield is ever-changing. What will happen then depends on our own adaptability. The current analysis does not mean that what we expect will happen on the battlefield! " ELO Singh nodded silently. "I see!" He looked at Jiangning and said, "it seems that we have to talk to nordo about how to deal with morgos. After all, if they fail, we have to face the attack of morgos alone. On the contrary, he is the enemy of the unity of our family. Only by defeating him can we talk about the future. " "That''s right!" Chapter 494 At the same time, in the residence of the nordo elves, the sons of ferno and the father and son of the kingdom of Fen gathered together. The arrival of two thousand elite cavalry led by Jiangning naturally spread throughout the West. Naturally, the nordo elves also know this news, and they also know that ininville, whom they are very afraid of, has now lived in dorias, and how to deal with the nordo, and even how to plan, attracts the attention of all nordo elves. "Everybody, what should we do now?" Mezlos clutching his arm, holding his head, looking at a group of silent nordo elites. Empty right hand, raised and put down, in the heart incomparable boring. Looking at the silent elite, he felt more agitated and said, "speak up! Why don''t you all talk, dumb, huh? " Fen Guomin reluctantly persuades: "Miz Ross, calm down, things may turn for the better." Magloire listened and said with a smile, "turn for the better? We have a big feud with them. In okokokutaki, every one of us is stained with the blood of the taileri people. Before ininville arrived, the hillbilly could only endure the hatred he felt for us. But now that he has a backer, will he choose to continue to endure as before? " He exclaimed excitedly, "no, it won''t. The country bumpkin will not continue to bear it any longer. He will certainly encourage inenville to take revenge on us, and take revenge on Terry who died in okotakidi. He will certainly do so. " "Magloire!" "You don''t say it when you''re asked to answer," mezlos said grimly. When you shouldn''t say it, try your best to show off. What do you want to do? Is this the time for infighting? Don''t think about how to unite, but infighting, wantonly ridicule and attack others, what qualifications do you have to do so? " "Big brother, I..." Magloire argued, "I''m also for us, nordo. The country bumpkins will speak ill of us in front of ininville. After all, it''s true that we killed the taileri." "Well, there''s no need to repeat it." Mezlos impatiently interrupts Magloire''s words. The latter sits in his seat with an angry face. Mezlos ignores him and turns to fingol. "You are the elder. What do you think we should do about this?" Although mezlos has abdicated the throne of nordo, but in peacetime, we still have enough respect for mezlos. Especially in the group they led, the nordo elves still subconsciously regarded him as king. As for fenguomin, they didn''t care about these things at all. After all, they had the same goal of revenge on morgos. Under this premise and background, everything else is just a trivial matter. Finn grinned bitterly, "to tell the truth, I don''t have any way. After all, it all depends on the final outcome. However, we return to Middle Earth to avenge morgos. If ininville chooses to liquidate us, we will not wait to die. After all, our lives are useful and we can''t die in this place. " Then fingol said, "however, if we can reconcile with them, that''s the best. The premise is that we sincerely apologize and apologize to the taileri people. " "Will ininville agree?" Fen Gong, the son of Fen Guomin, couldn''t help saying, "after all, we have a blood feud with them. Will ininville reconcile with us? Don''t forget that we still have his curse on us. " "Your grandfather, too, had a good relationship with ininville." Finn refers to Fenway, "he died at the hand of morgos. I believe that if we truly repent, there is still a great hope for reconciliation." "All right!" According to the analysis of meizlos and fingomin, "it depends on what ininville means. If he accepts our apology, it will be a happy situation for all. If he is determined to kill us, I will not wait to die. " "That''s right!" "It''s a big deal!" Seeing this, Fen Guomin was helpless. This attitude is not like a sincere repentance attitude! He also understood that these Elven princes had not suffered too much setbacks, and he did not know what kind of kundi ininville they were talking about. Although, he and ferno do not know, but from his father Fenway''s mouth, he still knows a little. However, he did not verify the news with his own eyes, and there were many doubts in his heart. Although, in vilino, Jiangning injured morgos and his accomplices, but this matter is also known to Vera. Other kundi, who live in amenzhou, don''t know much about it. As for them, they are completely shocked by Fenway''s death. Then he was dazzled by anger. When he started to do something, he didn''t care. He didn''t expect that he would kill his relatives! He was not only expelled from amenzhou, but also cursed by Vera. Now he also faces the accountability of the same eastbound elves. When he looked around, he found that they did not have any reliable allies. Kundi, who lives in the west, knows what nordo has done, but he is not welcome to them at all. Now, among the kundi people, ininville, who has a huge appeal, comes to dorias. If something unexpected happens, it will be a terrible disaster for nordo. Finn never underestimated the two thousand cavalry brought by Jiangning to the West. Although they were not afraid of the two thousand cavalry, they were worried about each other''s reputation and huge appeal. Moreover, with the magical power of Wei Li Wei Rui, Jiangning''s story of breaking into utamo alone, killing the Yanmo and fighting back Soren has long been spread throughout the Alda world with Wei Rui''s magical power. All of them know the news of intelligent life. While the princes of nordo were discussing the details, a sound of alarm made them completely in a hurry. Because, they have been surrounded, surrounded by a group of elite elves army. "What to do, what to do!" The princes of nordo, in a hurry, turned into headless flies. "Ininville, he wants to kill us and avenge Teri. He''s surrounded us with his army. " When fern''s father and son, ferno''s sons came to the outside world, they saw that on the boundless wilderness plain, there were a lot of well-equipped and well-organized elves! They are holding various flags, and the most eye-catching one is the isville elves led by Jiangning. Although there are only two thousand cavalry, they are no less impressive than thousands of troops. Although, mezlos built a solid defense line on the land around Mount himlin. However, at this time, when he saw the tall figure standing at the front of the military formation, he had no confidence at all. Although they gathered together this time, even the Finns came here. However, even so, he did not have the slightest confidence at this time. Jiangning not only brought 2000 cavalry with him, but also 3000 cavalry with ELO singe. Childan also brought 1000 cavalry. Although they were only six thousand troops, they had no fear in their hearts, just because of the figure standing in front of them. Jiangning sat on Irving''s back and slightly clamped Irving''s ribs. The latter immediately moved forward slowly and came to a very close position. He looked at Fenwei''s descendants and the nordo elves, and the nordo were also looking at him, just listening to Jiangning speak slowly, "Fenwei''s descendants, facing me, have you lost courage?" Before long, he saw Finn min, mezlos, leading his son (brother) to Jiangning on a horse. Finn min cried, "no, inningville, the son of Finn Wei, never lost courage!" "Oh Jiangning looked at fenguomin and said, "I remember you. You are Fenwei''s second son, fenguomin!" The latter saluted and replied respectfully, "it''s a great honor for the sage of the ethnic group to remember him!" The princes around him also saluted Jiangning. Jiangning asked, "since you admit that you belong to kundi, why are you so cruel to kill your relatives in aokuotangdi?" He replied, "we didn''t want to do this for the killing of relatives. It''s just that the misunderstanding has become a big mistake! Afterwards, we also regretted that we were filled with anger at that time. We didn''t listen to the friendly persuasion of the same race, which led to the massacre of our relatives! Nordo spirit, never dare to ask for your forgiveness. On behalf of my dead brother and nordo family, I would like to ask for your forgiveness and that of Tillery. For this reason, I would like to thank you for your death! " "Father "You..." Finn''s words surprised his son and ferno''s sons, which was totally different from what they had just discussed! They didn''t expect that Fen Guomin was going to apologize for his death. How could this be? "Do you really want to die?" Jiangning cold face, no expression, cold eyes looking at the face of Fen Guomin. The latter turned over, got off his horse and knelt down on the ground, "the mistake has been made. I know that no matter how I explain it, it is difficult to wash the blood of my relatives from my hands. I only wish I had died alone in exchange for your trivial forgiveness. I only beg you not to stop us from taking revenge on morgos! The vengeance of my father and my elder brother is that the state of Fen must take vengeance on morgos! " "Father, no!" "Uncle, you... You can''t die." "It''s a big deal to fight with them!" The princes of nordo yelled, and fingomin''s face changed greatly and scolded fiercely. Then he looked at Jiangning and begged, "please don''t have the same opinion with them!" Jiangning''s cold eyes swept to Prince Nodo, who was not willing to show his weakness. He looked at the Finn kneeling on the ground and pulled out kunguhar in the weapon slot. With Prince Nodo''s exclamation, a cold light flashed, and a wisp of Finn''s hair floated down. Then kunguhar came back and Jiangning looked at him, "cut your hair first, and your life will be deposited with me for the time being. When you avenge your father and brother, it''s time for me to take your life! " Finn was very happy. He said, "thank you for giving Nuo another chance." Chapter 495 The almost endless yingreen mountains (iron mountain range) surround the solid angban fortress on three sides. The tall and continuous iron mountain range is steep and towering, and there is hardly any place for people to climb. On top of it stands the strong and towering fortress building of angban. From a distance, it looks like the whole endless mountain range, which has long been integrated with the fortress. Moreover, the magnificent gate of angban is almost integrated with the mountains on both sides. Just this shape, it is doomed that no amount of manpower can capture angban fortress. Therefore, Jiangning just led the army to the city of angerban to have a look, and in the city of angerban, all kinds of siege weapons were pushed over. Then, the riprap machine bombarded the angban fortress fiercely! There are more than 20000 troops coming to angban this time. There are more than 2000 cavalry in Jiangning, 3000 cavalry brought by ELO singe, 1000 cavalry from childan, sons of ferno and father and son of min in the kingdom of Finland, bringing about 8000 troops. In addition, dwarves, the allies of the elves, also brought nearly 8000 troops. Although the army of more than 20000 people was unable to defeat angban. However, the purpose of Jiangning this time is not to capture angeban. He wanted to see for himself how strong angban''s fortress defense was, and how strong morgos was. Then, he can make a deployment according to the specific situation. The arrival of the Elven alliance once again frightened morgos who was hiding in angban fortress. He called Soren in a hurry to ask him for details, and at the same time, he made a thorough inquiry about the army being cultivated. Sauron said: "my king can rest assured that angban fortress is extremely strong. The elves have no chance to capture angban fortress. Please rest assured. " "It''s said that the leader of this alliance of spirits is the damned spirit ininville." Morgos gnashed his teeth and touched his shoulder consciously. There is a sword wound left there. I don''t feel it at ordinary times, but I''m touching it this time. But feel a burst of, hot burning feeling. "Yes, my king." Sauron continued, "although the Elven alliance is ininville, his army is not enough. With the alliance of elves and dwarves, there is no way to capture angban fortress. " At this time, a series of continuous dull sound and shaking sound sounded, and morgos, who sat firmly on the throne, also felt the slight shaking of the throne under his buttocks. And in the top of his head, there is also constant dust splashing on Haloxylon. Morgos was shocked. He angrily scolded Sauron. "This is what you call a strong fortress, an ungovernable fortress?" He was angry and frightened. "What''s going on? The elves are attacking us. They are throwing stones on the walls of angban''s fortress. They are attacking here. " Sauron was also a little confused. He immediately said, "please don''t be impatient. I''ll go out to have a look." With that, he left the hall with morgos'' impatient wave and went to the observation tower of angban. Then, he saw the dense alliance of elves and dwarves, which was almost endless, dense and black. Moreover, he was still in the army, and saw hundreds of riprap machines constantly smashing huge stones against the wall of angban. And the craftsmen of dwarves and elves are still making and transporting riprap machines and countless stones. Sauron''s eyes were slightly condensed. He didn''t understand the intention of the elves. He really thought that the elves and the dwarves wanted to capture angban fortress at one stroke. Moreover, he also saw the figure that made him gnash his teeth, the figure that brought him endless humiliation, inenville. The riprappers bombarded the angeban fortress in turn. A dense army of more than 20000 people lined up in a neat square array outside the safe area, watching their own riprappers pounding the angeban fortress. The blood in my heart is surging up. I wish I could set up a ladder to attack the angban fortress right now. And a group of fairy princes, together with dwarf lords, gathered around Jiangning one after another, looking at the angban fortress which was constantly being bombed by the riprap machine. They were talking around Jiangning, trying to get him to order an attack on angban fortress. However, Jiangning ignored them and sat on the back of irfass, looking at the angban fortress in front of him calmly. "Ininville, should we take the lead in attacking angban when he is attacked?" The one who said this was naturally Fen Guomin, who had a hatred for killing his father and brother with morgos. The blood in his heart was already surging up at this moment, although they didn''t give up all their troops this time. However, the army of more than 20000 people is also an epic army. What''s more, the continuous bombing of hundreds of riprappers, coupled with the dwarf and Elven craftsmen in the rear to manufacture siege weapons, this posture is a kind of attitude to capture angban. Therefore, the mood of the nordo elves is the most ardent. Finn''s words naturally represent the attitude of all the noble spirits. These fairy princes and nobles look at the only elder in their heart with keen eyes! This original spirit, as early as the spirit''s ancestors can wake up from naquevier, led the spirit forward. It was also one of the leaders of the elves when they moved westward to vilino. Needless to say, the elder in front of him is so powerful, and he is also the first legendary fairy to create the fairy diamond. Thinking of the magic diamond, they looked into the weapon slot on irfass'' armor. There, there is an elegant sword - kunguhar! The fairy diamond inlaid on it is shining with nebular light from time to time. "Not yet!" Jiangning didn''t pay attention to everyone''s fighting mood at all. He looked at the angban fortress calmly. The angban fortress, built by morgos, towered over high cliffs, which was easy to defend and difficult to attack. Surrounded by towering mountains on three sides and backed by the sea, it is also a cliff. Only the location of the gate, only a road built on a steep cliff, but this road is too narrow. It''s impossible to let the whole army spread out. Such a precipitous terrain means that any army who wants to attack here must face a terrain where they can choose to attack. In this way, even if the number of troops in the city of angban was small, morgos could resist the attack of the enemy ten times or a hundred times with a small number of troops. Because the other walls can''t be climbed at all. They are precipitous cliffs. Only the middle road can lead to the gate of angban. However, on both sides of the avenue, there is an endless abyss. How can we fight this? Let alone the era of cold weapons, that is, the era of hot weapons, such a terrain fortress is difficult to conquer. The only way to capture this place is to use human life to fill these natural ravines and ravines. However, such a method, Jiangning naturally will not consider, his heart has his own plan. The purpose is to explore. Of course, if he sees a good opportunity, he will choose to attack here. It wasn''t long before Jiangning saw rows of orcs standing at the crenels of the city wall of angban fortress, and the enemy''s riprappers began to fight back on the towering observation tower and high ground. "Watch out for cover, watch out for boulders!" The army changed slightly, and officers at all levels began to shout. The elves and dwarfs all looked at the approaching boulder with slightly changed faces. At this time, Jiangning held his right hand high, and the ring on his index finger was shining with the great brilliance of nebula. The next moment, the nebula suddenly turns into a barrier to block all the approaching boulders. Later, Jiangning ordered the army to retreat to the place where the riprap machine on the angban Fort could not attack. "The effective range of the other side''s riprap machine is higher than I expected!" Jiangning began to observe the evil army in angban fortress. Ferocious faces, they are orcs. In addition, you can see a huge black spider climbing on the mountain. However, he didn''t see the figure of the Yanmo and the dragon. He thought slightly, and then told Fen Guomin them, "you wait for me here, no one is allowed to attack without my command, or you will be killed!" With that, he said a spell in his mouth, the ring in his hand was shaking, and the nebulous light rose. Then, there was a loud and clear cry of an eagle in the sky, and a huge and powerful Eagle flew rapidly from afar. Irfass, the deer in his crotch, immediately ran. Their bodies were dazzling white, and then irfass jumped in the process of running at high speed. Solondo, the king of the eagles, immediately dived down, and ilfast''s hooves immediately stood on solondo''s back. The latter immediately fanned his wings and flew high, then straight to the fortress of angban. Solon, who was looking out from the tower, suddenly changed his face. He ordered the trumpeter to blow the horn. Then, countless Orc archers raised their bows and shot at solondo. But these rain like arrows are blocked by a nebular barrier. Then ilfast leaped down from solondo''s back and trampled on the wall of angban with his silver covered hooves. Kunguhar immediately in hand, irfass fast running movement, Jiangning waving his sword, constantly cutting down the army of orcs. Soren suddenly turned pale, and then, inside the fortress of angban, a few powerful roars came, and Jiangning''s sharp elf eyes followed. Then he saw six burning demons walking out one after another, followed by a dozen dragons flying down the cliff. Straight toward him, he took down his strong bow, and then took out three huge arrows about 1.6 meters long from the weapon slot on the left. Kunguhar inserts the weapon slot, grabs three special arrows with his right hand, puts them on the bow and aims at the three dragons flying towards him. Fierce a pine, black arrow as shown in the picture, instantly stab into the heart of the three dragons! At this time, they are not fully mature, and their scales are not fully hardened. They face the strong bow forged by Aoli and the Kelong black arrow carefully prepared by Jiangning. Before the three dragons could show off their power to the world in the future, they died completely. They fell into the air and killed hundreds of orcs. And Jiangning also immediately retreated, he called the eagle king solondo, with the help of solondo, safely left the angban fortress! Chapter 496 It lasted three years for the troops to enter the city of angban. In these three years, the elves and dwarves did not attack angban fortress under Jiangning''s command. Facing the high cliff like fortress, as well as the trench like terrain. No matter how many troops there are, it is difficult to attack the city of angban in one go. For this reason, Jiangning just ordered his troops to harass angban fortress. At first, hundreds of riprappers were bombarded with stones. Gradually, three years later, the original hundreds of riprappers had already become hundreds. The "ammunition" of the bombing was taken from nearby materials to excavate countless stones in the Tieshan mountains. Morgos, the great enemy of darkness, was not satisfied with food and sleep in angban every day. He was worried all day. For fear that angban fortress will be captured one day, in order to ensure their own safety. Morgos continued to cultivate more Orc legions, and at the same time, scattered his own strength into his legion. Moreover, he created the dragon and the devil again with his own immortal fire. This made him fall into a weak situation again and almost lose the power of "God". Jiangning''s goal has also been achieved. Three years of continuous bombardment of the city walls of angban, destroyed many sections of the city walls and killed countless orcs. Even at one time, he led an elite team to the wall of angban. This made morgos extremely frightened. After a big kill, he pretended to be invincible and retreated. For a time, morgos thought that angban was safe. On the premise of besieging his old nest, he urged morgos to accelerate the consumption of his own strength. Create more Orc armies and a few powerful creatures. For Jiangning himself, apart from morgos'' fatal threat to him, other threats are nothing compared with him. After all, he has irfass, and with Villa''s blessing, it''s hard for anyone to kill him. No matter how many orcs there are, in his opinion, it is not terrible. A war or a duel can not be won only by the number. Many factors are considered most. Only the devil, the dragon can decide the outcome of a war. However, the number of the two is small enough. Even morgos did his best to make up for the number of seven Yanmo. After all, Yanmo is the result of the temptation of demongos. The evil dragon is created by magic and other unknown reasons. Although the latter is not as good as Yanmo, the "cost" of the dragon is undoubtedly very "cheap" compared with Yanmo. However, only in this way, morgos only kept the number of dragons at about 16, and divided fire dragon and cold dragon. Although the enemy seems to increase, the pressure also increases; However, Jiangning''s main purpose was also achieved. The evil creatures created by morgos are not immortal except for the Yanmo and the dragon. The elves have plenty of time to kill them. However, this method can not be used. Today''s elves are the high elves of the first era. Far bigger and stronger than their descendants. In fact, unless the number of ORC troops against elves is so large that elves can''t win, the Elves will always win, whether it''s one-on-one fighting or large-scale battle at the level of Legion. Orcs are always the loser. Any little trained spirit can easily defeat orcs. They are tall, strong, and full of all kinds of strange abilities. Whether it is strength, endurance, explosive power or physique, they are far from being comparable to their future generations. Therefore, later generations will call the elves of the first era the high elves! This is not unreasonable. Besides, many weapons forged by high elves can be preserved for thousands of years. And bright as new, sharp also never wear, this is after the spirit, do not have the process. After three years of bombing, the elves and dwarves began to withdraw slowly, and hundreds of riprappers also slowly followed their troops out of the gate of angban. Standing on the tower, Soren breathed a sigh of relief, and then he looked back at the shabby angban fortress. The anger in my heart was extremely strong. Although the fortress was preserved, the internal damage of the city was extremely serious. Moreover, many of the high cliffs of the city wall collapsed under the continuous bombing of the riprap machine for three years. There are loopholes in the unbreakable defense system of angban! They used to fight back with riprappers, but they were blocked by Jiangning every time. He asked the eagles under the command of solondo, the king of eagles, to catch fire oil and boulders in turn, and destroy the riprappers of angban. On each eagle''s back, there are two archers, shooting and trying to stop the eagle from approaching. However, the archery of these orcs is not the opponent of the Elven archers. They are easily killed. The riprap machine in angban was damaged countless times, so we had to send out the Yanmo and the dragon that had not yet grown up to expel the eagle. The siege of angban is the most enjoyable victory for elves and dwarves. Although they didn''t capture the city wall of angban, it''s also a rare good thing for them to watch morgos and his evil army die. However, the mood of Soren and morgos is not so. Especially morgos, these three years, let him worry all day. He lost all his strength, except for his extraordinary physical body, his ability belonging to Villa could hardly be exerted. What''s more, the ring in Jiangning''s hand and kunguhar''s double Holy tree brilliance are always released by him from time to time, causing a strong blow to the evil camp of morgos. In addition, for his own safety, morgos, who lost his power, speeded up the cultivation of orcs and various armies. As a result, his strength is rapidly consumed. If he wants to try to recover his strength, he can''t recover without great cultivation. Moreover, the immortal fire in his soul seems to be dimmed a lot. This makes morgos''s spirit and spirit worse, and his temper is more irritable. Even Soren, when he met him, was cautious, for fear of offending the dark master with a raging temper! After leaving angban, the elves and dwarves returned to the West. The nordo continue to maintain their defenses, and the dwarfs also help them build weapons and armor. This three-year alliance has improved the relationship between elves and dwarves, two different races, by more than half. However, they are not the only ones who have made progress. In dorias, Jiangning and the elves cavalry he brought with him were also repaired in dorias. This time, the army of more than 20000 people was integrated, which not only dealt a severe blow to morgos'' arrogance, but also enhanced the spirit and dwarf''s long-standing suffocation. Let them have this opportunity to be proud. More importantly, it consumed morgos'' power in advance. After all, for Jiangning, it was only morgos who could threaten him. As for Soren, he hasn''t paid enough attention to it at present. Although in angban, Jiangning felt Soren''s power. At that time, he had guessed that morgos should have instilled his own strength into Soren''s body. However, even so, he just paid attention to it. Soren has not completely grown up to the stage of morgos. His strength has yet to pose a serious threat to him. After all, the treasure in his hand can completely restrain all the dark forces, the endless brilliance and vitality of the double Holy tree, and manwei''s canonization. The power contained in the magic diamond has long been extraordinary. Although this time, failed to capture angban, which makes elves including ELO Singh feel sorry. However, they also understand that if they want to capture the huge and majestic castle of angban, they will never be able to capture it with more than 20000 troops in front of them. Moreover, they did not know how many troops were hidden in the angban. Although they know a lot about orcs, they don''t know the number. In addition, the towering and precipitous Tieshan mountains are doomed to pay a very painful price for the capture of angeban fortress. Moreover, the final result may not be the same as what they think. However, this action is not totally fruitless. At least, it fully ensures the practicality of the encirclement of angban. In fact, in this siege of angban, morgos was too frightened to appear. Together with his army, he stuck to the city walls and did not take the initiative to attack. Maybe he is afraid of the magic diamond in Jiangning''s hands, maybe his army is not fully mature, or his preparation is not good, maybe he is brewing a new conspiracy. In short, there are many possibilities, but the second one is the highest. His army is not fully mature, especially the Dragon Legion he has given high hopes. His scaly armor is not fully mature, which can''t be compared with the mature invulnerability. Moreover, Jiangning''s action of shooting three dragons also made morgos dare not act rashly. Therefore, for various reasons, morgos chose to remain trapped in angban. At this time, a new ethnic group has quietly entered the western world in the calm and turbulent times. Iluveta''s second son, man arrived in the West. Chapter 497 Since the elves and dwarves in the city of angban a swagger, and sit in the iron wall surrounded by the general angban encirclement. It not only confirmed this fact, but also completely and solidly surrounded the fortress of angban. It also severely attacked the arrogance of morgos, and further proved the reality of angban fortress. The most important point is to reduce the power of morgos. It''s a good start for the future to beat him completely. Although, at present, the number of ORC legions and all kinds of dark creatures in angban has been greatly increased by morgos regardless of the cost. It seems that the growth of these orcs has laid a disadvantageous situation for the future war. However, from the obscure meaning, it completely established the situation of morgos'' failure from the beginning. Vera didn''t know this. Elves and dwarves didn''t understand it either. Only Jiangning understood it. After visiting dorias for some time, Jiangning returned to his home in the East, wislear. Although ELO Xinge tried his best to keep Jiangning, he was determined to return home. Not long ago, he knew that his city had already been built. At present, although the aristocratic Regent Council helps him manage the city, he still wants to go back to see how the city defense system of wislear is. Let''s see if there is anything worth improving in this towering new town. Therefore, under the disappointed eyes of ELU singe, Jiangning left him a communication eye charm. This is the communication equipment he finally made after many experiments and improvements. He also told ELO Singh to let him know when he encountered a crisis or something that was difficult to decide, and he would come at a very fast speed. In addition, it tells the usage of the eye sign. After hearing this, ELO Singh''s face was full of surprise, even for Meilian, who was listening beside him. This kind of communication equipment with magic had never been heard of in Middle Earth, and no one had ever thought about it, let alone made it. Therefore, Meilian, who has great interest, also wants to try to make this kind of extremely practical communication eye symbol. Under the attention of ELO singe, Meilian and Sinda elves, Jiangning led the two thousand cavalry that he brought to the west to inquire, slowly left minniguosi. Under the gaze of Sinda elves, along the broad forest road, Jiangning left the border of dorias and formally returned to the East. After that, more than 200 years passed. At this time, the nordo people had settled in the middle land for more than 300 years, and the esville elves led by Jiangning had settled in the middle land for more than 200 years. In the past two hundred years, in order to strengthen the connection with the west, the elves of isville spared no effort to create a land passage to strengthen the connection with the West and trade with the West. Meanwhile, the elves in the West also complied with the requirements of the elves of isville, strengthened their communication and contact with each other, and at the same time, made deduction for angban fortress. Every day, we practice constantly, because we all know that the day of the decisive battle with morgos is not far away. In the past, there was no common leader. We were all scattered, and no one would agree with us. Now, we all have a common leader. Naturally, the cohesion has risen. Therefore, it is necessary to make concerted efforts against morgos, the common enemy of the whole ethnic group. Moreover, in the past 200 years, the population of the elves almost doubled. The number of isville elves has increased from 33000 at the beginning to 52000. To be honest, this number has been regarded as a symbol of the growth and prosperity of many good people. In amenzhou, the land of immortality, their population, after nearly 500 years of development, is no more than 32000. Now, just over 200 years after arriving in central Turkey, the population has not only recovered to its peak in vilino, but even exceeded the size of 1000 people. Now, after more than 200 years of stable and peaceful development, their population has increased to 52000. How rare is this immortal group of elves! In the same way, the number of troops that can be dispatched is also greatly increased. According to the standard set by Jiangning that all the people are soldiers, plus continuous hard training. Not only to train their individual combat ability, but also to train their skills of large-scale Regimental Combat, but also to train their melee! Because, the situation on the battlefield is very complicated. If you are not careful, you will be washed down or forced to fight separately! And once this happens, even if each of the isville elves can be a dozen or twenty, they are not the opponents of the orcs who surpass themselves dozens of times. Therefore, in view of this situation, Jiangning focused on training them, based on the most standard double team, three team, five team and eight team, and then spread them to the whole army. To cooperate with each other is to avoid being gradually divided and eliminated in the situation of scuffle. After more than 200 years of hard training, and from time to time transferred by Jiangning, they rushed to the north to find the settlement of orcs and fight with each other. Therefore, all the Elven troops under his command have seen blood. They can''t be regarded as veterans, but they are much better than recruits. Not only that, he also trained the courage of these elves, all kinds of extreme sports, or by his magic, simulated the unprecedented epic epic of the grand war scene£¨ The history of the earth war) has shocked the elves of isville, who have never seen hundreds of thousands of large-scale assembly battles and millions of large-scale assembly battles in their lives! In Jiangning''s opinion, the pattern of the Sino Turkish war is very small. Although the races are stronger than human beings, the scene of the war does not make him afraid at all. The war scene that killed 100000 people is unprecedented. Moreover, many wars are only tens of thousands of people. Most of them are no more than 10000 level wars. At this time, it has been almost a thousand years since iluvita''s first child came to life from quevier. After the birth of the sun and the moon, the second son of iluvita, human beings moved westward from hildoreen and gradually came to the West. At this time, the center of the world was in the west, in the elves, and in the east of the shire, almost all of them were wild places. Even the hobbits, who are closely related to human beings, have not yet appeared, and the footprints of human beings have not spread all over the Middle Earth. They (human beings) came from the East, from hildorian, the place of awakening, after a long journey, to the center of the world, the place of the West. They entered the east side of the Sirian River, and then went to the shining Linton mountains in the distance; Unknowingly, they found their way to dwarves, crossed the Gillian river at the thane ferry, then turned south, crossed the upper reaches of the Aska River, and entered the northern region of Osirian. In a foothills of the forest, they lit a bonfire, face each other laughing, because they completed a great feat. Across the vast land, came to the West. Around the campfire, the extremely happy human beings sang and danced with each other to celebrate their actions and the joy of coming to the new land. They sang in the forest, lit a campfire and sat opposite each other. Their singing attracted the curiosity of a kundi. Finrod, the king of slondor, is a nordo elf. He is the youngest son of Fenway and Indies, the son of phenaphene. In finafin, because of the prophecy made by Mandus to nordo and the announcement of the future doom of nordo, and the massacre of his wife''s relatives (they walked at the bottom of nordo''s team and did not participate in the massacre of their relatives), he was somewhat frustrated and led some of them back to vilino. Their son, however, refused to return to vilino and continued to return to the East. Therefore, finrod is the founder and the first king of the Nagorny slond. In the 50th year of the first era, turgong visited fenrod and went down with him along the south side of xiruian river. Near the shimmering pond, urmu, the master of the water, made them see the secret place in their dreams, where they could build a strong fortress against morgos. Then, in 52 A.D., finrod and his sister, galantrel, visited King Singh of dorias. And he told Singh clearly that he envied the underground Hall of Ming Ni Guo Si, and said that he would build a similar fortress. ELO Singh later told him that there was a suitable site on the nalog River, namely the nalog caves. Finrod set out to expand the caves and connect them into a grand underground city, Nagorny Lund. Many of the work was done by dwarves from Beregost and nogrod, while fenrod was responsible for most of the fine carving. The dwarf gave the name "felagund" to finrod. Finrod paid the dwarves for the treasures he brought from Tyrion, and asked them to make a necklace called naugrameer from the jewels from the blessed land. The subjects of hsufenrod moved to slond. His kingdom extends to taglin River and xiruian River in the East, nenning River in the west, xiruian estuary in the south, and erewislin and Evelyn Lake in the north. Fenrod became the leader of all the elves in Siberia, except faras. His territory is the largest of all the nodos. Fenrod''s influence extended beyond his kingdom, where he still controlled the Sirian pass, while his brother, orodrius, remained in torsirian as the head of minastiles. His brothers angelod and AgNOR served as his vassals in the town of dorsonian. ¡­¡­ He went hunting with his sons, mezlos and Magloire, chasing each other in the vast western land. One day, tired of hunting, he went to the remote Linton mountains alone. Later, he went to the upper reaches of the Aska River and entered the northern region of Osirian. One evening, in the valley of the hill at the foot of the great mountains, under the spring of salos, he saw a faint light of fire and heard a faint song. The Sinda Elves will not light a campfire in the forest, and this language is very strange to him, not kundi''s language or dwarf''s language. Curious fenrod went to check, and found the human who moved to the West. At this point, iluvita''s children, all awake. Chapter 498 As I said earlier, in the East, especially in quevienen and hildorian, where iluveta''s children wake up one after another, it was the home and absolute sphere of influence of morgos. On the vast land, and in the shadow, there are many dark creatures wandering, all of them are Maya, kundi and hildo (human beings) who have been seduced and degenerated by morgos. They became the most famous oaks who would have blood feuds with many ethnic groups in the future£¨ Orcs) In the beginning, orcs were born when morgos satirized iluvita''s children. He captured them, took them to utamo''s nest, and made the elves suffer endless torture and give in. He instilled his evil power into the spirits, changed their thoughts and appearance, and the orcs were born. These orcs don''t remember that they were once elves or members of human beings. Their souls had already fallen completely in the torment of morgos. Although morgos is their Creator, it does not mean that orcs are willing to submit to morgos. Their feelings for morgos are twisted and crazy hatred, and they will not appreciate their creators. On the contrary, they hated morgos more than anyone else. However, the orcs could not resist. Not any dark creature could get rid of the control of morgos like ugoliant. As a matter of fact, morgos was also miscalculated only because ugoliant got rid of his control. Apart from that, no other dark creature he has created can escape his control. Ugoliant is just an exception, a very special case. What is the reason why morgos degenerated? Because time is too long before the birth of Yiya. In other words, there was no concept of age at that time. He and Vera were born in iluvita''s mind one after another. In his soul, there is an immortal fire from iluvita, which used to create the universe. When Vera began to create Alda one after another, morgos should have been called milkow at that time. He didn''t know why he had fallen. He destroyed the world that Vera had worked hard to create and attacked them when they were not prepared. As a result, villa''s strength is greatly damaged and they have to carry out long-term cultivation. At that time, Mirko, whose strength was the strongest among villa, was in the first place. Moreover, his power at that time had not yet spread into the world, or into the evil creatures he had created. This allowed him to lift a skyscraper and then push down two giant lights. He abhors all good things, such as Arda and Yiya, as well as iluvita''s children. He was jealous that the elves could get the favor of iluvita and Vera. He was jealous that iluvita was too kind to elves. He was also jealous of the beauty of the elves and all they had. He hated the children of iluvita. Whether it''s the eldest son kundi or the second son hildo. As long as it was iluvita''s children, he was instinctively disgusted, so after kundi could wake up, he attacked them. However, at that time, he did not dare to attack kundi openly. Just capture the single kundi, take them to angban for torture, and transform them into orcs. But after the human wakes up, similarly has not been able to exempt his poisonous hand. The talent of human beings is not as good as that of elves. They do not have the beauty of elves, and they are not loved by Vera. Although urmu, with manwei''s acquiescence, passed some civilization to them through the water. However, human ears can not hear the information contained in the water. In this way, humans lived in the East, in the place where they woke up, for hundreds of years. Until he could no longer bear the danger of the East, he trudged to the West. Therefore, they heard that in the west, the land under their feet is a land of peace and security. After confirming their arrival in the west, humans happily lit bonfires and sang songs in the forest to celebrate. Similarly, their songs and bonfires also attract a special human, the eldest son of iluvita, the elf. As the king of slond, finrod believed that he had seen many special races and heard many languages. Only this time the strangers he saw and the strange language he heard made him feel strange and curious. Finrod watched them like this until they fell asleep one by one, and a love for them came into his heart. The unguarded campfire gradually faded. Fenrod quietly walked up to them, sat by the campfire, and added firewood again to keep the campfire vigorous. Then he picked up the crude harp beside the campfire and began to play music that human ears had never heard before. Except for the dark elves wandering in the wilderness, human beings never had a teacher to teach them art. In finrod''s playing and singing, the sleeping people wake up one by one. Everyone thinks that he is having some wonderful dream, until he finds that his companions are awake and listening just like himself; But they did not speak or disturb fenrod''s playing and singing, because the music and singing were so beautiful. The words of the king of spirits are full of wisdom, and those who listen become more intelligent; Because his songs about the creation of Alda and the joy of crossing the sea shadow over the other side of Amen Island, with the song like a picture one by one, his elvish language was interpreted in their minds according to their individual intelligence. Because humans have met the dark elves in the east of the blue mountains, the human language is similar to that of the elves. Finrod succeeded in understanding and communicating with human beings. Humans have learned a lot from fenrod. They call fenrod "nomeng", which means "wisdom" in their language. In fact, they first thought that finrod was Vera, a God who was rumored to live in the Far West; This is one of the reasons why they moved westward. So finrod settled down among them and taught them real knowledge. They also loved him very much and respected him as king. From then on, they were loyal to the family of Finn. Since Eldar is better at language than all other races, and finrod also finds that he can read human minds before they speak, he can easily understand what they say. It is said that these people have been dealing with the dark elves in the east of the mountains, and have learned a lot of their language from them; Since all kundi''s languages are of the same origin, the languages of Bao and his people are similar to elvish in many words and changes£¨ BeO, the old BeO, originally named balan, changed his name to BeO after fenrod. It was the first human leader to cross the blue mountains in the first era and enter bereryander.) Chapter 499 Because they learned a lot of elvish vocabulary in their language, it was not long before fenrod could communicate with BeO; When he lived among them, the two of them often talked together. But when finrod asked BeO about the origin of human beings and their journey, BeO said only a little; As a matter of fact, he only knows a little. The ancestors of his people seldom mentioned their past. There was always a silence in their memory¡° There is a darkness behind us, "Bio said." we have to turn our back to it. We don''t want to go back there, we don''t even want to think about it. Our heart has turned to the west, where we believe we will find light. " But later, the legend between Eldar was that when the sun first rose and humans woke up in hildoreen, the spies of morgos found out, and the news soon came to his ears, which was a big event for him. So he secretly left angban in the shadow, handed over the war to Sauron, and came to the Middle Earth in person. As a matter of fact, Eldar knew nothing about what he had to do with human beings; But they can clearly see that there is a dark in the human heart (just like the shadow of killing relatives and the curse of Mandus and Jiangning in the hearts of the nodos), even the first group of people they met who became friends of the elves. The greatest desire of morgos was to corrupt or destroy all new and beautiful things; There is no doubt that his mission also contains this purpose - through fear and lies, to turn human beings into the enemies of Elda, and to lead them from the east to deal with berryander (belland). But his plan matured slowly, and never completely succeeded; Because the number of human beings (it is said) was very small at the beginning, and morgos was worried about the Union and growth of Eldar, he rushed back to angban, leaving only a few servants to live among human beings, and they were not as powerful and cunning as he was. Finrod learned from BeO that there are many other humans with the same idea coming to the West¡° There are others of my race who have crossed the mountains "They should not have gone too far," he said; The haladins, who are different from us, are still in the valley at the east foot of the mountains. They want to wait and see before they take action. In addition, some human beings speak more like ours. We have dealt with them several times. They were ahead of us, but we surpassed them; Because of their large number, they always act together and move very slowly. The leader who rules them is called malih£¨ Haladin, the second family of Edens, was first led by haldad and later by his daughter, Haris.)£¨ The name of human, kunya, atani, Sinda, Eden.)£¨ Malih, the third family of Eden, later became the most powerful one. At first, it was led by malih, and then by his descendant Hadow. This family is the later famous malih family, also known as Hadow family.) However, the green elves living in osiriand are greatly distressed by the arrival of a group of human beings. When they heard that there was a group of Eldar king who came across the sea, they sent messengers to fenrod to pour out their misery to him. They want fenrod to persuade people to leave the West and go back and forth, because people cut down trees and hunt animals, which makes the green elves very dissatisfied. And to put it bluntly, if human beings do not leave, then they will make human life more painful. So, at finrod''s suggestion, BeO gathered all the families and clans who had moved with him. They crossed the Gillian River and settled on the land of anrod and ares in the south of Amos Valley Forest on the East Bank of the clone River, near the border of dorias; Since then, the area has been known as istorad, "the place to camp.". A year later, finrod wanted to go back to his home, and bio asked to go with him; So he stayed with king slond for the rest of his life. Because of this, he got the name of BeO. Before that, his original name was balan; In the language of his people, "BeO" means "family minister". He handed over the responsibility of ruling the people to his eldest son, Balaam, and never returned to istorad. Not long after fenrod left, another group of humans mentioned by beoti came to belland. First came the haladins, but after meeting the unfriendly green elves, they turned to the north and settled down in shagailian, which was under the jurisdiction of ferno''s son Kalan hill; They lived there for a while, and the people of kalanchir didn''t pay any attention to them. Another year later, malih led his people across the mountains; They are a group of tall, warrior like people. They march forward in an orderly way. The elves of osiriand dare not stop them, so they have to hide themselves. However, when Mareh heard that BeO''s people lived in a green and rich land, he went down the dwarf road and settled in the East and south of the area where BeO''s son balan and his people lived; They have established a very good friendship between the two peoples. Fenrod himself often returned to visit humans, and many other elves living in the western region, including the nordo and Sinda, also came all the way to istorad, anxious to see the people of Eden who had long been predicted to appear. At the beginning, when talking about the coming human beings in villino''s narrative, they were called atani, "the second Comer". Now, in belland''s language, this name has become Eden, but this name only includes three families that become friends of the elves£¨ Hadow, Hulin, tulin) As the highest monarch of nordo, min sent envoys to express his welcome to them; As a result, many young and eager Edens joined the ranks of Prince Eldar. Among them was Malah, the son of Mareh, who lived in hislum for fourteen years; He learned the language of the elves, and the elves named him aradan. The Ethiopians are not content to live in istorad all the time. Many of them still want to move westward; But they don''t know the way. In front of them was the protective belt of dorias, and to the South was the impassable swamp of the Sirian river. So the three royal families of Nodo saw the hope of the power of human beings and their descendants, and sent word to the people of Eden. If they wanted, they could move to live with their own people. In this way, the migration of Eden began; At first they walked in twos and threes. Later, the whole family and clan left istorad. About 50 years later, thousands of human beings moved into the territory of the king of spirits. Most of them went a long way to the north, which they later decided to be very familiar with. The people of BeO moved to dorsonian and lived in the land ruled by the Finn family. Most of the people of aradan moved westward (Malah stayed in istorad until he died); Some of them went to Heathrow, but maguel, aradan''s son, and many other people crossed the Sirian River into East belland, where they lived for some time in the valley on the southern slope of the Wisconsin mountains. It is said that no one, except fenrod, went to discuss the whole matter with King ELO singer; Xinge was very unhappy, on the one hand, because no one told him, on the other hand, because he had been dreaming of their coming before the news of human beings came to his ears, and he was very distressed about it. Therefore, he ordered that human beings should not live in other places except the north, and the prince they serve should be responsible for all their words and deeds; And he said, "as long as my kingdom exists for one day, dorias will not be allowed to enter, not even the BeO family that serves my favorite fenrod." At the time, Marian didn''t say anything to him, but afterwards she said to galantrel, "there will be a lot of big things happening soon. There will be a human, a member of the BeO family, who will indeed break in. Even the beautiful safety belt can not stop him. It is the fate with greater strength than me that sent him in; As long as the Chinese mainland exists for one day, the ballads generated from this incident will continue to exist. "£¨ The later son-in-law of Belem, Singh and Meian, is the son of balahir and emidil, a human of the BeO family. His love story with Lucien, the daughter of singe, has been sung in Central Asia.) And the news that human beings came to the West was naturally learned by morgos. He also knew that human beings lived with the nordo family and made friends with the elves. Because, in the human heart, there is the shadow left by morgos. Chapter 500 But among human beings, they are not united and unchangeable. The shadow of morgos in the human heart is working all the time. Moreover, among the human beings, there are also the spies of morgos. Thus, conflicts arise. Some people are afraid of the elves themselves and the light in their eyes. They question the existence of Vera, question the existence of villino, and say these words openly. "We''ve come all the way here just to escape the dangers of Middle Earth and the dark things that live there; Because we hear that there is light in the West. But now we know that the light is far away from the sea. Where we can''t go, all the gods live in joy except for the same. The dark king lived in this place, in front of us and the wise but fierce Eldar, who waged endless wars against him. They said, he lives in the north; We went through a lot of pain and death to escape. We''re not going back that way. " So, human beings began to call a meeting, and many people came to the meeting to discuss. At the meeting, many people were afraid of morgos in the north, but others were also afraid of elves. However, in the face of these doubts, human beings who maintain a friendly relationship with elves and learn countless wisdom from elves firmly refute these doubts one by one. They believed that the ultimate goal of morgos was to dominate the Middle Earth, but the elves bravely blocked morgos in the north and could not go south. They believed that they human beings should maintain alliance with the elves, and only by working together can they defeat morgos. However, there was a startling saying: "all these are just legends of elves, specially to deceive newcomers who don''t know anything. There is no other side of the sea. There is no light in the West. You are following the stupid fire of the elves to the end of the world! Who has seen the gods? Who has seen the dark kings of the north? It was Eldar who wanted to rule the Middle Earth. They are very greedy and want to get more wealth, so they try their best to dig out the secrets of the earth. However, they disturb the things that live under the ground and arouse the anger of those things. This is what Elda has been doing. Let the orcs live in their own area, we live in our own place. The world is big enough, if Eldar doesn''t interfere with us! " The people who heard him sat for a long time in horror, and the shadow of fear fell on their hearts; So they decided to stay away from the land where Eldar lived. But afterwards, someone came back to them and denied that he had participated in their debates or said what they had reported; Therefore, human beings are full of confusion and doubt. So those who are friendly to the elves say, "now you will at least believe this - there is a dark king, and his spies are lurking among us; Because he is afraid of us, and he is afraid that we will give him the strength of the enemy. " In fact, this is the trick of morgos. He sent the mirage of amrah to slander the elves, so as to urge the human beings to leave here. He tried his best to avoid the alliance between human and spirit, because it was another big trouble for him. Originally, the Elves were greatly strengthened because of the arrival of the isville group. The siege of angban hundreds of years ago is almost vivid. Now, if the children of iluvita Unite It''s hard for morgos to imagine the future. It''s a terrible disaster for him! Although morgos is trying his best to incite the relationship between the elves and human beings, his lies are soon found out. Because human beings find that in the process of getting along with elves, they are actually very happy, and the Nuo elves treat them very friendly. Apart from the green elves and dorias, they were not persecuted. Moreover, in the elves, they learned a lot of knowledge, which makes people who have never been taught by teachers very happy. They finally lived in the territory of the elves, one in the East and one in the west, and established villages and settlements. When the Elven kings saw the scattered human settlements, they felt that such disordered living was very problematic, and they specially planned the living space for them. And try to teach them civilization. At this time, humans also know that in the East, there are also a group of high elves. They learned from the elves that the tribe named isville, which lived in the East, was the leader of the Eldar tribe. Their civilization and knowledge are much higher than those of other Eldar ethnic groups. This made people very curious, so they begged the Elven kings to live or study in this Elven territory named isville. This request baffled the elves. They didn''t know Jiangning''s attitude towards human beings. He did not dare to promise the human race rashly. He only said that he would choose the most intelligent group among them to go to the East, hoping to learn the knowledge of the isville people. So this group of carefully selected humans, led by finrod, went east. It took them nearly a year to stop and go before they finally came to the great forest of wislear! Moreover, after that, human beings saw a magnificent and towering city! The towering and majestic white city of wislear is unprecedented to human beings. With their amazing eyes and limited vocabulary, they try their best to describe the greatness of the white city. Then, a group of Elven cavalry led by finrod led the human into the city of wislear. "Human?" Jiangning sat on his throne, beside him, ilfas lay on the ground, squinting at the extremely small and thin human in his eyes. "Dear ininville, please forgive me for coming to your country." Finrod said, saluting with the most elegant movement, he said: "these human beings, admire your country and the civilization of your ethnic group, and hope to receive instruction from you!" Jiangning''s index finger slightly knocked on the armrest of the throne, half supported his head, and looked at finrod, "can''t human beings learn anything from you?" "In fact, they are the most potential, the most inquisitive race I have ever seen," finrod said And then he said, "in fact, I was shocked by their thirst for knowledge and truth. After hearing about your deeds and the story of isville, they admire you and your people so much that they beg me to lead them to your land and learn knowledge. " He apologized to Jiangning, "I''m very sorry for not getting your permission. Please forgive me." "Yes." He pondered a little, and then said, "it''s not easy to come from a long journey. Well, I allow them to come to my country to study, but you are responsible for explaining the rules to them. " Finrod was very happy. "Thank you very much." He urged the people around him, so the embarrassed people from the beginning to the end said thank you in the kowtowing isville language. Jiangning didn''t care about this. He waved his hand, and then a special manager led them to live in the city. He would arrange a place for these "studying abroad" people to live and what they were interested in and wanted to learn. And the city of wislear, after hundreds of years of uninterrupted construction, has long been different. The spacious cross road, spacious and large buildings, parks and other entertainment and leisure places, together with artists everywhere, or writing songs, or carving stone carvings, or painting poetry, scenes and mighty army, as well as the towering City, let the elves and human beings including fenrod feel extremely shocked and curious. Chapter 501 In the north, the supreme king of nuodo, the kingdom of Fen min, now has a large number of people, strong troops, and the same number of people who are allied with them, all of them are brave. In addition, the nuodo people are no longer fighting alone. But there are several groups united together. The elves, the isville, the Sinda, the faras, the human and the dwarves, have become very powerful in today''s western world. The line of defense surrounding angban is still maintained. From east to west, there are different groups of Elven cavalry patrolling this line every day. In the rear area, dwarf blacksmiths, Elven blacksmiths and human blacksmiths who can only fight for the two races are forging weapons and armor day and night. At the same time, day after day, year after year of military training has never been interrupted. Everyone knows that another war with the dark forces of morgos is the inevitable result, but when it comes, the decision is not in their hands, but in the hands of the supreme king of all races. At the same time, the envoy of Finland, his son fingong, also his successor, came to wislear, far away from the West. "Dear kundi sage, civilized guide, ininville, on behalf of the supreme king of nuodo, I greet you Under the stage, fingong, dressed in elegant clothes, bowed down to greet him. Jiangning was very good at his senses. After he sat down, he said, "I heard that you once went to angban alone and rescued the bound mezlos, and thus reconciled the relationship between you two." "Your Majesty, compared with your deeds, what I have done is undoubtedly small and insignificant," he said He continued: "it''s only normal for us to reconcile our relationship. Because my family and my cousin''s family are the same family. We are the descendants of Fenway. It is only because of the lies of morgos that both sides distrust each other. Now, we come to China for the common idea of revenge. If my cousin suffers, I will naturally free him from bondage. Besides, I also believe that if I were tied up in angban, my cousin would come to save me. " "Ha ha." Jiangning gave a smile of unknown meaning. Then he looked at Fen Gong and said, "well, do you come here this time to send any message to your father?" Fengong sat down and said, "Dear sire, my father fenguomin thinks that kundi''s strength has grown after hundreds of years of cultivation, and our allies, dwarves and human beings are equally numerous. Therefore, my father thinks that the time has come for kundi to declare war on morgos. So my father ordered me to come to your country and ask for your opinion. " After hearing this, Jiangning was silent, and Fen Gong looked at him nervously for a long time before he finally said: "as you said, with hundreds of years of cultivation, our strength has already grown, and the time has come to declare war on morgos. Well, when you go back, tell your father and tell the king of the three tribes the news. We will gather in the land of himlad. The defense line established by mezlos should keep a close watch on morgos and prevent the other side from sneaking attack. " Fen Gong was very happy. His excitement and joy appeared on his face. "Your Majesty, your order, I will convey it truthfully." "Well, you go!" Fingong saluted again, then left the palace, and then left wislear with his entourage and bodyguard. At present, he is eager to return to the west, and then tell the kings the exciting good news. After he left, Jiangning''s orders began to pass on. With his orders, the elite troops who had been training for nearly a thousand years had been trained continuously, but they were all assembled in an hour! A total of 4000 elite troops, he did not bring too many troops, his home, his country and his city, also need to keep the Army garrison guard. Moreover, an army of 4000 people is enough. The warehouse was opened, and all kinds of food and clothing materials were stacked up and moved to the carriage. Some large bed crossbows and other war weapons, disassembled parts are stacked on the carriage, and all kinds of consumed arrows and black arrows against the dragon are also neatly placed in the carriage. When all the preparations were ready, Jiangning''s armor straddled irfass''s back, followed by 4000 troops and 1000 escorts who escorted materials. In the eyes of the people''s admiration and worship, he left wislear and went to the West. At the moment when the elves seize the time to prepare for the war, morgos, hidden in angban fortress, is also seizing the time to prepare for the war. His claws, ears and eyes are all over the Middle Earth, so the action of the spirit can''t hide from him. For hundreds of years, morgos has been studying, inventing and creating all kinds of evil things in angban. Compared with the elves and humans, the dwarves of the three nations alliance, his army in the number is more terrible. There are also powerful legions such as the Yanmo, the dragon, the ogre, and the endless army of orcs. Morgos has full confidence in breaking the siege of angban. At his command, under the cover of the shadow, angban began to make preparations. It''s hard to measure the strength of the Legion that has accumulated weapons and armor for hundreds of years. In a word, it''s in the underground passageway of angbanna. There are countless figures in the busy, they only listen to one voice, also only loyal to one, that is morgos! When fingong returned to the west, he immediately sent the news to finmin. The delighted finmin''s entourage told the sons of ferno. Then the news was sent to ELU singer in dorias, childane in faras harbor, gondolin and nagorn. After that, there are dwarves and humans. After receiving the news, the Elven king, dwarf Lord and human opened the door of the warehouse one after another, took out all kinds of materials, weapons and armor, and distributed them to the army and the people. At the same time, all kinds of consumable materials are more complete, and people eat horses and chew things quickly. Then, teams of well-dressed, well-equipped troops began to gather, and then under the leadership of their respective elves, they gathered toward himlad. If you look from a high altitude, you will see a team of dragon captains, traveling from all over the country, and gathering at a common place. The sound of the army''s orderly steps, the sound of weapons rubbing with armor, the sound of horse''s hooves, and the sound of the wheels of cars, all played together in one piece, playing the music of killing and cutting. The army of finch, the army of the sons of ferno, the army of ELO singe, the army of childan, the army of dwarves, the army of human beings. The three races, with different shapes and looks, are in harmony at this moment. No one was noisy, no one was noisy, their eyes were filled with excitement, tension and anxiety. A few days later, Western multi-ethnic coalition forces gathered in himlad. As the host, mezlos has already set up a camp. His defense line of mezlos is just above himrad. The multi-ethnic coalition forces, converging here, will undoubtedly strengthen his defense line. Therefore, mezlos naturally took the lead in establishing multi-ethnic camps. Now, they gathered together, and turned their eyes to the East, as if they saw the isville people coming here! Chapter 502 For a long time, morgos''s hatred for elves has not been reduced by half, but has become more and more intense with the passage of time. This vicious hatred, since the last time in front of the gate of angban, is over, morgos'' anger and hatred towards the elves are more than the past "fire". Although in the last siege of angban, the elves did not capture angban. However, the continuous bombing of angban fortress by the riprap machine day by day caused chaos and casualties. It makes morgos, who is hiding underground, tremble every day. Fortunately, the Elves were not strong at that time, along with their allies. However, hundreds of years later, the strength of the elves has been greatly enhanced. Together with their allies, they are also strong to a new height. And as time goes on, the spirits'' long suppressed mood also finds a good vent window. Morgos! This dark enemy, the enemy of the elves, naturally became the only one to vent. As a result, naturally, the multi-ethnic coalition forces are formed again, and the war that has been prepared for hundreds of years is about to start. Morgos''s paws, ears and eyes are all over the Middle Earth, and his ears and eyes may exist in all the land covered by shadows. Elves, humans and dwarves, how can their great movements not be known by morgos? Morgos, who knew the news, was furious, and the humiliation of hundreds of years can now be seen in his mind. Now, the spirit of another active attack, but also almost made him angry. He roared loudly on his throne, so loud that he shocked angban. It caused bursts of dust to fall down the Haloxylon, splashing up and diffusing. After the roar, the master of angban, the creator of all dark creatures, the conceited king of Alda, morgos, gave his command of war. So, Sauron, the most loyal Maiya, passed on the orders of morgos with great speed. For hundreds of years, orcs, goblins, ogres and dragons, as well as countless strange dark creatures, leave their nests and gather at designated places. Then, hundreds of years of uninterrupted fire, now the fire again strong. The sound of hammering irons in the foundry is constantly ringing, and each piece of armor is cast and tempered, which belongs to every soldier. The intense work was chaotic, orderly and contradictory. Then, morgos set off bursts of black smoke and poison gas, which once again filled the sky of Middle Earth. ¡­¡­ At this time, in himrad, the elves of isville, who arrived here late and in a hurry, also came to the land where the army had gathered under the multi-ethnic gaze. Then, tired for a long time, the elves lived in their barracks to rest. At the same time, in the most central position of the multi-ethnic coalition forces, the king''s tent belonging to Jiangning, the elves and lords began to hold military meetings. "... I''ll give you the general attack direction first, and the specific details will depend on your free play." Jiangning looked around and said, the elves, dwarves and humans nodded. Then he said, "first of all, mezlos, you lead your brothers to attack angban northward from your original defense position." They nodded to show understanding. Jiangning looked at finguomin, finrod and turgong, and said, "you go west from here, enter the akhena trail, cross the serehe swamp and attack angban." Finn nodded to them, and then he said, "I, on the other hand, went over the mountains of terror and attacked angban from the middle. All of us, the three-way army, met the division in angban." Then he looked at the dwarves and the human race and said, "as for the dwarves and the human race, they set out with the East-West Road, leaving some people to follow me. Responsible for the coordination and support in the center. The land of adegarland is a vast plain. As long as the three of us enter adegarland together, it means that there will be no more morgos army in our east-west direction. We are not afraid of being attacked by morgos, then we can gather all our forces to fight against morgos in angban! " Listening to his words, the people agreed. On the map, they were surrounded by the terrible mountains, which are now very eye-catching. This huge mountain range hinders their combined advantage in attacking angban. We have to take risks to divide our forces and fight separately. In the meantime, Jiangning could only choose to attack the middle road and cross the terrible mountains, rather than choose the nearest agolong pass to enter the adejialan plain. Because of the fear of morgos, he attacked the West Road, so he had no choice but to choose the middle road to support the East and the west at any time. He didn''t worry that he would be besieged by large-scale orcs, because the terrible mountain range in front of him was enough to block the huge orcs, and the small enemy came in to seek death. When they appear in adegarland, they can attack angban with three arrows. At that time, the vast expanse of plain would not be afraid of any conspiracy of morgos. Once that happens, no matter where they are attacked, the other two sides will go forward to support without any obstacles. After the general strategic direction was formulated, everyone left his tent and went back to their camp for preparation. After hundreds of years of cultivation, the elves have greatly increased their strength. Now they are merged into one place, with a total of about 80000 troops, among which the number of dwarves and humans is the largest. Later, mezlos led his brothers to take the lead in crossing the defense line of mezlos and heading for angban. Next, Finn min, finrod and turgong led the dwarves and humans through the Anah trail and across the sereh swamp to attack angban. Because in the akhena trail, it''s very close to the country of tourgon, gandolin. They are very convenient in not giving and retreating. Jiangning, on the other hand, led his middle army to the mountain of terror under the 40000 troops composed of childan, ELO singe, dwarves and human beings. At the same time, with the roar of the Tieshan mountains, the vibration spread all over the Middle Earth. The army on the way looked up at the sky and saw the black smoke and poison gas in the direction of angban. The keen elf eyes also saw that in the thick smoke, ten or twenty small black spots rose up rapidly, which were the dragons created by morgos. Then, in front of the gate of angban, which the elves could not see, the gate of angban fortress, which had been closed for a long time, slowly opened. Then, the orderly, ferocious and ugly orcs stepped out one after another. They were the first to ride out. They were dressed in black armour, holding a huge iron hammer with sharp edges, wearing an iron crown and inlaid with three magic diamonds. It was morgos. Next to him was Sauron, also dressed in black armor. With the sound of dragons in the sky, the dragons rush down, and then the earth vibrates and roars continuously. In the mountain path of Tieshan mountain, the secret caves are opened, and one after another, the burning demons all over the body come out one after another. There are also many disgusting dark creatures crawling out from all over and gathering under the city of angban. At this time, the news came from morgos'' eyes and ears, and then morgos gave the order, "Soren, you lead glauron, gusmog and them, set out to adegarland, I''ll give you a chance to defeat the damned inningville." Soren''s face, which was wearing a face armor, could not see his expression clearly, but he could feel a trace of excitement from his voice. "My king, don''t worry, Soren will never let you down again." After that, he gently pulled the reins and held the black sword, followed by an endless army of orcs. There were ten dragons flying in the sky. The leader was glauron, who had the title of father of the dragon. Behind him, there were four majestic Yanmo, and the leader was gusmoge. Later, morgos turned to the west, where the position was in the direction of finch. After that, another team turned to the East, and the position there was mezlos'' direction. And Sauron, with an endless army of orcs, came to kill his enemy, the original spirit, ininville. Chapter 503 The shocking sound in the Tieshan mountains can''t hide from the elves. The continuous black smoke and poisonous gas are diffused in the air, and everywhere they go, the living beings disappear. With the spread of black smoke and poison gas, the endless adegarland plain turned into a dead end in an instant. Moreover, the black smoke and poisonous gas are still spreading. On the east side, mezlos and his brothers are fighting fiercely with the orc army at this moment. With the heavy rain like close shooting, a heavy rain like dense sword rain as the archer released the bowstring and shot. After landing, a large number of orcs fell to the ground with arrows. Then, another round of arrows were shot out with a wave of life, followed by another round of volley. In the middle, even if the orcs hold a shield to resist, it is difficult to fully protect them. Later, mezlos again ordered the catapult to bombard the boulder. The huge stone also killed many orcs. At this time, with a strong dragon roar coming from the sky, the four flaming dragons flew down. "Shoot them down." Mezlos roared. As early as his command was delivered, some elves swung huge crossbows and filled them with dark arrows, then aimed at the dragon in the sky. However, in the past hundreds of years, whether it was the dragon made by morgos in the early stage or later, they had already matured and were hard to hurt with scales and swords. The huge black arrow, striking their scales, did not cause any damage except a smooth spark. Mezlose''s face changed greatly. He almost gave his orders with a hoarse roar. Hundreds of huge bed crossbows are pulled by the crossbow cart, and then loaded with black arrows for intensive shooting. And at this time, finally let the moment gazing at the sky to hear a sweet voice. A dragon was shot, roaring pain hit the ground, in front of his chest, inserted a huge black arrow. Mezlos was overjoyed, but at the moment, bad luck had come, and the remaining three dragons came one after another, their mouths spewing fire. Many elves, dwarves and human beings died in pain under the fire of the dragon. The corners of his eyes were almost broken. He whipped his horse and rushed over with a sword in his hand. His brother, trying to pull him back, but, mezlos already rushed out. Then, a shower of arrows shot at the dragon, however, at this time, the orc army has also approached. Magloire roars, shields make up an indestructible shield wall, tall and strong elves, talented and short dwarves, and flexible human beings stand together to resist the impact of orcs. The sharp spear more than two meters long was erected, adding almost unbreakable weapons to the shield wall. With the intense rain of arrows, they shot down a large number of orcs, followed by the sharp spear quickly, stabbing many orcs to death. However, some wolf cavalry crossed the shield wall. The elves in the rear, who had been waiting for a long time, quickly attacked with arrows and shields. And the dragon flying in the sky, once again dive down, the purpose is the indestructible shield wall. Mezlos is very aware of the consequences. He tries his best to kill the orc in the way. Then he dismounts, steps onto a bed crossbow, takes out a black arrow and aims at the dragon. As the black arrow flies out, it hits the dragon''s eye. The Dragon fell to the ground like a broken kite. However, the shield wall was also smashed on the dragon. The defense line composed of elves, dwarves and humans was damaged. Then, the endless orcs rushed over. ¡­¡­ In the direction of the West Route Army, the army led by fingomin, finrod and turgong are also engaged in fierce fighting with the army of commander morgos. Both sides of the army fighting together, shield wall spears constantly protect the defense line, archers constantly release a shower of dense arrows. At the same time, the brave fenguomin led a team of cavalry, fiercely charged the orc wolf cavalry. His sharp eyes, hate eyes fixed on the position of morgos, and strive to fight forward. Morgos saw this, the corners of his mouth outlined a sneer, a large number of ORC troops under his command, gradually want to encircle the three armies. Seeing this, finrod led a team of elves to set up a defense line again to coordinate the front shield wall defense. At the same time, turgong also set up a shield wall defense. Behind the three shield walls, riprappers, crossbows and archers used all their strength to kill all possible enemies. Huge bed crossbow, constantly firing a black arrow, in an attempt to kill the constantly attacking dragon. "Turgong!" Finrod yelled, his voice hardly works in noisy battlefield, but the ears of the high elves are much stronger than those of their descendants. So that turgong heard finrod''s cry very clearly. He turned his head and finrod told him, "send someone to ininville for help. We are under the attack of morgos!" "I see!" Turgong chopped down a Orc and responded in a loud voice. Under his command, more than a dozen Elven cavalry came out of the encirclement under their cover and asked for help. And Fen min, under the protection of his son, constantly fought against the close battle line composed of orcs. The bravery of the high elves is fully displayed at this moment. They can do the extremely difficult tactics of chopping and archery on the galloping horses. The Elven cavalry, the human cavalry and the brave Finn constantly cut down all the visible enemies. At the same time, their impact also made it difficult for the orc''s front to fully press up. Under the fierce fighting of Fen Guomin, the defense line formed by three shield walls began to advance slowly. Riprap, crossbow and archer''s concentrated fire, as far as possible to support the Finn! Morgos watched this moment coldly. No matter how many orcs were killed or injured, he didn''t care. He just didn''t expect that the high elves would be so tenacious and brave at the moment. However, this did not hinder the mood of morgos, he did not worry about this, the number of his army is several times the number of elves in front of him. He commanded the nearly endless orcs to let them in without any trace. Then, he quickly closed the gap and wanted to encircle them. Seeing this, Fen Gong, the eldest son of Fen Guomin, changed his face greatly. He rushed to his father, Fen Guomin, and said anxiously, "father, morgos is going to surround us and can''t move on any more. We should keep our distance, and join them with fenrod, keep the established defense line from collapsing, and wait for the opportunity to counterattack! " He looked back and found that the situation was exactly what his son said. He naturally knew that if he continued to fight, he would only keep himself further away from the army. Just about to turn back and join the army, the clinker morgos had already expected this, and he called Yan mo. Three tall fire demons, lingering in the flames, smashed the orc troops in the way directly. They spewed fire and burned the elves, humans, dwarves or orcs they saw along the way. Their tall body, thick tail, strong limbs, plus the fire in the mouth, fast and fierce impact on the array of Elven cavalry. And, with the fastest and most violent attack, split the Elven cavalry in two. "Morgos!" Fen Guomin drives the horse in his crotch to fight and evade the attack of Yanmo. At the same time, he quickly rushed to a Yanmo, and jumped on the horse to Yanmo''s back. The sharp sword in his hand pierces into the head of Yan Mo fiercely. With Yan Mo''s painful roar, his bright eyes gradually fade, and then he falls to the ground. Fen Guomin killed a Yanmo, which greatly stimulated the spirit''s morale. They fight hard, will continue to force the orcs to kill back, expand their own mobile space. Then, the horses move with all their hooves, run fast, and kill the orcs around them. But the Finn country min continued to fight forward. The anger in his heart and the death of his people had already burst out when morgos appeared. The fire of hatred in my heart, the anger repressed for hundreds of years, is like an explosive volcano at this moment. In his ears, he could not hear the call of his son, nor the battle of the battlefield. At this moment, in his eyes, there was only one figure, the terrible figure in black armor, who was straddling the war horse. "Morgos!" Chapter 504 Driven by the fury and the hatred of his father and brother, he is invincible and almost unstoppable. The bright and thick blood in his hand had already dried up, and then he was infected with fresh blood again. His figure is constantly fighting in the battlefield, the same brave orc, in his hand is difficult to take a move. Every swing, accompanied by the result, is one after another ferocious head landing. His fierce and invincible figure and irresistible fighting power make it difficult for even the Elven cavalry following him to follow his footsteps closely under his constant fighting. He fought so hard that he was far away from the cavalry and the army in the battlefield. At the same time, they also put themselves in danger. However, in today''s Fen Guomin''s mind, these are already things outside his body, even his own life in his heart. His hatred, the hatred of his father Fenway, and the hatred of his elder brother ferno, are integrated at this moment! The cry of his son can''t wake him up long ago, and the fighting of paoze can''t wake him up. Now he has only morgos in his heart. Seeing that his father is in danger, Fen Gong is anxious. He tries his best to close up the army around him. Constantly close to the position of Fen Guomin, and then there are too many obstacles on the road. Orcs, Yanmo, their existence is an indestructible defense line. If you want to support Finland, you have to pass them. However, the orcs who had already been possessed by the order of Gou Si, how could Yan Mo let Fen Gong get what he wanted? In their desperate resistance, both sides at the moment completely killed red eyes. The five senses are not moved by foreign objects, and the fierce fighting sound, along with the atmosphere, comes into villino, and into manwei''s ears. Manwei, the real king of Arda and the leader of the villas, is located in tenequetier. His eyes are always on these elves who are far away from Velino and are struggling with morgos in the West. His eyes are always on them, and his heart is always on them. At the moment, in the fierce fighting, manwei''s eyes could not help but shed tears. His wife, Valda, the goddess of stars, took out a brocade and wiped the tears from manwei''s eyes. She comforted him in a soft voice. At the same time, villas also came into manwei''s palace one after another, and they already knew the news between each other. Knowing the battle that happened in Middle Earth, and knowing that the Elves were fighting against morgos. "The bright stars, the wise kundi, and the wise king are about to fall!" Manwei announced the death of Fen Guomin, also foresaw his death, and shed tears for his death. After listening to the weeping for all living beings, the goddess Nina couldn''t stop her tears. Vera and Willy are silent, their eyes meet and look to the west, looking at the figures who are constantly fighting. ¡­¡­ At this moment, in the Middle Road, in the endless mountains of terror, the middle road army led by Jiangning is fiercely killing back the orc army. Jiangning straddled on the back of irfass and led 4000 elite cavalry behind him. Behind them, the three ethnic allied forces kept close defense line, constantly advancing and constantly cutting down. Sauron''s figure stands on the top of the mountain. In front and behind him, there are countless Orc armies. In the narrow terrain, it is difficult for the army to spread out. The United forces of the three ethnic groups with more than 40000 people besieged the city and firmly protected the rear of Jiangning. Jiangning, on the other hand, led the 4000 elite cavalry of his headquarters to tear the orc''s battle line and open one after another. At the same time, the riprappers, crossbows and archers behind him poured the dense barrage into the orc''s army. In his unstoppable, a large number of fighting, the orcs were defeated by him again and again. Then, with Sauron''s help, the orc army came down again. Like his master morgos, Sauron, a member of Maia, did not care about the death of these orcs. For him, these are just the cheapest and cheapest cannon fodder, and he doesn''t care a little bit if he dies clean. In his indifferent command, the orcs are not like life, trying to fight for life with infinite human life. However, the bravery and unstoppable figure of the high elves often require the orcs to pay several times of casualties. However, at this time, the sky rang out loud and clear dragon, under the leadership of glauron, ten dragons flew down. Their mouths were burning with fire. Seeing this, Jiangning held up his right hand, the ring on his index finger suddenly lit up, and the huge barrier emitting endless white light protected his army. At the same time, it contains the positive energy of Shuangsheng tree, and exudes the atmosphere of endless restraint of evil and stealthy. The fierce light made the orcs unbearable, and they howled one after another. The elves, humans and dwarves saw this, and they took the opportunity to kill batch after batch of orcs. The dragon''s spitting fire is stopped by the barrier. The dazzling positive energy burns the Dragon at the same time. And those large riprap machines, bed crossbows are in the form of barrage, hit those dragons. Jiangning took down his strong bow and shot three black arrows at the dragon flying in the sky. With one arrow failed and two arrows hit, glauron took the opportunity to escape, while the remaining two dragons screamed and smashed into the orc''s army. Soren, who was far away on the top of the mountain, naturally changed his face. He didn''t expect that a dragon with mature scales would die instantly under the black arrow. Although glauron successfully escaped the disaster, the remaining dragons did not dare to dive without confidence. Only hovering in the sky, although Sauron ordered them, but the dragons did not buy Sauron''s account. This made Sauron gnash his teeth, and the three corpses were furious. Naturally, the elves noticed this, and their morale was greatly boosted. At the same time, more hard to fight, and at this time, fenrod''s help messenger and mezlose''s help messenger came. They reported to Jiangning the unfavorable situation of the East West corps, especially the West army! Jiangning called childan and ELU singe, and ordered them to lead 8000 troops to support fingol and mezlos respectively. However, in this way, the solid defense line will certainly produce turbulence. In this regard, ELO Singh worried and said: "ininville, we take 8000 people respectively, and your troops here will be stretched out! And the army of these orcs is several times more than you. How can you stop their fierce attack if you are not strong enough? " "I underestimated the number of orcs!" Jiangning honest answer, waiting for them to look ugly, and then said: "but no matter how many Orc troops there are, they can''t take my life! What I worry about is the dragon and the devil! No matter how many orcs there are, I only have the army of more than 20000 people, which is enough to kill them back. Remember that we will meet in adegarland. " He said sternly: "your task is to let the East and West armies successfully beat back the enemy and join adejialan!" Qierdan and ELU singe had no choice but to respond. They each selected 8000 troops. Then, with the help of Jiangning, they went out of the battlefield to support the East and West armies. "Are they divided?" Sauron gave a gloomy smile. "It looks like his ally is in trouble!" He then gave the order that each of the eight dragons divided into two to stop ELO singer and childan. At the same time, under his command, the four headed Yan demons led by gusmog began to join the battlefield! At the same time, glauron began to lead the four dragons to join the four Yanmo, and they dived down again. The fire in the mouth is pouring out wantonly. Jiangning just opened the barrier, but a long and thin flame whip came quickly! He resisted with his sword, and the whip wound around kunguhar. A huge force began to pull, trying to seize his magic sword. ¡­¡­ In the direction of the West army, the defense line led by fenrod and turgong is in danger under the endless Orc attack. Their situation on the battlefield is divided into three parts. A defensive front is surrounded by endless orcs, and an elf cavalry is surrounded by endless orcs on the battlefield, constantly compressing their moving space. The other, of course, was the Elven cavalry led by Fen Guomin. They were also besieged by several times their own enemies, making them unable to connect with Fen Guomin. The same is true in the East army led by the mezlos brothers. Because of the spacious terrain, they have no strong place to defend like the Finns. At one point, they all seriously underestimated the strength of morgos. Who would have thought that, hundreds of years later, morgos should have developed such a large number of almost desperate troops? However, it is still difficult for finguomin to recover the situation by fighting bravely. On the contrary, his constant impact and his body and mind wrapped in the fire of hatred make it difficult for him to command the army rationally. In addition to fenrod, turgong and Fengong constantly tried their best to command the army. Fenguomin had no idea at the moment. All he wanted was to kill morgos. To this end, he rushed to the front, looked back, saw the danger of the battlefield, his heart consciousness has been born, so he cried out to challenge morgos! "Morgos, come out quickly, I will challenge you!" Chapter 505 With the voice of challenge, his roar and his determination, accompanied by the awe inspiring figure. Standing in the middle of the battlefield surrounded by countless orcs, at this moment, his courage and determination make even the orcs who are enemies admire him. Therefore, the fight ends naturally. Whether they are elves or orcs, they end the fight spontaneously at this moment. So, their eyes, coincidentally, looked at the field of Fen Guomin and that always sit firmly in the Diaoyutai of morgos. Morgos is always in awe of Vera. He is afraid of Vera. Fear them, fear them. This kind of fear and fear, but also in his now almost all the power of the moment, is promoted to a near extreme point. In this war, morgos didn''t want to appear in person, but somehow, morgos summoned up the courage to appear on the battlefield again. His figure, always throughout the overall situation, and proud to see under his command, trapped in the encirclement of the elves that fight hard, trying to break out of the bag encirclement struggle figure. This kind of scene like watching the drama "story" made morgos feel very interesting. He looked at iluvita''s children with pride and disdain. The expression of struggling and dying made him very happy. However, when he heard that fingol''s challenge was almost beyond his ability, morgos''s heart was filled with anger. He did not want to respond to his challenge. However, in front of his army, he had to respond, otherwise, it would be a serious blow to his prestige. Even if he created them, he must keep his prestige and dignity. Especially when his power is almost exhausted, and the betrayal from ugoliant, it makes morgos alert himself. Therefore, he responded to the challenge of Finland! His tall and burly body slowly got up and left the throne. The iron crown on his head and the three fairy diamonds inlaid on it were the source of all disasters! As he got up, as he responded, whether it was elves, humans, dwarves or orcs, their eyes turned to fingo and morgos. The orcs who surrounded the kingdom of Finland spontaneously formed a circle, leaving enough space for the two people to move. With the clattering sound of metal friction, morgos''s tall body of more than two meters came step by step towards the field. His right hand, holding an angular sledgehammer, dark helmet and face armor, let Fen Guomin can''t see his face clearly. However, Fen Guomin''s eyes looked at his head, the three fairy diamonds inlaid on the iron crown! This is a treasure belonging to the nordo, and it is the painstaking effort and crystallization of the most intelligent people in the nordo people. At the same time, it is also an honor for the nordo people. Especially in the era of Shuangsheng tree''s collapse and death, no one will be able to forge the unique magic diamond again. With the magic diamond on the head of morgox, kundi''s thousand years of development and accumulation only gave birth to five! Two of them, originally one, were separated by their forgers. One is cast into a powerful ring, and the other is inlaid in the end handle of kunguhar, which enhances the power of the sword. In addition, there are three magic diamonds forged by ferno. However, they were all taken away by morgos, and now they are adorned on the crown as ornaments of his royal power. "Second son of Fenway, you have the courage to challenge me!" Morgos''s tall body came slowly, moving with the sound of friction between weapons and armor¡° If you want to see your father and brother, I will help you! " Finn jumps off his horse. He holds his sword tightly, takes off his cloak and goes to morgos step by step. "Morgos, the enemy of darkness, the enemy of nordo, I will kill you today." Lingier pointed to morgos from a distance, "the magic diamond that you took away by despicable means is bound to return to nordo, and the elder brother who was cheated by you to die and the strict father who was killed by you must be paid by you today!" "Fen Guomin, you overestimate yourself too much. Today''s World War I, you just follow the path of your father and brother." After that, morgos came running to fingol with a hammer. But Fen Guomin took down the shield of the horse''s waist, held the shield in his left hand and the sword in his right hand, and met morgos without fear. As the two sides meet at the moment, the hammer in morgos''s hand smashes into the kingdom of Finland with an irresistible momentum. But the left hand of fenguomin''s shield resisted the attack of morgos, only to hear a loud sound of metal impact, fenguomin could not help kneeling on one knee. He fought for a long time and almost exhausted his physical strength. In the confrontation, he was not the opponent of morgos, who had been saving his energy for a long time. Under the attack of morgos, Finn had little resistance. With the battle roar of morgos, the hammer of his right hand kept falling, and fingomin fell to the ground, constantly holding a shield to resist. However, under the attack of morgos, he could only resist in embarrassment. "Die Morgos let out a roar and used all his strength to smash the hammer in his hand. At this time, Fen Guomin dodges. However, morgos is ready to kick Fen Guomin away. In a moment, the shield was taken off, and the fallen Finn vomited blood. He was very tired. Forced to support the remaining physical strength, struggling to stand up, but failed several times. Morgos, on the other hand, went to the back of the Finn. He raised his hammer and hit the back of the Finn. Fen Guomin screamed and almost fainted. The blood in his mouth was constantly spitting out, and his breath was like gossamer. The rear see this spirit army, the moment restless constantly forward fighting, the end of the war again. Fen Gong, the son of Fen Guomin, tries his best to fight. However, the horses want to have impact, but they don''t have enough space to move and accelerate. Helpless, Fen Gong immediately dismounts. His sword keeps cutting down the blocked orcs, and his cavalry also has blood samples to help him cut down the orcs and clear the way for him. When he was dying, Fen Guomin was as angry as a gossamer, looking at his son, whose eyes were almost dim. He heard the sound of metal rubbing again in his ears. He turned his head and looked, but he saw morgos'' hammer. At this time, a force came from somewhere in his body. He rolled fiercely to avoid the fatal attack of morgos. His right hand caught lingier in an instant and slashed morgos''s left foot. Dark as ink, the blood was pouring in the moment. Morgos howled in pain and stepped back unsteadily. And Finn quickly climbed up, in the hands of lingier once again left seven or eight wounds on morgos, which made the onlooker''s angban army gape at, at the same time also let the fighting spirit army morale boost. Immediately after that, Fen Guomin tried his best to cut morgos''s head with a sword, and the latter immediately recovered and blocked Fen Guomin''s attack with his left arm armor. At the same time, the hammer of his right hand hit the chest of Fen Guomin fiercely. A very dull voice sounded, whether orcs or elves, you can clearly see that the chest of Fen Guomin collapsed. Fen Guomin, who was knocked to the ground and couldn''t stand up, didn''t have the strength to stand up. He was as angry as a gossamer. He spat out blood foam with meat in his mouth. His bright eyes were fading at the moment. With the disappearance of his breath, the kingdom of Fen died, and the supreme king of nordo fell! With the fall of Finland, there is a shower in the sky, and a series of meteors glide through the sky. Manwei, Valda and Vera are heartbroken for the death of Finland. Morgos''s left leg, the wound left by fingol, will not get better in the years to come. He became lame and could not recover from his injury, which made morgos very angry. He grabbed the body of finguomin and wanted to throw him to the wolf to swallow. At this time, however, solondo, the king of eagles, arrived in time. His sharp claws scratched morgos''s face and scratched his face. Later, solondo took back the body of finguomin and took him away from the battlefield. Chapter 506 The death of the Finn is a very sad thing for all the nordo elves. His death not only lowered the morale of all the elves, but also brought a very bad impact on the prospect of the capture of angban. The attack of the Western Legion and the death of the supreme commander had a very bad impact on the situation from the beginning, and had a profound impact on the next attack and future planning of all the elves. Morgos was furious, not only because of his left foot, but also because of the scar on his face. The scar left by solondo was completely imprinted on his face. He looked at solondo''s back, and his anger became more and more intense. However, solondo, the king of eagles, was flying very fast. The moment he picked up the body of Fen Guomin, he quickly climbed to a height that the orc archers could not reach. Then he flapped his wings and left calmly. The Furious morgos orders his troops to attack the nordo elves who are surrounded by him. He screamed, "kill them, kill them all, I want them to die!" Nordo spirit, who fought hard, had already forgotten everything at the moment when they died in the battle of Finland. At this moment, they had only one idea in their heart. Revenge!!! Facing the tide of the orc army, the besieged elves army formed a circle. Man to man, man to man, shield against the back of the companion, spear face the enemy, in the circle of all kinds of long-range weapons, like a shower to the endless Orc square. The cavalry regiment led by Fen Gong, facing the vast sea of orcs, is like a lonely boat, which will overturn at any time. They are constantly chopping with their swords, and their physical strength is almost exhausted. They are all supported by their anger and faith. In the face of the successive orcs, the besieged Fengong kept chopping with his sword. His weapons, armor, horses and even his body were covered with thick and disgusting blood. However, they face almost endless orcs, their resistance is so insignificant. Each counterattack was quickly pushed back by a sea of orcs. The number of soldiers around us is getting smaller and smaller, while the number of enemies is still not very small. With a roar, the whole body around the flames of the high fire devil came out, they hide in the back from the beginning to now. Now, because of the order of morgos, Yanmo is back on the battlefield. The position of the throat is red as magma, the fiery light is brewing, and then the gunpowder with amazing temperature is spitting out. Wherever the fire goes, whether orcs or elves, howl and die, burned to ashes by hot gunpowder! Tall and strong Yan Mo, his hands turned into two gunpowder whips, and his bones separated from each other. In the battlefield dominated by elves and orcs, the existence of the Yanmo is a symbol of almost invincibility, even the high elves. Even though the elves and human beings, dwarves are trying their best to fight, trying to get out of the siege. However, there are too many orcs. God knows how many orcs morgos has made in nearly 500 years. I''m afraid even morgos didn''t know this number. He hated the children of iluveta, Vera, and morgos. He was completely crazy. His madness, already through the atmosphere and the wind, spread to villino, into Vera''s ears! In the same way, villas are also looking at the ongoing war. They are also anxious. However, due to the original prophecy, they will not give any help to the elves. In the besieged state of the three ethnic coalition forces, almost exhausted, every soldier fighting up to now, just mechanically waving weapons in their hands. Up to now, they are almost desperate and have no hope of getting out. Each of them is in danger under the endless impact of the orcs, and each of them has reached the limit. They don''t know how many orcs they killed. The corpses piled up on the ground have already become corpse mountains. Orcs, elves, humans, and dwarves, blood gathered to contaminate the earth, has become a stream. The next moment, the endless orcs once again fight, they are not afraid of death, they are charging regardless of the cost. At the command of morgos, they would only move forward, not backward. At this time, the distant land came a continuous roar, overwhelming, like the roar of collapse. For a moment, the noisy and fierce battlefield stopped abruptly. All eyes are focused on where the sound comes from, whether it''s elves, humans, dwarves or orcs. Their eyes looked in the direction of the sound, and a dark shadow was reflected in their pupils. They have elves, they have humans. Each Knight rode on his horse, dressed in armor, and rushed forward with the momentum of no life and no death. Surrounded by many, the three ethnic groups'' coalition forces, which were almost in a desperate situation, burst out a cry of shaking the world, and then their exhausted physical strength burst out with vigorous vitality. Everyone, desperate to fight, can see around, can meet all the enemy. The sharp sword in his hand has been broken in the constant cutting. They took up the weapons of the dead and the enemy, and rushed to meet the reinforcements. Fengong also took a strong breath and led the only remaining cavalry to join the army. With their efforts, Fengong successfully joined them. Then, everyone rushed in the direction of the reinforcements, fighting desperately. Strong desire for survival, or instinct for life, forced them to play a super combat. And at this time, morgos also clearly knew that the elves wanted to retreat, how could he let them get what they wanted? At his command, two dragons rushed from the endless mountains in the distance, and a Yan devil wandering on the battlefield kept blocking the elves like crazy. His powerful strength makes him unstoppable. At this time, the brave turgong stood out, he held a long sword, under the escort of soldiers close to Yanmo, and then began to fight with Yanmo. At this time, the more than 7000 cavalry led by childan also began to fight. Their long guns in their hands were clamped up, and their horses began to accelerate. Originally, they led an army of 8000 people, but on the way here, in order to kill the Dragon chasing them, they wasted time and paid the price of nearly 1000 people before killing one dragon and driving one away. Today, although their forces are not large, they are undoubtedly an effective force for the three ethnic coalition forces which are now in a tight encirclement. The powerful cavalry gave full play to the powerful force of the attack, easily tore a hole, and quickly continued to fight forward. Under the impact of childan regardless of casualties, they soon got closer and closer to the trapped three ethnic coalition forces, but when they got here, they had to pay a heavy price for every step forward. However, at this moment, no one cares about these, their purpose is only one, and their belief is only one at this moment. Get out, get out, go home! Chapter 507 Under the impact of kildan and their fearlessness, the encirclement formed by the orcs was gradually torn open a huge gap. Then, fenrod led by the three groups of coalition forces also continue to expand the gap, and then, Fengong led by the remnants of the Elven cavalry, under the protection of the large forces, spared no effort to fight. At this time, the battlefield suddenly heard a shrill howl and roar, everyone''s eyes subconsciously looked at the place where the sound came, but saw the sword in turgong''s hand stabbed into the head of Yan mo. The tall and strong body of Yanmo fell in an instant, but turgong didn''t feel well either. He was burned by the flame of Yanmo, and his body was covered with a large area of burns. Beautiful long hair, but also burned a lot, covered with blood. There was no one to worry about turgong''s embarrassment. The three groups of allied forces cheered and cheered, and their morale was greatly boosted. We all know that the powerful and terrible Yanmo died under turgong''s sword, which is enough. Soon, under the order of fenrod, the three groups of allied forces constantly rushed to turgong''s side to rescue the high-profile hero safely. Looking at the injury on his body, Rao Shi saw the dead three tribes and took a breath. Turgong''s injury was very serious. After he realized his safety, he fell into a coma completely. The undulating chest became weak, as if it would stop undulating at any time. "Come on, at all costs, we should prevent turgong''s injury from getting worse." Finrod yelled, and soon the genie brought the medicine box and immediately applied the medicine to his wound. Fenrod grabbed the ELF''s clothes and said, "I don''t dare you to use any method. In short, to save his life, let ininville have a way to save him, understand?" The elf replied very calmly, "don''t worry, your majesty! I will do my best to save his life "Well, I''ll give him to you. If something goes wrong, you know the consequences very well!" Finish saying, don''t wait for this spirit to reply, finrod then shout and shout, "kill out, kill out with all one''s strength." With that, he rushed out bravely with his sword. At this moment, he seemed to incarnate as the God of war. Where he had passed, there was a bloody storm. In his hands, the orcs could not do anything. His brave and invincible, brave fighting figure, a time to let the orc''s offensive as one of the resistance. Immediately, under the command of morgos, the orcs revived. After all, fenrod is only one person in the fierce, and they are facing a real tyrant. The horror of morgos makes even the orcs who are his creations feel the fear of going deep into their souls. However, the siege of orcs did not play much role even in the violent suppression of morgos. Under the pressure of the orcs and the arrival of childan''s reinforcements, the three nation coalition forces, which had been forced to the limit, burst out with unimaginable powerful combat effectiveness. Their bravery and fearlessness of death and their performance of fighting desperately make the siege of orcs appear great loopholes. At this time, the cavalry of commander childan also joined the anti breakout forces of the three ethnic groups. All of a sudden, the army converged directly, and the rear team changed into the front team, which directly tore open the gap that the orcs wanted to encircle. The army of the three ethnic groups broke away from the encirclement at one stroke. "Thank you, childan." After the successful breakthrough, finrod came to childan to thank him. At this time, looking behind him, there were only more than 10000 people left in the army of 20000 or 30000. Although the orcs were killed tens of thousands by them, compared with those low-cost orcs, the loss of the three nations alliance was heavy! Directly beat not half, and almost everyone survived with injuries, which made finrod their faces extremely ugly. Childan also found this, his face is also not good-looking, "now is not the time to say this, finrod." He pointed to the fatigued triad, "we are not completely out of danger. Now we are going to join ininville. The strategy of encircling angban by the three armies is a complete failure! " Their Western offensive was blocked by morgos himself, and their morale was depressed by the attack and the death of finguomin. In the orc siege, the loss is heavy. Despite his rescue, the loss of the three coalition forces could not turn the situation around in an instant. In addition to their retreat, malgos''s counterattack, at this moment, malgos had already followed the passage when they came and crossed the sereher swamp. If morgos continues to follow them, then at that time, even the middle army led by Jiangning will have to face the situation of front and back attack. If not, then morgos will directly go south and enter the land where the three tribes live. No matter what the situation is, it is a very bad thing for the current three ethnic coalition forces. It also means that the strategic plan of attacking angban in three ways is completely bankrupt. And that angban encirclement, also at this moment, completely disintegrated. Although compared with the original history, the situation of the three ethnic groups is better now. However, this is nothing more than delaying the worst situation. In fact, if it can only play another effective role in the next war. Then, it seems that there is still a better situation, or that the situation is not completely bad, as in history. On the east side, mezlos and his brothers, with the help of ELO singer''s reinforcements, managed to repel the mighty Orc army. Along with it, he killed several dragons and a Yanmo. However, they themselves are not easy, in the orc''s crazy blocking. The army under mezlos also suffered heavy losses. There is almost no one to fight against the tyranny of dragon and Yanmo! Although the higher power is more powerful than their descendants, it does not mean that the higher elves can kill all the dragons in the face of the double attack of the dragon and the Chinese devil. In fact, to be able to kill a few dragons and a Yanmo is a rare achievement for mezlos. The victory of the Western army and the eastern army, which were completely defeated, was a slight relief to the already corrupt situation. The exhausted army is repairing at the moment, and mezlos thanks Singh for his help. Although Singh was disgusted and angry at the fact that they had killed Tillery. However, in the context of the common enemy at the moment, Xinge also suppressed his own emotions. They are discussing the matter. "The situation here is a little better, but there is no way to maintain the existence of the front and attack angban. I don''t know. Did ininville say anything when you came? Do you want to move on to the adegarland plain, or do you want to join him and discuss the next step? " Asked mezlos. ELO Singh thought a little, and then said, "when I came, ininville didn''t account for that. We don''t know what the result of childan''s support for Finland. I think it''s better for us to maintain the defense line and prevent the orcs from going south. Then, send someone to inform ininville and see what he plans to do next. " Mezlos thought a little, then agreed. There is no way to deal with it. They have suffered a lot and need to repair it. At present, we are unable to continue to attack north for the time being, and we are unable to counter attack without knowing the specific situation of the west road. Therefore, we have to wait for the information from the other side to come and consider the next offensive. After all, the orc''s crazy attitude caught one of the three tribes off guard. No one expected that orcs would be so resilient and aggressive. At the same time, what''s more important is that they didn''t expect that morgos had cultivated such a large number of orcs and powerful creatures such as dragon and Yanmo in these hundreds of years. In this regard, they completely miscalculated, in the absence of intelligence support at the moment, they lost a lot! Chapter 508 At the moment when the Western Legion completely failed and the eastern Legion barely maintained the established defense line, Jiangning did not know the death of Fen Guomin and the failure of the Western Legion. He led the command of the middle army, is pressing Soren''s army hanging. Under his attack, Sauron''s army was unable to move and retreated. Even if there are powerful creatures such as dragon and Yanmo, they still can''t stop him. The magic sword kunguhar in his hand, the ring on his index finger, the endless holy power contained in the magic diamond, and the unimaginable restraining power against these evil and dark creatures. In the light from the double Holy tree, no matter the most common orcs, or dragons and demons, are oppressed by the light of the double Holy tree. This also made the offensive of the middle army led by Jiangning extremely smooth. They formed a tight battle array, and they were hit by dense barrage of arrows and bullets. The orcs left their bodies on the ground and kept retreating. Jiangning, on the other hand, led his own 4000 elite cavalry troops to constantly rush into the orc intensive battle, constantly cutting and killing them, leaving a lot of corpses. At the same time, the army in the rear was also advancing in a tight array. The spears and swords in their hands were mercilessly killed, leaving a lot of corpses. Sauron sat high on the top of the mountain, watching his army not retreat again and again, while the other side was advancing. Sauron''s face was very ugly, black as the bottom of a pot. He constantly ordered the army under his command to attack, but Jiangning''s existence was like an insurmountable mountain in front of the orc army. It''s hard for Soren to waver even if he tries his best. The dragon flying high in the air did not dare to fly low at all. It just kept circling in the air. They were afraid. Raoshi dragon has a lot of wisdom, but now they are also afraid of the black arrow that can kill them and the terrible figure riding on the buck below. "Soren, did your master, morgos, give you up? Why didn''t morgos come to me in person? On the contrary, I sent you as a defeated general! " Jiangning looked at Sauron, who was sitting on the top of the mountain commanding the army, and could not help shouting. His words made Sauron tremble. He put his hand on the hilt of his sword several times. He wanted to fight with him immediately. However, Soren restrained his impulse and anger. "You''d better worry about yourself, inenville." Solon said, "my master has already gone out to fenguomin. I think your friends and people are almost dead." He said: "before long, the whole west, the whole Middle Earth, will completely submit to the feet of the great morgos, and you, the children of iluvita, will also be completely extinct!" "Well, I''ll wait for morgos!" Jiangning would not be angry at all. When he said this, he shot and killed a dragon again. The dragon''s tall body fell straight from the sky, killing a large area of orcs. At this time, Jiangning was very calm to put down his strong bow, and continued to pull out kunguhar to kill the enemy. "Damn it!" Sauron was so angry that he took Jiangning''s action as a provocation. He ordered his army to kill him at all costs. However, at this moment, the army of more than 20000 people, who had been regarded as the rear and backer of Jiangning, was also killed. They cooperated with each other. It was like chopping melons and vegetables to kill orcs in a narrow area. Under his leadership, they got out of the crowded Canyon and finally entered the adegarland plain. Then, the cavalry began to get angry! Under the leadership of Jiangning, they directly pierced the orc''s army with irresistible power. Then, dense as rain arrow array began to play, with a large rain like hit coverage, orcs suffered heavy losses. At the moment, even Soren''s orders could not stop the orc''s defeat. They were completely defeated. They were afraid of being killed by him. In their minds, this is not an equal war at all, it is a slaughter without resistance. No matter who, in the face of the figure, the spirit, can not stop his steps! So the great rout came, and the orcs began to run for their lives, regardless of Sauron''s orders. Jiangning would not give up this opportunity at all. Under his leadership, the whole army began to charge. They have all kinds of weapons in their hands, and their races are divided into elves, humans and dwarves. But at this moment, they are united in a big battle with the wind. The fighting power is amazing. They chase after the orcs and cut them down. Dirty Orc blood, the earth will become a thick! Then, the cavalry led by Jiangning rushed in quickly. Under their crazy chopping arrows, the orc casualties expanded again. Immediately, the army led by Sauron also fled to the North quickly! "Ininville!" Sauron is not willing to roar, instantly pull out his waist sword, fiercely chop the orc standing nearby. Then, his figure away from here, sitting on the dragon''s back, quickly fled back to angban. Because, he knew that he had failed, in a failure, several times the enemy''s army, still did not complete the task assigned by morgos. Soren didn''t know what punishment was waiting for him when he went back. However, no matter what kind of punishment, he was scared out of his wits just thinking about it. When the pursuit was over, Jiangning began to check the loss of his army. About 500 of the 4000 cavalry he brought with him died in the battle, and the rest were injured. The army of more than 20000 people who had been fighting against the enemy also lost 5000 or 6000 people. After conversion, although they killed several times as many orcs in this battle, they still lost a lot. In his heart, no matter how many people died, orcs could not be compared with his people. At this time, the loss of about 500 people, let him incomparable heartache. These are the people who are loyal to him. He has devoted countless resources, precious time and teaching to them in order to become the most powerful race under his command in the future. At present, no matter how much loss, it is hard for him to accept. He was in the moment of heartache when a loud Eagle crowed in the sky. He looked up and saw solondo, the king of eagles, flying. Under his two claws, holding a figure, Jiangning''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and his mind rises with a bad idea. When solondo landed, everyone, including Jiangning, knew one thing. The commander-in-chief of the Western legion, Fen Guomin, died. His body was brought by solondo! The camp, which was filled with the joy of victory, was filled with sadness. "Come on, gather the whole army and take over the Western Legion!" Jiangning''s face changed greatly at the moment. He was shouting the order of assembly. At his command, the army, which had just rested for a short time, got up again and put everything in order. Then, under his leadership, they went straight to the seereh swamp. And in that direction, commander morgos''s army was there, and they were crossing the swamp, following fenrod''s footsteps into the mountains of terror. Here, stand two countries, gondolin and Dorian! Chapter 509 Under the pursuit of morgos, the army led by finrod did not dare to go to gondoline, a country hidden in the mountains, which morgos did not know. Therefore, gondola forest is still safe at present, but it is because of this that they dare not retreat into gondola forest. They didn''t know what Jiangning was like, but they decided to risk meeting him. According to finrod''s conjecture, even if the situation is bad, the two men''s army together is much safer than fighting against morgos'' relentless pursuit alone. With such an idea, this tired division can only fight and retreat to the place where Jiangning is advancing. According to childan, the situation on the middle battlefield is very good. The army under the command of ininville completely suppressed far more enemies than his own, even though there were the largest number of dragons and demons. Sunnyvale was still unable to move, although 16000 troops were deployed to support the East and West, which left childan in the dark. However, at this critical moment, he still chose to believe in his mind of ininville, that he will be able to repel the enemy. As for the credibility of childan''s statement, they don''t want to worry about it. At this time, if you don''t choose trust, what else can you do? You know, gandolin is in the mountains not far away. Although, relying on the wall and defense of gondola forest, there are still a large number of people, who can certainly block the attack of morgos. However, in this way, they also exposed their home to the eyes of morgos. What is the purpose of their coming out and their belief in fighting for? It''s not about defeating morgos and getting rid of the terror threat of morgos. If at this time, still retreat gondolin, then in the future gondolin will also face the direct attack of morgos. Finrod and morgos deeply felt each other''s difficulties after World War I. After hundreds of years of cultivation, he has unconsciously cultivated such a huge army. There are also all kinds of dark creatures with terror and power. Among the three groups, in addition to the high elves, they can fight against the dragon and the fire devil. The other two groups, whether human or dwarf, can''t fight with dragon or Yanmo at all. Even if turgong killed a Yanmo, it also paid the price of death. Now, although after full treatment, turgong has woken up, but his body is extremely weak. He also can''t pick up the sword and armor to fight, which makes the martial touergong extremely uncomfortable, but helpless. His body was severely damaged, and his whole body was severely burned. Moreover, the fire of the burning devil also contains the evil power, which is eroding his body and will all the time. The weak turgong could not stand up again on his own without the help of others. More than 10000 disabled teachers walked in the mountains, almost all of them were injured and helped each other forward. Naturally, the speed was not fast. They were chased by morgos several times, and then they tried their best to beat back the enemy. Because of the terrain here, the huge army of morgos could not be fully deployed, otherwise, the exhausted division would have been completely destroyed! "Childan, the knight you sent out, has anyone come back?" Walking in the mountains, fenrod''s face is very ugly. Anyone who is chased like a lost dog will not look good. Hearing his inquiry, chil Dan''s eyes slightly coagulated and shook his head. "Not yet. It''s hard to walk the road between the mountains. It takes a lot of time to come back. In short, we continue to move towards the location of ininville. I believe that in the course of our journey, ininville may have defeated the enemy. I just don''t know what''s going on with them? Hope is victory, not defeat. " Finrod sighed, "yes, if they also fail, then our Declaration of war on morgos will completely collapse. It''s hard to deal with morgos by dinneville alone "He''s been hiding too much for hundreds of years." Childan''s eyes were full of fear. "It''s worthy of being the dark enemy of Vera. It''s really a frightening opponent!" At this time, an elf came to tell them that fingong woke up. This elf prince, who has been fighting in the enemy''s battle, fell into extreme grief after the death of finguomin. He had been in a coma when he returned safely, and now he finally woke up. So finrod and childan went to see him immediately. "Here you are Fingong looked at finrod and childan, and said in a very calm tone. Finrod and childan looked at each other and said, "brother, are you ok?" "Nothing!" Fingong shook his head, then got up from the bed and began to wear his armor. Finrod came forward to stop him. "Your body is very weak now, and you are suffering a lot. In the next journey, you should cultivate well, not choose to go to the battlefield again "My father!" Fingong bowed his head. "He was killed by morgos. I must avenge him. What is this injury? And we''re not in a good position, are we? " Finrod, childan looked at each other, released his hand, and did not stop him. When fingong had put on his armor, he took up his father''s sword, and said, "this sword cut morgos in my father''s hand. I will use my father''s sword to kill morgos myself!" Childan frowned and said, "I understand your mood now, fingong. However, I still want to say that our current situation is not good. Morgos pursued us all the time, and the most important thing at the moment was to join ininville. Only by gathering all our strength can we fight against morgos! Otherwise, the remaining ten thousand of us are no match for morgos at all, and now everyone is injured and needs recuperation and treatment! " After hearing this, Fen Gong''s expression on his face was slightly dull, "we... Are only left with this army?" Fenrod and childan nodded helplessly. The army suffered heavy losses, which was also an unbearable heartache for them. I thought the attack on angban would go well. Who would have thought that at the beginning, he would suffer such a heavy price. Morgos was more cunning and ferocious than they had imagined! Woo! Woo! Woo! Just then, the horn sounded, and the three elves on the scene changed their faces and walked out of the tent one after another. But I saw a lot of orcs running to the mountain stream in the distance. At the same time, the roar of the dragon also sounded among the mountains. The army, which was in the process of repairing, became nervous instantly. The crossbow was pushed out, and the black arrow took it, put it on the crossbow, and then aimed at the sky. Then the orcs in the distance began to charge! They scream, eyes flashing excited expression, hand holding a variety of weapons, quickly rushed over. Chapter 510 "Meet me!" With a high drink, elves, humans and dwarves quickly arrange the dense square array. The shield is up, the spear is up, and the archers in the rear begin to bend their bows and take their arrows, aiming at the orc array. In the mountains, the heavy riprap machine has long been abandoned by them and destroyed by them. They only keep the powerful bed crossbow and other large weapons against the dragon, which also slows down their speed. Even so, they will not choose to abandon the crossbow again. Once the sharp weapon against the dragon is gone, the bow and arrow in their hands can not penetrate the scales of the dragon. The dragon''s flame can easily burn them to death. "Let''s go!" The archers in the rear of the shield army''s square array, with the order issued, immediately scared out a heavy rain of arrows. A shower of covering fire knocked down a large number of orcs. But then, as if endless orcs were coming quickly. Driven by morgos, they were not afraid of death, and they did not dare to run back. Therefore, orcs at this moment are not afraid of casualties at all. Because, in their eyes, the terror of morgos is far more terrible than death. The orcs'' fearlessness of death also shocked them! Immediately, the eyes of a firm, arranged in a row of close gun shield square in the second contraction, short stature of the dwarf, shuttle in the square. Although human beings are not as tall as elves, they still stand together with elves with shield and spear. The Spear Stick is on the ground, and the shield of their comrades is close behind them. For the archers who continue to shoot and kill the enemy behind, build a wall that can hardly be broken. As the orcs got closer and closer, the triad troops were within the range of the archers. With a command, the orc archers began to bend their bow and shoot at the elves. In the same way, a large number of orcs speeded up to the gun shield line in the spare time of firepower suppression. They tried to break down each other''s defensive walls in one go. "Fight back!" Fenrod''s face changed greatly. At his command, the archers bent their bows and took arrows again. However, in the face of orcs like locust arrow rain, the archers suffered heavy losses. At this time, some seriously injured soldiers struggled to get out of the tent. Pick up your shield, grit your teeth and go to the position of the archer. Then they raised their shields for the archers to stop the orc''s arrow rain! "You..." Fenrod, they look at these soldiers with the heart of death, eyes moist. He raised his hand to persuade them to go back, but in the end he couldn''t say it. Everyone at this moment, all understand a little, no matter how they are, the end is death. Morgos will not let them go. They will die in the end whether they appear or not! So, it''s better to protect your comrades in arms, support them for as much time as possible, and kill them as much as possible. "If I don''t die today, I will take revenge for my comrades who died in morgos''s hands!" At the same time, the army led by Jiangning was passing through the mountains after he defeated Sauron. He sent a messenger to tell mezlos in the East, and also asked solondo, the king of eagles, to let him send his message to mezlos, telling them that he had won and what he was going to do. They should establish a solid defense line in the East, and send people to pass on the Elven countries in the rear area to seek reinforcements and support of various materials. As early as when his order was given, mezlos and ELO singe had already sent someone to inform him of this. There''s no news yet, but it''s certain that once the news reaches the elves, they will prepare all kinds of materials and send troops to the battlefield as soon as possible. Not only that, Jiangning also asked solondo to send his message back to wislear, and asked the aristocratic Regent Council to send another 3000 expeditionary troops to join the Western battlefield. Therefore, the military power of morgos was seriously underestimated, which led to the fact that several of them, together with humans and dwarves, were far from able to fight against morgos. This situation, especially after the division of troops, is more obvious. If the number of troops in the East and West is more than 10000 or 7000, the loss will be so heavy when facing the orcs. In the face of orcs, the high elves can fight ten at a time. However, on the battlefield, they were besieged by several times of the enemy. Almost all the high elves who died in the battle were killed in the face of the siege of several times more orcs. This is the inevitable result of their shortage of troops. Even if they can fight alone, they will be helpless in the face of a group of fierce orcs fighting for their lives. After seeing the body of Fen Guomin, Jiangning ordered his troops to speed up and approach them. He was very aware of the seriousness of the situation, if fenrod and their army were destroyed. Then, the whole strategic plan of the elves'' counter attack on angban will be completely collapsed. So at that time, there will be obvious loopholes in their strategy, and the huge army from angban will go south unimpeded. Even if they blocked other directions, morgos would go south from other places. Once they get there, they can''t kill all the orcs except for Vera''s help. Therefore, even if Jiangning is anxious, it doesn''t dare to show a little bit on her face. But he clearly knows that many soldiers'' eyes are focused on him. Once he shows bad emotions, I''m afraid it will affect the next war. Although they were in a hurry, walking among the mountains was still too slow for the army. What''s more, they carried a lot of heavy weapons with them. Looking at the speed of the team, Jiangning secretly gritted his teeth and decided to give it a go. At his command, large and heavy weapons such as riprappers were hidden in the mountains, and the rest of the troops with bed crossbows and greatly reduced weight quickly went to support them. The army, which had lost half its weight, was able to move faster. They walked along the road covered with countless bodies towards the area of dorsonian. And in finrod''s place, at this moment, they have begun to make a short handover with the orcs again. Although they built a dense defense shield wall, the number of orcs far exceeded them. In addition, from time to time dive harassment of the dragon, for their formation and array have caused a very serious impact. Chapter 511 "Damn it, this beast!" Finrod shot an arrow at the Dragon hovering in the sky. As a result, his arrow hit the scales of the dragon, which had no effect except to touch a flash of Mars. Even if the elves have unparalleled archery, they will feel helpless in the face of the enemy who can''t break through. Not everyone is as lucky as bud when he comes across a black arrow smashing his left chest scales, and then takes the opportunity to shoot the black arrow into his chest! The Dragon they met had no weakness at all, and was covered with hard scales, which made the Dragon harass the elves with a pleasant mood of sightseeing. "Whoosh!" Another arrow shot into the air. Fenrod''s anger was completely ignited by the constant harassment of the dragon. He said to childan, "you are in charge of the army. I want to shoot down the animals circling in the sky myself!" "Don''t worry, we won''t let the orcs disturb you." Childan responded by patting his chest. Fen Gong nodded heavily, "brother, you must shoot the Dragon down." Finrod did not say anything, but with two elves, carrying a bed crossbow climb to a depression. On the guard of the two elves, they fixed the crossbow, then took out a black arrow and put it on the crossbow. Then, pull the bow string apart and shoot hard at the dragon circling in the sky. However, although the black arrow is powerful, it still can''t break the dragon''s scales at one time. Finrod does not give up, he continues to shoot black arrow, but the result is in the dragon''s body splashing sparks, no effect. Until, when he had only the last two arrows left, he shot the dragon in the face, and the sparks made the dragon''s eyes turn to him. Then, the Dragon circled in the air and landed on the top of a mountain. His long neck protruded forward, and his big mouth full of tusks cracked. "Spirit, although your archery is very accurate, can you shoot into my body?" He looked at the black arrow and said sarcastically, "I heard that this kind of arrow killed many of my people, didn''t it?" "That''s right!" Finrod put the last black arrow into the crossbow and aimed at the dragon. "Many of your people died under this kind of arrow. Today... You will also die under this arrow!" "Ha ha ha." The Dragon laughed, "you overestimate yourself, elf! Even if I stand still and give you a hundred arrows, you can''t kill me! I don''t know if I will die today. But I''m sure you will die today, and you will die under my fire. " As he said this, his throat was glowing red. His big mouth full of tusks was slightly open. Finrod could clearly see the flame condensing in his throat. At this time, fenrod heart move, and then his eyes fixed on the dragon. "Go to hell, elf!" With that, the Dragon leaped down from the top of the mountain and flew to finrod with a flutter of its wings. His mouth was wide open and the flame began to blow out from his throat. At this moment, finrod released his bow string. At the same time, the fire from the mouth of the evil dragon also sprayed on them. At this time, a black arrow pierced the flame, spinning along the dragon''s mouth into his body! "Er..." The dragon''s pupil suddenly shrinks, he keeps spitting fire, but pours into the air. Constantly flying, struggling and howling in the air. And fenrod and they had already jumped down the hill at the moment when the dragon fire was coming. In the high altitude, the roaring dragon struggled for a while and fell powerlessly towards the earth. And childan, who are commanding the army to fight hard, are also disturbed by the dragon''s painful howl. They look at them. I just saw the Dragon struggling with pain and the figure that the dragon finally fell to the earth. The next moment, with a dull roar, the evil dragon harassing the spirit died. And then, in the army, there was a tremendous and complete cheering. The morale of the three ethnic groups is greatly boosted! The shield wall, which was in danger, once again became unbreakable. The spears in their hands pierced the dwarves in the array, and stabbed the orcs with their daggers through the gaps of the shield wall. Although the situation improved for a while, but in the face of endless orcs. The three nations still have no advantage, even if they kill a dragon. Everyone knows that the most dangerous and difficult time has just begun. This is not true. Although the orc''s attack slowed down for a while, the fierce counterattack that followed was more like the waves, constantly pounding. They step forward one after another, and even use their companions as stepping stones to smash them on the top of the elves'' heads, although a few orcs have no problem jumping on the shield. Because they were soon stabbed to death by the ubiquitous daggers and spears, but then the orcs jumped onto the shield wall, and then the shield wall collapsed. The orcs who fall into the battle array fight back and kill madly, and then the whole array faces the danger of total collapse. And at this time, from the valley in the distance sounded a loud horn. Childan, they listened in disbelief, and then they were very happy. They were crazy and shouting for the arrival of reinforcements, which made the impending collapse of the shield wall become unbreakable again. Then came a loud roar of the stag. The elves and orcs on the battlefield subconsciously look at it and see a dazzling white light running like walking on the ground among the mountains. The speed is extremely fast, the ELF''s eyesight is very clear to see that the figure covered by the white light is a person and a deer. "Inenville!" The soldiers who have been fighting so far are cheering, as if these four words can give them great strength. Then, irfass, who is running fast, leaps over the array, and steps into the array of places with silver hooves. Accompanied by a dull sound, as well as a shock wave emitting white light. Within a few hundred meters around irfass, the orcs standing on their feet suddenly flew upside down. Then, he saw ilfas start to run, and the master sitting on his back was pulling out kunguhar and chopping constantly. Where they passed, corpses were everywhere, and broken limbs and meat were scattered all over the ground. Then the reaction of the three ethnic groups immediately began to counterattack. They pulled down their shields, their spears drooped, their mouths roared, and began to charge. Childan and turgong, who came back to their senses, also charged with chanting slogans. As for fenrod, he stepped on the horse with the help of the bodyguard, followed by the charge. And in the valley in the distance, there was a dull sound like mountain collapse, and then I saw the endless cavalry rushing out quickly. Moreover, they rushed into the orc''s army in a very fast speed and a very short time. This new force, the arrival of cavalry, the quick reaper, the life of every ORC. In their riding, shooting and chopping, countless orcs fell to the ground, followed by a comprehensive collapse and escape! The elves, on the other hand, started a full-scale pursuit. They followed the orcs and kept chasing them. Beat them out of dosonian, drive them away from the serehe swamp, and then drive them North! Chapter 512 After successfully driving the orc army to the north, Jiangning, mezlos and fingong, together with several elves, succeeded in meeting in the adejialan plain. After that, the remaining tens of thousands of troops were corrected in the adegarland plain, waiting for the arrival of materials and personnel from the base camp. It has to be said that the elves living in gondoline and dorsonian, as well as the humans, are the fastest. Far beyond dorias, Nagorny, and slond. Their arrival not only brought 5000 fresh soldiers, but also brought a large number of materials, not only the cost of food and clothing, but also herbs and all kinds of military materials. After that, the exhausted army, with its back on the mountains, began to repair facing the adegarland plain. Those with injuries will be cured, and those with serious injuries will return to the rear for repair. They formed a long line of defense along the vast adegarland plain, and mined rocks and built Fortifications on the spot. Through this hard struggle, everyone understood that they underestimated the cunning of morgos. Also underestimated the number of orcs, but also underestimated the existence of dragons and Yanmo. Now, with tens of thousands of people meeting and the power of victory, morgos did not dare to go south for a moment. At the same time, relying on the endless mountains to build a strong fortress group. They had made up their mind not to let morgosnan take the next step, with a tighter line of defense than the previous encirclement of angban, to block the dark devil in the north. They took advantage of the precious opportunity to repair, and morgos would not miss this powerful opportunity. He wantonly summoned his Orc legion, and summoned the scattered dragons and Demons back. What''s more, a new round of cultivation began in the underground caves of angban. The initial success of the sea of men tactics made him understand that his army of orcs is still useful to deal with such a difficult group as the high elves. Even a hundred orcs for the life of an elf soldier made morgos feel like he had made money. Therefore, he seized the only "weakness" of the elves and began to cultivate and create his Orc army! Even if they were not elves'' opponents, they would die on the battlefield, and morgos would not care at all. For him, these are just dispensable cannon fodder and garbage. As long as they can consume the population of elves, he doesn''t care how many people die. As for the dwarves, the human race, was completely ignored by morgos. From the beginning to the end, morgos only regarded the Elves as the enemy, and the dwarves and human beings were not seen by him at all. Although the reproduction ability of the two races is also very strong, even so, the population of the two races can not be compared with the elves in talent. Every adult elf, with his fighting ability, can easily defeat more humans or dwarves than him with one enemy. This is the advantage of the elves. Similarly, the elves'' ability of breeding population is too low, which makes every member of the elves'' clan very valuable. Therefore, it is difficult for the elves to bear the loss of population in a large-scale battle. And morgos, at the moment, is playing with this idea. Using the endless sea of people tactics, completely drag down the spirit, and after a duel with finguomin, his foot was injured and became lame. Morgos now will not leave angban again. In particular, in the plains of adejialan, there is an elf that he is afraid of. The spirit who could easily hurt him when he still had most of his strength was the first one to make him feel scared and afraid except Vera. Although under his command, he won the army under the commander of Finland, the situation was reversed. As a result, Jiangning, who integrated the forces of several ethnic groups, began to set up defense lines in the adejialan plain. Put on the posture, is to completely block him in angban. This made morgos very frightened. He was afraid that the powerful elves would repeat the situation under the city of angban hundreds of years ago. At the beginning, the Elves were not strong enough to attack angban, but the repeated bombing of hundreds of catapults made morgos tremble every day. Nowadays, the power of the elves is greatly increased, and they also bring dwarves and allies of the human race. How many times more than hundreds of years ago? In the face of this crisis, how dare morgos be suspected as easily as last time? Now he and the elves have the same idea and plan, that is to seize the time to integrate his army, and then create and cultivate more orcs. At the same time, in the depths of angban''s crypt, we should build weapons and armor to arm his army. And Soren was also tortured by morgos'' severe punishment. Before the departure of the oath, the result in a fiasco, not only that, but also let the dragon and the devil these two most powerful hitters loss. This makes morgos extremely angry, so he severely punished Soren, and put down his cruel words to him, if there is a failure situation, it will directly kill him. At the same time, Soren''s hatred for Jiangning and elves became second only to morgos. At the same time, on the adegarland plain. After several months, troops and materials from the rear base camp continuously arrived in adegarland. The arrival of these new forces made the number of troops of the three ethnic groups exceed 80000 in an instant. Moreover, months of self-cultivation has also made the wounded soldiers recover a lot. Only after a period of self-cultivation, they can fight on the battlefield again. The arrival of an army of more than 80000 people has greatly increased the strength of the three ethnic groups, but the consumption of all kinds of materials is also amazing. Every month, there will be a steady stream of bugei from the south to the front line. At the same time, craftsmen from several Elven countries, dwarves and humans also come to the adegarland plain. Together with the army, they will build an unbreakable "Great Wall" to defend morgos from going south. At the same time, the daily excavation of gravel and soil, also filled the seereh swamp. Now, this vast swamp has become a plain. In the beginning, its existence had a very effective effect on hindering the pace of orcs. However, the seerah swamp has become a stumbling block for the elves. Therefore, after some thinking, Jiangning decisive people will fill the swamp. At the same time, large pieces of stone and soil, by the three groups of craftsmen to build a city line of defense and strong fortress. These fortresses stand in the most critical position of the passage, firmly protect the passage down the south. At the same time, in the rear, several Elven countries began to build roads on a large scale. Build a few "countries" with several spirit countries and a "highway" to transport materials. Otherwise, transportation of various materials under existing conditions will be very costly. Chapter 513 At present, elves, humans and dwarfs living in the West have realized that their defeat of morgos has gradually come true. It depends on the victories of the three decisive wars, as well as the lines of defense and fortresses built by the three coalition forces in the north, along the mountains in adegarland. These ironclad evidences ensure the stability of the rear area. After all, he defeated morgos many times and drove all his troops back to the north. This kind of thing, these victories, let the Elven kingdom in the South and the race living there feel excited. Because this action of the three groups is not only about the war between the elves and morgos, but also about the struggle for the living space of the groups and the declaration of war on morgos by the three groups as a whole. After all, iron facts are seen by countless people. They had heard of the cruelty of morgos. Now, with the war just unfolding, the cruelty of morgos is further seen by all races. The brutal practice of leaving no way to survive aroused the common hatred of all races in the West. In this situation, even those who are willing to survive will not continue to shrink. On the contrary, because of the victory of the front line, they firmly believe in fighting against morgos to the end! Isville, the nordo, the Sinda, the Nando, the faras, the human, and the dwarves are totally united. For a common home and a common goal, they are completely and absolutely against morgos. In the same way, the victory of the three groups of allied forces was also introduced to vilino and villa, who has been paying close attention to it. Although the crisis of the eastern and Western armies made the villas extremely nervous at the beginning, the central army led by Jiangning rushed to rescue the eastern and Western armies and saved the situation of defeat. And Jiangning, it is in the middle of the complete overthrow of Soren''s legion, and then turn around to aid the pursuit of the West Legion. It not only solved them, but also led the West army to defeat the orcs completely and drive them to the north. So as to realize the strategic leading power of the three armies to join adejialan. The situation completely reversed, let villa incomparably happy, from this moment on, the strategic main attack power once again returns to the ELF''s hand. What they will attack the north and when they will attack it are all in their hands. But not in morgos'' hands, morgos can only hide in the interior of angban fortress, waiting for them to call, instead of morgos actively seeking their decisive battle! Although at the beginning, morgos also gained a short-term strategic dominance, but to Vera''s delight, the elves beat morgos again and won it back. Now, they build defense lines and fortresses along the terrible mountains in the north, and their posture is to let morgos completely block the situation in the north. As a result, Vera''s worries for a long time have gradually calmed down, and even they have begun to be optimistic about each other''s future and joke about it. "What a surprise, little ninville Manwei said with appreciation, and his words aroused the consensus of Vera and Willie. "Although Finland''s death is lamentable, ininville''s performance has turned the bad situation around and has the hope of breaking the angban," he said Although olomi''s words were agreed by Vera and villi, Mandus was still worried. "Mirko can''t be underestimated. Although ininville is strong, I''m afraid they are not the opponents of morgos in terms of conspiracy and intrigue. Although the current situation is very optimistic, I''m afraid there will be variables again! " However, tocas said discontentedly: "it''s a bit too high to think of Mirko. Although he has many tricks, I don''t believe where else can he go?" He pointed to the west, "the current situation is obviously a foregone conclusion, and the day of the defeat of Mirko is not far away." However, ouomu did not agree. Instead, he affirmed the remarks of Mandus, "although the situation is clear, milkow''s cunning, even we were cheated many times at the beginning. Although ininville is steady, he is afraid that milkov''s lies will point to others... "After listening, Vera''s face becomes very ugly. Valda said anxiously, "ouomu, do you mean that Mirko will spread his conspiracy between dwarves and humans?" Vera ouomu affirmed the concerns of villivarda. He said: "Mirko is not a fool. In the face of the inevitable failure of the besieged situation, he will find a way to solve this situation. But his lies and conspiracy have long been seen through by kundi. Now if he wants to solve this kind of lies and crisis, he must find a way among dwarves and human beings. " Listen to wuomu''s words, veraoli said: "don''t worry, dwarves are my own creation, for their character, I know the most is also the most clear. Dwarf, will never be instigated by milko... "Before he finished, wuomu interrupted him and said," what about human beings? " "Human?" Before wuomu answered, Mandus took over the topic on his own initiative. He said: "although it gives human beings the life to die, it also gives human beings hope and infinite variability. Compared with kundi''s wisdom and calmness, the dwarf''s stubbornness and singleness, the human character is undoubtedly complex and changeable. Such a character, it is difficult to guarantee that human beings will not be deceived by the lies of milkow. If this happens, then ininville''s plan to defeat angban is doomed to failure. " "But..." tocas wanted to say something else, but he was interrupted by manwei. He said, "ladies and gentlemen, we''d better pay attention to this war all the time. As for Mirko''s lies and the crisis they are going to face in ininville. I think we''d better be ready! " "What preparation?" Manway looked around at them and said, "be ready to intervene in this war whenever necessary." Everyone was very surprised. After all, they said at the beginning that they would not give any help to Donggui spirit. Did manwei want to break the agreement? Sure enough, manway said, "even though ininville is smart and powerful. However, in terms of intrigue, inenville may not be the opponent of milkov. Once there is a situation like that of ouomu and Mandus, then we have to take action. " "But when we first treated them, didn''t we say that we would not provide any help?" This is what javanna said. When she said this, Ole glared at her. Then, manway continued: "we have lost several excellent and wise kundi. Fenway''s death is a pity. Ferno''s death is heartbreaking. Fingomin''s death has made us lose another wise kundi. Now, we can no longer bear the death of ininville! " Vera nodded silently, manwei said: "as the only sage and wise king in kundi, I can''t bear his death and passing away. Therefore, I will stop this before the situation is completely destroyed. Milkow has let too many excellent kundi die innocently, and now I can''t bear it in the face of ininville. " Valda, with a look of movement, asked him, "did you foresee the death of ininville?" As soon as she spoke, Vera looked at manwei and asked if he had foreseen the death of ininville as Valda had said. Manwei was silent for a long time and nodded heavily. "I foresee the death of ininville in the West!" With these words, the villas were in an uproar. They were very nervous. Looking at their expressions, manwei said, "I can''t allow iluvita''s excellent children to die again. I don''t want to see him wandering in the palace of Mandos, and I don''t want to see him sleeping in the palace of Mandos. Therefore, the evil deeds of milkow are bound to end in this era. " Olomi, tocas smiles on his face. The latter slaps his palm hard and says: "that''s what we should do. It''s a blasphemy to let the villains like Mirko wreak havoc on our hard-working world." Olomi also grasped the bow and arrow and said sternly: "yes, milkow''s behavior has already profaned the earth as well as the earth. So, I''m very much in favor of ending him in this era! " Manwei''s attitude actually proves Vera''s attitude. They all agree to end milkov''s reign of terror in the first era! Chapter 514 Taking the terror mountain as the main line of defense, more than 80000 troops built a series of fortifications along the mountain from east to West in various major locations. All the way to the defense line of mezlos, it completely blocked morgos'' attempt to enter the West. The army of more than 80000 people had been trimming along the mountain of terror for a year, and it was not until the arrival of the 3000 elite cavalry of the isville elves that they finally began to carry out further plans. From adejialan to the north, there is the ring-shaped iron mountain range, on which is the angban fortress wrapped by the iron mountain range. The black smoke almost blocked the northern sky, and the poisonous gas has turned the fertile and beautiful adejialan plain into a dead end. Morgos hated the light from the sun, which was so strong that he couldn''t bear it. Every time he acted, he had to use black smoke and poison gas to cover his army. So, looking at the concentration of black smoke and poison gas, we can also distinguish the intention of morgos. After more than a year of cultivation, the three ethnic groups are ready again. After the three thousand elves arrived in adegarland, Jiangning was also ready, and the mighty army of nearly 90000 people set out, aiming at angban. In the same way, their actions have been watched by villa once again. Meanwhile, morgos, who was hiding in angban, also knew what the Elves were doing. The troops under his command were called by him, and dark shadows constantly emerged in the crypt of angban. They quickly gathered, and then the closed door of angban was opened again. The endless army of orcs, as well as the fire devil and dragon, came out of the nest one after another. A few days later, nearly 90000 troops of the three ethnic groups arrived at the battlefield, and their array was extremely close and continuous. Then, in front of the coalition, a large number of ORC troops appeared. With the roar of the fire devil and the dragon, the minions of morgos arrived at the battlefield. The two sides quietly confrontation, the number of orcs is far more than several times of the Allied forces, plus the powerful dark creatures, many people have no bottom in their hearts. "There are far more oaks than we have." ELO Singh looked at the black, endless face, swallowed his breath, and said anxiously, "ininville, it''s hard for us to predict the outcome of this battle!" His worry made them look at him. Then they looked at Jiangning again. "The number of oaks is large, but it''s not enough." He pointed to the devil and the dragon, "they are the real trouble!" Indeed, the existence of the Yanmo and the dragon is totally unfair to the battlefield. Any one of them can do great harm to the coalition. If there is no Yanmo, dragon, then the outcome of this war is still unknown. Jiangning began to command their respective tasks, "fingong, finrod, turgong, you three are responsible for the left wing." "Don''t fall into the enemy," he added After the three of them nodded, he looked at mezlose again, "mezlose, you and your brothers are responsible for the right wing, the same reason." Then he looked at childan, ELO singer, "you two are responsible for watching the situation of the left and right wings, ready to support at any time." Then, his eyes looked at the middle of the orc, "and I, in charge of the central position, I deal with the Yanmo." Fen Gong couldn''t help asking, "what about the dragon?" Jiangning took a look at him, and then said, "I will find the right time to kill the dragon. You are responsible for attacking the other dragons. Don''t let them threaten us." "I understand!" Then the bugle of attack sounded. Fingong, finrod, turgong, and mezlos ran to the left and right respectively. Then, childan and ELU singer kept their mobile forces standing still and ready to support at any time. Jiangning, on the other hand, led ten thousand cavalry to attack the orcs. The riding and shooting ability of elves is stronger than that of nomads. Each of them can ride and shoot while chopping with a sword, which no nomad can easily do. Even if they spend a lot of time, it''s not easy. Before the cavalry came into contact with the orc''s army, the first step was the dense rain of arrows. Then, when the orcs were close to the range, all kinds of large-scale riprappers began to bombard in turn. The Dragon hovering in the sky, the first dive, throat position condensed fire, want to destroy these riprap machine. However, childan and ELO Singh were ready to shoot black arrows on the dragon''s scales. They were forced to continue to take off, but, even so, several riprappers were destroyed by the dragon. ¡­¡­ Ilfas galloped on the battlefield, his hooves wrapped in silver, and the place he stepped on was full of white light. The big corners of his head, covered with metal, had a cool metallic luster. Then, with his head slightly lowered, his broad horns pierced the orc''s army. All the orcs who were blocked were cut into two pieces under the fierce impact of irfass. The magic diamond at the end of kunguhar is bursting with the brilliance of the double Holy tree, which is so strong and sacred. As a result, the thick black smoke shrouded in the North was pierced by the brilliance of the magic diamond, and the long lost sunlight came down. This light makes the dark creatures created by morgos extremely uncomfortable, they moan and struggle in pain. Naturally, the Allied forces will not miss this opportunity. The orcs who are illuminated by the sun seem to have lost all their strength and no resistance. So the happiness of the coalition came. They slashed left and right, fighting to kill all the orcs they met. And the orcs have no resistance under their swords. Scream was killed, followed by several waves of dense arrow rain cover, and took a lot of lives. The Allied troops cheered, the battle drums and trumpets continued to play in the vast wilderness. However, this phenomenon did not last long. In the distance, the Tieshan mountains began to emit fierce black smoke and poisonous gas, which rushed up into the sky at a very fast speed and covered the sun again. The orcs who have regained their protective layer have finally won the chance to breathe. However, the fierce massacre just now has already thoroughly inspired the courage and blood of the coalition forces. Faced with the restored orcs, they were fearless and kept cutting down all the orcs they saw. Fen Gong yelled, and the cold light in his hand flashed cold. He rode on a white horse, wearing helmet and armour, waving his sword all the time. Under the leadership of his horse partners, he vented his anger which had been suppressed for a year. Hidden in the underground of angban, morgos feels the situation on the battlefield. He is extremely angry. He smashes everything in the palace and cuts down any living creature he sees. Chapter 515 Then, his orders began to be issued, and the demons set out. Under the leadership of gusmog, their huge bodies, lingering flames, rushed to the coalition. "Ininville, Yanmo!" Jiangning looked up, saw the lack of an arm gusmorge led a few Yan devil rushed past. Don''t need him to make a sound. Ilfas runs to the devil. They began to show their holy brilliance, and gosmoger naturally found him. His anger was very hot in his heart, and his eyes were red. In his roaring life, the demons began to speed up their pace and gather around him. Thanks to veramanway''s blessing, ilfas is extremely fast, he can control the wind and the atmosphere. It makes him so fast that no one can reach him! He was running, hissing constantly, turning into a quick white light, rushing to the tall Yanmo. Kunguhar was held in his hand by Jiangning, and then he rushed to a Yanmo. He jumped up from ilfast''s back to Yanmo''s back, then kunguhar was stabbed into Yanmo''s body by him. Then, his body jumped down from the Yanmo, waving the magic sword in his hand at the moment of jumping down, cutting off Yanmo''s head. His performance was always watched, when the coalition found that he easily killed a Yanmo. They broke out in the battlefield like earth shaking cheers, and then they burst out with unimaginable powerful fighting force. Bravely chop all the enemies you meet! But Gus morgue''s eyes were red with anger. In his angry roar, fire lights appeared on his body. The back of the whip opens its wings fiercely, and the intact palm condenses a whip. With a fierce swing, wherever the whip goes, whether it''s orcs, elves, humans or dwarves, it all breaks into two parts in a moment. The rest of the Yanmo like to learn, hands condensed with a whip, Mouth Spitting fire, constantly scanning the flames of war. Under the whip of their cohesion and the burning of the flames, the Allied forces died in a scream. Ilfas is to speed up their own speed, he shuttled through the devil, send his master close to the devil. However, the prepared Yanmo opens his wings and flies into the air. Their mouths, constantly spitting fire, burning coalition forces on the battlefield. But the crossbow of bed crossbow can''t kill them at all. They are not like dragons. They are completely independent. They are Maia, gods, products of the corruption of morgos. Although their powerful power is still restricted by the Middle Earth, their existence is doomed that the ordinary cannot kill them. Jiangning''s keen elf eyes naturally saw all this. He took out his own bow and arrow, took out three black arrows and aimed at a Yanmo. Then, he released his hand and stabbed the black arrow directly into the firm skin of Yan mo. The burning devil wails bitterly, but in a twinkling of an eye, he pulls out his black arrow and raises his height again. The fire in his mouth is pouring on the earth. Jiangning''s face suddenly changed. Although the black arrow was launched with a strong bow, it had a strong penetrating power. But the black arrow itself does not have the ability of restraint. Although it is up to him, it can only hurt him but not kill him. What''s more, Yanmo is flying in the air now. He has no way to take these Yanmo without landing on land. Morgos, who was hiding in angban, naturally discovered this. He was in his palace, laughing heartily. At the same time, the Dragon hovering in the air swoops down, spitting fire like the fire devil, burning everything in front of him. They unscrupulously circled in the air, thinking that no one could do anything to them, but three black arrows came. In an instant, three dragons were killed by arrows, which scared the dragons to raise their height again! The Allied forces are away from the attack of the dragon for a short time, which gives them time to concentrate on dealing with the Yanmo. The Yanmo, led by gusmog, acted recklessly above the Allied forces. This makes Jiangning gnash his teeth, but he has lost his talent of physical flight. Although irfass can temporarily defend the sky, he can''t elevate himself to the same level as Yanmo. As a result, the situation on the whole battlefield has become rigid again. And in the city wall of angban, Sauron looked down to see all this. Although he is far away from the battlefield, his eyes can see every move in the battlefield. With his command, the gate of angban fortress opened again, from which countless orcs and all kinds of dark and evil creatures poured out again. They trampled on the smoke and dust. There are ferocious orcs with two hands and two feet, big spiders with eight feet, Black Knights with helmets and black cloaks, and a huge wolf. They howled and rushed to the battlefield. One voice after another, resounding through the whole world. Such a movement naturally attracted the attention of the coalition forces, and everyone''s face changed greatly. All kinds of arrow rain, boulders and crossbows are constantly thrown into the battlefield. At the same time, childan and ELO singer led the reserve forces to join the battlefield. No one noticed that in the war, I do not know when there was a faint shadow. They wantonly interspersed in the battlefield, and then quickly disappeared, but the dark environment, it is difficult to find their existence. "Ininville, what shall we do?" Fengong struggles to Jiangning''s side, and he gasps violently. Looking at the black line in the distance, my heart was heavy. Jiangning thought about it, and then he clenched his teeth. "Later, I will try to disperse the black smoke in the sky and let the sun shine. Take advantage of this time, you first get rid of Yanmo! Kill as many as you can. The same is true for dragons. Those orcs, however, have to fight for everything, killing as many as they can. I won''t be able to last long. During this period, it all depends on your performance. " "Yes, I see!" Fen Gong finished, and his face was determined. He summoned his own heralds to convey the order to the elves, dwarf lords, and human commanders. Jiangning stood in the battlefield, with only 500 guards around him, and the rest were driven away by him to join the battlefield. Jiangning sat on the back of irfass, holding kunguhar tightly in his right hand. The ring on his index finger and the magic diamond at the end of kunguhar began to resonate, and then a bright and dazzling Nebula burst into the sky. Such a bright Nebula light, the light of the strong, as if in an instant let the whole of the north into the universe stars! With the resonance of the magic diamond, Jiangning and irfass began to shine fierce and dazzling white light. The radiance of their bodies and the brilliance of the fairy diamond echo each other. Then, this huge nebulous light, in an instant, expelled the thick black smoke covering the whole North. Chapter 516 The light of the sun also appeared. Maiya aryen, the pilot of the solar spaceship, also quietly came to the center of the battlefield. She will pour directly on the battlefield from the strongest and fiercest side of the sun. Sudden changes, so that the orcs and all kinds of dark creatures, issued a very fierce scream. Their strength in the light of the sun, rapid fading, become no fight back. Coalition forces, seize this rare precious time and constantly kill them. At the same time, the brilliance of the sun also makes dark creatures such as the eight clawed spider quickly away from the battlefield. They run for each other''s lives and drill into the caves all over the Tieshan mountains. The same is true of the Yanmo dancing in the sky. Although they have the power to drive the fire, they themselves are the products of depravity eroded by evil forces. They are also afraid of the sun light transformed from laurelin''s fruit. Under the strong and sacred sun light, the tall body of the Yanmo sent out bursts of black smoke, and then the tall Yanmo fell to the ground powerlessly. Several elves see this, quickly rushed in the past, cut these Yan devil. However, the leader of the Yanmo, gusmog, with his own strong strength, struggled to fly away from the battlefield and hid in the angban fortress. But the sun''s brilliance is more than that, her brilliance and the nebula brilliance of the fairy diamond echo each other. The power of their homology made the magic diamond resonate with the sun. Together with the interior of angban fortress, the three magic diamonds embedded in the iron crown by morgos also resonated. The Holy Light burned morgos. This made him take off his throne and throw it to the ground. Then, the power of morgos once again drove the underground volcano of Tieshan mountain to erupt again, and the rich black smoke and poisonous gas gushed out again, which covered the brightness of the sun and drove away the brightness of the magic diamond. At the moment, Jiangning is exhausted. By the time Jiangning woke up again, the Allied forces had already returned to the defensive position of the terror mountain range. After he was exhausted and fell to the ground, ilfast picked him up and took him away from the battlefield. However, the coalition forces found that he was powerless to fall on irfass'' back, and they didn''t know what had happened. In a flustered situation, under the leadership of several elves, the coalition forces left the battlefield and returned to the defense line of the terror mountain. And their departure also made morgos, who was hiding in angbandi, quietly relieved. This made Jiangning, who knew everything, almost vomit blood. He called a few elves king, severely reprimand them. Because of their behavior, he tried his best to fight for the powerful situation to nothing. Not only that, it will be even more difficult to use today''s plan next time. With the defense of morgos, he will not be cheated again. At this time, he could not figure out what way to prevent this situation from happening again in angban. Several Elven kings bowed their heads in shame, and they understood this after the event. However, the words from Jiangning''s mouth made them feel extremely embarrassed. At the same time, they also wish time could go backwards, maybe the situation will become different. Maybe they can go to angban fortress in one go. Even if it''s no good, at least we can take advantage of the orc''s weak morale to kill a lot of them. In this way, it may reduce some resistance for future attacks. "What are the casualties of the coalition forces?" Jiangning made a complaint, but also calm their mood. He understood that things had happened, so no matter how much it was said, it was impossible to turn back the clock. What we need to do now is to prepare for the next war. However, he also understood that morgos would be more prepared for the next war! At this point, he has thoroughly understood the cunning of morgos. Fengong''s face was not good-looking. ELO singer reported the casualties of the Allied forces to him. "The losses of the Allied forces in the attack on angban were extremely heavy. The casualties of humans and dwarves were more than 20000. Nearly 10000 people died and nearly everyone else was injured. Although we have killed oak, which is many times more than us, there are still a large number of oak left in angban. Next time, if we want to attack angban, we may not succeed! " Jiangning nodded heavily. In the face of such a situation, in fact, he didn''t have a good way. Because, the army of morgos is the army of cheating. For the moment, even though the orcs are powerful in number, the high elves can still deal with several easily. Dwarves and humans can also fight with orcs. Only, the existence of the Yanmo and the dragon, for the cold weapon war, is the existence of the bug. Their skin is so hard, their stature is so big, their swords are hard to hurt, and they can spit fire enough to melt metal. Any end on the battlefield, you can easily slaughter clean. Even if it is a country, in the face of a dragon or Yanmo, there is no way to deal with it. In addition to the strong with extraordinary ability, even if the number of ordinary people is more, they can''t deal with the Yanmo and the dragon. "Get ready for the evacuation of the residents in the rear!" Jiangning''s words startled several elves, and Jiangning said: "in the front battlefield, because of the existence of the Yanmo and the dragon, it is difficult for us to occupy the dominant position. Although we killed a few, but there are still a few Yanmo, dragon also has no less than five or six number! We don''t know the specific information of angban, and no one can guarantee that there are still the figures of Yanmo and dragon in angban''s gloomy and terrible fortress. Once so, waiting for us is a complete failure! Besides... "He sighed heavily," we are not far from failure now. " Jiangning''s story is hard for the elves to accept. However, they have to admit that what Jiangning said is true. The existence of the fire devil and the dragon is a bug with almost no solution on the battlefield, although there is a black arrow. They still have the chance to kill the dragon, but black arrow can''t kill him at all. The people who kill the devil are all armed with extraordinary weapons and have extraordinary abilities. Only then has the opportunity to kill the Yanmo, but the Dragon... Completely depends on the luck. The elves, unlike Jiangning, can easily kill the Yanmo with his sword kunguhar, or can easily shoot the dragon with his bow forged by Aoli. After the war not long ago, morgos must have been on guard. It''s not easy to disperse the black smoke that enveloped angban, as it was last time. The same tactics, used for the first time, unexpectedly let morgos loss. As for the use of one, Jiangning never thought about this possibility, even with a very low probability, he did not think about it. Because, if he were morgos, he would be on guard. Therefore, in the next war, their contest with morgos must be a direct and hard one. "You go out first, let''s think about it calmly." Several Elven kings looked at each other, and then they respectfully left Jiangning''s room. Jiangning pondered in the room, how to defeat morgos? He is not afraid of the number of orcs. In fact, this is the common view of the elves. The high elves are not as frail as their grandchildren. They are tall, powerful and strong. It''s a very easy war to deal with the orcs, but in the face of the hot devil and the dragon, it''s hard to catch them. Chapter 517 In the circle of verdicts, Vera forms a circle with the thrones of villi. In front of them, a transparent screen mirror appeared. The mirror shows the war in the distant Middle Earth. Vera''s eyes are watching here. Their eyes are watching every bloody figure in the battlefield. Watch them fight with the minions of morgos, watch them bathe in blood, fight with injuries, watch them die. Then, he turned his eyes to several elves, who looked at the bloody elves with admiration. Watch them cut down their enemies at their feet, watch them happy with their achievements, watch them worry about the danger. Until, they saw that Jiangning, with the resonance of the fairy diamond, aroused the resonance of the sun, and with the thick brilliance produced, expelled the haze that shrouded angban. They are excited by Jiangning''s fantastic ideas and worried about his exhaustion coma. Torkas, who has a bad temper and the most profound relationship with Jiangning, directly pinches the armrest of his throne. He looked at the mirror in front of him and yelled, "when are we going to decide to intervene in this war?" He pointed to the countless bodies in the battlefield and said angrily, "until all these kundi die?" "Tocas!" Mandus yelled at him. "Keep calm. You need to understand who''s sitting opposite you." "I can''t calm down!" "I only know that all the things and the earth we have worked hard to create are being ravaged by Mirko without fear," he said! Iluveta''s children are fighting with Mirko in middle Turkey. As the creators and managers of Alda, all the great sages of Alda are at peace with each other. They sit alone in villino and watch, but they do nothing. Do we really have to wait until the Middle Earth is reduced to ruins, all things become slaves, and the temple of Mandus is filled with the dead He exclaimed angrily, "answer me, the great sages of Alda!" "Tocas, my brother, please calm down." Manwei, the head of villa and the king of Alda, spoke. He appeased the Furious tocas and said: "the potential of kundi is not only that, but also that of ininville. Their war with Mirko has become a war of justice and evil, not just a war of ethnic revenge. Under his leadership, kundi, human beings and dwarves United. They are not at the end of their tether, nor is the time for us to intervene. " "When is the time?" Asked tocas. "Wait!" Manway replied, "we''d like to see what the wisdom of ininville is! How far he can carry out this war. " ¡­¡­ In the location of the terrible mountains, the endless defense line is built on the solid mountains, forming an unbreakable Great Wall. After the last World War, the Allied forces once again began to cultivate themselves. A one-third reduction is enough to break the Union''s bones. What''s more, the wounded of the remaining army need to be rehabilitated and rehoused. Meanwhile, the demand for various materials is also in intensive preparation. From the rear area, from the elves, dwarfs, and human territory, every day there are vehicles full of all kinds of goods and materials, which are transported to the Tieshan mountains by broad roads. At the same time, the consumption of various drugs is also increasing, which greatly increases the burden of logistics. Every day, there are spirits and human figures, walking in the mountains, forests, valleys and swamps. They carry the medicine basket, collect all the herbs they can use, take them back to process them into medicines, and transport them to the front line. It has to be said that the war with morgos made the relations among the three ethnic groups much closer. They also through this war, let each other''s trust greatly enhance. At the same time, it also reduced the defense among the three ethnic groups. We all have a common goal, that is, to deal with morgos, who lives in the north. At the same time, they are also very clear that supporting the three ethnic warriors fighting bravely in the front line is also to ensure their own peace and tranquility. At the same time, human beings and dwarves, their civilization, are also rapidly improving under the guidance of the elves. The scholars among them learned a lot of knowledge from the elves, which included all aspects. They learned a lot in farming, fishing and hunting, breeding, forging, weaving and so on. Under the premise that everyone has a common enemy, the Elves will spare no effort to teach them. This kind of teaching has promoted the civilization of human beings and dwarves. They have learned a lot from the elves, and they are also trying to transform these knowledge into their own knowledge. And time is quietly passing away with the repair of the northern coalition. At this time, another group of human beings came to the West. They had black skin, shorter height, wider body, a lot of hair on the face and chest, and long and powerful arms. They have dark or waxy skin, black hair and eyes. However, they don''t belong to the same nation, so they look different. Some of them are ugly and mostly focus on people with dark skin, while others are handsome or ordinary and mostly focus on people with waxy yellow skin. Their arrival makes the elves very happy and happy. They warmly welcome the arrival of these human beings, accept them and teach them new knowledge. And these Easterners, too, were loyal to the elves and joined the Northern Alliance. Just as the coalition cheered for the new soldiers to join, a shadow suddenly flew out of the angban fortress in the north, quietly left angban, and secretly sneaked into the coalition and many countries in the south. As a result, rumors and rumors began to spread quietly among the Allied forces and many countries in the rear area. No one knows when it began to spread. However, these rumors and rumors spread very fast. Most of them are spread among the human race. The rumor is that the elves and dwarves are in collusion. Their purpose is to consume a large number of human beings. Then divide up their property and enslave their people. At first, this kind of rumor was not tenable at all, but the rumor mongers listed that since several wars, the elves'' population has lost the least and suffered the least. On the contrary, the largest number of human beings suffered extremely heavy losses. Such a contrast, let the human face and mood, become very bad. Their thoughts began to think as the rumor described, and then they began to associate. And in my mind began a quick analogy, found that the fact is actually the same as rumors, their human loss is extremely heavy. More than dwarves, as compared with elves, their losses are more severe. Every human who makes such association has a very bad heart and a terrible face. Their minds and hearts began to believe these rumors. They believed that the elves and dwarves conspired to consume the largest number of human beings. However, dividing them up and enslaving their people started to crack the solid alliance of the three ethnic groups. At the same time, in the dwarves, the same rumor is spreading, just a different version. The loss of dwarves is less than that of human beings and higher than that of elves, which belongs to the middle type. The rumor is not about this, but about the wealth of the dwarves. These rumors say that the elves and humans have already secretly formed an alliance, preparing to consume the power of the dwarves in the war, and then divide up the countless treasures hidden in the dwarves'' territory. Dwarves are good at digging, casting and smelting. This is their talent, which comes from the gift of Aoli. Such comments have a lot of credibility among the dwarves. However, some people have questioned this. However, the rumor says that the elves and human beings belong to the children of iluvita, and they feel intimate and intimate in their natural identity. What about dwarves? It''s only adopted by iluvita. When it comes to identity, it can''t be compared with elves and human beings. As a result, many dwarves began to associate with this aspect, and then they began to fantasize and synchronize their ideas with these rumors. As a result, their behaviors and thoughts are compared with rumors. Then, the more you think about the final result, the faster it will happen. So the stubborn dwarf gradually doesn''t believe in elves and humans. Always look at the elves and human with hostile eyes! At present, the rumor only stops in the human and dwarf groups, and has not been introduced into the elves. The rumor walkers know that the elves have been united under one man''s command for a long time, and they have been cheated by each other once. They will not easily believe any rumor any more, but will be alert for it. For a purpose in mind, the rumor only stops these rumors from the elves and spreads them among human beings and dwarves. Moreover, he was glad to see the progress of these rumors, as well as some branch lines automatically analyzed and reasoned by human beings and dwarfs. In this regard, the figure of morgos hiding under the crypt of angban laughed happily all day. At the same time, the shadow quietly crossed the mountain of terror and turned to the South under the condition of smooth progress of rumors. He arrived at the dwarves'' territory, human villages, towns and elves. Morgos is quietly carrying out this series of actions in the dark, but the elves know nothing about it and have no defense. Chapter 518 Morgos is very good at conspiracy and lies. His lies are too defensive for you to be aware of. He knew very well that he could not easily defeat the Allied forces like iron barrels. In the same way, it is not easy for the coalition to defeat him. At least, in the battlefield where the devil and the dragon exist, it is very difficult for the Allied forces to win. Although he almost failed several times, the final result still gave him a chance to breathe and reorganize his military. He despised the overall situation of human beings and some elves. In fact, at the end of the war, he heard everything quietly. As a result, he looked down on some elves, humans and dwarves. He believes that this part of short-sighted people lost the best opportunity to beat him at one stroke, but gave him a chance to restructure again. As a result of several times, morgos laughed happily in the palace of angban. After spreading rumors among the coalition forces, he quietly crossed the defense line set by the coalition forces and went south with the help of the moonlight. The shadow of his incarnation wanders among elves, humans and dwarves. He was blinded by the way he couldn''t see above. He always knew what language to use to wake up the darkness and evil in these creatures. He is always able to achieve his own goal by the most trivial and the most subtle way. His lies and his conspiracy spread quickly among them. The method used is still the same, but morgos has the most simple language and skills to convey his thoughts to the people he wants to convey. And, plant a seed of darkness and evil in their hearts, waiting for it to grow and ferment slowly. And all this, whether it is elves, humans or dwarves, they do not know, do not know their seemingly unbreakable defense line, in fact, has already become fragmented in the dark. The comrades who fought side by side began to distrust their close comrades in arms and partners. This distrust is natural. After the brewing and fermentation of lies, they are like sweet and refreshing grape wine, which gradually becomes mellow with the passage of time. However, behind this mellow, there is a sweet poison that can cause death. ¡­¡­ In the north, though, there is an astonishing number of multi-ethnic allied forces in the mountains of terror. Their existence provides security for the West and the homeland of all intelligent life. In particular, they defeated the evil invasion of morgos several times, which made the existence of this army regarded by the people as a kind of talisman and patron saint. Among them, the commander-in-chief of this army, several Elven kings, human heroes and dwarf lords, their deeds and lives are talked about with great interest. Their glorious deeds and heroic legends are sung everywhere by bards, and their figures and appearances are also recorded in the history book for later generations to worship. As a result, the front line and the north are not concerned by the people after the Allied forces have won many victories. As usual, they work at sunrise and rest at sunrise, unaffected by the war. In the same way, they did not worry about the danger that might come from the Northern War. In dorias, this beautiful land, peaceful country, has not changed as it did hundreds of years ago. Although there is the haze of war and death in the north. However, there is no denying that even in the dark, there will always be light. Similarly, even in the land covered by the haze of death, there is still hope and light. In the long history of elves for thousands of years, there is a story that will be talked about by the Chinese people in the future. This story creates a new race, half elves! They are the hybrid offspring of human and spirit. After they grow up, they will face a choice. In other words, do you choose to accept the "destiny" of human beings or the "destiny" of elves? If the half elf chooses to be human after growing up, he will lose his eternal life. In the same way, if he chooses the fate of the spirit, he will enjoy the immortal life of the spirit, free from disease and the limit of Shouyuan. The appearance of the half Elves will involve two very important characters, who are the protagonists in the story. Their love stories are supported by the Chinese people. At the same time, it is also regarded as the most beautiful story by the elves, which is undoubtedly the love story between behren and Lucien. Beren is an Eden human of the BeO family. He is the son of beremir of the BeO family and adaniel of the Mareh family. Lucien, the daughter of ELO singe and Maiya Meian, has a face rarely seen in the world. She is one of iluveta''s children that is out of reach. Byron was inadvertently entering the border of dorias, nildores forest. He walked in the forest and met Lucien. At the first sight he saw Lucien, he was fascinated by her. In the early evening moon, Lucien dances by a river. Her dance is so holy and beautiful, accompanied by the bright moonlight, Lucien is happy to dance. And behren just looked at Lucien''s wonderful dance and was intoxicated. Lucien didn''t find anyone peeping at her. In Lucien''s beautiful dance, behren forgot everything and all the unpleasantness. He just looked at the dancing posture in the moonlight like the original ELO singer when he was charmed by Meian. Her blue dress is like a cloudless sky, and her gray eyes are like the starry sky in the evening; Her cloak was embroidered with golden flowers, and her hair was as black as a shadow in the twilight. Her glory and beauty are like the light on the leaves, like the gurgling stream, like the twinkling stars above the blurred world; There was a sparkle on her face. But she disappeared from his eyes. He was like a man under a spell. He wanted to call, but he couldn''t make a sound; He wandered in the forest for a long time, looking for her like an alert beast. Because he didn''t know her name, he could only call her "tinuville", Nightingale, the daughter of twilight, in his heart. His distant glance, her image like the leaves flying in the autumn wind and the cold stars twinkling on the top of the mountain in winter night, has been haunting him ever since. Chapter 519 One dawn as spring approached, Lucien began to sing as she danced on the green hills. Her song is so ardent that it is like a lark crossing the threshold of the night to see the rising sun on the side wall of the world, singing among the dying stars; Lucien''s song released the land that was imprisoned in winter, the frozen spring began to sing, where her footprints passed, the flowers burst from the cold earth. So the lost spell left behren, and he called to her and called out tinuville; The whole forest echoed the name. She stopped in surprise and watched as baelen came towards her, but did not run away. When she looked at him, fate fell on her, she fell in love with behren. But she got rid of his arms and disappeared from his eyes; It was just dawn. Beren fell to the ground dazzled, as if he had been killed by a mixture of sorrow and joy; He fell into a deep sleep, like an abyss of shadow. When he woke up, his whole body was as stiff as a stone, and his heart was as desolate as abandoned. He wandered in the forest like a blind man groping in the dark, reaching out to catch the light that suddenly disappeared. In this way, he paid a painful price for the fate that fell on him; Lucian was also captivated by his fate. As an immortal spirit, she chose death for behren to accept his fate freely; Among all the elves, no one has ever experienced her great pain. Beyond behren''s expectation, Lucien returned to the darkness where he was and brought light to him; In this hidden Kingdom, they wandered hand in hand for many days. From spring to summer, Lucien often came to behren''s side, and they walked quietly through the forest together; No other iluvita''s children have ever been so happy, though the time is short. Bard Dylon also loved Lucien. He followed her, saw her meeting with behren, and told Meian about it. Meian sent the news to the north. King Singh was very angry. He loved Lucien more than anything else in the world and thought that no fairy prince was worthy of her; As for decadent human beings, they are not qualified to serve them. He asked Lucien in surprise and sorrow; But she did not answer until he swore that he would neither kill him nor imprison him. At this time, ELO Singh was very angry. He hated the human named Belem. He thinks it''s this despicable guy who cheated his daughter with a lie. He thinks that baelen wants to take his precious daughter away from him. At the moment, Xinge has lost his wisdom and self-restraint for a long time. He is like a dragon staring at the thief who is trying to steal his treasure. Although he was very angry, he still wanted to see for himself, who was trying to steal his daughter. For the sake of his baby''s daughter, he did not hesitate to rush back to dorias from the north. In fact, when Marian sent this message to him, ELO Singh was also extremely surprised. And then there was outrage. In his eyes, no fairy Prince is worthy of his daughter, let alone mortal? In fact, for his daughter''s lifelong happiness, ELO singe once had a suitable candidate, but the latter would not agree at all, and he knew this clearly in his heart. Because he was very clear that in that person''s mind, he had always regarded him as a brother, regarded Lucien as a niece, and absolutely would not accept this request. So King Singh wanted to send someone to take Belem back to Minneapolis like a prisoner. However, Lucien took Belem to King Singh first, as if he were the most distinguished guest of honor. ELO Singh looked at behren angrily and scornfully, and Marian said nothing¡° Who are you? " "How dare you come to my country like a thief without being invited?" Singh said Behren was too frightened to say a word under the magnificence of Minneapolis and the power of ELO singe. So Lucien introduced him to his father, "he is the son of beremir, the enemy of morgos. Beremir fought with you in the north. The deeds of human heroes are widely spread in the West. " After hearing this, ELO singe was slightly surprised. He did not expect that the "thief" was still the descendant of his comrade in arms paoze. But, even so, he said to his daughter Lucien with a tiger face, "let Byron talk for himself!" Xinge said: "you sad and unfortunate mortal, why don''t you want to avenge your father? Instead, you want to break into my country like a thief without my permission. Do you know that mortals are not allowed to enter here. What reason do you have for me not to punish you for your recklessness and stupidity? " Behren looked into Lucien''s eyes and into Miriam''s face; He seems to know what to say. Fear left him, and the pride of being a member of the ancient human family returned to him; He opened his mouth and said, "dear king of spirits, it is fate that leads me to this point. I have traveled across mountains and rivers to sneak into the north. There are not many elves who can do the same as me in the danger I have experienced. I wanted to join the coalition to avenge my father, but fate led me here. Here I found the beauty I wanted to pursue. Since she was found by me, I will never give up. Because, she surpasses innumerable treasures, surpasses everything. Whether it''s high mountains and huge stones, copper walls and iron walls, or even the fire of morgos, or the power of all the Elven kingdoms, I can''t stop myself from acquiring this treasure. Because your daughter Lucien is the most beautiful child in the world. Because of him, my life can shine like the sun. " The whole hall was silent, and all the people in the hall were stunned and frightened; They all thought beren would die on the spot. And Lucien because of his confession, a pair of beautiful eyes, tender bet on the body of behren. However, Xinge opened his mouth, and he slowly said word by word: "if you dare to say such rude words, you will end up dead. If I hadn''t sweared in a hurry, you would be dead. I regret swearing not to kill you, you wretched mortal, who learned to be as cunning as morgos in the north where morgos was shrouded in his shadow. Your lies are like morgos, and your actions are like his slave spies. You sneak into my country and abduct my daughter He glared at him, "your father died bravely and fearlessly. You don''t want to avenge your father. Instead, you go back to the South alone, sneak into my country and cheat my daughter with lies and honeyed words. How can you, mortal mortal, touch my daughter?" Hearing the words, behren replied humbly, "no matter how much my behavior annoys you, no matter whether I should die or not, you can kill me. But I will never accept your slandering me as a mean human being, or a spy and slave of morgos. With this ring, this is a gift from finrod himself to my father during the Northern War. This gift affirms my father''s loyalty and merit. He died in a glorious battle in the north. As a hero who fought against morgos and died on the battlefield, no one, spirit or king can insult my family His words made Lucien''s beautiful eyes shine. Everyone looked at him philosophically, but Xinge didn''t care. In his opinion, what Byron said was purely boring, and his family was even more ridiculous. In this world, what family dare to compare with the spirit? So he thought of a way, and he also buried the root of the disaster because of his thoughts and the fleeting shadow in his heart. "I''ve heard of beremir''s bravery," he said. Listen, Baron, no matter how you say it, I won''t give you my precious daughter. She is a great treasure in your heart, and I need a treasure as well. " He leaned on the throne, "ferno once created three magic diamonds, which were taken away by morgos and inlaid on his crown. You get one for me to prove how much you love my daughter." In fact, after seeing Jiangning''s Fairy diamond inlaid at the end of kunguhar and the ring inlaid with diamond in his hand, Xinge was fascinated by its superb style. He also longed for the fairy diamond, but he could not fight against ininville, who looked like his elder brother. Therefore, when he was tired of Belem''s entanglement, he thought of the elves created by ferno. At the same time, he also wanted to use morgos''s hand to get rid of this bold and covetous human. But he did not know that his words had decided the fate of dorias. At the same time, he and dorias also fell into the curse of Mandus. After hearing this, beren laughed and sneered at Singh, "what''s the difficulty? I didn''t expect that the spirit king would sell his daughter for the artificial jewelry. King Xinge, if this is your wish, then I will do it. When we meet again, I will hand you a magic diamond from the crown of morgos. So you don''t look down on beremir''s son. " Then he looked into Miriam''s eyes without saying a word; So he said goodbye to Lucien tinuville, bowed down to ELO singe and Meilian, pushed aside the guards beside him, and left Minneapolis alone. Chapter 520 After beren left, Meian finally spoke. She said to Xinge, "King Xinge, you think your plan is wonderful, but you will be cheated by this clever plan. It''s bad for you if my eyes aren''t dim, whether Belem is successful or not. Because you''ve put yourself and your daughter in bad luck. Now dorias will be entangled with the fate of a larger territory. " But Singh said, "I love my daughter more than any other treasure. I will not sell her to anyone, whether it is a spirit or a human. I will not let him see the sun the next morning as long as he returns to Minneapolis, whether in hope or in fear Lucien was silent. From this moment on, dorias had never heard of her singing. Dorias was covered with sadness. Even the shadow seemed to grow a lot in dorias. After leaving the kingdom of dorias in Singh, behren crossed the forest of nierdores and turned north into the endless mountain range of terrors in front of Nanton buseb. Then he entered the Anah trail and came to the vast valley plain surrounded by mountains. Then Belem turned northwest to the source of the torcherian river. Here, there are still traces of dried up blood. The forests on both sides of the river have been almost cut down. Even he found incomplete armor and weapons in the land. A few years ago, in this land, the elves and orcs launched a fierce bloody battle. The war was so fierce that the dark brown soil was still infected with red. Then, behren, he crossed the swamp of serrah, where the Elven alliance''s line of defense began. Beren could see clearly that the lines of defense built along the mountains were like the Great Wall. On some precipitous and high peaks, there are beacon towers, fortresses, sentries and other military facilities. Each building was guarded by two or three Elven soldiers, two of whom stood guard and observed, while the other hid. The function of this arrangement is to prevent the soldiers from being shot with cold arrows. Once the soldiers are killed with cold arrows, the one hiding can quickly ring the alarm bell or light the beacon tower to inform the Allied forces of the enemy''s situation. He just watched for a while, but before he got close, he was surrounded by a group of armed elite. A dozen bows and arrows aimed at him, and the leading spirit asked about his origin. Belem didn''t dare to hesitate. He raised his ring and responded loudly, "I''m Belem, the son of beremir. I have something to see fenrod. This is a gift from the Elven king to my father." The first spirit recognized the ring given by finrod, and knew that the human named Belem did not lie. The fairy art that casts the ring can''t be successfully cast by human beings. Besides, they have heard the name of the human hero beremir. I know that this human once fought with fenrod and saved fenrod''s life. So the elves team took behren to see finrod. In the north, the three tribes built a solid defense line along the terror mountains to prevent morgos from going south from the north. Several Elven kings have been gathering here for a long time. Compared with the safe and peaceful rear area, the safety of the north is better than everything else. As a result, few Elven kings left the north. In addition to the urgent need to return to the south, he spent most of his time in the north to help Jiangning train his army. In particular, the three groups of cooperative hybrid operations! The elves are tall and powerful, with keen features, and are competent for all arms. However, due to the superb archery skills of the elves, most of the archers are elves. The dwarves are short, but they are strong and powerful. They are not inferior to elves in fighting with orcs. What''s more, the forging technology of the dwarves has made rapid progress, which is related to their talent inherited from Aoli. Human beings, however, are the best of the three. In the past few years when the three tribes formed a coalition, human beings not only followed the army to fight against morgos, but also learned a lot from elves and dwarves. In addition, the human reproductive capacity is very fast, so it is the largest number of combat power among the coalition forces. Moreover, it is because human beings are brave and loyal in fighting. No matter what kind of people they are fighting with, they give full respect to the human beings they are fighting with. Although they will despise them in their hearts, at least they will not insult their comrades in arms openly. They are not stupid. Who knows what you do today in the battlefield may lead to no one willing to help you when you need help most. Therefore, although the plot of morgos spread among the coalition forces, on the whole, there was no harmony among the three ethnic groups. Beren soon met fenrod. Fenrod, who was guarding the place, never left his armor and weapons. He was always dressed in military uniform. As a matter of fact, everyone here is dressed like this. Even at night, they will not take off their armor. They will only take off their armor for a short time during maintenance and cleaning. Behren meets with finrod and shows him the ring finrod gave his father to prove his identity. Then, he told finrod about his experiences over the years, his encounter with Lucien and his experience in dorias. After hearing this, finrod was surprised and uneasy. As he once said to galantrel, he made an oath. Now someone came to him to ask him to keep his promise, even if it was at the cost of his life. Therefore, he said with a heavy heart: "it''s very clear that Singh''s purpose is to make you die. But he didn''t expect that the power of this fate would be far beyond his budget. Now ferno''s curse is active again because he covets the magic diamond. He didn''t understand that the magic diamond bears a very serious curse and will wake up again because of his words, his greed and his selfish desire to possess. But ferno''s sons would not tolerate the magic diamond falling into anyone''s hands. They would rather let the whole west be reduced to scorched earth and all the spirit countries be reduced to ashes, and would not let anyone even seize a magic diamond, just because the oath is forcing them, and no one can stop it, even Vera. So, don''t look at our multi-ethnic elves gathering together to deal with morgos, but our relationship has not improved much. There are still contradictions among the elves. After all, nordo himself did the taileri massacre. Now, with the death of Finn, iningwell''s request for his life after he said revenge could not be fulfilled. Therefore, Xinge wanted you to get a magic diamond, just to kill you. But, as I said just now, that oath persecutes the children of ferno, and the same oath I made at the beginning drives me. Although I will not have any good feelings and sympathy for you, I will honor the oath I made at the beginning. " So finrod explained his responsibilities and wrote a letter to Jiangning. He went with beren to angban. Chapter 521 They only had a team of 12. One night, fenrod led ten guards, including baelen, and they quietly left the line. Along the path toward the north, in a wilderness, they met a group of orcs, but they were all easily solved. With finrod''s ability, naturally these orcs will not be in the eye. Then they took off the orc''s weapons and equipment, put on their armor, disguised as orcs, and quietly headed for the Tieshan mountains. However, the fact is not as smooth as mentioned above. In fact, when they quietly approached the north, the figure of their party had been detected by Soren. Soren was standing on the top of the mountain at that time. When he saw the figure of a group of them, he felt very suspicious, so doubts naturally gushed from the bottom of Soren''s heart. Just because they were in a hurry, they didn''t report their work to Soren, because all the minions of morgos had to report their work to Soren. So he sent troops to stop them and bring them to him. Then there was the famous competition between Soren and finrod. Finrod and Soren competed for the power of reciting incantations, and the power of the Elven king was very powerful. However, in the end, as many stories have described, Soren gradually gained control. He recited the wizard''s curse. This mantra contains everything the nordo people have done in the past, and it also contains extremely powerful power. Finrod fell to the ground in front of his black seat. Sauron ordered people to take off their clothes, so that each of them did not wear inch, which made them raise great fear. Although they showed their true colors, Soren was unable to find out their names and the purpose of their coming here. Therefore, he put them in a dark and silent dungeon, threatening to put them to death with the most severe punishment, unless someone can tell him the truth. And every few days, they see a pair of eyes emerging in the dark. The werewolf will eat one of their companions, but no one will betray their king. Although finrod had been active in the battlefield, Soren had not seen him. Moreover, he would not think of his identity at the level of the Elven king. In his mind, this is impossible. Which Elven King dares to lead only 12 people into angban? So Soren is still testing them to see if he can get the answer he wants from their different people. As a result, no one let go. Even Soren could not get the information he wanted to know. At the moment when Sauron put beren in prison, a great fear fell on Lucien''s heart; After going to ask Meian, she knows that beren has been put in a dungeon on borzos Island (Sirian Island, sullied by Soren, renamed borzos Island, the "werewolf island"), and there is no hope of being rescued. Lucien could see that no one in the world would lend a helping hand to this, so she decided to leave dorias and go to him in person; She went to find Dalong to help, but Dalong betrayed her and told Xinge about her plan. When Xinge heard the news, he was frightened and afraid. He didn''t want to imprison Lucian in the dark, so that she would not wither and die (the elves would die of extreme negative emotions). But he wanted to lock her up again, so he ordered people to build a hut on a very high tree. In this way, she couldn''t escape. Not far from the gate of Minneapolis, one of the tallest trees in the forest of nerdrius grows; Throughout the northern half of the Kingdom, there is a large forest of birch. The huge Betula platyphylla, named hirilon, was selected. It had three main trunks, and its bark was extremely smooth and could not be seen from the top; It starts to bifurcate very high off the ground. The cabin was built in the middle of the tall trunk of cirrhone, to which Lucien was taken; The ladder to the cabin was removed and the cabin was guarded. No one could get close to her except Singh, who could send a servant to deliver what she needed. However, Lucien is always trying to find a way to escape here. She uses magic power to make her hair grow very long, and weaves a robe with these hair, which can hold her beauty and make her into a shadow. The robe is also full of lethargic magic. The rest of her hair she weaves into a thick rope and hangs it from the window; When the tail of the rope swayed gently on the head of the guard under the tree, they all fell into deep sleep. So Lucien climbed down from the hut where she was imprisoned, wrapped in her shadow robe, avoided everyone''s eyes, and disappeared from dorias. At this time, a letter that finrod wrote to Jiangning when he left was also delivered to Jiangning. He opened the envelope. The contents of the letter told the reasons why finrod left his own defense line and where they were going. When Jiangning knew that finrod and his family were going to angban, he was very surprised. At the same time, he was filled with anger. He was very angry. He was angry that finrod was absent from his duty without permission. He abandoned the most important defense line and went to angban instead. This made him very angry. At the same time, he quickly called mezlos to take over fenrod''s defense. At the same time, he also held an emergency meeting to gather the prince, king, dwarf Lord and human Lord together for discussion. Well known, the result of things is not as smooth as he thought. The opposition of humans and dwarves is the biggest among them. They are against sending troops, against a meaningless war in their eyes, and even more against letting their people and their descendants die because of the relationship of one person. In this regard, they are willing to maintain the status quo, safely hiding in the defense line. This result surprised Jiangning, but it''s reasonable for him to think about it carefully. As far as he is concerned, he naturally can''t get through it emotionally. So, he turned to ask the elves, for which the elves'' answer was to rescue them, even to cover for them. Although some of them were unwilling, they agreed. As soon as the results of the comparison came out, although we didn''t show anything on our faces. However, the distinction between the bottom of my heart is still out. Dwarves and human beings left one after another with ugly faces, while the elves watched the whole process coldly. Where they don''t know, a shadow is lurking in the hearts of dwarves and humans, and quietly affecting them. Jiangning didn''t say much about this, and didn''t say much about the departure of human beings and dwarves. But with the prince of spirit, the king of spirit, to discuss the matter of sending troops to rescue. But in the human heart, there is a voice in their heart, "see, the elves don''t trust you at all, they always want to take you as cannon fodder again and again. See their faces? They are very unhappy about your not helping. Next time, if you humans are in trouble, Elves will not help you, and they will also let you rush in the front when there is a war with people. Although, you have many people, but this strength and spirit can not be compared. Ininville clearly has a chance to win against morgos, but he is maintaining the existing defense line. The purpose is to consume the number of your human beings, so that you can continue to follow the lead of the elves and be their subordinates. Do you think that after you enter the west, are you really free? " Humans listen to the inner voice of "themselves". They don''t know that this is the instigation and conspiracy of morgos. Instead, they think that this is what they think and what they want to say. Now, after the sound, they recalled the scene again. The Elves were indifferent to their departure, and there was no expression on their faces. The whole process, the face is tight, watching them leave coldly. In my heart, mankind began to worry about their future. They are worried that this kind of future will continue to appear, and they are not angry with Jiangning. Well, you can defeat morgos and destroy angban, but what defense line have you been building here to give morgos a chance to recuperate again and again? The original idea is to consume our human population! For the first time, human beings resented the tall figure and the spirit king who defeated the orcs many times. It turned out that he was also enslaving us and continuing to serve the spirit! Anger, at this moment, germinates and grows rapidly. Chapter 522 Contradictions have arisen and gaps have arisen. Whether they are elves, humans or dwarves, their relationship with each other is the same as the above eight words. Their inner contradictions and distrust began to show gradually. It''s just that this time, it''s just an opportunity to move the hidden things in people''s hearts to the table. They began to distrust each other. In the early years, the conflicts between them were growing. Elves now hate humans and dwarves very much. They are very dissatisfied with their unwillingness to rescue finrod. No matter where humans or dwarves go, they have to face the pointing of the elves, and the actions that despise them in their eyes. In this way, human beings and dwarves are extremely dissatisfied, and their anger is suppressed. Not only that, humans and dwarves, but also through this event, let them feel that the spirit''s attitude towards them is purely to use the relationship. The elves send their people to the battlefield as cannon fodder, while their personnel stay at the rear of their team, leaving the confrontation and impact to humans and dwarves. In fact, in the beginning, both humans and dwarves knew each other very well. They have no advantage over elves. The high elves are strong and powerful. Against orcs, one can easily hit ten. Moreover, they have keen features, quick and vigorous skills, and can walk on the ground in any terrain. This is a talent that humans and dwarves have never possessed. At the beginning, when they assigned tasks to each other, they were very clear that in this way, they could play and maintain the strongest fighting capacity of the coalition forces. But now, now. The original best allocation evolved into the spirit''s intention to consume the strength of the two clans. So as to achieve the plan of enslaving the two tribes forever. In everything, I''m afraid that someone will make a bad start, which will make everyone think about the worst side of the problem. At this time, the alliance was not far away from disintegration. Most of human beings and dwarves did not continue to believe in elves. However, there are still a small number of humans and dwarves who choose to continue to believe in elves. Among them, were the first priority of human migration to the west, they became loyal to the elf family. The dwarves were the first to contact with the elves, and some of them had forged weapons for dorias. As a result, they have chosen to continue to believe in their allies over the years. Jiangning, on the other hand, led 10000 cavalry troops to the north to angeban. No matter how unwise fenrod''s behavior is, he doesn''t want to complain at the moment, and punish fenrod when he comes back safely. At the same time, Jiangning was also dissatisfied with ELO Xinge''s actions and coveted some magic diamond. Wasn''t that the trouble? He didn''t tell ferno''s sons about fenrod''s going north. He knew that the magic diamond had always been one of the purposes for the nordo elves to come here. These three magic diamonds were the source of all disasters. Especially after the curse of Mandus, this oath and curse are always tied up with the spirit of nordo. However, what Jiangning didn''t know was that he didn''t explain everything to ferno''s sons. At the same time, he foreshadowed the future disintegration and family killing. On the line of defense built along the mountain of terror, the Allied forces had known for a long time that their spiritual leader, who led 10000 cavalry troops, quickly went north to meet the king of neron. And for the human and dwarf do not cooperate, at this moment, also began to burst out. It originated from a dwarf''s drunken gibberish, which eventually caused the dissatisfaction of the elves. Both sides began to quarrel, and then moved into more and more unknown dwarves and elves to join, and finally even humans were involved. The three sides began to quarrel, and even almost started to fight. In the end, it startled mezlos, childan and them. The arrival of the Elven king and the Elven Prince stopped the possible bloody conflicts among the three parties. Finally, after a unanimous vote, they punished the parties with 30 lashes. When it was the turn of the thirty whips to the elves, the executioner was deliberately perfunctory, which made the onlookers and dwarves extremely dissatisfied. As a result, the conflict began to break out, and even staged the whole martial arts. As a result, naturally, they were once again alarmed. They tried in public, but the verdict was not satisfactory to humans and dwarves. So much so that the dwarf Lord angrily pointed to mezlos'' nose and scolded him. Mezlos''s face was livid, and he resisted the urge to draw a sword to kill. As a result, his silence was regarded as weak by the dwarves, so the rough dwarves scolded more vigorously, and even the discontent of human beings was aroused through the mouth of the dwarves, and human beings also joined in. This time, of course, mezlos did not continue to tolerate, he angrily began to fight back, resulting in the United attack of human dwarves. Seeing this, childan worried that the alliance would fall apart, so he came forward to try to mediate, "ladies and gentlemen, we have been fighting together for several years. In countless days and nights, we depend on each other, depend on each other, under the strong pressure from the north. We are not afraid of difficulties and dangers, repel the evil invasion of the north many times, and set up a solid defense line for our home in the rear. Now, are we going to quarrel over a little bit, so that the alliance falls apart? My friends, please calm down. We don''t have to quarrel, OK? " Childan''s kind persuasion did not have the same effect as his fantasy. Mezlos ignored, while humans and dwarves laughed and asked, "do you remember that we are allies? In every battle, we rush in the front, while you elves hide behind. Your casualties are the least among the three races. We humans and dwarves, however, bear most of the casualties, including all the dirty and tiring work of building defense lines, which are all done by us. And now, is that how you elves reward your allies? You have a bad heart, and intend to consume our population through war, so as to enslave us forever, and let us become the vassals of your elves for your arbitrary whipping and driving. " After hearing this, mezlos sneered and said, "when you people migrated from the Far East to the west, who accepted you? Who gave you the land to live in, who taught you knowledge and led you into civilization? Who, in the face of morgos, led the three scattered tribes to fight against the invasion of morgos? Now, you have learned a lot from us, but now you begin to resent us. What''s the reason? " "It''s all your one-sided words. You elves have a grudge against morgos. Your purpose of joining us is not for our sake at all. From the beginning, your purpose is not pure. You just want us to be cannon fodder. In this case, we simply disbanded the alliance. From today on, we are no longer your allies and robes, nor are you our allies and robes! " With that, humans and dwarfs, with most of their people, left the defense line one after another and returned to the south. And the servants and spies of morgos told the news to their master. The dark enemy, sitting on the dark throne, looked at the South and kept laughing. At this point, the triad alliance was dissolved, and morgos''s conspiracy was successful again. He successfully dissolved the triad alliance, and made all preparations for the next victory and a full foot in the West. And the failure of the elves is only a matter of time, and they will never be able to return. Chapter 523 Jiangning, who is leading 10000 elite cavalry to angban, does not know that the alliance against morgos has been disbanded. He personally led 10000 cavalry to angban. Before he got close to angban, he was discovered by orcs all over the north, full of mogos'' claws and detailed works. Soon, Soren came with a great army of orcs. The two sides fought a decisive battle in the wilderness, and the Vietnam War became more and more intense. Ten thousand cavalry followed him, constantly attacking the orc''s army. Without the army of the Yanmo and the dragon, it would be vulnerable. What''s more, most of the ten thousand elite cavalry were brought by Jiangning. When it comes to fighting ability, it is above the elves. Under their charge, the orc''s army was defeated. Driven by their horseshoes and lances, it''s like a shepherd driving sheep. Seeing his troops running away under the enemy''s horseshoes and lances, Soren was extremely angry at this moment. Under his compulsion, the scattered spirit gathered up a little. Then, Soren himself, his crotch is a strong black horse. He led the army against the elves, and the runaway orcs turned around in his spell and rushed back. They screamed and rushed over, without any rules. Jiangning sent out a part of the cavalry to charge again, trying to beat back the other side. He himself, however, led less than 2000 cavalry against Sauron himself. Ilfas wrapped his silver hooves, trampled on the earth and splashed white light. He wore the crown of King given by javanna on his head and held kunguhar tightly in his high right hand. At the same time, Soren also pulled out the accessories from his waist, which originated from the black sword given by his master morgos. He felt the power in his body rising, the blood burning, and no one could see his true face under the dark mask. Only a few strands of lake blue hair are fluttering in the wind. The speed of both sides is very fast, like the wind. In the blink of an eye, they can see each other clearly. Two not like mortal magic soldiers, with their master''s roar, instantly cut together. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, after learning that Belem had an accident with him, Lucien weaved a cloak and rope with his hair and quietly escaped from dorias. All the way through the forest of nealdores, she headed north. However, she did not choose the line of defense built along the mountains of terror. There are so many eyes and ears. Lucien is afraid that he will be found as soon as he appears in the defense line. So she made a detour to the northwest and planned to take another road to the north, angban. She chose to cross the shadow mountains and head north. This mountain range is continuous, wider than the terror mountain range. Its great body stretches across the northwest. The southwest and the terror mountain range in the East are just across the serehe swamp. When Lucien tries to enter the shadow mountain range, her beautiful figure is found by two fairy princes, kellergong and kulufen. Although Lucien was wearing a cloak with a sleeping spell, her smell could not escape Juan''s keen sense of smell. It is a magic dog from villino, who was given to kellergong by Vera olomi a long time ago. When they found Lucien, they came forward and stopped her, because she was so suspicious. However, when Lucien takes off her robe to show her beautiful face, kellergong is fascinated by her beautiful appearance and immediately falls in love with her. When Lucien learned their identity as the prince of the nordo tribe, he also confided his identity to them and begged them to help her. And kellergong is wholeheartedly want to occupy Lucien, for her request and help is a false promise. They deceived her into returning to Nagorny Lund, and immediately imprisoned her and took away her robe. Then, he sent a letter to Xinge, who was in dorias, telling Xinge that he was going to marry Lucien. When Singh knew about it, he flew into a rage, and led almost all the soldiers he could muster to nargoslund. Lucian is the treasure in his heart, the supreme love. He thinks that no king or prince in the world can be worthy of his daughter. Therefore, the boldness of kellergong made king Xinge''s intention to destroy the whole world. When kellergong imprisoned Lucien, his loyal dog Juan sympathized with Lucien very much. He would accompany her every day. He could understand the language of any animal in the world. Lucien also has this talent. She talked a lot with Juan and told a lot of stories to him. In fact, when she saw Juan for the first time, she loved it very much, and Juan could feel Lucien''s love for it. So Juan decided to help her. He took Lucien''s robe and carried her away from Nagorny Lund to angban. But Singh didn''t know about it. He was leading his army to Nagorny Lund. He wanted to welcome his daughter back. ¡­¡­ In the wilderness of the northern land, the struggle between Jiangning and Solon also reached a climax. Unlike when they met for the first time, Soren was easily defeated by Jiangning, this time Soren had the power transmitted to him by morgos. This power and magic, let him face Jiangning, can easily fight with him for a long time. In the same way, his bravery also led the ferocity of the orcs. Influenced by Sauron, they began to gain a firm foothold under the impact of the elves. For a time, the fight between the two sides became inseparable. "Is this the power your master has given you?" After fighting for a long time, Soren''s body was left nine wounds by Jiangning. These wounds contain the power of Shuangsheng tree, which makes Soren unable to recover the wounds. Hearing Jiangning''s inquiry, Soren said: "inningville, the greatness of the dark master is beyond your reach. If you are willing to join the dark master, with your ability, you will be reused by the dark master. By then, the whole Alda will be ours. " He bewitched, "I believe that by then, the Dark Lord will be willing to give you a huge territory and make you king and holy." "He has lost Vera''s identity. How can he sanctify me?" "Besides, I don''t have the slightest interest in joining morgos," Jiangning said. Do you want to be a dog like you? " In the face of ridicule, Soren did not get angry, but said: "to be a loyal dog of the dark master is better than to be his enemy, ininville, you will regret it." Jiangning shook his head and affirmed: "it''s a pity that this day is doomed to fail." "I will be very sorry that today a king will fall here!" With that, Soren took down the horn on the side of the horse and blew it fiercely. Then, a light mist came from the north and quickly spread over the battlefield. After the fog fell to the ground, it wriggled quickly, and then with a dull and loud roar, the three headed demons appeared together and surrounded him with Sauron. Chapter 524 Three headed Yanmo and Sauron, four powerful enemies in the presence of the moment will make Jiangning suddenly change color, he felt from the three headed Yanmo''s body as powerful as the volcano is about to blow thin. Besides, one of them is gusmog, who was once a Maiya following morgos. Being corrupted by morgos with powerful power, he is the leader of Yanmo, and he also has extraordinary wisdom. "Inningville, you didn''t expect it!" Soren asked him lightly, "in order to kill you, this grand banquet has been arranged for a lot of time. Today, you came to the North alone with 10000 cavalry for the purpose of the more than a dozen elves I imprisoned? " He said to himself, "I just didn''t expect that they would be so important to you, even if they made you risk coming back here." He pointed to himself and the three headed Yanmo, "now, in the face of this situation, do you still think you can leave here?" Jiangning, even in surprise and shock, did not dare to show any expression on his face. He clenched kunguhar in his hand and looked coldly at Solon and Yanmo who surrounded him. He said, "Soren, you don''t think it''s up to me! I am not afraid of your master. Will I be afraid of you? " "It''s no use talking too much, inenville, and you don''t want to delay." Sauron pointed to the Elven cavalry of isville who had been besieged by orcs who had suddenly become fearless. "Your loyal soldiers are besieged by my army. They can''t rush to save you. As for the coalition you have worked so hard to build, it has already fallen apart under our Lord''s plan. At this moment, you are alone here, and no one will help you, including your relatives The disintegration of the Allied forces sounds like a heavy bomb in Jiangning. While he was shocked, Soren and the demons took action. Three head Yan devil''s mouth spits out the fiercest and most turbulent flame, burns to him. Gosmoger grabbed the axe in his hand and slashed at him. Soren also picked up the black sword in his hand and chopped it fiercely. However, with the appearance of a translucent barrier with endless white light, the flame was blocked out. Giant axe and black sword, blocked by kunguhar. The ring on his index finger twinkled with a nebulous light, and then the light spread out in a flash, turned into an inverted ball, and dispersed all the flames that enveloped him. Gosmoger and Sauron, their axe and black sword are on kunguhar''s sword. They drive from their strong physical strength, want to directly suppress Jiangning, so that he can not move. However, ilfast''s four hooves move, and his pair of huge corners covered with sharp knives sweep fiercely. Gosmoger and Soren were forced to step back, and they were obviously afraid of the big horn of ilfas. And at this time, the other two Yanmo also came, behind them spread out huge wings. The long tail randomly shrugs behind, the strong claws clench a long whip of flame condensation, and draw to irfass. However, the big horned White Deer just jumped lightly to avoid the attack. Then he led his master to try to escape from the battlefield. Clinker, the light mist that filled the edge of the battlefield, was like a solid wall blocking their way. "Inenville, you can''t get out of here." Seeing their attempt to escape, Soren did not chase them until they hit the wall¡° If you are willing to join the Dark Lord now, the words I just said to you are still valid. Not only that, your people can leave here safely. " Jiangning looked around and saw that his people were fighting against him. However, there were too many orcs in front of them. Their eyes were red, as if they had forgotten death and pain, and they became brave and fearless to stop them. What''s more, Jiangning and Sauron''s location has long been covered by a layer of mist. Even if the elves killed all the orcs, they could not come. He thought for a moment and said in a loud voice, "people of isville, get out of here and go back to the South and tell them all about it." "Ininville, do you think you''re going to survive the rescue of your family?" Sauron taunted him, and he was not busy attacking. He kept taunting, as if to recover all the humiliations he had suffered here in Jiangning. However, Jiangning didn''t pay any attention to him at all, and irfass, who had the same heart with him, knew that at this moment, he and his master would face a very dangerous test. Therefore, the speed of irfass to play to the limit, he took Jiangning first rushed to a Yanmo side, intend to kill a head. Yanmo, Soren and gusmorge are ready for this. Under their control and the Yanmo with greatly enhanced strength, Jiangning is hard to kill them easily at the moment. Seeing him in trouble, the elves of isville were also very anxious. They broke out all their fighting power and tried their best to kill all the orcs they saw in front of them. They constantly rushed to the position of their king, trying to help their king. However, the light mist kept them from going further. Jiangning and three headed Yanmo, Soren fight for a long time, they cooperate with each other, as if they had rehearsed for a long time, just for today''s moment. He couldn''t use his bow and arrow to fight the enemy even when they were pressed step by step. He sat on irfass'' back, fighting and chopping. However, even though kungu Hark''s system is evil, he can''t kill any of them in such a dilemma in the face of the powerful Yanmo and Soren. Moreover, with the passage of time, his physical consumption is also extremely serious. Gradually, he began to add wounds to his body, although the ring in his hand constantly instilled vitality into him and constantly protected him. However, the hard situation and fighting also make it difficult for the Lord of the rings to keep up with their fighting rhythm. He competed with Soren in magic and magic. Soren was also impressed by his erudition and talent. He fights with the three Yanmo and constantly injures them, but there is always a strong force gushing from their bodies to suppress the power of Shuangsheng tree. Moreover, at this time, from the distant angban, there came glauron. Morgos, hiding in the angban fortress, is tired of seeing that Sauron and Yan can''t take him quickly. Therefore, he sent his proud creation, glauron, the ancestor of the evil dragon in the future. With the arrival of glauron, Jiangning''s situation has changed dramatically, and it is difficult for him to maintain the situation with ease. Under their siege, he gradually felt his incomparable fatigue. After struggling to defeat glauron with one sword, he increased his voice with magic, yelled to angban, and did what Fen Guomin had done. "Morgos, if you still have a little dignity as a God, go out of angban and fight to the death with me! If you don''t dare to fight against me, please give up your throne and go back to the palace of Mandus! At the same time, let my people go. " His voice enveloped the Northern Wilderness and spread to angban. The fight between the elves and orcs was suspended. They looked at him and the north. In angban''s morgos, Ben Hao watches the play in his spare time, and at the same time, he looks at kunguhar and the ring with greedy eyes. At this time, suddenly heard the voice of challenge from Jiangning, morgos could not help but a Leng, and then very angry. This does not want to pay attention to, who knows Jiangning''s second half of the words let him angry. Moreover, his servants also looked at him. As for the glorious tradition of duel, he could not refuse finguomin at the beginning, and he can not refuse him today. Therefore, he reluctantly took up his weapon and walked slowly to angban. With the sudden black haze in the northern sky, everyone knew that morgos was fighting. Before long, they saw a huge frame coming slowly, surrounded by countless orcs. Then the lame morgos came down and came at a very strange pace. He was covered with armor, with a hammer in his right hand and a shield in his left. He came slowly and looked at Jiangning, "just like my son, you can''t defeat me, and you can''t leave alive. After today, your weapons and your rings will belong to me Chapter 525 Sauron watched their master come, and they slowly withdrew from the battlefield and came out of the fog. At the same time, morgos also dispersed the fog on the battlefield, he walked slowly toward Jiangning. And Jiangning also jumped from irfass'' back, his feet stepping on the solid earth, his shining silver gray armor covered with bloodstains. He slowly arranged his appearance, clenched kunguhar in his right hand, and then walked to morgos without shield. "Ininville, where''s your shield?" Morgos asked him. But Jiangning said, "that''s a burden. I don''t need it!" After listening, morgos gave a gloomy smile. "I hope you don''t think it''s your burden later." They both stood ten steps away from each other. According to the oldest duel tradition, Jiangning raised kunguhar and rushed to morgos. The high kunguhar reflected the light of the rare sun and cleaved to morgos. The latter holds up the huge shield in his hand to block kunguhar''s attack. Morgos''s body is slightly shocked, and he is surprised at the strength of the other side. Then, the hammer in his hand hit Jiangning hard. Jiangning took the attack of morgos with kunguhar, but his body was shocked by a huge force and stepped back a few steps. Morgos, however, was powerful and unforgiving. He trotted over excitedly with his shield. When he raised his sword, he fiercely attacked him with his shield. Jiangning resisted the shield with kunguhar, then he dodged slightly, kunguhar cut the back of morgos fiercely. The latter immediately staggered a few steps, and the solid armor made of unknown objects was instantly cut into a crack. This caused the orcs and Sauron to scream, while the elves cheered. However, the two sides in the war are not disturbed by the outside events. They only have the appearance of each other in their eyes. Morgos strode forward again, the hammer waved, and then the shield of his left hand knocked him down. Then, the hammer he held tightly in his right hand hammered hard to the ground. Jiangning dodged sideways, then rose into the air, rotated 180 degrees in mid air, and kicked morgos back with his feet. He gasped quickly, and his strength had already been consumed in their entanglement with Soren. Although the Lord of the rings in all the time to protect him, for his physical recovery. However, the suppression of the Middle Earth, even the Lord of the rings, is inevitable. Usually, he didn''t know what to do. Only at this time did he realize how powerful the ring was when he was against morgos. Compared with the time when he defeated morgos and ugoliant easily in villino, he could not compare at all. Morgos quickly slowed down. He was protected by armor and was not afraid of kicking. What''s more, he has plenty of physical strength at this time, while the opponent he faces is seriously insufficient. Soon, he rushed to Jiangning again, reciting incantations in his mouth. The strange magic power acted on Jiangning. Let him incomparably uncomfortable, although he also with the magic against the enemy, but his body''s mana is not much. The magic of morgos made him feel that his body was crushed by a mountain, and his physical strength seemed to be consumed faster. He struggled hard, and the ring on his index finger suddenly resonated with the magic diamond inlaid at the end of kunguhar to resist the magic of morgows. They are also aware of the dilemma of their masters, so they are trying their best to help their masters. Facing the stormy attack of morgos, Jiangning constantly resisted, kunguhar in his hand from time to time looked at the right time to attack. As time went by, he left more than a dozen scars on morgos. Kunguhar contains the power of double Holy tree, which suppresses the wounds of morgos and makes them difficult to heal quickly. At the same time, the power of the double Holy tree also caused the wound of morgos'' shoulder to continue to hurt. It''s just that Jiangning doesn''t feel well either, and he''s in a mess at this time. ¡­¡­ In the West Ryan Island, fenrod and behren, who are imprisoned in the dungeon, are facing a new death. Fenrod''s bodyguard had been devoured by Sauron''s servant, the werewolf. Now another werewolf came in. It aimed at behren and pounced on him. However, finrod quickly got up, rushed over, and started a fierce hand-to-hand fight with the werewolf. In the narrow space, he couldn''t have much room to move. In the end, finrod fulfilled his oath at the cost of his own life. He killed the werewolf with his hands and teeth. However, he himself was seriously injured and dying, and eventually died in beren''s arms. "I have fulfilled my vows and completed my confession to beremir, and I can only help you here..." so far, King fenrod, the most outstanding and beloved of the nordo elves, fell. His soul, coming out of his dead body, looked down at beren, who was crying. Then it was led away by a force of suction and returned to the palace of mendos. And behren sat beside fenrod''s body in a daze, with only despair left in his heart. At this time, Lucien finally arrived here. With Juan''s help, she rode on Juan''s back to Sirian island. She stood on a stone bridge and sang. There was no wall to stop her singing. Behren hears Lucien''s song. He thinks he is hallucinating. Then he responds to Lucien with his song. Their songs startled the werewolves left by Sauron on the island, and they began to walk out of the island and come from everywhere. They pounce on the dog Juan, but Juan is always able to deal with their attacks easily. And bite the werewolves to death. However, the howling of the wolves before their death finally startled Soren who was watching Jiangning fight with morgos. Soren looked to the location of Sirian Island, pondered a little, and then did not wait. Now, their main purpose has been achieved, as for other things, it doesn''t matter at all. Because they know each other that as long as the commander-in-chief of the coalition dies here, then the whole west will have no power to stop them. Compared with this, what are the spirits and human beings captured by him? With the death of the leader of the werewolf, zhuogulu, the whole island has no werewolf to block Lucien. She successfully rescued beren. They met and hugged each other tightly. Juan crouched aside to guard them. "Dear Lucien, I didn''t expect to see you again." Behren looked at Lucien affectionately, and the latter responded to him in the same way. Suddenly Lucien''s face changed greatly, and her eyes turned white in an instant. Her eyes seemed to see through the space, saw in the field of angban, the legendary figure and the battle of morgos. "What''s the matter? Lucien Behren looked at her suspiciously. Lucien''s face changed. "Ininville, it''s ininville. He''s in danger, almost mortal. " "How could it be dangerous for ininville to stay in the defence?" It''s hard to understand behren. But Lucien said, "because you were captured by Sauron, inenville himself led 10000 cavalry to cover for you, but he was ambushed by morgos in the vast wilderness of angban. He''s at war with morgos, and the situation is very critical. Let''s go With that, she took behren''s hand and sat on Juan''s back, walking toward the wilderness of angban. ¡­¡­ The duel between Jiangning and morgos also lasted for a long time. By now, Jiangning had been sweating heavily, all over in a mess, and his left arm had been broken. He forced himself to stand up against morgos, who was equally bad, almost covered with scars. This shocked everyone, including Sauron. Some of the elves in isville had already rushed out to reply to the news from the rear. The rest of the elves, however, were constantly trying to get close to here. However, they suffered a lot from the hindrance of the Yanmo and the orcs. In the wilderness of angban, corpses, orcs and elves lay everywhere. Morgos was already impatient at this time, and his wound was extremely painful, which made him unbearable. He looked at Jiangning at the end of the crossbow in front of him, with a roar, rushing towards him. The shield in his hand has long been discarded by him. As Jiangning said at the beginning, this shield will only become a burden. Today, morgos thinks the same way. He held a hammer high in his right hand and hit Jiangning on the head. Jiangning, however, seemed to have no strength at all. He stood there, dispirited and motionless, which made morgos cheer in his heart. However, at the moment when the hammer was about to fall on his head, Jiangning suddenly moved. His tired eyes were already full of spirit at the moment, and the momentum of his whole body was completely different. He quickly rushed into the arms of morgos, and kunguhar, who was tightly held by his right hand, stabbed morgos'' heart until he came out through the body!!! The noisy battlefield became extremely peaceful in an instant. Sauron, the devil and the orcs couldn''t believe it. And the elves are the same, the scene of bloody battle disappeared, leaving them with only the sword through the body! Morgos''s black blood flowed down kunguhar. He turned his head rigidly and looked at the sword on his chest and the spirit in front of him. Can''t believe to say: "how is this possible? How could I be defeated by the elves? You were disguised from the beginning? " "If you don''t, how can you be fooled?" Jiangning looked at the mask of the latter, "in order to get what I want, I am willing to promote the situation of death." "What do you want? Fairy diamond Jiangning replied, "none of them. It''s the immortal fire in our souls. That''s what I want. Compared with this fire, what did the fairy treasure calculate, and what did Alda and Yiya calculate? " "You..." morgos looked at him in shock, and then he said with a smile: "ininville, I really underestimated you. Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be the most ambitious one, so I''ll help you. " Physical injury, for villa, Maiya is nothing. They exist as souls, and the body is nothing but clothes to them. Although morgos''s body is about to die, it doesn''t mean his soul will die. With his words, a flame poured out of his soul, which was so pure and contained all the power of creation. From the soul of morgos into Jiangning''s body, together with the suppressed power of morgos, he also separated into Jiangning''s body. At the same time, his evil and darkness also tried to enter Jiangning''s body. The latter, under his forced indoctrination, screamed bitterly, with flames all over his body, which was extremely shocking! Chapter 526 The eternal fire begins as iruvita in his soul forever! This fire is pure and contains the supreme power of creation. Iluveta uses this fire to create zovela in his own mind, and uses this fire to create the universe. And vera can create all things, create heaven and earth, in addition to the power given by iluvita, by virtue of this fire. As the first child of iluvita, the elf. There is also an immortal fire in their souls, which is the proof of their eternal life. But the immortal fire contained in the spirits of the elves is too small, except that they are closely connected with Alda, so that they can enjoy eternal life. They don''t have the ability of creation like Vera and Maiya. Moreover, the immortal fire will be separated from the body of the offspring due to the birth of the elves. With the passage of time, the number of elves'' offspring is gradually increasing, and the inevitable immortal fire will be less and less. That''s why at the end of the first, second and third eras, the Elves were not as tall and strong as the high elves. Even the immaculate beauty of the high elves has degenerated. The title of the high elves is not only used to distinguish them from the former elves who have been to vilino and bathed in the glory of the double Holy tree. Similarly, the title of the high elves is also a synonym for their power. In the first era, morgos created many evil creatures, including Yanmo and the subsequent dragon, as well as ogres and so on. Facing these powerful dark creatures, the high elves always have the record of killing the devil or dragon. However, their future generations of elves can no longer kill the Yanmo or the dragon as their ancestors did. Compared with their ancestors, the immortal fire in their souls is too small, too much. Not only can they not be as strong as their ancestors, but also their bodies have degenerated. The stature of the high elves is generally more than two meters, and they are strong and powerful, but their younger elves have never been so tall. As the first leader of the elves and the first son of iluvita, Jiangning''s immortal fire in his soul is comparable to Maiya''s. In addition, he has a foreign heritage, which makes him more powerful than many Maiya in fact, and even dare to challenge individual villa. The situation of morgos is very special. He disperses his own strength into the species he creates, and adds the double restriction of the earth and the rules. This led to a sharp decline in the strength of morgos, but also stronger than Maiya. Including Soren, who was the strongest in Maiya, did not dare to be presumptuous in the face of morgos. At first, the purpose of Jiangning spirit''s reincarnation in this world was the world itself and the double Holy tree. But when he learned the mystery of immortality of the elves and the power of the creator of all things, the creator of the universe. He began to plan on the immortal fire, which contains the ability to create all things, and is more valuable than any other world. It''s just that in villino, he can''t play villa or Maiya. Moreover, he was very scrupulous about the existence of his father God, iluvita. This great creator of the universe, who did not know where to hide, was indifferent to everything in China. It was only later when the numanors wanted to attack vilino that they pushed down the mountain and buried the numanors. In addition, in addition to wake up his children, there is no news of him. When information was scarce, he did not dare to do so, and always showed himself as a good baby. He reconciled the conflicts between his family, got along with Vera very happily, and learned a lot of knowledge from them that he had never seen before. In particular, the creation of all things in the world part of the information, even if Vera inadvertently revealed knowledge, let them enjoy. In vilino, in addition to ouomu living in the deep sea, Mandus living in the underworld, several other powerful Vera gathered in vilino. How could he dare to be reckless in villino, even if Vera loved the beauty of the elves. Therefore, he beat the calculation to morgos, especially knowing that morgos destroyed the great wall and scattered the power into the Middle Earth and into the creatures he created. He knew that his opportunity had come. Facing the great loss of morgos, he was finally able to kill the only body of morgos, and tried to absorb the immortal fire of morgos through kunguhar. Morgos also had some calculation in his heart. He wanted to instill his own evil and darkness through the immortal fire, so as to corrupt the most powerful elves in the world and become an effective general under his command. For Vera and Maiya, the body is just a dress to them. They have no specific image, even iluvita is just a ball emitting endless white light. The physical body is clothes for them. They can wear the physical body of any race at will. However, when morgos lost Vera''s identity, he also lost the ability to wear the physical body. His image is permanently fixed, and his soul is imprisoned in the only body. At the moment when Jiangning pierced kunguhar into his heart, the brilliant heat from Shuangsheng tree made morgos suddenly come back to himself. He understood that the spirit in front of him was very cunning. He regarded everything as a tool, including himself. Fighting with the orc army under his command, fighting with the Yanmo, Sauron and the dragon are all just his plays. The purpose is to let him see that his physical strength has come to an end, just as he did at that time. Only in this way, when he asked for a duel, he would agree to his request, leave the firm and unbreakable angban, and show up in the empty wilderness to fight with him. So that he can have a chance to kill him. And he finally reduced the vigilance of morgos by fighting with morgos again and again. When he thought he was winning, he bravely stabbed into morgos'' heart and ended his only body. And all these calculations are just used to get the flame in his soul, the immortal fire. Morgos was very surprised. When they limited their eyes to Alda, the elves in front of them put their eyes on the universe and put their eyes on the immortal fire that can create everything. After his initial surprise, morgos was very happy to see all this. In his opinion, is a person with such ambition really a good person? If we can corrupt it, we can lead it into darkness and corrupt the strongest spirit in the world. Then, everything in the universe will fall under his attack. At that time, he can safely hide behind the scenes and watch his powerful general successfully bring Alda into his hands. Then, he can ascend to the only realm of true God, the real master of all things. So he chose to fulfill his ambition by instilling the immortal fire in his soul into the spirit. At the same time, he also instilled his expectation of his ambition into the strongest spirit in the world, expecting him to become morgos II! Chapter 527 Pure and flawless, the flame of creation of all things flows into its master''s body through a sacred sword. Jiangning''s body, the emergence of a fire, this pure fire, the fire of all nature, wrapped him, burning him. His soul, together with his body, is burned. At the same time, evil and darkness from morgos poured into Jiangning''s body with the immortal fire. Jiangning wailed bitterly, holding kunguhar''s right hand tightly, as if glued to the hilt, unable to break free, unable to get rid of. His soul is undergoing a wonderful change, which makes him unable to understand. At the same time, he clearly feels that his ambition and desire are rapidly increasing with the burning of the flame. He craves everything, and at the same time he craves everything, anything good and powerful, he wants everything. The battlefield, which was originally noisy, became extremely quiet. Everyone''s eyes looked at the place where the sword pierced the heart, and the tall figure with immortal flame lingering all over. Morgos''s body had already died, and his soul gathered into a ball emitting endless black light, floating above Jiangning''s head. A steady stream of evil and darkness seemed to become more pure and powerful as morgos broke free from the shackles. His voice, directly in his heart, echoed in his soul. "Ininville, the strongest spirit in the world, accepts my legacy and all this. I will look at you, will Arda, will Yiya, trample under the feet, let the war spread all over the world! You will also take my name and everything, kill villino, kill Vera, kill the elves, and take their immortal fire. You will also join me to become a god The bewitching voice of morgos echoed in his mind all the time. At the same time, pictures of the future were projected in his mind. In the painting, he leads countless evil armies to mount vilino and trample Vera and Maiya under their feet one by one. They captured the flame in their souls and even ascended to the top of the world as gods, killing iluvita, the creator of the universe. These scenes and scenes are constantly tempting him With the burning of the immortal fire, his image has changed greatly. The long silvery hair continuously sends out soft and pure light, and the blue eyes become golden in an instant, and the whole body is haunted with holy and pure breath. As holy as God! Then, with the evil and darkness of morgos pouring into his body, his external image and temperament changed again. Silver long hair, become black as ink, golden eyes become scarlet, like blood. Elegant and handsome silver gray armor, become awe inspiring evil, black and red intersection. All the people, staring at all this, especially Jiangning, he brought the isville elves, is even more so. For a moment, as they called out "King", thousands of remaining cavalry began to rush towards them. He wanted to save their king and let him get rid of morgos'' corruption and depravity. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, this is the most perfect work, ha ha ha ha..." the soul of morgos in the middle of the sky was laughing wildly. He was very satisfied with the transformation of the strongest spirit below. This is the first time he has felt perfect since he created countless evil creatures. In contrast, orcs can be reduced to animals inferior to slaves. Even the Yanmo and the dragon can''t compete with the spirits who are constantly transforming below. The impact of the death of the elves of isville is blocked by Sauron and the Yanmo. How can they let them disturb the host? In particular, it''s a great pleasure to see the transformation and degeneration of the strongest spirit in the world, which will give verrino a heavy blow, especially those who form a defense line. I don''t know how to think about it? Their belief, the most powerful spirit, has degenerated and become the leader of the evil side who killed them. It can be imagined that no one, no country, no race in the west can hinder the progress of their army. Solon, who solved the self perception obstacle, naturally paid great attention to the transformation of the strongest elves in the world. Even the existence of the other party may threaten his position. However, at this moment, Soren''s heart is difficult to rise the slightest bit of jealousy. He, gusmog, and glauron. The spirit that is changing, but under their witness, killed the spirit of their master''s physical body. After degeneration and transformation, together with the power instilled by morgos, he will surely rise to the level of no one under morgos! Following behind the strong, how dare the weak have emotion? "Ha ha ha ha ha..." morgos was smiling, his soul shape was shaking in the air, he clearly felt the change of the elves below and the strength of the breath. This kind of powerful feeling was unprecedented in his life. Even in his heyday, he felt that this force was equal to him. Although he was surprised, morgos was more happy. He seemed to have clearly seen that amenzhou, the land of immortality, would fall in front of him, and all things and the world would sink into war. At this moment, a sharp arrow shot quickly, straight to morgos! The soul body of the latter felt the powerful power and holy breath of the arrow, trembled in his heart, and immediately avoided the attack of the arrow. And the departure of his soul body also brought an end to his continuous transmission of power and the evil and darkness he was instilling. Morgos was very angry, watching the perfect birth of his strongest general. However, the emergence of unexpected variables interrupted all this. Let him think may be incomparably perfect general, thus become no longer perfect. It made him very angry! The voice containing his anger is transmitted in all directions, so that everything who hears it can clearly feel the anger in his heart! As if this fire can burn everything! "Who is it?" The answer to morgos was a sharp horse''s hoof and a dog''s bark. Morgos''s "eyes" followed the source of the sound. He saw a figure, which made him extremely afraid. Green Cape, brown hair, full of whiskers and resolute face. And the horse wrapped in gold, and the bow and arrow in his hand! "Olomi!!" Vera olomi came across the sea, he wanted to stop all this, prevent the transformation of degeneration... Because Vera once again saw the world! Chapter 528 "Olomi!!" Among Vera, there are few Vera who can make morgos fear. His brother manway was one, and the others were Mandus, tocas, ouomu and olomi! Among them, apart from the mysterious man DOS, and living in the deep sea of ouomu. In addition, manwei, who lives on the top of tenequetier, is the only one who scares and scares morgos. The former, in the era of Shuangshu era, attacked his old nest utamo and captured him alive. The latter, his terrible archery and supernatural power, as well as his loyal dog, also frightened morgos. Especially in this situation, when his power is limited, it is even more so! Therefore, when he saw the rapid figure of olomi, his soul fled here in a flash and returned to angban fortress. Morgos is very shameful, very spineless escape. In the state of soul, he didn''t have the courage to face with olomi. Although Vera and Yi are both based on the soul and the body as clothing. If you give up, you give up. It''s no big deal. However, morgos was in a different state. His powerful power had already spread into the Middle Earth and polluted it. In addition, he hid in the dark and quiet angban fortress, invented and created many dark creatures. In order to let these evil guys compete with the elves, morgos also scattered his own power into their bodies. Now, he is not sure of the best player in villa, olomi. What''s more, God knows if olomi came here alone? Let''s move the time pointer back to the previous period. Let the eyes fly high to the sky, and the follower''s perspective pulls to amenzhou, the undead land across the sea. In vilino, the site of isiloha, Vera''s throne is circled. On their respective thrones sat a figure, and no one was absent. Manwei, the king of Alda and the head of Vera, and his wife Valda projected a curtain through the power of the atmosphere, sky and stars, showing a picture on it. That''s the picture of Jiangning leading 10000 elite cavalry to the north. Vera looked at each other quietly. Manwei, the king of Alda, said, "the disaster of ininville is coming!" Manwei''s eyes foresee the future. He looks anxiously at the image in the mirror. Vera did not speak, but quietly watched manwei''s prophecy come true. When they saw Jiangning leading cavalry in front of the orc''s army, they even defeated them. Villa has a smile on his face and is obviously very satisfied. However, when they saw Sauron summoning the Yanmo, glauron, their hearts were tightly on him again. They are extremely worried to look at, looking at the extraordinary figure in the mirror, under the attack of Yanmo, glauron and Soren. Vera olomi''s face is extremely ugly, he clenched his fist tightly, "if Solon, Yanmo and glauron fight with ininville alone, no one is his opponent. The hateful milkow will use some despicable means. " But none of the villas answered, just looking anxiously at the image in the mirror. When they saw the embarrassed "physical strength" has almost reached the limit of ininville, moguls issued such as the country of Finland single pick each other''s declaration. Vera''s body, but also can''t help standing. However, they follow the "destiny". They know that this is the destiny of inningville, and they can not intervene. It wasn''t until the end of his destiny that Vera had a chance to step in. Therefore, no matter how anxious they are in each other''s hearts, they will definitely not interfere in the established destiny of others. This destiny was predestined at the moment when he led the ethnic group to return to China. Think about it carefully, the fate of several Elven kings and Elven princes is not good. There may be Vera''s curse, but it is also possible that they are more or less involved with morgos. The image in the mirror shows the scene of Jiangning fighting against morgos alone at this time. Vera are quietly watching, they are watching Jiangning and morgos fight alone. Looking at the "exhausted" spirit, facing the Middle Earth demon king morgos, still fighting bravely with it. Watching kunguhar in his hand leave scars on morgos, watching him "struggling" under the attack of morgos, watching him injured. Until the scene of. It''s a scene that astounds the villas. The sudden sword pierced the heart of morgos and came out from his back. Morgos, the enemy of Middle Earth, the devil of the dark world and the enemy of Vera, died! Although it is only the death of the physical body, it has profound significance for villa and the Middle Earth. Morgos, who lost his last physical form, can''t have such a terrible influence and destruction on the Middle Earth and the world as he did when he had physical form. The earth and the rules of the Middle Earth had an influence on him all the time. Villa are shocked and unbelievable, but they are happy to see it. They all know what that means. However, the following scene is reversed again, and morgos, who is pierced by Jiangning''s sword, wants to pull the strongest spirit in the world into the dark camp, the abyss of evil. And manwei, the king of Alda, also spoke at this time. "The destiny of ininville has come to an end. As the king of Alda, olomew orders you to take ininville back to the camp of the good and free him from the abyss of darkness and evil of morgos." Manway said. However, there is still not a word left in his heart. His future of Jiangning has become unpredictable. His future is shrouded in a mass of chaotic haze and blurred. Even with his ability, it is difficult to pry into his existence. This let manwei''s heart, rise bad premonition. With his words, the impatient olomi, who had been waiting for a long time, left isiloha immediately. He blew the horn around his waist and called his own legion of beasts. Nahal, who was wandering around, heard his master''s call and ran immediately. Vera olomi jumped on Nahal''s back in the process of galloping. The four hooves wrapped in gold, trampled on the land of vilino, burst out one light after another. This light once lit up the world briefly when Shuangsheng tree died. Now Vera olomi has the task of bringing the strongest elves back to the good camp. He urged Nahal, and the foal knew that he was carrying his master''s heavy heart, and his speed was speeding up. Behind Nahar, he followed the beast Corps trained by olomi. Among them, there are dogs, wolves, tigers, lions, and cheetahs as quick as lightning! They howled at each other all over the land of vilino. Nahar, wrapped in gold hooves, tramples on the brilliant light and goes straight to the coast of Swan harbor. The Lord of the sea, ouomu, calms down the moody sea and dispels the fog that covers vilino. Valda showed him the way forward in the air, and Nahar trampled on the sea, like walking on the ground, straight to the Middle Earth. His speed was as fast as the wind, Alda''s wind helped them to speed up, and olomi returned to the north in a short time. Until his eyes saw all that he had seen in the mirror. Suddenly, he took off his bow and arrow, put it on the bowstring and shot a swift arrow, straight to the devil in the sky! Chapter 529 The power of an arrow frightens the spirit of morgos. Vera olomi, watching morgos''s ghost run away, just looked at it calmly, and then did not pay attention. His eyes were on the awe inspiring figure. He bravely took out his arrow again, buckled it on the bowstring, and at the next moment, five arrows were fired at the same time, straight to Yan Mo, glauron and Soren. Gusmog got an arrow in one arm, and the holy power attached to the arrow made him howl into his soul. And the two Yan demons who follow Gus morgue will die when they have an arrow in their chest. Soren, however, had dodged the arrow that was coming at him as soon as he bent his bow. Glauron, who hovered in the sky, was shot through his chest, but the latter did not die. He dragged his wounded body and struggled to return to angban. Gosmoger and Sauron also fled at the first time. The horde of beasts following Nahar, at the command of oromi, howled and attacked the horde of orcs. Growing up in the land of immortality, the beast army has been trained by Vera olomi, and their fighting ability is amazing. Under the charge of these intelligent beast legions, the orcs seem to have met their natural enemies, and they have no ability to fight back. They were dead and wounded, and there were howls all over the battlefield, and the besieged elves of isville had been closely following the orcs. Holding their swords high, they slashed the orcs who besieged them to vent their anger. And Vera olomi, his eyes did not pay attention to the pursuit of the battlefield. But to watch, that body evil spirit awe inspiring, eyes closed, eyebrows like wrinkle non wrinkle, seems to be in pain and enjoy figure. The Shenju Nahar on his crotch walks slowly and carefully. His high wisdom and keen sense tell him that the familiar and evil figure is very dangerous. His action, at the same time, also reminds his master to be careful of that figure. But irfass came to Jiangning quietly, his big eyes full of tears. Looking at the temperament and appearance, have changed the master. The handsome and elegant silver gray armor has already changed its color, black and red intersect, and the armor itself has become angular. His right hand still clung to kunguhar, and at his feet lay the only physical form of morgos. At the end of the magic diamond, the light of the nebula is constantly flashing, and small white smoke comes out from Jiangning''s right hand. Kunguhar and fairy diamond, who were blessed by Vera and canonized by Vera, have the power to restrain all evils. Even as his master, when he is full of evil, he will trigger the counterattack of the magic diamond. In other words, it will cause the double Holy tree to fight back. Olomi sat on Nahar''s back and approached him carefully. His body was shining with soft and holy light. Then he reached out his left hand to the still figure. Suddenly One hand reached out and grabbed olomi''s left hand, the black and red arm armor and the palm wrapped in black gloves, holding the palm that stretched to him. Olomi''s face changed greatly, and he paid attention to the spirit king whose temperament changed greatly. Suddenly, the eyes closed for a long time, fiercely opened, eyes scarlet, cold and killing. "Ininville!" The holy light still lingers on the left hand of olomi, and the light from his body shines on the elf in front of him. When the light of his body shines on Jiangning, at the same time, he sends out a painful howl, and his body is constantly transpiration with bursts of black smoke. Then, the two flesh bodies appeared repeatedly. One is wearing black and red armor, long black hair, blood colored eyes and awe inspiring evil. One, wearing silver gray elegant armor, bright silver hair, golden eyes, holy to the extreme. The image and temperament of the two flesh bodies are constantly transformed back and forth, and finally, they are the awe inspiring figure. With a cold light across, accompanied by the metal impact of the sonorous sound, Vera olomi''s face is very ugly. He knew that his attempt to expel evil and darkness had failed! Morgos instilled a lot of darkness and evil into Jiangning. With the burning of immortal fire, morgos turned into the purest darkness and evil in the world. At the same time, olomi''s face was extremely ugly when he looked at the sword in his back hand. The hilt of the sword still lingers, but the color changes from emerald to red. The blood colored twin trees represent evil and uncertainty. And the magic diamond at the end of the hilt also changed greatly. Although it still has nebular light, it seems to be sealed up. It turned into blood color, and suddenly looked like a blood color eye inlaid on the hilt. Oromi''s short blade is locked with kunguhar. He can clearly feel the powerful power in the body of the opposite spirit through the blade. Morgos put all his eggs in one basket and tried to create the most perfect and powerful general. Let him not only spread the immortal fire into the latter''s body, but also instill his power into Jiangning''s body as darkness and evil. These, after the purest, contains the nature of the immortal fire calcination, a general change in quality. The immortal fire, just like iluvita, contains the power of creating everything. It is so pure, does not contain a trace of impurities, there is no attribute, the difference between good and evil. Even if the fire is obtained from Vera morgos, it will not be infected by the evil and darkness of morgos. It is so pure, not for good or evil, not controlled by attributes. Similarly, there is no power in the world to defile the flame. When the plot and trick of morgos were instilled into Jiangning through a lot of darkness and evil. The fire of creation contains everything, burning these filthy things, it will be dark and evil, burning to the extreme. It''s like the most extreme darkness and evil derived from the birth of the first ray of light at the beginning of the world. "Ininville!" "Olomi!" Jiangning opened his mouth for the first time after the great change of image. His mood is so insipid, without any emotion, as he always did. Bloody eyes, no murderous, if not two people with a sword confrontation. I''m afraid everyone thought that nothing had happened to him. Even the elves of isville, who were not far away, thought so. "You are polluted by morgos, inenville. Follow me back to vilino, and we will help you expel the evil that morgos has inflicted on you O''lomi persuades. The latter, however, looks at his body, clenches his fist, feels his strong body, and his eyes become cold again. Resolutely refused, "no, at this time, I am very satisfied with the change! What''s more, I can get what I want at will! " He looked at olomi fiercely, "give me your immortal fire!" "Wake up, inenville." Olomi cried out, "your heart is covered by evil and darkness. I am helping you. Back to vilino, we will help you out of the dark. Do you want your people to worry about you? " Then he pointed out that he was worried not far away and looked anxiously at the elves here. "I''ve got a glimpse of the beauty of nature. With an immortal fire, I can create a new ethnic group at any time in a little time!" Jiangning said so to olomi. This surprised olomi. The power of creation is the power given to Vera by iluvita. Morgos can create things, Vera can, and a few Mayas can, just like Sauron, who improved orcs and other tribes on the basis of morgos'' creation. In fact, from the perspective of identity, Jiangning itself has surpassed Maiya, even if it is not as good as villa, it is not far behind. "It seems that you can only be subdued and brought back to vilino!" Olomi''s face was very ugly. He did not expect this situation, nor did manwei. After listening to these words, Jiangning said, "I''d like to have a try, too. The immortal fire on you is just like a delicacy. It''s constantly attracting me!" Voice throwing, two people quickly hit together. Chapter 530 In amenzhou, the land of immortality, in the holy and just circle of ishiloha judgment, the villas looked at the image in the mirror with an extremely ugly face. One of the evil figures is fighting with Vera olomi. Both sides have already done their best, and all kinds of wonderful combat skills have been used by them at will. The Mars that they collided with each other will make the vast continent in the North potholes. The earth shaking battle has shocked the whole western continent, and will make more people hear about this rare battle. "Olomi and ininville have already done their best. It seems that olomi alone can''t capture ininville, who is stained by darkness and evil, under the control of the rules of Middle Earth." Manwei, the king of Alda, looked at the scene in the mirror with great solemnity. "If ininville can''t be restored, he will be more difficult than Mirko." Tocas, who regarded fighting as his life, said: "evil milkov instilled too much evil into this beautiful world and vast land. Now, he has instilled his darkness and evil into the original elves. As the creator of Arda, we should first arrest Mirko, who has committed many evils, and put him in a place where he can''t escape and a "prison" where no one can reach until forever. " Vera nodded with approval, and they were repenting at the moment, knowing that this would happen. At the beginning, in any case, inenville would not be allowed to return to Middle Earth. Well, for thousands of years, only a few excellent kings and artists have been born. And two of them are amazing talents. Their presence makes villa have a great face and feel proud. However, these excellent Elves were successively destroyed by the hands of milkow. In this way, if milkow existed in Middle Earth one day, it would be a kind of blasphemy to Alda. The plant goddess, viria vanna, agreed with tocus, but she said something¡° We should make a clear distinction between the primary and the secondary, even if milkow is guilty. However, the current situation in ininville should be our first concern. " She said: "I can''t see the beauty of the elves, they are reduced to darkness, and they have been associated with evil ever since." Valda agreed with javanna very much. She said: "yes, iluvita''s children should not be accompanied by evil. Ininville''s appearance brought great honor to villino. At the same time, his courage and sense of responsibility make us ashamed. Mirko has lost his only physical form, and his power has been greatly damaged. He can no longer maintain his fear of the Middle Earth. Therefore, his punishment should be postponed, and the most urgent task is how to successfully awaken ininville, so that he can restore the beauty of the spirit, rather than accompany with evil. Or make another morgos "I have a question," said Mandus "Go ahead, please That''s what Vera said. He asked, "ininville, he''s trying to keep the fire going. I don''t know what''s on his mind? Or is it the relationship he was influenced by Mirko, or is it an idea that already exists in his mind? " "What do you mean, Mandus?" Melissa is not good at looking at him. She has a very good sense of Jiangning. Besides her, Valda and javanna are also very friendly to Jiangning. In their hearts, they appreciate this spirit, who seems to gather the beauty of all living beings. In their hearts, he is so wise and intelligent, and at the same time, he is so full of responsibility and compassion. Therefore, they would not accept the conjecture of Mandus. In the face of VILI''s poor eyes, and even the angry eyes of tocas, the indifference of Mandus calmly replied¡° I''m just guessing. " Still the king of Alda, manwei, the head of Vera, spoke and said, "forget it, this is it." His index finger beat rhythmically on the armrest of the throne, "since we all agree to expel the evil of ininville, then we should give priority to it! As for milkow... "He pondered for a long time and then said," just imprison him in the void! " Villa and Willy, for manway''s decision incomparable recognition, they speak with one voice¡° Yes Emptiness is a place where there is neither iluvita nor an immortal fire. It''s empty and nothing exists. Many times, Mirko went into the void alone, trying to find the immortal fire, but he never found it. For the fire is always with iluvita. In the end, iluveta leads Vera to sing in the void and bring the immortal fire into the void. From then on, emptiness is not emptiness, from which the universe was born. Manwei''s decision on Jiangning and the judgment on morgos will determine the order in which they deal with matters. And manway, too, is very disappointed with his brother. This time, he made up his mind to imprison him forever. And the place where he was imprisoned was not the palace of Mandus, but the empty place almost inaccessible, in another level of the universe. Apart from Vera and iluveta, even Maiya can''t enter the void, which means that morgos, who is imprisoned here, has no hope of returning to Yiya and Arda. Because he will be punished there until the end of the world, which is also the time of his real judgment day. With manway making the final decision, villa and Willies agreed, which shows that their decision also determines the future direction of Alda. So manwei, the king of Alda, looked around at Vera and said, "well, who would like to go to central Turkey in person and take ininville back to vilino?" As soon as his voice fell, topaz, naked and muscular, stood up and said, "I''d better go myself." "Well, please, tocas, and the Middle Earth." So Vera said. "I''m gone." With these words, torkas, who was impatient, set foot on the earth and ran to the East. He is so fast that no horse or Raptor can catch up with him. His speed was so fast that he turned into a flash of lightning and a golden light, leaving vino behind and amenzhou behind. Then he stood on his feet above the sea, which could not touch or submerge his body. Tall and powerful body, full of golden light, a powerful force to vent to the earth. Then he crossed the sea, the earth and the mountains, and finally his figure appeared in the north. Then, with unparalleled speed, he rushed to the battlefield. Chapter 531 In the north, in the vast plain not far from angban. Here used to be a beautiful grassland full of vitality and green. Its name is adgarland. However, the black smoke and poisonous gas from the northern Tieshan mountains make this beautiful adejialan plain a forbidden area for life and a desperate place for death. From then on, the future and future generations can only find the beauty that once belonged to adegarland from the classics. Now, two lights, one as red as blood, one as bright as the sun. They are hitting each other rapidly. If they are close, you can clearly see the two figures wrapped by the light. One is wearing black and red armor, black hair and red eyes, awe inspiring evil. One, wearing a hunting suit, green Cape, brown hair and brown beard, is majestic and inviolable. One of them holds a long sword, the other a short dagger. The fighting skills between each other are dazzling. Their fierce fighting can always make the land full of potholes and mess. They fought for a long time, fighting from the north to the west, from the west to the south, and then to the East. They seemed to be tireless, and both sides had done their best. The unquenchable fire was beating and burning violently in each other''s souls. A strong power, or a strong power that can move mountains and seas, destroy heaven and earth, has brought great pain and disaster to Alda, all things and all living beings. The world is frightened by the battle between them, the stars and the sun and the moon are hiding early, and all things are scared to shiver. Occasionally, with a sharp arrow across the sky, will be accompanied by thunder and lightning. And with a cold sword burst, the sky seems to be divided into two. Cut to the mountains, the mountains are low, burst into the earth, the earth bleed for it, and hit the living beings, the living beings die. The unquenchable fire had already burned to the most violent moment, and even the Middle Earth could not completely suppress them. In their fierce struggle, the whole western continent groaned and wailed. All things cry for this, and all intelligent beings witness it with their own eyes and record it. To commemorate, or alert future generations, at this time, at this moment of the rare world war. Ilfas followed them with grief and tears. His eyes were full of wisdom and tears. Dripping on the earth, it seems to turn into diamonds and jade. His lament and pain spread all over the West. All intelligent creatures, or ordinary beasts, as well as ordinary trees, also feel the sadness and pain from ilfas'' heart. He constantly followed the fierce fighting behind the two people, looking at his master''s back, constantly crying. To the extent that they have shed tears. The blood and tears fall on the earth, grassland, forest, lake and mountains, and turn into blood colored flowers or plants. He had been blessed and canonized by Vera. He had such magical power. Through his pain and sorrow, he turned into a sad species to mourn the fall of his master. And the fairies of naisville were constantly chasing after their king, looking at the awe inspiring figure, their hearts were extremely painful. Their king fell, and fell under the conspiracy of morgos. The spirit king who killed the dark master morgos fell into the dark and evil camp. At this moment, the elves of isville don''t know whether to laugh or to be sad. They are extremely at a loss. Should they continue to follow the decline of the monarch, or should they help nevira to subdue their spiritual belief, the only Elven king, so that he can get rid of evil? The elves of isville don''t know, don''t know, they''re in a dilemma, it''s hard to make a choice! "Ininville, do you see it?" Vera olomi pointed to the weeping ilfas, and then pointed to those bewildered elves in the distance. He gave his last persuasion: "do you want to let those who are worried about you continue to worry?" He pointed to the north again. "Are you going to let Mirko sit on the throne of angban and laugh at the fierce fighting between you and me? Do you want to see the beautiful western land, the land where your relatives and all things live and settle down, sink into the vast ocean in the battle between you and me? " "Wake up, inenville!" he screamed However, the answer is a bloody sword, the evil kunguhar. In angban, it is true that things are like what olomi said. The soul of morgos, a sphere emitting endless black light and evil spirit, is constantly laughing again and again. Then, this group of soul body into a vague human form, sitting on the Iron Throne. There was no iron crown on his head, nor in angban. The crown had long been left on the northern battlefield with the death of the only physical form. He did not dare to take it, nor did his troops and servants dare to go there. Only, let the crown fall there. In front of morgos, there is a mirror screen, which shows the fierce battle between olomi and Jiangning. He laughed, pointed to the mirror screen, and said to Solon and gusmoger: "see? This is Vera, who adores the beauty of the elves, and olomi, the leader of the gods. Now he is engaged in a fierce fight between life and death with their favorite elves. I chose to infuse the immortal fire into ininville''s body with darkness and evil. It was the right choice indeed. He can fight with olomi to such a degree! What a surprise "Congratulations, the great master of darkness, the master of all things, the king of Alda..." Solon raised his head and said, "ininville has fallen into darkness. I seem to see all things and Alda submit to your master''s feet. All living beings believe in you and despise Vera. That glorious land of immortality will also fall into the darkness completely and cannot extricate itself Morgos was extremely satisfied with Soren''s flattery. He laughed, with a willful gesture of pointing the river and mountain, "ninneville is subdued by me, so it must be very lively for villino at this moment." And he said, "well, Vera, who imprisoned me and turned away from me, will soon taste the bitter fruit of their own planting. Think about how ironic it is that the beauty of the elves they love is devoted to darkness and evil! The elves of the west, they will also witness how their country is defeated one by one in the hands of their relatives! Iluvita''s children in the West are bound to die. And the remaining evils in the land of immortality will be lost in history and reduced to ashes and dust in the attack of ininville! " "Master, at that time, you will be crowned the Lord of all living beings, the God of all things, and the king of one Asia at teniqutil in vino." Soren described a beautiful future, "at that time, even iluvita will certainly retreat from your master''s army and dare not fight with you!" Morgos hummed coldly, "hum, what is the great movement of creation?" He exudes endless black light and evil arms raised high, "I must let Yiya fall into the flames of war, and create a new universe again under the burning of endless flames and the nourishment of blood!" "Master, we firmly believe that this day will not come long!" Chapter 532 In fact, just as morgos said, villa and Maiya in vilino not only have a headache, but also olomi, who is playing against Jiangning at the moment, feels the same headache. He found that under the premise of catching each other, the strength and means he used could not catch each other at all. If you fight for life and death, the result will be different. However, it seems that this result will not appear in any case. After all, they can choose to imprison morgos instead of other punishment. Perhaps, in this, there is also the factor that they can''t kill each other, but another factor may also appear. That is, they have to worry more or less about iluvita. Vera is the child of iluvita, born out of his own mind. The elves and human beings belong to the children of iluvita. In identity, they belong to the relationship of brothers and sisters with Vera. Although one is a God and the other is secular compared with Vera, the elves, like Vera, have the property of immortality. Then, in the face of the eldest son of the elves'' children of iluvita, Vera had to be a little scrupulous. On the other hand, it may be that they are reluctant to give up the killer. The worst result is to be imprisoned in vilino like morgos. He thought a lot about it, but the attack against Jiangning never slowed down. As time went on, they had already lost their temper. There are also many wounds on each other. Olomi can clearly feel that the immortal fire on the opposite elves is burning more vigorously. Although he does not have the power of villa, but at this moment, his strength in the burning fire, even if not as much as villa. He was distracted by the thought; But this opportunity was seized by Jiangning, and with a fierce sword, he immediately fell to the ground. The earth under his body made olomi realize something. He subconsciously looked up, but saw Jiangning holding the bloody kunguhar high up, and the sword pointed at his chest. He tried his best to avoid, but he was always a bit slow, although he avoided the stab in the chest. However, his left arm was also watched by kunguhar. Then, a strong suction came, and olomi felt his unquenchable fire. Under this suction, he separated a small stream and flowed into the sword body along the wound, then instilled it into the opponent''s body. "Ininville, what do you want to do with your unquenchable flame?" Olomi asked him, he did not believe that the purpose of the other party''s eternal fire was to create everything just like Vera and Maiya. He does not have the power given by iluvita, even if the fire is not extinguished, it is difficult for him to create everything as willfully as Vera. Moreover, the immortal fire comes from iluvita. Vera, born in his mind, only contains a part of the immortal fire. With the power granted by iluvita, Vera can create the sky, land, forest, sea and life of all things. Therefore, olomitha said, "ininville, you can''t burn darkness and evil with an immortal fire. That will only lead you deeper. At this time, you should stop and let us help you expel darkness and evil. Milkow''s final decision has already been made in vilino. You can''t go along with him. What you should do now is to return to vilino with me. Lead your people back to amenzhou. The time of Elves will soon pass. It''s useless to stay here. The future doesn''t belong to the elves He didn''t know the effect of olomi''s words, but he seemed to be angry when he saw and heard them. Jiangning''s answer is, "olomi, the future belongs to me. He doesn''t belong to Vera, nor does he belong to the same group of human beings! This world is also mine. It should be regarded as an honor to be accepted and assimilated by me. Finally, you will witness the real eternity with me Voice throwing, the sword in his hand again forced into the arm of olomi. The time they spend talking and thinking is just a few seconds. At this time, naoha, olomi''s steed companion, was very anxious to see his master nailed to the sword. He rushed in regardless of everything and pushed Jiangning to the top. After the latter got up from the ground, his intention of killing suddenly rose to the sky. He rushed to Nahar with his sword to kill him. However, olomi also quickly got up from the ground, with a bow and arrow, and shot an arrow into the back of the person he was bound to save. Jiangning howled in pain. The holy power attached to the arrow was his incomparable pain. Olomi walked slowly towards him. "Ininville, come back to villino with me now. You still have hope." Even though he was shot by himself, as if he was very weak, olomi still did not dare to approach him unprepared. He knew very well how powerful the Elves were, and he was no better than morgoss. Even, in a way, more dangerous than morgos. Although his mind has changed greatly under the influence of darkness and evil, it has not reduced his sense of threat in his mind. "Hope?" Jiangning gritted his teeth back, and then he pulled out the arrow inserted in his back with his backhand. Red blood gushes like spring water. After fighting with olomi for a long time, he consumed a lot of physical strength and energy. However, after the injury, he seemed to become as dangerous as a beast. His back was burning like a torch. He was not too weak to move. Even if the wound is hard to heal, it''s the same to restrain him. On the contrary, the wound made his heart more fierce. Olomi''s face changed slightly, and he was more careful in his heart. In this middle earth, even Vera would be suppressed by the earth. Now, he felt his never tired body, from the limbs constantly hit the pain and heavy feeling. Just when he was on the alert, Jiangning ran over with a ferocious face. Kunguhar in his hand and the blood on his body made him extremely ferocious. Olomi''s dagger is on guard against the constant confrontation with kunguhar. However, faced with the wounded ferocious spirit, olomi is also in a hurry. He has never known such a way in his life. It is unavoidable that some of them are tied up. Jiangning is just holding a pair of hands to die together, even replacing injuries with injuries, leaving scars on olomi. The latter''s counterattack from time to time also left scars on him. The blood of both sides soaked the earth. With the sound of the horse running, the Elven cavalry of isville finally arrived. When they saw their king, almost bloody figure, their faces changed greatly. They hesitated in their hearts, and then the hesitation dissipated and became firm. They took out their bows and arrows, bent their bows and took their arrows, and next moment they shot at olomi like a shower. Olomi''s face changed greatly. He forced Jiangning back, quickly dodged these arrows, and said angrily, "are you crazy?" In the face of olomi''s question, the answer of the isville elves is, "olomi, although our king is trapped in darkness and evil, you try to help him get rid of the dark and evil behavior, we isville Elves will accept your love and remember your kindness. But when we come here, we see you fighting with the king of our nation. Although the king is in the dark, we can''t tolerate people trying to kill our king. Therefore, even if you are Vera, if you try to kill the king of our family, you are against the elves of isville. " The answer from the elves was reasonable, but olomi was furious. "Haven''t you seen the situation clearly? It''s ininville who wants to kill me. I can''t catch you alone. I can''t help him. You should help me! " "I''m sorry, oromi. For the elves of isville, the king of our family is supreme. Even if he falls into darkness, we will follow him to the death. We are ashamed of our previous hesitation With that, they looked at the bloody figure and knelt down¡° Wang, we are ashamed of our previous hesitation. Please forgive us! Now, Wang, although you are intrigued by morgos, you fall into darkness and evil. However, we will follow you to the death until you recover, or... We will become the sharpest sword in your hand and fight with you to the end! " "Ha ha ha!" The bloody figure looked up at the sky and laughed, "I didn''t spend so much time on you. That''s good, that''s good. Believe me, the day you look forward to will come. And you will share the supreme glory with me "Ininville, you..." olomi''s face is very ugly. I don''t understand what the latter means Chapter 533 Olomi looks at the battle circle that is slowly encircling him. He looks at the awe inspiring figure with incomparable doubts in his heart. In his mind, the former ininville is definitely not what it is now. That incomparable huge ambition, as if with the burning of the immortal fire, thoroughly sublimated. So that, let him now look, is so ambitious, undisguised attitude, let olomi is difficult to adapt. In particular, the strength of his control over the ethnic group made olomi extremely uncomfortable. Compared with ferno, he still needs to persuade his people through speech. Jiangning has done nothing at all. He does not need speech. All this, when the other people saw his bloody posture, completely reversed their indecision. No one can easily accept that he was the leader of the anti Dark Alliance at one moment, but he turned into a new side of the dark camp at the next. Such a result, the impact of their hearts, so that they are difficult to accept. No one can accept that at the moment he thought he was fighting for justice, but in the twinkling of an eye, he wanted to join in evil... And these wonderful contrasts impacted the spirit of the elves of isville until the arrival of olomi, which gave them new hope. They don''t know what fire can''t be put out. They only know their king''s goal, which is the fire from the beginning. This is the scene that they saw with their own eyes from the flames of morgos'' crippled body, but when they saw the blood soaked and weak figure, they eliminated the indecision in their hearts for the first time. They are not peace loving vegetarians, they are vegetarians who dare to fight and kill, and have strong fighting power. Therefore, they chose who to help and who to follow at the first time. It''s not Vera who came here from vilino, just the king in their heart. Because, that figure, they visited for a long time. Jiangning''s control over his people is much higher than that of ferno''s revenge and his speech. Moreover, he despises the democratic political structure or brainwashing model of the west, which is a fool who uses who. Even now, he has a westernized face. However, all of these are completely returned to the original phase under the burning of immortal fire. Naturally, the pattern of his ruling ethnic group is the familiar Oriental pattern, especially for the army. However, the development of things still made him a little dissatisfied. According to reason, these soldiers should stop hesitating at the first time and continue to follow or even besiege olomi. However, they hesitated for a long time, which made Jiangning begin to reflect. After all, the work he will do in the future is absolutely not related to kindness. "Kill Jiangning ordered. As soon as his voice fell, he was the first to rush up and attack olomi. Kunguhar in his hand used a series of sword moves, which were merciless and took people''s lives. And his army, also subconsciously bow and arrow, rain like arrows began to accurately hit olomi. The latter, tired of coping, dodged left and right, and soon put a few arrows in his body. And Jiangning''s offensive has become extremely fierce, as for the horse Nahar, at this moment has been blocked by irfass, unable to take his master to escape here. After the elves of isville recognized their attitude, ilfas, like them, chose to continue to follow his master. After all, since his birth, he has been following his master for thousands of years, even though he is good in nature and can''t bear his master to be wrapped up in darkness and evil. However, he still chose to follow, fighting for the familiar figure. Nahar was so angry that he tried to get rid of ilfas. However, the latter is always able to block him one step faster. Nahal kept on communicating in the language they could understand, but ilfas just wouldn''t let him. The sharp corner, which is covered and wrapped by knives, always faces Nahar''s key position. Besides, for the first time in his life, olomi is in such a mess. His hunting clothes were tattered, his whole body was almost bloody, and his hair was scattered. His physical strength is already close to the limit state, and he is suppressed by the Middle Earth. Now he really wants to hold back as much as he wants. However, Jiangning did not give him a chance to breathe at all. Under his new round of stormy attacks, olomi is really in danger. However, the results are often unexpected. With the rapid passing of a golden light, Jiangning''s face changed greatly. His sword stood in front of his chest, with the sonorous sound of metal. His whole body, as if hit by a shell, instantly flew tens of meters away. When he flew backward, he saw a pair of strong iron fists! "Tocas!" With the convergence of the golden light, revealed a bare upper body, all over the muscles Qiu knot blonde. His breath was extremely fierce, and he was extremely tall and bulky, stronger and taller than the high elves. That pair of fists, which can catch up with the waist of adults, is extremely huge and full of impact. "Olomi, are you ok?" Tocas''s face was very ugly, and he was surprised and angry. He knows very well how olomi is. Even if he is not as powerful as him, not everyone can easily hurt him to such a degree. Thinking of this, he glared at the figure who slowly got up with blood in the corner of his mouth, "inningville, is it really impossible for you to extricate yourself from the darkness and evil that milkov has imposed on you?" "Bah!" Jiangning spits out the blood foam in his mouth, and looks at the latter with grave fear. He knows the horror of tocas very well. That''s a character that even morgos is afraid of in his heyday. Now he has no chance of winning against tocas. Even if the immortal fire in his soul is burning, it is not the opponent of tocas¡° Tocas, you''re here. It seems that my goal today is hard to achieve. But it doesn''t matter. I have plenty of time to wait! " "What do you mean, inenville?" Tocas questioned him. Weak olomi, with his help, got up and said feebly, "it''s no use, tocas. Inenville was too deep in the dark to extricate himself. I tried to drive out the darkness, but I didn''t do it all. Now he wants to take away the immortal fire from you and me Tocas frowned and asked, "that''s the gift of Yiru. It started from Yiru. All things and Yiya were born in this flame. He had the fire in him, and he got the fire from Mirko. What do you want from my flame? There is no power in him like a gift, and this fire cannot make him a god! What''s more, he is immortal. What does he want to do? Is it true that the power of darkness has greatly changed ininville''s temperament? " Olomi shook his head. "I don''t know. I don''t know if it''s the ambition of ininville himself, or the desire derived from the influence of darkness. I only know that he is more difficult and terrible than milkow. You must catch him, take him back to vilino, gather the strength of everyone to expel the evil from him, and if you fail, imprison him forever. Otherwise, once he fled, it would be the disaster of Alda, the mourning of Yiya "Is it that serious?" But olomi said firmly: "absolutely, I can guarantee that. I can''t catch him with my strength. However, he has little energy left now. I believe that with your strength, you can catch him. Take him back to vilino, expel his evil, otherwise... The world will usher in a major crisis, which I suddenly realized. " "I see." However, it was at this time that a dense rain of arrows shot at them. A dense golden light appeared on topkas, blocking the arrow. He said angrily, "are you little guys crazy? How dare you do it to me However, the answer of the elves made him almost wry. "Dear Vera, we don''t want to be enemies with you. However, we will not tolerate you treating our king like this, or even intending to imprison him! " "Asshole!" Tocas was furious, and then he said, "I don''t care about you!" Before they could react, his body changed and he rushed to Jiangning quickly. At the same time, a pair of iron fists opened into claws and grabbed Jiangning''s shoulders. In the latter case, immediate response should be made. However, the strength of tocas is too strong, even if he tried to strain, or he grabbed the shoulder. With the roar of tocas, he raised his head directly and smashed him on the ground. Jiangning''s seven meat and eight vegetables fell down, and the scene was black in front of his eyes. "Follow me back to Velino!" Tocas turned Jiangning''s hands behind his back and wanted to take out the rope that had trapped Mirko and tie it up with him. However, Jiangning''s body is a fierce turn, out of the control of the situation, the feet of a chain of kicks to tocas. Then, taking advantage of the flash of free opportunity, he quickly ran to irfass. The latter immediately got rid of Nahar and ran to him. Jiangning quickly turned over and sat on irfass'' back, then fled to the East. Tocas is so powerful that he is not an opponent at all. What''s more, he''s almost the same as the end of the crossbow. Maybe he can fight with tocas in his heyday. However, the current state is not the opponent of tocas. Therefore, he ran away shamefully, and he didn''t even look back as fast as he could. In response, tocas began to chase, his legs running on the ground, like Scud. Splashing smoke and dust to block out the sun, the coachman howled as he ran, and his voice could be heard clearly from afar. Jiangning was sitting on irfass'' back. His whole body was almost terrible. The scars on his whole body and the restraint of Vera''s divine power made him suffer a lot. Seeing tocas come after him, he takes out his strong bow, bows and shoots at tocas. But they were all stopped by tocas. Fortunately, he just wanted to distance himself. After exerting the last strength to pull out the full bow, Jiangning''s head leaned down on irfass''s back and passed out in a coma. Chapter 534 After Jiangning was in a coma, irfass led him across the West and back to the East. Along the way, irfass walked through dense forests or rugged mountain roads. Their tracks disappeared in the middle of the earth, and even the Vera''s painstaking search failed to find them. And the elves of isville, after the king left, went back to wislear to inform the country. They then sent more people to look for Jiangning, but they got nothing. As for the war with morgos in the west, they did not interfere. And the spirit of naluoduo was at a loss when Jiangning was lured by morgos. For the west, this news is no less than an earth shaking earthquake. Whether it''s elves, humans or dwarves, they don''t know what to do. Morgos see this opportunity, how can tolerate missed opportunity? His army poured out from angban. Sauron was the vanguard general, leading the Yanmo and the dragon, and easily captured the defense line of the terror mountain. During the period when this defense line was established, morgos''s detailed works also explored the situation of the Elven Kingdom and dwarf territory in the south of angban. His army came out of angban like a torrent that swept through heaven and earth. First, they easily broke the defense line of the terror mountain, and then they crossed the defense line and went south to attack the nordo elves led by mezlos. The latter suffered heavy losses in front of the overwhelming torrent. They gave up their homes and defense lines and retreated to the south. After that, the army of angban continued to March south. They swept through the dwarf territory, human settlements and towns all the way. Wherever they went, they could be called a river of blood. Endless terror, death and wailing, long shrouded the western land. The dwarves and humans who first broke away from the Allied forces were remorseful. If they had not separated from the Allied forces, they would have continued to share a common hatred with them. Even with the downfall of ininville, the coalition forces would not be powerless to fight back. However, their insistence and departure lead to many flaws and loopholes in the defense. In the face of the impact of the orc army like a vast ocean, the Allied forces who defend the defense line and lack of major generals are unable to resist the fierce attack of morgos. They lost so fast that the rear didn''t have time to react. Then, the army was defeated like a mountain, and the situation deteriorated completely. Their army is like the messenger of death, venting endless terror and death in the whole western land. With the spread of the war, countless lives died out, and their resentment and wandering spirits wailed all day long. The tragedy of the West startled villino. However, morgos was unaware of this, and his army was still raging like a torrent. The whole west was completely occupied as his hunting ground. The army of orcs successively captured slond and gandolin, the remnant of the high nordo elves living in the above-mentioned Elven Kingdom, and began to flee to dorias. The orc army of malgos could not enter into his territory because of the ring barrier of Miriam. However, a large number of excessive Orc troops surrounded dorias and trapped him. In this way, he tried to force ELO Singh to fight. However, a little longer, Soren realized that this method had no effect. As a result, he kept only a small part of the army watching dorias. And his main forces began to attack everywhere, and again came to misride to attack there. Although the high elves, humans and dwarves have suffered a great loss. However, the orc army under the command of morgos is not intact. In the fight back of the high elves, humans and dwarves, they suffered a lot, even more. However, these are in front of the huge number of orcs, it seems insignificant, no one will care about the huge casualties. Although, in the capture of gondoline, the head of the Yan devil gusmog died there, but in addition, the army under the command of morgos is still huge and frightening. In the face of almost all the occupied western land, morgos, hiding in the interior of angban fortress all day long, laughs wildly. At the same time, his heart again began to brew a new plan. That is, he is ready to attack vilino when he is in full control of the West. To this end, he began a comprehensive deductive analysis to deduce the possibility of attacking verrino. As a result of the fall of the whole west, some of the nordo elves even began to move westward. They wanted to seek refuge in the country and home of the isville elves. Here, there are quite a number of human beings and dwarves. At the same time, the remaining coalition forces also sent messengers to the east to seek help, and tried to go to villino for Vera''s help. The tremendous power accumulated by morgos in these hundreds of years is really terrible. And this point, in the early days, the coalition forces and morgos can fight each other flat. However, after the fall of the leader of the coalition and the collapse of the coalition in the plot of morgos, the advantage of the coalition was completely lost. At the same time, it was the beginning of the fall of the whole west. Sure enough, they faced the fierce attack of morgos. They couldn''t organize the slightest force at all. Even if they gathered troops for a short time, they failed more quickly and thoroughly under the attack of orcs who were several times as many as they were. In verrino, Vera and the high elves living in verrino, Maiya are also disturbed by the spirits wandering in verrino all day long. The palace of Mandos is said to be full of the dead who cry and wander all day long. Their collective resentment made villa feel frightened. With the rapid fall of the west, Vera had no time to respond. In addition to Jiangning missing, Vera search failed, can only turn their eyes to the west again. Because there, Vera felt a sense of threat from the powerful forces of morgos. They can clearly feel that the bold morgos, once again began to brew a conspiracy. And this plan, if there is no accident, must have something to do with them, with villino. For this reason, villas have gathered together again. This is the beginning of Shuangshu era and the end of the first era. I don''t know how many times they have gathered. The state of affairs in China is slowly showing an uncontrollable scene. Morgos for the endless destruction of the Middle Earth and wantonly killing the life of the Middle Earth, let them feel impatient for a long time. Now, villa get together again, the purpose is only one, thoroughly solve the cancer of this Alda world! Chapter 535 ¡­¡­ Villino, even though the double Holy tree is dead, it is still shining with holy light in this undead land. This has been the case since the age of the double Holy tree. Although the double Holy tree died, the fruits and flowers they left behind turned into the sun and the moon in Vera''s divine power. The radiance of the sun and the moon still shines on the world of Alda. In the same way, verrino continues to protect the good, just as he used to be holy. In nahiloha, the Sacred Circle of judgment, the thrones of Vera circle. They cast their eyes on each other''s western land, and their eyes on each other show a war-torn western continent, the unbridled destruction and rampage of orcs, and the endless howling of good people living there. In the eyes of vera or Willie, there is endless grief and anger. They look at each other, silent, but each other can clearly know the meaning of each other''s eyes. So the villas took action. They mobilized the good people who lived in vilino and organized a large army. Among them are the Legion of beasts, the Legion of tree men and the army of high elves. Among them, there were the Vanya elves led by ingway, and those who had never left vilino, the nordo elves, the isville elves, and a small number of taileri elves. However, most of the elves did not follow Vera to the East. Because they can''t forget the killing of their relatives in okokutaki. However, they provided villa with a white boat to help her troops cross the sea to the East. There are very few records of the villas'' march to the north of Middle Earth, because none of them later lived in Middle Earth and passed the story on to later generations. All in all, villa''s army finally left the West and returned to vilino again. However, the clarion call of their challenge and the appearance of their neat arms, bright armor and fresh clothes are remembered by time and forever by history. Morgos did not expect that velamen would come across the sea to attack him. The rapid decline of the west at his feet raised his prestige and pride to a new height. He is arrogant and doesn''t look up to anyone, even if he only has his soul. But, accompanied by his army, he asked himself that he had risen to a new height as king of Arda. However, villa''s sudden March, but he is still at a loss, his soul is still left with fear and awe of villa. Then, he felt ashamed of it. He thought his strength was better than villa. Therefore, for villa''s initiative, morgos is extremely angry. He gathered all the forces under his command, including the Yanmo, the dragon, the orc, and his new ogre. He wants to fight the villas with the huge army he has accumulated for hundreds of years. There is a huge army between them. When these troops were placed in the north, the vast land of the North seemed to be crowded in an instant. Their troops were arrayed hundreds of miles apart, one side of which was the flag of villino, while the other side was the flag of morgos. At the same time, morgos, hiding in the underground of angban, once again urged the Tieshan mountains, spewing out endless black smoke and poisonous gas, completely covering the sky of war. His troops will provide a safe environment. After all, they are dark creatures who are tired of light. Among them, his new ogre will turn into a stone statue at the sight of light. There was a confrontation between them for a while, and then a world shaking war suddenly began. The endless armies of the two sides launched a charge. The soldiers pointed out that there was a river of blood flowing in the field. However, under the leadership of Vera, villino''s Army played an unimaginable powerful role. They defeated the army of morgos. Only two or three of his legions escaped from the battlefield and slept in the endless and inaccessible underground. The flying fire dragon and the cold Dragon (both evil dragons) were shot into a sieve by olomi and the archers in the army. Only a few of them fluttered their wings and left high in the air. The rest turned into cold bodies and fell from the sky. And the endless army of orcs, as if they had met the straw of the fire, was quickly put out, or just like the autumn wind swept the leaves. In the west, the remaining elves and human beings, dwarfs began to join Vera''s army spontaneously. They fought side by side with Vera to eliminate the executioners who started to dye their blood and destroy their farmland and homes. When morgos saw his army destroyed and his power dispersed, he began to fear. However, he did not have the courage to fight, not to mention that he lost his only physical body, and could not go out to fight. He could only hide in the fortress of angban, quail like, shivering in the dark and dark crypt. After Vera''s army defeated the army of morgos, they began to pursue and kill all the evil creatures they met. Morgosna has accumulated hundreds of years of advantages and troops. In villa''s attack, it''s no different from clay kneading. The speed of their defeat was so amazing that they could not make morgos react quickly. Countless orcs were wiped out, while a small number of surviving orcs scattered into the vast middle earth. In the future, they reappeared and continued to be evil. When the sun rose, Vera''s army was dominant, and almost all the dragons were destroyed; All the underground tunnels of morgos were demolished, and the powerful Vera condescended to the bottom of the earth. The frightened morgos fled to the deepest part of the mine, and hid in the deepest hole to seek peace and mercy. However, this time, Vera saw through his disgusting evil trick, not to mention that he also made ininville, who was most loved by Vera among the elves, degenerate into the dark. As a result, villa was not affected at all. Looking at his soul sphere emitting endless evil and black light, they once again took out the angel forged by Aoli, and then threw it to morgos. The latter, when he saw the iron chain that had bound him, wanted to struggle desperately, but he was bound again. The evil forces of angban in the North disappeared. Although the villas caught morgos, they did not find the magic diamond. However, after later news, we learned that the magic diamond is located in dorias. However, the struggle between Vera''s army and morgos''s army made the whole western land unbearable. This land, in the previous decisive battle between olomi and ininville, had already suffered a very huge damage. Now, after being ravaged again, the west can''t bear the heavy damage. The land in the North collapsed in a large area, and the sea poured into countless cracks. At the same time, in other parts of the west, there were also scenes of extremely tragic natural disasters. Vera then called the elves back to vilino, but mezlos and his brother refused to return to vilino. The oath is still forcing them, even if they feel disgusted, but they can''t forget the fairy diamond and the oath they made. The restraint of the oath eventually led to the subsequent killing of relatives. However, although they finally took back the magic diamond, the holy power on the magic diamond burned their palms and made him miserable. The magic diamond is not defiled by the evil. All evil people will be punished by the magic diamond. Mezlos finally understood this. In despair and pain, he jumped into the underground crack, fell into the endless lava, and his magic diamond also fell into the heart of the earth. Magloire, like his elder brother, was no longer recognized by the magic diamond because of the crimes they committed. Finally, he put the magic diamond into the sea. The last magic diamond was carried by Elvin, a descendant of Belem and Lucien, into the sea after ferno''s sons slaughtered dorias and Sirian at the mouth of the river. Wuomu sent it into the sky and turned it into a star in the sky. In this way, the three magic diamonds have found their home, one in the sky, one in the earth''s heart, and one in the sea. At this point, the evil done by morgos came to an end. He was thrown into the void by villas and imprisoned forever. And the era of the high elves came to an end. The decline of the West prompted some of the high elves who did not want to return to vilino to move eastward. The same is true for human beings and dwarfs. The end of the first era is the end of the era of the high elves; At the same time, in a cave in the East, a pair of eyes closed for a long time, suddenly opened, scarlet eyes lit up the world in an instant! Chapter 536 The failure of morgos announced the end of the first era of the high elves. Ferno''s son, who was also killed and wounded, was as miserable as Vera''s curse. Similarly, humans and dwarves in the west at that time also suffered heavy losses. At this point, after the land in the West sank into the sea, they began to return to the east one after another. The high elves, as the most civilized group, took the lead in rebuilding the city and civilization in the East. For various reasons, the high elves who stayed in middle earth did not follow Vera back to vilino. Instead, they continue to stay in the middle of the earth. The era of high elves is over, but it also opens the era of human beings. With the return of the high elves, humans and dwarves, they established cities in different places and re established civilization. Moreover, because the Middle Earth was far away from the shadow of morgos, a temporary peace was achieved. As a result, all races began to recuperate, and they created a high degree of civilization. However, it was also in this period that human beings really got rid of the control of the high elves. Compared with the terrible reproduction ability of human beings, elves are undoubtedly the worst at this point, although they are very powerful. However, with the passage of time, the descendants of the high elves began to "degenerate" in varying degrees. They were no longer as tall and strong as their ancestors, nor as powerful and brave as they were. Even the beautiful appearance, there is a trace of degradation, but they still live forever. ¡­¡­ And somewhere in the East, in a secret cave, in this dark almost no light cave, a tall and strong buck quietly lying on the ground, eyes closed. If it were not for the slightly undulating chest, it would almost be thought that the buck was dead. Beside the Bucks, there is a bloody figure, long black hair, soft facial features, eyes closed, deep sleep. He was here, sleeping for hundreds of years, and the stag was motionless lying on the ground, the caretaker for hundreds of years. At this time, the hands that overlapped in the abdomen moved slightly. The male deer who is resting and sleeping wakes up immediately. The deer''s head looks at the figure who has been sleeping for hundreds of years with big eyes. With the acceleration of the overlapping hand movement, suddenly, the eyes closed for hundreds of years suddenly opened. All of a sudden, a scarlet light flashed by, illuminating the dark cave and the sky. Ilfas chirped happily, his big deer head gently rubbed his master''s body, conveying the emotion of attachment and joy to him. Jiangning''s body, which has been lying for hundreds of years, is slightly stiff. His mouth silently recites the incantation, along with a green light full of vitality flashing, his body which has not exercised for hundreds of years has recovered. He moved slightly, and there was a crisp sound at the joints of his bones. He raised a hand and gently stroked ilfas'' head. "Ilfas, it''s hard for you." His voice is very flat, but it contains another kind of emotion. With his heart interlinked irfass, big eyes, immediately filled with tears. He whimpered and the deer head rubbed Jiangning''s arm to convey his worry and "Don''t worry about me, ilfas." Jiangning stroked his big head, "morgos''s little trick, and really let me be what he wanted..." with his voice, his body sent out a strong golden light, at the same time, his black hair receded into bright silver, and his blood colored eyes were filled with golden light. His black and red, angular armor, once again turned into handsome and elegant armor. On the other hand, kunguhar, the bloody fairy diamond, seemed to split a layer of "shell membrane" in a moment, and was replaced by the nebular light again. A holy breath, holy white light will be hiding in the cave filled. Ilfas was surprised to see the change of his master. The master in front of him returned to his familiar appearance. He was still the holy, brave, elegant and handsome king. "Woo." Jiangning slowly opened his slightly closed eyes and looked at irfass. He knew the question in irfass'' heart¡° I''m doing a great thing. I need the help of immortal fire. The reason why he was like that before was completely in my expectation, and morgos was just in the trap. In his heart, he hated Vera and elves, so that he could achieve his goal regardless of everything. So, the moment I stabbed kunguhar into his heart, I felt how huge the immortal fire on him was. After the burning of the flame, my strength has grown to the point that I can almost threaten villa. Now, in identity, I am the same as villa, and the strength is not far behind So he said to irfax. The latter did not understand at all, but he understood that his master''s appearance before him was the result of disguise. As for the result, ilfas did not understand. Although he has great wisdom, he is not a human or a spirit after all, although he has also been influenced by civilization. However, in essence, he can''t be compared with intelligent life. And in the soul of Jiangning, an immortal flame is burning. At the core of the immortal fire, there is a tiny world origin smaller than hair. Now, the source that accompanied his reincarnation and protected his soul almost disappeared at the moment of his successful reincarnation. Now, this source is in morgos trying to tempt him, the consumption of only such a small appearance. But it''s enough for what he wants to do next. Jiangning closed his eyes and his consciousness sank into the depth of his soul. He attached a complex and mysterious message to the source. Then, this tiny colorful origin soared to the sky. Out of his soul, and then rushed into the air, and then across the world''s membranes, toward the vast strange space. At the moment when Benyuan left him, Jiangning felt his soul empty. Then his figure changed again in his mind. The bright silver long hair turns black, the golden holy eyes turn red, and the handsome and elegant silver gray armor becomes the ferocious armor of black and red again. Even the ring in his hand and the sword around his waist once again became evil. "Ilfas, we''re going to meet an" old friend "and you need to change your look." With that, his hand flicked, and the appearance of ilfas changed dramatically. Handsome armor, become ferocious, silver wrapped hooves attached with a layer of light blue flame. The gentle deer''s head also became ferocious and terrifying. Even the pair of big horns wrapped with knives also became ferocious and terrifying. He turned over and sat on ilfast''s back, then he began to sense the direction, and then instructed ilfast to run towards the position he had designated. The four hooves wrapped in light blue flame trampled on the earth, bursting out a cold and awe inspiring white frost. With his black cloak flying in the wind, their figures rush to the East, which also brings an unpredictable future for the future of China. Chapter 537 When villa''s troops left the west, manway''s envoy, Maiya aonwei, announced to Soren that villa would try him. Ask Soren to leave the West for vilino and accept villa''s unanimous verdict. At that time, the army of villino had not withdrawn, so Soren did not dare to say no at all. When Vera''s army withdrew from the West and returned to villino, they also left together with Maiya. Soren immediately ran back to the East and hid himself, never showing his face again, never showing up in Middle Earth. For a moment, villino could not know his exact location. The orcs, the ogres and the dragons are scattered into the vast middle earth. They hide in the dark mountains, in the dark caves, even on the steep peaks. Under the attack of the villa army, they had already been scared out of their wits and didn''t dare to show up at all. They silently endure the loneliness, unbearable, extremely poor life, and reproduce. And Soren, who is also gathering these forces secretly, has been the de facto leader of these dark creatures since the death of gusmog and the imprisonment of morgos. However, villa''s ban has not stopped, so Soren can only continue to hide. He was afraid of the villas'' judgment, which was even more intolerable, the unseen imprisonment. However, his spiritual belief is morgos, and Soren is extremely devout to him. So much so that, after his defeat, Soren''s hatred for Vera, Midlands, elves, humans and dwarves rose to a new height. He wants to carry on his faith, the idea of his master morgos, and continue to fight against Vera. In the vast ash mountain range, Soren hid here. He gathered many orcs here one after another secretly. They opened a deep and well-connected corridor underground, where they lived carefully, multiplied, forged weapons, armor and so on. Together with their new master, new leader Soren, they dodged villa''s eyes. Today, an evil figure is riding on a huge stag. Behind him, the black cloak is dancing in the wind. The invincible figure is watching the endless ash mountain. Irfass walked with a small pace, briskly walking in the mountains. The rugged mountain at his feet could not stop him. He saw nothing and walked on the top of the mountains with his master on his back. Until, in front of them appeared a secret crypt, and then ilfas went in. Their bodies, slightly blooming white light, lit up the dark crypt, with their gradual deepening, this light also startled the existence of life in the crypt. In the dark, eyes were on them. When they saw the real face of this man clearly, they were scared into silence one by one, and they could not rise the meaning of resistance in the face of him. They quietly retreat, away from the figure that makes them feel extremely scared, and then they pass the news to their new master. ¡­¡­ As irfass continued to go deep into the earth, there were more and more underground caves, and the roads extended everywhere. Walking through this crypt, you can''t know exactly where the specific destination is. In addition to the dark creatures such as orcs digging these tunnels, other creatures can only get lost when they enter the caverns in all directions. However, this is not the same thing for Jiangning and irfass. They ignore the front of the cavern, straight through them, and toward the only goal. Finally, they saw the target of this trip, the figure dressed in ferocious and angular armor. The latter is wearing a pointed helmet, ferocious black armor, a black sword hanging from his waist, and a sledgehammer standing beside his seat. It was the weapon of morgos, the hammer grund. "Inenville." "Soren." They looked at each other dozens of steps apart, and Sauron couldn''t help touching the hilt. He looked at the figure with great vigilance, thinking about the purpose of the other party''s coming here quickly. What''s more, the place where he was hiding was so secret. How did the other party know where he was hiding? Now that he knows, what about the villas in vilino? Do they also know where they are hiding? Soren thought a lot, but the more he thought about it, the more scared and frightened he was. "It seems that you are not in a good position, Soren." Jiangning opened his mouth. He looked around and said, "because of your master''s arrest again and Vera''s ban, you are hiding in the dark, trying to avoid Vera''s sight. Then, a new round of revenge is launched, isn''t it? " Although it is doubt, Jiangning''s tone is incomparably affirmative. "Aren''t you like me, ininville?" Soren replied in a deep voice, "Vera, they won''t sit by and watch your" fall "either. After they find you, they will return to Middle Earth and capture you back to vilino again. Once Vera finds out that he can''t make you "return to normal", the result waiting for you will be imprisonment. Even if you are not imprisoned in the temple of mendos, you will not be able to return to Middle Earth and be trapped in vilino for generations. Facing the surveillance of Vera and Maiya, there is no freedom. " He added: "I''m hiding under the ground, but I''m sure villa won''t be looking at me all the time. When I have enough preparation, I will make China fall into war again, even... "He said hatefully:" attack vilino, save the master of darkness! " After hearing this, Jiangning sneered at him and said, "Soren, you overestimate yourself. Also underestimated villa''s strength, in fact, if you try to attack verrino. You will have no chance of winning! In Middle Earth, the power of you and me, the power of Vera and even the power of morgos are suppressed by the earth. And in vilino, the villas are more powerful than you can imagine. Moreover, on top of them, there is a more mysterious iluvita. Your scheme is doomed to failure. So is morgos, and so are you "Ininville, what are you going to do here?" Soren didn''t believe that the other party came to him just to warn him. However, he did not dare to do it, because the other side''s power was so powerful that even the crafty morgos was determined by his calculation. He was killed by the body. Although he was also degraded, the strength of the other side became stronger at the same time. Soren, in the absence of absolute certainty, did not dare to start. Especially when he is alone. "Let''s work together, Soren." "You think I''ll believe you?" Jiangning face a sink, "you have no choice, Soren." "Look around Alda, you have no allies but me," he said. With my existence, your plan still has some possibility of success. Without me, your final end will be extremely miserable. " "What do you want?" Soren asked, "where is the Dark Lord?" "I have no interest in the power and throne of morgos. All I want from beginning to end is one thing.... " "Eternal fire!" Solon said. "That''s right!" Jiangning nodded and admitted, "I have no interest in anything but the immortal fire. As long as we are not destroyed, our interests will not conflict or even coincide. If you and I cooperate well, your revenge can be realized and I can get what I want. " Sauron was a little moved, and he said, "what can you offer me?" "Ha ha!" Jiangning''s voice became low in an instant, and the already dim crypt seemed to become even darker in an instant. As a bloody light flashed, his deep voice came. "I can provide you with new strength and make you stronger!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 538 Dang! Dang! Dang! The clang and powerful sound of striking iron constantly rings out. In the deep underground, there is connected with the lava in the center of the earth. Endless blazing, coming in an endless stream. On a tall and dark stone platform, two figures gather together. One of them is lifting the hammer in his hand and beating back and forth on the stone platform. In the middle of the stone platform, there is a gold ring. With the hammering one after another, this golden ring is also constantly happening wonderful things. Lines of beautiful text, seems to be accompanied by the hammer beating, gradually imprinted in the ring inside and outside the ring surface, and from the underground volcanic lava, there is an endless stream of powerful force, with a vast and wonderful power, into the ring is constantly being forged. The ring, which has not yet been formed, is beginning to shine continuously. The words engraved inside and outside the ring surface are gradually formed with the injection of a strong force, and begin to exude a strong force. "How about that?" Soren''s mask covered face looked at Jiangning standing beside him, "compared with your ring, how about my ring? In power? " "Ha ha ha." Jiangning sneered, "not as good as it is!" "You..." Jiangning slowly raised his right hand, where the wearer of a magic ring, especially the fairy diamond inlaid on it, was the ring of light or life, with supreme glory and power. However, the real power of the ring is hidden, covered by a layer of blood red evil. Therefore, the ring presented in front of Soren is undoubtedly a powerful and extreme evil ring. He looked at the fairy diamond inlaid on it, and his greed suddenly rose in his heart. He almost instinctively wanted to capture it, and inlaid the holy fairy diamond on his own ring. However, knowing his own strength, he could not capture the magic diamond by force, so Soren could only restrain his impure mind. "I''m the only one who can be called" supreme. " He disdained to see a Soren is forging the ring, "your one, in front of me, is not qualified." "Hum." Soren''s mood is very bad, he looked at the stone on the ring, "in that case, how can you be sure that this ring will bring me great power. Even your Lord of the rings can''t match, how can you attack villino? " That said, raise the hammer in your hand, and you want to destroy the ring that is forming at one stroke. Jiangning stopped him, took the hammer in his hand and began to hammer instead of Soren. At the same time, he also introduced a powerful dark and evil force into the ring in front of him. With his forging, the ring, which has not really formed, began to strengthen a little bit. Give people a very strong feeling¡° Just one ring can''t bring you so much power. If you want to control many ethnic groups, you need the corresponding commandments. This is the commandment, which imposes the power of plundering many races on your body. Only in this way can we hope to attack vilino. " "Belong to the ring?" "Yes, it belongs to the ring." Jiangning looked back and looked at him, "there are elves, humans and dwarves in the world. If you have the ability to forge a magic ring for these three clans that is connected with their own clans, you can control them secretly with this ring. Naturally, we can gain the strength of the three ethnic groups and form an invincible coalition to capture villino. " Before Sauron could answer, he said, "now, pour your strength into the ring." Soren said, step forward, his body emerged a strong evil force and will, continuously instilled into the ring. With his power input, the Lord of the ring is completely owned, and the ring is also completely shaped. A powerful force emerges, and the power of the whole underground lava volcano is pouring into the ring. Supreme ring, control the rings, supreme ring, find the rings, Lord of the rings, lead the rings, imprison the rings in the dark With the formation of familiar inscriptions and verses, Soren''s ring was born. However, the plan that represents Jiangning has just begun. ¡­¡­ After Solon got his own ring, he left the bottom of the ash mountains and went to the Middle Earth quietly. Vera''s attention to his line of sight, has long been with the passage of time, but has not. A thousand years have passed since the land of Lu Shen in the West. In the long time of this millennium, elves, humans and dwarves, their power and population are gradually growing. It seems that the horror scenes thousands of years ago have long gone with the passing of time. In addition to immortal spirits, we can still clearly remember the fierce war thousands of years ago. Humans and dwarves, now long forgotten. Solon followed Jiangning''s instructions, transformed himself and went to China alone. He took off the armor that he had been wearing day and night and turned into a handsome, tall and strong elf with long light blue hair. He went to the Middle Earth. He wants to bewitch the elves, spread his knowledge among them, and at the same time bewitch the elves to forge their own rings. Jiangning, on the other hand, continued to study things under the endless dark ashes mountains. He has his own purpose, so he chose to strengthen Soren''s strength and strength, and create new main arms for his army. The whole endless mountain range of ashes, under the ground, has already run through the corridor extending in all directions. No one can know where these corridors lead. In short, there must be dark creatures hidden in these corridors. It is an evil existence that is not tolerated by the good people. From the beginning of the war to now, with the change of time for thousands of years, there have been no ogres, orcs or even dragons in the whole Middle Earth. They all seem to have disappeared, so that in the human race, the war in ancient times seems to be a myth, legend and story. Is so far away, and absurd uninhibited! It''s just that no matter how humans look at everything in ancient times. What is the human race like now? This is not in the way of Jiangning''s plan. As for the immortal fire, he has long regarded it as a cyst. Soren, however, is just a pawn he pushes at the front desk. Soren also knows this, both light and dark, Soren also needs the help of this once known as the strongest spirit in the world, ininville. In his view, even the most powerful elves had already fallen into evil under the scheme of his master. What''s more, he and he are now cooperative allies. Even if he is pushed to the front desk, Soren can''t refuse, because he knows very well that even if he doesn''t cooperate with each other. He is bound to be in villa''s view sooner or later. What''s more, the thousand year''s recuperation is not totally futile. Chapter 539 In a cave under the endless ground, the ground is covered with endless "carpets", on which numerous blood vessels stretch, and the meat carpet is sticky and slippery. This makes people feel very uncomfortable, and these fleshy carpets are trembling and beating all the time. Sticky, sticky things like amniotic fluid are all over these fleshy carpets. Bursts of heart beating sound, in this spacious cave, constantly reverberate. These thick, fleshy carpets are all over the cave. The whole cave is covered with this fleshy carpet. In the lower layer is endless and red magma, these carpets constantly absorb the power of the underground volcano, into heat and other nutrients. What''s more, every day there are ferocious and terrifying orcs carrying buckets of liquid onto these carpets. Therefore, the temperature here is incomparably warm and suitable, not because the lower layer is the channel of magma circulation and hot unbearable. On the contrary, the temperature here is extremely suitable, and the humidity in the air is also quite suitable. Suitable for the reproduction and growth of life. As a figure came in, the orcs who were pouring buckets of liquid around immediately stopped their work and saluted the figure. But the figure ignored them and went straight to the depth where there was a stone platform. There are steel containers piled on the stone platform, where there are still light gray viscous liquid flowing down. Jiangning is close to the stone platform, at the same time, his mouth is also reciting the mantra, as the mantra takes effect. A mysterious force was attracted by him. At the same time, the mysterious force containing endless life poured into the steel container on the stone platform. Then, the containers made of steel changed, as if they had life, and became active one after another. The top of them slowly opens, and endless thick gray liquid slowly flows down and drops on the meat carpet. Those concave and convex as if blood vessels like pipes, these light gray liquid constantly transported to everywhere. Then, the light gray liquid takes root on the stone platform. The heat of the underground lava volcano turns into tiny nutrients. Coupled with the barrels of liquid spilled by orcs, they provide the most abundant nutrition and make them grow slowly and rapidly. Over time, they grow rapidly. Then, the picture presented in Jiangning''s eyes is a magical, frightening and disgusting picture. A piece of meat like eggs placed in every corner of the carpet, the top of these eggs have something like starfish tentacles, close to protect the eggs firmly. Jiangning''s eyes can see the scene inside the egg without hindrance, in which life is being bred. Like human beings, they curl up and sleep quietly in their eggs. With the meat carpet constantly put a variety of nutrients into the eggs, their breath is also a little bit stronger, and also growing. As time goes by, the life in the egg is completely formed and tends to be mature and stable. Under the curse of Jiangning, they are sleeping quietly and motionless. However, even so, the increasingly mature murderous gas on them seems to start to emit a little bit. This makes the orcs who constantly transport barrels of nutrient liquid feel fear from the heart. Finally, with the arrival of that day, terrifying alien creatures were born in the Middle Earth. "Bring up the sacrifice!" With Jiangning''s cold voice, the orcs who followed his orders turned and went out, and then a group of human captives were brought in. They are bound hands, brutally escorted by the orcs, gathered together and knelt on the ground. Humans don''t know what kind of situation they are facing, but their biological instinct makes them feel the danger is coming. They kept yelling, trying to escape here, but the orcs around them caught them, which made them unable to move. This sense of danger, as time goes on, becomes more intense. All people can clearly perceive where the danger comes from. It''s from this huge egg in front of them. Then Jiangning came into contact with the incantations around the human captives, and with the incantations came into contact. The eggs that fell asleep began to recover, and then they woke up one by one. All people, including orcs and human captives, can see clearly. Inside the transparent shell of the egg, there is a figure constantly wandering. Then, the thick fleshy eggshell slowly opened, accompanied by the sticky mucus, a white young figure rushed out, their upper part is like a crab and octopus, and their lower part is a long tail. Each of them pours on the face of a human prisoner, with its long tail tightly around its neck. Human captives are bound hands, difficult to move, can only fear to look at the monster that pours on their face, and then fall into a state of lethargy. The orcs, who were responsible for escorting these human captives, trembled and were afraid unconsciously. They don''t know what it is, but their instincts are stronger than human beings. They know very well that these seemingly weak creatures can arouse their instinctive fear and fear. The contrast is so strong that the orcs don''t understand why. However, it is this kind of feeling that makes them feel extremely contradictory. They want to escape from this dark and strange cave. But the orcs didn''t dare. Jiangning, on the other hand, closed his eyes and waited for time to pass. When he opened his eyes again, he told the orcs to bring fresh meat. As a result, the orcs, who had been extremely afraid for a long time, went out one after another, and then they brought all kinds of living animals and human beings here at a very fast speed. Then they saw a scene that made them extremely afraid. Before those "little monsters" cover the face of the human captives, wake up, those small monsters covered in their faces fell on their side, seems to have died. However, immediately after that, these human prisoners uttered a cry of pain, their chests straightened up unconsciously, and the groans of their bones could be clearly heard. But these human''s expression, also very painful, in the mouth already had the blood outflow, as if has something, from their body soon to break the chest but. Although the orcs were afraid, they were still looking at all this. With the sound of bone and chest broken, accompanied by a sharp hiss, a small monster appeared in the chest of these human captives. Although they are very small, their mouths are full of tusks, their long bodies are like snakes, their big and slender heads, and there are no eyes. However, it is constantly toward the surrounding issued a sharp hiss, seems to announce its birth to the whole world. With a hiss, followed by a series of hisses and the sound of broken chests, one after another small monsters were born from the chests of human captives. Then they pounce on the living creatures, bite them and devour them. And their bodies, also in the orc surprise, fear in the eyes of the rapid growth. This time incomparable forging, finally they are tall, long limbs, tail, sharp fangs and palm of the tall monster was born. Their bodies are covered with black keratinized skin, white teeth as cast steel, and mouths dripping with long transparent saliva... Their slender heads, streamlined bodies, and constantly hissing, the sky of the Middle Earth is shocked, and the earth is shaking. In the distant vilino, the villas look to the East in horror. The eyes are filled with shock, shock and fear. Alien, alien terrorist, was rebuilt and born by Jiangning in this middle earth world. Chapter 540 New born alien, a hardened horny skin, dark body color, sharp fangs, sharp spear like tail. Coupled with strong physique, this monster, since the moment of its birth, was born to kill. They are roaring, standing on the top of the stone platform, constantly hissing, sharp voice, in the underground corridor extending in all directions, constantly reverberating, passing to all directions. Then, these aliens rushed to the orcs, and... A killing feast began. The armored Orc has no resistance to the alien, a monster born to kill. Their armor, in the attack of the strong and sharp fangs, claws and tails of the alien, is no different from waste paper. It can be easily torn. Special shaped mouthparts, instant impact, can easily penetrate any steel in the world. The orcs were frightened and scared to fight back. Their weapons slashed on the alien bodies and cut their skin. However, before the orcs were happy, they found that there was a strong corrosive blood splashing from these horrible monsters. The corrosive blood splashed on them. The orcs wailed. Their bodies melted quickly under the corrosive blood. ¡­¡­ A completely unequal massacre, can be called the elite Orc team, in front of the alien completely lost the ability to resist. Dozens of people were killed easily, but none of them were injured, only a few were injured. Jiangning watched the scene from beginning to end, his eyes hidden in the dark, full of cold blood light¡¾ Heteromorphic blood, corrosiveness seems to enhance a lot. Moreover, their bodies have also become very strong and intelligent... At present, we can''t see how much they have improved Jiangning secret road. On the whole, he is undoubtedly satisfied with the combat ability of these new aliens created by him. Jiangning is very satisfied with these perfect killing masters. They are not afraid of death. Their strength, endurance, speed and extreme adaptability make these aliens a disaster no matter what world they appear in. After the killing of the alien, surrounded by Jiangning, these after the crazy killing of the alien face Jiangning have a strange feeling. Jiangning can feel their emotions, incomparably simple, with a special mood of submission, attachment, dependence and even flattery. It seems that he is not only regarded as a "mother" and other roles, but also has a similar feeling of facing a "monarch". The corner of Jiangning''s mouth bloomed a smile of unspeakable meaning. He raised his hand and stroked the aliens around him, and then gave them the order to catch more food. After getting the command, these aliens quickly attack and run around along the underground passage extending in all directions. Jiangning then took out a special egg, which was the Queen''s egg. He wants to hatch alien queens here, and then use endless time to breed a large number of alien armies that can destroy the whole world. At that time, even villa himself could not resist such a terrible alien army. Unless the whole world is completely destroyed. And once the alien lands in villino, it means villa will have no chance to win again. Because verrino is in the undead place, once there is life, the dead will not die. At the end of the third era, Bilbo Baggins grew old and lost the ring. His life was coming to an end. Thanks to their contributions, they were allowed to live in vilino. There, Bilbo will usher in a new life and share eternal life with the elves. In fact, in the second era, Edens who migrated to the big island in the middle of the beregal sea established the Numenor empire. At a time when they were very prosperous, they wanted to go to vilino. This makes Vera, who lives in vilino, extremely worried. On the one hand, the fear of the number of human beings is due to the particularity of amenzhou. That is, the character of immortality. In fact, there are contradictions in the world and problems to some extent. Fenway died in amenzhou, though he was killed by morgos. And Fenway''s first wife, mirrell, also died in amenzhou. However, the latter died on her own will, that is to say, she died voluntarily. But Fenway was killed. In this way, the immortality of amenzhou seems to be... However, amenzhou does have the ability to make foreign life immortal, even if it is about to die. In this way, its characteristics are real. On the one hand, it is impossible to revive a life that has been killed by others or by their own will... This seems to be another contradiction. In other words, amenzhou, the land of immortality, has the magical power to let the mortal life obtain eternal life, but this power does not guarantee that life will not be killed, or die according to their own wishes, or die in a state of extreme sadness... If we follow this understanding, we can understand what vera are afraid of. They fear a large number of human beings, like elves, who will never die, rather than just human groups. It''s just the fear that once human beings get immortal like elves and their powerful reproductive capacity, sooner or later Vera will lose control of vilino and amenzhou. Everyone does not die, reproduction amazing, not many years, amenzhou will be full of human beings. Maybe that''s what villa fears the most. Now, for orcs lurking in underground caves in the ash mountains, aliens are the most feared monsters of their lives. The number of newly hatched heteromorphisms is only a few dozen. The number of orcs is almost endless. After all, a thousand years have passed. Although the orcs have not recovered much, they are still quite large in scale. They belong to that kind of material. If you give him a knife, you can kill the enemy. The alien is even more terrifying. It belongs to a new species with lethality even in the juvenile state. Moreover, the reproduction of this species is even more terrifying, reaching a new height. This is a race born for killing. Unfortunately, this race is extremely difficult to control and control. The engineers who created them are playing with the burping fart. They only keep the finished products and data of the alien. After these things were obtained by Jiangning, he had in-depth research, and even discussed this problem with engineers, which made him understand the alien species more comprehensively. Therefore, at the beginning of his creation, he added his own "insurance program" to the alien gene, so as to avoid the tragedy of being an engineer. Therefore, Jiangning has absolute power over the alien created by himself. Moreover, compared with the extraterrestrials who are not proficient in supernatural forces, Jiangning''s body in this world is countless times better than his human body. If it''s not for the sake of seeing the unique "beauty" of the higher world, maybe... It''s good to keep the Elvish state all the time. However, his heart has become more ambitious with the gradual opening of his vision. However, he didn''t know Vera''s strength and the mysterious creator, iluvita. Therefore, he needs to hide, hide in the dark, and push out a chess piece on the surface, that is, Soren. But he was really skeptical about the orc''s fighting power. The birth of this thing is a mistake, not a powerful race. Although they are more fertile and faster than elves, humans and dwarves, their combat capabilities need to be considered. Moreover, even the strong orcs transformed by Saruman at the end of the third era were not too strong. Therefore, in order not to put out the fire, he could only create a new species to carry out the grand plan of capturing the whole Middle Earth. There is no race that can be compared with aliens. For the latter, the forming time is very short. More importantly, the growth of combat effectiveness takes a shorter time. It can be said that constant killing is the instinct of this creature, and there is no need to waste time preparing weapons or armor for the alien. Because, in itself, they are the best weapons, the best killing weapons. To this end, he hatched the queen. Chapter 541 Villino. On tainiquitil, the highest mountain in amenzhou, stands a temple that shines soft day and night. This is the residence of veramanway and vilivarda, and also the shrine of the couple. The bright and peaceful irmalin is beautifully decorated by veramanway and veryvalda; Most of them were arranged by vivalda herself, not only with the garden, but also with the ability to look up at the sky. Every moment, there are endless stars falling down, from here, manwei can also cast his eyes to the distant Middle Earth, where he can see anywhere and know anything he wants to know. At this moment, manwei is looking to the Middle Earth, since the land of the West sank. He has more time to stay in Midland and search for a person. "Looking for ininville again?" I don''t know when his wife, villivarda, came behind manwei and looked at the Middle Earth with him. Ask her husband, Wang manwei of Alda. Manwei nodded and said, "ever since Mirko made ininville fall into the abyss of darkness and evil, I have always looked for the figure of ininville. However, for some reason, his future and message are always shrouded in a cloud of chaos. Even if I had exhausted my powers, I could not find any trace of him. Moreover, I always feel that there is still a dark and evil lurking in that middle land, which is even stronger than the past Mirko. " "Is it Sauron?" Valda asked him. Manway shook his head and replied in the affirmative¡° No, it''s not him. " He said: "although Sauron is the strongest among Maiya, even Saruman is not as good as him. However, in any case, Soren could not grow up to the level of milkow. His threat is not enough to fear. Kundi, sylvan, ente and the dwarves can defeat his plot. "£¨ Kundi: elf, hilfan: human, ente: tree man.) Valda was startled and asked incredulously, "does the great darkness you see come from ininville?" "I''m not sure who this powerful and evil power comes from. Maybe it''s Soren, maybe it''s inenville, or... Someone else. But... "He replied solemnly," this powerful and extreme darkness and that greedy and terrible evil will bring heavy disasters to huiyiya in the future. "£¨ Yiya: the universe.) "Ininville, do you have the ability?" Valda asked incredulously. Manway shook his head and hesitated. "I also hope that this great darkness comes from Sauron, not... Ininville." After all, he is the first spirit, the first child... And he is the most intelligent. Even Mirko, who was planted in his calculation, was killed by him. Otherwise, it will take us a little bit of effort to capture Mirko. " Valda agreed. She said, "fairy diamond!" His eyes were dazzled. "Even now, in retrospect, it''s just like yesterday. The brilliant brilliance and powerful power, even the three fairy diamonds created by ferno, can not be compared with that one. Although we are rich in the world, it is difficult for us to get a magic diamond. " Manwei just laughed and didn''t answer. Suddenly, his face suddenly changed, and a look of panic appeared on his face. She had been with him for many years, and had never seen it in her husband''s face. What happened that made the king of Arda so afraid? "What''s the matter? What happened? How could you do that? " Valda kept asking questions. She only saw her husband, manwei, looking at the distant middle land with wide open eyes. She was very short of breath, and her face was covered with clouds. She even looked at the middle land with fear. It seems that something very terrible is happening in the Middle Earth separated by the sea. Manwei gasped, and it took a long time to reply¡° In Middle Earth... I see a terrible monster Valda looked at him puzzled. "Monster?" She didn''t understand what kind of monster made manwei, as a God, so frightened, even with fear. Manwei pointed to the direction of Middle Earth, "big snake, terrible big snake... It''s dark, with fear and death. It will follow another terrible figure, devour everything, and spread death and fear all over Alda." "What?" Valda could not calm down at the moment, she was shocked, "even villino is not immune?" As manwei said just now, he clearly mentioned Alda, not China. Valda understood that this meant that even in the future, not only China would fall, but also amenzhou, which was far away from China. In the same way, as the foothold of China and amenzhou, Arda, which carries the earth under its feet, can not be spared. This disaster is a terrible disaster that covers everything, as well as everything. No one, mission object, even Maiya and Vera, can be spared the disaster sweeping the world. "What kind of snake is so terrible?" Valda murmured. Later, she took manwei and said hastily, "we must inform you of this. We need to deal with it in advance." Manwei suddenly, and then the couple began to gather Vera to discuss the future he "saw". ¡­¡­ And in the Middle Earth, Soren had already successfully mixed into the elves. However, he didn''t have the courage to mix with Wesley, although in his eyes Jiangning was a depraved and dark appearance. However, he did not dare to test his bottom line. Who knows if the strongest spirit has any feelings for his group? If there are still feelings, then his behavior of stroking tiger''s whiskers is no different from seeking death. Therefore, his main goal is still on the body of the nordo elves. Soren believed that all the disasters and evils came from the nordo elves. If these guys did not cross the sea to pursue the Middle Earth, it would not lead to the terrible ininville and the powerful isville. Perhaps his master, morgos, the master of darkness, will continue to rule Middle Earth. However, Soren did not know that even if "history" returned to the normal channel, his master, the dark enemy morgos, still faced failure. The reason why we first chose elves, not humans, the dwarves. It was Soren who looked down upon the two tribes in his heart. They were doomed to die, not as good as the elves and Maiya. In terms of appearance, the two families are not as beautiful as elves, and they are not as powerful as elves. In terms of life, elves can completely drag the two families to death. Their immortal life allows them to witness history. In other words, every spirit, or spirit active in Middle Earth, is a witness of history. Therefore, elves are Soren''s first target. All his plans were built on the premise of defeating the elves. Defeat the elves, and you will be able to enter the vilino. As for humans and dwarves, Soren didn''t pay attention to them at all. It''s just a mortal! I''m not qualified to be the enemy of the dark. Soren is so arrogant, or not only refers to him, even Vila and Maiya of vilino. In addition to the spirit of the race, with a disdainful attitude. Otherwise, when humans woke up, Vera would invite them to move to vilino. Unfortunately, Vera did not. They hated the ugliness of human beings and loved the beauty of elves. Sauron, who is pretentious, turns into a handsome and towering figure and walks into the kingdom of the elves. The kingdom of Linton! Chapter 543 The birth of this secret treasure belongs to the common honor of all elves. After all, it''s named after the family. The secret treasure originated from Shuangshu era is widely known in China and originated from the first era. With the development of science and technology, the three magic diamonds created by ferno, one of which was launched as a star, one fell into the center of the earth, and the other sank to the bottom of the sea. The magic diamond left by ferno has become the content of the book thoroughly. Among the three fairy jewels, only the one that has risen to the sky as a star can be found and watched for its beauty. In addition, the other two fairy diamonds, along with their respective attribution, completely degenerated into legendary things. The only existing magic diamond is in one person''s hands. Well, as the original creator of the magic diamond, the existence of the magic diamond was supported by the whole spirit family, and it was the treasure of the town and the symbol of the ethnic group. At first, though, the name was only recognized by the elves of isville. With the creation of fairno''s Fairy diamond, this title is only spoken by the elves of isville. However, when ferno''s Fairy diamond completely became an unreachable and invisible legend. Jiangning created the magic diamond, the title of the treasure of the town has been put forward again. Moreover, in a very short time, the title was quickly recognized by all the elves. However, this is only part of the people for the face of human or dwarf, the only show off. After all, human beings and dwarves have never created a gem like the fairy diamond. After all, the appearance of fairy diamond triggered a series of wars. Therefore, the Elven craftsmen of eregian are eager to reproduce several items. Although it is impossible to create even one magic diamond again, for the ring inlaid with magic diamond, the craftsmen still hope to create it. Nothing else. The appeal and exaggeration of what Sauron said is too strong. He was as good at inspiring as his master, morgos. These guys who sink into the darkness and are good at playing tricks know how to use the simplest language to beat the desire that they most desire and want to achieve in the heart of life. For the spirit craftsmen, their lifelong pursuit is to reproduce a spirit diamond. After all, the birth of the fairy diamond symbolizes an era. Its appearance is related to the fate of many lives. Morgos was defeated because of the relationship between the fairy and the diamond. Because of the fairy diamond, ferno slaughtered his relatives in vilino, and there was a series of consanguineous massacres. Therefore, even if we know that the magic diamond will bring disaster, there are still some craftsmen who want to reproduce this brilliant achievement. However, because of the death of the Shuangsheng tree, forging the magic diamond has long become a distant idea. Although it is impossible to forge the magic diamond, it is also an expectation to reproduce the things associated with the magic diamond. Therefore, Soren used the ring on Jiangning''s right index finger as a gimmick to bewitch the elves and craftsmen, and let them forge a magic ring that can secretly control the elves, humans and dwarves according to the knowledge and ideas he taught them. As Soren expected, Keller blippen and the Elven craftsmen and jewelers were very interested in what Soren described. They all know that Jiangning''s right index finger ring. I have seen or understood the powerful power of this ring more or less. Therefore, no matter what their purpose or why, a strong desire surges up in their hearts at this moment. That is, to create a ring comparable to that worn by the strongest elves in the world. In this way, Keller blippen and the Elven craftsmen, in accordance with Soren''s guidance step by step. It made Soren very happy, and he just wanted to laugh. But he still resisted the impulse of laughter in his heart. He patiently instructed the craftsmen to forge the rings according to his wishes. They forged some weaker rings one after another, which were equivalent to their works of trial. Power, far less than the future of the three rings. Among the weaker rings, one is said to have been given to Dorian III of Moria by Keller brepen. The ring is called the ring of cyrol. Compared with the ring in the future, the ring of cyrol is far less powerful than other rings. After all, its birth belongs to the first trial work of the elves and craftsmen. No matter in material selection, strength and power, it can''t be compared with the ring in the future. The birth of the work of water testing made Soren understand the level of these Elven craftsmen. However, he is also very clear that the birth of this thing can not be completed overnight. This requires the accumulation of knowledge and the precipitation of time, in order to finally make him satisfied with the ring. Therefore, Soren pointed out the shortcomings of the Elven craftsmen, so that they could understand each other''s shortcomings. For a long time, elves and gemstone craftsmen were immersed in learning and could not extricate themselves. Not only that, because of Soren''s guidance, erigian''s construction is more beautiful and full of the beauty of villino. Like the Elven craftsmen, Keller blippen kept learning and improving his own shortcomings under the guidance of Soren. Their knowledge accumulation is also more and more rich, for how to cast the ring also have their own experience. As a result, Keller blipeng, together with other Elven craftsmen, forged the future dwarf seven commandments and human nine commandments. The shaping of these rings means that these rings have become qualified products. Soren''s supreme ring is also secretly controlling 16 rings. After all, Soren watched the rings being forged, and the rings were forged under his direction. Therefore, in the process of forging, the ring has already been manipulated by him. These 16 rings have become the subordinate rings of the supreme ring! Soren, who felt that something big was coming, urged the elves to forge three rings belonging to the elves. Because the elves of isville had already had the Lord of the rings and the magic diamond, and their status in the elves had a transcendent status. Soren didn''t dare to make up his mind. Similarly, Keller blipeng thought that Jiangning''s ring was better than any ring they forged. Therefore, they never thought of forging a magic ring. However, Soren''s urging made Keller blippen feel a little suspicious, and he felt a little uneasy. Therefore, he refused Sauron''s request and told him that they were very tired and unable to forge the ring for the time being. His words made Soren understand that his attitude just now made him suspicious. As a result, Soren can only restrain his anxious heart and postpone the casting of the three commandments. But I don''t know, Keller blipeng forged the three commandments of spirit in secret! Because of these three rings, there is no Sauron''s intervention, so the spirit three rings are not affected by Sauron. However, because this casting method comes from Sauron, so when Sauron wears the supreme ring, the three rings of the elves are also controlled by the ring! But Keller breepen didn''t know all about it. He didn''t know why he wanted to forge the three commandments alone, but he did. He named the three commandments viya, nengya and Naya after the three basic elements of Middle Earth, wind, water and fire. Chapter 542 He changed his name to Ananta, claiming to be from vilino, and even touted himself as Vera''s servant. His arrival made the elves of Linton Kingdom curious. However, his unexpected arrival was not welcomed by Jill Gallard, the king of Linton kingdom. The supreme king of nordo, who lives in Middle Earth, is suspicious of his sudden visit to Vera. However, although he suspected him, he did not expel him immediately. Only to his arrival, do not make any "official" response. Soren naturally was not willing to do so, but in order to avoid too many actions and arouse the suspicion of the king, Soren had to restrain his emotions. In the kingdom of Linton, he tried to impart advanced knowledge to the elves of Linton. However, the elves of Linton Kingdom ignored him because they had no subjective will of the monarch. Sauron is not reconciled, still trying to manage the relationship between the two sides, so as to realize his own plot. However, his behavior was in the eyes of Jill Gallard. Soon after, the supreme king of nordo expelled Soren and let him leave his country. So Soren had to leave. Although he left the kingdom of Linton, he came to another country, the valley. Ravendale! However, here, Soren is still like in Linton, everywhere. Elrond, like Jill Gallard, was suspicious of him from the bottom of his heart and did not trust him. Though, they don''t know what his real identity is. However, they always feel that in this dark and secluded year, there is a guy who calls himself Vera''s servant in central Turkey, which is doubtful. Elrond, like Jill Gallard, was very suspicious of Sauron, who was not named anatta. Since the end of the first era, few high elves have chosen to stay in Middle Earth, only a few of them exist. Among them, wislear, where the elves of isville lived, was the largest group. In addition, the population of nordo, Sinda and half elves is far less than that of the former. Not to mention humans and dwarves, who are like locusts, but even so, the elves are far more powerful than the two. Although in ravendale, Soren received the same cold treatment as in the kingdom of Linton. But he was not discouraged. He knew very well that Elrond, Jill Gallard, was wary and suspicious of him. The more so, the less anxious he is to get angry, which will only expose his horse''s feet. However, Solon, who had been touring ravendale for some time, left here. Because he was never welcomed by Lord ravendale or treated with courtesy. Soren knew that staying was just a waste of time. Therefore, he resolutely chose to leave ravendale, just as he left Linton that day... Oh, he was expelled. Soren, who has encountered the event of hitting a Wall twice in a row, comes to an elf''s territory again with evil thoughts. Eregian! It''s located in eliado, west of the misty mountains. To the south of it is the grand douin river. The northern border is about 135 miles south of ravendale, a ridge full of holly trees. Eregian is famous for its holly trees. In common language, the area is also called Holly county. It is a kingdom dominated by the nordo elves, but its common language is sindah. At present, there are three lords of high elves, Keller born, Keller breeder and Keller blimbo. The territory separated from eregian by a misty mountain range is wislear, who belongs to the elves of isville. Without their presence, their original territory will become the common land of kellerborn and galantrel, namely roslorian. Because they are very close to each other, they often communicate with each other. The Turin dwarves, however, are sandwiched between the eastern and Western elves. Even if they have towering mountains and fortresses to protect them, they dare not fight against the two elves. What''s more, what happened in the West had already spread all over the Middle Earth with the mouth of the Allied forces and the mouth of the elves, as well as the initial spread of Sauron. The Turin dwarves naturally knew that their neighbor, the powerful and mysterious Elven king, had killed the dark enemy morgos on the battlefield. Although the latter was corrupted by it, it at least proved that the powerful king was still alive. Therefore, the durin dwarves are really holding their tails in order to be a man, for fear that they will offend the two Elven kingdoms of the East and the West. However, neither eregian nor wislear had any intention to the dwarves. Even, Keller blipeng took the initiative to make friends with the dwarves, and also helped the dwarves build the door of Turin to guard their Western Gateway. This makes the dwarf feel at ease, and the relationship between the two countries has changed a lot. Although, in the first era, the dwarves ransacked dorias, causing the Sinda elves to hate and distrust the dwarves. But for the nordo elves, that''s nothing. Only the Sinda elves and the isville elves who were hostile and dissatisfied with the dwarves. The latter is because the disappearance of the Elven king in the country is unknown, and the aristocratic Council, which is the Regent''s management, does not have the power to mobilize the Elven army to attack the dwarves. Moreover, they are also very worried about the heavy casualties of the Wanyi people. Will they blame them when the king comes back? Therefore, even if the elves of isville dislike the dwarves, they can only restrain their killing intention in their hearts. In this case, Soren came to eregian, as he said in the kingdom of Linton, ravendale. Claiming to be Vera''s servant, he came from vilino and brought advanced knowledge. He wanted to reappear the glory of vilino in Middle Earth. Although Keller born and Keller Trevor did not believe Soren''s words, Keller blipen and the nordo elves warmly welcomed his arrival. They are very eager for new knowledge, and also very nostalgic for the glory of villino. They want to learn these new knowledge, and then build eregian, which is a very beautiful elf country, to build more beautiful. They want to take this opportunity to surpass the isville elves in one fell swoop. It took hundreds of years to build a perfect city of wislear. Sauron''s heart was naturally very happy. After all, the purpose he brought was to try to corrupt the elves. So the welcome of the nordo elves made him want to laugh with ecstasy. He tried his best to teach them new knowledge, no matter what it was, he gave it to them. Not only that, he also spread the Related words of "magic ring" to them. This has aroused great interest of many Elven craftsmen, including Keller blippen. All elves know very well that the creator of the first Elven diamond in the world is the king of the elves of isville. The first elves and the strongest elves in the world are created by ininville. How he created the magic diamond has always been a mystery within the spirit. I only know that this legendary fairy king has a powerful ring and kunguhar sword. What they have in common is that they are inlaid with fairy diamonds, which are unique treasures. Chapter 544 After the sixteen rings were cast one by one, Sauron quietly returned to the ash mountains and began to build baladur. His move means that he is not willing to continue to hide, but is tantamount to openly challenging villa. There is another reason why Soren has the confidence to do so. He thinks he is no longer fighting alone, but has a strong ally to help him secretly. For the new creation, the perfect killing weapon, even Soren saw, also extremely frightened. The existence of alien is a terrible disaster for life. It has the power of pestilence or virus, quickly erodes a world, and can fill the whole world with footprints or figures in a very short time, so as to destroy the world. The terror of the alien is not only from its powerful fighting ability, but also from its frightening way of reproduction and its terrifying and corrosive blood. Let the alien species, whether living or dead, have a strong threat. Since the birth of Yiya, Maiya and Vera have been born from the idea of iluvita. After that, Vera was given the power to manage the world and create everything by iluvita. Maiya has followed villa into Alda since then. Soren is one of them, and he is also the best one among Maiya. He was seduced by Mirko, corrupted by him, and became a loyal General of Mirko. It can be said that Soren''s time with milkow was so long that Soren could not remember clearly. He watched Mirko create countless creatures, such as the fire devil and the dragon. He also witnessed the creatures created by Vera, which endowed the earth with concave and convex terrain, vegetation, water and life. However, Soren dares to pat his chest and say that he has never seen such a terrible life as alien. Its birth and existence are entirely for the sake of killing, for the sake of killing. And such a terrible and evil life was born in the hands of iluvita''s first child, the first elf in the world. In the past, Soren could not imagine this picture at all. Now, when the facts are in front of his eyes, when he witnessed how the alien was "born" and how it was killed, even though Soren was used to seeing death and war, he can''t help feeling shivering and fear in his heart at the moment. In his heart, he was afraid of the alien. The birth and appearance of this life is totally a mistake. For this reason, Sauron said to the creator of the alien: "ininville, if you name it alien, the appearance of this life is a mistake. Its appearance will destroy the whole world But Jiangning responded to Soren blandly, "don''t you and your master morgos always want to destroy the whole Alda? Therefore, I comply with your request and create a perfect killing life for you. Compared with it, the Yanmo and the dragon are just like each other. " "The fire devil and the dragon, even if they make all things fear. But the beginning of self birth into the beginning of Alda, after I do not know how many years, never so afraid of a life. And this life, however, is only a beast, a beast that only knows how to kill. " So Soren said. Jiangning sneered at him, "how can the servant of darkness, the spokesman of evil and death, worry about the world and everything? Soren, you''ve really made a face for morgos. Or are you going to give up your plan? " "I will not give up the plan, it will always carry out the will of the great dark master, until Alda sink at the foot of the dark." Sauron was silent for a moment and said, "but on the day of the fall of Alda, I will never allow the taboo life of aliens to continue." "Of course." Jiangning promised him, "my goal is the eternal fire. When my goal is achieved, the alien will be useless. At that time, what should exist is bound to exist, and what should not exist is bound to be destroyed. " Jiangning made a prediction, but he said vaguely, what should exist and what should not exist? Soren naturally knew that there was a conjecture in his mind, but now he did not dare to disclose it, or even show the slightest bit. For the first time, he felt, whether it was himself or his master imprisoned in the void. The behavior in the past can be called pediatrics. He glanced at the handsome tall figure around him. Compared with what this man had done, what were they? He and morgos are regarded as the enemy of darkness and the incarnation of evil by the Middle Earth people. However, at this time, Soren felt that the title should be given to the elves around him. He felt that he and morgos, who were given such a title, were insulting the darkness and evil. The genie beside is the real son of darkness, the God of evil! "This is the nest and hatching place you created for the alien?" "That''s right." Soren looked at the underground cave. All the above and below were covered by a thick and sticky sarcoplasmic membrane, which raised like blood vessels and sent various nutrients into the heteromorphic eggs through the "bacterial blanket". And at the end of the road, there is a giant, the alien queen. "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..." Huge queen, constantly hissing, its mouth constantly dripping sticky long secretion. The teeth are incomparably white. No toothpaste in the world can achieve its whiteness and brightness. Wide fan-shaped head, more than 5 meters tall, body length more than 10 meters away. Its abdomen, a large lump of tympanic sac, constantly produces an egg. Looking around, the delivery room is full of heteromorphic eggs, one after another, neatly spaced, just right. The top, bottom, left and right sides of the cave are surrounded by dense eggs. "Must humans be used to hatch this creature?" Soren glanced at the location of the wall, which was captured by the human beings wrapped in the sticky secretion, and asked thoughtfully. However, Jiangning replied, "of course not!" Soren looked at him puzzled. Jiangning hit a loud finger, then, a team of orcs will be driven into the hatching under the team of alien. As they approached, the sleeping heteromorphic eggs began to revive, then slowly opened their shells, and the face hugging insects rushed towards the orcs. Sauron: "and "In a few hours, a new alien will be born." Jiangning indifferent looking at the parasitic orc, so said. Plain tone, indifferent without any feelings, but let Soren have a fear from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 545 Verrino, as in the past, is full of sacred light. The Sacred Circle of judgment still stands in the green hills. The throne of Vera stands there as it used to be. On the throne, familiar figures have already sat there. About Middle Earth, about Alda, once in "what?" The villas were shocked, the impact of the strange world? They asked manway what had happened, and manway answered them¡° About hundreds of years ago, a huge and strange world suddenly came, which caused great chaos in Yiya. Countless star domains were destroyed, and Yiya was in chaos. Countless places were reduced to nothingness. Iluvita is resisting the invasion of the alien world, but the weapons of this world are something we have never seen before. Moreover, the arrival of different worlds makes the two universes overlap with each other and weakens the same power. Therefore, while looking after the Middle Earth, we can not help as much as we can resist the invasion of the alien world. " "That is to say, we need to choose between China and Asia." "To look after China means to give up Asia," he said. Choosing one Asia means giving up China, doesn''t it? " "That''s right." Manwei nodded heavily. It''s a tough choice for villa, so they are all in silence. Because of these two, no matter which, there is no law for them to give up. After their birth, they lived in Yiya and created the world with the power of the creation movement. Later, they were given the power to manage Alda and shape all things, which they worked hard to create on the Middle Earth. I don''t know how many years have passed. They are full of feelings for this place. They don''t want to give up here until they have to. Therefore, they can only think in silence, weighing the pros and cons. But outside the world of Alda, in the vast starry sky of the universe. In its deepest void, the two universes are intertwined and overlapped. And the fiercest wars are where they overlap. Steel cannons with a strong sense of science and technology emit rays full of death. Under one shot, it''s easy to annihilate a galaxy. The place swept by this ray immediately becomes a desperate place. With the death of large galaxies, this strange universe is gradually advancing and nibbling away. ¡­¡­ In Middle Earth, when baladur, the fortress of the land of the ash mountains, was built. Soren''s figure, officially standing at the top of baladur. At the same time, his power controls the doomsday volcano to spew out endless black smoke and poison gas, pouring toward the outside world. This sudden scene is very familiar with the scene, as well as the dark figure, make the elves alert. The real identity of the figure was Soren. Sauron''s tall figure stood at the top of baladur. At the same time, he took out a yellow ring and put it on his right index finger. Then the supreme ring was put on, and his power was enhanced in an instant. At the same time, as the main ring, the supreme ring makes it easy for Sauron to sense the whereabouts of the other 19 rings. In eregian, Keller brepen forged three fairy rings. He and his fairy craftsmen, gemstone craftsmen, are pleased with the strength of the rings. They wear the three commandments of the spirit, and feel the power of the three commandments of the spirit carefully. At the same time, however, they felt Soren. Sauron naturally felt the three rings. His voice conveyed the message through the ring. His thought and will, as well as darkness and evil, were all transmitted to the three rings through the power of the supreme ring. Although he didn''t interfere in the forging of the three commandments of the spirit. However, the technology and knowledge of casting the three commandments of the spirit were taught by Sauron. Therefore, as long as the three rings of the spirit are worn, they will face the threat of being controlled by the supreme ring. Especially when the ring is on Sauron''s hand. "Sauron!" Keller Brisbane suddenly realized that he had been cheated. He and the Elven craftsmen and the gem craftsmen were all cheated. With their hands, Sauron forged a powerful ring of power. This is a conspiracy belonging to Sauron. Therefore, after enduring the will and influence of Sauron, Keller blipeng immediately took off the ring in his hand, at the same time, he took off the other two rings, and immediately sealed up the three rings of the spirit. He looked at Mordor, who was spewing endless black smoke and poison gas, and roared angrily. The war will start again, and the world also ushers in its countdown. Chapter 546 As soon as sorenfu put on the ring, Keller blipen perceived Soren''s conspiracy and found his real identity through the ring. Sauron wanted to use the ring to suppress the elves, but he didn''t expect that Keller blipeng would secretly forge the three rings without telling him. Because of these three rings, Soren did not have the opportunity to interfere, so he did not have the opportunity to instill his own vicious thoughts and evil lies into the three commandments of the spirit. Therefore, as long as the three commandments of the spirit are not worn, he can do nothing. In addition, Keller blippen and others are also very strong, so their willpower resists Soren''s willpower. After that, Keller Brisbane understood that Soren would come to him sooner or later, with the three commandments and the other sixteen rings of power. Therefore, after removing the three commandments of the spirit, he immediately sent it away. In the future, the dwarf seven commandments and human nine commandments were hidden by him. He handed over the three commandments of the elves, viya and Naya, to Jill Gallard, while Nenya was handed over to galantrel by himself. Because of his reasons, he believed in Sauron and forged the ring of power that might be evil in the future. Keller blipeng, who was used and deceived, immediately declared war on Sauron to the East. And Soren also responded to his challenge, he used his power to let the doomsday volcano erupt, endless black smoke and poison gas block out the sky. All over Mordor! After that, the inexhaustible army of orcs and the army of Ogres, like a torrent, rushed out of Mordor towards eregian. For thousands of years, Soren''s power and army have been restored to their peak. In addition, Soren now has an ally, Jiangning, underground in Mordor, who has created and cultivated countless troops and advanced weapons for him. Therefore, the battle effectiveness of the orc army at this moment is completely beyond the scale of morgos'' command. However, the special-shaped army, far more powerful than the orcs, was still hidden underground. At the same time, Jiangning created the queen of alien in different places, making the number of alien become more and more. At the same time, the variety is also incomparably comprehensive. At this time, in vilino, there were three Maiya and an elf who came to Middle Earth on Vera''s order. Seeing that the darkness that envelops the Middle Earth is too strong, the villas worry that iluvita''s children can''t resist the darkness of the Middle Earth, so they send three Maiya and an elf to help iluvita''s children. They are known as ISTAR, the wizard, the guardian of Middle Earth. Five of them came to China successively. The first one came to China was Saruman, the white robed wizard, and two blue robed wizards alatar and palando. There is also a nordo elf grofendel, who was a nordo High Elf soldier. He died in the first era and was resurrected by Vera Mandus. He was sent as an emissary to follow the three maias into middle earth. He was the first to enter the kingdom of Linton and assist gill Gallard in resisting Sauron''s influence. The white wizard Saruman and the two blue wizards alatal and palando landed from different places. The white wizard Saruman chose to land from the west to help the elves there. The two blue robed witches chose to land from the East. However, in the future, after sirolin (Gandalf, the grey robed wizard, later upgraded to white robe) and Irwin Dill (ladagast, the brown robed wizard) came to Middle Earth, until the end of the third era, sirolin was the only one of the five maias who finally returned to vilino. Saruman died, and the two blue robed witches who only heard the color of his clothes but did not see him all the time, according to the speculation, it is no accident that they were tamed by Sauron and took refuge in him. However, the above section belongs to the history of China under the original "normal" trick. But now, the world has become almost beyond recognition, and history is likely to come to an end in the second era. Therefore, at the moment when the two blue robed witches landed in Middle Earth, it was not only Soren who sensed their arrival, but Jiangning also sensed their existence at the first time. Therefore, he put down the cultivation of alien and went to the place where the two blue robed witches came to wait. "Alatal, why do we choose to land in the east? Instead of landing in the West with Saruman? " When the two blue robed witches formally set foot on the earth, they took a deep breath of the freedom of the Middle Earth. Later, the blue robed wizard palando asked his companion alatar. Therefore, alatard told him, "palando, I firmly believe that there are still good people in the east of Middle Earth. We need to win more allies for the elves who are fighting against Sauron at the forefront of the West! If we can find good people in the rear area of Sauron and persuade them to join the alliance to fight Sauron, the chance of victory will undoubtedly be greatly enhanced. " "It makes a lot of sense, alatar," palandozan said Although the two sorcerers in blue robe wore the body of flesh when they were in vilino, they preferred to wear the body of spirit. However, like the witches who will arrive in Middle Earth in the future, they choose the human body. What''s more, they all look like old people with slovenly beards and wrinkles. Compared with the tall and handsome body, the insignificant body of the elderly will undoubtedly let many people down their vigilance. What''s more, the appearance of old people will help them get more help and reduce many unnecessary troubles. After all, in the eyes of many people, the threat of an old man is very small. What''s more, the appearance of benevolence will win a lot of favor. But "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..." Alatard, palando, they were shocked and looked at these monsters like big black snakes emerging from all directions, underground and in the sea. "The gods are up. What the hell are these?" Palando clenched the magic wand in his hand and watched warily at the alien who was constantly hissing at them. The sense of panic in my heart is stronger than at any moment. Because, from these strange monsters in front of him, he felt a deadly threat, which he had never felt before. After all, there is no danger in the peaceful and beautiful vilino. However, when they arrived in Middle Earth, their strength as Maiya was restrained by the earth. Ten percent of the power, suppressed 90 percent! In addition to agility and the ability to use magic with less consumption, powerful magic can''t be used at all. "They are the big black snakes that vera are afraid of!" Alatard looked at the army of aliens pouring out with fear and fear. Before they came, he heard villas talk about the appearance of a terrible black snake in Middle Earth. This monster has the ability to destroy the world. The villas sent them to middle earth not only to help the elves resist Sauron''s attack, but also to explore the black snake in Middle Earth. Vera needs intelligence to understand this terrible monster so that she can find a way to deal with it. However, they did not make a good start. Not long after landing, they were besieged by a large army of aliens coming from the bottom of the earth, the sea and even the sky. This makes the two blue robed witches want to cry without tears, hesitating and nervous, looking at the alien army surrounded by them. None of them dare to act rashly, and the alien army that surrounded them did not move, just surrounded them and intimidated them. "Alatard, we are miserable. No matter how fast solondo is, he can''t come to save us." Palando looked at alatal with a bitter smile, and his heart filled with thousands of tastes. He didn''t know what to say£¨ Solondo, the king of eagles, the messenger of veramanway, is as fast as lightning.) Just then "Alatal, palando, long time no see." Familiar voice sounded, so that the two nervous Maiya for one Leng, and then their eyes toward the dense alien looked. But I see Black waist length hair, scarlet eyes, and the sharp black armor. There is also a sword hanging at the waist, which is haunted by a stream of blood. The blood colored gem at the end is like a blood colored eyeball, which is frightening. Familiar and strange figure, at the foot of a pair of long leather boots, stepping on the elegant steps, slowly. "Inenville!" Chapter 547 Alatard and palando were shocked. They did not expect to see the legendary ininville at the first time when they set foot in Middle Earth. However, in the past, they would undoubtedly be happy. But now... They are in a terrible mood. They watched Jiangning come slowly, surrounded by the alien, automatically separated a channel, coupled with the extreme evil, evil and dark temperament, their corruption and depravity, has long been popular in villino. Naturally, all living creatures living in vilino have heard about it. How can they not know? "Inenville, I didn''t expect to see you again in such a place." Alatal looked at each other and shook his head with a bitter smile. "You''ve come to Middle Earth. It looks like you can''t sit in Vera in vilino." Jiangning means to point to said. Then he looked at them and said, "alatal, palando, we are also" old friends ". Do you want to come with me voluntarily or do I want to take you?" The voice of the voice was thrown to the ground, and for a moment, it was filled with silence. Like Saruman and even Soren, they are Maiya who belongs to villaoli. However, Sauron had long been corrupted by milkow, and he had followed milkow to fight against Vera. After the complete failure of milkov and his exile to the void, Soren still carried out the idea of milkov. Continue to maintain the attitude against Vera, or that he is morgos II, one is the dark enemy, the other is the Dark Lord. Soren has always maintained an attitude against Villa, against all good people, and continued to the end, until his own death. Therefore, although villaoli is not as good as manwei, the head of villa, in identity. But he has a lot of talent under him. However, these talents under his command did not come to a good end in the end. In the "official history" of China, Saruman was finally seduced by Sauron and fell to the tower and died. The two blue robed witches disappeared completely after they first set foot in the middle of the earth. No one knows where they finally went, and they never returned to vilino, but most of them were captured by Soren and then corrupted by him. Ladagast, the brown robed wizard, also stayed in Middle Earth and did not return to vilino. In the end, only Gandalf, the gray robed wizard who was the head of Vera and subordinate to manwei, was safe and sound, and even survived several times. When fighting against the devil, he didn''t die. Instead, he killed the strong enemy. On the verge of death, the body, mind and soul were purified, and their strength was greatly enhanced. They were promoted from grey robe to white robe. Finally, full of great honor, he sailed back to vilino. Therefore, it is really very important to follow a boss. Listening to the tough words of the final declaration, the two blue robed witches knew that they would not be able to escape today. Therefore, they resolutely refused¡° I''m sorry, inenville. We have the mission entrusted by villa. Although we would like to visit you, we are sorry that we don''t have that time today. How about another day? " "Villa''s mission can be explored later. Now, I''m eager to have tea with you two. By the way, please visit the perfect life I created "What!!" Alatard and palando were shocked. They did not expect that the black snake, which frightened Vera, was created by the most perfect spirit in front of them. Is the corruption and evil of milkow so serious? Unexpectedly, even the strongest elves in the world can''t resist, and their body and mind are completely reversed by their lies and malice, so that they are trapped deeper and deeper, and can''t extricate themselves now? "Ininville, the appearance of the big black snake is a complete mistake. Its appearance represents destruction. We sincerely hope that you can get rid of Mirko''s strangulation and his influence on you. Verrino welcomes you back home, and your people who are stranded there also welcome you back. As long as you have this idea, everything can be changed and reversed. We will help you, and so will Vera Alatard said with a sincere face. He and palando looked at him expectantly, as if they would like to see the scene in front of them. They hope that the evil and powerful figure in front of them can restore his former appearance again! This kind of thought, especially after learning that the big black snake which made Vera feel terrible was created by his hand, became more intense. "What a pity, alatard! All this, in cannot reappear, even... "He does not contain the emotion the eye to look at them," is I am happy to see. " The voice fell to the ground, waiting for the two blue robed witches to argue. They were besieged by the alien, they all rushed up. In Jiangning''s eyes, he could only see the figure of the blue robed wizard on the alert and the figure of a black alien rushing up. Then he saw dozens of strong lights, and then he heard the urgent howl, and then he stopped abruptly. Dense army of special-shaped, have retreated, leaving him enough space. Then Jiangning walked forward slowly, looking at the two blue robed witches who were lying on the ground. "Now, I also have Maiya who belongs to me!" ¡­¡­ And in Mordor, Sauron''s army had already assembled. Under the command of one of them, all the orc armies are clean and tidy, and their morale is like a rainbow. They followed the figure on the black steed in the front, followed under the flag, and looked at the daunting figure. Then, Sauron pulled out his sword and swung towards the front. Countless troops in orderly formation started to move in unison, and the whole movement was uniform, just like one, heading for the West. His army went out of the black gate, into the swamp, and then to the Lohan plain, and then into the Enid area, and then north to prepare to enter eregian. And the Elven army led by Keller blipeng was already ready. Under the leadership of Keller blipeng, the Elven army went to the battlefield to seek the decisive battle of Sauron. Because of the sudden incident, the envoys sent by Keller blipeng are still going to the direction of various elves. Although the smoke and poison gas from Mordor are extremely eye-catching. However, no one could have imagined that the war would come so fast. In Chengping''s thousand years, even the elves who have experienced the first era war seem to have forgotten the taste of war. Today, the war is coming again, and the opponent is still the old opponent. However, compared with their old rivals, they have been slack for thousands of years. In order to help them, the sudden war makes them completely unprepared or even unprepared. In the south of glandulin, Sauron''s army easily defeated the Elven army of erijian. Then the army stormed into eregian, and Sauron captured Keller blippen with no difficulty. He caught him and tortured him. Soren forced him to name the location of the sixteen rings of power. He wanted to know the whereabouts of the three commandments from his mouth, but Keller blipeng would rather die than let go. In vain, Soren chose to end him and, together with eregian, fell into the dust of history. And the fall of eregian, for the whole Middle Earth and all the Elven countries, caused a shocking move is unspeakable. Also, it is difficult to describe, its collapse and destruction, is tantamount to a big earthquake occurred in the quiet land of China for a long time, the impact is extremely far-reaching! Chapter 548 The fall of eregian had a far-reaching impact on China. Its rapid fall was shocking, followed by panic. Although after the first era, almost all the nordo elves who remained in Middle Earth left. However, there are still a large number of nordo elves who choose to stay. With the passing of a thousand years, the population of the elves is growing rapidly. After all, even if the reproductive capacity is low, thousands of years have passed, and time has accumulated a large number of people. Therefore, eregian''s strength is absolutely not weak. However, because of this, its rapid fall is even more shocking. With the passing of a thousand years, can the remaining evils of the first era be so powerful? And Soren, who had followed morgos, was already strong to this extent? Attacking a powerful spirit kingdom can destroy it in a short time. This strength is extremely terrible. At that time, people in the Middle Earth were in danger, and several Elven countries began to connect with each other. At the same time, almost all of us recruited troops to prepare for the war. Jill Gallard, the king of Linton, kellerborn, kellantriel, childan, the Lord of gray harbor, and wislear, as well as the sylvan elves who settled in the great forest (black forest, dark forest south), their ruler was the Sinda elves, olophile (his father), who gathered a group of Dorian immigrants, He took his son serandir to the big woods, and was recognized by the sylvan elves and respected by the king. He had his capital in amenlanc (amulanc, dogurdu), which was just interdependent with wislear, which belonged to the isville elves. After all, they belong to the same clan, and for olophile, although they changed their clan name (for example, they changed their name to Sinda), they were one family. It''s better to live next to a family than with a group of nodos. After all, they have a lot of sins. Although the nordo conquered the kingdom of dorias, all the surviving Sinda elves hated them to the core. But now they have no way. Because a group of people who had been evil had already died, and the descendants of ferno almost died, except Jill Gallard. Most of the nordo elves who participated in the war died, or saved their lives and returned to vilino. The rest, who stayed in Middle Earth, were mostly civilians who were not involved in the attack on dorias. So, olophile, they have a grudge. However, lacking a sense of security, they chose to be neighbors with their powerful kindred, trade with the elves of isville, promote exchanges with each other, and so on. After all, they lived in the blessed land for hundreds of years, which is the only group of people in Middle Earth who are all high elves. The most important thing is that this ethnic group is very strong and did not lose much in the war of the first era. Now, after thousands of years, their strength is stronger. Whether the elves of isville participated in the communication among the elves or not, even if they did not say a word, no one ignored their existence. Although their current state is somewhat strange, it is equivalent to "closed door". Although the provisional Regent''s aristocratic Council was in charge of the whole huge country (there was only one huge city, just like the city-state, but claimed to be a Kingdom), they hardly cared about anything in Middle Earth. Just living in the beautiful Delta. However, the situation is different now. Olofil plans to go to wislear in person to discuss with the aristocratic Parliament. With a hundred Elven cavalry escorted by them, he left amurank for wislear. For a long time, he has not come to this elf country, which has already become extremely beautiful. At first glance, a magnificent city across the river, occupying a large area of land. Outside the city wall, there are well planned cultivated land and beautiful country manors. They are extremely rich, and the population does not grow as explosive as human beings. As a result, the residents not only have a manor in the countryside, but also a house in the city. All that olophil saw along the way were neat cultivated land, manors and grand walls, on which were packed bed crossbows, riprappers and other offensive and defensive weapons. Inside the city, there are many minarets at intervals, and large riprap machines are installed at the top. These minarets, or libraries, or government offices, or wizard towers. The knowledge that Jiangning spread at the beginning, after thousands of years, the gifted of the isville elves have already made a considerable degree of progress and improvement on the basis, and their strength is also growing day by day. At the same time, the strength of the whole ethnic group has become more powerful, and the inside information is also incomparably deep. They even created a system associated with witches, connecting the tower with the whole city and protecting the whole city. All these are great progress, and they are very effective. In addition, they have made a lot of progress, which is basically the result of innovation and innovation from all kinds of knowledge left by Jiangning, which is in line with the profound knowledge of spirit. With emotion in his heart, he took his cavalry into the city. When he passed the huge city gate, which was nearly 25 meters high, he looked up slightly. No matter how many times he walked here, he would subconsciously feel his own insignificance. And through the outer city, into the inner city, in order to more deeply understand this change, is how profound. If any buildings in the outer city are for military consideration, then the inner city is a prosperous city. Every day, the city comes to trade with many ethnic businessmen. In order to be able to trade with the elves for a long time, they spent a lot of effort to obtain a fairly short right of abode. After all, the elves of isville are known for being xenophobic. However, even so, there are still countless businessmen of all nationalities who want to come in. They sell everything, except slaves, everything they bring here to sell. All kinds of food, iron ore, copper ore, gold and silver jewelry and so on. Almost everything will be transported here by merchants of all nationalities. They trade in designated trading venues. In addition, they cannot enter residential areas and government offices, let alone military zones. Such harsh conditions still make people come in an endless stream. In his heart, olophe was just a little envious, and then they entered the magnificent minaret palace under the guidance of the bodyguard. The Regent''s aristocratic Council held its office in a side hall of the palace. When olophile came here, the members of the Regency Council, who were in charge of the whole country, had already arrived. They expressed a kind and friendly welcome to their fellow countrymen. This makes him feel a warm family atmosphere here. Chapter 549 When he sat down, he began to say, "Dear members, I''m sorry to intrude on your visit." Members all smile in good faith, and speaker Hassan said with a smile: "we are all kinship, so we don''t have to say these outsider words." Other members nodded in affirmation. Hassan said, "well, what are you here for?" "Honourable speaker, members, the remnants of the dark in the first era have revived." After looking at their expressions, he continued: "the rapid fall of eregian shows that the remaining dark forces have already grown up to the first era, and even..." he said solemnly: "they will be stronger!" "The situation is urgent now, so it''s time for you to come together and recreate the alliance of the first era against Sauron," he said, facing the ring table Members looked at each other and whispered to each other. Speaker Hassan said, "I''m sorry, we don''t intend to join the alliance." He was shocked by this, then puzzled, and asked why. Hassan said: "the king of our family was calculated by morgos because he participated in the war in the first era. Now our family is searching for the whereabouts of our king. I don''t want to take part in anything in China. Vera''s past practice makes my family shameless. " But ininville, who had been corrupted by morgos, was missing. A thousand years have passed since the end of the first era. I have never seen him, and I don''t know where he is. But now, Soren''s threat is urgent. Without your help, we can''t defeat Sauron by our alliance with humans and dwarves. We don''t know how strong he is now. However, it is certain that after more than a thousand years, Soren has already recovered. Just by his destruction of dorias, we can see how powerful Soren''s strength is. Once Sauron defeats the Allied forces and China is completely occupied, will you be spared? " "We don''t have the right to recruit troops in our country. When our king left, he never granted us this right. We don''t want to ask anything about the Middle Earth. Now we just want to find our king. We have been frustrated with the Middle Earth, and the same is true for villino and Vera. If China wants to be destroyed, let it be destroyed! My king fought for China. What did he get? He killed morgos, but morgos took the opportunity to corrupt him. Where was Vera? They live high in tenequitia, indifferent to everything, and even want to take my king back to vilino when he is corrupt. " Seeing what olophile was trying to say, Hassan said angrily, "don''t say Vera is helping. Everyone knows how powerful morgos is. Is there a little life that has been corrupted by him? Even if Vera wants to help the king, if he can''t get rid of his curse, the result is imprisonment. Is this what our family should have done after they came back to Middle Earth? We have shed blood for this land, but the result is the corruption of our king, and the result is that our whereabouts so far are unknown and we do not know whether we are alive or dead! " Hassan''s expression was extremely excited, and other members also had the same gloomy expression. "As early as in this thousand years, we have already discussed the result. We will always look for the whereabouts of our king. No matter what happens in the Middle Earth, even if the middle earth turns into ruins or the land sinks into the sea, we will ignore it. Unless Sauron dares to attack the city, then he will naturally realize the strength of our nation. Otherwise, we don''t want to be in charge of anything that happens in China, and we don''t want to be involved in anything. " With a look of loss, olofil sat down on the chair, and Hassan looked a little slow. "I can promise you that when you are in danger, you can come to wislear, and my family will protect you." "By then, it will be too late!" Olopher laughed miserably. "I thought you would join us to fight against Sauron. It turns out that... " Hassan replied coldly, "we have been disheartened and have no nostalgia for this place." Olofil left wislear in a loss, although in exchange for the promise of protecting the whole family. But he couldn''t be happy at the moment. To treat the future and start to be pessimistic, it''s really Soren''s strength that is too strong. The deterrent power given to all ethnic groups is also very powerful. While all ethnic groups are in a panic, the whole army prepares for war, and the blacksmith furnace keeps burning all night, making all kinds of weapons and armor day and night. At the same time, whether elves, humans or dwarves, began to connect with each other, deepened their contact with each other, and even unanimously decided to hold a meeting to discuss the establishment of the alliance. After he returned to amurank, olofil ordered his son serandir to call up troops and prepare for the war. On the one hand, it also made the people under its command prepare for migration and escape. They are very close to Mordor. Once Sauron wants to attack them, it will be very easy. His army only needs to cross the black gate to the north, which is the boundless plain, and then it will reach the big forest. The woods alone can''t stop Sauron''s army. It only takes a fire to deal with the woods. Therefore, olophile made two preparations, and at the same time, he told the other Elven countries what he got in wislear. This result is undoubtedly a very shocking result after it spread among many ethnic groups. However, after shock, the tribes began to change their plans. After all, the power of the elves was added to their original plan. Now, people don''t plan to take part in the operation, or even declare war on Sauron. Naturally, this plan is useless. They have to revise it. To this end, representatives of many ethnic groups began to enter the kingdom of Linton to discuss the formation of the coalition. At the same time, Jill Gallard called solondo, the king of eagles, and asked him to take his letter to the kingdom of numenol in the middle of the sea. Since the end of the first era, when the land of the West sank, some Edens went to sea by boat, moved to a big island in the middle of the beregal sea, settled down and established a country. After thousands of years, this country has become extremely powerful and has a large population. Many things have been invented and created, and the most well-known Zhenzhi crystal was created by this country. Their founding monarch was founded by Ellos tal minyatur, the twin brother of the half elf Elrond. Like his elder brother Elrond, he is a semi elf, with the blood of elves, human beings and Mayan. Different from his brother''s choice of elves, he chose to become a human being, so he has a life limit and a life of death. However, some of the life span of the immortal race still remained in him, so the royal family of Numenor lived longer than ordinary human beings. After Lu Shen, Numenor''s descendants and the troops who landed in China to fight with Sauron were forced to stay in China. They built Gondor! The friendship between Linton Kingdom and numanol is that after numanol settled down and founded the country, several of their kings sailed to sea to explore the route. Because at the time of landing at the port for the first time, he entered grey harbor, so he took the lead in communicating with Linton Kingdom and grey harbor. After all, grey harbor is also under the rule of Linton Kingdom, and Jill Gallard is not only king of Linton, but also the Lord of grey harbor. Even childan, at this time, is also his subordinate. As a result, gill Gallard established friendship with numanore''s royal family and the contemporary king. Now that China and Turkey face the threat of Sauron again, Jill Gallard is the first to think of the huge human country far away from the sea. Elrond also thought of it. They asked the giant eagle to take a message and fly to Numenor for help. At the same time, in the cold and dark of Mordor, Soren experienced the destruction of eregian, and his ambition began to expand again. However, there was always a sense of imperfection in his heart. Although, he achieved his wish to capture eregian, and got 16 rings of strength. However, in any case, he couldn''t find the three commandments of the spirit, and he couldn''t find them even after searching all over eregian. And Keller blipeng has already died under his torture, even to death, he has not revealed the trace of the three commandments of the spirit. For this reason, Soren is very unwilling, unable to clamp down on the elves, then what he wants to do is not perfect. Human beings, dwarves, are mortal beings who are not paid attention to by him at all. But the elves are different. The elves are very powerful, especially the high elves. After the baptism of time, they will become more powerful. For this reason, Soren was a little upset, even though the hidden alien army had not yet been dispatched. However, Soren is still upset about the future of the war, after all, villa''s strength is also very strong, no one can guarantee that the alien will be as fantasy, successful into the undead. However, the matter has come to this point, also can''t let time pause again or backflow. Because of his open road, the whole middle earth knows that he is still spying. Also because of his exposure, revealed his new stronghold Mordor. He can''t help the next thing. Even if he does not move honestly, the multi-ethnic coalition forces will come to encircle his hometown sooner or later. For this reason, Sauron''s heart begins to brew a new conspiracy. He looked at the sixteen rings of power floating in his palm. His face under the mask was deeply in the shadow. No one knew what he was thinking. Chapter 550 Since the half elf Ellos tal minyatur gave up the fate of elves and chose to become a human being, he led the Eden people who moved westward to cross the sea, and finally settled on the big island in the middle of the beregail sea to survive and multiply, so as to create a country. After thousands of years, the original wild land has become extremely prosperous and beautiful. Numenor, which is isolated from overseas, surrounded by the sea, has no natural enemies, and does not have to face the threat from orcs and all kinds of beasts. This enables Numenor to develop and thrive at ease. After thousands of years, this country has become extremely prosperous and highly developed. They created a highly developed civilized society, all kinds of crafts, and many things with wonderful power. This part comes from their founding monarch, Elvis knowledge and various manufacturing techniques brought by Ellos. Human beings absorbed the knowledge of elves and created on the basis of it. Finally, they absorbed and perfected these profound and mysterious elves'' knowledge. And on the basis of it, it created its own civilization inheritance. When the two letters from Middle Earth were sent to Numenor through solondo, the king of eagles. After discussion, they decided to send an expeditionary fleet across the sea to return to Middle Earth to help their royal friends and relatives resist the attack from the Dark Lord Sauron. Dark Lord, that''s right. Soren has now won the title given to him by the Chinese people. His terrifying and powerful power destroyed eregian at one stroke and shocked the Middle Earth as much as throwing a heavy bomb on the calm lake for a long time. When the letter arrived in Numenor, Prince minastier of Numenor led a huge expedition fleet to return to Middle Earth. When this huge expeditionary fleet landed in grey harbor, the reinforcements from the middle of the sea were warmly welcomed by the people of grey harbor. Meanwhile, Jill Gallard, the Lord of Linton Kingdom, also went to grey harbor to welcome the reinforcements of Numenor, and held a grand banquet for their arrival. Then they began to discuss how to deal with Sauron. By the time Numenor''s reinforcements arrived, Sauron''s front had already swept through middle earth. That endless black torrent, sweeping everything! Ferocious and terrifying orcs are rampant and killing everywhere. Dwarves are driven deeper underground, elves are driven into the forest, and humans are constantly driven away. They followed the elves and kept fleeing, mostly to the kingdom of Linton. "Soren''s strength today is several times stronger than when he was under the command of morgos that day." Jill Gallard pointed to the map on the table. "Today, most of these areas are occupied by Sauron. His army has been killing and destroying people in the middle of the country. " His expression is very dignified, "whether it''s elves, humans or dwarfs, our losses are very heavy. Although Sauron didn''t have the help of the Yanmo and the dragon, his army now seems to be endless. No matter how brave we are, we can''t kill these disgusting orcs like locusts. " "But now, we have allies." Jill Gallard laughs. Minastier grinned and suggested: "the most important thing for us now is to defeat Sauron''s next attack. If we fail again, we will have no way back!" He pointed to the shadowed area on the map, almost covered with Sauron marks. And the kingdom of Linton, completely besieged by the Solon regiment, is indeed irresistible, because behind them is the endless sea. "Drive Soren out of eliado!" Said Elrond, clenching his fist. The elves, human beings and dwarves in this room also roared. As a result, the coalition forces reorganized again and soon finished. All kinds of materials are available, and then the elves challenge Sauron again. Soren, who is in Mordor, once again responds to the challenge from the elves. Doomsday volcano, once again spewing out endless black smoke and fog, orcs, ogres began to gather. Sauron is confident in this war, and he can easily defeat the multi-ethnic coalition forces as he did before. This gave him endless confidence, but before he left, he asked Jiangning again that he wanted to lead the alien to fight. However, Jiangning flatly refused, "aliens are not yet exposed, their number is still small, and they do not have the strength to attack vilino at one go." "Hundreds of thousands of alien, do not have such strength?" Jiangning glanced at him and naturally knew what he was thinking, but he didn''t care at all¡° In my opinion, hundreds of thousands of aliens don''t have the strength to attack vilino at all. This number will be more sure if it turns up a few times. " Hundreds of thousands of aliens can indeed attack vilino, but they can''t sweep the whole Alda in an instant. Villa''s power can not be underestimated, plus there is a mysterious iluvita. "It should have started already!" Sauron took a deep look at him, turned and walked out without saying a word. Then, Sauron personally led his army to March, and he led the army to the final battle with high spirit. Most of the whole Middle Earth has long been occupied by him, and the elves, human beings and dwarves have long been defeated. Therefore, he did not care at all about this campaign. In his view, even if there are reinforcements in the coalition, what can be done? All the way, his army went directly to the kingdom of Linton, ready to take the lead in solving the most powerful kingdom of Linton. Then, we should wipe out the remaining three ethnic groups in China. A large number of ORC troops were killing and plundering all the way in eliado. Created a terrible reign of terror, Sauron, on the way to March, constantly gathered scattered troops. When he arrived at the Saen ferry, the number of troops under his command had reached an alarming level. Nevertheless, the elves had no way to retreat, and their troops had assembled at the Sarn ferry. Looking at the endless army of orcs opposite, the elves and numenur''s army began to charge. The two sides fought fiercely for a day and night. The Allies had no choice but to fight, and the orcs under Sauron''s command did not dare to retreat. And at this time, a sudden army appeared, which was led by olophil. Under the siege of the orcs, his territory, the big forest, is hard to support. In the end, they were rescued by wislear, who was close at hand, and they took refuge in wislear. Now, olophile could not persuade the elves of isville to go to war. He could only lead his own people back to the West. Their arrival is undoubtedly an effective force, and even when the battlefield is in a stalemate and tired stage, their arrival repels Sauron. Subsequently, the morale of the coalition pursuer Sauron''s army, constantly chasing them, has been driving Sauron out of eliado. Chapter 551 The failure of Soren, naturally not reconciled. He was able to unify the whole of China, but failed in the crucial battle. The failure of this campaign led to the collapse of his previous good situation in an instant. The areas he had previously occupied were recaptured by the Allied forces that followed. Not only that, the Allied forces are constantly chasing behind him, constantly killing countless orcs. People of all ethnic groups who had been hiding in various places joined the coalition forces one after another, pursuing Sauron. The dwarves, who lurk deeper in the earth, return to the surface. They join the coalition forces, making the number of coalition forces increase. They tried to drive Soren back to Mordor. However, after the first defeat, Sauron kept retreating all the way. He is also constantly gathering his troops. When he retreats back to Mordor, the number of his troops has already reached a certain scale. After taking the opportunity to defeat the Allied offensive, the massive war fell into a stalemate. Neither Soren nor the coalition can fight in a short time. In the face of the United forces of the three ethnic groups, Soren could not easily defeat them. His previous almost invincible situation was broken, and the three ethnic coalition forces were no longer afraid of him. After they recovered the occupied land, they began to resume production and forge various weapons and armor day and night. And Soren, also hiding in Mordor, constantly gathered his men. Meanwhile, Soren began to refine his plan. Just as in the first era, morgos defeated the alliance of the three races and finally disintegrated it. Sauron took out his 16 rings and left Mordor to enter middle earth. He walked in the Middle Earth, constantly looking for the most powerful human beings, including three nobles from Numenor. He found them and gave them the rings in his hand. Among the human beings, another six powerful human beings were found, and the ring was given to them respectively. The nine humans who got the ring, with the help of the power of the ring, were called kings, witches or powerful warriors. However, while the Lord of the rings gives them strength, they are constantly corrupting their will. One of the most powerful human beings established a country in the northwest of the misty mountains. He gathered a large number of refugees and established the kingdom of angma. Because of the power of the ring, he was called the Witch King. Other human beings, under the power of the Lord of the rings, have gained great power, and their names resound through the Middle Earth. However, with the corruption of the power of the Lord of the rings, they gradually lost sight of what they could see with their naked eyes and what they could touch with their bodies. Their bodies gradually disappear under the corruption of the Lord of the rings, and become the spiritual state of ghosts. They became slaves to the ring, known as nazgul, or ring spirit. And the dwarves under the earth also got seven rings from Sauron. As the children of Aoli, the power of dwarves can not be underestimated. Soren hopes to manipulate the dwarves through the ring, just as he manipulates and eventually corrupts the nine most powerful humans. However, he underestimated the willpower of the ring and its corruption resistance. Because of the Lord of the rings, dwarves, like humans, are not able to resist the power from the Lord of the rings, and eventually become slaves of the rings. Dwarves get the ring, they become extremely greedy, the power of the ring allows them to dig minerals to double the number. This stimulated the greed of the dwarves. Through the power of the Lord of the rings, they constantly dig deep into the earth to obtain more minerals, gold and silver, gems and so on. In the end, the dwarves'' greed paid for it. Because of greed, the dwarves of the Dulin family are constantly digging underground, which awakens the Yan devil who has been sleeping since ancient times. The awakened Yanmo, with great fury, easily destroyed the kingdom of Moria. The refugees in the kingdom of Moria began to flee. They moved to other places to survive. They migrated to Gushan and established a line of dwarves. Because the Lord of the rings could not corrupt the dwarves, it made Soren feel his failure again. He began to take back the rings he had given to the dwarfs. He successfully took back a few rings, but he still didn''t get all of them. As for the Lord of the rings, because the holder of the ring has been corrupted, Sauron controls nine powerful human beings through the ring, and obtains the power belonging to human beings from the ring. Under his call, nine human beings, who became slaves of nazgul, went to Mordor, and they brought him human power. Soren''s strength began to increase. At the same time, he poured his life strength and willpower into the supreme ring to strengthen the power of the supreme ring. Solon, who lives in Mordor, has enhanced his power to a terrible level. The thick smoke and poisonous gas from the doomsday volcano contain his will and strength and spread his power to the whole Middle Earth. It''s a breath of fear. At this point, the elves in the world were divided into three parts, the dwarfs under the earth got seven, and the mortals got nine. The casting of the 19 rings of power, the only thing that brings benefits to Soren is the Nine Rings given to human beings, which gives him the power of human beings. However, what he wanted most, which belonged to the power of the elves, did not succeed. Keller blipeng learned about Sauron''s impure ideas in advance, and Keller blipeng, who had one more heart, secretly forged the three commandments of the spirit. When he put on the demon ring, he also felt the supreme ring through the power of ring division. From the Lord of the rings, I learned Sauron''s intention. Therefore, he gave the three commandments to the strongest elves, and let them keep them separately, so as to prevent him from being obtained by Sauron. As for the seven rings given to the dwarves, it was Soren who underestimated the dwarves. Simple and honest, honest, almost paranoid to the blood of the dwarves, they were born, by Ollie''s gift. They are only interested in making iron, forging various weapons, armor and various handicrafts. The dwarves have no interest in the hegemony of China. His bigotry made them love gold, precious stones and other precious metals as well as rare ores. Therefore, the power of the ring can only strengthen their ability in this aspect. The dwarves did not fight for hegemony, or for dominance with elves and humans, as Sauron thought. Therefore, after he realized his mistake, he wanted to take back the ring. Although several rings have been recovered successfully, the seven rings are still incomplete. Because some rings have been destroyed in the process of his collection. This makes the ring of the Lord of the rings not comprehensive. Although Sauron was dissatisfied, he didn''t care. That''s because Jiangning has officially informed him that the game at this stage can be ended. Their army is going to sweep the Middle Earth and level villino! Chapter 552 The alliance of elves, humans and dwarves contained Sauron''s further offensive. Although, because of the Lord of the rings, a group of the most powerful nine human beings of the same age were corrupted. So that Soren obtained the power belonging to human beings, and because of the relationship of the supreme ring, Soren''s power has been greatly enhanced. However, the arrival of Numenor''s reinforcements broke the myth of Soren''s invincibility. Before the change, the situation of despair and decadence let the Chinese race rekindle their confidence in victory. It''s just, it''s just that. ¡­¡­ In Mordor, in the endless underground of the ash mountain range, the caves extending in all directions have already become breeding farms for alien breeding. There are many alien species here. They parasitize humans and dwarves, but not elves. Because the owner who created them is a spirit in this world, and he can''t tolerate the spirit being parasitized by alien. When Sauron came here, he saw endless hotbeds for hatching and endless heteromorphic eggs. "When are you talking about?" Sauron said discontentedly: "how many alien armies are there? Is it that after so long time, we are not ready yet? " Jiangning just glanced at him and then spoke¡° Now the time has come, and I''m tired of this endless game. " Sauron was very happy with that. "Go out, alien armies!" With his will, the alien army living in the cave of Mordor hissed in response to his call. Then, an endless army of aliens emerged from each crypt. They lead to all parts of the Middle Earth through caves extending in all directions, and drill out from all places. Then, with the irresistible momentum, swept in all directions. Sauron once again triggered the doomsday volcano, spewing out endless black smoke and poison gas as a barrier for the army. The endless Orc army in Mordor surged out. Sauron personally commanded the endless Orc army and the alien army that followed, and began the battle of pushing the Middle Earth. In the face of Soren''s new round of offensive, naturally aroused the vigilance and response of the three groups. However, the flesh and blood have no resistance to the terrible and efficient alien. In the endless torrent of the alien army, they were irresistibly defeated. All the places where the fighting took place were stained with endless blood and scarlet. On the battlefield, there are many broken limbs and meat everywhere. Endless blood and dead bodies have attracted countless scavengers and ghouls to come out to look for food. ¡­¡­ Villino and veramanway are located on the top of tenequetier. They look at the Middle Earth and say with great fear: "it''s over, the big black snake finally appears..." he made a prediction, "the terrible black terror sweeps everything, the middle earth falls in front of it, and Arda falls into endless chaos." Later, manway called Vera to discuss in isiloha. Moreover, we should organize a large army to enter the Middle Earth as quickly as possible. They have to make efforts to prevent the emergence of turmoil that can almost destroy the world. The birth and appearance of alien has already made the world feel uneasy. However, the war between the two universes has already entered a stalemate stage in the strange space outside the foreign land. In China and Turkey, the Allied forces formed by the three ethnic groups are hard to stop for a moment in the face of endless alien torrents. In front of the alien, they retreated again and again, killing countless people. Many towns, villages and big cities fell. Some human beings, dwarves, were captured by aliens, and then hatched and bred more alien armies. Then, the pace of alien attack is extremely fast. Although they have no eyes, they can keenly perceive everything, and all life dies under the claws of alien fangs. The palace of Mandus has long been filled with the dead. Even, it became crowded. The deterioration of the situation is extremely serious, far beyond villa''s imagination and everyone''s imagination. When the terror of the alien is initially revealed, it makes everyone feel scared. They came from the East and swept West. The territory of human beings, dwarves and elves is rapidly occupied in front of the alien. Without any resistance, the three groups were desperate. At this time, although villa''s arrival, temporarily stopped the situation. However, among the numerous torrents that followed, villa could hardly stop it. Heteromorphic reproduction efficiency is too strong, not only that, heteromorphic parasitic range is not limited to humans, but also dwarves. Birds flying in the sky, beasts on the surface and creatures in the sea. All of them were parasitized by alien, and then evolved into an endless army of alien. Then, these alien will once again sweep everything. China, the East, the west, the South and the North attacked in all directions. In a very short time, China was completely occupied. The desperate trio, following villa''s defeat into vilino, once again organized their defence in vilino. The magic island, which is full of fog, is the first barrier. The villas connect it and build a defense line on it. Stop alien invasion. At this time, Jiangning has quietly entered wislear. When his figure appeared, the elves cheered. The people witnessed the arrival of the monarch, which greatly boosted the morale of all of them. Although the alien invasion ravaged the Middle Earth, it did not enter the territory of the isville elves. Now, this phenomenon appears in front of everyone, naturally let villa know everything. It never occurred to them that ininville, who had been corrupted by morgos, was even more terrifying than morgos in the past. Compared with him, the dark and evil creatures created by morgos are completely harmless children. After the truth came out, Vera were remorseful, and at the same time, they were extremely afraid of all this. If their worries come true, it''s only a matter of time. When Jiangning returned to wislear, he summoned his people and announced the order to evacuate. At the same time, he also began to identify ethnic groups. For the people who remain loyal to him no matter what he becomes. Jiangning will naturally make good use of them in the future. But to some questions, could not guarantee to his loyal spirit, he carried on the expulsion completely. More than two thousand years later, the population of the elves had already reached nearly 200000. In addition to tens of thousands of spirits who doubted him and could not guarantee their loyalty, he still had more than 100000 people. After expelling the traitors, Jiangning immediately summoned the Witches of the clan to carry out a large-scale operation around the whole territory. He and the sorcerers of the clan drew a huge array map for the territory, and quietly waited for the relocation and evacuation work! Chapter 553 Since he came to the Middle Earth, or since he was reincarnated in this world, he has experienced nearly three thousand years. Now, all this to today also finally want to delimit a nearly perfect sentence. Here, he got everything he wanted, also got a lot, and realized a lot. To this day, finally to usher in the end. In the center of the city, after several days of emergency modification, an altar has already been erected here. Countless runes are engraved on the altar. After Jiangning led hundreds of witches to the stage, they sat on the altar and began to recite incantations. The mysterious and mysterious power rises from the sky and leads to another universe in the strange space. And in that strange space, two very large universes, part of them orthogonal together. The special space formed has become a strange battlefield. All kinds of space warships and Star Destroyer cannons with sci-fi colors are filled with palpitating energy. Then, a terrible torrent of energy rays swept everything, toward another universe. There was a figure who was covered with endless light. He is not human, but an oval figure with endless light and fire. Around him, countless figures gathered. They are more or less haunted by endless flames. This fire is so pure, without a trace of impurities, even different from the word flame. However, the word "flame" appears in anyone''s mind at the first sight. It seems that this word is only a part of its power. And this fire is an immortal fire, which contains the magic flame of all creation. The oval light ball with endless light was very bright, and then the countless destructive rays that shot at him burst into the most basic elements. Then, the endless light came on, and countless space warships melted away under his light. Many tiny lights standing beside him suddenly turned into human figures and rushed forward with cold weapons in their hands. Go down with one sword and smash a spaceship. Then, they like tigers into the sheep, unstoppable will be countless space fleet destroyed. However, a fierce artillery attack, these figures have in this strong artillery, annihilation. The flames scattered in the battlefield were engulfed by a strange force. "Why does the existence of the alien universe invade Yiya?" In the battlefield, the biggest and most eye-catching oval light ball suddenly turned into a tall figure. All over the body, lingering with the holy light and endless flame. He glared at the huge and strange universe, destroying countless warships, but every time he was about to rush forward, he was blocked by a huge hand. ¡­¡­ Jiangning''s god hides the deepest part of the universe, controls the origin of the universe and blocks this powerful Creator. His senses to Jiangning are wonderful, not as powerful and unstoppable as the creator God in the myth. Moreover, the universe created by the other party is the same as his own cosmic lattice. However, he is not the opponent of the other side, his own strength and realm still limit him. So, he can only passively bear, and delay each other, and can not completely take over the universe. "The universe is also hierarchical!" Since the split soul, relying on the last trace of the origin of the world to send a signal to him. Jiangning then spent a long time, through the soul body transfer coordinates, not far away to come to help. Through the feeling of his son''s soul, he also understood the essence of the world. Therefore, we understand that the universe is also divided into three, six and nine classes. Therefore, he speculated that the universe in front of him, which is called Yiya, is roughly equal to the universe in which he engulfed the origin of the endless world. Although, in the strength and all kinds of use is inferior to each other. However, he will not easily lose. Since he came here to control the universe, he has sent many space warships to carry out exploratory attacks. However, the iluveta easily reduced these space warships to scrap iron. It is a subtle manipulation on the level of rules, so that all external invasions will be reduced to waste under the rules established by him. Moreover, this iluvita is not as powerful as he thought, and he created the universe. Instead, iluvita is the embodiment of the will of the world. Therefore, although he is very strong, he can''t capture or destroy his own universe in one breath. And because his own soul is part of the universe. Therefore, Jiangning can also play a part of the power of the universe. Although we can''t break the universe, we can also delay and block each other for a moment. However, because of the restriction of his own strength, he could not exert all the power of the universe. Also can''t completely play out the power of the rules, but his purpose here is not this. Therefore, it doesn''t matter. His main purpose is to delay the other party. He did not answer iluvita''s question. His only answer is only one, that is, from the depths of the universe out of countless barrels! When the innumerable cannons containing the power of the universe were launched, even iluvita had to retreat. Maiya around him, affected by the endless gunfire, turned into nothingness in an instant. Only the pure immortal fire was accepted and swallowed by Jiangning one by one. Just then, a strange message came. He was instantly received by Jiangning, and then, he controlled the universe, and came a light column extending to Yiya. Iluvita didn''t understand what he was going to do, but instinctively he started to stop it. However, they are all driven by the world''s origin. ¡­¡­ In wislear, Jiangning recites incantations with more than 100 witches through mutual induction between souls. It provides precise coordinates to its own self and transmits the signal of return. As a huge beam of light descended, covering the whole city and territory, then the earth began to rumble. Then, all the elves clearly felt that the city and the land under their feet were slowly lifted up. With the sound of an earthquake, the earth was torn, the river was cut off, and part of the mountain range was intercepted. With the great light, it slowly rose to the sky. This huge momentum shocked countless people, and also shocked villa who was waiting and watching. Soren led an endless army of orcs and aliens, and just destroyed numenol. After his army''s brief repair, he was shocked by the change. Sauron stood for a long time and then said nothing. The army under the commander once again crossed the sea to attack vilino. The villas had no choice but to speed up their time to organize an army to kill the endless aliens and orcs, but they couldn''t stop the vision far away in Middle Earth. Things progress to now, Jiangning does not care about villa''s immortal fire. In vilino, he and Soren can''t kill more than a dozen Villas at one time and get the immortal fire from them only by virtue of the alien army. Moreover, in the battle of different spaces, his true self also accepted and swallowed a lot of immortal fire. Jiangning knows this universe very well. He can''t swallow it all at once in a short time. He does not have such power at this stage. The confrontation with iluvita and the prevention of iluvita have also consumed countless sources of the world. Now, one more minute here, the source of consumption will make him heartache. When the pillar of light from the origin of the world came, he started the ceremony and sent the message of return. Then, the whole city and surrounding large areas of territory gradually lifted off. His experience here has come to an end. With the huge light pillar falling, wislear and the surrounding territory slowly take off, leaving the world full of endless fighting and killing. The elves of isville speculated that they were uneasy. They stood in the city and looked uneasily at the city and the huge hole below. With the strengthening of the force, the speed of the lift off is faster and faster, and finally came to a strange space, all the elves can clearly see, two huge spheres, part of them overlapped. There, the fire was burning. However, with a tremor, the light column that led them away trembled. Later, the light column became unstable, which made all the elves nervous and panicked. Then, there were several continuous tremors, the light column broke completely, and they drifted towards the unknown place. At the end of the day, a huge colorful light came, wrapped the whole city and the land around the city, turned into a sphere emitting colorful light, and entered the unknown space! Chapter 554 Wonderful space, unspeakable special realm. No one knows when and when it began to appear, as if it had appeared since the beginning of time. A ball emitting colorful light, speeding past, its speed is so fast, beyond the light. It''s like a mole ant. No matter how fast it is, it hasn''t made room yet. I don''t know how long it''s been, as if it''s been a long time, as if it''s just a moment. Until, this colorful ball of light through a special channel in the dark, into another universe. I do not know how many years have passed, the colorful light ball in the strange space of the rapid speed, as time gradually passed. The sphere wrapped by colorful light gradually disappeared its gorgeous color. Turning into a pure white light, the seven color light gradually sinks into a very thin layer, just like cicada wings, but it gives people a wonderful feeling of extremely thick. In the end, the light gradually shrinks, forming an invisible and faintly visible transparent film, on which countless radioactive relations in the universe shine, reflecting a faint halo. On the outside, the whole sphere is shrouded in a pure white light. It is extremely small in the vast universe, but it is unique compared with other stars. As it travels through the universe, it begins to radiate special and wonderful traction. Irregular meteorites scattered in the universe are captured by its gravity and absorbed by it. At the moment of tunna, the irregular meteorites of different sizes turned into small particles and continued to sink. Inside the photosphere, there is a tiny piece of land, less than 200000 square kilometers in area. Around the land is a place of nothingness and darkness, which leads to nowhere. It''s like a black hole, swallowing everything. And this lonely island is located in the realm of nothingness and darkness. The earth around a tear like cracks, ferocious terror, like scars, but with the constant traction of the ball all kinds of meteorites. They are transformed and decomposed into various elements under a magical power of creation. Gradually, in the void and dark place, the red light can be seen in the deepest part. With the deepening of age, the red light gradually becomes strong, and the heat is rising. As time goes by, as time goes by. Next to the island like land, new land began to emerge. Then, the speed of the derived land is accelerating every day, and in a very short time, a large-scale land is derived. It''s just that the land is bare, with only hard stones, no soil, no water, and no life. This situation lasted for a long time until the inner world of the photosphere was covered with endless black rocks, except for the most central land, which was wrapped by green soil, water and life. The nihilistic and dark place disappeared and was covered by the heavy earth. The ever rising heat was also blocked by the heavy earth layer by layer, hiding the malicious heat. This has been going on over time, but it hasn''t changed much. The endless white light emitting sphere flying in the space has been constantly moving forward. It seems to have a goal, but it doesn''t. Aimlessly in the nihilistic and dead universe, constantly shuttling. Until a loud noise came, awakened everything. The sphere emitting endless white light seems to have collided with something! The earth made up of black and swarthy rocks was torn in an instant, and a series of ferocious and terrifying scars extended to a very far place. Then, endless water poured down from the sky, and the deafening sound rang through the whole sphere. That spectacular scene, like the nine days of the Milky Way pouring down, gushing water constantly pouring. The water gushed everywhere, the cracks of the earth were filled with them, and the towering and bare stone mountains were submerged by them. When the gushing water rushes to the island land, it is blocked by a thin and tough light curtain. The water was blocked, and then spread out to all places. Until, the world inside the sphere is surrounded by endless water, leaving only the island like land standing in it. Endless water, they except for an island can not be submerged, the rest of any place are filled with their shadow. With the terrible sound of people feel like the end of the great sound, the rest of the prestige will be captured by the endless water. When they rush to where, where will be submerged, poured into the cracks of the torn earth, splashing out countless water vapor. The water vapor rose and gathered to form clouds, so that the interior of the sphere didn''t seem too monotonous. Originally, just look up and you can see endless space, but now you can no longer see space. Because, in the film that acts as a protective layer and emits endless light, a new barrier is formed again, which is composed of the atmosphere to resist the malicious accidental entry into the interior of the sphere. Protector, the life on the island. After that, the scene lasted for a long time, emitting endless white light of the sphere through the universe for a long time. Then, it seems to fly to another special boundary, this time accompanied by endless elements. Endless elements are introduced into the interior of the sphere, and their tiny elements that cannot be seen or easily perceived fill the interior of the sphere. As time goes on, this element becomes more and more intense. Until that day With the sound of thunder and the shock of doomsday, the water resources that envelop the whole world have started an endless trend. They started to make trouble unscrupulously, set off tens of thousands of meters high water waves, and then endless water gushing. Then, a rolling mountain with a height of several kilometers burst out of the water, stretching almost endless distance. In the center of the mountain, a towering volcano began to erupt, pouring out endless anger. Hot lava flows everywhere, and as it cools, it forms fragmented islands, and land of all sizes, connected to isolated islands. In the end, a piece of land with nearly a million square kilometers was formed. The island is in the center of the land, and the natural disaster like vision has ended. As the years went by, this land was gradually covered by thick soil, and then covered by green. Except that there were no animals, it felt like a land full of vitality. But just for that, apart from this continent, the rest of the globe is still surrounded by endless water. Land has only become a slightly larger island, but the original monotonous world has gradually emerged new vitality and four distinct seasons. The sphere, still emitting endless white light, flies to another place with the change of celestial phenomena, and the story is about to start. Chapter 555 In that period of upheaval, which can be called the beginning of heaven and earth, the alien life protected by this sphere also gradually awakened from deep sleep. Ever since they left Yiya that day, the elves of isville have been protected by a wonderful, powerful and ancient power, falling into endless sleep. Their bodies fell into a deep sleep, and their consciousness also fell into a deep sleep under the protection of their bodies. Therefore, they did not know the groundbreaking vision. It was not until they were awakened by a strange rhythm that they realized the whole story. Boom! A loud sound came, which was extremely loud and shocking. Its appearance shocked everything. The vast and magnificent sea water constantly raises endless waves, and the continuous high mountains tremble, and then the rocks collapse and shake off endless dust. And this sound also awakened the sleeping ancient race, the spirit from the strange world, isville! ¡­¡­ Scarlet eyes opened in an instant, looked up, it is endless blue sky and white clouds. With his soberness, the ancient people of the whole city also woke up at the same time. They stood up blankly and looked around at the scene. Looking at, is familiar with the streets, familiar with the city and familiar with each other Their thoughts and consciousness of each other are not clear, and their thinking still stays in the city wrapped by a colorful light, followed by several loud noises and the broken colorful channel. Suddenly, they remember everything. With the awakening of body and consciousness, they understand everything. They also know everything. Now they are eager to understand everything. But then they were surprised to find that they had become very powerful. What''s more, the air is full of countless elements, which they could not easily perceive in the past, but now they can clearly perceive each other''s existence. This strange change surprised them, but then they looked at a figure together. "Welcome back my king!" When they saw the familiar figure, they were happy, but did not wait for them to speak. The familiar and strange figure in front of them changed. Their long black hair and scarlet eyes faded in an instant. Then, the long silver hair, the elegant silver gray armor, the sword hanging around the waist, the ring on the hand and the pair of... Golden eyes made the elves of isville overjoyed. This is the king they are familiar with. Although the color of their eyes has changed, he is the king of their family at this moment. Jiangning comforted the happy people, and then began to feel it carefully. Because, when he just woke up, he realized that although the land under his feet and the urban buildings around him were all built according to his original plan. However, their current environment is not familiar to them, and he does not have a feeling of soul blending. This shows that the original cataclysm and vision are real, they seem to have drifted to another wonderful place. He returned to his palace, returned to a high tower, and entered a special state of meditation. Then, his will surged up and a huge golden eye appeared on the tower. This eye''s line of sight immediately looks everywhere, it is scanning all around, when all information feedback, Jiangning knows that the land is still the original split land. However, wonderful changes have taken place in this land. The land for living and living seems to increase several times in an instant. Thinking of this, the huge golden eyes changed again, the pupils began to shrink and expand, and then his vision suddenly increased by dozens of times, taking everything as he could. What did he see? He saw the endless land, the green carpet like prairie, the vast forest and all kinds of small animals living in it. Then, his vision began to rise, and then extended to the extreme, he looked beyond the earth. I saw an island. It was the land under my feet that carried them. I also saw the endless sea surrounding the island. Then, his vision communicators, the invisible power, looked everywhere, and he saw that their place turned into an irregular sphere. The land they live on is carried on this sphere, which covers an area of about 28 million square kilometers. The island continent under their feet is only 970000 square kilometers, less than one million. It''s 10 million smaller than the surface area of the moon, and it has only one piece of land. Then, his vision rose again. He looked at the universe and saw what his "world" looked like today, a sphere emitting endless white light. In the boundless space, aimless fliers are surrounded by empty and dead space, and their world is a lonely Voyager, with no orbit around the stars. Being dragged by the universe and sailing aimlessly. The light source that life depends on is the light emitted by the power of the planet itself. If the world they depend on in the future is not captured by the stars and gets stable energy, sooner or later, this tiny planet world will become a death star. No matter how long, or how short, this day will come sooner or later. "It''s like waking up and facing a survival crisis!" It''s a bad start. It''s a hell of a start. First of all, their world is aimlessly flying in the space. There is no exclusive star to provide stable energy. The source of light for their survival depends on the light emitted by the power of the planet itself. The growth of all things also depends on the planet itself. They don''t have stable energy sources. Although stars are widely distributed in the universe, their positions are extremely far away from them. But they don''t know if the planet can fly to the position of the star. What''s more, the world on which we live is still unclear about the resources and how the planet world has become like this. Jiangning is still unknown. However, although the observation just made him see the vast land, the vaster place was wrapped by the endless sea. And there is little life in the earth, which is in the most primitive state, and there is no stable food chain level. Future development must also depend on the power of the planet itself, and he has no idea how long this power can last. Therefore, it is urgent for him to find a star, which will be captured by its gravity and become a planet orbiting the star. All things cannot grow without light, and the planet needs stable energy supply channels. Thinking of this, his consciousness began to return to the noumenon, leaving only a little will turned into a golden eye to watch the universe. Jiangning didn''t even dare to imagine this problem in the past. How high is the mass of a planet? How can human force move the planet forward? Even if we use the leverage principle, we can''t find a fulcrum that can move the whole planet in the vast and silent universe! Even if the size of the planet is so small. It also seems impossible to succeed. If we start to develop science now, it seems that we can''t develop the technology that can pry the planet or influence its progress even at the moment when the planet itself dies. Then, we can only step back and study the power of magic. It seems that only this supernatural force can have a little hope to push the planet forward. What makes Jiangning happy is that in the aimless flight of the universe, the planet world itself has gained endless elemental power from nowhere, and these active elements fill the whole world. Moreover, the origin of the world also seems to communicate with the hidden element channel and obtain a stable element supply channel. Moreover, Jiangning faintly feels that the origin of the world is slowly changing. But even so, he needs to find a stable source of energy for the planet and for everything itself. Therefore, he convened a grand meeting to discuss this urgent problem. Fortunately, the seeds of the more than 100 witches are still intact, and it seems that the entire group has not been killed in the initial upheaval. This is the only thing to be happy about, and the greatly enhanced activity of elements makes all the people have the potential to become witches. When he talked about the crisis, the aristocratic Council and the witches in the clan suddenly changed. They didn''t expect that this meeting would be so bad. The crisis they are facing now has been eroded to this point. A lonely world wandering everywhere, wandering everywhere in the cold and dead space, no one knows whether the next moment will encounter cosmic natural disasters. Once met, the fate waiting for them, and the only fate is death. Therefore, the ultimate goal of this conference is to set up a new wizard academy to cultivate talented witches among the ethnic groups. We should do our best to develop the technology that can get rid of the current crisis. With supernatural power, get rid of the danger of destruction. During the meeting, the pressure in everyone''s heart was extremely heavy, and the final research plan was only known by the people present. In addition, it is not known to the majority of the people. It is useless for them to know at present, but it will only add unnecessary turmoil. Only when they have grown up to a certain degree, or their status has reached a certain degree, can they know this big plan that concerns the whole family. So, after the meeting, all the people went out with dignified faces. The crisis of life and death is just around the corner. If we don''t solve the crisis, we don''t know where we should go if we want to escape. Each of the elves knew very well that they had no way back this time, no way back at all. Waiting for their results, either they successfully get rid of the crisis of life and death, or they are completely destroyed. In addition, they can only rely on the illusory hope to be lucky to be captured by a young and healthy star and become the exclusive planet of the sun. In addition, we must make intensive research to get rid of all the knowledge and technology. In addition, after the initial turmoil, the isville elves resumed normal production order under the command of Jiangning and the guidance of noble officials in a few days. It''s worth mentioning that in the early days, they planted crops without harvest on the farmland outside the city. So far, it has covered the whole city and the land far away. When these grains are ripe, no one will harvest them, and they will be scattered on the ground and carried everywhere by the wind to continue to grow. At the same time, the seeds of grain and other plants almost spread all over the earth. Chapter 556 These spirits from different worlds, the world they live in now, are very special compared with other worlds. There are many coincidence factors in its existence and state. These coincidences and factors come together for a variety of reasons to form a unique world similar to a planet. However, its state is still different from the real life planet. It''s just like a planet in appearance. In fact, no matter what aspect it is, it''s different from a real life planet. It has always been in the "wandering" state in the universe, and its destination is unknown, there is no established orbit, and it has never been captured by the gravity of any galaxy or star. Has been drifting in the vast void of the universe, heading to unknown places. Another point is that its light comes from itself, the special barrier of the outermost layer, which is similar to the special barrier of crystal wall, which is different from crystal wall. It not only blocks all kinds of threats from the universe one by one, but also absorbs the dangerous rays from the universe and converts them into light sources that can provide essential energy for life. The growth of all things and the light and heat absorbed by life itself are all emitted by this special world. However, its danger is not small. If it encounters a cosmic disaster, it is difficult to ensure its real safety. Therefore, the most urgent need is to obtain a stable orbit and the stars for survival. Otherwise, they can only wander in the endless void of the universe. Jiangning constantly worries about this matter every day, but this kind of thing and special situation can not be solved by worrying. It needs some specific factors and a long and long time, and there is no guarantee that the final situation will be the same as what you envision. The power required to propel a planet is incalculable. Their research from scratch, I do not know how long it will take to do. Moreover, an ethnic group can''t concentrate on studying this kind of knowledge. It also needs many other subsidiary knowledge. Therefore, the only task of the whole ethnic group at present is to constantly strive to have children and study all kinds of subjects on the basis of population. This time, Jiangning was no longer collecting private information. He wrote down a lot of knowledge and piled it up in the library. There are more than 100 witches in the clan. They not only need to learn all kinds of knowledge, but also undertake the teaching duty, teaching the children who have the talent of witches. This kind of information can be called the top secret information in the core plan, which has always been highly confidential. The crisis of survival has never been leaked out and not been known by too many people. Even if they knew it, it would not help, it would not have any effect. Although the living space has become very large, the population of ethnic groups is still very small, and the city of wislear can fully accommodate hundreds of thousands of people. As a result, the elves of isville did not go out to build the city, and Jiangning has no plan in this regard. Fortunately, the land of the original Delta, together with a part of the misty mountains, was torn apart by a vast force. Take away the elements and minerals belonging to the Middle Earth, along with the animals and plants living in the vast forests and plains and mountains. After experiencing the great scene of creation, the seeds of these plants were blown everywhere with the wind, took root, and gradually multiplied into forests. With the expansion of the forest, the animals gradually migrate to the outside world, and with the gradual enrichment of food, the number of animals is increasing. Moreover, even that part of the tree people were wrapped by the original great power and separated from the Middle Earth world. This allows the elves of isville not to be alone, at least they have intelligent life to communicate with. Unlike now, the whole world is one nation, and there is no other intelligent life. Therefore, after the initial brief chaos, the elves of isville returned to normal production and daily life. At the same time, Jiangning also continued to send people to explore all kinds of minerals in the vast territory. He should clearly know what resources are rich in the land he lives on. They are eager to know whether these resources are more or less, because all production and life are inseparable from the support of various resources. What''s more, the grand plan in their mind also needs the support of all kinds of resources. Time, too, is slowly passing away. It is worth mentioning that their immortality still exists, and the immortal fire in their soul is the key to their immortality. This makes Jiangning very happy, and puts down a heavy burden in his heart. Moreover, the current home is full of endless active elements, which makes the whole world gradually change. At the beginning, part of the world that enveloped them dissipated, part became a barrier, changed the pattern and shape of survival, and part sank into a strange underground space. In short, although the state of the world is strange, it has the same characteristics as other living planets. Because it monopolizes the whole world, the name of the world and the continent is naturally given the name of race, namely isville! With the passage of time, the craftsmen and explorers of the elves in isville explored many minerals, although they still did not explore all the mineral resources, only a small part of them. However, the results of the exploration also made the whole ethnic group cheer. The results show that they have too many resources at present. It''s so rich that it''s hard to imagine! All kinds of metal minerals, common and rare metal minerals are very rich, such as gold, silver, copper, iron, tin and so on. In many places, there are such open-pit minerals. As for some minerals hidden underground, they have not yet explored them. However, this is enough to support them to build their homes better. With the order signed by Jiangning, the elves of isville began to organize people to mine all kinds of minerals. And the social order is also further improved. The ethnic groups in the past still belong to the stage of exploiting other ethnic groups. Now, because the ethnic group is alone, this pattern can only be changed. Their production began to settle with gold and silver, and through the formulation of monetary policy, they constantly stimulated the vitality of the whole ethnic group. Although they are immortal, if they don''t take such stimulating actions. Then, the whole ethnic group will gradually degenerate in a long time. Therefore, Jiangning asked the craftsmen in the ethnic group to study all kinds of new things that can enhance the living standard of the ethnic group, and then through the emergence of these new things, stimulate the consumption level of the ethnic group and change their ideas. Then, they will work vigorously, earn money and spend again. Only when society is full of enterprising vitality can this civilization and race move forward. Jiangning is worried that the ethnic group''s almost immortal characteristics will make them lazy and lazy. Because he needs to formulate strict social operation order to ensure the healthy development of the whole ethnic group. Therefore, various classes began to further improve. There is a gap between people, a gap in status and life. Although everyone is immortal, the social situation and the gap in life make them different. Then, those elves who want to pursue a higher level of living standards can only make constant efforts to make their life better or get the corresponding status. That''s because Jiangning not only perfected all classes, but also formulated strict laws, which social status, what kind of life to enjoy, what kinds of clothes to wear, and the specifications of housing, etc. This kind of reform, in every country and civilization on the earth, we are familiar with this set of rules and understand this kind of rules. However, when he issued such a reform decree, he still got a lot of complaints. Jiangning has prepared for this in advance, but people who know that ethnic groups and their homes are facing a serious crisis all agree with this reform. They understand that such a reform will benefit the ethnic groups to move forward. Especially when the current crisis faced by ethnic groups is not suitable for all ethnic groups to know, such reform is extremely important. It''s a bit ironic to say that. Since ancient times, the establishment of social order, the only object of service is a small group of people on the pyramid. Now, however, his reform is a decree issued for the sake of the ethnic groups'' further development and the crisis they are facing. He once thought with self mockery that he was probably the only one who had acted like him since ancient times. However, such a move is very necessary. Their character of almost immortality did not dissipate, because of the relationship between the immortal fire and the realization of real equality between people. However, such equality has hindered the continuous development of the whole ethnic group. What''s more, the current home environment is too comfortable. Those wild animals, for the high elves, can not cause any threat. Therefore, Jiangning once thought, should we try to create some other life to increase the danger of the world. Otherwise, once this continues, the fighting capacity of the ethnic groups will soon decline. In the past, when they were in central Turkey, the fighting capacity of the ethnic groups remained strong because of the threat of the enemy. Now, looking around the whole world of survival and reproduction, there are no such threats, no one in the wilderness, and no large beasts. Nowadays, people hardly need to wear swords when they travel. If this continues, it will not be long before the combat effectiveness of ethnic groups will decline. Therefore, we want to maintain the fighting capacity of ethnic groups, or keep ethnic groups have a certain fighting capacity. Then, he also has to provide a certain degree of danger for the whole home. Moreover, elves don''t get sick, and ordinary viruses can''t erode the immune system of high elves. Then, he also needs to bring disaster and pain to the new world, maintain the development and progress of ethnic groups in all aspects and the research and development of related disciplines. Jiangning feels that he is now shouldering the responsibility of Savior on the one hand, and Pandora on the other, that is, bringing disaster and pain to the world, as well as a lot of suffering. Chapter 557 After a long period of time, the elves of isville were surprised to find that in the forests, plains, high mountains, valleys and rivers, many ferocious and aggressive large, medium and small beasts began to appear one after another. Although they have not been able to cause a fatal threat to the high elves, the appearance of these kinds of beasts still makes many elves out injured. Simply, there was no death threat. However, such a change still made the elves of isville highly alert. Therefore, Jiangning issued a timely statement, ordering the people who had been slack for a long time to regain their martial arts and archery. And, if you go out, you must wear weapons, and tell them not to travel alone. In the beginning, no one cared about this kind of entrustment. However, with the passage of time, many of the elves who went out were injured, and the number of beasts increased very fast, and the size of beasts also grew up quietly with time, which has become a threat. Under this threat, the elves of isville regained their martial arts and archery. In addition, Jiangning also held an official hunting campaign to hunt and kill these ferocious beasts. In fact, thanks to the achievements of creating alien, Jiangning is now able to create similar beasts. Compared with the powerful cosmic monsters like aliens, some beasts, such as wolves, tigers, lions, poisons and so on, are much less skilled than aliens. These continuous reforms are quietly changing the comfortable people. In addition, the beast he created occupies a vast land and always threatens the lonely elves, although with the passage of time, there are bound to be casualties. However, compared with the possible future crisis, some personal casualties are nothing. We all know clearly that the living and dying people of our homes and ethnic groups are very aware of the necessity and necessity of this kind of reform. It can be said that if the above-mentioned reforms are not carried out, the situation they will face after a long time will be the great danger of extinction. Home world is still in the state of light ball traversing the universe, aimless sailing forward. Up to now, it has never been captured by a star or galaxy and included in their range. So the crisis is still there. Unfortunately, the elves did not know when this day would come. Therefore, they can only passively bear and passively accept the result. Because, it''s not clear when this day will come, maybe the next moment they will settle down in a new galaxy. Or, they will always follow the home, sailing in the vast universe forever, until the day of destruction. Who can clearly know the result or possibility? And time is also in such a situation, quietly passing away. The scholars of the ethnic group created a new calendar on the day when all the people of the Ethnic Group officially woke up. Now, with their wandering days, this time has quietly passed for 500 years. In these five hundred years, the population of the isville elves has increased by nearly 300000, and their population has been greatly developed. There are more than 200000 people, not far away from 300000. At the same time, five hundred years later, their achievements in civilization have been greatly improved. It can be called the result of the great leap forward. All kinds of new inventions constantly appear, showing explosive new inventions in 500 years. His achievements in various arts are also very high. A large number of outstanding talents have emerged in various poems, calligraphy, painting and so on. On the other hand, the quality of life has also been sublimated, and there are many new created spells in the application and development of various spells. Some excellent wizard spirit, with their own intelligence, changing the survival of the home. They built their own cities through Fazhen and various runes. In the city, a tower stands to absorb the energy of the universe. And then feed back to the whole world, which can be regarded as saving energy for the world itself. On the other hand, it is probably to deal with the unexpected situation. If their homes lose the light source, then their only living place will fall into the eternal darkness. Not only that, they also invented street lamps, which stand in the streets. The only difference with electric lamps is that the new lamps use elements as energy, not electricity. Moreover, Jiangning also guides the wizard in the clan to copy or invent some products of the age of science and technology. For example, the emergence of artillery, replacing gunpowder with elements, is very powerful. When the gun was first tested, its power and result shocked a large number of people. A hill more than 200 meters high was blasted to the ground. With such a powerful weapon, all the people were overjoyed. As a result, the study of new elements cannon and related disciplines were quickly established. Everyone knows clearly how powerful this powerful weapon will be once it appears. It can be said that because of such weapons, as long as there is no strong enemy that can not be resisted in the future, otherwise, no enemy will be their opponent. Therefore, the manufacture of element cannon was submitted, and Jiangning quickly approved the manufacture of such element cannon. In addition, Jiangning did not guide the people to make guns, which was not enough in front of the cannon. We only need to make cannons. As for guns, we don''t need to make them at all. ¡­¡­ In Jiangning''s exclusive experimental tower, he is opening the channel of the element plane with the Witches of the clan. More than 100 powerful witches, together with him, surrounded a complex magic array, recited incantations constantly in their mouths, and accumulated channels to open the element plane. In the center of the magic circle, there is a special base on which a seed is placed. Taierperian and laurelin, the two holy trees, exhausted their common seeds and gave their seeds to Jiangning when they were about to die. After all, Jiangning is the only one who can help the giant spiders when they are lying on the Shuangsheng tree sucking their sap and life. So they gave the last seed to Jiangning as a gift. Now, what Jiangning and the witches here have to do is to let the seeds bred by Shuangsheng tree take root again. In the Middle Earth world, the silver sage tree telperyan and the gold sage tree laurelin are transformed into the sun and the moon respectively. It is the source of light for Arda and China. Then, as the seeds bred by both of them, they must have the ability similar to their noumenon. However, Jiangning didn''t know what the cultivation and growth of Shuangsheng trees were through. Therefore, after thinking of their seeds, Jiangning tried to revive them, but failed. After studying with the witches in the clan for hundreds of years, I came up with the idea to wake up the sleeping twin saints with endless elemental power! To replace the moon and the sun, for their only survival home, to provide a stable source of energy! Chapter 558 More than 100 powerful witches and his legendary king of the elves are gathered together to do things in the Middle Earth. The power that they come together, the power of the possessor, the power of subversion, and the possibility. Now, what they are going to do is unprecedented and unprecedented. Vera belongs to the gods in Alda and Middle Earth. Therefore, to a certain extent, the results made by the gods can not be copied, but now the whole isville elves have to do the same thing, which is to rebuild the sun and the moon. For the only living home, but also the only world, to provide a stable light source for all things, so that the world has a distinct day and night. Instead of just having day and no night, as it is now. In Arda, in the Middle Earth, in the age of the ancient double tree era. The status of Shuangsheng tree is transcendent. They provide light and energy for the whole world and all things. With the death of Shuangsheng tree, their only remaining flowers and fruits turn into the moon and the sun respectively, and continue to provide stable energy for the growth of all living beings. However, at the beginning, Vera and Willies did not know that Shuangsheng tree had once bred a seed, representing the seed of hope and light. At the beginning, Jiangning did not choose to say it. Another reason why he chose to hide is that the fate of Shuangsheng tree in Middle Earth has been decided. Their death is predestined. In Alda, there will be no more of them in Middle Earth. Although, their fruits and flowers, into the sun and the moon. But who will remember the ancient double Holy tree that provided light for all things in the world? Who can remember the two giant lights that once shone on the world long ago? Therefore, even if the seeds of Shuangsheng tree were given to Vera and Willie by Jiangning, Shuangsheng tree will not be reborn again. Their fixed destiny in Middle Earth has come to an end, and the era of double Holy tree has come to an end. Even if they give Vera the last seed they''ve got together, they won''t take root again. China has long had no soil or water to provide them with. However, in the new world and new land, the living soil and space of Shuangsheng tree once again appeared. In China, their fixed destiny has become a reality and they are unable to change it. But here, in this new world of loneliness and constant wandering in the universe. The fate of Shuangsheng tree is to take root again and start again. The complex and profound incantations are uttered with special language frequency, guiding all the active elements in the void. These active elements have different effects under the special and strange frequency of the spell. The otherworldly space seems to be opened by an invisible key, the void is shaking, and the active elements are jumping. These charming little guys began to gather and sing happily. Then, four different colors of the portal, first revealed a point, and then this point began to expand. Then, four different colors of small light gradually opened, and then four special doors slowly opened. With the four special doors slowly opened, four different colors of the torrent rushed out. The elements of fire are as red as blood, earth, wind and water. The torrent of four elements comes through four special element channels. Jiangning and the witches here are very happy to see this. Then, their mouths recite a special spell again. This spell is even more strange and obscure than the one that opened and brought the four elements. Under the effect of the incantation, in the void, it seems that there is a pair of invisible hands to smooth the four elements and let them fall slowly according to the specific route and track. These elements are brought in, and then an endless torrent of elements comes down, and they keep pouring into a gold and silver seed in the center of the base. With the continuous influx of them, the exotic seeds of gold and silver are shining with four colors. Then the four colors of light gathered in a corner of the seed, vigorous vitality, endless vitality, with the coming of the four elements, slowly awakened from the seed. This vision is going on and on. After a long time, the witches who maintain the channel of the four elements are already exhausted. They constantly drink the potion prepared in advance to supplement their energy and mana. The seed absorbs the four elements faster and faster, but it never stops, nor does it sprout. If not for the great vitality, Jiangning and other witches think their plan is a complete failure. However, with the growing vitality inside the seeds, this kind of majestic and exuberant vitality is becoming more and more intense. Finally, a touch of green mixed with gold and silver green appeared, followed by a tender and incomparable bud slowly breaking the shackles of seeds. And as he continues to absorb the four elements, he grows faster and faster, and finally his figure suddenly appears in the outside world. He constantly absorbed the four elements and tried his best to absorb them. Jiangning, together with more than 100 witches, walked out of the experimental tower and sat down cross legged on an open land on the back of the palace. Then, recite the mantra again to help the young bud absorb the power of the four elements. With the help of external forces, the small buds show amazing strength and exuberant vitality. He instinctively flew to Jiangning and took root in the open land. Seemingly tender buds, it is extremely tough, easy to pierce into the land. And, as he took root in the soil, his young body size soared in an instant. And soon grew into a towering tree! His roots continue to extend toward the ground, his body has become extremely strong. The canopy is constantly extending towards the sky, covering half of the city. Then, the gold and silver tree bloomed an endless soft light, shining on the whole world in an instant. And his roots continue to extend toward the ground, deep into another strange space, combined with the origin of the world. His combination with the source produced a wonderful reaction. The whole world has become more flexible, rich in a word called spirituality. He began to absorb everything in the universe, absorb nutrients in the universe that were good for him. At the same time, they should give feedback to the world where they are rooted. The soil became very fertile, the water became clear and sweet, and the air became very fresh. All the elves and life feel the difference, but it''s really hard to make it clear. The film, which provides the light source for the whole world, gradually converges the light, and his light is compressed to the minimum. Against all the dangers in the universe, and the power of the Holy tree is also in this layer of film, once again extending a barrier as a second guarantee. As he gradually took control of the whole world, as he combined with the origin, he brought a virtuous circle to the whole world. Holy tree''s body soared in an instant, covering the whole world, but in the next moment his body covering the world disappeared in an instant. Only a huge tree covering half of the city is left. In fact, his real essence has been hidden in another space of the world. What remains outside is only appearance! It seems that since the death of talperyan and laurelin, the only descendants of them have been left with warning. As a result, after the new tree grows up, he chooses to hide his noumenon for the first time, although he does not have much wisdom. But it has the instinct to avoid disaster, leaving an untouchable body to provide light outside. But the real noumenon has been hidden in the space of different degrees. Chapter 559 The birth of the Holy tree, his appearance inspired the whole family of isville elves. People cheered, spontaneously out of their homes, gathered in the central square of the city, cheering the birth of the Holy tree. The high elves who had followed him back to middle earth had the most feelings. Because, they are bathed in the brilliance of the vino tree. After the death of the tree, the rest of the new generation of elves have never seen talperian and laurelin again. It is only from the mouth of the elders of the clan, as well as the stories and paintings of the clan that we can understand the era called Shuangshu era. Now, the birth of the New Holy tree makes the elves excited. Their mood is incomparably excited, joyfully looking at the figure emitting endless light. Even the people who went out to explore clearly saw the tall and strong body of the Holy tree, which covered the heaven and earth. Although the Holy tree hides its noumenon, it only leaves an image between entity and illusion in the outside world. However, his figure can be clearly seen in any corner of the world. In the city of wislear, his figure only covered half of the city. However, in other corners of the world, his body is carrying on the heaven and earth. No matter where you are, you can see clearly, just like no matter where you are in the world, you can clearly find the sun and moon by looking up at the sky. That''s the same thing! His existence, instead of the sun and the moon. Provide endless energy for the whole world and the growth of all things. At the same time, he is also imperceptibly changing the whole world, making him more beautiful, accepting and absorbing all the matter in the universe. Feed it back to the world, or make the land more fertile, or form a variety of mineral resources, or make the footprint of the forest go further. To make the world safer, to make everything better, to drive out harmful things, to purify all the filth. But more importantly, he made the world''s source of light stable and lasting. Jiangning and his people do not have to worry too much about the gradual exhaustion or gradual destruction of the light they depend on for their survival. Although, their survival crisis is still very serious! However, the appearance of the Holy tree brought them hope and possibility. One day, this lonely world wandering in the universe will be accepted by a new galaxy. At that time, they do not have to wander in the universe alone, but have a stable environment, and then consider all other issues. Ilsinorn, this is the new name of the tree! It means the tree of hope in iswelling! This shows what the name means. Again, Holy tree... Oh, No. It should be said that isignon was also very happy at the moment when he was named by the elves. He swayed the crown and branches of the tree and sowed a little light. He expressed his joy by blessing the whole world. The elves also felt his joy and kept cheering and celebrating. Then, elsinorn''s tall body suddenly burst out a soft and strong light, making the world wrapped by the strong day in an instant. After that, the strong light weakened again, and the world was covered by night for the first time. The elves happily watched the change. They looked up at the sky and could see the endless starry sky and colorful galaxies. After that, the night turned into day again, and then into night again, so repeatedly nine times. Finally stable, the world is wrapped by night. With the appearance of darkness, it represents the coming of night. And all the elves and all the living things in the world feel tired. The door of the city is tightly closed when the travelers return home. After that, everyone undressed and went to bed. Their biological clock has been reversed for hundreds of years, and their bad habits will be completely corrected after this sleep. This is the first gift that ilsinon, the Holy tree, prepared for the spirit. He thanks the spirit for his rebirth and makes him a symbol of the highest honor. Ilsinorn''s branches and leaves dropped slightly, and slowly fell over the more than 100 spirits sleeping beside him. He seemed to be looking at these elves who worked hard for his rebirth. He dropped more branches and leaves on these elves who were tired and asleep. His body began to vibrate slightly, falling endless light spots, pouring into the tired spirit who fell asleep. Among them, these light spots gather above Jiangning, and ilsinon seems to be watching him fall asleep. The memory of Shuangsheng tree made him know clearly that his rebirth had a lot to do with the spirit in front of him. His tender and simple will was grateful to the spirit king who made him reborn. He broke off a branch of his own and weaved it into a laurel crown, which fell on the head of the sleeping king. He washed the spirit king''s tired body and soul with his soft power. Later, elsinorn gradually retreated and made a quilt of his own branches and leaves, which was spread on the ELF KING and wizard. On the second day, all the Elves were awakened by the soft light and the clear birdsong. A night of deep sleep makes the spirit of all spirits incomparably fresh. This is the first time since they wake up, they feel fresh and thorough from the soul to the body. This kind of feeling is really difficult to describe in language, even if their language is rich in words, they can''t find the corresponding words to describe this feeling. When every elf wakes up, the first thing to do is to go out and look in the direction of the tree. They are very afraid that it is a beautiful dream, and after seeing the giant tree standing behind the palace and covering half of the city, every elf is completely relieved. Then, endless joy poured in, and they celebrated that no one worked on this day. They spontaneously produce a lot of delicious food and wine, and organize grand celebrations to celebrate the arrival of a new era, a new life and a new hope. The wise men and scholars of the elves in isville also began to be busy again after the day. They need to make new calendars and solar terms, which will take years to observe the corresponding changes brought about by the birth of ilsinon. The original calendar that lasted for hundreds of years was abandoned, and the new calendar and the day of the birth of the sacred tree were established as a new festival. The growth of all things and related calendar solar terms, etc., need to be constantly observed, and then determine the new calendar. Although they are busy, but the heart is incomparable joy. With the birth of the Holy tree, the crisis that the clansmen were strictly forbidden to know before was also timely mentioned. Until now, the elves of isville know that they are facing such a great danger of life and death. As a result, the people love and respect their king and the wizard led by the king more. It is precisely because of their existence that their home is out of danger. At the same time, sorcerer, the caster profession, has banned the traditional profession and become the most popular profession and identity. And the new era, known as the era of the Holy tree, also started. Chapter 560 The vast universe, a whole body full of white light of the ball, constantly flying fast. Its speed is incomparably fast, but it is incomparably slow compared with the universe. Lonely world, has been constantly sailing, so far, about a thousand years have passed. It is still not captured by galaxies or stars, the huge golden eyes that watch the universe, day after day, year after year. Nothing can be done but to observe the universe constantly. In this thousand years, the elves of isville also met with countless dangers. However, the good thing is that we finally had a good time. The world''s double-layer protective barrier blocks most of the dangers from the universe. But even so, there are still many dangerous things that break through the world''s protection and enter the world''s interior. However, most of these natural disasters from the universe were eliminated by the elves in time. The damage is very slight, but this kind of event also strengthens the vigilance of the elves. They built towering minarets and installed thousands of powerful element cannons in high mountains and key positions. Once there is a large-scale meteorite coming from the universe, the defense line they set up will be extremely important. The element cannon will eliminate these meteorites from the universe one by one, reducing all the hazards and threats to the minimum. The appearance of element cannon and its powerful effect make the elves attach great importance to this powerful weapon. They continue to research and optimize the element cannon, and eventually build them together with the magic spire. They are the only people living in the whole world. The wild beasts can''t pose a serious threat to the high elves. Therefore, the threat from the universe is the first prerequisite they attach great importance to and no one can ignore. After all, the elves have limited knowledge of the universe. Thousands of years of time, they can not be familiar with everything in the universe. However, they are very advanced in the development of astronomy and other instruments in this millennium. Although it can''t compare with the civilization of the interstellar age, in some aspects, the objects born with magic are even stronger than the creations of the interstellar age. In other words, each side has its own merits. Thanks to the high development of astronomy, some related knowledge was recorded by elves scholars, and then divided into related categories. The research on the simple rules of celestial bodies is the slowest. After all, their world belongs to the wandering world, constantly galloping in the universe. There is no fixed orbit, which leads to the lowest civilization achievements they have made in this respect. Secondly, there are some dangers and harms in the universe, which are the most mature and well understood by elves. After all, their world sails alone in the universe, always facing threats from the universe. Then, in order to protect the only home for survival, the elves must understand the disasters in the universe. At the same time, they put these disasters on record and studied them, hoping to find ways to control them. It has to be said that the way of the elves of isville is totally different. It is the result of the combination of supernatural forces and part of science. However, in their civilization system, the power of magic elements accounts for the largest proportion. When you encounter something, you think of solving it with magic power. This is also their element cannon, the fastest developing factor in this millennium. Tall Holy tree, covering most of the city, his body is constantly sowing a soft light to illuminate the world. His existence banned the sun and the moon. For the development of the world, for the survival and reproduction of all things, provide endless energy. Not only that, the existence of the Holy tree provides the whole world with a continuous supply of energy. His root system sucks the nutrition of the universe and feeds back the growth of the world and the supplier world. At the same time, these things again in the underground derived into a variety of resources, suppliers of the sustainable development of the high elves. On the other hand, the high elves are constantly studying new knowledge, expanding civilization, at the same time, they use new knowledge to help the Holy tree and the world. They have formed a benign relationship with each other, and the situation of circulation is undecided. As the thousand years passed, the population of high elves exceeded 300000. However, they still live in a city, which is the only one at present, wislear. That''s because their home is still wandering in the universe, with no stable track. Therefore, I was afraid that the danger would come suddenly, and the scattered people would be difficult to take care of at that time. It is likely that there will be unnecessary casualties. Therefore, Jiangning never let the people go out to explore new settlements. Not only that, he and the elves and witches in the clan worked together around the whole city and drew a huge defensive border. Add another insurance for the whole city. Lack of a sense of security, they are really afraid of the day when the meteorite rain fell from the sky. Taking a broad view, countless meteorite rain falls, although the element towers built in various places will defeat those large meteorites one by one. But smaller meteorites do no less damage than larger ones. The power generated by dynamic acceleration, once falling into the city, can easily destroy a few streets. If it is more serious, the scope of the damage will be even larger. As a result, after Jiangning learned a lesson, the elves and Witches of the Fang Lianhe clan joined forces to build a defensive border again. So the days went by. In addition to dealing with threats from the universe, there are few natural disasters affecting the world. Even if there are, they are very far away from the city where they live, and they can hardly feel the disasters, let alone be hurt. Some earthquakes, volcanoes and tsunamis are just the normal "active" scale of the world. Although it was extremely bluffing when it happened, it didn''t make all the high elves feel afraid. They still have to do what they want to do, or farming, martial arts training, meditation and learning, production of goods, exploration, invention and creation of art and so on. The operation of the whole society is extremely harmonious. Except for the danger from the universe, there are almost no other threats. Therefore, the society of the high elves is extremely harmonious. Although there is a class difference, it does not make the high elves have the same complex mind as human beings. Under the lash of their sense of responsibility, they play their own roles and work hard for the stable development of the whole ethnic group. Chapter 561 This kind of days full of threat and security, passed day by day. The high elves are familiar with this way of life almost day by day. The high elves have no way to deal with the lonely wandering of their home in the universe. Even the monarchs, sages and Witches of the ethnic groups, after so many years, it is difficult to find a way to change the current situation. After all, it''s hard to realize the plan of promoting a world voyage. In other words, it is almost difficult to achieve such a plan. It seems very unrealistic, and like this groundless research from scratch. It is hard to count the difficulties and problems we are facing. None of the high elves have this knowledge, let alone the clue. Even if you want to study, you can''t start. As a result, they have made almost no progress for thousands of years. As a result, the arrogant elves are not reconciled. Their innate talent is superior to others, even human beings and dwarves are never paid attention to by elves. They are powerful, courteous, strict and sacred in their attitude towards all knowledge. Almost with a pilgrimage attitude, facing all knowledge. They are eager for knowledge, they are eager for knowledge they don''t know, and they hope to learn these related knowledge. Then, on the basis of this knowledge, we will make it spirit. What they have achieved is also very remarkable, whether it is dwarves, ente or humans, they have learned from elves. Especially humans and dwarves, part of their civilization is completely from the elves. Then, after a long time, it finally became the knowledge of its own ethnic group. However, there is no denying that in the accumulation of knowledge and the degree of civilization, the spirit is undoubtedly the most developed one. He is the common teacher of all intelligent races. Plus the gift they are loved by God, the essence of immortality. No matter who faces the race that will die, it is difficult to get along with each other equally from the bottom of his heart. Such transcendent talent, and do not have to worry about life and death, belong to the spirit of pride is carried out in the bones. However, now they have to study another kind of knowledge and plan from scratch, which is almost impossible to succeed, and the plan has been formulated and implemented for thousands of years. However, the researchers and implementers of these knowledge and plans have no clue. Just ask, how can let the arrogant spirit willingly accept such a result? The high elves looked very depressed, but Jiangning did not force them or put pressure on them. He himself knows very well that such a study is just a fable. How deep the difficulty is can be imagined. Moreover, it has nothing to do with time. Time can''t solve everything, although time can affect everything. However, time can''t do that either. If a civilization studies a new knowledge from the beginning, it can kill time and produce results. The emergence and foundation of every new knowledge is never achieved overnight. Their emergence requires opportunity. Just like the improvement of the steam engine and the emergence of the industrial revolution, it was not achieved overnight. It was the result of thousands of years of precipitation and a flash of inspiration, which laid the foundation and led to the emergence of the industrial revolution. And thus laid the foundation of modern science and technology civilization! The high elves are short of such characters as Watt, Newton, Einstein and Edison. At the same time, on this basis, they also need to continue to precipitate their own civilization, develop all kinds of disciplines and knowledge, and jointly lay a solid foundation. Then, a leading figure appeared, which integrated the accumulation of civilization for thousands of years or more, and sublimated at one stroke. Then, the follow-up civilization and development can develop steadily and majestically on this basis. Jiangning is very clear about these, at least he himself is very clear about this truth. Therefore, in the face of helpless, even can say decadent depressed people. He constantly comforts them, and will tell the relevant truth. At the same time, put a little pressure on them. After all, the crisis faced by their entire ethnic group is too difficult for people to study with ease. No one can say for sure what will happen in the next moment to the home on which we depend. Maybe, the next moment, their homes will be captured by stars or galaxies, and they will have stable trajectories. Or, in the next moment, it will be completely destroyed by a cosmic disaster. No one knows that. Even if the high elves can predict the future, it is difficult to predict the future involving such a wide range. Therefore, Jiangning, together with scholars, nobles and witches, once again made further improvements around the future plan. They should ensure that there will be no mistakes in the development of ethnic groups and the future, and that the progress of the whole civilization is in the right direction. Otherwise, if there is a slight mistake, the consequences are likely to be subversive. They discussed for a long time and made a detailed discussion on the follow-up progress and development of civilization. In addition, all of them were recorded by the attendant clerk. Then, according to the huge amount of paper data, it is deleted and modified. Determine the follow-up inheritance of various disciplines and knowledge, as well as the follow-up development of the overall civilization, how to develop, how to develop, and make a detailed discussion on the use and utilization of resources. They don''t know how long they will drift in the lonely universe, so they should make reasonable and detailed arrangements for the resources of the whole home. At the same time, we need to explore new resources to ensure that the resources for ethnic development can continue to flow. Until their civilization gets out of trouble. The plan has been discussed for a long time, and the policy discussion and subsequent promulgation have taken a longer time. In the end, these policies will be announced one by one when they are sure. At the same time, the education and trend of ethnic groups were also spread by officials and scholars. In order to continue to develop, then the follow-up stable and continuous talent training is essential. Because the number of people is very small, the high elves don''t need a lot of rough talents, they need absolute elites. After all, they don''t need to compete with other races for hegemony. Their only purpose is to let the ethnic groups develop steadily and get rid of the imminent death crisis. And time goes by like this, the high elves still have to face the threat and disaster from the universe from time to time. Although the successful solution, but such a result will not let them feel how happy. On the contrary, the pressure and fear in my heart are increasing day by day. However, with the breeding situation of these negative emotions, their unconvinced emotions are also breeding in a large number. Relying on their wisdom and knowledge, they strive to change the terrible situation, fight against the universe and challenge their fate. Until that day, the fate of the whole world changed. The whole isville elves, too, have changed the world of their followers. Because, hope has come in that day, the fate of the high elves. Chapter 562 In the following time, the elves of isville spent two hundred years, which is very long compared with human beings; For them, 200 years is nothing at all. The only change in the whole high elf society, if any, is that it seems a little busy compared with 200 years ago. After all, the elves have too much to learn. The whole ethnic group implements elite education. Especially for those gifted children, they have more resources, time and energy than ordinary people. Although, the whole clan, men and women, old and young, more or less know some simple magic. Even so, not everyone has the potential to become a wizard. This meaning refers to those who can reach a certain degree, and hope to go further. With their thousands of years of accumulation, they have only cultivated hundreds of wizard. Among the 300000 people, only hundreds of witches have been found. After thousands of years of study and cultivation, these witches have grown to a certain extent. The development of various disciplines and the supplement and perfection of some gifted witches enrich the details of the Elven witches in isville. These disciplines and knowledge are divided into detailed branches by them. Then, the younger generation of witches can be further sublimated from these branches, and their choices of paths and directions also begin to increase. They can clearly feel the progress in all aspects. It can almost be said that the days change year by year. To a better, higher and more unknown place. They have spread their footprints all over the country and are now exploring the vast ocean. In the sea, the resources contained in it are also incomparable to those on land. They built white ships for navigation, exploring the ocean, exploring resources or exploring all kinds of life in the ocean. Although there is only one continent in the world. However, after the eruption of submarine volcanoes and the movement of the world itself, many new islands and island chains have been formed in the vast sea. These broken islands are scattered over the vast sea. The elves drew relevant charts and recorded the situation of each island. Even on some deserted islands, the elves sowed seeds of life. Although they are lonely, they are not willing to be mediocre. Even if they are the only people in the world, except for a few entes, there are no human, dwarf and other people. They occupy a world, small as it is, but under their rule it is like heaven. The elves explore the world seriously and record some mysteries of the world. They need to know enough about their world, even the open sea. Such days and life, day by day in the past. The elves built a white boat for sailing in the sea. Inspired by birds, they wanted to build a white boat for sailing in the sky. To this end, the spirits of interest, began to study this super technology. Ships are easy, and the only things that get them into trouble are energy and power. It seems that this kind of behavior is not doing a good job, but Jiangning thinks of the weapons that can be used in air combat in the future. He has raised a large number of scientific magnates in the main world, and the warships used for navigation in the universe have long been mass-produced. However, the spirit of his reincarnation has no scientific background. He only knew a little knowledge, but he could not support the birth of scientific and technological civilization. What''s more, supernatural mystics elves are very gifted with this kind of talent. If this kind of white ship can sail in the sky in the future is built, when it develops to a certain extent, it may not be able to navigate in the universe. What''s more, this spirit of invention and creation is worthy of affirmation and encouragement. We can''t suppress it. Once suppressed, it will probably lead to stagnation of their inventions in the future. Moreover, this kind of research and creation does not conflict with the big plan of their whole family. What''s more, the people who are in charge of the big plan have their own special talents. Who can clearly know whether these seemingly playful inventions and creations will be of some help to the big plan of their ethnic groups in the future? Therefore, the support and encouragement from the government encourage these young people who are eager to make innovations. And the official encouragement and support, also led to the mood of these young people. As a result, the whole family was also affected, and Jiangning gave them a certain degree of support and encouragement. Include some knowledge and resources, give them appropriately. He is looking forward to the birth of more amazing people in the future. If we can create something as powerful as the magic diamond like ferno at the beginning, it will strengthen the ethnic heritage in a disguised form to some extent. And the genius like ferno is the most urgent need of their whole group at present. The whole isville elves, their social atmosphere, developed in a state full of passion. If the hidden crisis is eliminated, such a social order will undoubtedly make them stronger in a short time. After that, the order from Jiangning himself was conveyed that he explicitly supported the invention and creation of the people in the decree, which was not empty promises or verbal promises. It''s a tangible reward. Money, knowledge and related resources will be used to subsidize potential inventions. He needs ethnic groups to maintain this benign creativity, so as to make the rapid development of civilization. After all, the situation they face is different from that of any civilization in history, and there is nothing in common. The pressure he faced alone was stronger than that of all his people. Until, a sudden hope appeared. On this day, all the elves, as in the past, are doing all kinds of production work. What they should learn is to continue to learn, to work, to work, to work. Everything is like yesterday, repeating the boring but meaningful work and things. However, the world sailing in the vast universe is suddenly across a channel, and then appears in a new place. The world seems to have crossed a wormhole, or a huge natural portal, to a completely strange space. The golden eyes that monitor the dynamics and trends of the world in the universe, the eyes transformed by Jiangning''s will, did not expect such a situation and situation. All of a sudden, things happened. Then, when Jiangning completely reacted, the world had already come to a new galaxy. Golden eyes see through the world, looking at the vast universe. At present, the world is located in an extremely beautiful and huge galaxy. He can clearly see stars, planets and many other planets not far away. These planets are very close to them, very close to their world. So that his willed eyes can clearly see the dynamics of the planet, such as the change of clouds, and even the blue ocean. This means that there is life in this galaxy. Later, more shocking and ecstatic things happened to him. Many planets are pulled by a great invisible force, as if to gather together. The world with them is also like this, it seems that there is an inexplicable force in the traction, as well as the influence brought by the power between the stars. In the end, thousands of planets were taken to a vast area, and they were assigned new orbits. The wandering world has also gained its orbit. This made Jiangning extremely happy, and then a grand celestial anomaly appeared. On the sky of each planet or world, you can clearly see the huge outline of the neighboring stars. The lonely and wandering world, looking at the sky from the inside, can also clearly see the huge outline of the planet overlapping with its own world. These stars slowly across each other, although they did not collide, but between the stars, there is an invisible invisible channel. At the same time, in some places, there are swirling and twisted portals, through which creatures from different worlds quietly enter another world. Chapter 563 This section of the sky, which is famous in history, has been called the intersection of celestial spheres in later generations! With the unknown changes, each world has been pulled by each other, different worlds have a big impact, and the world has become a straight line, infiltrating each other. Some naturally opened channels make the communication between different worlds extremely simple, and many inexplicable creatures come to other worlds through these naturally generated channels. Similarly, some of the world''s energy has changed greatly, and then stayed in some of the world, making that world produce a different change. This vision of the universe makes the world near unconnected or far away pull to the nearest place. They are like ships sailing in the "sea", because the storm raised by the sea makes the ships close to each other. The crew and cargo on the ship will also land on another ship because of the closer distance between them, and move with part of the cargo on another ship. When the big storm of the universe dies out and stops, the connected world will be separated again. The crew and cargo who landed on the other ship were naturally unable to leave, so they were trapped on the other ship until the next meeting came again. However, these are not worried by the elves of isville at present. Because their world has been sailing in the sea of the universe for a long time. Now, we have finally found a place to "Park". Since it had its own orbit, the Holy tree that rooted in the world immediately firmly rooted its roots in the orbit. And, although their world is about five or six planets away from the star. However, their world itself does not depend on the light source of the star. Because the tree itself is enough to produce light and heat. The existence of stars just gives the Holy tree or the world endless supply places. It revolves around the star, and the roots of the tree absorb energy from the star and nutrients from the universe. Slowly grow their own, at the same time, their imminent crisis also announced the end. However, this big plan is still going on. After all, it is always good to take precautions. The world''s berthing sites have a stable and long-term "dock" and a stable "supply point". Most importantly, they no longer have to worry about "storms and tsunamis" in the cosmic sea. This sense of extreme lack of security is gone forever. The crisis of life and death disappeared, and the elves could always be relieved. When the news was passed to the clansmen by Jiangning, many elves couldn''t help crying. They feel happy from the bottom of their hearts and happy for the safety of their homes. Nothing in the world can compare with what they have experienced. After all, it is extremely rare for a world full of life to sail alone in the universe. They began to celebrate, to celebrate this moment. Celebrating the beginning of a new era! They are not busy exploring the neighboring world, which is meaningless to them at present. At present, the most important thing for them is still busy revising some knowledge. After all, the homestead has found a place to park and is no longer wandering. Then some of the original knowledge, but also timely to modify, while compared with the new environment, knowledge modification and observation. Then, in a new place, research new knowledge. This is the most important thing for them so far. At the same time, the monitoring of the neighboring world is also established. The eyes transformed by Jiangning''s will monitor the vast space outside the world. At the same time, we are looking at nearby planets. See if there is life in that place, and prepare for the next possible exploration plan. Inside the whole world, there is a sea of joy. What was strictly confidential at the beginning was also told to the public. This makes all ethnic groups feel frightened after they live in the world. They never realize that the world they live in is facing such a terrible result. Fortunately, all of this has been through without danger. Fate is still in favor of the high elves. And favored them, in time to stretch out a hand to pull them, and to show them the way to live. Now, though the past is in the past, the sense of crisis left behind has not disappeared. It was recorded by the high elves in the form of writing and painting. The history will always be written down in the form of books, words and paintings, and the later generations will tell what happened. Because of the convergence of the celestial sphere, there is an interconnected channel between the world and the world. Some creatures and lives from different worlds or dimensions also come to other worlds with the occurrence of cosmic visions. This is still the case in the world where the high elves belong. With the opening of the natural passage, more or less some lives from other worlds quietly enter here. Some of these alien life have wisdom, some do not have wisdom, pure beasts or ghosts. Moreover, with the emergence of them, the energy of the alien world also comes to the world of the high elves along with the passage. These alien life, feel this strange and strange world. And, at the first time, I fell in love with it. They marveled at the prosperity and holiness of the world in front of them. The towering giant tree that reaches to the sky is like the tree of the world. And the huge white city standing under the huge trees also attracts the attention of the alien life. Such a city with obvious human traces represents the existence of life in the world and the birth of civilization. Perhaps, some lives do not understand the word civilization, but some lives do understand the meaning of civilization. They feel the beauty here and the active elements in the air. I feel the beauty and richness here. The soil on the ground is extremely fertile. If you grab a handful of soil, you can make oil. But the vast forest, the clear river, the broad sea, the vigorous land, everywhere is active the innumerable animals and plants. It''s a world of life, and it''s a rich, unimaginable world. Alien life is very careful and curious exploration, looking at the world, before they don''t understand here, they don''t care too reckless road. Especially, in the city under the giant trees, above a towering spire, there is a golden eye. They dare not walk on the road at will, so they hide in the forest, in the vast mountains, and even in the vast sea... Lurking and observing. Jiangning didn''t notice the coming of alien life. However, from the Holy tree, he clearly perceived that the lives of different worlds had been smuggled to their homes. Together with the energy of the different world, also came here. Jiangning didn''t rush to contact these illegal immigrants because he didn''t know whether they were good or evil, and what their strength and background were. He summoned the high elves, announced the incident, and declared martial law and vigilance. Then he gave his wizards new instructions to strengthen the defense of the world itself. Even close or seal the passage to the different world. There are outsiders at home, and they don''t even know whether it''s a thief or a guest. As the host, naturally, the impression of these outsiders is extremely bad. However, the reality tells him that he should not act rashly when he does not understand the strength of the other party. It''s not easy for them to breed as high elves. For thousands of years, the number of their people is more than 300000. If we calculate from their initial time and quevier''s awakening, in nearly 10000 years, their family has only developed more than 300000 people. This kind of low fertility, how heinous. They don''t breed as easily as dwarves or humans, and they''re not afraid of population consumption. Human beings can consume too much population at one time through war, but as high elves, they can''t start endless war like human beings. Every one of them is precious. Therefore, as the king of a clan, as the king of high elves, what he should do and first consider is the survival of his own people. In this strange universe, strange galaxy, they don''t seem to have the same kind of help in the Middle Earth, with Vera''s help in the dark. In a strange place, the only thing they can rely on is each other. Because of the lack of security and the influence of strange environment, the elves attached great importance to the unity and mutual help between relatives. Therefore, even when he knew that an outsider had come to his home, Jiangning still chose to act cautiously. At least after he knows the "origin" or confidence of these outsiders, he will consider the next action. If he finds out that these guys are extremely vulnerable, the end of the waiting stowaways will be expulsion or death. If their strength is similar to theirs, then we must carefully consider the war. The reason just now is that there are very few ethnic groups and it is not easy to breed. We should consider the safety of ethnic groups. However, the high elves are by no means a race afraid of death. In fact, they eat meat, drink and fight. Although also vegetarian, but that, like human beings, balanced body nutrition balance. In fact, their staple food is more pasta and meat, supplemented by vegetarians, wine or other things. As a matter of fact, there are also varieties about the culture of eating. Their development has always been very profound, rich in variety, variety is essential. But one day, an outsider came in without saying hello. It seems that they are likely to stay for a long time. How can this work? Because Jiangning ordered the whole clan to prepare for war, although their combat effectiveness has declined a lot over the years. However, the fighting capacity of some upper class elves and nobles is not weak at all, and has been maintained. Maybe a little lower, but not to an exaggerated level! Chapter 564 Since the convergence of the celestial sphere, many worlds have connected with each other. These channels open up the world to each other, so that each different world has a way to connect with each other. With the maintenance of these channels, the indigenous people from all over the world came to all the world by chance, and some things from different worlds also entered the new world with the opening of the channels. This kind of situation is just like the great navigation era. Either be conquered or kill all these uninvited intruders. And these intruders from the alien world, either with goodwill in their hearts, or with malice in their hearts. They (they) hide in the dark to observe this strange world, and at the same time, because they don''t know this place, they look at it with awe. The huge city standing under the huge tree represents the existence of civilization in the new world. The city, the tower and the towering city wall are all very conspicuous evidence. However, they do not know that preparations for them are also in progress. Since he knew that his family had been patronized by thieves, the elves of isville, as the master, were preparing for the war under the order of the supreme elves king. On the one hand, Jiangning was busy preparing war materials and plans, on the other hand, it began to monitor the whole world. His will poured into the towering tower, where the floating huge golden eyes, in a moment more flexible. Through this huge eyeball, Jiangning''s will can see far and deep, and monitor all parts of the world. So, the whole world in his eyes, everything presented in detail. The creature from a different world or dimension clearly appeared in his eyes. There are so many strange creatures, some of them know that they are not good at first sight. They are ferocious in appearance and full of dark and evil in the body. There are also some monsters, which are similar to demons. For example, it looks like an elk, and its whole body is full of muscles. Its sharp tusks are distributed with long and thin black hairs on its elbows, head and legs. And, on its forehead, it has a third eye. In addition to this monster, of course, there are other monsters, such as a monster that looks similar to it. The head is still a deer head, but it looks like a tree... In addition, in various forests, mountains, swamps and other places, there are also giant insects like spiders, and some giant insects like the combination of crabs and spiders. These monsters from other worlds are active in the beautiful and fertile world. They live and breed here, whether it''s forests, mountains, swamps or lakes and rivers, there are these annoying monsters. They live in fertile and beautiful land, and their footprints and figures radiate in all directions. Even in the sea, there are some monsters. Boom! In the bright tower, Jiangning has a blue face. Strong chest constantly ups and downs, two fists tightly clenched, his heart incomparable anger. No matter who sees so many unexpected guests in his home, these things are not serious things. Every one of them is filthy and dirty. They make their lawn, garden and swimming pool in a mess. I don''t know how long it will take just to clean up afterwards. But there are a lot of these things, and they are widely distributed, even in the sea. It''s not easy to clean them thoroughly in the future. Cleaning up alien monsters can be regarded as a long-term task. Perhaps, we can also take advantage of this opportunity to let the people pick up their martial arts skills again. ¡­¡­ "You people, the purpose of calling you here today is because I have something to announce!" The big table was surrounded by tall elves. Nobles, sages, witches and some commanders of the army. Their eyes were focused on the monarch at the top, waiting for his orders and orders. "My king, what can I do for you?" So said Hassan. Jiangning sat on the throne of high position, looked around, and then said: "although we got rid of the fate of vagrancy, the original vision also opened the channel of our home and foreign world. Now, some of these strange monsters come to our beautiful and holy home along the original channel. Their dirty and filthy bodies trample on the fertile land, and their humble offspring, like locusts, breed unscrupulously in our homeland. They are ruining our beautiful home, so I decided to completely eliminate these evil monsters like oak. Then, seal the channel, completely cut off the invasion of alien monsters. Even, counter attack, go back and destroy them. " "Isville, it will be to your will!" The high elves are relatively exclusive. If they are good, they are intelligent life and non intelligent life like ente. Elves may allow them to live in their own land, but the evil life like orcs makes elves feel disgusted instinctively. Whether it is the first era or the second era. They have seen too many evil dark creatures in Middle Earth. We all know that the nature of similar evil creatures is that they can''t be like the good ones in any case. Their appearance only brings destruction to the world and all things. Therefore, in the face of the supreme King''s order, the elves who had been ready for a long time immediately set out. They are riding tall horses, wearing elegant and handsome armor, and the weapons in their hands are extremely sophisticated. Under the leadership of officers with excellent martial arts skills, they rushed into the vast land. Whether it''s high mountains, plains, forests, rivers and other places, the army of high elves has arrived. At the same time, at the port, huge white ships set sail, equipped with powerful element cannons and elite Elven soldiers. Guided by the eyes of monitoring the world, they came to the places where various monsters gathered. At the beginning of the campaign, the operations were not smooth, and there were even casualties. It was the first time that the high elves faced these monsters and didn''t understand their reasons. Along with the strong among the high elves and the wizard himself, one by one to test the weakness of these exotic monsters. We know that no matter how different the races and appearances of these monsters are, silver has a certain restraint effect on them. In addition, they are generally afraid of fire! It''s the nature of creatures to be afraid of fire. The Elven army began to retreat, and then the craftsmen of the clan quickly developed a new method, plating a layer of silver and special metal on the sword, and engraved the fire element rune. In this way, the action of the elves'' army to eliminate the alien monsters is obviously easier. Although there are a lot of alien monsters, some of them have some strange abilities. However, these exotic monsters are still not the opponents of the high elves. In their strangulation, alien monsters are constantly being encircled and killed. They are just a group of mentally retarded monsters, without intelligence, tactics and strategy. Although some monsters are difficult to deal with, they are easily killed by the strong among the high elves. However, even so, there are still some fish who have escaped and hid. This makes it no longer easy for the high elves to clean up. Although the world is very small compared with other alien worlds, it''s for two legged or four legged or even winged guys. Still very broad! Their hiding places involve a variety of terrain and complex environment. It''s easy to say that it''s hard to eliminate on land, but it''s hard to eliminate in the sea. Even if you kill the mature body, you still don''t know which corner there are still larvae or eggs. They always survive for a variety of reasons, and then continue to reproduce. This doomed the home of the high elves, for a long time, will not become calm. Destined to fight with these alien creatures for a long time! Chapter 565 Although it is impossible to clean up these evil monsters from the alien world at one time, the high elves find intelligent creatures from the alien world in the process of cleaning up the monsters. Their bodies are very small, not much bigger than a sparrow, but they have the ability to release simple magic. Similarly, they also have wisdom and simple civilization. Their facial features are similar to human beings, and their ears are similar to elves, but they are smaller and slender than elves. He was wearing clothes woven with leaves and had a pair of wings like dragonflies on his back. They live in the forest, collecting nectar and berries for a living, and even treating sick trees and injured animals. When the high elves found them, they fell in love with these lovely little guys. Elves can clearly perceive their hearts, not as evil creatures, but as good ones. The elves named them iloris, which means forest goblin. Forest goblins, at the first sight to see the spirit, also shocked by each other''s tall and handsome. In addition, their other feeling is curiosity. Because the high elves are so similar to them, except for their height and no wings behind them, they are very similar in other places. They also have sharp ears, but the ears of the high elves are much shorter than those of them. The forest goblins have not yet been guided by the elves. They know very well where there are evil monsters in the forest. Under the guidance of the forest goblins, the elf army began to encircle those evil monsters. This makes the forest goblins realize the strength of these "kindred", and the monsters in their eyes are easily eliminated. Their Petite bodies are not much bigger than sparrows. They dance around the elves, and they keep saying chirping words. There is no flow of language between the two sides. Besides a few extremely powerful elves, not all elves have the ability of telepathy. However, these lovely goblins and elves did not intend to expel them from their homes or kill them. Things here were soon reported. Then a powerful wizard came here. Through the power of telepathy, she talked with the goblins and learned their origin, but they didn''t know much about their world. They are in a primitive state, and their civilization is simple, so is their language. From them, there is not much information about the alien world. After careful inquiry and strict investigation, the elves taught the goblins to learn their own language and allowed them to continue to live in their own world. However, because the wild forest is too dangerous. The forest goblins were moved to the city. Even inside the city, wislear still kept a large area of forest, but the scale was very small. Moreover, around the city, there are also some large areas of forest. In addition, the forest at the main entrance of the city has been cut down, and the destruction of the forest by the high elves over the years has not been much. The arrival of forest goblins makes the elves very happy. They treat these small, kind and lovely intelligent lives just as Vera treated them. Just as they taught ente, they taught the goblins elvish language, and gave full play to their artistic talent to build beautiful and lovely houses for the goblins in the forest. In one of the oak trees, which is thousands of years old, we built a home for the goblins, and with their help, a miniature city appeared on a branch of the oak tree. And the goblins also like the elves like them, like the elves. They play with the elves and learn their knowledge. Their early primitive civilization has made rapid progress and development. Even, gradually, a civilization rich in their ethnic characteristics was born. However, they are deeply influenced by the culture of the elves. Every word, every action, and every move, they all regulate themselves according to the etiquette of the elves. Moreover, they themselves have loved the life around the elves. Moreover, their racial talent makes them have unique talent in taking care of plants and precious potions. This made some elves and witches begin to try to let the goblins take care of their medicine beds and gardens. Little by little, the whole world''s monster eradication is still going on. However, the elves once again added a special festival. This festival is very primitive, even bloody and cruel. It''s called the rite of passage. As the name suggests, when children of the elves grow up, they have to go to any place in the world to hunt monsters and Demons and get their heads to prove their bravery. At the same time, it shows that it has grown up. In the development of many primitive civilizations, there will be adult ceremony. When a civilization becomes stronger, this backward thing will disappear. It comes from the maturity of civilization, the growth of population and the improvement of productivity. But now Jiangning has restored this special and primitive thing. The great vision after the meeting of the celestial sphere made him understand that the world was no longer as dangerous as before. The mutual infiltration of different worlds leads to the life of different worlds crossing the border by taking the bridge and passage between the worlds. There''s intelligent life, there''s wild animals, there''s demons and monsters, and of course there''s energy from the other world. And many other strange things, including unknown animals and plants, unknown elements, unknown minerals and so on. Because I don''t know whether there are some dangerous and advanced worlds in these strange worlds. Then, it is very necessary to maintain the militancy of ethnic groups. Only when ethnic groups continue to be strong can they face future crises. Because, he took the lead in restoring and announcing the birth of the special festival of adulthood. On the one hand, the ethnic groups should maintain the spirit of martial arts, on the other hand, they should continue to wipe out the dirty monsters that still exist in their homes. In addition, he and the witches in the group began to gradually seal the channel connecting the alien world. Close some channels, or seal them, or build towers to suppress them, plus a team of troops. Every tower, there is a trace of his will to watch there. At the same time, he ordered that within the scope of national territory and ethnic radiation, transmission gates should be built one after another, which can be transmitted freely from place to place. In the future, these gates will be built all over the continent, and a gate will be built in every key place. Closely monitoring all localities is also to deal with possible crises in the future. In such an atmosphere of great change, the ethnic groups who have been at ease for a long time become busy again. Just like when I was in the Middle Earth, I spent several hours every day practicing all kinds of martial arts skills, how to use weapons, and how to attack and defend the battlefield. In addition, the rest of the time is freely allocated by the clansmen. However, every ten days or so, a number of special suppression teams are organized. Sending people out to hunt monsters, on the one hand to exercise their courage, on the other hand to clean up their homes. For the high elves, these monsters are bedbugs that pollute the peace of their homes. Their existence makes this beautiful, peaceful and holy world filthy. This makes the elves who are born to hate evil very much. They don''t like it. Then, we can only clean up the bedbugs that endanger our homes. Until one day, the unexpected arrival of another group of guests broke their gradually agreed plans and arrangements! Chapter 566 At the beginning, the process of the high elves'' extermination of alien creatures was smooth. Just because we can''t destroy all the monsters at one time, there are always some fish who escape from the net. After escaping from the disaster, these fish escape to various places to breed. After a period of time, their number increased slowly, although they were hunted by the high elves all the time. But they have also gained a firm foothold in this beautiful and holy land. And because the great changes that swept many worlds or dimensions have not disappeared, they are still fermenting. Although the high elves closed many channels, the mutual penetration between the world and the world has never stopped. Almost every once in a while, there are lives from other worlds coming into the home of the high elves. Their arrival makes the originally lonely world lively, although it also brings new animal and plant seeds and energy, as well as some mineral metals. However, not necessarily, the high elves are always friendly to the alien creatures. Boom! Boom! Boom! The power of the element cannon is extremely shocking. Different from the gunpowder weapon of scientific and technological civilization, it uses ubiquitous active elements as weapons. The elements with different attributes are gathered together, and then compressed, transformed and emitted. The process is extremely short, but the power can easily flatten a small mountain or a small mountain. In the same way, the elemental cannon is equally powerful in treating flesh and blood as well as non flesh and blood. Under its gorgeous artillery fire, the flesh and blood turned into blood mist. Powerful power, terrible visual impact, so that the face of its enemies scared. "Kill When the artillery stopped, the high elves sent out a loud cry to kill, and then the deafening sound of horse hooves continued to ring out. The elite high elf cavalry began to charge, followed by infantry on foot. In front of them are endless heads, human invaders from different worlds. The changes brought about by the convergence of the celestial sphere make the world permeate with each other. The high elves have no interest in the foreign world, and stay in their own world. However, some of the lives of the alien world came from the cross-border with great ambition. At the beginning, the number was very small. However, the human warlocks who came here with these people are greedy for the richness of the world. In particular, it can almost be called a strong active element, which makes human warlocks believe that this world must produce some rare minerals and resources that other worlds do not have. Dominated by ambition and greed, human beings have transferred a huge army from their base camp to conquer here at one go. Then, however, they met the high elves. The treatment of human beings by elves may be due to the influence of Middle Earth. Their initial attitude towards human beings was well intentioned. This is because in Middle Earth, elves and humans belong to the children of iluvita. However, they ignore the factors of the different world. They have nothing to do with the human beings of other worlds. The beauty of the elves and the beautiful and rich world itself make the alien invaders want to conquer here. Not only to occupy this beautiful world, but also to enslave the elves. Because these humans have never seen such a race as elves, they are white, beautiful and tall, with advanced civilization. If such a race can be conquered as slaves, then... The greedy human beings don''t consider whether the elves are powerful at all. Their only contact is also exploration, that is, through war. However, the results were unexpected. Because the civilization of the elves is so advanced that they can look up to it in all aspects. Even though we are all cold weapons, the elves have already developed the most powerful element cannon. Under the bombardment of the element cannon, the huge army of mankind is divided into four parts. Then, the impact from the elves, completely let the alien human, vulnerable. In the face of civilization, weapons, height, martial arts and other aspects of the degree of pressure. Alien human beings are not rivals at all. They are seriously injured and killed under the pursuit of high elves. People who are forced to hunt and kill go everywhere, driving these people from other worlds back to their homes all the time. Then the high elves sealed the passage. Although the alien humans were driven away, the high elves still paid a great price. Cold weapons can''t avoid casualties. This adds unnecessary casualties to the high elves who are already sparsely populated. And all the high elves are very tired of the invasion of alien life. Jiangning is the same, he called together the nobles to discuss countermeasures. This paper discusses how to avoid the appearance of such a situation again, otherwise this kind of invasion like a wheel fight will continue, even if the high elves are strong. There are still casualties. They only have more than 300000 people. How long can they spend with these locust like lives? Moreover, the continuous emergence of such things also hindered the development of civilization. Although animals, plants and energy from other worlds enter their world, it also makes the world diversified. However, this passive situation is not the result that the high elves want. Even if the world''s energy and resources are diversified, it should be the result of the high elves'' initiative rather than passive acceptance. This meeting has been discussed for a long time, but there is still no useful result. However, during their meeting and discussion period, the army of the high elves went out everywhere, constantly chasing and intercepting the evil creatures hiding in their homes. They went deep into the forests, mountains, rivers and swamps, and even the fleet went to the sea to wipe out the disgusting monsters. In their continuous suppression, the number of monsters once disappeared, but every elf is very clear that the monster has not been completely eliminated. They are still hiding out of their reach, surviving. As a result, the development of new weapons or magic for some high elves is also at the historic moment. War not only hastens the progress of civilization, but also the development of weapons becomes powerful with the factors of war. Not only that, according to the characteristics of each alien life, the high elves developed potions, weapons, magic and various auxiliary equipment that can restrain these alien life. At the same time, the white ship that they originally conceived could sail in the sky was finally developed. With the appearance of this sharp weapon, the figures and footprints of high elves can set foot in some precipices and dangerous places. Moreover, the installation and configuration of element cannons on the ship makes the operation of the spirit''s suppression extremely simple. Find the target, just one shot, you can solve the problem. This campaign lasted for hundreds of years, and the monsters on the mainland were almost wiped out. The rest, only some monsters in the sea, have not been completely eliminated. However, all the elves understand that it is only a matter of time before these monsters can be completely eliminated. In the past 100 years, the weapons of high elves have developed rapidly, and the cannon of elements has become lighter and more powerful. The design and construction of the white boat became more reasonable. At the same time, the white boat also set up a defensive border, and the corresponding speed was greatly improved. In this century, the high elves seldom relax. Because, in the past 100 years, their home has not been opened from the alien world, nor has there been any alien life. However, this situation soon disappeared. Because, on this peaceful and peaceful day, a huge passage suddenly appeared in the sky. The vast momentum has shocked the whole world. The golden eyes above the tower immediately focused on the vision. Then, from the huge passage, flew out of a huge ferocious ship, a tall figure wearing cold metal armor standing on the deck. They communicate with each other, talking about something, and then these ferocious ships slowly land, and then a shadow came down. They looked here, observed here, and looked at the huge city in the distance. Then one of the figures suddenly pulled out the cross sword at the waist! Chapter 567 "What a beautiful world Under the heavy and frightening armor, there was a dull sound. The body shakes between, spurts out the crisp sound which the metal bumps. "Is that giant tree the God of the world?" The same dull voice sounded, and the strange figure pointed to the huge tree which almost inherited the heaven and earth in the distance¡° It seems that the civilization of this world has made great achievements. " The huge city under the giant tree, reasonable and advanced layout, and beautiful urban construction all show that the civilization of the world is not low¡° What are the golden eyes suspended above the tower? " "It''s just a little surveillance trick!" "There is magic in this strange world. It seems hard to deal with here." With a disdainful smile, "so what? Our family is also highly skilled in magic, just like our martial arts. " The terrible armor turned to the huge eyes, "even if they have the same magic, the final result will be the same, this rich land will become our new home." A little pause, "my family traveled through several worlds, defeated and killed countless enemies. Here, too, will be the world conquered by our people. " Then, the huge fleet slowly descended and landed on the vast plain in front of the giant city. Then, a group of armed soldiers got off the ship one after another. "The architectural methods of that city are quite similar to those of my family." Looking at the vast forest behind him and the huge city facing the endless plain, he praised: "it''s a beautiful city. It''s a pity..." he said with regret: "it will be in ruins soon." "It doesn''t matter. We can build another city on the ruins!" ¡­¡­ Wesley, in the palace chamber. "Damn it, strange guys from other worlds have sneaked into our home again!" "When will this day of constant illegal immigration come to an end?" "It''s necessary to put an end to the existence of such things!" The high elves grumbled angrily and gnashed their teeth. They were impatient with the invasion of their homeland. They are really fed up with such days. With Jiangning''s hands up, the noisy parliament hall suddenly stops. Nobles, sages and witches look at their monarchs. Jiangning''s eyes on them, plain and full of killing, said: "the enemy is about to launch an attack, fight it!" Finally, he added, "this time, I won''t let these guys come and go as they want. At that time, I will personally lead the most elite soldiers of my family to kill the alien world. Thoroughly kill all those who dare to cross the border! " "Isville!" On the other side, on the vast plain of the white city of minaret, the invaders from the alien world also organized their attack formation. They wear strong and heavy armor, and their boots are also made of metal. Even the fragile joints are covered with metal. However, the armour of these parts was finely forged by them. Although it was covered by metal layers, it did not affect the movement of their limbs and joints. One side of the flag held high, a team gives a sense of fierce soldiers, standing quietly. "Ian al!!" "Ian al!!" "Ian al!!" They chanted slogans and then charged! Teams of elite riding and shooting, straddling the majestic horse. Waving the weapons in hand, holding high the banners, the roaring sound of horse''s hooves is like thunder. They quickly rushed to the huge city, and the siege weapons behind them also followed. However, at this time, the charging knight was shocked to see that there seemed to be a shining light on the tall wall of the city in front of him. Before they had doubts, they heard a loud noise in their ears, and then they felt as if they had been hit by something. Then, the endless darkness came forever. "Dodge, Dodge, dodge!" The voice of surprise came one after another, followed by endless confusion. Anyone who sees the robe around him turn into a blood mist in an instant can''t calm down. What''s more terrifying is that this kind of unknown thing has such a long range, and its power is so terrifying that the endless plain is ploughed into huge pits. "Gudong!" I don''t know who is swallowing a mouthful of foam, these leaders of alien life with a trembling voice, "the other side is beyond our imagination, even has such a terrible weapon! Retreat, retreat, get out of here! " With his hoarse roar and the sound of the retreating horn, the invaders who had launched the attack before retreated like water. However, the surging artillery fire sounded again, constantly shelling these bereaved dogs. Then, the city gate opened, and a group of elite cavalry with full arms, led by a giant stag, rushed out. They hold high the flag, wave the weapons in their hands, and shout the names of the ethnic groups. "Isville!" "Isville!" "Isville!" Jiangning sat on the back of irfass, holding up kunguhar in his hand. The magic diamond suddenly lit up an endless nebulous light, which went straight into the sky, and one white horse after another followed him. Knights on horseback, shouting the slogan of charging. Immediately, their speed was blessed by a holy force, such as the wind and lightning. They soon catch up with the invaders who have fled. Their swords, arrows and swords strike the invaders and knock them down. Then, the horse''s hooves were trampled up, trampling the fallen horse into mud. to be sonorous!!! With the crisp sound of cold weapons hitting each other, two tall but obviously different figures face to face! However, the tall figure in the terrible face armor looked at his opponent in horror. Eyes, especially on each other''s sharp ears. "You..." He was shocked by the tall and white appearance of the elves, whose sharp ears and tall stature were very similar to their family. Even in addition to some differences in skin color, almost the same race! The only difference is that the guy who looks like an elf in front of him has a healthier skin color than his, which is similar to chicken protein. And their skin color, it seems a little pale, like a corpse, but also like a long time no sunshine. The appearance of life in this new world is similar to them, except that their facial features are three-dimensional and soft, and their appearance is extremely beautiful. Although they are not bad in appearance, their cheekbones are very high, with black eye shadow around their eyes. "Are there any other elves besides Ian Al and Ian Siddy?" Chapter 568 Whether there is a third Elven tribe or not, I don''t know. In the past, they had "visited" the alien world many times. At that time, the Elves were a large and powerful group. In the process of shuttling around the world many times, their family split into two groups. One is Ian Al, the other is Ian Sidi. Originally, before they were divided, they were united by the name of Ian wooddodd. Because of a drastic change, they were forced to separate because no one knew exactly what happened. However, in their long escape, they reached a crossroads. One road leads to another green world, and the other road leads to another world''s archipelago, which in later history was called the skeliger archipelago. At the beginning, Ian wooddodd couldn''t tell which road was far away from the white frost and which road was close to the white frost, so they disagreed and went their separate ways. The one who lives on the cliff and among the rocks is called Ian Siddy, and the one who builds a new home in the forest is called Ian al. Ian wooddodd split in two, searching for each other among the stars. They talk to each other through the mouths of the elves and sages, listen to the poems about the glorious Ayn Ayr people, and mourn for the enslaved Ayn hidi people. The elves of any race will always remember the days of those ancient migrations. They are waiting for the arrival of frost and the next great migration, or death. As for the white frost, whether it is now the spirit or the future of mankind, do not understand what it is. However, no matter whether we know about Bai Shuang or not, it is a common understanding that Bai Shuang has destroyed many worlds. No matter which world, as long as the experience of frost, then in decades, the world will be completely reduced to a lifeless ice world. They pass through the invisible "vacuum" and nibble at the world in a slow but pressing manner. At the same time, they also through the opening of the world channel, along the world channel constantly nibble at other worlds. And Ian wooddodd, because of the erosion of the frost, constantly escape from the frost. At first, they had the ability to travel through time and space, but later this ability disappeared somehow. However, every time the world passage is opened, the pace of frost eroding the world will be accelerated. ¡­¡­ Although the elves of Ian al are very surprised, they will meet the elves again in the new world. This shocked them. When they came here, they marveled at the beauty and prosperity of the world. It is far better than their current world, which makes them have the purpose of destroying the indigenous people here, occupying here permanently, and even migrating here collectively. However, reality slapped the whole family. The new world is not weak. On the contrary, it is far stronger than they imagined. The first wave was both a trial and a full-scale attack, which failed without any resistance, followed by the counterattack of the new world aborigines. However, the other side''s counterattack, but they were collectively shocked. So this group is so similar to them. "Yes?" Jiangning was slightly surprised, "when fighting, do you dare to be distracted? I want to die His wrist was just a little hard, and then he swept the sword. The guy opposite, who was very similar to their high elves, immediately opened the empty door. Jiangning''s wrist reversed, and the sharp point of the sword stabbed him fiercely. However, the sword that he had to get was empty. Because "Short distance teleportation?" The next moment, his figure disappeared at the same time, and the alien spirit, who relied on teleportation to avoid a fatal blow, was disturbed by the murderous spirit behind him before he felt the shock in his mind. Almost without thinking about it, he immediately used teleportation. However, part of his armor was still cut open. "He can also..." Through teleportation, the alien elves continuously evade Jiangning''s pressing killing moves until they are deadlocked again, which is a short-term end to the deadlock. "Your family is very similar to ours!" The alien elves speak the native language of their family, Ian Ayre elvish. This strange foreign language, Jiangning, naturally can not understand. However, looking at each other''s appearance and sharp ears, he didn''t think that each other belonged to the same family of elves as him. There was no blood connection between them and these alien spirits, not even a thin blood connection. Their roots are in the Middle Earth, but they have also been cut off. They are a group of lonely vagrants, wandering alone in a strange universe. Here, this strange universe is not their hometown, nor is it their foundation. It is just a universe willing to "take in" their people. "We can unite, and these worlds, if combined, will not be our rivals." No matter Jiangning understood or not, the strange spirits spoke in their own native language. He described the grand blueprint and the future. Just as he was talking, a strange voice sounded in his heart. To his surprise, he could understand what the strange voice said. Not surprisingly, the strange voice came from those who were at war with him. "I don''t think we are the same clan, and I don''t recognize you as elves, let alone unite with you!" Through the ability of telepathy, Jiangning understood the meaning of the words previously said by the alien elves in a flash. Although he could not spy on all their thoughts, he could know the meaning through the words said by the other party and the power of telepathy. Moreover, you can pass your own meaning back to play the role of dialogue. "You..." the alien spirit was surprised, and immediately he said: "the magic power, which enables you and me to talk smoothly!" He said: "this time, it''s a complete misunderstanding. Our family thought you were human beings here, but the fact has proved that you are not the weak human in our imagination. But the noble immortal spirit, we have the possibility of unity, I hope I can eliminate misunderstanding with you! I believe that I have a lot of worlds in the outside world. You and I can unite and share these worlds equally! " Jiangning gave him a disdainful smile, "misunderstanding?" He sneered, "I don''t think it''s a misunderstanding. There is only one end to the invaders, death! And you, different from us, are neither of the same race nor of the same race. You are the enemy! " Voice throw to the ground, he fiercely push the other side away, and then kunguhar cut in the past. "Why are they all elves, but they want to kill themselves?" "You don''t look like us!" Jiangning answered with a hard reply. It''s like we are all human beings, but we are divided into yellow, white and black people. Naturally, among the three major races, people with the same skin color feel close. Among the three major skin colors, there are detailed classifications: Chinese, Mongolian, Japanese, Korean and Southeast Asian. There are ethnic distinctions and geographical distinctions among the same ethnic group. Although the developed areas look down on the backward areas, they are all of the same race, this kind of discrimination has been everywhere since ancient times. In the face of foreign countries, when they are foreign, they can unite with foreign countries and look down on their former vassal states, or their life and national strength are not as good as their own Therefore, the problem of racial discrimination in Jiangning has come up again. Discrimination despises the spirits of other worlds. In particular, the opponent''s looks and complexion are different from him. The cheekbones are very high, the cheeks are hollow, the chin is sharp, the bun line is very short, the color of the eyes is very pale, the skin is pale as a corpse, and the aesthetic concept is very problematic. ¡­¡­ Chapter 569 Although they are all elves, why do a big man make up? Besides, it''s still black smoke makeup, like a ghost. No matter what these foreign spirits thought, Jiangning was hard to understand. In fact, he didn''t understand where the smoky make-up looked good. If his face was painted white, he could be a panda. Another point is that the appearance of these exotic spirits is too westernized. Although the appearance of the elves of his tribe is also westernized, their faces are very soft, and the most important thing is that there are many beautiful men and women. Moreover, men are tall and strong, and they pay attention to personal hygiene. They comb their hair meticulously without any signs. His face was clean and tidy, and he didn''t even have a beard. His clothes were straight and straight. His armor and weapons were light, strong and elegant. Looking at these exotic spirits, there is really something wrong with their aesthetics. The black and hideous armor, the awful mask, the black ship, the modelling is very unique, has the barbed war sword, moreover has the ugly voice, the blue white eye bead, pale does not have the corpse same skin color...... plus black eye shadow, the high cheekbone, the pointed chin. Jiangning is unable to make complaints about it. The other side''s proposal is not interested at all. Now, what he urgently wants to do is to drive away all these alien invaders, and then strengthen the defensiveness of their homes. I''m really afraid that some strange looking things will come into their homes one day, and they will crawl and multiply. Their beautiful home, elegant layout and Paradise like environment are not easy to build. As a result, in the past few hundred years, some exotic monsters have come here and ruined the beautiful paradise like home. Although they gradually cleaned up a lot in the follow-up, they also took time to make the local "polluted" land clean again. The leader of the elfin clan, Ian Al, didn''t expect that he said the words with painstaking care, and the other side''s answer was so simple that he was annoyed. A hard, cold look is different, it will completely push the two races to the opposite situation. In his mind, this is so unwise. It''s not good to stop fighting and put an end to the war now, so that the two families don''t have to be killed and wounded? Can''t the two groups work together and have to be separated? "You this fellow..." the alien spirit is gloomy a face, covers the waist wound, "you will regret, you absolutely will!" He roared, then disappeared in place, using teleportation to his mount, and then ran to the warship. Then, the battle in the battlefield of the Ayn al elves have to earn off their opponents, rapid retreat, they successively boarded the warships, and then the warships set sail to return to their own world. Jiangning didn''t organize them to leave. Now he has a very important thing to do. He has to settle with Ian al. The days are still ahead. The invaders of the alien world retreated, and the people cheered and were more excited than the festival. However, Jiangning can not be happy, the home defense is too low. The mutual penetration between the world opens the channel between the world and the world, so that some alien life can enter here. Among them, there are not only life from the alien world, but also energy, viruses, plant spores or seeds from the alien world. If properly handled, alien species invasion will add new species to the world and enrich the world''s resources. However, if not handled properly, these alien species may also turn into a catastrophe. Animals and plants that grow in different regions and breed in different ways spread all over the world. And these native animals and plants, meet alien species, may be their nemesis. It is also possible that these alien species are the nemesis of local species, and it is more likely that the two sides will reach a balance, and new species will be added to the world again. The last situation is the best and most favorable. Whether it is toxic or non-toxic, harmful or harmless, the growth and reproduction of all things must have its rules and functions. No species is superfluous and useless. Even the tiny grass has its function. In fact, it has a great responsibility. Its existence makes all things multiply and grow. Therefore, how to treat these alien new species and make them become a part of the world. Let the ecological balance of the world develop in a stable and healthy situation, which is another research object and course for the wizard. Only with abundant and diversified resources can a civilization go far enough. Relying on local resources alone, a civilization will not go long, and it is bound to embark on the pace of external plunder in the future. Now, what Jiangning is going to do is just like this. He doesn''t need the announcement of a written decree, he just needs guidance, and the whole ethnic group will naturally go the way he wants to go. However, such a research topic is bound to be cautious. Both alien species and viruses must be handled with caution. If one is not good, the whole world is likely to be destroyed, although the chance is not enough in front of the Holy tree. But what if there is something in one of the worlds here that even the Holy tree can''t do? Although the probability is very low, it is almost impossible. The existence of the Holy tree, his status is not only incomparable, but also difficult to measure itself, has already risen to the same height with the world. Therefore, alien species and viruses do not pose a threat to the Holy tree at all, unless they rise to the world-class level, but the probability is very low. Perhaps, they will become more powerful in the future because of the study of alien species. Or maybe... No matter what happens in the future, in a short time (depending on the life span of the elves), there will be many research topics and achievements in the future, and the achievements are even more difficult to count. Accordingly, the potential of the population will be enhanced accordingly. These are intangible wealth, but they can be transformed into real power. Whatever it is, as long as the research results are obtained, then in the end, the power will benefit the whole ethnic group. The beneficial will become harmful, and the harmful can be transformed into beneficial. There is no absolute result. The difference is only between discovery and non discovery. The whole isville Elves were led to another road by Jiangning. They were no longer pure supernatural civilization, nor pure technological civilization. It''s a composite civilization with all embraces, such as Yin and Yang. Both the researcher of magic and metaphysics are also on the road of science and technology. The final result is the combination of magic and technology, evolving into a unique civilization! Chapter 570 Since we beat back the group of alien elves named Ian Ayre, the elves of isville have been busy for a long time relative to mortal mortals. Because of the confluence of heaven and earth, and also because of alien creatures, there are loopholes everywhere in such a big world. These "channels" which can not be perceived by the naked eye can only be revealed at the moment of opening. However, in the supernatural senses of the high elves, they clearly see these invisible channels. The mutual infiltration of different worlds is more and more serious. Not only the world where the high elves are located is infiltrated by different worlds. At the same time, their world also penetrated into the different world, thus forming a lot of two-way channels. What the high elves have to do is to close or seal some channels of the world, so as to prevent the stowaways from the other world as much as possible. In the beginning, the effect was minimal, because it took a lot of energy to seal these channels. It takes time to gather and maintain this energy. At the same time, the high elves are also in the process of sealing and closing the channel, quietly recording the information and coordinates of the different world. And then, one of the things they face is alien invasion. Different from the world, the world breeds different kinds of resources. In some world, there is a severe shortage of hardware, while other relatively rare metal resources and animal and plant resources are developed beyond imagination. In some world, this is the opposite. Regardless of the metal resources of the alien world, it is hard to imagine the biological species that follow the invaders to enter the home of the high elves. They may be carried into the alien world in the form of seeds, or they may follow the wind and cross the passage of the world. The arrival of these species greatly enriched the diversified development of resources in the high elves world. But at the same time, a lot of alien microorganisms and viruses also follow. These microbes and viruses are so tiny that even the senses of the high elves can''t perceive them. At the beginning, some alien species and viruses were unable to adapt to the unfamiliar environment, resulting in a large number of deaths. However, there are always some species and viruses that survive tenaciously and adapt to the changes of the new world quickly. They are undergoing fundamental changes, which do great harm to native animals and plants. Many animals and plants died in a large area, which attracted the attention of the high elves. The abnormal large-scale death of animals and plants itself was naturally paid attention to by the "eye of supervision" covering almost all the territory. Later, Jiangning ordered the witches in the group to go out to investigate the cause. And after repeated investigation and analysis, we can understand the cause of the incident. It was only at this time that this sudden biochemical crisis was taken seriously. And the elves and witches once again have a new research direction, namely bacteriology and microbiology. They use supernatural power to study these tiny creatures, and use magic and local resources to experiment with these little things. Some fantastic ideas were born in this process, and new disciplines, new knowledge and new professional branches were born. It took a long time for the high elves to stabilize the "biochemical crisis" and keep the world''s native species. After this test, many new species and resources have been added to their homes. At the same time, due to the survival of the fittest, the ecosystem of the whole world can maintain a balance. I believe that such changes will soon reach a balance. Such a result is naturally welcome, although many elves, witches and nobles do not understand, do not understand. However, Jiangning can understand. He is very clear about the benefits of diversified species and resources. What are the benefits? Can answer without hesitation, no less than a big change. In fact, such results exist in history books. Isn''t the era of great navigation a great revolution? Species from the new world, completely changed the world! At the same time, it has also changed the progress of human civilization. It took only a few hundred years, and the pace of human beings was almost broken. As a result, a highly developed modern scientific and technological civilization was born. When will the great revolution of the high elves appear? Jiangning doesn''t know and doesn''t know how many years it will appear. At present, what he has done is only to create or create a suitable hotbed for the birth of great changes, and then promote the progress of the whole civilization, and then produce great changes that affect civilization. From the day of quevier''s awakening, their ethnic group has experienced nearly 10000 years. However, most of this nearly 10000 years is wasted. In Alda, in central Turkey, in vilino, he is under the control of villa. We can''t plan this near perfect group according to our own mind. Yes, compared with human beings, elves are undoubtedly a perfect race. It''s almost immortal, which also makes the elves lack a lot of human inherent bad qualities and complex emotions. However, at the same time, because of such characteristics, the spirit lacks enterprising spirit. Because the reproduction of the population is not easy, the elves are happy with peace and hate war. It can be said that various factors restrict the development and progress of the spirit. Now, what Jiangning has done is to make the whole ethnic group move forward in the direction he planned. It is equal to fighting against the racial characteristics of the elves with one''s own strength, creating crisis with culture, brainwashing and man-made, and forcibly reversing the racial characteristics of the elves. It turned out to be very effective. In his multi pronged operation, various means of operation and external stimulation. The elves have changed a lot. Now they are eager to learn, intelligent, good at learning and full of pioneering spirit. However, these are far from enough, Jiangning will once again add a fierce fire, thoroughly burn it up. Therefore, the revenge action unfolds naturally. What follows is a thorough counter attack and liquidation of the alien world! Moreover, instead of trying to seal and close the world channel, it''s better to completely blow out its own prestige. Because of many invasions from the alien world, he also met with human beings from the alien world, as well as dwarves and some special humanoid races. Of course, there are many monsters and demons in it. At the same time, the extermination of these monsters also provided a lot of research materials and materials for the wizard. On this basis, they developed and created many strange spells, potions and corresponding alchemy items. For example, the wizard elves developed a special oil through experiments. Spitting it on the blade can effectively restrain monsters. There are also some other drugs that can enhance the body''s senses after drinking. Although these are some trivial gadgets, but for the elves, at this stage they have not completely given up cold weapons. Therefore, personal martial arts is very important. And the spirit is not everyone can grow into a powerful wizard, so some auxiliary things, essential. Now, in the port of wislear, tall and beautiful white ships are berthing in the port. After that, there were teams of fully armed Elven soldiers, each of them wearing excellent armor and excellent weapons. The appearance is dignified and neat, with a meticulous queue standing quietly. Next came 20 powerful wizard spirits, and then a mighty stag. The eyes of the harbor focused on the stag, and everyone looked at him respectfully. Then they looked at the king on the stag''s back with great respect and admiration. This time, Jiangning called in 20000 troops to counter attack foreign countries and carry out liquidation. They have been busy for such a long time. It''s time for the alien world to recognize their power and prestige. By the way, they plundered some slaves and robbed some resources. Jiangning didn''t make any speeches. At this time, he didn''t need to make speeches to boost his morale. After many wars against foreign countries, the high elves had no tension or low morale. What''s more, the counter offensive against foreign countries has long been decided, and now it is only in the stage of implementation. With the army of 20000 people boarding the ship one after another, under the command of Jiangning, his flagship slowly left the port and came to the broad river, followed by the huge white ship slowly launched. Behind it, there are a lot of warships. At the same time, the elves and witches chant incantations to open the channel to the alien world, and then slowly drive into the alien world with their flagship. And the first battle is the kingdom of the elves, and the first object of liquidation is them! Chapter 571 Tirnalia, the capital of the Elven kingdom of Ayn al! It''s a very beautiful city. It''s said that seeing it alone will make people admire it! It has tall spires like trees, houses made of white marble, beautiful scenery, but also a holy creature, where unicorns live. However, at the beginning, the world was not the land of the Ayn Ayre elves. There used to be Aboriginal people living here, but the arrival of Ayn Ayre made this beautiful world fall. They slaughtered the aborigines and enslaved them. Then they occupied the world and settled here. However, their belligerent and aggressive steps did not stop. However, in the world where the iswell elves lived, they suffered a tragic defeat and were thrown out. From the beginning of that war until now, the elves of Ian al are very honest, even the pace of foreign aggression has stopped temporarily. The invincible war made them look down on any race. As a matter of fact, they are really powerful, with extraordinary magic and powerful martial arts, as well as rich civilization, and they really have the spirit to despise everything. However, when they come across a race that is obviously stronger than them, it''s not surprising that they will lose. Although Ian Ayre was a spirit, he was not only different in appearance, but also in other aspects. Now, the elves of Ayn al are gone, but another tribe of elves belongs to his tusks. Tirnalia in the moonlight has a unique style. The bright and cold moonlight puts a layer of white gauze on the beautiful city below, especially the quiet night, which sets off the lakes in the city and the mountains in the distance, adding a quiet and elegant beauty to it. In addition, in the distant forest, the occasionally stopped Unicorn adds a holy beauty to the world. However, all this will change Boom! Boom! Boom! The quiet night, the sudden noise, broke the quiet night. In the overhead sky, suddenly appeared a huge vortex, it quickly do counter clockwise rotation, even the surrounding clouds were stirred in. This momentum and sound, is so vast, caused by the sound awakened the night, also awakened the sleeping race. Thousands of lights are lighting up one after another, people who fall asleep get up and dress one after another, push open the door of the home and come out. They look up at the sky, the scene is so familiar, it is the passage opened when crossing the world. At the same time, the army of Ayn Ayre''s elves came out, and their kings, nobles and mages came out one after another, looking up at the sky. At the same time, the city''s alarm was sounded, the sound is so urgent. Curious to watch the public face changed, into the house to collect supplies. With fear and curiosity in mind, because since the establishment of the alarm bell, it has never been sounded, and now it is sounded, representing the enemy of their country. "Can you close that tunnel?" "No, we''re not prepared at all, and there''s no research in this area. What''s more, I felt a huge energy on that portal that I had never seen before "Gather the people to get ready to leave, and at the same time gather the army. Here comes our enemy! Ian al''s enemies are coming! " Each of them looks very ugly. In the past, they had nothing against them. No race could compete with them. Even the intelligent race has never been seen in the eye, but in the heart. Now, they also have to experience the feeling of being beaten into the house. At the same time, the counter clockwise whirlpool in the sky is faster. Then, a vast white light appeared, a huge white boat slowly out of the channel, followed by a large white boat after another, their beautiful and elegant shape arranged the whole sky. Huge fleets came to the top of tyrnalya, and then these huge fleets slowly adjusted each other''s directions and exposed one side of the hull under the attention of the elfin family. Heavy gun windows were pushed open, and a powerful element cannon was pushed out. At first, the Elves were stunned. Then, when they saw the muzzle of the gun, their faces changed, as if they thought of something. "Evacuate, evacuate, evacuate all!" Boom! Boom! Boom! The element cannon opened fire, and the brilliant light came with death. Endless gunfire poured into the city below, white marble houses, neat and clean roads, towering spires, magnificent lakes and elegant layout. All of them, in this artillery fire, turned into ruins. Scream, cry one after another, followed by panic. I don''t know how many houses and houses were flattened, how many Elves were killed, and how many Elves were buried. The artillery continued to bombard, firing from door to door in turn, bombarding any standing building. As smoke and fire billow into the sky, death envelops the whole city, and the animals living in the distant mountains are frightened by the almost doomsday momentum. Desperate to run in the forest to escape, and floating in the sky of the white boat, constantly firing, Ian al''s army has become a decoration, they have no ability to fight back. Their black ships were reduced to dust in the bombardment of cannons, and their beautiful homes and cities were turned into ruins, with blood and death everywhere. Until the whole city was reduced to ruins, the artillery fire began to stop. The surviving Ian al looked at his doomsday home, helpless, and then burst into tears. At this time, a voice of indifference sounded from the hearts of all the Ayn Ayers. "This is the end of offending our nation. Your only choice is to surrender, or no matter where you hide or where you migrate to. All of them will be chased to the end by our family! " Jiangning looked down at the ruins of the city, and nodded with satisfaction. At this time, he suddenly felt a sense of killing behind him. With the light and shadow of the portal, a tall figure stabbed him with a sword. Almost instinctive reaction, suddenly pull out the waist of kunguhar, the end of the wizard diamond slightly flash, the sword has changed, cut off the sword from the body. Then Jiangning reversed his wrist and thrust a sword into the attacker''s chest. "It''s you?" The identity of the attacker is the leader of the Ayn Ayr people who invaded their homeland. At the moment, he kept coughing up blood in his mouth, dark eyes, blue and white eyes staring at him, full of hate. "You... Destroyed our home, destroyed our home!" Jiangning, according to the principle of dismissing, "since you invaded our homeland, it has been doomed to this result. If you have not been exterminated, your people will use their whole life as slaves and servants to repay your sins. " Disdainful looked at him, "as for you, death is your best destination!" He didn''t even have the interest to ask his name. Kunguhar took it out and swore. Put his body and head down the flagship! Then, the huge fleet sailed into the passage, and they had to go to other worlds to continue their battle! Chapter 572 It''s easy to wipe out tyrnalya, the capital of the Ayn al elves. Jiangning doesn''t know how many foreign elves died in this process. Although he had a grudge against Ian Al, Jiangning didn''t care about them. After the destruction of the beautiful city below, their huge fleet of white ships left the world of Ian al one after another, leaving behind the despairing elves of Ian al. The huge fleet of white ships flew into the whirlpool of portal, and then they entered a relatively long tunnel. Surrounded by colorful lights and all kinds of light, they are equal to entering a high-speed channel, shortening the long distance between the starting point and the target point. Thus, it can arrive at the destination at a very fast speed. This kind of scene lasts for a very short time, and the next moment it will be bright, presenting another wonderful world in our eyes. Fleet flying in the air, looking up to the sky, you can see the outline of a planet. The new world has rolling mountains, gurgling streams, emerald forests, vast oceans and all kinds of life in the world. Of course, there are also intelligent life here, as well as survival monsters, monsters born after the intersection of celestial spheres. Whether it''s intelligent life or monsters, after their shadows and footprints meet through the celestial sphere, the world penetrates into each other, leaving a world passage. And these intelligent lives and monsters take the world channel to other worlds. Of course, there are also warlike and aggressive races like Ian al elves, who take the initiative to invade other worlds. Defeat the local aborigines, and then take the people back to be their slaves for them to drive. Besides Ian Ayre, there are still aggressive races, and human beings are among them. In this world, there are human beings and a few warlocks in the human race. From the perspective of supernatural forces, the world we live in is "barren", although it is rich in other resources. However, there is a lack of resources to support witches and warlocks. As a result, although humans have warlocks, they are very few in number. Because, exhausting the world''s inside information and resources, we can not supply a large number of warlocks, only a small number of warlocks. Similarly, human beings and warlocks who live and multiply in this world are also one of the villains who once invaded their homes. Although they were driven away in the end, just as they chose to liquidate Ian Al, the alien human beings were naturally within the scope of the liquidation. More than 100 huge white ships flew over human cities, followed by endless artillery fire. There is no way for human armies, construction cities, and warlocks to resist resistance. Under the bombardment of powerful element cannons, one human town after another was destroyed, and a large number of people died. After destroying half of the cities, the fleet of the isville elves sailed to the mountains, rivers, seas and forests. As usual, we carried out the action of washing the ground with artillery fire and eliminated many monsters. In addition, they inform the whole world of their identity and origin, and then leave again under the eyes of human resentment and crying. The process is extremely easy, and there is no breathtaking grand war scene. In fact, this is not a war at all, just like the civilization of the industrial age versus the backward middle ages. The result was a one-sided massacre. The power of the element cannon is destined to be irresistible in the strong city and the border. Under its fire, these things are not much thicker than paper. This action of theirs is a thorough liquidation action, clearing everything, clearing not only the wisdom life, but also those monsters. However, all foreign invaders who have entered their homes and tried to seize them will face liquidation. The coordinates of these alien invaders have long been recorded, and now they are just following the coordinates. Reach a world and destroy most of the world''s population or cities. In a world full of monsters, this kind of liquidation is more intense. As their fleets and figures continue to set foot one after another, their names are also sung among the survivors who have destroyed their homes. These survivors recorded the "tragic" massacres and attacks with pen and paper, and then compiled them into the form of poetry and drama. At the same time, the name "high spirit" resounded through the alien world. The Ayn Ayers, who also call themselves high elves, are denounced as "lower elves". The whole isville elves, including Jiangning, do not recognize the identity of Ayn Ayers. They don''t recognize the relationship between them and themselves. In fact, they are not related. Therefore, after defeating Ayn al easily, isville unilaterally deprived Ayn al of his high elves'' identity, and instead called them the lower elves. And with a difference, the people of different worlds call the elves of isville high elves or high elves. Because, if calculated according to the distribution between the world. The world in which the elves lived was "above" the orbit, while the rest of the world was in the lower middle. However, this statement was forced by the elves of isville. However, due to their powerful force to clean up the alien world, no one dares to refute. Not only that, after they conquered and defeated one world after another, Jiangning built transmission towers in these worlds. They rule the alien world with absolute force, but they don''t manage it. Instead, they charge "protection fees". Every year, they collect a batch of resources from the alien world, whether minerals or animals and plants. Besides, they don''t set up a management system for the alien world, and they don''t have that interest. The transcendent force and the individual''s powerful strength guaranteed their absolute control over the alien world. Although there were mutinies, they were soon pacified. It is not that there are no sages or nobles in the clan who are worried about the rule under such high pressure. They think that this mode will inevitably lead to one after another rebellion, which will involve their energy and resources. Jiangning also considered such a problem. Although they took a lot of risks in doing so, their fundamental purpose was not to rule all the alien worlds, but for the sake of resources. Moreover, even if they rule, they are not many, unable to rule the vast world and life. Then, under such a premise, it is naturally the first priority to obtain a steady stream of resources. As for the possible rebellion in the future, he is not very concerned about it, and he has already made the relevant layout. After all, there is an end to the confluence of heaven and earth. When that day comes, the passage between the world will be closed. By then, not all races will have the knowledge and power to cross the world! Chapter 573 In order to obtain a steady stream of resources, Jiangning controls the elite elves and soldiers, taking the white ship of flying sky to clear the alien world one after another. At the same time, their figures and footprints set foot in many worlds. We can get all kinds of rare resources, and even transplant alien species to our own countries and homes. And many complex knowledge and disciplines were set up one by one, and then more derived systems appeared, the elves'' inside information became more profound, and the progress of civilization became more developed. Many new classes appear, and many powerful, weird and practical magic are created one by one. What''s more, the world they live in is also changing differently. However, the change of the world does not affect the elves'' pace of exploration. They take the tall white boat to open the channels of different worlds one after another, and visit different worlds to find all kinds of scarce resources¡° The era of "great navigation" began. As they discovered one strange world after another, all kinds of foreign resources were known to them one by one. Later, the elves who went out to explore set up transmission towers connecting the base camp one after another in the alien world, and white ships came to carry the resources of the alien world back home. Every moment, there are large fleets coming and going, which constantly transport materials from other worlds to their homes. High elves from the initial excitement to now become numb, their life is getting better and better, more and more abundant resources, at the same time, the progress of the whole civilization is in rapid development. To support a world with hundreds of worlds, the countless resources are superimposed on each other, and the effect can be hardly estimated. This rapid development of civilization, let Jiangning more or less understand the sun never set Empire, why can be a corner of the earth, and countless nations and many countries fear it. He now understands the feeling. However, his country is far from being described as the sun never sets. The elves went further and further to explore and open up a "colony", but the world was not absolute and everything was not smooth. Not all the world is vulnerable, the elves in other world encountered a nail. That world is a "dead" world, full of poisonous spores and various monsters. Although the white ships of the elves are equipped with powerful cannons, they are unable to clean up the poisonous spores and monsters all over the planet. Even, the elves also paid some casualties, not only did not get the benefits, but the ash to escape the dangerous world. This also sounded the alarm for the vigorous "colonization" action of the elves. Since then, the elves have become cautious in exploring the alien world, but accidents are inevitable. "The world is full of snow, buried by ice and thick snow!" The wizard is exploring a new world. He is a member of the pioneering team, driving a white boat to explore the alien world. And the place that comes is the world covered with ice and snow. "Can there be life and resources in a dead place like this?" The wizard slightly pondered and said, "we have met many similar worlds. In the world of ice and snow, life still exists. Although the climate is extreme, there is always life. However, the world... "He pauses slightly." it''s unusual. It doesn''t feel pure to me. It''s weird. " "It''s better to search for the place where life exists first! Mr. wizard. " The wizard''s mind was interrupted. He looked at the captain beside him discontentedly and nodded, "first search for signs of life, and then consider whether to stay here." "The captain nodded," then search from the plain area first, this kind of area is the most easy to exist life Seeing that the wizard had no objection, the captain commanded the "sailors" on the ship to move the white ship towards the plain. As they moved forward, all they saw was a vast and white dead world. In addition to the whistling wind, occasionally mixed with snow and hail, no sound. The world wrapped in white is so quiet that it is frightening. There is no sound except the sound of wind. The white boat opened the border and flew slowly in the sky. Meanwhile, the large magic detector installed on the ship began to explore the traces around. This detector is used to look for signs of life. It is made by the wizard after a lot of research and installed on every white ship. However, half a day has passed, and nothing has happened. The unusual feeling, coupled with the white dead world, made all the elves on board cautious. Although they have opened up hundreds of "colonies" and plundered endless resources, they dare not guarantee that they can not be afraid of every world. Some of the world, even if the high elves have infinite power element cannons also dare not too close. That world, the base camp of monsters, is also like a concentration camp. There are a lot of monsters of different sizes and strength. There are also many monsters with all kinds of uncanny abilities that can''t be prevented. In that world, the high elves had damaged dozens of people there. This is also the result of the fact that they have the element cannon. When the matter spread, it caused a great disturbance and shocked the whole high elves. Since then, the high elves to explore the development of the team, began to become cautious. However, there are still bad results. "Why is this place so like the world that the frost has ravaged?" After flying for a long time, the white boat never encountered any signs of life. When they came to a vast plain, they found stone buildings hidden under endless ice and snow. That represents civilization. Only the intelligent race and the race with civilization can build magnificent and exquisite buildings. However, in the endless ice and snow below, there are many buildings and bodies frozen in the ice and snow. They kept all kinds of expressions and postures before they died, and the postures of every corpse were like running away. In addition, along the way, did not encounter any life, as well as the facts in front of us, a terrible answer jumped into the mind of the high elves. Frost! It''s a terrible cosmic disaster. Everywhere it goes, it will freeze everything and freeze everything under endless ice and snow. For the white frost, the high elves know a lot, but have never had contact. Therefore, their understanding of Baishuang is still very superficial. However, according to the information recorded from some races, the white frost is extremely terrible. If it comes to a world, then the world is bound to face destruction. No one can understand the information of Bai Shuang in detail. However, one thing tacitly accepted by countless races is that frost has the power to destroy the world, and many worlds have been destroyed by frost. There is no doubt that the world in front of us was destroyed by frost. "White frost!" Chapter 574 There is no textual research on why the white frost appeared, how it was finally known, and how it spread to hundreds of thousands of worlds. For the study of Bai Shuang, almost every race is trying to study Bai Shuang. This kind of cosmic natural disaster is a great threat to all the world. Although a long time has passed, countless races still have not studied what frost is, but they understand a little bit. Frost is active in the vacuum outside the world. When the large-scale channel or portal that can cross the alien world is opened, it will increase the speed of frost penetrating the world. It itself moves in the vacuum zone, and the opening of the world channel will prompt the frost to invade the different world along the channel. Its arrival will absorb all the light and heat. Within a few decades, a beautiful and vibrant world will be covered with endless ice and snow. In the universe, there are thousands of stars. However, the pace of the white frost attack has not stopped at all, it is invading all over the world at a slow and extremely fast speed. The fall of these worlds is only a matter of time, the difference between early and late. "The pace of Frost''s invasion of the world seems to be too fast." Under the wide hood of the wizard, he showed a dignified expression. He looked at the captain and said, "Bai Shuang needs to report to his family as soon as possible." The spirit captain nodded, "I don''t know if our Holy tree can resist the attack of frost?" The wizard frowned and warned, "who dares to try this life and death thing easily?" "If the sacred tree can resist the attack of frost, then we can have a rest," he said. But if the Holy tree can''t resist the attack of frost, then our world will be like this He pointed to the world of ice and snow under his feet. "Ha ha." Captain spirit laughs, "I''m just talking about it..." "All right." The wizard said impatiently, "this kind of joke doesn''t have to be repeated. Now, it''s time for us to go home. The information here must be reported to the family. The speed of white frost attacking the world is not slowing down. Maybe we should have a new research direction next. " "I see." The spirit captain nodded solemnly. Then he told the sailors to set sail. Then he opened the ship''s conveyor. As a great energy soars into the sky, it impacts into the vast blue sky and white clouds, and then a huge twisted vortex channel appears. The huge white boat slowly adjusted its position and direction and moved towards the passage. However The whirring cold wind mixed with endless ice and snow suddenly came, and the extremely cold temperature of four weeks seemed to drop more than ten degrees again in an instant. The crew of the white boat changed greatly. "No, it''s frost!" The wizard''s face changed greatly. He cried out in a hurry, "speed up the strength of the border, and be sure to resist the attack of the frost!" Needless to say, the spirit captain went into the captain''s room very dignified, took out an angular blue crystal from his locker, and put it in the magic array. Then, the whole magic circle gushed out a brilliant light, and the boundary of the white boat became like substance in an instant. Then, the surging white frost swept over. Strong cold current, endless ice and snow, impact on the border. Even the wrapped solid white boat, under the impact of this torrent of ice and snow, also began to crumble. And the energy of the magic array is consumed by one tenth in an instant. Moreover, the terrifying consumption rate is increasing. "The power of Bai Shuang is so strong that we have to get out of here." The spirit captain came in a panic, and the spirit wizard said, "open the portal, let''s go to another world!" "You mean The captain''s eyes flashed and he thought of something. The wizard affirmed his conjecture, "none of us can guarantee that when we open the portal, the frost will follow us to our home. Therefore, we can''t go home directly, go to another world first, and test whether my guess is right or wrong! " "I understand!" The captain laughed and yelled. Then he went back to the captain''s room again and went into another room to change the coordinates on a huge magic array. They colonized hundreds of worlds and recorded many world coordinates. At the same time, their astronomy is developing very fast. They have enough knowledge about the universe, the movement of stars, low earth orbit and so on. According to these new knowledge, the high elves go out to explore the "route" of the new world and collect information and resources of the new world as much as possible. Although they had a small population, they colonized hundreds of the world with a small population. The wizard gazed at the endless cold current and ice. He began to recite the mantra. Then he opened a defense border on the outer layer of the white ship to resist the fierce attack of the frost. Because of the reason of a border again, the swaying white boat stabilized again. Seizing this rare opportunity, the spirit captain began to determine the coordinates of the alien world, and then stretched out a special metal rod from the bow position of the white ship. A magnificent energy rushed into the portal in the air, opened it completely, and then the huge white ship drove into the portal. And the turbulent and terrible white frost infiltrates along the residual channel. Wislear, a grand city forever shrouded in holy and soft light, has changed a lot in the world. The civilization of this race has long been moving towards another road. In the process of opening up and colonizing, endless resources are continuously transported here. The seeds of many animals and plants, also followed by settling down here. The knowledgeable elves, sages and witches have already had a set of experience on how to turn alien species invasion into benign. With their gradual and steady plans and arrangements, the alien species settled down in this small but holy world. There are so many of these species that it is difficult to list them clearly. Griffin, unicorn, Yalong and even the real dragon have settled here. Not to mention the other plants, which are more diverse, their number is actually the largest. All over the place, high mountains, plains, grasslands, swamps, rivers and the sea, there are traces of these plants everywhere. The high elves, too, extracted many interesting new inventions from these plants. Among them, there is a kind of medicine that can make human mutation, and then get super five senses and superhuman physical fitness. This kind of medicine is useless to the high elves, and even human beings can not survive in the inhuman torture of this medicine. In fact, the death rate is very high, it can be called a near death! Chapter 575 Today''s high elves, the era they experienced can be called the "golden age", endless resources from hundreds of worlds are constantly pulled back. The race they enslaved was incalculable. Although they have a very small population, they have done something that a very large number of races can''t do. This incomparably prosperous, magnificent and beautiful city has already carried out many large-scale expansion. The magnificent city has become the world''s largest city. In the city, there are hundreds of construction sites. Human beings, dwarves, elves and some races enslaved by them build cities and homes for them. Uprising or riot is not without, it is useless at all. No matter what kind of uprising, it was easily suppressed by the high elves. Even without the element cannon. A white elegant and beautiful tower stands in the city, every day in these towers, constantly flashing bursts of magic brilliance and the power of elements. Through the tower, the high elves explore the four element planes, and then lead the endless power of elements to their own world. At the same time, the study of outer space has never slowed down. The original grand plan is also in progress. With the in-depth study of the wizard, every wizard knows that once the plan to promote the world is successful. The gains are immeasurable. Every spell, every plan, the new knowledge and the progress of all kinds of technology brought by it radiate. The overall achievements of civilization, as well as the accumulation of information, continue to deepen and thicken. Therefore, even the people enslaved by the high elves are still imperceptibly absorbing the profound and mysterious knowledge from the elves in the process of enslavement. At the same time, their civilization was also influenced by the high elves, including language. This subtle change, as time goes on, becomes deeper and more influential. A strong civilization, a strong ethnic group, his civilization and history are also studied by the weak. Only after studying these ethnic groups did they find out. This isville elf, who calls himself a high elf, comes from a special world with a history of 10000 years. It''s a very old race, and the result has shocked countless ethnic groups. At the same time, I was relieved in the dark. Because, as long as 10000 years, the number of their ethnic groups has not yet reached the scale of 500000. Even if less than 500000, this terrible and powerful race has colonized hundreds of the world. And once the number of this race increases again, how much of the world will he colonize? With the world they colonized, the prestige of the high elves spread to other worlds. Many different worlds know that there are a group of extremely old high elves living in the "upper world". They are extremely powerful and their civilization is prosperous. And ruled hundreds of worlds, countless races. And the information about the high elves themselves is constantly spreading. Their elegant and ancient language is naturally learned by many races. Therefore, the Elvish language of isville was promoted to the world language. The upper world is divided spontaneously by the high elves. Through the study of outer space and astronomy, they divided the position of their world into upper space, and their world also has a nickname, upper world. The rest of the world, in turn, is divided into the middle and lower layers and the last outer space. Most of the space in the middle is ruled by the high elves, and the lower world is also in their sphere of influence, but this sphere of influence is somewhat weak. As for the outermost space and the world, they are regarded as wild places. And in another world, a high elf crew, in order to avoid the frost, followed the portal to a vast vacuum. Because there is little research on Bai Shuang, they dare not open the portal to return to their home. Therefore, in a meteorite belt to avoid observing the movement of white frost. The wizard observes the endless vacuum through special astronomical instruments. In his sight, he can clearly see the outline of several worlds in the distance and the endless meteorite belt in front of him. Their white boat is moored on a huge meteorite, and the open boundary can well resist the influence of vacuum environment. He recites the mantra in his mouth. His extraordinary senses can see the invisible and untouchable special channel hidden in the endless space through the blessing of magic. After a long time, the wizard solemnly said: "because of the opening of the portal, Baishuang will accelerate its speed and direction of penetrating the world!" His twinkling eyes stare at the frost in the invisible channel. Even the channels left when they opened the portal are now filled with frost. The spirit captain heard the wizard''s words, came over and asked him, "if Bai Shuang can follow us when we open the portal, then our hope of going home won''t be..." the spirit wizard said, "no, Bai Shuang won''t be so fast." He turned to look at the captain, "but the transmission channel we left behind is equal to providing precise coordinates to Bai Shuang. Although the speed of white frost moving penetration is very slow, but sooner or later, its shadow will come to our home "Damn it The captain cursed angrily, "when I was in Middle Earth, I didn''t have this damned white frost!" The wizard shook his head, sighed and murmured¡° Here, it''s not Middle Earth... "After pondering for a while, he said," we have to find a way to "bypass" the white frost, otherwise we can only pass through this vacuum area and try to go home. " The captain of the spirit was surprised and widened his eyes. "You''re kidding He looked into the endless vacuum, "sailing from here to the upper space, I''m afraid we''ve been sailing for thousands of years, and we can''t go home." He tugged his chin. "As for what you said about avoiding the frost, is it possible to succeed?" "Have a try!" The wizard sighed, "in a word, even if we die, we can''t let Bai Shuang get the coordinates of our home. No one knows whether the sacred tree can resist the frost, and we can''t experiment with it. " "All right then!" The captain said helplessly. Then, the huge white ship slowly sailed away from the anchored meteorite and sailed in the endless vacuum. The wizard constantly observed the movement of the white frost, and constantly corrected the route. They sailed in this special space for a long time. Until, they met a special crossroads, is a chance encounter between the crossroads. The white boat is moored at the intersection. The wizard observes this special intersection. He can feel a familiar breath through his perception. "That''s the world of the elves of Ian Eyre!" The wizard was a little surprised. He thought about going home through the world of Ian Ayre. Immediately, he rejected the idea. Because, on the other side of the opposition to Ian Al, there is a strange world. Their task is to explore a new world and new resources. Therefore, the wizard thought about it, and after consulting with the captain, he resolutely sailed towards the new world. Chapter 576 Tyrnalya, the former capital of the Ayn al elves, was destroyed by the expedition fleet of the high elves, and the remaining Ayn al elves rebuilt the city from the ruins again. However, their whole ethnic group and the world they lived in were controlled and controlled by the high elves. Naturally, they are not willing to be controlled by other races, and they are also races with deep blood feuds. Although both of them were elves, the elves of Ian al had already understood that they were different from those who called themselves high elves. The only difference is that their race is called elves, but they are different. Just like human beings, they share a large ethnic group and then subdivide into many ethnic groups. However, although they share the title of spirit. However, the conflict between them is very deep, and Ian al''s home is destroyed by the white ship fleet driven by the high elves. Although it was rebuilt on the ruins, Ian Al was once again enslaved. There are many Ayn Ayre elves and human beings who dig or collect all kinds of resources in mines and vast land. The contradiction and hatred in their hearts have already accumulated deeper and deeper. But they are not enemies of the high elves at present, so they accumulate the hatred in their hearts. Besides, their king died in Jiangning''s hands. This incident was witnessed by the original Ian al elves, but Jiangning never took it seriously. He is also very clear about the hatred and anger in the hearts of the elves, but at present he doesn''t care at all. Enslaving countless races is nothing to the high elves. What they need is resources, resources from other worlds. And they need to excavate and collect these resources for them, so enslavement begins. Once the time is right, it doesn''t matter if we give up all these hundreds of worlds. After the death of the king of the elfin family, the remaining royal families were almost not adults. As a result, the aristocrats of the Ayn Ayers led the Union and temporarily became regents. At the same time, scholars and mages in the elf family of Ian al began to study everything about the high elves in secret. In particular, the original element cannon is their key research target. They unanimously affirmed that as long as they had the elemental cannon in the hands of the high elves, they would surely succeed in getting rid of slavery and striving for independence. Before that, some preparations and even preparations should be made in advance. For this reason, Ayn al elves think of their branch relatives, Ayn hidi elves. Since the separation of the two elves on that day, the elves of Ian al arrived at the world where they currently live, slaughtered and enslaved the Aboriginal people, and took control of the whole world. After that, in a long history, the elves of Ian al began a long journey of conquest. Driving the flying black boat, with their own talent to easily cross the space, conquer one world after another. And they plundered the population into slavery, and let the aborigines of all over the world do some heavy hard work for them. With the constant conquest of different worlds one after another, the spirit of the Ayn al elves has gradually climbed to the top. Every time they go to a new world, they will leave an extremely strong influence in the local area. They built towers around the world as coordinates and communication towers. They plundered countless people and brought their own world into slavery. The Ayn Ayers are domineering, and their strong racial talent leads to the fact that humans, such as the dwarves, are not their rivals at all. Until, they come to a new world again, and the first defeat of Ian Ayre''s life! And this failure has become the most complete failure of their life. The contented Ayn Ayre elf, driving a dark ship through the world, once again embarked on the journey of conquest. In their journey through the world, they found a new world. This world is very unique, the appearance is wrapped by a layer of white and soft endless light. Independent of many other worlds, this new world is full of strong vitality and "chaotic force". They are very curious about this new world. As they get closer, all of them find that the whole world is a huge tree. It was the first time that they saw such a special world when they traveled in many worlds, which made them want to conquer. The curious Ayn al elves led the fleet to invade there immediately. When they came to the new world, they immediately fell in love with it. The first contact of clinker is a complete failure. Also because of this contact, let them know, in addition to Ai''er and ai''en hidi, there is also a third group of elves. The newly discovered elves are very different from them in appearance, character, talent and so on. Moreover, the elves named isville are extremely powerful. The weapon that released the strong energy of the liberators defeated them in a moment, and then pursued them to their world, completely destroyed their capital, and occupied their world, the colonial rulers here. Through his contact with isville, Ian al learned a lot of new knowledge and vocabulary, including the word colonization. In addition to these, they are more interested in everything about the isville group. Though, iswell belittled them as lower class elves. But learning from the strong is the same everywhere. While enduring slavery, Ian al kept contacting the high elves, learning everything about them and their culture and history. By studying these, they clearly understand the huge gap between each other. And they vowed to change everything and get rid of slavery. Because of the title of the elves, they have access to a lot of knowledge. The sages, mages and even intelligent children of the Ayn Ayers are constantly learning the knowledge from the high elves. Although, what they learn is only very shallow knowledge. However, a variety of disciplines and knowledge, still let them eye opening. And through constant learning and understanding, they learned how powerful the race that enslaved them was. Although they have little desire to get rid of slavery and strive for independence and freedom, they have strengthened their faith in each other. How tempting it is not to be enslaved, not to understand independence and freedom! If we don''t understand the enemy, we can''t know clearly how powerful they are. Similarly, if you do not open your eyes to see the world, you will not understand the vastness of the world. Although there is still a heavy mountain on their shoulders, this mountain has tempered their will and ideal and got rid of the fate of being enslaved! Chapter 577 In order to get rid of the fate of being enslaved and colonized! Also for freedom, for independence, for the future of the ethnic group and for the fate of their homeland! Even though the elves of Ian al knew clearly the strength of the enemy, they still firmly affirmed their ideals and beliefs. For this reason, they set up a research laboratory in the dark, and the geniuses of the clan gathered together to continuously study new weapons. Through learning and even observing from afar, Ian elkus thought about the construction and design of the element cannon. However, they lack the necessary data and information. However, they still can''t stop their faith of striving for independence and freedom. At the same time, they secretly sent a small group of elite people to find the whereabouts of their offsprings, Ian Sidi. They hope to combine the strength of the two ethnic groups to study and manufacture weapons that can fight for independence. In another new world, the development and life of the elves are far more prosperous than their relatives. If Ian al had not been enslaved, then the Ian Sidi might not have had a better life than the Ian al elves. But now the elves of Ayn al are enslaved, and the development of ethnic groups and civilization is almost at a standstill. On the contrary, the development of Ian Siddy is very fast. Now, they have covered and ruled the vast and fertile world from the original corner. Since they parted with their relative, Ian Al, on that day, the two elves said goodbye at the crossroads of fate! One goes to the world where unicorns live, and the other goes to another world. The elves of Ian hiddy first landed in the skelijie islands. They were not the first to arrive in the new world. There are native goblins in this world. Later, because of the intersection of celestial spheres, dwarves also arrived in this world. They arrived much later than goblins and dwarfs, but earlier than humans. When they arrived in the new world, they did not engage in massacres like their relative, Ian al. Instead, he lived with the aboriginal goblins of the mainland, peacefully, until the dwarves arrived. Slowly, they became one of the oldest races in the world. Moreover, with the passage of time, the number of the Ayn hidi people is also growing slowly. They began to step out of the skelijie islands, moved to the mainland, and gradually included a large area of land. Until then, their territory is incomparably vast. Not long after that, because of the convergence of the celestial sphere, the world permeated and influenced each other. Human beings from other worlds arrive at the new world through the connected world channel. With the help of warlocks, human beings arrived on land and settled down. However, it is also because of the influence of the intersection of heaven and earth that all kinds of monsters and demons come to the new world from different worlds and dimensions. Because of the opening of the alien channel, the alien or dimensional energy is introduced into the new world. This kind of energy is later called "chaotic energy" (chaotic force), which is also called "force" and can be controlled by warlocks. Those who are naturally sensitive to this kind of strength are called "sources of law". After training, they can also master this kind of strength and use it. In addition, cats are also very sensitive to this power! Because of all kinds of supernatural catastrophes and monsters, ordinary human beings are very weak. And the warlocks and mages among human beings can''t resist a large number of monsters alone. Warlocks and mages began to look for gifted and sensitive children among human beings to teach them how to master the power of magic and resist monsters. Because of their inborn racial talent, the Ayn hidi elves are very sensitive to the source of Dharma, and there are many people who can become qualified mages. Moreover, because of their natural racial talent, the elves are many times stronger than human beings. Therefore, the supernatural cataclysm and all kinds of monsters and demons have little threat and impact on them. In this process, humans also began to contact with the elves and learn from the elves. At that time, no human nation was born, and human life and development were primitive. They follow the Ayn Sidi elves and learn everything. This has promoted human civilization and productivity. Human race talent has begun to play. Based on the improvement of food and productivity, human population is growing rapidly. Although the human population is growing rapidly, human beings are still unable to pose a threat to the Ayn hidi elves at this time. Because, at this time, the blood of the Ian Sidi race is very pure, not mixed with human blood. They are generally tall and powerful, and have a very strong advantage over human beings. Therefore, if the human beings at this time suddenly attack, the result will be easily suppressed by Ian Siddy. Today''s human beings are not strong, and they need to rely on the help of the elves in many places. Because of their studiousness, the elves of Ian hidi don''t have much vigilance against human beings. They coexisted with the goblins and even the dwarfs in a gentle way. Although with the passage of time, human civilization and productivity have been improved, and the number of people has increased rapidly, the elf Ian Sidi has not realized the threat from human beings. In their eyes, human beings, like goblins and dwarfs, are weak and need their help in all aspects. However, they will never think that today, hundreds of years later, human beings are strong enough to overthrow their rule. Since humans first landed in the new world, they may have landed at the mouth of the yaruga River and the Ponta Delta. Once ashore, Jan Becker discovered chaotic energy in the new world and landing areas, and quickly manipulated them. The first settlement of mankind was also established. Therefore, this event is of great significance to mankind. However, even with the help of warlocks, the first landing humans were very weak. They were very backward in many places. And they are always faced with the attack and influence of all kinds of demons and monsters who come to the new world because of the intersection of celestial spheres. Therefore, in order to fight against these things, Jan Becker began to select some sensitive Legalists among human young children. And take them away from their parents, and in mirth Teach them how to be a warlock. In addition, human beings are still learning all kinds of knowledge from elves. Moreover, their civilization and productivity began to improve significantly, the number of them became more and more, the places where they settled became wider and wider, and their footprints began to set foot in more areas. Conflict, also began to appear! Chapter 578 In order to fight against the oppression and enslavement of the high elves, the elves of Ian al secretly sent an exploration fleet to find the whereabouts of their kin, the elves of Ian Sidi. Although on the way across the world that day, the two elves separated at the crossroads of fate. One went to a beautiful new world, and then launched a long war of conquest. On the other hand, they went to another world. They lived peacefully with the aborigines in the new world and gradually moved away from the island to live on land. With the passing of thousands of years, the two elves developed different civilizations and their final destiny. If all these things develop according to the original established historical track, the fate of the two Elves will be completely reversed. But now, the fate has already changed, and the development of the two elves is also different. For the sake of freedom and independence, Ian Al is determined to find the people who were once separated, hoping to get rid of the shackles of being enslaved by the power of the two elves. This may be due to their self-confidence and affirmation of their race''s talent, and the magical power that their race owners can travel through time and space. This kind of power is a special power that the high elves don''t have. Jiangning is not only interested in the special power of their family, but also the sages and Witches of the high elves are interested in the special power of the Ayn Ayers. This is the power from the blood. The high elves began to study the special power that can freely cross the world. For this reason, they forced Ian al to donate blood at a specific time, and even arrested some "criminal" Ian al elves for anatomical research and analysis. They built a super large laboratory, half on the surface and half underground, and expanded the space to the limit with the improved traceless extension mantra. There are thousands of people working and researching here. After a long period of development, the number of witches within the group has also increased to more than 300. However, there are few witches who can be independent, and most of them have not finished their studies at all. To deal with the seeds of these witches, the whole clan is trying their best to cultivate them. Different from the cultivation of the nature of protection, the treatment of witches within the clan is a strict and almost bloody trial, in order to let them exercise their superhuman will and strength between life and death. Although this kind of training method is very dangerous, with a lot of casualties. However, all the people who survive can be independent. Some of them were sent out to manage a colony, or led an exploration ship, to explore a new world, and so on. The strict training system has brought up many talented people who are indomitable and independent. There are even some witches. Their potential ideas and even some creative thinking make Jiangning feel inferior sometimes. It can be said that the existence of these witches is the foundation and backbone of their clan. Although because of the research on the blood of the Ayn Ayr family, some research actions during this period aroused the great indignation of the Ayn Ayr elves. However, all these are completely crushed in front of absolute strength. The elves of Ian Al can only bury their hatred deep in their hearts. At the same time, the research on the elemental cannon has reached a morbid level. The high elves all know the anger in Ian al''s heart. In fact, not only Ian Al, but also some other races clearly know that they want to fight for independence. And the high elves didn''t pay much attention to it. From beginning to end, they only asked for resources, not useless manpower. Perhaps among these other races, there will still be top figures, but it will take time and opportunity. Moreover, they have no intention of absorbing foreign marriage and expanding the population. Keeping the purity of their blood and not being defiled by foreign blood is their only central idea. In wislear, in the northwest corner of the city, stands a high spire. The name of the tower is "observation tower". It is not only used to observe the movement of outer space, but also a signal receiving tower. Every white boat out there is a signal transmitter on it. The observation tower can clearly receive and observe the movement of each white ship. There are many people working here, and there are many kinds of paper materials. The data, coordinates, even geographic information and biological species of every strange world are almost recorded one by one. This is the common achievement of the high elves for thousands of years. They not only sealed off the passage from their world, but also sent expeditionary forces to invade and colonize other alien worlds. In their thousands of years of unremitting war, their prestige has already spread to more distant places. Almost every intelligent race knows their clan name, and knows that in this special upper world, there live a group of powerful races, which are called high elves. They have ruled hundreds of worlds, and they are powerful in thousands of worlds. No race can fight against them. Therefore, some races living in the sphere of influence of the high elves are afraid every day that their world will be reduced to the territory of the high elves in the next second, and the ethnic groups will be enslaved and ruled by them. Some worlds have indeed been conquered as all races think. And some too remote places are not included in the rule. They have too few people to look after such a vast world. Maintaining the current colonial power is their ultimate limit. Now, in every colonial world, there are countless races working for them every day, and every world has a white boat. However, the crew of every ship is extremely powerful. They looked after the colony and were responsible for reporting the colony''s intelligence and information to the base camp. In addition, every once in a while, there will be fleets to carry away all kinds of resources accumulated into mountains. Although in their world, there is only an island like land and scattered islands. In addition, it is the vast ocean. Thousands of years have passed, and no new land has been born in the world. The change of address is very slow, but in the past few hundred years, some islands have been raised from the bottom of the sea, listed in the open sea of the mainland. The population of the high elves, in the past thousand years, has only sent 100000 people to build cities and expand settlements outside the capital, wislear. As for the islands in the open sea, there are no high elves to live in, so over time, the scattered islands in the open sea are occupied by some wild animals or Warcraft. Chapter 579 Some of those resources are piled up in warehouses, while others are buried underground. All kinds of alien resources have been accumulating underground for a long time. With the passage of time, the whole world is gradually changing. However, this kind of change is very slow at present, and the high elves lack the necessary information and intelligence to determine the final result of this change. However, after their preliminary analysis and research, it is concluded that this change is beneficial in a short period of time. As for the change after a long time, the high elves don''t know. In the observation tower, there is a special wizard to guard and sort out the information from each fleet every day. At the same time, there are thousands of staff to sort out and record information and intelligence from various colonies. They are not only responsible for these things, but also responsible for sorting out the authenticity of the intelligence and information brought back by the explorers. Then, in the establishment of a special file for archiving, in a copy to the archives. It can be said that the value of any information here is extremely amazing. It covers a wide range of the world, in which there are numerous recorded information and data. Even so, these recorded things still can not contain all the information and data of a world. But even if it''s just a small part of storage, the value and information in it can''t be described in words. These are the most precious wealth of the high elves, the same wealth as resources! Their development to now, the overall social division and personnel arrangement, as well as related occupations, has already derived thousands of kinds. The whole ethnic group is busy every day. There are too many things to deal with, to arrange and even to write. They occupy a very large part of the manpower arrangement of their ethnic group. Apart from the necessary army, they do not need to enter the busy life, as well as children and even some necessary production personnel. In addition, the vast majority of the population are busy. Even the witches have a lot of work every day. Even as the king of spirits, Jiangning''s daily work is no easier than that of his people. He needs to control a lot of places and has his own research and participation. As a result, they didn''t care about other things in the colony, except that they went to the colony every once in a while to transport back all kinds of resources. They are too busy to look after the huge colonial system with a population of just over 500000. The way they took care of the colonies was to bring some places closest to their own world under the direct control of the central government, while most remote areas supported the local races and helped them manage the colonies. For things like power, the high elves don''t care at all. What they want is only resources. In addition, other things have no effect on them at all. The operation of such a colonial system ensured that they ruled the vast world and race with the least population. In addition to this colonial system, they first sent expeditionary troops to conquer and then colonial rule. This is also the reason why a world can be ruled only by leaving hundreds of crew members on a white ship in each world. Because, in this thousands of worlds, the environment is the world of cold weapons and magic as the mainstream. And such a world, facing the element cannon and the unique civilization of the high elves, which is half magic and half technology, can''t lift much spray and resistance at all. Some of their actions are just like the Inca Empire conquered by Spanish conquerors with more than 100 people in the history of the earth. It''s like once the productivity can''t be improved, all kinds of technologies can''t be improved, and the exploitation and collection of resources will slow down correspondingly. However, although the civilization of these races has been improved, the potential and space for progress have been correspondingly reduced. Because the mark of their civilization is greatly influenced by the high elves. Unless they can erase this influence in the future, or after a change, they can not create their own civilization. Thousands of years later, in fact, this kind of influence has been deeply rooted. The race ruled by the high elves, want to develop to be able to get rid of the rule of the high elves, for independent status is very unlikely. Unless the high elves are extremely weak, unable to maintain a large colony, and give up on their own initiative, the mortal race is almost impossible to get rid of. Their potential has long been strangled! In addition to the almost immortal race of Ian Al, they are relatively weak in influence, and their racial talent is also very strong, which makes it possible for them to get rid of being ruled. This is one of the reasons why they have never given up fighting for freedom so far! Chapter 580 A world full of endless icebergs and snow is desolate and dead. There was no sound here except the whimper of the constant cold wind. Life has already died, everything has withered, except for ice and snow and still standing mountains, no change. This is a long dead world, a world destroyed by frost. Creak, creak! A pair of leather boots stepped on the thick snow, making a crunching sound of snow being squeezed. A broad black robe, robe angle drag on the snow, with the movement, drag out long traces. Jiangning took off his hood, revealing his long silver hair and wearing a laurel crown which symbolizes the identity of the king. In the gap of the black robe, the silver gray armor he was wearing and the sword handle hanging at his waist could be seen. By his side, irfass of Kaoda Xiongwu was with him. Four eyes looking at the ice and snow world, the dead world. For Bai Shuang, Jiangning had known for a long time. At the beginning, he got information about Bai Shuang from the aeneal elves. Later, the white boat team who went out to explore also reported the information about Baishuang and the world destroyed by Baishuang. This is a natural disaster, more like a magic disaster caused by frequent shuttling around the world. When the celestial sphere meets, it brings changes, and also brings the monsters living in the alien world or dimension to other worlds. It is more likely that the white frost is caused by the intersection of celestial spheres, or it may be caused by it. It shuttles through a vacuum, moving through channels that are invisible to the naked eye. After that, with the time of shuttling through the world, constantly opening the portal is also equivalent to providing coordinates for Bai Shuang. It is also the activity of the white frost, accelerating the expansion of mobile space. In fact, the white frost is more like a large-scale glacial climate with wide spread. It is the most powerful at the moment of attack. The moment everything is attacked by it, it will be frozen in ice and snow by the ultra-low temperature it carries. However, as long as the frost can survive the most violent moment, the low temperature it carries can be accepted by all things, and it will not freeze in an instant. There is an adaptive process in this process. In the end, however, it didn''t help. Because when the frost comes to a world, it will continue to attack the world along the "gap", where everything is covered with snow. The low temperature will continue to absorb the heat and reflect the temperature from the sun. As time goes on, the influence of frost will continue in a world, the heat will gradually disappear, and the temperature from the sun will be reflected into the universe. Gradually, the world lost its warmth, the energy that all things rely on was reflected to the universe, food and plants can not continue to grow. There will always be a day when the stored food is finished and the firewood used for heating will also be used up. The life of sitting on empty land will eventually die completely in a few decades. The shadow of white frost covers the whole world, turning a healthy planet of life into a star of ice and snow. It constantly reflects the warmth from the sun into the vast universe. Therefore, in the world covered with frost, even if the sun is hanging overhead, you can''t feel the slightest warmth. The surrounding environment and ice and snow will continue to suck away the heat of your body, and eventually you will fall down with cold and weakness, and then the ice and snow will suck away the core temperature of your body, and life will die in endless cold. This is the conclusion drawn by Jiangning after experiencing the frost personally. Because he didn''t feel the magic or the supernatural power in the frost, but the endless ice and snow and the ultra-low temperature. The ultra-low temperature brought by white frost will make people frostbite and freeze at the moment of contact. The cold current it carries is the biggest killer of destroying the world. The only difference is that frost moves through the vacuum of the universe, and it moves according to the opening of the world channel. If no world passage is opened, in fact, the movement speed of Bai Shuang is very slow. How long will it take to reach a world and finally come. Therefore, Jiangning concluded that it was a large-scale glacial climate, but its scope was too wide and its origin was too mysterious. In the history of the earth, the longest ice age is tens of millions of years, and the shortest ice age is two million years. During this period, how the ice age was formed has been a puzzle, which can not be solved up to now, and their opinions are different, so it is difficult to determine the final result. Finally, the retreat of the ice age was also due to the volcanic movement inside the earth. The volcano broke through the thick glacier and spewed out endless magma and heat towards the surface, melting ice and snow. With the gradual reduction of ice and snow, the temperature from the sun can come to the surface of the planet. With the continuous melting of ice and snow, the temperature on the surface of the planet continues to rise, and finally the ice age ended. Everything ushered in the development and growth! The white frost is similar to this situation. The problem is that if you want to save a world and end the age of white frost, you have to activate the power of the planet itself and let the underground volcano erupt. Bring a lot of heat, melt the thick ice and snow, combined with the temperature from the sun, can end the frost. However, this method is very difficult and almost impossible. Because of the white frost, the whole planet seems to be sleeping, and the magma activity is slowing down. No one knows how long this will last, and the planet''s dormancy seems to be accumulating power. Jiangning stayed for a long time in the world covered by white frost, and also realized a lot. The specific origin of Baishuang is a mystery, which can not be concluded by simple observation. The origin and cause of Baishuang need to be explored actively. This kind of academic observation is no less than deducing the cause of the ice age. There are many things involved that need to be explored one by one. What''s more, the activity of Bai Shuang is in the vacuum of the universe. This unusual origin makes Bai Shuang''s mysterious appearance once again covered with a layer of white yarn. Moreover, Jiangning also found that with the frequent opening of world passageways, the speed of frost activity is also accelerating. Perhaps, in the future, the frequent opening of the world channel will accelerate the invasion of white frost. In the absence of a way to curb the frost, then we can only take a stupid way. At the very least, the base camp for their survival, development and reproduction should not be attacked by frost. Whether the Holy tree has the ability to fight against the frost, even Jiangning himself did not dare to experiment easily. They are just a group of island drifters, far away from their homeland. The only land under their feet is the foundation of their survival and development. Therefore, in the absence of hope for the time being, such gambling and risk-taking activities should stop. And it also means that they have to give up their vast colonies to deal with all the threats from the white frost! Chapter 581 Jiangning had already made preparations for the arrival of this day. He knew very well that even if they were strong, they could not occupy hundreds of vast world colonies forever. What''s more, among them is the white frost, a mysterious threat that threatens the whole world at any moment. Because of the frequent opening of world passageways, the spread of white frost is faster than in "history". Now that he has found the crisis and signs, he will not allow the frost to spread to the world where they live. We will not allow the situation to continue to deteriorate for the sake of those resources. Perhaps there is a new world, free from the full threat of the white frost. However, Jiangning has no idea where the new world is. Maybe, maybe not. At least, their observations show that the whole vast world is on the "route" of the future frost attack. The inevitable result, in order to find out the way to deal with it, or to have enough time to deal with the bad situation. Then, they also have to give themselves enough time. Jiangning stood in place for a long time, standing in endless snow and cold thinking. The constant cold wind could not get close to him. Within three feet of him, he was covered by an invisible barrier. He came here alone, and no one knew where he had gone. Because of Bai Shuang, he came here personally to feel the power of Bai Shuang. In fact, the result didn''t disappoint him. Although the origin of Bai Shuang was mysterious, it didn''t involve supernatural forces, or something he didn''t know at all. However, he also learned the power of Baishuang and got the first valuable information. After thinking about it, Jiangning turned over and sat on irfass'' back. The ring on his right index finger flashed a brilliant light, and opened a portal not far in front of him. Then ilfas carried him into the portal. This is a special era. This era is very precious for all intelligent lives born in this period of time! It is of great historical significance. Every intelligent race is very happy. They write close-up on their own history books and express their joy in various forms of art. The history is recorded in books, recorded on the cliff, and expressed in various forms of poetry, singing and drama. This day has been called "Independence Day" by countless people. Because the high elves from the alien world who ruled them, enslaved them, oppressed them and squeezed their world resources. I don''t know why, on this day, all of them suddenly left. They gave up their vast hundreds of alien colonies. Destroyed the spire that built the portal, the white boat team that kept going back and forth to all the world, all left. At first, the sudden departure of the high elves made many races who had been used to being ruled at a loss. They don''t know what happened. They don''t know why the high elves left suddenly. They don''t know whether their departure is temporary or permanent. Humans, dwarves and even elves, they don''t know what to do. Every day, there are still countless people busy in mining and collecting all kinds of plants. Then, the mined resources will be piled up in the designated "port" to wait for the white ship to return. They waited for a long time, and did not wait for the return of the white boat. Every day they repeated their previous work. It was not until 300 years later that countless ruled races realized that the high elves who enslaved and ruled them would never return. In the distance, the spire standing on the high mountain has been covered by all kinds of moss, gravel everywhere. In the past, the magnificent spire, which was enveloped by endless light every day, disappeared and became dilapidated. The "harbor" where all kinds of resources have been collected has already become a mountain. Because of the collapse and dilapidation of the tower, many races realized that their world and themselves had been abandoned by the high elves. Cheers resounded throughout the world, countless races carried out a night of revelry, lasted for several months. They celebrated vigorously, Independence came too fast, there was no bloodshed, they achieved independence. They had been ruled by the high elves for almost two thousand years, and even they were used to it. As a result, the arrival of independence suddenly came, and many people felt at a loss. They have been ruled for a long time, and their work is arranged by the high elves. Now, the rulers are gone, but they feel very confused and don''t know what to do. Even, there are countless people are still carrying out the previous work, mining continue mining, collecting all kinds of plants continue to work. All kinds of collected resources are piled together and become towering peaks. This situation lasted for a long time, but it was followed by the continuous war launched by many elites within the race! They have been ruled for too long, and once they are free, many ambitious people are unwilling to be lonely. With the encouragement of their respective supporters, they began to engage in all kinds of activities of seizing territory, resources and population. Their civilization, though advanced. However, the brand of the high elves is too deep, their civilization has already become a deformed state. Continuous chaos and war, once again for hundreds of years! This made the people who had been in peace and stability for two thousand years miserable, and many people began to miss the rule of the high elves. After all, when they ruled, there were no large-scale bloody conflicts and deaths! Unlike now, though they are independent and free. But soon, on their heads, a new mountain appeared again. They are still in a dominant position, and even suffer from more serious slavery. This has made countless people miss the high elves and call the previous era dominated by them the "high elves era" and the present era the "Dark Age". For a race that has been peaceful for two thousand years, many people can''t adapt to the sudden large-scale war. However, their action provoked the nerves of the rulers in power, who thought that the influence of the high elves in the past was too deep. It was not good for their own rule, so large-scale cleansing began. Everything related to the high elves has been erased, and their language and writing, because they bear the deepest brand, can not be completely abolished. Therefore, on the basis of the language and writing of the high elves, they re processed and re created. Try to completely wipe out all aspects of the influence from the high elves! However, this kind of reform and change is too difficult. It''s hard to realize. Even if they are changing, they can''t completely erase the traces of the high elves. After all, in 2000 years, everything has been deeply affected and it is hard to erase. Moreover, they wantonly clean the traces of the high elves, and it is difficult to completely cut off the influence from the high elves. There are still a large number of remains of text books are preserved, in many parts of the world, there are traces of high elves, which in the future will continue to affect the world once as a colony! Chapter 582 The sudden departure of the high elves not only gave up the vast colony, but also completely closed the channel to their world. Even more, the high elves covered up the coordinate position, hiding the location information of their world. Their silent departure made countless ethnic groups who were used to their rule feel at a loss. Even after the large-scale war, many people still miss their rule. The large-scale war of various races not only brought about all-round influence and change, but also brought about the division of many ethnic groups because of the war. They distinguish each other according to their accent, region, subtle appearance and even hair color and pupil color. It''s just like this kind of distinction is a complete difference between ourselves and other nationalities. Moreover, the large-scale cleansing and war operations made the racial civilization which had been sheltered by the high elves for two thousand years regress on a large scale! Moreover, because a small group of them tried to get rid of the brand of high elves, castrate their own civilization, even artificially modify it, to achieve the perfect degree they thought. However, in fact, their actions and actions did not make their civilization further. On the contrary, their civilization regressed on a large scale. In the age of high elves, culture, art, medicine, architecture, smelting and many tools of invention and creation came from high elves. After a long period of castration and war, many excellent and advanced knowledge and tools were lost. Their overall productivity began to decline, coupled with large-scale war, resulting in the death of a large area of population and the decline of productivity. Whether it''s humans or dwarves, their numbers begin to decline until the size of the population is equal to their productivity. The war that has lasted for hundreds of years has affected hundreds of the world. Endless wars have been going on for hundreds of years. Until hundreds of years later, there are still wars, but the scope is much smaller. They don''t know what to say to humans and dwarves who are already independent. Is it happy because of independence or sad because of endless war? In this matter, only different people have different opinions. However, they did not care about the turmoil caused by their sudden departure. After Jiangning returned to wislear, the first thing he did was to order him to go home in the white boat of different worlds. The abandonment of all the colonies aroused great doubts at first. However, due to his prestige accumulated in nearly 10000 years, no one resisted his orders. With the passing of the order, the white ships began to return one by one, and the exploration fleet also returned one by one, but one of them disappeared. "Do you mean that there is still a white boat of our family that has lost contact with the outside world?" Jiangning frowned slightly and looked at Hassan. The latter responded to him and handed out a piece of information: "this is a ship on an exploration mission. There are 100 crew members on the ship, including a wizard. They undertook the mission of exploration, but lost contact in a remote world in the outer part of central. The last time they sent a message to us, they met frost in the world where they stayed "White frost?" Clubbing his chin with his hand, "with the magic array and energy reserves installed on the white ship, even the white frost can''t break through the boundary on the ship! What''s more, there''s a wizard in town! " He asked the latter, "do you know their specific information?" Hassan immediately said, "the wizard''s name is asfat. He is a young man. He has just turned 600 years old this year. His cultivation is not weak. The captain is also very young. His name is aharat. Although he is not a wizard, his martial arts are very powerful. I''ve trained in the army, and I''ve fought with the expeditionary army! As for the other crew members, although they are less than the two of them, it is not a problem to deal with the alien aborigines. What''s more, there are twenty element cannons on board! " Jiangning slightly reassured, nodded, "there is no problem with weapons, it seems that they are in the time to avoid the frost, lost contact." Hassan responded, "the same is true of the ethnic group. They just don''t know if it''s because of the white frost... Or have they arrived at a distant place, a world we don''t know?" "It''s possible!" Jiangning, he said: "order the search fleet to search their whereabouts, to the world where they arrived for the last time, whether they can find their traces!" "I understand!" In the distant universe, in a meteorite zone, a broken white ship docked on a huge meteorite. On the deck, there are dozens of figures running back and forth. They are urgently repairing the damaged ship. "How''s it going, Esprit?" The wizard looked back at captain aharat and shook his head. "The ship is badly damaged. It needs urgent repair. The border is also badly damaged. Although I''ve managed to build the border, it won''t last long. Moreover, I have a hunch that the next "meteorite riot" is about to begin. If we don''t escape from this place, our end will be here. And... "Aharat asked nervously," what''s the matter? " "Our communications equipment has been damaged, some of the space in the ship''s internal structure has been damaged, and most importantly, we have almost run out of energy to go home," he said "How can this be?" said eharat in disbelief The only response to him was the wizard''s insipid voice, "how impossible?" "I, I mean..." he organized the language, "the space structure inside our white ship is permanent and extremely stable. How could a meteorite riot damage the space of our structure?" The wizard replied, "behind this meteorite riot, there are some mysterious forces that I don''t understand. It is because of this mysterious force that our border was broken, the hull was seriously damaged, and part of the well constructed space inside the ship was destroyed." "What about our energy?" "We''re exploring ships and we have a lot of energy in reserve," he asked. It''s enough energy for us to go back and forth a hundred times. How can we run out of it? " The wizard responded, "it''s almost exhausted!" "I forgot to tell you that the damaged space just now is our energy reserve," he said. Now, with the destruction of space, they... " Aharat''s eyes widened. "You mean..." the latter looked at him blandly, "yes, as you think, they all floated into the alien space!" "Fuckin ''!" Chapter 583 No matter when and where, the high elves always demand themselves with elegant and extremely standard and strict noble behavior. They are not surprised when they deal with things. Even if they are under the pressure of a large army, they can look at it calmly and without fear. However, it is inconceivable to be able to force an elegant spirit to utter rude words. However, aharat is a special exception. He is an alternative among the elves. There is no consciousness of being a member of the elegant spirit. Every time I speak and do things, I always jump out of the uninhibited state, which has nothing to do with elegance. As a result, he had been used to his espat for a long time and could not hear his rude words. He turned his head and continued to watch the crew busy repairing the ship. This is the only basis for their survival. They are now in a very dangerous situation, and the crew who are in urgent need of repair also know this very well. "All of our energy goes into alien space, and the rest of the ship''s energy is almost exhausted." Aharat asked him, "what should we do? Where should we go? Can you still open the portal and go home? " The latter smell speech, still insipid reply him, "don''t know!" "I don''t know!" Aharat roared, "we are in such a dangerous situation that we will die at any time. As the wizard on the ship, how can you say you don''t know?" "The ship hasn''t been repaired, it''s useless to talk too much now," he said. Because, it is full of variables and unknown! When the ship is completely repaired, I will check it again and try to find a way according to the situation! If we are lucky, maybe we have enough energy to open the portal. If we are not, we can only rely on hope to protect us. " "Damn it, I hate this situation!" "I hate it, too." After several hours of intensive repair, the damaged white boat was finally repaired. Although there are still some places that have not been completely repaired, the remaining places have little impact on the ship itself. After seeing this, eharat quietly breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s finally repaired. Then..." he looked at the wizard. "You go to check the condition of the ship. What''s our fate depends on it." He patted the boat and said. Asfat nodded silently, then went to check the overall condition of the ship. During his inspection time, eharat and other crew members except for maintenance stayed in place and waited anxiously. After about 30 minutes, esfett came back, he said: "although the ship is seriously damaged, but fortunately, the energy and power are not damaged, the remaining energy is enough for us to open a transmission channel." "Great!" The elves cheered. "So we can go home?" Aharat looked at him expectantly. The wizard shook his head. "No, we are too far away from home. The remaining energy on the ship can''t make us go home safely! If you open the portal by force, plus my assistance from the side, you have a great chance to open the portal. But there are too many uncertainties. Maybe we will be lucky to go home safely, maybe we will be exiled to a different world, maybe we will drift further away from home, and have a great chance to float in the universe. And... "He had a serious look on his face." we only have one chance. If we fail, it''s hard to predict the outcome. " "You''re the captain, it''s up to you!" Aharat thought, gritted his teeth and looked around at the crew. And the Elven crew were watching him, either calm, or uneasy, or restless. He said: "this decision is very important. Although I am the captain, I have no right to decide the fate of a ship! Let''s vote. The minority is subordinate to the majority. It''s up to us to decide whether to continue to wander here or to take a chance! If we live together, if we die, I will go with you. " After listening, the crew whispered to each other, and finally decided to take a chance! Aharat was surprised. He looked at asfat. The latter answered him calmly, "for the elves, death is not terrible! On the contrary, it is liberation and the beginning. " Aharat laughed, patted the wizard on the shoulder, looked at the crew with a smile and said, "OK, brothers! Let''s fight. If we can go home, it''s best. If we drift to other places, we need to try our best to contact our family and hope that they can find us. On the contrary, if we fall into the same situation, we should also be ready for liberation! " The answer to his question is a consistent slogan. "Isville!" Eharat looked at the wizard, his eyes were as plain as water, his uninhibited publicity temperament suddenly disappeared, and elegance and seriousness appeared in him¡° Go ahead, brother The latter saluted blandly, turned and walked into the cabin. Before long, the white boat anchored on the meteorite bloomed with strong white light. A huge probe protrudes from the bow of the ship, and a brilliant light condenses at the tip of the needle. Then, the brilliant light suddenly shoots into the vast vacuum ahead. Then, a colorful portal opened in an extremely unstable way. Flickering light, flickering, this shows that the output of energy is insufficient, and the follow-up is weak. Moreover, the light of the portal keeps flashing, giving people a situation that will close at any time. And the high elves, there is only one chance, the only chance. Once the portal is closed, they will no longer have enough energy to open another portal. The unstable portal makes all the high elves extremely uneasy. With sweat on his forehead, eharat looked at the unstable and flashing portal, gritted his teeth, looked at the elf crew, and said, "brothers, we are not witches. However, we are one of the great and noble high elves. Our blood has given us "meager" mana. Now, let''s use our meager magic power together to help us open a way of life His voice fell to the ground, and there was a strong white light on his body, which was so dazzling. When the elves around saw it, their bodies also began to flash with almost full-bodied white light. Then, their blood gave them a little magic power and poured into the probe position in the bow. Then, the flicker continued, and the extremely unstable portal stabilized. In a moment, a stable and radiant portal opened. "Brothers, we made it!" He boomed, "now, let''s go home!" With happy spirits on their faces, the crew went to their posts one after another. As the sails fell and the power system was opened, the tall, elegant and beautiful white boat floated slowly, away from the temporary meteorite. Flying towards the portal, they bring variables and unknowns. It''s hard to predict whether it''s life or death! Chapter 584 As time goes by, the number of people who visit the new world in advance is increasing with the progress of their civilization and the improvement of their own productivity. The power is getting stronger and stronger day by day, and the contradiction with the ruler of the mainland, Ian hidi, is also slowly aroused. After hundreds of years of stable development, human power has grown to the point of threatening the elves. They got civilization from elves, learned and used inventions from elves, learned forging from dwarves, and identified various metal minerals. And, gradually from the two groups of things into their own results. Human civilization has made progress and development, productivity has been improved, and the number of population has increased year by year. Finally, the conflict happened, and the contradiction aroused. Humans are at war with elves, and their troops are often several times as many as elves. Although the overall strength is not as good as the spirit, but with the vast population, they can often hit the spirit with multiple casualties. Until exhausted and unable to fight any more, human beings shrink up again, lick the wound and wait for the new opportunity. At the same time, their war with the elves also expanded their living space and scope of activities. Gradually from a small piece of land to rise out, and then gradually occupy the surrounding land, whether it is plains or valleys and hills, gradually occupied by human beings and settled and multiplied. Although the elves of Ian hiddy are stronger than human beings, their civilization and the individual fighting capacity of their soldiers are stronger than human soldiers. It is often possible to fight a few, but the reproduction of the elves is not easy. Their time of conception is very short, the population growth and reproduction is very slow. Although very able to play, many times to defeat the human attack, but in the human supplement is far less than human. Even if they hit humanity several times, they can''t keep on fighting! They consume a lot of population, and they don''t have enough troops to stand on the scale of a long war with mankind. We can only helplessly watch that with the passage of time, the vitality of human beings is gradually recovering, and their population is once again strong, even a little stronger than in wartime. Then, what is waiting for them is another war launched by human beings! Elves in the war with humans, from the beginning of the absolute advantage, into their own advantage in a little bit of disappearance. Even if they are powerful, productive and civilized as a whole, they are stronger than human beings. However, in the face of endless sea of people tactics, in the face of more than a rabbit can live population. Even if they can fight better than wolves, they are destined to lose their advantage in front of the vast ocean of human beings. The population of elves is gradually disappearing, and the growth of newborns takes a long time, and their pregnancy period is very short, so it is difficult to get pregnant successfully. In this way, the territory of the elves is shrinking. On the contrary, human territory and sphere of influence, just like their population, are growing stronger and stronger. Finally, in the north of the mainland, there are three powerful countries. They were the first human leaders to land. After hundreds of years of reproduction, and after the war with the elves, their territory and power were expanded. Their country was once strong, occupied the territory and city of the elves, wantonly cleaned up the elves, destroyed the beautiful palaces and countryside. The advanced civilization and system established by the Elves were once poisoned by the war and destroyed by human beings, and the later generations built cities belonging to human beings again on the elves'' ruins like palaces and urban sites. For example, virgima and osenfert were all built in the ruins of elves in the famous human cities of later generations. In the frequent wars with human beings, the power and chassis of the elves gradually withered. The vast land in the North was captured one by one by human beings or abandoned by the elves. They began to retreat to the south, back to the mountains and forests, silently licking the wound. However, although their life span is three times that of human beings, and their civilization and productivity are stronger than human beings, they still can not see the chance of victory in the long war with human beings. After human occupied the vast territory, they began to migrate to settle and breed in the area. They also need time to digest the new land and prepare for war in the dark! For a time, the war between human and spirit began to stop spontaneously, and the whole South and North rarely coexisted peacefully. The fire of war on this land has disappeared for a short time, and the short peace has begun to come again! At the same time, a gorgeous and twisted portal opened in the sky. Then, a huge white ship flew out from there. It''s all ragged up and down, and its white canvas is full of holes. The flag flying on the topmost part of the midmast has become extremely shabby, but it is still flying in the wind. On the deck, tall and white elves in gorgeous costumes are quietly observing the new world. Similarly, on both sides of the ship''s side, dozens of tall elves stood silently watching. "This is not our home!" Aharat frowned and looked at the new and strange world. His heart was full of resentment and helplessness. The white ship has run out of energy and can''t open the portal again. The communication equipment that connects with their home has been destroyed, and they can''t return to their beautiful home until it is repaired. "This is a new world!" Said espat, the wizard¡° Far away from our home, we are now completely lost and can''t find the way home. It''s so strange that it''s not within our sphere of influence or in the open air route. We don''t know where the portal sent us. Fortunately, there are active elements here. Although they are "rare", it is hopeful that we can find the resources to make energy. " He looked back at the white boat at his feet, looking at its tattered appearance, and his mind could not help but return to the scene when he entered the portal! When they stepped into the portal full of joy, the portal was opened because of the lack of energy. However, they were not stable internally. Less than half the way home, they were forced to leave and come to the new world. The beautiful and elegant white boat has already become dilapidated when they are out of danger due to the bad weather and unknown riots. Chapter 585 Fortunately, their research on the manufacture of ships that can soar in the sky has been extremely advanced. Even if the white ships run out of energy to go home, they can still sail in the sky with sails and the power system inside the ship. "Esprit, we need to repair our white boat and understand the world. By the way, to explore the world''s resources, the most important thing is to repair our communication devices. " Aharat said that the wizard obviously agreed with the pertinent proposal. He said: "it should be done. The damage degree of the white ship is too serious, and the internal space expansion has been damaged a lot because of the damage of the ship. We lost a lot of materials, and then I was busy with my work. " "Ha ha ha!", Aharat laughed and patted him on the shoulder. He said, "who let you be the only wizard among us? Our mana is far less than yours. Such an arduous task is naturally up to you, and the repair work of the ship itself is up to us! I hope this new world can find high quality wood and resources He looked at him indifferently and said, "we have enough people to repair ships, but we still don''t know the world. We need to find some" local people "to let us know more about the world. What''s more, our hull needs to be strengthened and more resources will be needed. A group of local people must be employed to help us repair the white boat. " Aharat nodded with approval. "It really needs to be done. If it is reinforced according to your opinion, it really needs other labor to help us. Otherwise, we can''t do it with our hands. Although we have lost a lot of "gunfire", the rest is enough for us to cope with all crises. " Instead of speaking, asfat nodded in silence. Not only him, but all the high elves have the same expression. A ship, suppress a world, they are used to this result. After all, they are not tall white boat, not slow to follow behind, will be a strong young men captive. Later, the white boat flew to the town and made it like this, taking away a large number of young people and many supplies, including flour, vegetables and meat, as well as a lot of metal products and metal ores. After that, the white boat took off again and left slowly, leaving only a mess of towns and villages. Then, the human beings who had not been captured suddenly changed, and the sheriffs in the town reported to their superiors. The flying white boat, like a rope like a living creature, has attracted the attention of human beings. They looked suspiciously at the elves, because the transportation they used was also a white boat! People know very well that in very old times, the elf Ian Sidi came here by flying white boat. Coupled with the war between human beings and elves, the rulers of human beings have reason to suspect that elves did it. Chapter 586 In the face of this kind of innocent accusation, although the power of aenhidi was greatly damaged, it could not be allowed to be wantonly slandered by human beings. They see this groundless accusation as an excuse for mankind to start another war. On the contrary, human beings also regard the "white boat captivity" incident as an attempt by elves to wage war or to test their bottom line. The three powerful dynasties in the North began to operate, and preparations for the war began. Although we are unable to launch a war at present, we are still quietly preparing for the war. The tax collector began to set out from the capital, with elite knights to tax everywhere, food and money, apportioned to various places. For all classes, including the humanoid race, because of the great collapse of society, the broad class has become miserable again. The actions of the three most powerful dynasties in the north of mankind can not hide from the aenhidi elves. The horses went all over the country to collect taxes, and the carriages full of grain and money kept going to the capital. All actions have shown that war is coming. Although they are stronger than human beings, their population is far less than human beings. Hundreds of years of incessant fighting has already brought the population of einhidi to the lowest point in history. The growth of the new generation of children also needs time, and their growth time is enough for human beings to reproduce one or two generations again. Under the background of this change, the sages of the ainhidi people pessimistically found that the decline of their family was the inevitable result. The high elves did not care about the secret war between man and the aenhidian elves. After plundering the population, they found a hidden valley and plain where they first stayed. They began to let the plundered human beings trim the land and choose a good place to build the city. People who have been taken captive have naturally seen people. When they see the high elves, they naturally regard them as the aenhidi elves. Thanks to the benefits of hundreds of years of uninterrupted war, even the mud legs in the poorest areas know that the relationship between human beings and elves is not very good. Ordinary farmers naturally tremble with fright. This group of well-equipped white boats that can fly in the sky, beautiful and tall foreign people are not good at it. When it comes to beauty, the captive humans began to watch the elves carefully. They suddenly found that the elves who captured them were taller and stronger than the elves they knew, and their hair color was not black and brown like the elves they had seen, while the elves who captured them had long silvery white hair, clean and tidy faces and well combed hair. The armor on the body is elegant, tight and close to the body. The skirt on the lower body and the leather boots on the feet, no matter in style or pattern, give people the first impression of elegance! What''s more, they all carry bows and arrows behind their backs. Just now, they witnessed with their own eyes how these elves easily shot and killed a monster with one arrow. The elves around are still doing their own work, and there is only one elves looking after them. It was this elf who showed off his powerful archery in front of their eyes. With an understatement, he did not look at the target. With his extraordinary sense, he easily shot the deer''s head spirit who had entered by mistake. Such powerful demons can be easily killed by an elf who is obviously a soldier. The human captives who had been taken captive to this place suddenly put out their careful thinking and did not dare to think about the escape. They worked according to the instructions of the elves, trimming the flat land in the valley. Digging out roots like trees and shrubs from the soil, cleaning up debris in the soil and big rocks on the banks of the river, they all need to clean up. Although the work was tired and bitter, the elves did not treat these people badly in terms of food. It''s not so good, but it also fills them up. As time went on, humans found these few elves, though they were taken far away from home. They were forced to do heavy physical work, but they were not abused elsewhere. There are no restrictions on their activity space. Except that they are not allowed to go out of the valley, the elves do not restrict them in other places in the valley. Moreover, after a long time of observation, it is obvious that the elves living in the river valley are obviously different from the elves growing up in the outside world. Although they are all elves, both the initial observation and the long-term observation now let these people working in the valley understand that although they are all elves, they are obviously different nationalities. Although the population of the elves living in the valley is small, there are only 100 people. But all of them are white and beautiful. Even from the perspective of human aesthetics, they are tall and handsome, which is enviable. Compared with them, aenhidi fairies are much paler in skin color, with black and brown hair, high cheekbones and sharp chin. From the point of view of human aesthetics, it is far from being handsome, and it has nothing to do with being beautiful. And the elves living in the valley, even in the human aesthetic point of view, they all meet the aesthetic standards of human hearts. Tall, strong and handsome, fair complexion, very clean and tidy, elegant language, behavior, even the most fastidious etiquette officer can not pick the slightest mistake. All this shows that the elves living in the valley are fundamentally different from the residents of the outside elves kingdom. Therefore, the human beings are very curious about where the elves with a scale of 100 people come from? What are their purposes here? At present, they don''t know, but they know one thing. The elves of 100 people are going to stay here. From the fact that the elves plundered them here, forced them to work and repair the flat land, it was obvious that they were ready to build a city. And they are so powerful, even in the time after that, there are new people who have been plundered. The number of human beings is tens of times of that of more than 100 people in front of them, but they can''t defeat them. Because a human labor riots, let as prisoners and hard labor of mankind understand, although they are a large number, but still can not rely on the riots to get rid of the fate of slavery. These elves with the scale of only 100 people easily defeated dozens of human beings. One of them called powerful elemental magic and suppressed everything. From then on, the human beings did not dare to revolt any more. They honestly built roads and cleaned rivers and valleys according to the instructions of the elves. At the same time, we polished the rock, excavated the foundation, and began to build the city. Every month, the white ship of the High Elves will set out to fly to the outside world, fly to the city of human beings, plunder a large number of people and all kinds of craftsmen. At the same time, they will return with a large amount of goods. With the increase of times, the behavior of high elves is also closely watched by human beings, and human warlocks have designed to ambush them. However, the result was easily defeated in the hands of the ship wizard espat. Then, the element cannons installed by the white ship began to retaliate against human cities. Moreover, they forced the three dynasties in the north to compensate for all kinds of materials, otherwise their capital would be leveled. In order to prove the persuasiveness of his words, esfett ordered the artillery to flatten a hill. The powerful power shocked countless people. No one dares to make fun of his capital. The angry three dynasties summoned the domestic magicians and mages to study the countermeasures. The result shows that there is no other solution but to agree to the other party''s request. Chapter 587 Although there are a lot of human warlocks, compared with the elf wizard esfett who sits alone. The number of warlocks and mages in human beings is dozens of times that of him. But they have only one wizard in town, a white boat plundering the array, and they are faced with the situation of no backers, extreme shortage of materials and energy. However, esfett is still doing things with such a high profile. First of all, there has been a continuous war for hundreds of years between the human beings in this world and an obviously familiar aenshidian elves! Moreover, with their initial actions of plundering the population, a new round of war between the two ethnic groups seems to start again at any time! However, through observation, esfett understood that the civilization between the two groups was only that of the elves named aenhidi, which was more advanced. The human civilization, obviously, has too many traces of elves. In addition, by understanding the history of human beings, esfett knew that in order to get rid of the influence of elves, human beings had been in chaos for hundreds of years. They wantonly modified their own civilization, removed the traces of elves, and even castrated some deeply rooted places. Although the three dynasties in the north are extremely powerful, they are only a demographic advantage. In contrast to the birth difficulties of the aenhidi elves, human reproduction is like a rabbit. Only a few decades of Chengping cultivation will increase the human population several times. With the increase and decrease, the population of aynshidi is becoming more and more stretched. It can be predicted that their decline is an inevitable result. The second is the strength of human warlocks. Most of their magic and learning came from the aenhidi elves. Although there are also talented magicians and mages, the use of supernatural power by human beings has just begun. Not only is it not as good as the original aenhidi, but also worse than the present high elves. The use and understanding of supernatural power of high elves has been developed for thousands of years. What''s more, because of their blood talent, they are born with "rare" mana, and their chance of becoming a wizard is many times higher than that of human beings. In the fight with human warlocks and mages, esfett is more convinced. Although the current situation of human development is very strong, the population is also very large. But it''s a lot worse than them. Although they are short of materials, nothing can be solved in one shot. If so, fire a few more shots! The population of human beings is too large to threaten the white ship with flying ability. What''s more, although he has only one person, he can protect a hundred people. Big deal open the portal, far away from this group of human, in the dark recuperate, contact home. Once this happens, esfett guarantees that the new world will once again become another resource colony for his own ethnic group. And his feat of flattening a hill completely shocked the whole continent. It''s not only the high level of human beings who are in a state of rage and fear, but also the aenhidi elves. However, the human warlocks and mages who had fought with asfat painted the appearance of asfat and the sailors on the ship. Their apparent consistency of elves'' appearance gave humans the illusion that even the aenhidians thought so. They think of the ancient legend of the clan, they also have a relative in another world. Even, the aenhidi once thought that the spirit who steered a white boat was their relatives in a strange world. But then, asfat corrected the rumor. When he met the kings and warlocks of human beings, he told the natives of the world their origins. He clearly told mankind that they were high elves and came from a very powerful world! There are 100000 ethnic groups, ruling hundreds of the world and countless races. And they are just a fleet out to explore, because of the accident came here. After hearing this, human beings were nervous. A fleet of explorers was so powerful. How could the upper world where the high elves lived be so powerful? Will their subsequent reinforcements arrive? When asfat heard it, he answered with disdain. They still don''t like the resource poor world. They just want to go home and don''t want to stay in this "country" place. However, going home needs resources and connecting with home. Because, asfat pointed to the river valley where they lived and clearly declared to the three dynasties that this was their territory. It doesn''t belong to human beings, nor does it belong to the aenhidi elf, but belongs to them, the territory of the high elves. "We only have one ship, we only have 100 people! But in hundreds of worlds that we rule. We all rely on a ship, a hundred crew members and accompanying witches to rule a vast world with abundant resources and countless races. Those who are ruled by us are as unconvinced as you are, and even want to kill us. As a result, their behavior is so ridiculous, easily suppressed by us! Until now, we have ruled for two thousand years! We are immortal. Our kings and nobles have lived for 10000 years. They are incomparably powerful. Our king has fought with the God who created us! What''s more, he killed the flesh of God He looked at the three dynasties haughtily and disdainfully, "if you are not convinced, you can try it! Surround us with your troops, and then you will see if your fantasy is the same as reality A human warlock from the warlock brotherhood countered esfett, saying: "I''ve never heard or seen a race rule hundreds of worlds! Elves, no matter where you come from, how powerful your race is. But don''t forget that the land you live in belongs to us! You are just a group of "vagrants" looking for a way home. Even if you die here, can your people know your whereabouts? If you knew, you wouldn''t have drifted so long. " He looked at asfat and warned, "so I advise you, elf. In the land of human beings, what you should do is to be self-contained! " "Ha ha ha!" Esfett laughed. He looked at the warlock and said, "human beings from Outland don''t know the vastness of the universe. Do you know what the word "high spirit" stands for in other worlds? " Naturally, the human beings and warlocks who participated in the negotiation were very curious. Esfett said: "the name of the high elves represents the power and invincibility in the alien world, and is the natural ruler. In our early days, the world of conquest and domination was numerous. Countless human beings like you tried to overthrow our rule, but none of them succeeded. It was like this two thousand years ago, and it will be like this two thousand years later. A ship, a wizard on board, a hundred crew to take care of and rule the world! Innumerable people are working day and night to exploit resources for our nation. Through the completed towers, white ships fly out of the world passage, and transport the accumulated resources back to the upper world! And then, again and again. Influenced by us, we have too many races and populations to learn from. " He disdained to look around all the people in the field, "since I dare to tell you our state, I won''t be afraid of you. Although we have lost the energy to go home, it is easy for the high elves to defeat you. Human beings, if you don''t believe it, you can try to see if you can kill us completely with your warlocks, mages and armies! And I really want to see what the result is? For the high elves, death is not terrible, it is just sleep and relief! If we die, our souls will go home safely under the protection of the immortal fire, and then sleep in the holy resting place of the high elves. At that time, our king will wake us up and know how we died. At that time, hundreds of thousands of white ships and tens of thousands of troops will completely flatten the whole world! You will be slaves for generations until the end of the world Human beings keep silent. They are thinking about the truth and reliability of this. The kings of the three dynasties also saw such arrogant spirits for the first time! Only one ship, only 100 people, but dare to be so arrogant. The three dynasties and the human warlock elites in the presence were all ignored. This arrogance and confidence is unheard of and unheard of by them. Even in aenhidi, the same spirit, human beings have never seen such arrogant characters. What''s more, the weapons on these high elf ships are so powerful. A hill 300 meters above sea level was easily leveled. This kind of power makes the human incomparable tremble! Is the other party bluffing them? Or is it true, as the high elves say? The monarchs of the three dynasties began to think, upper world, Outland? These new words and the vast picture of the world arouse their curiosity. Is it true that outside the world, as the other side said, is so vast? Is it true that the high elves in front of us, as he said just now, rule hundreds of worlds? These questions are rooted in the heart of the three monarchs. They have no bottom and no relevant information to understand! At the same time, they have a plan in mind. According to the original legend, they are not the original race in this world, but from another world! Before, such ancient stories were not recognized by human beings because of the lack of various materials and the damage of ancient materials. They think it''s just nonsense from elves, dwarfs and goblins. Now it seems that they probably came from another world, as the old story says. Like the high elves, living in another world, they just came here by accident. In any case, the three monarchs decided whether they should send warlocks and mages to try to contact the alien world and explore the news of the so-called high elves? The warlocks and mages have the same idea, and the power of asfat is obvious to all. Even if they unite, they can''t beat him! What''s more, the weapons on the other side''s ship are more mysterious! That gorgeous full of explosive element fire, the shock caused by the action of flattening a hill has never been dispersed in their hearts for a long time. The other side''s confidence may be true, after all, no one will be stupid enough to tell the enemy, their state! In the case of not knowing each other''s confidence, human beings modify the compensation materials according to their own discretion and pay them to the high elves. At the same time, the valley where the high elves inhabit is also recognized, and the territory of human beings is drawn out! And esfett left contentedly, with a ship of supplies! At the same time, the exploration and intelligence for the high elves also started immediately! This mysterious race is so mysterious, so is the force displayed so far! Human beings don''t know what to do when the situation is unclear. However, covert preparations are underway. Esfett naturally knows, but he doesn''t want to change. He''s fed up with this resource poor place. If you don''t do a big job, you can''t accumulate enough energy to go home! At the same time, the preparation to contact home was also carried out when he returned to the valley. Chapter 588 After returning to the valley, the usual ordinary wizard, espat, faced with the arrogance of the three great human dynasties, naturally passed from the mouth of the crew to the ears of captain eharat. After the spirit captain knew it, he was shocked at first, and then laughed. He pointed to esfett and said, "ha ha, esfett, I never thought about your arrogance? More did not think, always insipid you, why can appear this appearance, is really ridiculous! Ha ha ha Asfat took an elegant sip from his glass. He turned to look at the laughing aharat. "Is that funny?" The latter replied, "it''s funny, Esther." They played with each other for a while, and aharat reminded him with some worry, "we are here. We have no hometown to support us. The people, you and I, are only a hundred people. Moreover, we are short of resources, we can''t find the energy to go home, and we are also extremely short of resources for the element cannon. Once there is a conflict with the human here, can we deal with it? " "Don''t worry about that," he said He replied confidently, "since I dare to tell a part of our situation, I am not worried about the possible Revenge of mankind. The previous demonstrative shelling was enough to frighten mankind. Their warlocks and mages were defeated by me in the process of trying to besiege me. For us, what they can do when they don''t understand is to try. And I''ve heard that there''s also an elf tribe here, called aenhidi. " "That''s a familiar name!" Esfett looked at eharat and explained to him, "I suspect that this elf named aenhidi is a relative branch of the former group of prisoners of war aeneal." "Aynxidi... Ayne al!" "Yes, there is a connection. So, this alien spirit is indeed a relative of ayne''er. They came here after they separated from ayne''er. In other words, they don''t know what''s going on outside. We won''t know about the war we had with their relative, ayne Ayre He breathed a sigh of relief. "In this way, we only need to face human beings with all our strength in the future." "In fact, we don''t need to worry about a possible attack from aynshidi at all!" Asfat said a light sentence. Aharat was stunned at first, then he seemed to think of something and looked at the wizard. The latter answered him, "they have gone through hundreds of years of war with mankind, and I have learned a part of the history of this land..." he told eharat about the history of einhidi''s coming here, and then he said: "they lost a lot of territory and a lot of population in the long war with mankind. Now, they can''t protect themselves. It''s only a matter of time before they lose completely. Even if they knew about our war with ayne Al, they couldn''t attack us. Although we only have 100 people, there are countless examples of a ship and more than 100 people in charge of a world. " Some of eharat hated the iron and said: "these aynshidi are just a bunch of rubbish. They were defeated by human beings! And step by step back, I think before long, they will completely lose all their land. They don''t deserve to be called "elves". They are so weak that they often lose vast land in the attack of weak human beings. Hum. " "Not any race has the right to be called a spirit..." Compared with the busy River Valley, in the territory of the three dynasties of human beings in the north of the mainland, there were waves of uproar. From the alien world, the mysterious elves, who call themselves high elves, control the high flying white boat and plunder human beings as slaves. And forced the three dynasties to offer countless resources, the disappearance of this explosion, set off a terrible wave in the human race. The mud legged peasants in the countryside are not qualified, but the vast landlords and aristocracy are extremely angry. Because the resources demanded by the high elves, some precious resources need to be distributed from them, which damaged the interests of the landlord and the aristocracy. They have a lot of resources, which are not available to the mud legged farmers. Therefore, some rare resources need to be obtained from them. This naturally dissatisfied them, they began to set off a broad wave of public opinion among the people, constantly impacting the ruling class of the dynasty. And clamor for war, kill all those high elves who are only a hundred people, and completely recapture the farmers and resources they plundered. Facing the human Dynasty which gradually began to internal chaos, the aenhidi Elves were not willing to be lonely. They also realized that this was a golden opportunity. If we take advantage of the fact that human beings are in civil strife and their vitality is seriously damaged, we can certainly take them by surprise. Although human beings have not lost soldiers, the loss of money, food and various resources is enormous. All these need to be supplemented. Once they send troops, the situation facing mankind is that they cannot raise enough money and food in a short time. However, there are both the war faction and the peace faction. The interior of aynshidi is not monolithic. They believe that in the current civil strife, the first thing they should do is to establish a solid defense line and actively restore vitality. Instead of fighting humanity! They are also very clear about how strong the fertility potential of human population is. Decades of time, enough to make the human population rapidly increased by several percent. On the contrary, they have been in conflict with human beings for many years, but their population is gradually decreasing. Up to now, it has not recovered much vitality. Therefore, the conservative peace faction thinks that we should seize the time to restore the vitality of aynxidi. When it''s strong enough, it''s at war with humanity. However, the maniacs of the war faction think that the present opportunity is the best time to weaken mankind. Once human beings get out of the civil strife and digest the land, the three dynasties will fight against them and seize all their land. For a short time, the two factions were struggling to convince each other, and the einhidi elves began to fall into chaos. Compared with the chaos of the outside world, in the valley, it is showing a scene of big construction site in full swing. Under the supervision of the high elves, the human laborers cast a new city for them. In the open mouth of the valley, the human laborers mined and polished the huge stones and built a tall and stable white wall! Then, behind the white wall, the rudiment of a city is slowly taking shape bit by bit. The land around the valley has already been leveled, and the foundation of the city is solid enough. Underground drainage pipes have been spread out, and now, the city wall is rising bit by bit. From a distance, the layout of the city is almost the same as that of wislear. In the future, there will be another white spire city. The wizard Esprit hid in the cabin and began to repair the contact device. At the same time, he began to manufacture a batch of astronomical observation equipment according to the existing resources. He wanted to deduce whether they were far or near from home by observing the stars. In the outer space, in a remote area, a twisted door is opened, and a huge white ship flies out of it. Moored in the quiet universe. Chapter 589 Huge and elegant white boat, its shape and appearance are extremely special. It''s like a huge oak tree, just across the universe. It''s hull, coiled with a root raised, such as blood veins, as well as tree veins like patterns. Its three huge masts are like the branches of trees, covered with tree lines. The cabin at the stern of the ship is more like a tree crown, shrouded in soft light. All over the ship, there are magic lights hanging, giving off soft light. The whole ship is like a tree, wrapped in three colors of gold, white and green. It flew out of the portal, anchored in the universe, and then the door of the cabin was opened. A tall and strong figure, wearing a black cloak, walked out slowly. "Is this the last place they stayed?" Jiangning looked at the boundless universe in front of him and asked faintly. A wizard dressed spirit came forward and replied, "my king, according to the information we detected, this is the last place where they appeared." Jiangning did not speak, but looked at the universe, then slightly closed his eyes, strong and extraordinary perception radiated out, subtle feeling of everything. "There is a strange force in the depths of the universe." He felt again, "it seems that they are being" chased "by something. They open the portal in a hurry, but... It seems that they are not. The traces left on the scene are so thin that they can''t tell where they went Jiangning opened his eyes and said, "turn on the detector!" "Yes, my king!" The wooden board on the top of the cabin slowly opened, and a device very similar to a communication satellite stretched out, and then the invisible waves moved in all directions. The remaining traces and power will be spread to the maximum extent. Seeing this, Jiangning took out a pocket from his arms, grabbed a handful of silver dust from the bag, and then sprinkled it on the universe. Because of the silver dust, the invisible detection ripple seems to be enhanced dozens of times in an instant! The feedback information becomes more and more. The witches deal with these messages and then collate them into paper materials to return them to Jiangning. Jiangning reached out to take the paper and looked down. "It seems that they went to the alien world on the way home because of other reasons." He thought for a moment, and then said, "continue to explore their tracks. At the same time, you should seize the time to develop a spell or device that can detect the target according to the feedback of blood. Our family will need this very much in the future. " Spirit wizard, "yes, my king." Jiangning nodded silently, then he waved to open a door and returned to wislear. On his star watching tower, he stood there, silently watching the starry sky overhead. His eyes were looking at the stars, and the light in his eyes flickered continuously, as if his eyes had crossed the sky of tens of thousands of meters and looked at the more distant and vast universe. In his eyes, the trajectories of the stars move one by one. In the eyes of ordinary astronomers, it is difficult to deduce the mysterious things like fate from the operation of the stars. Jiangning, on the other hand, can combine itself with the world under its feet according to the operation of the stars, and then promote the future. And among the high elves, few of them have the means he has at his fingertips. This is an extremely profound knowledge, involving divination, astrology, astronomy, cosmology and some mysterious knowledge. According to the elves'' own racial talent, it is developed to deduce the future and destiny. As Jiangning watched the stars, his body began to flicker with a strong white light, and his eyes were wrapped in a pure white light. Mind in the silent deduction, eyes did not stop for a moment, staring at the universe. In his eyes, the stars show a unique track and operation, and pull out a unique power. And these forces and the orbit of the stars, under his power and the traction of the world under his feet, began to derive another ancient force. The next moment, his thinking and eyes, through this unique ancient power, look to the distant future. These pictures and scenes are broken and scattered in endless space. Jiangning''s body stands in this unique space, silently looking at these pictures, while combining the broken pictures, just like a jigsaw puzzle. However, there are too many broken pictures, many of which are extremely messy, without the slightest clue, let alone the so-called prompt. It is very difficult to assemble complete images and information from these broken pictures. What''s more, it''s more difficult to find the information you want from these images. Jiangning did not worry, he held his hands, silently in this strange space activities. Without moving his feet, he moved forward automatically. Eyes silently looking at a piece or broken, or has a broken picture of the pattern. These visions represent that the more fragmented the picture is, the more distant and important the future it represents. The more complete the pattern is, the closer the consciousness it represents is to the events in the pattern, the shorter the time is, and the smaller the influence is. These relatively less influential futures are of little significance to Jiangning. What he wants to know, understand and explore is the far-reaching future, not the "trivial" future. He moved forward in silence, remembering the broken scenes of the road one by one in his mind, and then, with his strong spirit, began to combine these images, and at the same time, he continued to collect new images and reorganize them. He saw a lot of images, which means that he knew a lot about the future, the future of his people, and the future of other worlds. He just looked at the future at random, and then he stopped looking, but continued to look to the more distant future. This time, he peeped at the white frost, the white frost sweeping the world. Then, he saw a broken castle, a woman in black standing on the castle, holding a border against the frost, outside the castle, a portal was opened, out of which came a knight in metal armor. "Ayne el..." Because he saw Ian Al, Jiangning continued to look for more future and continue to restructure. This time, he saw a different picture. Several male humans, several female humans, are fighting against the aeneal elves. After that, the picture turns again, and he sees a strange aeneal spirit like a leader, saying something. Beside him stands a group of tall and burly Elven knights and mages. Then, the two sides began a fierce battle. After that, he saw the white boat built by their family come here, and saw a group of semi elves similar to their family driving the white boat from a continent, encircling the two sides. Later, the picture completely disappeared, which made it difficult for Jiangning to know the content and information behind. Jiangning is naturally not reconciled. Now he seems to be attracted by the delicious food. He has to eat the delicious food to satisfy his appetite. He continued to look for more future clips, reorganized them, and this time showed him another picture. In this image, he saw himself for the first time. Seeing his city and palace, his figure is sitting on the throne of the palace city. Under his throne, there is an elf wearing black ferocious metal, which is ayne Ayre. The genie in the picture kneels on one knee, lowers his head, and holds his helmet in the bend of his left arm, while Jiangning in the image is constantly saying something. The elf was always listening, occasionally answering a few seemingly short words. Then the elf respectfully retreated from his palace. And the image has come to an end! The prophecy came to an end. At the same time, Jiangning was separated from the mysterious space. His eyes were still covered with white light, and his mouth involuntarily uttered a prophecy, "only the blood of the swallow can guide our family." Chapter 590 The result of the prophecy made Jiangning a little confused. The pictures of these prophecies were too unified and incoherent. There was no sequence before and after. It''s not clear when the content happened, before or after. They were images that seemed to be out of order, and he only predicted a point in the middle and a point in the back. As for the initial cause and the final result, he did not see at all. Although he spied some vital information, he still did not fully understand all the information and content. "Aeneal... Half elf." Whether it is the frequent occurrence of the aeneal elves in the prophecy or the sudden emergence of a group of semi elves in the prophecy, these clues and the scenes in the prophecy show the close relationship with their high elves. Moreover, in his prophecy, he also saw the white ships of their clan, whether they were the semi elves or the later signs, which clearly proved it. These people or things are closely related to them. Jiangning pondered for a long time and thought about many problems. At the same time, he called Hassan and told him to spy on ayne al secretly. After he ordered this, he came to the wizard research tower in the city. This minaret is a college for training ethnic witches, and also a research and experimental tower for witches. At least, to study some large and profound knowledge, witches gather in this tower to study together. The knowledge here is also open to all high elves and witches, but it involves profound and mysterious knowledge, which can only be understood at a certain price. Since the tower was built, many excellent wizard talents have been cultivated, and many magic arts have been created. However, the most important task of the wizard is to study the grand plan made at the beginning and promote the plan of the world. In addition, there are other research plans and programs. His arrival did not disturb the witches in the research, but went straight to one of the rooms, which belonged to his room and the research room. The room is spacious and bright with many instruments and materials. He did not fiddle with these instruments, nor did he come to do any research or experiment. Because of some experiments and researches, there is a stable framework and corresponding theory. The witches in the clan can do research on their own. However, those researches in the general direction, their current research focus and direction, are still groping for relevant theoretical knowledge, as well as various materials and materials. In addition, it is to further improve the development and innovation of teleportation spell. In this strange universe, white frost is a kind of almost unsolvable thing. It is very similar to the super large ice climate, but its origin is very mysterious, different from the natural climate inside the planet. Because it comes from the universe, its causes and origins are mysterious, and because of its unique way of moving and destroying many worlds, it is daunting. However, Jiangning, who has a preliminary understanding of Baishuang, is not afraid of it. Just afraid of Bai Shuang, who knows if Bai Shuang will have any other changes after entering the world, or if Bai Shuang will have any other changes after entering their world? Therefore, after giving up the vast colonial world, the high elves began to block the access to the world. At the same time, in the world where the white frost has been destroyed, the research on the white frost is carried out, trying to save a world covered with ice and snow, trying to expel the white frost. For the lost people, the search of the white ship with a hundred crew members did not stop. It''s still going on. Their search fleet has found the last missing place of the white boat and relevant clues. What we are doing now is to determine which world they went to. Because, in that vacuum, there are channels to many worlds. At the same time, in that world, after decades of unremitting efforts, the wandering high elves have already built a new city in that beautiful valley. Isville, the name of their family, is also the name of the new city. It is located in the valley, along with the nearby vast forests and mountains, which are the territory of the high elves. After decades of development, in addition to the 100 high elves, there are hundreds of semi elves. They are the hybrid descendants of high elves and human women. Because of the scarcity of ethnic groups, they can''t stand any war at all. After a long time, Elven wizard ashfat and Elven captain aharath finally decided to combine the people with mortal women to breed offspring. Their aesthetic values are different from that of ayne Ayre, and they are similar to human beings in some places. The appearance of the high elves, both men and women, is in line with the aesthetic view of human beings, and the appearance of some beautiful women in the human world is also in line with the aesthetic view of the high elves. After all, when iluvita created the elves, he also created his second son man. Therefore, there is not much difference between the two groups in aesthetic standards. Although the human beings in the new world have no blood relationship with them, the aesthetic differences have not changed. Because of the urgent need for fresh blood supplement, each elf crew has a number of partners. Therefore, decades later, nearly a thousand elves lived in the whole valley. Because they are of mixed blood, they are called half elves. At the same time, they also have to face a choice when they grow up, which is to become elves, accept the fate of elves, or choose to become human beings! Not surprisingly, the new born half breed chose to accept the fate of the elves, gave up the fate of human beings and became elves. At the same time, it is also because the civilization of our father''s generation is too advanced and dazzling, which is fundamentally different from the human civilization of the outside world. At this time, the gap of human civilization is thousands of years behind the high elves. Although they are all the age of cold weapons, the measurement of a civilization does not rely on force alone. It''s a comprehensive measurement of many factors, and the high elves are completely on another road in this respect. They are a new way of civilization mixed with supernatural forces and technology. It involves not only mysticism, but also scientific system and social operation system. It is also incomparably advanced, except for the convenient life without modern civilization. Completely, it is the most advanced civilization in the world. With the contrast, the hybrid offspring of the high elves, their choice of the road is clear at a glance. After the establishment of their new city, the high elves took the initiative to release human beings. However, some human beings did not want to leave because they had been in contact with them for a long time. However, they could not live in the city, so this part of humanity chose other places to live in the land of the high elves. Moreover, because they are deeply influenced by the high elves, their behavior and language have been preliminarily assimilated. In their daily life, they learn the language of elves, and in addition, they learn the common language to communicate with the outside world. Chapter 591 It belongs to the territorial power of the high elves. It covers an area of about 30000 square kilometers. The territory of the high elves is surrounded by the mahakan mountains. To its northwest is the future kingdom of redania, to its northeast is the future kingdom of codwin, to its west is the future kingdom of temuria, and to its east is the future kingdom of Eden. As a result, it is very close to the future kingdom of Eden, van gebaugh. However, in today''s years, the whole territory of the high elves is surrounded by the aenshidians, and the north is the three dynasties of mankind. These dynasties, in the long years to come, split many families, as well as future royal families. After the high elves forced the human beings to submit with strong force, the aenhidi elves began to contact with the high elves frequently. At this time, although aenhidi gradually declined, it was also a giant for human beings. Although their population is small, and they have not been able to catch up with each other in recent years, they have strong individual strength. It is absolutely very easy for an elf to fight several human beings. In addition, his civilization is also very advanced. Many objects and things used in the human dynasty society are from elves. Until many years later, these inventions and articles of the elves Kingdom era are still used by future human beings. In the face of frequent contact and courtship between aenhidi elves, the high elves always keep a suitable distance, neither offending nor alienating. Instead, he began to trade with aynshidi and established trade relations with the human Dynasty. In these decades, the high elves have gradually copied their civilization and industrial chain. In order to obtain resources, they chose low-key development when their strength was greatly damaged. However, due to the previous high publicity and powerful force, no one will dare to underestimate them. And some of the humans they released earlier, except for some of them who chose to live near the city where the high elves lived and pay taxes to them. Another part of human beings choose to return to human territory and continue to live. Because they worked as laborers in the high elves for many years, they learned the information that the outside world didn''t know, which was what the three human dynasties longed to know. However, the information they learned only shows that the high elves are very powerful and superior to human beings in all aspects. Besides, there is no key information at all. Even so, these messages are important information for the three dynasties of mankind to have a preliminary understanding of these high elves. As time went on, the whole continent was surrounded by peace, far away from the smoke and fire of war. In addition to the various demons and monsters still rampant in the vast land, there was no large-scale war in other places. And the existence of high elves is gradually known by human beings. Although human beings know the existence of elves, they at least know that the existence of the two elves is different from each other. They belong to different races. And, according to their appearance to distinguish each other. And the high elves gradually recognized the human beings living outside their cities and brought them into the rule. After all, some production work still needs these human beings. With the passage of time, this part of human beings who chose to be ruled by the elves and regarded themselves as a member of the elves Kingdom gradually got a new name. The high elves call them "heathy" which means "people who serve the elves", while the human world calls them "Valley people". According to the place where they live, they don''t care about the heathy taken by the high elves. Instead, they accept this folk name. Compared with the chaos and poverty of the human world, it is obviously better to serve the high elves. There are no taxes other than exorbitant taxes, only half of their annual production and a certain amount of gold and silver, or other raw materials. In addition to mobilizing them to repair roads, walls, rivers and bridges every few years. There was no other task assigned to them. Therefore, after more than a decade, these people who choose to be ruled by the elves are not poor. On the contrary, they are rich to a certain extent. Their safety was sheltered by elves, and the production of agriculture and handicraft industry was guided by elves. The poor utilization of mountainous areas has cultivated countless cultivated land, planted grain and fruit, and carried out certain deep processing, milling flour, making all kinds of pasta, fruit wine and textile cloth. In addition, all kinds of further processing, as well as jewelry and other processing work. The high elves taught them a lot of knowledge and production technology, and taught people some unimportant knowledge. Although this knowledge doesn''t matter to them, it is very advanced to human beings. And because they were influenced by the high elves for a long time, not only the basic necessities of life, but also other traditions and languages. Even after the passage of time, human beings gave up all the words belonging to human beings and began to learn the language and words of the high elves. With the growth of their population, settlements of large and small spread everywhere. At the same time, the paths and broad roads are connected with each other. Every day, there are human chariots to trade in the city of isville. Because people are not allowed to enter the city where the high elves live at will, these people who come with trade trade trade outside the city of the high elves. They repair the roads and houses. As time goes by, these buildings are demolished and renovated, and the sharp white houses are rising one by one. At the same time, the rise of this new city promoted the trade of the high elves kingdom. The trade caravan of the human Dynasty came here to trade and develop the business hall, and the aenhidi elves also came here to develop the business hall. A steady stream of food and consumer goods are brought here, and a variety of scarce and rich resources are also brought here. At the same time, weapons, armor and other things from the high elves, and even various works of art are also sold here. For this reason, the high elves selected officials to manage here. At the same time, they recruited human beings, built magnificent fortresses and fortresses to guard the territory, and even built the Great Wall on the mountains. With the defense of the Great Wall, the shortcomings of the high elves can be regarded as another layer of protection. At the same time, in order to exercise the mixed blood descendants of the clan, the suppression of demons throughout the territory began, and all kinds of demons were killed and expelled. At the same time, esfett also built a special wizard training college in the city, and chose gifted hybrids to teach them the knowledge of witches. Different from their easy encirclement and suppression of rampant demons and monsters, human beings are harassed by all kinds of dangerous demons and monsters all over the mainland. In the face of these monsters, some of them can be easily killed, such as those water ghosts that are rampant like locusts. However, in the face of some monsters, such as daytime demons, who are not afraid of mortal attacks, it becomes a headache. What''s more, there are Griffins, powerful monsters such as petrified chicken snakes, trolls, deer heads, werewolves and vampires, which can''t be dealt with by ordinary humans. It needs professional mages and magicians to eliminate, but the magic is rampant, and the number of human magicians and magicians may not be as large as that of magic. If human beings open up new land, if they are too far away from cities and towns, without the protection of garrisons, it is difficult to survive under the attack of demons. Therefore, the scope of human activities has always been very small, and even within the protection of the urban garrison, it is difficult to ensure complete security. For this reason, human warlocks and mages began to ponder how to solve the current situation. Chapter 592 Although in this world, human civilization is not necessarily very advanced. Some scholars among human beings are not so knowledgeable. However, a small number of human beings are definitely connected with the word "erudite". They are mages and magicians, holding the power of the elements, and can freely drive these tiny forces with their own will, combine them and arrange them in resonance, so as to release one mysterious magic with unpredictable power. Compared with ordinary people who can''t perceive the source of the magic, the magic mastered and performed by mages and magicians is powerful. But this is not enough to make mortals fear, mages and warlocks also can not rely on magic, act recklessly. Although the element is very powerful, no matter which mage or warlock is, he has not yet developed a magic that can seriously damage the world. At least, this is true in the eyes of the high elves. The wisdom of human beings is amazing. From a young age, they always produce a group of amazing talents from time to time. On a very shallow basis, they carry out innovation and gradually create a lot of new spells and knowledge, or new systems and other categories. Some people study the power of elements, the same power as nature, always so charming. Contains an incredible force, driving this force, is so fascinated. Some people turn to the study of pharmaceutical alchemy. Through the chemical reactions produced by the blending of plants and plants, minerals and minerals, or plants and minerals, a series of amazing reactions are born. Some of them can be used for the benefit of the people, while others are the source of disasters. However, with the passage of time, the more in-depth study of mages and magicians, the more shocked by the secrets contained in this world. The secrets contained in nature are fascinating enough, but the secrets and treasures contained in human body are no inferior to nature. It is the same as nature, the more continuous research and mining, the things and answers, people feel very intoxicated and infatuated. Moreover, in this world, there are not only human beings, but also elves. Goblins, dwarfs, halflings, dwarfs, dragons and all kinds of monsters live in this vast and narrow world. Compared with the place they occupy, the place where people live is just a corner, small and crowded. The world''s resources, though relatively poor for the high elves. However, for human beings whose civilization has not yet reached the level of high elves, the resources here are so rich. For mages and warlocks, it is also a world rich in resources. Not to mention the elves, goblins and dwarves who are also intelligent races, just talk about the giant dragon and all kinds of monsters. They also contain resources. After research, mages and magicians gradually developed many practical inventions from these monsters. The formula of some potions and some special alchemy items all need various parts of these monsters to complete. However, in this world, there seem to be too many monsters. Their existence has seriously threatened the pace of human beings to explore the living space. Those farmers holding fecal forks have no way to deal with those fierce beasts and monsters. Often there are monsters gathered together, impacting the human countryside, attacking farmers on the arable land. Farmers refuse to go to dangerous places to open up farmland and build villages, because there are enough monsters in the vast countryside to kill people. Although there are garrisons in some important towns and cities of mankind. However, most of the vast land, towns and villages with a very large number of distribution, there are not many garrisons. Humans don''t have that strength yet. The generals are deployed in every village. Facing this situation, human beings are very distressed and passive. Because idle land can not provide any help for human strength and growth. Land is idle, that is, useless land, can not produce any crops, nor can it be transformed into power, nor can it provide any food for the development and growth of human beings. Without food, the human population cannot be increased. Then, the land snatched from the elves becomes waste. It is meaningless for human beings to spend their national strength, kill and injure countless people, and seize vast territory. But there is no way, the human Dynasty can only take the way of nibbling step by step. First, the army was sent to clean up the sites to be settled, and then the farmers were sent to carry out the reclamation work. When everything is stable, continue to sweep the next location. However, although this method is effective, it costs a lot. In the final analysis, it can not fundamentally solve the problem. However, the mages and magicians who talk all day are studying some strange things. Maybe they can find a way. As mentioned above, the mages and magicians studied elements, potions and alchemy, and gained new knowledge from them. They separated detailed branches, new inventions and new knowledge. In addition, many famous talents were born among them. After all, on the first landing day, with the help of warlocks, humans overcame the storm and gained a firm foothold in the new world. Azuriel and his mentor Cosimo maraspina are the greatest mages in the human world in this era. In particular, the former master azuli is superior to his mentor, master Cosimo. He invented a lot of magic in his life and influenced later generations. Many warlocks have learned and used the magic created by azuriel. He not only created many new spells, but also created many monsters. In later ages, the monsters created by azuli still linger on the vast land. The most well-known spell he created should be "azuriel''s double cross", a powerful and terrible Summoning Magic used to create huge monsters. It is said that the monster Viy, which destroyed nearly half of Malibo, was created by azuriel''s double cross. In addition, there is azuriel''s shield, a powerful defensive magic. In addition, azuriel''s thunder is a powerful offensive magic. In the subsequent Livia massacre, yenefa tried to use this magic to stop the mob, but failed. However, the most memorable and far-reaching thing in history should be azuli, who, together with his mentor, created a new profession, demon hunting hunter. Together with his tutor, he studied human body and carried out experiments on human body. Experiment with potions and spells on humans, record relevant data, and improve their experiments. Finally, a human with gene mutation, a new professional demon hunter, was born. After mutation, their senses are extremely sharp, far more than human beings. After mutation, their functional system has been greatly improved. Therefore, demon hunters never get sick and have extraordinary resistance and immunity to the virus. However, their survival rate is very low, the mortality rate is very high! Chapter 593 In fact, the emergence of any new invention in the world, its birth and its role, at the beginning must be contrary to the creator. For example, hybrid rice. At the beginning, it was fed to pigs. As a result, pigs and rice were eaten. Champagne was originally used to prevent froth in the process of wine making, but now it is used to spray foam. The experiment and research between azuriel and his tutor Cosimo also have this situation. They are in the long-term process of studying the human body with alchemy, and created the human with gene mutation. After research and experiments, azuli found that the human beings who have been transformed by Alchemy and mutated for a long time have superhuman speed, strength, reaction ability, body coordination and amazing endurance. Their physical recovery ability is also stronger than that of ordinary people, which enables them to heal their injuries in a short time. And immune to most diseases and pestilence, so that they will not get sick, and also has a strong anti toxicity, can drink some alchemy can easily cause ordinary people to die. Their eyes are like cats. They can control the contraction of pupils freely and have good vision even at night. And the auditory system is very developed, so is the olfactory system. Compared with ordinary people, life expectancy is longer and can easily live for hundreds of years. But like warlocks, they lost the ability to produce offspring. After continuous analysis, research and experiments, azuli was surprised to find that the human beings who were transformed and created by them with alchemy can fully undertake the mission of hunting all kinds of monsters. However, if they want to bear the level of hunting all kinds of monsters, they need to train harder and learn more. Azuli is interested in further research, aiming at the human beings he transformed, especially for the ability to transform people and other auxiliary things. With the passage of time, and the transformation of human increase, and after these transformation of human growth and active in various places. The name of demon hunter is gradually known to the public. They have two swords on their backs, one is hard sword, the other is silver sword, one is used to kill people, the other is used to hunt all kinds of monsters. In addition, they can use some simple spells, which are called Fayin. Supplemented by specific gestures, it is a means used by demon hunters to help them hunt monsters more efficiently. They are not mercenaries, they are more like mercenaries. As long as you have money, they will help you solve all the problems, but if you don''t have money, they will ignore you. Over time, some people appreciate them, others hate them. Moreover, with the passage of time and the aggravation of conflicts between human beings and other non-human races, the prejudice against demon hunters has become deeper and deeper. This is undoubtedly a step away from the original "historical track" of the world. At the same time, another special existence also quietly came here. In an empty field, a twisted door suddenly appeared out of thin air. Then, a strong man over two meters tall floated down from the door. Two feet gently trample on the soft soil, and then, an equally tall white deer, with four feet wrapped in silver, falls into the wilderness. With a wave of this tall figure, the white deer standing beside him immediately changed into another appearance. The huge and powerful white deer disappeared and was replaced by a majestic horse. "Xilulu ~" Feeling his new appearance, the horse''s discontented cry, the figure who was covered with a black cloak, raised a hand and gently touched the horse''s head, "ilfas, be patient for a while!" Head slightly turned around, "this is a strange world, your face will make the mortals here amazing, for the time being first to appear like this!" "Chi ~" With a sigh of helplessness, Jiangning immediately turned over to his back and gently pulled the reins, "let''s go, ilfas. Let''s go to the nearest city first." After that, ilfas trotted forward with his feet moving. Before long, they came to a slightly prosperous human town. At the gate of the town, soldiers were guarding the gate and checking the pedestrians and businessmen. Jiangning turned over and dismounted when he was close to the gate, led him to the gate with the reins of irfass. Soldier, "stop, take off your hood." Jiangning pauses slightly, then takes off his hood according to his words, revealing his meticulous silver hair and his covered blue eyes. His elvish features, as well as the tall figure overlooking the soldiers, bring them and the pedestrians around a strong sense of oppression. Kunguhar at the waist, elegant and luxurious appearance, instinctively makes people feel extraordinary. Although there are elves in this world, even the war between human and elves seems to be vividly remembered yesterday, although the war has been suspended. However, the name "spirit" is still a mysterious and powerful synonym for many people''s senses. "Spirit?" Many people who stop to stay, looking at Jiangning''s appearance, can''t help whispering. They looked at Jiangning''s clothes, the silver gray body armor, the silver robe embroidered with gold and the black cape on his shoulders. In addition to the height of more than two meters, extraordinary noble temperament and accompanying horses, let the first time to see the spirit of human, can not help but look at him, discuss him. The soldiers at the gate retreated slightly and made a secret gesture at the same time. The soldiers hiding in the gate and the soldiers in the cave came out one after another and surrounded him. Soldier, "spirit, what are you doing here?" "Travel, learn." The ability of telepathy makes his voice ring in everyone''s heart. The crowd turned pale and retreated one after another, and the faces of the soldiers changed greatly. Some of them may have experienced it, some may have heard of it, and some may not have experienced it at all. But they know about telepathy. This mysterious power has been explained by a few words from the mages, or by the occasional record in a collection of bards'' works. It''s called telepathy. It can ignore the barriers of language and race and communicate freely with people. However, this extraordinary ability can not be used by anyone. Among human beings, powerful mages can''t use this ability, and among elves, few elves can. Aenhidi won''t, half elves won''t, and even the only remaining high elves who can use this ability can''t count. But this mysterious and practical ability, the spirit in front of him is free to use, so he is "High spirit!" "Oh, you know the high elves?" Sensing their thoughts, Jiangning''s voice sounded in their hearts again. The crowd did not know how to answer, looked at each other uneasily, and retreated. They have heard of the power of the high elves. They are not the opponents of the high elves. "Don''t worry, I don''t mean you any harm, people." A sergeant who looked like a city defense officer came over, and he was nervous, swallowing and spitting, "elf, what are you doing here?" "I''ll give you the same answer as just now, and travel through this ancient land." Jiangning is the answer. Immediately, the sergeant said: "spirit, I must warn you that although you are very strong, this is the land of human beings. When you walk on our land, you must abide by our laws and not make trouble in the city. Otherwise, we have the right to expel you. " Jiangning nodded, his voice rang out in the hearts of the people, "if someone provokes me? So what? " "You can fight back when your life and property are violated and threatened. This is the right given to you by the law." So the sergeant replied. "Ha ha." Jiangning nodded slightly after hearing this, and then he said, "well, can I go to the city?" "Of course, welcome to the city of man." Jiangning is no longer redundant, leading irfass slowly into the city. The onlookers watched his back into the city, still standing in the same place and talking incessantly. This is the first time that a high spirit has set foot in a human city. At the same time, it was also the first time that after the war between human beings and high elves ended, so important and powerful elves set foot in human cities. In any case, from now on, the news must start from this town and spread rapidly to human territory. Chapter 594 Jiangning did not pay attention to look around and pay attention to his eyes, he took the reins of irfass and dragged him walking in the human town. This small human city, although slightly prosperous, is still backward and primitive in his eyes. The bluestone pavement on the ground is a bit dilapidated because of the long time, the constant walking of people, animals and horses, and the lack of timely repair. People walking on this road, high foot shallow foot, so used to flat open road Jiangning, not used to slightly frown. In this medieval town, the only thing that makes him happy is the clean and tidy appearance of the town! At least, you don''t have to worry about the droppings coming from the sky to walk around here. He walked slowly, looking at the town. The layout of the city, the pattern of buildings, the division of streets and so on, except for the noble officials and the rich families'' houses, the rest of the houses are extremely low and ugly. Unreasonable layout, inadequate lighting, scattered and crowded streets are in sharp contrast with the houses of those noble and rich families. He''s looking at people, and people are looking at him. This is the first time that people here have seen a high spirit! All the people looked at him with great curiosity and vigilance. He was tall, with indescribable clothes and a sword around his waist. No one dares to doubt the fighting power of the high elves. They have already established their own dignity in many conflicts with human beings. Now, the only curiosity of human beings is why the rarely seen high elves appear in human territory, but also in a small town? Jiangning looked at them too much and ignored them. He led irfass to a bank in the town, took out two golden cakes for a large sum of money, and then came to the tavern in the town. When he walked into the tavern, the noisy tavern became extremely quiet. Even if a needle fell on the ground, it could be heard clearly. "What do you have here?" The ability of telepathy made his voice ring in the tavern owner''s heart. The latter was startled and confused for a long time before he realized something. He looked at the tall body of the spirit in front of him, swallowed a mouthful of foam, and nervously said, "Mr. spirit, are you talking to me?" "That''s right." "I have toast, apple pie, barbecue, beer and wine." The boss introduced, "what would you like?" Jiangning thought slightly, then asked him, "do you have roast sheep?" The latter gave him a positive answer. Jiangning said, "well, bake a lamb and have a barrel of beer. In addition, prepare two baskets of apples and a barrel of beer for my horse "Yes, sir." Although I''m curious why I prepare beer for horses, it''s good to make money. He won''t waste his chance to make money by worrying about preparing beer for a horse. He went to the backyard in person, picked a healthy, fat and thin lamb, slaughtered it, peeled it and cleaned it up, and then ordered the man to barbecue it on the grill. Later, he took out two baskets of apples and a bucket of beer and put them beside ilfas outside the house. The tavern owner wanted to ask him in person what the characteristics of his horse were. However, when he came to the manger, he recognized the white horse at first sight. Then he saw how ilfas took an apple and a beer. "Horses drink, too?" He murmured in his heart for a while, then turned and walked into the back kitchen to see how the roast sheep was. Jiangning is sitting alone in a chair waiting, low space, interior decoration is also very simple, even can be said to be vulgar. In addition to the local people, the town guards and merchants and mercenaries came from other places. In addition, there is also a place where the essential ruffian rogue and so on. These individuals gather together, making a lot of noise, even drinking, making trouble, vomit and the smell of sweat mixed with the smell of wine and food. If it were not for his magic, he would expel the dirty air. I can''t stand a second. After waiting for about 20 to 30 minutes, fresh and tender roasted lambs were put on the baking plate and served with a bucket of beer. Roasted sheep and spices mixed in a unique flavor, evoking the greedy insects of all the people present. One by one, swallowing and spitting, looking at the roast lambs in front of Jiangning. He glanced at the beer in the barrel and frowned slightly. The wine was a little cloudy. Fingertips a little bit, a subtle light flash away. Immediately, the wine becomes clear and the turbid impurities sink to the bottom. Barbecue and beer, let him recall the past experience, the original unknowingly he has come to this point, live for a long time, even longer than the civilization history of the whole earth. He has enjoyed almost everything he has enjoyed. He has tasted the taste of power continuously, and he has tasted many kinds of women. In addition to the increasing ambition in his heart and the desire to see the height of climbing to the top, there is nothing in the world that can make him shake his heart except his surviving relatives. He didn''t know what ontology was doing. Since the reincarnation of Alta, the first spirit in the world, and now he has come to this strange universe, the connection between Alta and the noumenon is not far away from time and space. In addition to being able to sense that each other is still alive, there''s still something. Apart from this, nothing else can be connected through the same soul. He finished his lunch with quick and elegant dining etiquette, then checked out at the counter, and then led ilfas out of the city. During this period, there was no scene of drunken people coming to make trouble. Any human who saw his appearance did not dare to come to provoke him. What''s more, when he was eating, there was no magic that he dared to provoke. Until he led the horse away, the quiet pub finally restored the noise. It is unimaginable that these people have been silent for about an hour. It''s a small place similar to the middle ages, but there''s nothing to look at. Different from the colorful entertainment activities of modern civilization, people in the Middle Ages really had no way of entertainment except pubs and brothels. Even the high elves who don''t belong to modern civilization have been taught rich and colorful ways of entertainment, which is much better than these backward places. Therefore, when he got out of town, he sat on ilfas'' back and marched towards the vast mountains. The original outdoor environment, the view from a distance, is really very beautiful. However, it''s not so good to go to see it near here. In addition, there are many demons and ghosts in this world. After he walked for more than ten miles, he came across many demons one after another. Most of them are anderlegs, wolves and a day spirit. He avoided these demons, and did not deliberately stop or eliminate them because of them. He marched forward aimlessly until a sudden roar and fighting voice came, which made him look slightly. The extraordinary and sharp elf eyes let him see through the dense woods. A tall, antler like elk, muscular, sharp toothed, eyed Fincher is fighting with a man with a sword. However, the human who fights with the fint monster holds a sharp sword and carries another sword behind his back. He constantly evades the attack of the tall fint monster with his agility. And, constantly use the sword to cut a sword or stab a sword on it. Each sword stabbed the fint monster, which made it roar again and again. Fint monster and the human opened up the distance, low body like a wolf, and his fight with the human see, horizontal sword block in front of the chest position, moving the pace of dignified looking at each other. All of a sudden, fant suddenly pounced on him with fierce hooves. The man quickly handed the sword to his left hand, then stretched out his right hand, five fingers extended, and the middle finger bent, forming a special sign. Then, an invisible shock wave head-on rushed to the monster. However, this extraordinary shockwave only blew the fur of the monster, but did not knock it down or repel it. The man was obviously shocked. However, the Fincher had already come with his mouth wide open and his arms wide open. Chapter 595 At this time, a sharp arrow drives the shrill sound to come quickly. The sharp and special Ke Mo arrow goes straight into the eyes of the monster''s forehead, and comes out through the brain. The powerful force directly takes the huge body of the monster and nails it to a big tree. The sudden change shocked the dying visemir. He''s just out of danger. So far, his heart is still beating violently and his adrenaline is very high. He looked at the fint who was nailed to the tree and was constantly surprised. He looked in the direction of the arrow and said, "which friend helped me?" With that, he quietly looked to the shadow of the forest. Before long, the sound of the horse''s hooves came, and vissimil looked intently. Then he saw a tall figure sitting on a white horse, with a black cloak and long leather boots. I can''t see what he looks like, but seeing the bow and arrow pot hanging on one side of the horse and the sword on the other side, visemir knows who saved him. "My friend, thank you very much for your help, or I will die." Weisemir''s sword is still in the scabbard, while Jiangning looks at him slightly, with his skin armor studded with blood, two swords on his back, orange eyes, cat like pupils and young appearance. He was very clear about the extraordinary body hidden under the appearance of this vision. "You''re welcome." "Telepathy?" "You are a high spirit?" she said He thought that he was saved by a man with extraordinary archery, but he never thought that he would be saved by the elves, and he was still a high elves. Nodding slightly, he admitted that he raised his hand, and the arrow that nailed the fint immediately flew back and re inserted into the arrow pot. "You are also a powerful wizard," he said His attitude is very respectful, very polite to his Savior. "You''re not human." Jiangning said, "at least, it''s very different from ordinary people in the outside world. Your body seems to have been transformed by Alchemy, so that you have a strong body and extraordinary sensory ability beyond the ordinary. Is this a new occupation? " Weisermir nodded and admitted: "this is a strong body obtained after the" grass trial ". I have received rigorous training since I was a child. After successfully supporting the grass trial, I have gained keen features and extraordinary physique, accepted the employer''s Commission, and eradicated the demons in various places. People like me are called demon hunters. " Jiangning nodded to show his understanding. "I just saw that you still seem to have some spells, don''t you?" "That''s the seal of alder, the auxiliary seal of our demon hunter. We don''t have the magic talent of a sorcerer, mage or wizard, so we can only use some simple magic to assist ourselves. Unfortunately, I underestimated the fint monster just now. I thought it would lose its support when it left the ground. The seal of alder could knock it down even if it could not make it unconscious. Who knows, the seal of alder has no effect on the fint monster. If you hadn''t saved me just now, I would have died. " "Lack of experience is inevitable." Weisemir nodded. "After this time, if I meet the fint monster in the future, I will be more careful, at least not stupid enough to use the seal of alder again." After that, he said, "I don''t know your name yet? My name is visemir. I''m a demon hunter from kelmohan "Ininville, a high elf, came to this world for the first time." Vissimil nodded and then came to his senses. "You said, this is your first time in the world? So, are you from a different world? " He widened his eyes and looked at Jiangning. "That''s right." "The legend is true..." murmured vissimil. "The high elves really come from the alien world!" "Is there a message from my family in this world?" Jiangning always wanted to know why there was news of their family here. At the beginning, I thought it was a colony they once ruled, but it didn''t look like that. So he began to ask him, and Jiangning learned everything from the mouth of visemir. "The lost people have arrived here." "Did you come here to find your people?" he asked Jiangning shook his head and said, "yes or no, I have come here following the direction of fate. As for the people who have lost this world, it is the first time that I have learned from you." He said something to Jiangning. Then he took a dagger from his waist, went to the fint, and cut off the fint''s head. With a whistling, a slightly emaciated mare was summoned, and the ferocious head of the fint monster was tied to one side of the horse. Then he said, "this is not a place for conversation. How about I invite you to the pub for a drink?" "I don''t like the atmosphere of the human tavern very much..." the noisy environment and people''s eyes like appreciating national treasures made him very unhappy. After that, he said, "how about we drink anywhere later?" See Jiangning agree. He looked very happy. "I''ll get the commission later and give you your share. Then I''ll buy some wine and food in the town tavern. How about we choose a better hillside to drink?" Jiangning nodded in agreement, and then left the forest with vissimir. Along the way, they drove side by side and kept talking, but the mare of vissimil was always next to irfass from time to time. For this reason, vissimil said with a smile: "your horse is really beautiful. It''s majestic and beautiful. It''s a very handsome young man. You can attract girls everywhere you go. " Jiangning slightly looked down at irfass, who was annoyed by the constant harassment of the mare from visemir. He kept hissing and looked back at Jiangning from time to time. Jiangning patted him on the head and said to vissimil, "ilfas is not a horse!" Later, Jiangning''s fingertips gently brushed irfass, and then irfass''s steed immediately changed into a powerful big horned deer, white body, wrapped with silver hooves, which made vissimil''s eyes widened. "Is this... A deer living in your hometown?" As for the emaciated mare under him, he was completely stupid. Looking at the changed ilfas, he didn''t understand that it was his own business. Jiangning said: "irfass is unique. In my world, there are giant dragons, Griffins, unicorns and all kinds of wild animals, but irfass is unique and has no second head." "It''s hard to imagine what a different world is like," said vissimil with envy He looked at Jiangning, "what kind of world can give birth to high spirits." Jiangning looked at him slightly. "Do you really want to see our world?" The latter nodded without hesitation, "I really want to see it. However, I''m still learning how to travel, accept various missions, hunt and kill demons, and collect commissions. Maybe when I''m old, I''ll have a chance to go and have a look. " Jiangning looked at him, then took out a special pendant and gave it to him, "this is a keepsake. With him, you are qualified to enter our world." It never occurred to him that, with a joke, the other party actually agreed to him. He took the pendant and looked at it carefully. It was a special pendant with eyes, engraved with words that he could not understand. "I''ll take good care of it. When I''m old, I''ll go to your world." "Whatever you want." Chapter 596 Tirnalia, the capital of the beautiful Ayn al elves. The war left over from the past has been tempered by time and completely eliminated. The new tyrnalya was rebuilt in the ruins of the war. However, the new capital city, on the basis of the original aeneal elves, has added many traces of high elves. That is the deep mark of the long two thousand years of colonial rule. The aeneal elves can hardly forget the time when they called it the "high elves" of humiliation. Although we are all elves, there is a huge gap between them and the high elves. Two thousand years of colonial rule, the high elves plundered their countless resources, their people under the order of the high elves, formed an army to fight for them in the alien world. At the same time, all their actions and culture should be carried out under the guidance of the high elves. Two thousand years of rule, even in the long life of the elves, is also extremely long. Aeneal had been dormant under the high elves for two thousand years, unable to resist. We can only allow the high elves to bully them, plunder resources and fight for them. In this "dark" era, the sages and elites of the aeneal elves dream of overthrowing the colonial rule that oppressed them, turning over to be masters and taking control of their own destiny. To this end, they endure dormancy, and do not hesitate to learn from their enemies. However, the more they study and study, the more they feel the power of the high elves. Moreover, with the passage of time, the gap between them has become larger and larger, and it is difficult to make up for it. This result even made them feel desperate for a time. However, an unexpected turnaround occurred. On this day, the high elves who colonized hundreds of huge worlds suddenly withdrew to their world and gave up their vast colonies. No one knows what happened inside the high elves, and no one knows the cause of it. Overnight, there was no war or turbulence, and the era of high elves ruling hundreds of huge worlds came to an end! It was also during that special time called independence day that countless races celebrated the arrival of freedom, and ayne Ayre was no exception. After a long period of chaos, the race finally returned to calm, but the long period of chaos also made them very weak. Compared with 2000 years ago, it''s very weak. The Royal clans that once hid everywhere appeared again and still ruled the world. At the same time, a new situation appeared, the long two thousand years of colonial rule, their family lost the ability to cross the world. How does this ability disappear? They don''t know. They suddenly disappear. For two thousand years, endless resources were plundered. Although ayne El did not know why the high elves gave up all their colonies and gave up their rule over them. However, they know one thing, that is, after two thousand years of colonial rule, the high elves plundered endless resources from different worlds. The plunder of these resources has enhanced their inside information and strength. And ayne al needs to recover, needs the support of resources, so the only way seems to be external plunder. For this reason, ayne al chose to take the same road as the high elves, that is, plunder and colonize the foreign world. However, colonization and plunder of the alien world need to open the channel between the world and the bridge between the two worlds. For this reason, the aeneal elves began to study the transmission tower and various profound knowledge left over from the reign of the high elves. They created... Or imitated the spire of opening the alien world, which could open and maintain the passage connecting the alien world for a short time. In order to plunder the alien world more conveniently, Oberon muhitazi, the king of ayne Al, ordered his general iritin to form an excellent fighting knight to attack the alien world and plunder the resources of the alien world. To this end, he made every effort to support Irene and his knights. At this time, ayne Al was different from his original history and destiny. Because of an alien spirit, their destiny and future changed greatly. But things didn''t go as well as Oberon or iritin had expected. They weren''t high elves. Even though they are powerful, they can''t rule a vast world like the high elves. A white ship with a hundred crew can rule a vast world. When they first arrived at a world once colonized by the high elves on the ship of doomsday, Nigel FA met with strong resistance. In the long two thousand years of Chengping, the progress of civilization in this world is very fast. Even after hundreds of years of chaos, civilization has been castrated and devastated seriously, but their own productivity has also improved to a certain extent. Therefore, the Red Knights under the command of eretin encountered a very tenacious resistance, even if his knights were all elite and brave. However, in the face of the strength is not weak in the alien world, iritin is still playing extremely difficult. In the end, they plundered only part of the population and resources, and hastily returned to their own world. At this point, arrestin understood that only with the power of ayne Al could not reproduce the glorious era of the high elves. Even in how disgusted with the high elves, but the only thing that makes ayne El elves have to admit. Compared with the high elves, they are far from being able to reproduce the brilliance of the high elves, nor can they reproduce the glorious territory of the high elves. At the same time, they also clearly understood their weaknesses through the process of their first expedition to the alien world. The minarets and transporters they imitated are far from the minarets and transporters built by the high elves. It''s unstable. It turns on too much energy. The loss is very serious! For this reason, eretin and Oberon, the Elven king, gathered the elite of the whole clan to try to restore the power of their blood. Although they don''t know what they lost the ability to travel through time and space, they also know each other well that this power still exists in their blood. I just don''t know why this force "disappeared" or "fell asleep.". Now, they have to do everything possible to find the lost strength again. This arduous task has been given to eretin and the sage of the aeneal elves, craivan espane ABO kaomhan Maha, commonly known as awalak. He is the sage and versatile of ayne Ayre. He has spent hundreds of years with iritin to cultivate a successor of "ancient blood", Laura Doren, who is the daughter of Oberon. It perfectly inherits the blood power of ayne Ayre. Her blood contains powerful power and can freely shuttle in all the world. She is regarded as the revival and hope of ayne''er, and plans to arrange her marriage with the sage awalak. However, fate teases them again. Instead of marrying awalak, Laura Doren left her powerful blood power in the aeneal clan, but fell in love with a human Warlock. Cragnan, from Lord, comes to tyrnalya by accident and has a strong bond with Laura Doren. The two fall in love. Naturally, the aeneal elves oppose the combination of people and human beings. Oberon orders the arrest of cragnan. However, Laura Doren chose to elope with her lover. They fled there and went to cragnan''s hometown. Naturally, ayne al would not give up their escape. For the traitor Laura Doren, issued a hunting order for the two. Although they finally came to the new world, cragnan was killed. And Laura dolen, exhausted, gave birth to a daughter in the wild hills of redania, and then died. The hybrid offspring of humans and elves was adopted by sero, Queen of Rhodania, and named kalanther Fiona Ryan. She was raised as a princess in the court of Rhodania. After growing up, he married the king of temolia. Since then, the ancient blood began to spread among human beings. The loss of ancient blood did not make ayne al give up. The betrayal of Laura Doren and cragnan''s snatch of love have always made avalac hate him. He vowed to recover the ancient blood Chapter 597 In fact, all the actions and actions of the aeneal elves are constantly focused by a pair of eyes. They did not know that all their actions were monitored by the high elves. In fact, they were all under the surveillance of the high elves, including their imitation of the spire portal, their operations in the alien world, as well as the birth of Laura Doren and a series of subsequent operations. On this day, iritin led his Red Knight to cross the world again and set foot on the road of conquering the alien world. They were defeated by high elves from another world and enslaved for two thousand years. This situation and result can not be accepted by the arrogant spirits, even if they are ruled by the spirits. In the past time, the appearance of the celestial sphere intersection is not only the inexplicable change of nature, but also the frequent crossing of the world in the past. When they travel through the world, nature brings out the vision of the celestial sphere meeting. They frequently open the channel between the world and the world, frequently open the portal, and frequently carry out the action of invading the alien world. They plundered the local aborigines as slaves, brought back their own world as slaves, and carried out all kinds of labor. They regard all the non elf races as inferior races, the scope of barbarians. Refuse to come from the barbarian race, trying to get in touch with their noble spirit, whether it is spiritual or physical, can not be alien. That''s why they can''t tolerate Laura Doren''s association with an "ugly" human being. On the one hand, they look down on human beings and think that they are barbaric and rude, and they are enslaved objects. There are also many human beings who are enslaved in their world. On the other hand, nature can not tolerate the blood of Ethnic Revival flowing into the blood of human beings. For two reasons, the combination of Laura Doren and cragnan is not allowed. In the world of ayne Ayre, their love is not recognized and accepted by their parents and clansmen. In cragnan''s hometown, because of the war with the elves, both the government and the people have a very unfriendly attitude towards the elves. Therefore, the two people from the initial acquaintance to love, is a complete tragedy. Although their sad and beautiful love story was recognized and sympathized by later generations, their love and union were not accepted by the two peoples at that time. For this reason, cragnan and his lover Laura Doren went through a lot of hardships to return home. As a result, she was killed by her compatriots as human beings, and Laura Doren died of exhaustion after giving birth to a daughter. It has to be said that they are completely manipulated by fate and things. They were born in the wrong era, and they were played by the times at that time. In the end, they both died of hatred. Even if their love story is praised by people in later generations, what is the significance for the two people who have already died? The Red Knights, led by Irene, take the ship of doomsday, and Nigel law once again goes to the alien world. Although, they can not like the high elves, conquer one world after another, ruling countless lives and unimaginable huge territory. However, there is still a wild hope in her heart. In the past, the wild hope was influenced by the vision, or the whole aeneal Elves were not ruled by the high elves. It is impossible to understand what is a colony, what is colonial rule, and what is plunder. Their previous campaign was just to plunder the population. After their original world was destroyed by the frost, their family began a long migration, after arriving at a beautiful new world. Almost all the Aboriginal people there were killed, and the rest of them were slaves. After that, every action was mainly to plunder the local Aboriginal people as slaves. Until, they met the high elves and were ruled by them. After two thousand years, the elves of ayne al had opened up their horizons. Only then did they know that they could rule in this way. However, although they want to imitate the behavior of the high elves, they cannot be as powerful as the high elves themselves. They don''t have powerful element cannons, although they have made unremitting efforts. However, the research of element cannon has been slow. Although some finished products have been made, they cannot be transported to warships. Moreover, the energy consumption is so huge that it is far from being as portable as the high elves. Therefore, the effect of eretin''s expedition to the alien world has been slow. He can''t give a world a great shock and absolute crush at one time, and once the war is in a stalemate, it means that he can''t win. What''s more, when the elves face human beings, they always have a big problem in terms of population. They can''t have a population that''s not afraid of attrition, as humans do. On the contrary, it is not easy for them to bear children, and the loss of every member of the clan makes it difficult for them to accept. What''s more, today''s aeneal elves are in a very weak state. Even if the Red Knights and mages under their command are all powerful, they can still maintain the state of victory when they are unable to face the endless sea of people. Therefore, in addition to defeating alien human beings or other races and plundering a part of the population as slaves, it is mainly to attack their big cities and plunder their resources. No matter it''s grain, animals and plants, metals and minerals, as long as they are valuable things, they should be taken away. This is also a way for them to learn from the high elves. Even now, they don''t understand why the high elves want something that seems to be useless. However, they have been doing so. At the end of a battle, iritin looks at the vast world under his feet. There is a thick flame burning in his eyes, which contains a kind of emotion called "ambition". He was eager to rule here and make it the resource plunder land of the ayne El elves. As the original high elves did, a ship, a hundred crew, ruling a vast and beautiful world. However, the reality of the gap has made him have to give up this fantasy as a daydream. He clenched his fists and looked at the side of Nigel FA, the ship of doomsday. There was nothing on the spacious deck but sailors and knights. He couldn''t help looking at the left and right decks and began to fantasize that there should be an element cannon. Then, he can drive a ship, with his knights to conquer one world after another. Then, like the high elves, we will build a vast empire called ayne Ayre, so that we can compete with the high elves from other worlds! However, it''s just a fantasy. He knows the gap between the two groups very well. These thoughts deeply buried in the bottom of my heart, Eric Ting deeply breathed a breath of alien air, and wanted to order to return, but suddenly opened a portal in the sky. Then, in their nervous expression, a huge white boat, with a greedy element cannon, slowly flew out of the huge portal. And the ships next to them were moored together. At that moment, iritin almost had the impulse to seize the ship! Chapter 598 But he just thought that a ship with dozens of element cannons could not help them defeat the high elves. Even more, they can''t bring key benefits. Although with the element cannon, they can go as far as they like to invade the alien world as the high elves do, and then establish a strong colonial system in the alien world. However, the consequent consequences are painful consequences that they can not bear. Two thousand years, on the human body, is the time of dozens of generations, which can reincarnate and replace several dynasties. In the eyes of the immortal spirits, two thousand years is nothing but a little long. Will not be like mortals who will die like that, give birth to the feeling of vicissitudes. They are immortal, high above, overlooking everything under time. The thought was only a flash in her mind. He, his mage and knights watched the uninvited guests on guard, and gazed at their cars with envious eyes, the beautiful powerful white boat. In other words, he stares at the element cannon sticking out of the gun window. If it''s just a boat, iritin thinks that his car Nigel FA is not bad either. Two huge ships docked with each other, and then teams of high elves went directly to the deck of Nigel FA, the ship of doomsday. Arrestin and his knights were on guard. They could not help holding their palms on the hilt of their swords. The atmosphere in the field was extremely fierce. At this time, a slightly gentle voice came, "don''t be so nervous, iritin!" The voice continued, "you don''t want to fight with my family, do you?" As soon as iritin heard the news, he saw a figure in armor slowly approaching him. His pupils contracted and he said, "it''s you!" Hassan came faintly, looked at iritin and said, "is it a surprise?" "Why did the grand duke leave the upper world and go to this lonely world, and why did he stop us?" said iritin His expression was dignified. He saw Hassan. He said, "my king wants to see you, iritin." "What?" "I don''t think there''s anything about me that''s worth meeting with the Elven king." He said with a little temptation and speculation: "or do the high elves intend to make a comeback and reach your territory again?" "The boring trial is over!" Hassan said with a restrained expression, "my king has a task for you." "Mission?" "What mission can''t be explored by the power of the high elves?" he said "You can choose to ask the king yourself. Now, all you have to do is go back with me, or... "His expression became bad," do you want me to do it? " The voice dropped to the ground, and the atmosphere became dignified. The Red Knights under the command of eretin are on guard, quietly holding their weapons, and so are the high elves. Iritin thought for a moment, then said, "OK, lead the way." "Wise choice!" Hassan nodded with satisfaction and turned away. After listening, iritin could not help clenching her fists. The high elves returned to the white ship one after another, then the portal connecting the two worlds was opened, and the two ships flew in one after the other. This is a special world, which is different from any other world. The energy and light that all things rely on for survival comes from a holy tree connecting heaven and earth. The holy light always shines on the whole world, and all things are thriving. Many creatures who originally lived in the alien world also settled here with the expansion of the high elves. There are tree people, goblins, and many other beasts, as well as a variety of rare plants living here. The glory of the high elves shines here, and no race dares to offend the reputation established in the past. In the sky shining with soft and holy light, a twisted door was opened out of thin air, and then two big ships, white and black, flew out from here one after another. "The beautiful and rich world is more beautiful and rich than our hometown..." iritin looked at the Holy tree connecting heaven and earth in the distance, and the huge city under the Holy tree. Two ships, one in front of the other, fly to a specific position to dock. For the first time, eretin set foot on the land of the high elves. In his heart, with a strong sense of complexity and apprehension, he saw the richness and power here with his own eyes, and he really understood the gap between ayne Al and the high elves. Although what he saw was only the tip of the iceberg, some of the things revealed already made him extremely dignified. "Is there any hope of winning?" The white ships flying in the sky and the elemental cannons stacked on the deck made her feel frustrated for the first time. They have studied for so many years, but they have only developed a very heavy semi-finished product. The cost of energy is enormous. They can''t be loaded on a boat and follow them to fight for the alien world. However, this group of high elves, however, studied this extremely terrifying weapon with incomparable simplicity and lightness. Every city and white boat has been fully equipped. Iritin followed Hassan, thinking, as she walked towards the palace. Hassan looked slightly at him and said, "my king is different from those wild kings of the world. Do you know what to do when you meet him?" After hearing this, iritin clenched her fists again and nodded, "I know what to do." "Very good," said Hassan with a satisfied smile The road to the palace is not long, but it makes her feel as if life is like years. Either the majestic palace in front of her or the Holy tree that covers most of the city, it brings her an incomparably contradictory and complex heart. Two thousand years of enslavement, the hatred of destroying tyrnalya, and the death of the last king in battle are a kind of great hatred. The aeneal Elves will never forget and never dare to forget this hatred. However, the huge pressure brought by the reality makes them unable to revenge, and even dare not easily reveal this idea. Today, the man he wants to meet is the most powerful and prestigious monarch in thousands of worlds. Under his leadership, the territory of the high elves reached an unprecedented limit. Although, eretin did not know why the high elves gave up their vast territory, he knew it at the first time when he came to the upper world. The high elves have never been in turmoil or chaos as the outside world thought, or because of some reason, they have given up their vast territory, or their vitality has been greatly damaged "They have never declined, from 2000 years ago to now, they have never declined..." Eric Ting guessed a true answer, though unwilling to admit it. Finally, they entered the majestic palace and came to the hall waiting for the king to approach. Hassan walked into the palace with her head raised. He said, "Your Majesty, Irene is here." Then iritin heard a voice that was very strange to him¡° Let him in Summoned by Hassan, iritin takes a deep breath and walks into the hall. He glanced at the magnificent and solemn hall, then his eyes and attention focused on a figure on the throne. He knelt on one knee, his muscles were tight, and although there was no expression on his face, it was obvious that kneeling down to the foreign monarch still made him feel humiliated. Hassan saw this with a mocking look on her face. And Jiangning is from the beginning to the end, looking at the flat kneeling below Irene. After a long time, he said, "eretin, I heard that you aeneal elves have created an ancient blood, right?" Don''t let him get up, just say. Iritin''s face changed slightly, and then he took a deep breath and said, "yes, your majesty." "Bring that man to me." "Sire..." he raised his head. Suddenly, he was stunned. He saw a pair of golden eyes without any flicker and waves. What iritin said later, I dare not say again. "What else do you want to say?" Iritin shook her head and denied, "no, your majesty." He struggled, thought, and gritted his teeth. "I''ll bring her!" With these words, his whole body was like a ball of Qi, and his whole body was sitting on the ground as if it were his spine. Jiangning satisfied smile, "very good!" He stood up and said, "if you do well in this matter, I will consider you and your knights as subordinates of our family and put them into our system." "Thank you, sir." "Sire," said iritin, "then... Iritin is leaving." "Go Iritin got up, took his helmet and left the palace with a very pale face. Even if the world how warm, Holy tree that holy light how to protect all living beings. But in her senses, it was extremely cold and warm. It''s not him, it''s not ayne Al, who is sheltered by the tree! For the first time, a strong sense of frustration rose in his heart! Chapter 599 Before she came here, what she thought in her mind was nothing more than what kind of world the high elves lived in. What about tyrnalya? Is it luck for the high elves to defeat them? Or are the high elves as powerful as the legends and historical records? With one ship, 100 crew members control a complete and vast world? Countless lives, to serve them? These, in the beginning, were the answers that Irene had been eager to know. Even when he saw Hassan, he was just frightened by the powerful element cannon of the other side, not afraid of the high elves. However, a visit to the upper world made her understand the gap between the two ethnic groups. That is an insurmountable gap, whether it is civilization, the invention and application of various weapons of war. Or maybe the whole clan, ayne Ayre is far from the high elves. Until then, he witnessed the legendary monarch, the king of the high elves, who has been active in hundreds of worlds since 2000 years ago. They personally destroyed their capital, tyrnalya, and then enslaved hundreds of Elven kings of the world. At the first sight of him, a feeling of irresistibility and invincibility rose in her heart. Even in the face of Oberon, this feeling has never been, never appeared. Later, when he heard about the blood of ancient times, which was extremely confidential in his family, iritin could no longer suppress the shock in his heart. The blood of ancient times is the key secret for them to reproduce the glory of the clan. Even if the blood of ancient times is lost because of the departure of Laura Doren. However, ayne al never gave up looking for the lost ancient blood. This is the key to their family, the key to their revival. How is it possible to let this vital blood be lost? It''s just, how did the high elves know? How did they learn about the secrets and ancient blood of their family? Is it true that ayne al has been living under the surveillance of the high elves? Did the high elves never give up the detection of the alien world? Or, even if they give up the vast world, their eyes are always focused on those worlds? One by one, iritin had no answer. He only understood one thing: ayne Ayre was not the opponent of the high elves, and he could not deal with the mysterious and powerful Elven king himself. And he can only agree to the request to deal with it, even if it is the blood of ancient times. Iritin left and returned to ayne Al with his Red Knight. He ordered his knights not to say anything about today, let alone talk about it. Although his knights did not know what iritin had experienced in the palace, they also understood the power of the high elves. Looking at the dignified elder, all the elves kept silent and swore never to mention it. After arrestin left, Hassan looked at his back and said, "sire, arrestin seems very unhappy! And... "He looked at Jiangning," these aeneal elves are becoming more and more dishonest. They have done a lot of things secretly. They really think we don''t know. Whether it''s ancient blood, or trying to imitate our element cannon. All of them show that these Ian Ayers are not as honest as they seem. There are still seeds of rebellion in their hearts He tried to suggest, "Your Majesty, do you want to..." he gestured to kill. Jiangning took a look at him and said with a smile, "things haven''t reached such an extreme point. There''s no need!" Hassan frowned and said, "but, sire. Aeneal''s actions were frequent and his mind was not pure. He still wanted to restore the so-called glory and tried to imitate our nation to establish a colony. All these actions show that these guys always have rebellious thoughts in their hearts. I''m afraid that sooner or later, they will turn the spearhead against our family. " "By them?" Jiangning disdained a smile, "the small action of AI en AI Er, whether it is aboveboard or furtive, is not enough for fear. There is a great gap between them and us. It''s not just an ancient blood that can open up, or even make up for the huge gap between the two ethnic groups. Although they have great potential no less than ours, fundamentally speaking, they are still weak. Even if we give them 5000 years, we can''t bridge the gap between them and us. " "As for the establishment of a colony, it is even more ridiculous." Disdainful smile. Hassan asked curiously, "Your Majesty, why is this?" "Even if they can conquer the alien world, they can''t build a stable colony like our family. How much of the resources they get from the other world can be transformed into strength and heritage? " Looking at Hassan''s slightly thoughtful expression, Jiangning continued, "we can continuously turn the resources from other worlds into strength and details. We have relevant systems and a series of follow-up studies and plans. And what about Ian al? What do they have? " He continued, "do they have a mature and stable system like ours and plans for the future? Is there a huge wizard base? Compared with us, the inside information of ayne Ayre is really weak. Even if they get the resources from other countries, they can''t build a stable colony in a very short time. They can''t build a stable "transportation channel" in any world like us, and they don''t have enough deterrence. Even if he conquers the alien world by force, the only thing waiting for him is endless rebellion. " "They will spend their last drop of blood in the endless rebellion. Unless you can see the situation and stop early. Otherwise, it will be consumed all the time. Either, completely subdue resistance, or, completely decline. At that time, no matter what the final result is, ayne al will definitely lose his strength. I don''t know how long it will take to recover his strength. " Hassan suddenly realized, "I see." At this point, he completely understood that the colonial resource plunder was not as simple as it seemed. Frankly speaking, the high elves have a complete "industrial system" and the knowledge and technology that can consume these resources. However, ayne Ayre does not have a complete "industrial system". They are even on the road of "civilization". They don''t have the knowledge and technology that consume these resources and turn them into strength, or there are few, incomplete or none related things. Therefore, even if aeneal can conquer the alien world, they have no means or technology to develop a treasure land. To put it bluntly, you can''t expect a feudal and backward civilization to possess the technology and strength of industrial civilization. What''s more, aeneal as a whole is not a mature feudal civilization. So, even if they can conquer the alien world, what can they do? Plunder those precious metals, gold and silver? Or food and meat? To put it bluntly, these things are useless and cannot improve the progress and potential of a civilization. Although, the development of civilization is inseparable from these. However, when civilization reaches a certain level, the dependence on these things is greatly reduced. The high elves led by Jiangning were at this level. The dependence on these things becomes very small, and the development and progress are aimed at the scarce resources. These can be transformed into the overall strength and heritage of their ethnic group. Hassan nodded, and then he said, "Your Majesty, what about ancient blood?" He said his doubts, "why do you want iritin to bring the spirit with ancient blood?" "We are always outsiders in this strange environment. We don''t belong here. No matter now or in the future, we are always outsiders to this strange environment. " "Ancient blood can help us find the right way home," he said "Home?" Hassan''s face moved. "Alda..." Jiangning shook his head and waved to him, "leave, Hassan." He added, "I have some other things to get out of here, and you follow my original plan." "Yes, your majesty." After Hassan left, Jiangning leaned on the throne and began to think. Then, he waved to open a portal, followed the direction of future and destiny, and came to a new world. Chapter 600 On a hillside covered with green grass, a piece of silk, two figures and a plate of fruit, a roast sheep and wine bottles scattered on the ground, they drink against the soft and beautiful moonlight. "In kelmohan, every apprentice passed through the rigorous training from the urine. Fencing, riding, boxing and all kinds of tedious knowledge. Human, elf, monster and herbal knowledge. This knowledge is so complex and profound that it can make people as big as cattle, but you have to learn it. " "But these things are just a drop in the bucket," he said, taking a sip of his wine. Even if you know this knowledge, when you grow up, you will find that there are still many things you need to learn Jiangning nodded slightly, listening to the story told by visemir, "the reason why a person can succeed depends not only on his talent, but also on whether he works hard or not. Heaven is fair and unfair. " Weisermir nodded, "... When every demon hunter apprentice has finished learning these things, he has to continue to learn. Naturally, his martial arts can''t be left behind. Then I will learn FA Yin, some simple alchemy and pharmaceutics. After all, we hunt monsters everywhere, and sometimes we have to make corresponding items to defeat the enemy according to their intelligence and weaknesses. But these can only make one understand the things related to monsters or mystics. To be a qualified demon hunter, one must endure the grass trial. If we don''t die, we''ll transform! Both facial features and physique will surpass ordinary people and bring us developed and keen senses, strong physique and quick recovery. We can drink the most lethal alchemy for ordinary people, although the taste is not very good... " He tore off a piece of mutton, took a sip of wine, and continued¡° Whether it''s Alchemy or ordinary people''s decoction, the taste is so disgusting, different from the delicious beer and the delicious roast mutton Then he tore off a piece of mutton and chewed it carefully before he said, "I''m really curious about what the world of the high elves is like. There are such unique spices. I found that barbecue and this strange spices mixed together, will become extremely delicious "This is cumin." Jiangning explained to him. There are thousands of stars in the infinite universe outside the world. There are different species in it. Some of the world species are similar or the same, but some of the world species are brand new. The high elves colonized hundreds of worlds, so it is not difficult to find new spices from these endless species and resources. The names of some spices are naturally named by Jiangning as familiar and kind to him. "Cumin?" Again, she sniffed, and then ate the roast mutton. "This thing is really good for barbecue!" Later, he looked at Jiangning suspiciously, "it''s just that barbecue doesn''t match the spirit''s temperament. Do the high elves like barbecue, too? " Jiangning shook his head and said to him, "in fact, I''m the only one who loves this." Jiangning didn''t want to talk about the barbecue. He said, "why did you choose to be a demon hunter?" "Did you hear of the accident law?" he said Jiangning shook his head, saying he had never heard of it. "It''s a baby that connects with the promised through the law of fate, usually to repay the favor," he began to explain. Anyone who wants to use the method of accident, when hearing someone swearing to give him anything in return, should say: "you will give me the unexpected things you found at home.". This sentence does not refer to the lover who is hiding under his wife''s bed, nor the mother-in-law who suddenly visits, but the child who was born or adopted when the swearing person was not there. " He said faintly, "it is said that children marked by fate like this will be very promising people when they grow up." He sneered, "it''s just, who knows if it''s true or not?" Jiangning looked at him, "are you the one who became a demon hunter because of the law of accident?" Weisermir nodded, "this law has the power of magic. Once it meets the requirements of the law of accidents, the bond of destiny will come into being between the originator of the oath and the object of the oath." He said: "because of the law of accident, I was taken to kelmohan by my tutor and became an apprentice. After successfully passing the grass trial, I became a demon hunter. And go to various places, accept the Commission task, earn commission. After all, money is also needed to maintain life and equipment. " Jiangning suddenly, did not continue to ask vissimil. In fact, there is no exact record of the emergence and birth of the law of accidents. However, the law of accident has a strong binding force. Part of it is the effect of the law, and part of it is the power of magic. In the story of the demon hunter, Lambert, the demon hunter''s companion of jerot, also became a demon hunter because of the law of accident. The same is true of Shirley. HIRI''s father, enshir, was cursed by warlocks in his early years and turned into a ferocious and disgusting monster, which originated from a riot when he was 13 years old. There was a riot in the capital of the Empire. Enshir''s father was overthrown, and the usurper took the opportunity to take power. Enshir''s father fogus refused to admit the legitimacy of the rebellion. So the usurper made the warlock torture the son of fogus, namely enshir, and was cursed. The warlock turned him into a hedgehog like monster - uchion (because the old saying "hedgehog" is similar to emhyr) That''s why enshir hates warlocks. However, enshir finally avoided the hunter''s pursuit. On a rainy night, he met the king of Sintra, Ebin''s rogna, and saved his life, so he asked the king to give the law of accident in return. When the king came home, he learned that his wife was pregnant. According to the accident law, the baby belonged to enshir. When the king''s daughter pavita was 15 years old, enshir, who was not named Doni, went to pavita''s wedding party. But what does king rogna of Sintra want his daughter to marry a monster? So, jerot, who came to Livia, wanted to get rid of enshir. However, with the help of jerot, enshir lifted the curse. As a result, pavita was asked to be his wife. However, jerot also takes the law of accident as a reward. At this time, he knows that eunhill, who is pregnant with pavita, can only promise to give jerot, that is, Shirley, the child in his wife''s womb. The effect of the law of accidents, whether it is the law itself or because of magic, has brought many changes. At the same time, people''s rumor, such a child marked by fate, will be very promising when he grows up, but it has been realized. It''s just that jarot was abandoned by his mother in kelmohan, not because of the accident law. Chapter 601 "Well, the bloody war has begun again." Looking at the corpses on the ground, the broken weapons, the broken flags, and the still embered firewood, vissimil could not help sighing. Since the killing of Laura Doren and cragnans, the conflict between humans and elves has broken out again. The death of the two of them is just the fuse between human beings and elves. The real reason is that after a long period of accumulation, the differences and contradictions between human beings and elves are on the verge of breaking out. Therefore, the death of the cragnans only officially detonated this one touch powder keg. "Where there are people, there are always threats of war and death. This is the iron rule that has existed with the world since ancient times! " Jiangning calmly sitting on the back of irfass, eyes without waves, plain looking at all this. Even if there were elves and half elves with their blood in these corpses, he was not moved. Vissimil looked at him and said helplessly, "I don''t know which day it will take to avoid war." He is wandering in vain delusion, as if he is looking forward to a peaceful era without war. "You''re looking forward to a world like this?" Weisemir nodded. "Even though I''m a demon hunter, no amount of war can affect me. However, I still hope that there will be no war in this land. " "Then you may be disappointed." Weisemir looked at him puzzled, Jiangning looked at him, and then said: "land and resources, can not afford too much population. When the population grows to a certain extent, the birth of resources is far behind the pace of population growth. Then the war came into being. Whether it is to consume population through war, or for the sake of new land and resources, sometimes even the head of a country is hard to control. What''s more, this war is a human challenge to the non-human race! " Looking at the other end of the horizon, he said, "the land in the north is occupied by human beings, while the valley in the spirit mountains (mahakan mountains) is occupied by high elves and their descendants." He pointed to the south, "and the vast land of the South was occupied by the aenhidi." "The population of human beings is growing very fast. They are very dependent on land. The desire for land is also extremely greedy, even in their wilderness, there are still large areas of barren land. However, they will still fight and plunder more land after their vitality is restored. " He looked calmly to the north. "The death of Laura dolen and his wife is just an opportunity. The fundamental reason is that the contradiction between human and spirit has been unable to vent for a long time. Therefore, both elves and human beings want to make an end. " "Human beings covet the land occupied by elves, and elves are dissatisfied with the constant persecution and encroachment of human beings for a long time," he said. This time, with the help of the killing of Laura dolen and his wife, the contradiction between the two ethnic groups has an opportunity and excuse to vent After hearing this, weisemir was stunned for a moment, then sighed and said, "so I don''t have the talent for politics." He looked at the corpses in this place, speechless and silent. After a moment, he said, "I can''t change anything, but I won''t let their corpses be eaten by disgusting monsters!" With that, he turned over and dismounted, with his sword in his hand, and met him head on. Jiangning''s eyes turned to the center of the corpses everywhere. Following the back of vissimir, a group of ferocious and disgusting pygmies were attracted by countless corpses. This is not over, the sky sounded a loud Eagle cry, and then saw a huge Griffin flying. On the other hand, vissimir had already been against the group of scavengers. At the moment of approaching, his right hand stretched forward, his index finger flexed, and then a cluster of fine flame like Mars continuously ejected from his palm. That''s it, igny Fagin. He pushed back the corrupting ogres with the continuous flame in his palm. The splashing sparks ignited the greasy bodies of the corrupting ogres. They screamed in panic, and their sharp and ugly palms tried to wipe out the burning flame. At this time, vissimir had already rushed up. He slashed left and right, quickly cutting down two decadent ogres, but after that, the body of the decadent ogre expanded like a balloon. As soon as his face changed, he quickly released another seal. His five fingers were open in front of his chest, and his thumb and tail fingers were bent. An orange yellow energy barrier firmly protected him. This is Kun''s seal. At this time, the two ends of the rotten ogre, which expanded as fast as a balloon, exploded, and scattered flesh and blood mixed with impact, spilled all around. However, under the protection of Quinn Fayin, visemir was safe and sound, but by this time, several other scavengers had gathered around him. What''s worse, the Griffin flying in the sky, with its sharp beak wide open, howled and rushed to vissimil. Vissimil''s face changed greatly. He quickly rolled to one side to escape. At the same time, he used the aldefa seal with extremely fast speed to shake off the corrupting ogres. Then he heard the Griffin howl in pain, followed by a heavy landing. He turned his head and saw that the Griffin had already fallen to the ground. In the middle of its head, there was an arrow still shaking. "Thanks, brother!" Yelled visemyr, then turned his head and continued to deal with the corrupting ogre, who had gathered again. Jiangning, sitting on irfass'' back in the distance, nodded slightly in front of his thanks, then hung his bow on irfass again, and then calmly looked at visemir who was struggling with the Corruptor. Before long, vissimil came slowly, and the cannibals who coveted the dead bodies in the battlefield died under vissimil''s sword. He walked all the way, shaking off the flesh and blood foam sticking to the sword body, and constantly scolded, "these damned monsters are not only ugly, but also their blood is dirty and stinky." He looked at his sword painfully, pulled a piece of cloth from a corpse and wiped off the blood on the sword. Then he went to his horse and took a bottle of medicine and cotton balls from his backpack. Then he make complaints about Jiangning''s Tucao. He tucks up a cotton ball with tweezers and wipes his sword. "The blood on the carrion demon is not only dirty and stinky, but also corrosive to weapons." He looked at his sword painfully, "although my swords restrain them, their blood contamination for a long time will also cause damage to my sword. This sword is not cheap! " Jiangning speechless, "it''s not so much that you are in love with the sword, it''s better to say that you are in love with the money." Jiangning has seen and examined the sword in the hands of visemir. The swords of demon hunters are made of the best metal and forging skills, combined with alchemy and enchantment. In particular, the silver swords they use to kill monsters are more expensive than the steel swords they use to kill humans. However, it is not so easy to damage. "You didn''t know just now. Help me." Weisermir complained. "I''ve solved the biggest problem for you!" With that, he held out a grab, and the arrow on the Griffin''s head began to shake violently. Then the arrow flew to Jiangning. He held out a grab and put the arrow back into the arrow pot. "That''s convenient!" In the face of Jiangning''s questioning eyes, vissimil explained: "I mean, after using this arrow, you don''t have to pick it up by yourself, and you don''t have to worry about maintenance. Look, it''s still as good as new. There''s no damage or bloodstain He took out the arrow from Jiangning''s arrow pot, observed it carefully, and then praised it. "It''s just a little skill, besides..." Jiangning took the arrow from vissimil, "the forging process of high elves is different from that of human beings." "I really hope you can help me forge a sword," she joked He was joking, but Jiangning said, "if I have a chance, I will." Vissimil was very happy, and they both said a word. Then vissimil looked at the corpses in the place and sighed, "let''s go!" After that, he turned over and got on the horse, but Jiangning didn''t arrive. Vissimil looked at him, and Jiangning ignored him. He and irfass were shining with a strong white light, and then the earth rolled and buried the corpses everywhere. Then endless grass and flowers, like magic, spread out from nothing on this once battlefield earth. The endless blood and the smoke of war have been completely eliminated, and vissimil looks at this land full of green and flowers, just like a miracle. "Let''s go!" After all this, Jiangning called out to vissimil. Then ilfas moved forward slowly, and vissimil followed him. As he walked, he looked back at the land full of green and flowers. One in front of the other and the other behind, facing the setting sun, they walked far away. Chapter 602 With the acquaintance of vissimil, after a period of time, vissimil volunteered to be a "tour guide". Along the way, visemir introduced many things to Jiangning, such as the local conditions and customs, the situation of other countries and the warlock information. Let Jiangning have a more comprehensive understanding of the world. Later, Jiangning parted ways with vissimir. He had something to rush back to kelmohan. Jiangning wandered on the mainland alone. The wars and conflicts between the human nations and the elves could not shake him. He did not care about the war between human beings and elves. He walked and stopped all the way and watched everywhere, which was regarded as tourism. In this world, the conflicts and wars between human beings and elves also affect many human beings. They generally treat elves with hostility. Even worse than the most serious racial discrimination on earth, some people are simply hostile to him, and some people intend to rob him. What''s more, it''s not an ambush, it''s just a few aboveboard people besieging him. Of course, they all failed, without exception, lying dead on the spot. After killing people, people''s attitude towards Jiangning became worse. Even if it''s not his fault, it''s enough for human beings to hate and be hostile to him because of different races. Every house is closed, and the hotel won''t entertain him or sell him food, even if he can solve these problems easily. Finally, because of his hostility, attracted a team of elite Knights besieged him. The value of a high elf is enough to make everyone take risks. In the eyes of those blinded by money, Jiangning is not a high spirit with great threat, but a mountain made up of a pile of gold coins. It represents wealth, honor and title. Whether dead or enslaved, the capture of a high elf is enough to make everyone into the rich class overnight. In the face of these greedy and disgusting guys, Jiangning is merciless. Also from the moment, he let all human beings see the power of the high elves, how despairing! "Hiss!" Jiangning takes out kunguhar from a corpse, which is a artifact forged by Aoli himself and transformed by the magic diamond. It''s easy to cut off any iron and any body. Fifty soldiers, plus a few warlocks, all lay in a pool of blood. Every family looked out from the covered doors and windows and saw the corpses and the smell of blood. Everyone was trembling with fear. Pray that the evil "devil" in their eyes will leave as soon as possible. Jiangning did not look at those who were also hostile to him. He turned over and sat on irfass'' back. He is disgusted with these alien human beings at this moment. Maybe it also has the influence of his life, his character, aesthetics and preferences are more or less affected. For example, he likes silver jewelry, likes to stay in a quiet place with beautiful environment, and likes to eat some vegetarians and fruits, although he has no scruples about meat and wine. But for more time, he was still a vegetarian. Not far after he left the town, a figure covered in a cloak came here. Looking at the closed door and the corpses on the floor, the face under the shadow could not see any expression. Then, the stranger looked at the direction of Jiangning''s departure. After thinking about it, I chose to follow. Just now the small episode, also only slightly affected Jiangning''s mind. Later, this episode was forgotten by him. He walked aimlessly, choosing the desolate and uninhabited places and visiting the beautiful scenery of the alien world. Stop and go, constantly look, occasionally to the human city around. At last, he came to a small waterfall. The mist and water made Jiangning fall in love with this place at a glance. In front of the waterfall on the left slope, there is a huge oak tree, the tree is very thick round, three or five people can embrace. Jiangning pulled out kunguhar and made a hole in the oak tree. Then he began to decorate his home in the alien world. Expand the space inside the tree cave, carve the furniture with the wood in the small forest, pave the wood board, set up the water diversion channel, and place the carved furniture one by one. Buy expensive cloth and other ornaments from the human city to decorate your new home. After everything was in good condition, Jiangning settled down and began to study. For thousands of years, he not only designed the ethnic group planning according to his own ideas, but also devoted himself to the cultivation of ethnic wizard. The emergence and expansion of all kinds of new knowledge brought him a very novel feeling. By chance, a flash of inspiration always benefited him a lot. This kind of full and comprehensible pleasure, let any wizard can rise a great sense of satisfaction. He doesn''t care about the outside world. Occasionally, he contacts with ethnic groups and asks about their situation. In addition, he is far away from the noisy human city and the war between the two ethnic groups. In front of this small forest and waterfall, I live in seclusion. Until one day, an unexpected guest came here, which broke his peace. Bang bang! The sound of beating on the wooden door quickly interrupted Jiangning''s noon break. He lifted the blanket on his body and got out of bed with some doubts. He came to the door and opened it. A whole body stained with blood elf, extremely weak against the oak rely on. Seeing him open the door, the elf was very happy. She said in a quick and rapid voice, "please help me, please!" Jiangning looked at the woods behind her. At the moment, groups of people were walking through the woods. He frowned slightly and leaned to let her in. "Thank you very much," the elf said with great joy With that, she took another look behind her and hurried into the tree hole. Jiangning, on the other hand, cleans up her traces and bloodstains, turns around and closes the wooden door. At the same time, a mysterious spell takes effect to cover up the tree house. Outsiders can only see an oak tree, but not the cutting marks on the tree and the wooden door handle. "Thank you very much. I will certainly repay you." The spirit sat quietly on the chair, covering the wound in her abdomen. Jiangning was not interested in the reward she said. He took the white and delicate bandage, medicine and wound medicine and handed it to her. "There''s a room at the corner of the stairs. You can go there and apply medicine." With that, he went to the small counter of the room and fiddled with the tea. "They won''t find it, will they?" Jiangning did not look back and said, "no, they don''t have the ability to see through the barriers outside." Jiangning thinks that the people who can crack his own magic do not. Even if he does, it will not be those outside. After hearing this, the spirit was obviously relieved. She got up and went to the corner of the stairs. Then Jiangning heard the door closing. He ignored it and began to make tea and prepare some food. Before long, the spirit came out after healing himself. She took off her bloody cloak, revealing her long brown hair and wearing a red lace dress, most of her chest bare. She went up to Jiangning to thank him again. Jiangning didn''t answer. She took a glance at her. Then she put the tea and food on the plate and put them down on the table. The tea and rice are for her. The spirit thanks him again, and then she treats the food in front of her with elegant dining etiquette. After she finished eating, Jiangning said, "who are you? Why do you know where I live? " She said, "my name is Francesca findabe. I''m a warlock. I''ve been following you for a long time, and I''ve seen you build treehouse houses." With that, she covered her mouth inconceivably. Stare big a pair of beautiful big eyes, shocked to look at the food she ate up and the tea in the cup¡° What have you done to me? " Jiangning ignored her, but continued to ask, "Why are you following me?" Francesca shut up and didn''t want to answer the question, but her mouth started again¡° I once saw you slaughter a group of human soldiers and warlocks. I was a little curious, so I secretly followed you for a period of time. " Jiangning frowned, "is that all?" Francesca said again involuntarily, "I''m curious about you..." Jiangning Chapter 603 Jiangning looked at her silently, and then said, "after your enemies leave, you can go!" Francesca opened her mouth, but looking at Jiangning''s eyes and expression, she knew that she was resolute and would not continue to accept her because of her beauty or sympathy. So she nodded silently and left at night. Francesca''s departure did not affect Jiangning''s life. For him, helping a wounded stranger is totally optional. However, if you continue to take her in, or help her take care of her injury. Jiangning won''t do that. He lives here and sees the peaceful atmosphere here. He didn''t want to be disturbed in his peaceful life. The man whose fate guides him has not yet been born, so he does not know why he is here. However, things will not go smoothly. Soon after Francesca''s departure, she returned, and her injuries became more severe, almost fatal. When Jiangning opened it, she saw Francesca, who was weak, and asked him for help. "Sorry, I''m back... Ha ha." Jiangning turned aside. When she went in, he saw rustling figures coming out of the woods one after another. There were soldiers and warlocks in the group. They hold torches, weapons and staff. When they saw him, the group was obviously surprised. Some people began to whisper, "in the evening, we came here, but we didn''t see anyone here? What''s more, I''ve been to that tree, and there''s no sign of cutting on the tree, and there''s no door... Why, all of a sudden? " The human warlocks have a dignified expression. They have explored here with these soldiers, and neither the soldiers nor they have found the situation here. Well, it turns out that the other side is very strong. They don''t know how strong they are, but at least they are stronger than them. Besides, the other side is still a high elf. Therefore, this group of human warlocks did not negotiate with Jiangning at all, but changed from the beginning to cast their strongest spells. At the same time, waves of concentrated arrow rain also went straight to Jiangning. The gorgeous magic light and sharp arrows are blocked by an invisible barrier at the moment of approaching the tree hole house. Then, fog gradually rose around, and the fog spread at a very fast speed. In a short moment, the fog covered a large area of land. At the same time, screams and shouts came from the fog. Jiangning closed the door, looked at Francesca and asked her, "who are they? Why are you in hot pursuit? " Francesca replied, "they are extremely hostile to elves. Some of them are royal advisers in the northern countries. Because of the war between human and spirit, I tried to assassinate the general of human army before, but failed. And then I went on the run. And when I saw you from afar, I was very interested in you, and I followed you for a long time. I thought I had been very careful to hide my tracks, but they found me "Before I came here in the evening, I was overtaken by them in the hills not far away. Although I tried my best to resist, I was still not the opponent of several warlocks. The abdominal injury was caused by a knight. After pushing them back, I used my last strength to send me to this forest with teleportation and found the treehouse you built Jiangning nodded silently, and then he said, "the contradiction between human beings and elves has risen to this point?" Francesca nodded. "There are many contradictions between man and spirit. In particular, the sudden arrival of the high elves hundreds of years ago accelerated the contradiction between human beings and elves. Nowadays, there are many human kingdoms in the north, and the kingdom of high elves is built in the "valley of elves". Most of our aenhidi elves are scattered in all walks of life. Our land has been almost lost in hundreds of years of continuous war. In the south of the continent, the human kingdom named nefergad, like the northern countries, is constantly eroding our territory. It is only a matter of time before we lose all our territory. " "Aynshidi is very weak. Hundreds of years of wars and conflicts of different sizes and private feuds among the people have made our already difficult population more and more scarce. This is not a secret in the whole continent. It is well known that it is not easy for us or the high elves to reproduce. Human beings have grasped this point, constantly killing elves and weakening our strength. Moreover, on the front line in the spirit mountains, the huge army of human beings is attacking the spirit alliance, and many spirits lose their lives every day. Although half elves are tenacious, high elves are powerful. However, in the face of human tactics, we are still losing "Is man so powerful?" Jiangning is a little confused. With the civilization of the middle ages and the low productivity, how can human beings dare to wage wars frequently? What''s more, according to Francesca''s description, their high elves and their descendants, half elves and even aynshidi, have cooperated and allied with each other. In this way, they are still losing under the human attack. It really makes Jiangning feel incredible. Once upon a time, under his leadership, they were truly invincible. However, when his people came here, that is, when they first came, they had a good view. In the next few hundred years, this situation declined rapidly, and now it is surrounded by human coalition forces in the valley of elves. To say that nothing has changed, Jiangning doesn''t believe it at all. "You are also a high elf, but why don''t you help your people?" Francesca interrupts Jiangning''s thinking. After listening, Jiangning shakes her head slightly. Francesca is just about to ask something, but suddenly her eyebrows are tightly clustered. The sweat on her forehead is constantly flowing down. Her face and lips are white. "You are seriously injured. I will heal you first." Then Jiangning went to help her. Francesca got up and pointed out, "those people out there, they..." "Don''t worry." He said with a sneer, "let them fight each other!" There was unspeakable coldness and contempt in the tone. Francesca was a little stunned, then without a word, with the help of Jiangning, she went back to the room where she stayed today. Inside, Francesca slowly takes off her clothes, revealing her bloodstained body, and the wound on her abdomen has already cracked again. Not only that, but also on the shoulders, back and thighs. Some were obviously sword wounds, others were caused by magic, and there was a wound caused by an arrow. Thanks to what she said to Jiangning just now, this tough will is really extraordinary, much stronger than most men. Looking at the lace underwear she was wearing, it was also stained with blood. Francesca did not say a word, and her face did not change. She took off her underwear, and her whole body immediately changed. Jiangning empty hand, palm out of thin air appeared a continuous rotation of water mass. Later, he used magic to clean her body, wash away the blood and dirt. After that, she applied medicine to her wound and used magic to speed up the healing of the wound. Then, let her take the potion he made to cure the damage caused by the spell. "I don''t have women''s clothes here. You should wear mine for the time being." Put the clothes on the bed, Jiangning said to her. Francesca nodded silently and wrapped herself in a light silk quilt. Then Jiangning brought her a pot of tea and food, put it on the table, closed the door for her and went back to her room. He was lying in bed, looking at the wood textured ceiling. "Esprit, what are they doing? Is energy already exhausted? Or is it reserved for the critical moment? When will those who are guided by fate reappear? " After thinking about it for a long time, Jiangning slowly fell asleep until the scream of the outside world had disappeared and the sound of the rotten ogre gnawing at the corpse sounded again. Chapter 604 "The people we are going to meet this time are really as good as you said?" In the wilderness, two chestnut horses walk side by side, sitting on their backs. Their hair color is very similar to their clothes. Wearing leather armour inlaid with nails, there are two swords hanging on the left side of the horse''s shoulder, and the body is covered with a black cloak, which hides the face under the black shadow. "Jerot, believe me, the person I''m going to take you to this meeting is definitely a master of martial arts with extraordinary skills. If he can give you some advice, you will certainly benefit a lot." At the end of the day, he added, "it''s the elves." "You haven''t told me how you got to know this elf you admire so much?" The young demon hunter, named jerot, looked at his mentor, visemi, and expressed his doubts. Therefore, the relationship of grass trial, the demon hunter''s emotion was suppressed to a very low level, they did not lose emotion. It''s just that you can suppress this kind of emotion to a minimum, and you won''t affect your judgment because of emotional reasons. "Ah, that was a hundred years ago." With a slightly emotional tone, weisermir tells the process of his acquaintance with Jiangning. On one side, jerot listened to him and said to his tutor in a teasing tone: "in other words, this elf is still your Savior!" After hearing this, vissimil took a look at jerot. "You smelly boy, when you first dealt with the monster, you didn''t do much better than me." Jerot quickly digs off the topic. "Well, this topic skips by." Two people parallel, maintain a relatively balanced speed, toward Jiangning current seclusion. Francesca was injured at the beginning and was taken in by Jiangning. She was only cultivated for more than a month and then recovered. One night, she also quietly climbed onto Jiangning''s bed. At present, the two maintain a relatively delicate state, lovers do not like lovers, couples do not like husband and wife. As for the war between man and spirit, it has been completely over. At the entrance of the spirit mountain, the high elves and their half elves built a solid fortress at the entrance of their home, which was easy to defend and difficult to attack. In addition, a continuous great wall was built on some key passes and low mountains. Round the clock patrol, in addition, in the Elven mountains, flowers and trees and animal life are all the eyes of the high elves. High elves teach trees to talk with animals and inspire their wisdom. Therefore, when the human coalition invaded here, it was known by the high elves for the first time. Every act and every move of human beings is known by trees and animal in mountain range. And these animals and plants later told the elves about the disappearance and condition of human beings. Then, the high elves fought a painful attack. Later, it constantly lured the human coalition into the depths of the spirit mountains. With the advantage of being familiar with geography, the high elves set traps to weaken the strength of the human coalition. Finally, under the fortress, he completely repelled the attack from human beings. After that, the war between the human and the high elves was completely over! In fact, human beings also recognized the status of the high elves and the Kingdom they established. As for the aenshidians, they are much worse than the high elves. The power and vitality of the aenhidi Elves were greatly damaged. They completely lost all their land in the human attack. With the war, the people died or scattered everywhere, and some of the aenhidi went to the high elves. At present, in this world, in this continent, in the situation surrounded by many human countries, only the kingdom of high elves has been safely existing. Its special position is regarded as a buffer country between human nations. At the same time, the strength of the high elves is also the evidence that makes people look at each other with new eyes. As for Francesca, she settled down in Jiangning after the war. The situation of aenhidi and the total fall of the land made the wizard who wanted to protect their land completely frustrated. Compared with human beings, aynshidi has become very weak and weak. Compared with human beings, aynshidi is no match in terms of population, productivity and national strength. What''s more, they are facing the siege of human nations, and the help of the high elves has been very limited. Even though a coalition has been formed, it is still unable to return to the sky under the same human sea tactics. On the other hand, with his young apprentice, jerot, weisermir is also rushing to Jiangning. Jerot was found by him in kelmohan. Shortly after he was born, he was abandoned by his mother, a druid, doctor and mage visena, outside kelmohan. Later, he was picked up by vissimir who went out, and brought back to kelmohan to raise him. Later, he trained very hard with other young apprentices. And after the grass trial, he became a young demon hunter. Although jerot is very gifted, wesermere still thinks that his apprentice still lacks enough teaching and experience. As a result, wesermer thought of the master of ELF martial arts he knew and wanted to take him to Jiangning for a period of guidance and training. Weisemir firmly believes that if jerot can be taught under Jiangning, it will be extremely great for his growth and good things. At the same time, in more than a hundred years, vissimil also came to explore the door many times. Jiangning once gave him a keepsake, not only a key to the upper world, but also a device to contact him. "I haven''t seen him for decades, and I don''t know what his life is like? I can''t help being alone Weisemir said with some sobs. One side of jerot interjected, "the aenhidi elves live at least three times as long as human beings, while the high elves and their descendants, half elves, are said to enjoy eternal life. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. " Finally, he added, "I saw it in alien biology." Vissimil nodded. "I''ve read that book, too. The author of this book is a warlock. Most of the contents and knowledge in the book are complex, which can make people dizzy. Only the introduction of the spirit chapter is more or less in line with some situations. " "How long is the life span of the high elves, and whether they are immortal as they say," he said. I don''t know. Although we are demon hunters and can live for hundreds of years, we can''t see for ourselves whether the high elves live that long. " "They''re strong enough to be true." Withermir nodded. "It''s true." They stop and go all the way, talking and chatting, camping in the wild and staying in the daytime. Occasionally, they will accept the entrustment of the villages or manors along the way to eliminate the monsters and earn a little Commission. Then, he continued on his way. After about two months, they finally arrived at their destination. In the distance, vissimile pointed to the small waterfall and the rumbling water ahead and said to jerot, "look, we''re here. In the front, over the waterfall, on the left slope is our destination Jarot sniffed and exclaimed, "ah, I smell a lot of flowers and the residue of alchemy." He looked at vissimil. "Why, your elf friend, or a pharmacist?" "He''s not only a pharmacist, he''s also a powerful wizard, a master of martial arts and archery," he laughs With that, he knocked the horse''s belly lightly, and a chestnut mare under him walked forward with light steps. On one side, jerot, who also knocked on his horse''s belly, followed his tutor. Chapter 605 Accompanied by the horse''s neighing, and two figures turned to the ground. Looking at the elegant and peaceful environment here, jerot looked around. Then he looked at his tutor visemir and asked him, "your elf friend has moved away?" "Of course he hasn''t moved away. He''s been living in seclusion," she said Jarot rubbed his nose and said, "why don''t I see buildings like houses and manors?" Then, he looked down at the wolf pendant hanging on his chest, which was beating constantly at the moment¡° However, my badge is beating, which shows that there is a strong magic reaction here. Does it mean that... "He looked at the open slope," is it hidden by magic here? " After hearing this, withermir showed approval on his face. "Yes, the real place is hidden by magic. If you can''t see through the magic here, or rely on the keepsake, others can''t enter here, and can''t see through the mystery here. " As he said that, wesermer took out a keepsake that Jiangning had given him, the eye shape pattern, and put the face representing the "pupil" straight ahead. Then a tiny light came out of the keepsake''s eyes. The light shines on the open space in front of us, and there is a wonderful refraction phenomenon. Then a door that only one person can pass through appears out of thin air, emitting a faint light. "Let''s go!" Jerot shrugged. "I''m getting more and more curious." With that, he followed vissimil in. After they went in, the door which appeared out of thin air disappeared as if it had never appeared. "This is the most peculiar and unique house I have ever seen." Jerot looked at the oak tree in front of him. It was tall and strong. A door more than two meters high was tightly attached to the tree. If it wasn''t for the handle on the door, people would hardly recognize it as a door. Because, in addition to the shape of a door, the bark and texture on it did not move at all, and it was only installed with a handle. "The surprise is still behind," he said with a smile Then he ignored jarot''s puzzled eyes. Then he knocked on the wooden door, and the clear banging sound rang out. It wasn''t long before the door opened. An elf sorceress with beautiful appearance and long brown hair appeared. Then she said, "it''s been a long time, weathermir." "Francesca, you too." He looked at Francesca and said with a smile, "you are as young and beautiful as I was when I first saw you A woman likes to be praised for her youth and beauty, even if she is an elf sorceress. Francesca''s eyes beamed with delight. "Thank you." Then she looked at jarot, who was standing behind him, and asked, "who''s this, vistamil?" "This is jerot from Livia, my apprentice," she said Jarot, standing behind him, also said hello in his slightly husky voice, "Hello, madam." When Francesca heard this, her smile became more and more obvious. She was obviously very happy. "You''re OK. By the way, please come in!" Then she turned aside and let in the two of them. Vissimil came in and asked Francesca, "by the way, where''s ininville?" As for jerot, he is just looking at the situation inside the house, the high and wide space, the solemn and luxurious interior layout and decoration. Let him can''t help feeling, "wonderful magic!" Francesca pointed to a door at the corner of the stairs and said, "he''s busy in the garden with all the plants and animals he''s growing." Vissimil nodded. "Where''s irfax? Why didn''t you see him? " On one side, jerot asked him curiously, "who is irfass? It sounds like a personal name. " Francesca explained with a smile, "ilfas is not a man. He is the mount of ininville, a powerful white deer." Gerow nodded and then Tucao, "it''s like I love to make complaints about every single horse for me." But no one paid any attention to him. Then Francesca explained his whereabouts to vissimil, "now irfass is running around in the forest all day long, driving out all kinds of demons and ghosts who come in by mistake. Anyway, I''m very busy. " Jerot was surprised that a stag was so ferocious that it could drive out all kinds of monsters. This makes jerot feel very incredible. He has dealt with monsters, and naturally he knows what they can do. Later, when I think of the name "shenlu", it seems that it''s not a big deal that it''s so strange. "We''ll go and find ininville." Vissimil said hello to Francesca. Francesca nodded. "Well, go ahead. He''s right there. I won''t show you the way. You know the place anyway. " With that, she said hello to withermir and went into the kitchen. Weisemir took jerot to the garden. He said to jerot by the way, "well, young man." Jerot said how he felt. "It''s really incredible here. It''s a huge space inside a tree. It seems that there''s magic here that I don''t know. " "Yes, the magic here is unique to the high elves. It''s amazing to be able to expand a vast space inside a tiny thing, isn''t it? " "The first impression magic gives the world is a sense of mystery," jerot said Wesermere nodded in agreement, then he opened the door and went into the garden. Naturally, jarot was shocked to see the scene in the garden. The interior of a tree is expanded into a vast space by magic, but there is still a garden, even the sky and astronomical phenomena. There is no way to know what kind of magic is involved. Just now, he saw with his own eyes that the sky was covered with dark clouds, and then the fine rain fell from the sky, moistening everything here. He saw many rare plants and all kinds of small and lovely animals, living carefree here. Not far ahead, the figure standing on the cliff was facing the sky with his hand. Bursts of lightning came out of his palm and went straight into the sky. Then the clouds were thick. The scene of wind and rain made jerot unforgettable. "Hi, ininville, old friend. How are you?" Visemil said hello. Later, jerot saw the figure standing on the cliff, scattered the thunder and lightning in his palm, and then waved his sleeve to make the dark clouds and wind and rain disappear in an instant. Then the figure turned, and jerot, with his keen eyesight, saw his face. He is more than two meters tall, with long silver hair, golden eyes and a beautiful face even in terms of human aesthetics. "Withermir!" Jiangning then jumped off the cliff and went to visemir to shake hands with him. Then he said, "why do you have time to come to me today?" Weisermir introduced him to jerot. "This is jerot of Livia, my apprentice. I brought him here to ask you to show him "Oh?" When Jiangning looked at jerot, a mysterious feeling came from fate. In addition, the young demon hunter named jerot is slightly different from the future he once saw. However, Jiangning dares to affirm that this is the human he once saw in the future. However, in the future, he will be a little old, while in front of him, he is very young and doesn''t have to face. Most of all, he will fight side by side in the future with those who guide his destiny. In an abandoned castle named kelmohan, they fight against the Red Knight (wild hunting) led by eretin. Chapter 606 Seeing that he was looking at his apprentice, he said with a smile, "well, old friend, this little guy is not bad!" Said, confident holding arms, proud to see Jiangning. Jiangning said to him: "whether it is worth my guidance depends on his own ability." After hearing this, vissimile laughed and then motioned to jerot. The latter nodded and said, "where do you think is suitable, sir?" Jiangning eyebrows slightly pick, looked at vissimir, the latter face with a smile, not as, "here it is." Then he motioned to jerot, "you can start, boy." After hearing this, vissimil immediately stepped back to make room for them. The young demon hunter pulled out his rigid sword and looked at Jiangning. He said, "where''s your sword? Sir Jiangning shook his head slightly, said to him: "no need, just attack." Jerot frowned slightly and felt dissatisfied. He took a deep breath. Then he moved forward and stabbed Jiangning with his sword. Jiangning just turned his body slightly to avoid the sword. Then he pointed with the sword and poked it at jerot''s shoulder, "first sword!" Jerot''s fierce reaction, the stab action into sweeping, chopped to Jiangning''s fingers. But he just put his fingers together. At the moment when he touched the body of jerot''s sword, he flicked his fingers on the body of the sword. With the sound of metal, jerot''s body suddenly fell to one side, and the sword in his hand also deviated from the direction. In response, he was shocked. Just now, a strong force from the sword almost made him fall. Fortunately, after the transformation of the body, the coordination ability is surprisingly strong, only then did not make a fool of yourself. Otherwise, if I fell to the ground just now, it would be a shame. "Come again!" Jiangning put his hand behind him, and his right hand still held the posture of pointing like a sword. "Good!" Jerot attacks again. He raises his sword and cuts to Jiangning. At the moment when Jiangning greets his sword, jerot''s sword turns into a stab and stabs Jiangning in the chest. And Jiangning is still as plain as water, right hand with very fast speed, clamped the sword. Jerot felt that his sword seemed to be caught by two boulders. He was afraid to move. He immediately made a decision. His left hand stretched out his five fingers, and his middle finger bent out. He used the seal of alder, and the invisible shock wave rushed to Jiangning''s body. Jiangning turned a blind eye to the oncoming shock wave. To jarot''s surprise and vissimil''s surprise, alder''s seal had no effect on him at all, just blowing up the corners of his clothes and hair. After the surprise, jerot reacted quickly and changed his strategy quickly. He pressed his left hand on the ground and used the seal of Arden. The place where they were was immediately covered by a circle of magic array emitting faint purple light. The magic power extended from the Dharma array climbed up to Jiangning, and this power was dispelled in a flash. Immediately, Jerome looked at him with an uncertain look. Jiangning released the finger that held his sword, and the latter put it into the scabbard, looking very depressed. "How''s it going?" Vissimil came over and looked at Jiangning. Jerome also looked at him, he was completely convinced. Although he still has several kinds of FA seals that are useless, according to the reaction of alder and Aden''s seals, it is estimated that the effects of the other kinds of FA seals are very uncertain. "The fighting talent is very good, and the ability to adapt is also very good." Jiangning gave a fairly pertinent evaluation based on jerot''s performance just now. He looked at jerot. "It''s just, why didn''t you use the ignephalian seal just now?" The latter looked at him in silence. Jiangning saw his concerns in his eyes and said with appreciation, "in addition, he knows how to handle affairs and has concerns." "It''s very good, talent and character," he told vissimil. "I''m not going to comment on it for the time being." That''s enough, said vissimil happily. "So you''re willing to help me guide him?" "Study here for a while!" Jiangning would also like to know where the key figures of destiny and future can grow up. What''s more, he can see from the future that he has a very different relationship with the descendant with ancient blood. As for whether it is raising a tiger for trouble or adding a great enemy to itself. Jiangning never needs to worry about this. He doesn''t think Jerome can grow up to threaten him. Even if he can grow up to the day that threatens him, Jiangning will only feel happy. "Then I''m relieved." Said vissimil with ease. Jiangning looked at him and asked, "why, are you going to go out and continue training, or go back to kelmohan?" "Kyle Mohan is not going any more," he said. "It''s good to visit him every year. Besides jerot, my other two apprentices have been active all over the world to earn commissions. And Jerome, I see his talent is very good, and I worry that my ability is not enough to make him grow better. That''s why I want to bring him to you for a period of training. I hope he can grow better With that, he looked at jerot with great satisfaction. Although the latter responded to his eyes, his inner emotion was hidden well. Jiangning knew that since kelmohan, the most popular one, was captured by a group of fanatical haters with the help of warlocks. The original heyday of 23 demon hunters and 40 students were slaughtered. And it was under the corpse that withermir escaped. Except for a few demon hunters and vissimir who were traveling abroad at that time, all the other demon hunters and apprentices were killed. The damaged castle has not been repaired so far. Only the last wolf master, visemir, led his apprentices to live and train here. When all his apprentices have graduated and become active in various places, every year only vissimir will return to kelmohan to live for a period of time. For vissimil, kelmohan is his home, and many demon hunters who used to live there are his relatives. What''s more, he trained jerot and other apprentices as if they were sons. Weisemir is a rare man with a kind heart, which is one of the reasons why Jiangning appreciates him and is willing to make friends with him. "Here comes the tea. Have some tea and have something to eat." Francesca''s sweet voice interrupted their conversation. Jiangning, they turned their heads and saw Francesca coming with a cart. There are exquisite porcelain tableware and tea sets on the cart, and exquisite cakes on the tableware. "It''s time to finish chatting. Have something to eat!" Francesca said, pointing to the ground with one hand. In the same place, the dining table and chair appeared out of thin air. Jerot''s pupils contracted. Obviously, unexpectedly, the fairy dressed as a young woman was still a warlock. Francesca asked them to sit down, then set the tableware on the table, and finally added tea to each of them. Then she asked her, "what were you doing just now?" Weisemir pointed to Jiangning and said to her, "please help me train my apprentice." He pointed at jarot and said. Francesca, after listening, pursed a smile, "according to the life span of the elves, we should really call old friends." Yeah, and an old elf who lived for 10000 years. Make fun of each other a few words, then quietly drinking tea, eating snacks. Then Jiangning began to arrange further study plans for jerot according to his current situation. After staying here for a few days, he left and continued to roam the mainland. Chapter 607 "According to your study situation, I have compiled a study plan for you." With that, Jiangning handed a full page of parchment to jerot. The latter took a look and found that it involved a wide range of things, including martial arts and archery, medicine, alchemy, equestrian, mineral and plant identification, weakness of various monsters, weakness of human body, sneaking, sneaking and assassinating means. There are also the investigation and analysis of demon hunters, including the study of psychology, as well as the means for magicians and mages. Even, a learning plan that made jerot''s eyes wide open was the cognition and learning of all kinds of etiquette, as well as the skills of camouflage. The young demon hunter frowned slightly, looking at the various learning plans on the paper, "etiquette, dance and other things, also need to learn?" Jiangning explained to him, "you are human. First of all, it is impossible to never contact with people. If your task is to sneak into the human beings and steal the information and location of the target, you will appear out of place and easily be seen through, plus your vision. " He''s talking about creamy hair and weird eyes. "Human minds are very complex. You need to learn from them, including their mental activities. In this way, we can observe useful information or favorable news from the other person''s face or between the eyes and the body He looked at jerot and said, "compared with the monsters that can be seen everywhere and have no wisdom, the human mind is the most complex and dangerous. Maybe in the last second, I still call you brother, but when you relax your guard, I stab you in the heart with a dagger. " He said selfishly: "unlike those illiterate farmers, the more high-ranking and rich people are among the human beings, their minds are the most complex and difficult to understand. When dealing with them, you should always be careful. Otherwise, if you''re not careful, you''ll be shot and you won''t know. " "Do you have too much prejudice against human beings?" Asked jarot. Jiangning shook his head. "It''s not prejudice, it''s fact." "Throughout many intelligent races, only humans have unlimited potential, but they are also the most complex," he said "Listen to you say so, I would be proud of being a member of human beings." Jerome said with a smile. Jiangning looked at him and said, "no, apprentice. You are different from human beings. You think you are human, but not many human beings are willing to accept you. To them, you are different, different from them. Your body, your pupil color, is different from them. Everything about you reminds people that you are different from them "They may be grateful to you for helping them, but at the same time, they will completely forget what you have done for them because of something." Jiangning said, Jerome listened carefully, although he did not know how long the high elf tutor lived. But, according to his guess, there are hundreds of years, maybe even longer. Then, what the elder said must be reasonable. This is his experience, and in the fight with him, jerot knew that his new mentor is unpredictable. He was lucky to have such a high spirit tutor willing to teach him. Therefore, he honestly accepted what Jiangning said. Then, wait until later, slowly verify right and wrong. "Any study is not as effective as actual combat." Jiangning took him to a swamp, northwest of the garden, which was specially opened up by him¡° From now on, you have to accept every day in different terrain and terrain, with a variety of monsters fighting. To kill them and get what I want is to finish the task. Otherwise, I''ll go over there and hang upside down for eight hours. " He put up a finger, "at the same time, the next day''s study doubled!" Jero nodded, Jiangning said: "if the morning study ends smoothly, then in the afternoon, you need to learn other knowledge, evening and night, learn etiquette and so on. If all goes well, then, on the eighth day, your study plan is the things on paper and practical application. Including sneaking in, assassinating and stealing the things I designated. " He thought about it and said, "if all goes well, then I will make your learning tasks and follow-up arrangements according to your actual situation." He looked at jerot. "Any objection?" Jarot shook his head. "I''m at your disposal, master." "Good." Jiangning satisfied with a smile, and then began to assign tasks, "the first to start today''s task!" After hearing this, Jerome''s expression became serious. Jiangning said: "first, take ten of the best water ghost brains, including the heart of scissor tailed dragon, the poison bag of giant centipede, the core of ice element and melisin''s * *, and bring them to me on the third day. If not, you know the consequences. " Jerot frowned and hesitated. "But, master. As you said just now, some monsters are not classified as swamps. " Jiangning pointed to the swamp area in front of him and said, "don''t worry about not finding the monster I asked for. The swamp in front of him is just a small area. Other monsters have their own areas, and you need to cross this swamp to find them "Do you have a map?" When Jerome finished, he regretted. Sure enough, Jiangning reprimanded him, "do you want monsters to give you a map, tell you their location, and then wash your neck to kill you when you fight with monsters in the future?" "Use what you''ve learned to find their tracks and locations, and use your wisdom to kill them at the lowest cost," he said. Get what I want. That''s your job. " After thinking about it, he warned: "don''t look at the monsters here from the perspective of the outside world. They are different from the outside world. They are the result of my special care. There''s no need to worry about monsters coming out. There''s a border I set up here. They can''t come out. If you are in danger, or give up the mission, just shout "I gave up" and you will be sent back by the magic here. " "I won''t fail!" Jarot said in a low voice. It''s better to kill him than to let him shout out the insulting words. "Everyone will say big words. It depends on your actual actions. Use your ability to prove it." With that, his figure gradually faded, and then disappeared. Jerot took a deep breath, checked his belongings, and stepped into the swamp. When he entered the swamp, he only felt a moment of earth shaking, and then he was in a special place. When he looked back, he could not see the road and garden when he came. He could not see the dim door in the distance. Behind him was a swamp. He tried to step out, but he didn''t cross the swamp. It''s as if he was teleported here. At this time, he did not despise the study plan and task. He began to watch his surroundings and observe the terrain. Looking for the trace of the water ghost, but also be careful of the danger in the swamp. Just now, when he was crossing a mass of mud, the mud suddenly burst up, and a crocodile over six meters long opened his mouth and bit him on the thigh. Jerot, who had never seen such a monster before, was surprised when he didn''t know how to defend himself. He quickly dodged the attack from the crocodile, and at the same time, he carefully observed the other side with the silver sword in his hand. If the crocodile fails to hit, it will not continue to attack, but will keep its head up and mouth open to deter him. At this time, Jerome felt a little bit wrong. At this time, a strong wind came behind him. He almost didn''t want to dodge from the muddy ground full of smelly water. When he got up again, he saw a crocodile lying on the ground where he was standing. Jerot was so surprised that he found himself surrounded by the crocodiles before he knew it. The whole body was covered with mud, eyes slightly out of the water, from the beginning to the end, he stepped into the crocodile''s territory, until the crocodile quietly completed the encirclement, he did not know. "The same tactics as wolves!" There is a cold sweat behind jerot. The crocodile''s stealth camouflage and sneak attack and assassination make him very surprised¡° Is this what the tutor said about stealth, camouflage, sneak attack and assassination? " Only by this time, after experiencing it for himself, can he realize that this kind of stealth camouflage, as well as the horror of assassination and sneak attack, is really impossible to detect and guard against! It''s the best way to deal with the actions on the surface, but it''s the hidden moves that can''t be prevented. Chapter 608 Jerot learned the skills of stealth camouflage and attack and assassination from crocodiles, and his attitude changed from disapproval to solemnity. He really saw the real power of these skills in crocodile. The perfect combination of crocodile and its surroundings was not found even by his keen senses. But this does not rule out that these crocodiles are the result of Jiangning''s special "enhanced version". He strengthened the crocodiles with alchemy, endowed them with hard horny skin, agile attack action and certain wisdom. Therefore, jerot did not take advantage of the crocodiles at all. Instead, he was chased by a group of crocodiles. Even he didn''t know how to deal with this creature he had never seen before. What''s more, it''s an enhanced version of alligator. Therefore, under the siege of several crocodiles, he fled in a panic. At the same time, Jerome also understood how huge the "little swamp" was and how many animals and monsters lived in it. There are so many poisonous snakes, piranhas, poisonous frogs, poisonous insects and so on. The constant vigilance along the way made jerot understand that there are not only water ghosts, but also many "little animals" who are not weaker than water ghosts. On the one hand, he carefully guarded the surrounding environment, on the other hand, he also distracted himself to find the trace of the water ghost. He paid attention to the trace in the swamp, and searched according to the characteristics of the water ghost. However, the huge swamp also makes the search more difficult. It took him a lot of time to find out the location of the water ghosts'' activities, and when he fought with the water ghosts, he realized that the water ghosts here were several times stronger than those outside. Their skin becomes smoother, covered with thick, sour mucus, and their sharp claws are sharper and tougher. Just to kill these water ghosts, jerot spent a lot of effort to successfully obtain their brains. After that, he spent a lot of time out of the swamp and came to a "continent" no smaller than the swamp, where he searched for giant centipedes, scissors and ice elements, and finally successfully killed them. However, he also became very embarrassed. When he got these things one by one, the exhausted jerot was sent back. Looking up, Jiangning was standing in front of him, looking at him with both hands on his back. "Tutor, i... I got it." Out of breath, jerot handed the bag to Jiangning. Jiangning took the bag and threw it away. "Well, I see your performance in my eyes. I believe you already know clearly your own shortcomings and shortcomings." Jerot is very clear about this, so he nodded, in the three days of training. He not only needs to find the trace of the monster, but also needs to avoid many wild animals, especially the experience in the swamp, which makes him still have a lingering fear. "Well, now go to tidy up your personal hygiene, and have a good night''s rest. Tomorrow you will start a new study." With that, he turned and walked into the room. After cleaning himself thoroughly, jerot ate something and went back to his room to have a rest. The next day, he began to learn all kinds of knowledge, and then took a day off. Then he continued to fight with all kinds of monsters. According to Jiangning''s requirements, he used his knowledge to complete the task. Then, his etiquette course was taught by Jiangning, and Francesca was in charge of demonstration. "From today on, learn etiquette." Jiangning waved a whip in his hand. "You should abandon the barbarian customs of the outside world. Demon hunters have to deal not only with monsters, but also with different kinds of people. Good manners and moral habits are likely to help you get useful information and intelligence. " "The barbaric habit of calling your tutor by your parents'' name should be completely abandoned," he said. There is no square without rules. The kindness of tutors and parents is higher than heaven and thicker than Earth. I don''t know where people in this world learned this rule, but in my opinion, this is the manifestation of their barbaric habits. " "The etiquette of the high elves has been handed down for tens of thousands of years! Every move is famous for its pleasing elegance. " He continued: "you don''t need to be elegant in every move, but when you need to use it, it may bring you unexpected benefits. For example, when you go whoring, you may be more popular with prostitutes, you may receive less money, and you may not need money. However, it depends on your Kung Fu. " Jarot was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. He was a little unconvinced by Jiangning''s words. He could not help saying: "as far as I know, the time when the high elves came here is only a few hundred years." Pop! Jiangning in the hands of the whip, directly waving in jerot, he instinctively want to hide, but did not escape. But seeing Jiangning with a cold face, he said, "I emphasize for the last time that when I speak, you''d better keep your mouth shut. If you have any questions, I''d like to argue. When I''ve finished speaking, I''ll tell you to say it before you can say it. " With a cold face, he added, "you have to understand that the world is dominated by the strong. And I am the strong. What I said is right. You must obey unconditionally. If you don''t want to listen, you can, unless you can beat me. Otherwise, listen to me honestly. " Jerome nodded and rubbed his shoulder, where the pain was burning. Then, jerot went on a ten-year devil like study here in Jiangning. In the past ten years, Jiangning has made jerot''s desire for immortality and death. His daily study and training are different. In terms of training, he is required to train with actual combat, and the tasks are different every day. In addition, he is required to sneak into the palace of a country and let him steal the underwear of the king''s wife. At the beginning, jerot was not happy, but after being beaten by Jiangning, he gave in obediently. If you can''t beat him, you have to listen. Although sometimes, jerot would doubt the usefulness of such a task, he gradually changed from not understanding at the beginning to understanding. And let him steal the king''s wife underwear task also gradually reduced, and changed into some other confidential documents, exercise his ability to latent camouflage theft. Ten years later, jerot has been reborn, several times stronger than his peak strength in history. Today, he is not only an elegant demon hunter, but also a real master of swordsmanship. He is known as master of martial arts, master of wolf school, master of camouflage and so on. It''s no exaggeration to call him the strongest demon hunter. After graduation, jerot bid farewell to the tree house where he lived for ten years, and began to be active in various countries, earning commissions frequently, and making his own name white wolf. It''s not my own name, it''s the meaning explained in ancient language. It means that he is as cautious as a wolf, as cunning as a wolf, better at forbearance than a wolf, plus his milky white hair, so he is called the White Wolf! Chapter 609 In the process of traveling around the world, jerot made a name for himself. His vigorous and agile skills and elegant and decent behavior made many people change their paranoid attitude towards demon hunters. He also found a lot of valuable information for himself with his elegant manners. At this moment, he can be regarded as a thorough understanding, the original things he learned, sometimes can really bring him rich returns. Although not everyone paid for him, he was satisfied with the harvest by chance. As he continued to take on new tasks, his wallet became increasingly rich. In the course of his travel, he also met the Bard Dan drein. Through the relationship of dandrian, he got to know yenefa from van geberg. However, later, because of the magic of Dijing, the fate of jerot and yenefa was tied together. The acquaintance with yenefa also made jerot get to know her good friend, Trish meligad of Malibo, through yenefa. She is also a sorceress like yenefa. However, the unkind jerot also chatted with Trish and got to bed. However, the sorceress''s private life is extremely erosive, and sleeping with other men is not an unacceptable thing. Anyway, they can''t have children and have their own offspring. Therefore, it seems more casual to treat one''s own private life. As time goes on, the wheel of history is rolling forward. In the south, a human kingdom named nefergad finally returned to his orthodox successor, enshir enris. With the help of jerot and a druid named mossack, he lifted the curse from the Warlock. After that, he returned to nefergad, and after decades of forbearance and conspiracy. Finally, through the body of the usurper, he sat on his throne. He became the emperor of nefergad. He began to govern his country carefully, improved the national strength of nefergad, and gradually began to invade some small countries to the north, expanding the territory of nefergad. At the same time, enshir is also a very different monarch. He treats some countries willing to surrender, keeps their royal family, and continues to let him govern the country. However, he submitted to nefergad and accepted nefergad''s assignment on some matters. At the same time, enshir''s desire to conquer is gradually deepening. He wants to completely conquer the split group of human beings. He wanted to restore the territory of nefergad to the glory of the ancient elf Kingdom, so he pointed his troops to the north and began a military operation against abin. In nefergad, it succeeded in annexing small countries such as abin, machete, Nasser, Medina and giso. However, because of the annexation of these small countries, it caused the northern countries to target. As a result, the first northern border war began. At the same time, in the north, the warlock advisers and neutrals who served the royal families of various countries also wanted to expand the influence of warlocks and mages through the reason of the first northern border war. They wanted to end nefergad''s military aggression and increase the influence of the warlock community. To this end, the Warlocks plan to call a meeting to discuss specific and feasible plans. Bang bang! There was a clear knock on the door. Not long after that, Francesca opened the door. When she saw the figure standing outside, she couldn''t help thinking, "Kayla, how did you come here?" The person who came here is a small woman with long golden hair and green eyes. She is wearing a low cut jacket with deep v. from both sides, you can see the faint halo and the naked snow-white hemisphere. She is a sorceress from karias. Her full name is Keira Metz. "I got your address from felipa." Kayla said with a smile, looking at Francesca''s dress and make-up and hesitating, "are you... Married?" Francesca was very happy. She pulled her in with a smile and said, "my situation is very special. I''ve been living together for almost 100 years. It''s just that I haven''t waited for my wedding yet. " The expression on her face was very depressed. Kayla comforted her, "honey, you''ll get it." Then she said, "by the way, your partner is..." Francesca said with a smile, "it''s an elf, and a high elf." Kayla was surprised, and then she asked about their meeting. Later, Francesca tells Kayla about her acquaintance with Jiangning. "The high elves are very dedicated to their emotions. You should take advantage of the opportunity." Francesca nodded. "Our relationship is very stable now. Although we don''t have contact with the outside world here, we still have our own life. You can go out for an outing, or study the magic and potions you are interested in. All in all, life is full. " Kayla asked again, "what''s your life like?" "You should know what I look like now." Kayla looked at her face and saw that her dress was luxurious and elegant. She couldn''t help praising, "although you''re not serving the royal family, your quality of life has not declined at all." She was envious of that. She is a sorceress who likes court life and luxurious banquet. She advocates rich and luxurious life and likes to haunt the upper class. The people she socializes with are either noble ministers or royal families. So, like this kind of seclusion, Keira Metz didn''t like it at all. Later, she began to decorate and decorate the house, praising, "the high elves are really rich, you can see from the decoration here. Although from the outside, the appearance is plain, but inside it is extremely luxurious. Moreover, I have heard that the high elves have special magic to expand space, which is different from the magic we master. Their magic can freely expand the space. Who would have thought that inside an oak tree, there would be another scene? " Then she asked, "by the way, where''s your one?" Francesca pointed to the window in the distance. Through the window, Keira saw the cliffs, the clouds in the sky, and all kinds of flowers and herbs¡° He''s in the garden, looking after the plants and medicines he''s raising. " She said, "come on, let me introduce you." She didn''t worry that her sweetheart would be taken away, because she knew that his eyes were very high. Meanwhile, Keira Metz is also curious about the high spirits in Francesca''s heart. Because, she also wanted to serve the high elves country, but it was not accepted. Because the valley of the elves is very exclusive. Except for a few people who are accepted by them and serve them and are ruled by them, it is very difficult for foreign people to enter the official capital of the high elves. Some human beings are seldom predestined to see the high elves. What they see are only the descendants of the high elves, half elves. Therefore, Kayla also wants to know the "rich man" among the high elves. According to her understanding, this one should belong to the noble class among the high elves. Otherwise, there is no money to decorate her house so extravagantly. Then Francesca led Keira Metz to the garden. Chapter 610 In the garden, Jiangning is pruning his plants, watering and fertilizing them. For Francesca leading a human sorceress, she didn''t say much, but asked. Francesca introduced them to each other and said, "this is Keira mez, from karias, who is now the Royal adviser to temolia." Then she introduced Keira Metz, "this is ininville, from the upper world." They shake hands with each other to show friendship. Karametz asked suspiciously, "the upper world?" Francesca explained to her, "the high elves come from another world, which is called" the upper world "by many worlds. Whether they are the high elves living in the valley of the elves, or inenville, they all come from the upper world." "I see." Karametz nodded her understanding and said, "ininville, my name is karametz. I''m a sorceress. Nice to meet you." Jiangning pulled out his hand without any trace. Just now, when Kaila shook hands with him again, she gently scratched his palm with her finger. He said, "Francesca, you''re the host of your friends. I have a little medicine to deal with." Francesca nodded. She knew something acutely, but she didn''t show it on her face. "OK, go ahead, Kayla. I''ll treat you." Jiangning nodded and replied politely to kalamez. Then he turned away and went back to his pharmacy room. He was always disgusted with this kind of uneasy woman. After he left, Francesca went straight to the subject and asked kalamez what she was coming for¡° Kayla, you don''t usually leave the tamorian court easily. What''s the matter with you here today? " It was only at this time that Kaila turned her eyes away from Jiangning. She said: "nefergad is ambitious and has annexed many small countries in the south. Now their troops are directed at Sintra. Because of nefergad''s behavior, the northern countries secretly prepared for war, and the war will soon rise. Therefore, the members of the Privy Council of the mage want to call everyone together to discuss this issue. To expand our influence and improve the status of our warlock and mage group among the countries, so I''ve come to invite you to join us Francesca refused. "I''m sorry, Kayla." "I''m very happy with my life right now, and I don''t want to get involved in the struggle between nations, or get involved in politics again," she said. So, I''m not going to participate. " "Francesca, life in the court suits you and me, not this country. Look at you. What can you have? " She pointed around, "there were no frequent salon parties, nor extravagant court banquets. There is nothing here. Are you really willing to be a housewife? Busy with kitchen fireworks all day? " She said impolitely, "don''t forget, you are a warlock. You can''t conceive your own offspring. No matter how long you stay with him, you can''t have children. " She added: "think of your people, who have lost their land. Wandering in various countries, they are oppressed and discriminated against. They are different from the high elves. The valley of spirits will not accept them, and your sweetheart will not be able to help you. Only we can help you. " "If we can successfully stop the pace of nefergad''s invasion, then our warlocks and mages will have a greater voice and influence. By that time, maybe you will have enough influence to improve the oppression of nations on your people. It''s also possible to get a piece of land for your people to live and multiply. " Francesca listened, still firmly refused, "Kayla, I still want to say sorry. I don''t want to be involved, let alone in politics. In the past, I''ve done enough for them and almost died. Now, I just want to live a good life here. Even if I can''t have offspring, I don''t want to live the life before "Ininville has a very rich collection of books. I''m learning every day, looking for ways to give me the ability to breed again. Moreover, inenville had promised me that he would take me back to the upper world where the high elves lived in the future. The witches there not only have powerful magic, but also can breed offspring like normal people. " "So, I can only refuse your kindness, don''t want to get involved in these things." "You..." for a long time, she sighed, "well, your attitude is very firm, I can''t convince you." "I wish you all the best, Kayla." Kalamez left, and left in a rage. Jiangning came over and looked at the endless wilderness with her side by side. "Is it because of politics again?" Francesca nodded. "Yes, the privy council intends to prevent the war between the north and nefergad and expand the influence and voice of the group. They want to bring together the power of all to make it happen. So Kayla came to let me know, but I just turned her down "You really don''t want to be involved?" Francesca shook her head. "When I didn''t meet you, I think I would be involved, and I would be very positive. But now... "She shook her head." I don''t want to pay any attention to these things. The decline of enigma is inevitable. Even though I have done a lot in the past, I still can''t change it. Now, I''m not going to live for anyone else. I just want to relax and ignore it. " "Follow me, there will be the same problems." Francesca shook her head and put it gently on his chest. "It''s my choice!" At last, she asked, "I haven''t asked you how I left the upper world and came here? What''s more, you haven''t been in touch with your people? " "I''m here, guided by fate." "Fate?" She did not understand the frown, "what do you mean?" Jiangning looked up at the sky. "It won''t be long before the son of fate will be born. I want her. With her strength, help me guide the way home? " Francesca looked at him puzzled. "Home? The upper world? You don''t know the way back there? " Jiangning shook his head, "it''s not, it''s another home, a completely integrated home." Francesca still didn''t understand. She asked him suspiciously. Jiangning said to her, "you''ll know then." Then he said, "it''s time for us to end our stay here. In a short time, I will take you away from here and return to the upper world, the home of the high elves." Her big and beautiful eyes suddenly lit up, "really?" Jiangning nodded, then hugged her back to the house. Chapter 611 After kalamez left, nefergad''s army invaded the kingdom of Sintra, which immediately provoked the nerves of the northern countries. Because after Sintra, it was equal to the full border between nefergad and the first Kingdom in the north, temuria and Eden. According to the current situation of nefergad, he will not stop and make peace, and his pace of aggression will continue to accelerate. Therefore, in the face of nefergad''s invasion, the northern countries united for the first time to fight against nefergad''s aggression. However, the preparation of the northern countries has been relatively hasty, and their troops have not yet fully entered Sintra to engage in direct confrontation and comprehensive war with nefergad. Therefore, when nefergad invaded Sintra, only the army of Sintra was fighting against nefergad. The northern countries, however, have been supporting Sintra. However, as a small country, Sintra''s national strength is naturally weak compared with that of nefergad. Although the army and the people fought bravely, they were constantly beaten back in the progress of nefergad. Then, enshir enris asked Sintra to surrender, and Shirley''s grandmother, kalanser, refused to surrender and committed suicide. However, nefergad still did not fully occupy Sintra. Because of the defeat of Sintra, the northern countries were determined to resist nefergad. At the same time, 22 warlocks joined forces with the northern countries to fight against nefergad. Wigovotz of logewin commanded the mages, and the Northern Kingdom also relied on the help of the warlocks to establish the victory of the war here. But the victory only ended here, because after the war, Sintra completely fell, and the territory of the nefergad Empire became more extensive. It is said that 30000 people were killed or wounded in this campaign. Fourteen of the 22 warlocks were killed in the battle (according to official statistics, only 12 bodies could be found due to the incomplete and illegible bodies at that time). Teresa meligad was also miscalculated and her name was inscribed on the monument, so she was also known as the fourteenth martyr. In fact, she was severely burned in the battle but did not die. The warlock brotherhood rescued her and restored her appearance by magic. Yenefa was blind in this battle, and later recovered her eyesight through magic, but this experience left her psychological trauma. The two sides suffered heavy losses in this campaign, and the truce was finally led by wigovotz of logevin. The end of the first nefergad northern border war. In the original history, the Warlocks involved in this battle were Francesca, but because of Jiangning''s reasons. Francesca did not take part in the battle, but an unknown warlock took part in the battle. Therefore, neither the survivors nor the outcome of the campaign is much different from the original history. In the end, nefergad won Sintra, and temolia took the opportunity to expand his territory. The only loser was the kingdom of Sintra, which completely collapsed and became the northernmost province of nefergad. In fact, the peace negotiations between countries are all the negotiations between warlocks and monarchs behind the scenes. This battle also enhanced the influence and discourse power of warlocks. If Francesca is involved in it, as in the original history, then the kingdom of aenhidi will be established after the war. Unfortunately, Francesca did not participate, so the situation of Enigma did not get much improvement. However, the greatest success of this campaign is undoubtedly temolia. Although nefergad got Sintra, all the territory he gained in the war was lost. And they lost most of their troops and generals, but they didn''t get what they wanted. Therefore, the nefergad''s nshir Sirius was not reconciled at all. Therefore, all kinds of actions are frequently used, such as contacting warlocks, gaining their support and loyalty, etc. In the previous campaign, the warlock group played a key role in helping the northern countries to win and establish the victory. Their influence and right to speak have also increased, so some people still want to continue to enhance the influence of the warlock group. Therefore, in the following time, the warlock group was divided into three parts. One group was warlocks from the northern countries, some were neutrals, and some belonged to nefergad. They argued and quarreled and finally decided to hold another meeting, which was to be held on Sunid island. At that time, many magicians and mages went to Sunid island to participate in the mage meeting, aiming to make clear whether the mages'' political inclination was to favor the northern kingdom or nefergad, or to remain neutral. However, the mages loyal to the Northern Kingdom intended to accuse their accomplices with nefergad, while the rebels intended to launch a coup against the other participants. They landed squirrels and nefergad agents on the island, which eventually led to conflict and bloodshed. Many members of the two camps died in a bloody battle in the palace. In the end, the traitors were forced to run for their lives. Not only several warlocks died on both sides, but also many warlocks of the neutrals. Even jerot was seriously injured here, and then she escaped here by teleportation. After this event, the influence of warlocks in the northern countries was greatly reduced, and many warlocks lost their previous positions as Royal advisers in the northern countries. The influence they had gained by helping the northern countries fight against nefergad was greatly reduced, even worse than before. Because of the coup, the warlock Council was destroyed, and the influence of the Warlocks declined with the collapse of the organization. Meanwhile, vizmir II, one of the northern countries, was assassinated, and part of the Leia army was besieged in Eden. Then, the northern countries used this as an excuse to launch a war against grivicingen, and the second northern border war broke out immediately. It can be said that the second northern border war was a war in which the northern countries intended to drive nefergad back to the south. They want to take this opportunity to recover Sintra, firmly resist nefergad''s outstretched claws and drive back to the south. He was not allowed to touch the north, and enshir was also dissatisfied with the loss of the territory of Soden and other places in the previous war. Therefore, he also wanted to expand his territory again through the war. Therefore, when the northern countries entered grivicingen, enshir used this as an excuse to launch the second all-out war! Chapter 612 Koraz desert! A huge desert in the southeast of the northern border of the mainland, a thin figure, carrying a sword, walking in the boundless desert. Hot, lack of water, lack of enough food, but also the lack of a reassuring repair, block the sun that hot light of the trees. For thousands of years, it has been inaccessible, since the original green land turned into a desert. After a long time, the desert has been expanding day by day but has not disappeared. However, in this sea of death, there are still a few lives, but no one will be lucky enough to meet them immediately. "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..." Shirley looked up at the boundless sea of sand, panting. Now she had reached the limit of both energy and strength. Moreover, the serious water shortage, in the desert every step she walked, will wear off the body''s little water. What''s more, she has lost her way and can''t find the water that needs to be replenished. "I need water... If I can''t drink water... I''ll die of thirst..." hilly looked at the sun above his head. The hot sun was pouring its endless light and heat mercilessly towards the desert below. She has reached the limit now, and there is no sweat on her forehead. Dry sand blowing, will take away every drop of sweat on the body. As a result, Shirley became more and more thirsty, hotter and weaker, and his eyes blurred. "Withermir... Jerot... Yenefa... Trish..." she had begun to hallucinate, and saw her beautiful kelmohan, surrounded by her relatives. Jerot looked at her with concern. Yenefa brought her food, and Trish brought her water, a lot of water. "Water... Give me water..." Shirley opened her hand to get the water from Trish, only to find out... "What''s the matter with you? Trish, give me water Everyone''s figure kept retreating, and then gradually disappeared. Shirley yelled, "don''t go, don''t leave me, jerot... Yenefa..." endless darkness poured in, and the figure fell into the desert. "Water... Water..." An unconscious murmur sounded, and then a sweet feeling came. Shirley felt that his sweet lips were covered with a cool. She instinctively swallows and sucks, and bursts of clear water are drunk by her. "Water?" Consciousness is gradually awakening, physical strength is gradually recovering, with a moment of confusion in front of us, and then a bright light appears. Shirley opened her eyes. The first thing she saw in her big eyes was a tuft of hair, silvery white and shimmering. Then she saw a white and beautiful fairy, which was like dancing in the moonlight. It was a unicorn. "You wake up, swallow." A soft voice sounded in his heart, and he asked quickly, "who is it?" The unicorn''s eyes looked at Shirley. "It''s me, swallow." Shirley looked at the unicorn doubtfully. Under the moonlight, the unicorn was very holy and beautiful. "Are you talking to me? Did you save me? " "That''s right." "How can a unicorn talk?" Shirley was surprised and felt incredible. The unicorn said, "our language is taught by the high elves, but we can''t speak like humans and elves. This ability to let our own voice ring in other people''s hearts is called telepathy." "High spirit?" At this time, Shirley found out that the unicorn that had saved her life was crawling beside her, with a hoof even on her body. The unicorn is shy and afraid of human beings, but if it meets a young virgin who has never had a relationship with a man, it will run to her without hesitation, kneel down in front of her and rest on her knees. Besides, they are very intelligent. "Why did you save me?" Shirley asked about it. Unicorn to this, did not hesitate to answer her, "save you, do you need a reason?" The voice is so pure that it has no affectation. At this time, Shirley began to look at the unicorn that had saved her life. This is a foal with a distinctive coat, neither Tan nor grey. It''s different from a horse in size. It has a small head, a slender neck, a slender skeleton, a thick tail, a single horn on its forehead, and at least two palms long. Beside it, there is a small basin of clear water. It seems that the water she just drank is stored here. It''s just that Shirley is curious about how the unicorn feeds her. "Why did you call me swallow just now?" Shirley was curious, and she said, "my name is Shirley, and you?" The unicorn said, "my name is ivaraquax. Hello, Shirley. Why do you call you swallow? It''s because of your internal blood, the successor of ancient blood. " "I never knew that." Shirley shook her head to show that she didn''t know that. "Shirley, sooner or later, you''ll understand," ivaraquax said Then it asked her, "Why are you in the desert? And, jarot, yenefa, who are they? Your parents? " "They are my adoptive parents. As for why I appear in the desert, I have to start with..." then Shirley began to explain why she appeared in the desert. It turns out that when nefergad invaded Sintra. Before his death, his grandmother kalanser asked several knights in the castle to take an oath to protect him and send her out of the city. The Knights took an oath to protect him from leaving the city. However, in the process of escape, the knight who protected him was killed by the soldiers of nefergad, and he hid with the bodies in the alleys of the burning city. At this time, nefergad an elite team appointed by the emperor and led by Cassirer rescued hili and took him out of the city. With his own wisdom, HIRI escaped the pursuit of the nefergad infantry, escaped from the bandits, and then spent two weeks alone in the forest of the canal, on his own. Later, she fled with the vagrants and was adopted by Christie day, a businessman''s wife. Perhaps it was because of the accident law. When jerot passed Soden, he met a businessman in distress, jurga, and asked him for help. Jerot, who had learned about the news of the Sintra massacre, asked for the accident law in return and saved the businessman at risk. On his way home, jurga confessed to jerot that he would not have another child and that his wife would not be pregnant. However, when he returned home, he found out that his wife had adopted a girl, that is, Shirley. Therefore, according to the ancient tradition, the child belonged to jerot. So, jerot took Shirley back to kelmohan, and accepted the tradition of demon hunters to receive training, but did not let her accept the grass trial. However, in addition to the grass trial, all the abilities of the demon hunter taught him. In the following days, Kyle Mohan''s demon hunters found that Siri had magic talent, so they asked Trish for help. Later, when he was in the Council of mages in Sunid Island, yenefa led him to Sunid island. After attending the meeting, he wanted to arrange for him to receive formal systematic study in the magic academy on the island. However, there was a coup on the island of Sunid, in which Cassirer and vigafuz of nefergad tried to kidnap Shiri. But in this confrontation and conflict, jerot was seriously injured, and then was sent away by Trish. Yenefa was also hit by the magic, while Shirley fled to the tower on the island, the tower of gulls, which was one of the twin towers that ayne al had left behind. She went to an abandoned portal on the tower. However, when she entered, the portal started, and Shirley was transported to the koraz desert. Chapter 613 "Pony, can we really find water from here and get out of the desert?" Shirley follows the little Unicorn ivaraquax. She wipes the sweat from her forehead and asks about the little Unicorn ivaraquax walking beside her. To Shirley''s question, the little Unicorn answered in the affirmative, "of course, Shirley. You have to believe me, walking forward from here, we will encounter a small oasis, where there is a precious water source, and if we find the oasis, we will find the way out of the desert. " "Well, we''ll have to hurry. I''m so thirsty that I''m about to smoke." Shirley panted. Then she and the little Unicorn quickened their pace. At the thought of an oasis and water in front of her, Shirley felt a force gushing out of her body, urging her to move forward and to find water. For him, Siri, the little unicorn, has no reservation. In the heart, also rare did not rise any doubt or doubt mind, stay in the little unicorn''s side, her heart is so quiet. They walked for nearly two days and always saw the faint green and blue in front of them. Whether it was Shirley or the little unicorn, they were very happy. Shirley said to the unicorn, "pony, let''s go. I see the oasis. We found the oasis, we found the water With that, she smiles happily and runs to the oasis with the little unicorn. However, things will not be as smooth as she thought. As an oasis in the desert, as the only water oasis within hundreds or thousands of miles. They are not the only ones looking for water. They need water, as do the animals and monsters living in the desert. Around the oasis, there are many animals. There are herbivores and carnivores. In the past, one of these animals must be hunted and killed, which is one of the ranks of hunting. However, in this oasis, herbivores and carnivores are at peace with each other, occupying a piece of oasis land peacefully and drinking water with their heads down. Their arrival startled these animals. But thirsty Shirley did not care. She cheered and ran to the oasis. The herbivores retreated slightly to make way for her. Shirley ran quickly, fell to the ground, buried his head in the water and drank happily. The sweet water source is constantly swallowed by her, the body''s skills are recovering, and the internal organs are cheering. The little Unicorn came and stood beside him, drinking with his head down. Just then, the little unicorn, who was drinking water, sensed danger. "Shirley, danger!" Said, it fiercely will push away, but he was hidden in the water monster hurt. The shrill wail rang out, and the animals around had already scattered when the unexpected happened. At this time, Shirley saw what was attacking her. It was like a combination of crab and spider. It was a highly toxic crab spider, and its mouth was piercing into the body of the little unicorn. And the little unicorn is whining and lying on the shoal. The wound is bleeding continuously, and then it is sucked by the poisonous crab spider. "No!" In Shirley''s eyes and mind, the little unicorn is lying on the shoal. An ugly poisonous crab spider is lying there, sucking the blood of the little unicorn. There was a blank in her mind, and then a force, a strange and familiar force, appeared. Then, this power turned into a powerful magic flame and swept over. Turbulent powerful magic flame, in an instant burned the poisonous crab spider. Then, the powerful magic flame attached to the little unicorn, miraculously did not burn it, but cleared all the poison of the poisonous crab spider. Shirley looked at it in surprise and felt the powerful magic exerted by her. At this time, a woman with black hair appeared in the magic flame. She seduced Shirley with great power and took revenge on everyone. She called herself "falga". Of course, Shirley would not agree to her temptation, let alone accept her temptation. She resolutely refused. Also because she just cast, and after the coma. After her coma, the wound on the little unicorn''s body gradually recovers. It gets up and comes to Siri to watch her, and constantly tries to wake her up. However, a bright light appeared, and then a group of adult unicorns came out. They took the little unicorn and left Shirley where he was. When Shirley woke up, he did not see the little unicorn. There was nothing on the ground except a pool of blood. There were no bones or hair left. After realizing that the little unicorn was safe and sound, Shirley cleared up his low mood for a short time, continued to walk towards the desert according to the little unicorn''s instructions, and left the desert smoothly. Although separated from her pony, with the guidance of her pony, Shirley left the desert smoothly. However, she left the desert already weak, and unfortunately was caught by the mercenaries of nefergad. The mercenaries meet another group of mercenaries as they pass through a village. They catch clay, a member of the mouse gang. Two groups of mercenaries come to the tavern of the village to have a rest. Other members of the border mouse come to rescue clay. Shirley also runs away and joins them. At this time, the imperial official Stephen skellen hired a highly skilled bounty hunter, Leo bonnet, to pursue Shirley. When the border rats met Bonnart in a small mountain village called envious village, Bonnart brutally killed all six members except Shirley and cut off their heads. After bonnet left, their bodies were buried in the village cemetery by the villagers. At this time, bonnet had found that Shirui had been trained as a demon hunter and knew her real identity. Instead of fulfilling her contract to kill Shirui, bonnet imprisoned her, insulted, whipped and abused her, He took it to the arena in Claremont run by his cousin HOFNER and forced her to fight. This experience left a very serious psychological and physical trauma to Shirley. Bonnet then takes Shirley to a village called Unicorn village to meet with his employer, Stephen skellen. During the meeting, with the help of nestin SEKKA, one of Steffen''s entourage, Shirley rides on his black horse and escapes from the village. During the escape, Shirley''s left cheek is seriously scratched by Steffen''s darts, leaving a terrible permanent scar. After that, Shirley fled to the swamp of pererat. An old hermit named visogota of kovo in the swamp found Shirley, who was nearly dead at that time, and took her back to the hut for treatment. After living with visogota in the hut for more than a month, Shirley, who miraculously recovers, decides to set out to look for Yan''s tower, one of the twin towers left by ayne al. On the other hand, Stephen, Raines, bonnet and Steven''s entourage have been searching for Shirley since she fled. Under the guidance of the agent behind the scenes, weigfuzi, they began to march towards the tower of Yan. But on the icy surface of the lake leading to the tower, Shirley used her superb skating skills and fog to defeat Stephen, Raines and their allies. Raines drowned at the bottom of the lake. Finally, Shirley and bonnet meet in the frozen lake. Shirley starts to run towards the tower. When bonnet is about to catch up with her, crazy hunting suddenly appears and blocks bonnet''s progress. In fact, the tower is the gateway to another world, that is, the world where aeneal elves live. As Siri enters the tower of Yan, the blood in her body immediately opens the portal, and with a gorgeous light to the sky, Siri comes to tirnalia. Chapter 614 First, there was a brilliant brilliance, and then the column of light rushed into the sky. Then, when everything stopped for a while, a bright light slowly appeared, first a little, and then spread to the extreme. Out of the light came a figure with gray hair and strong clothes. Behind her was a sword. There was a scar on her face, which nearly blinded her eyes. This is a new world, different from the world she once lived in. The rulers in this world are elves, and human beings are only slaves. In addition, unicorns also live here. No matter the environment, or the unique architectural style, here is incomparably different. Shirley walked out slowly, looking around curiously and surprisingly, as well as an arch behind him. It is carved with patterns and language that she does not understand. Behind the arch is a cliff, from which you can see the Bay and the endless sea. "This is..." Just then, a strange voice came, "this is Ayn el. Your name is tyrnalya." Shirley turned to see a strange man with pointed ears, long hairline, long hair behind his head, pale complexion and blue and white eyes. He was an elf. "Aeneal, tirnalia?" "We''ve been waiting for you for a long time, giveal!" And then he began to introduce himself, "my name is crayfan espane ABO karomhan Maha, you can call me awalak." "Hello, awalak," he said politely She said, "my name is Shirra Fiona Ellen Ryan. You can call me Shirley. Giveal is not my name." But awalak shook his head. "You don''t know your life experience and origin, giver el. That''s your name. As for Siri, it''s just your human name "My life experience and origin?" "That''s right," awalak said He stepped forward a few steps, leading hilly, "I''ll show you around the city first, and by the way, I''ll introduce you to your real history and your mission." Later, awalak led Shirley to visit tyrnalya and introduced the beautiful city to him as he walked. "The architectural style of elves is different from that of human beings. It pays attention to elegance, beauty and layout. On the contrary, the current architecture and design of human beings are too rough. Many strong and tall buildings are mostly used for military purposes, even in human capital cities. On the contrary, the elves have no such worries. No one dares to invade us here. " At this time, Siri suddenly pointed to a far-off spire that looked like a broken ruin and said, "awalak, what''s that tower? Is it a transmission tower? " "Cough!" Awalak coughed and said, "it''s a product of the old times. It''s already damaged and has lost its practical function. Moreover, it does not have the value of repair. " "The architectural style and style of that tower seem to be quite different from yours." "It''s not like the style of your people. Do you have any other people?" he asked Avalac''s face became obviously unnatural, he said: "well, this thing is too long, at that time I was not born, so I don''t know its origin very well. We have few records about it. We only know that it once maintained the access to the different world. However, with the passage of time, it has already been damaged, and no one will repair it. " "Oh, that''s it." However, she still looked at avalac suspiciously. The latter''s face was obviously unnatural. He turned away from the topic, and then introduced something else to Shirley. Then he turned the topic to her, "do you know the power of your own blood? Givier Shirley shook his head. "I don''t think I''ve ever dealt with elves, and the family hasn''t married elves. I''m just an ordinary human. Oh, I''ve been trained as a demon hunter for several years. I came here to escape the pursuit. " Avarak said, "no, giveal, that''s not where you really came from." "You don''t know yet that the power that comes from your blood is enough to make countless people covet it," he said. It allows you to travel freely through time and space without restriction What he said surprised Shirley, "through time and space?" "That''s right." Awalak said with pride: "this is the ancient power originated from the blood of ayne Ayre. In the past records, our family can freely travel through time and space and travel to all the world. In many worlds, there have been traces of our family. But, I don''t know why, one day we lost this power. In order to regain this power, we have studied it for a long time, and finally found out the blood of ancient times, and handed it to one person to inherit this power. But later, a Human Mage came here by accident, came to the land of Ayn el, and came to our capital, tirnalia. By despicable means, he abducted our heirs and "stole" our blood. And then that power flowed into humanity. " "What does that have to do with me?" "You are the successor of this blood, and your body flows with the purest ancient blood and inherits the purest power," awalak said. This is the blood and power that human beings stole from us. Now, as a successor, you need to return the blood that belongs to us. " "I am the descendant of that couple?" She opened her eyes wide and said, "you don''t mean I''m a descendant of the legendary couple Laura Doren." "Legendary couple?" Awalak shook his head. "Human beings are always so arrogant that they think they know everything and know everything. In fact, they don''t know anything, they don''t know anything. Laura dolen, is that love? It''s not that humans and elves can''t intermarry. Laura Doren, knowing the ban, still chooses human beings, which is called betrayal. Does she not understand that she is carrying the mission of the rise and fall of a family? Then there is the human, full of flowery intestines, who deceived Laura and stole the hope and blood of our rejuvenation. " "But in our place, things are different from what you said. The people sympathize with Mrs. and Mrs. Laura dolen. They died miserably. " "Their love story is also sung by the world, people sympathize with them and are even more moved by their love," he said "But Laura thinks she''s got her love, but she betrays her family, her people." Awalak was very excited. "She knew what she was carrying and what kind of responsibility she was taking. However, they still choose to be with human beings willfully. She doesn''t understand that the imminent crisis is approaching, and we need to regain the strength of our blood to resist it. And she, still firmly with the human left. Regardless of family, regardless of people, only for the love she pursues. Is such love great? " Shirley didn''t know what to say. She asked tentatively, "why can''t elves be with humans?" Avalak asked her, "will humans have love with livestock?" "What do you mean?" Shirley frowned. Aravak then took her to a special place, and then Siri saw many human beings doing hard labor under the guard of the elves, "these are our slaves. They come from all over the world, and they have your world. They are slaves and serve our nation. Undertake mining, planting and so on "You..." the scene in front of him had a great impact on him. Countless human men and women were doing hard work under the guard of the elves. They were ragged and doing heavy work. When they were not satisfied, some elves waved whips at them. "We elves have a long history, and our knowledge is created by our countless time and experience. And humans, they were monkeys millions of years ago. Why do we marry a bunch of slaves, monkeys? " "But in my world, the high elves intermarry with human beings and give birth to half elves with blood of both sides," he said unconvinced "High elves!" Chapter 615 Once again hear the news of the high elves, awalak is very bad, his face is very ugly. For their family, perhaps on a larger scale, for many of the worlds that were once enslaved. The four words "high spirit" are absolute taboos. They don''t want to mention the high elves, and they don''t want to think about them. It''s the pain of every race. Because, when you think of them, you will think of your own fate of being enslaved. You work all day, plant crops hard, and then pile them up into mountains, and then you are pulled away by the white boat. Therefore, no matter which race, they do not want to mention the fate of being enslaved. What''s more, it''s a ship with a hundred crew, enslaving the whole world. It''s even more so for the proud people of ayne al. Although they were ruled by elves, they were obviously another race. Although they were all elves, Ian al had known for a long time that they were different from high elves. They are not only different in appearance, but also different in race and talent. Therefore, for them, the high elves are naturally alien, and they are also the cruelest race to enslave and hurt them. And now, suddenly heard the news of the high elves, but made avalac think of something different. What is the purpose of the high elves doing this, and what do they want to do? What will it be? Will it intermarry with human beings and give birth to hybrid offspring? Do they, too, want to tap into the power of ayne Ayre? Or do you want to make a comeback again and plant their flag all over the world? Awalak thought a lot of things and made up his mind a lot. For a moment, he forgot the spirit of God and wandered outside the sky, so that hilly called him a few times and didn''t agree. "Awalak, awalak, awalak..." Awalak came back and said, "givier, what''s the matter?" "Are you all right, avalak?" She looked at him suspiciously, "I called you many times just now, and you didn''t answer me. What''s the matter with you? Are you ok? " "I''m sorry I''m rude, giveal." With that, he led Siri to the palace. "Because of your coming, the mission will come to an end. I''ll introduce you to the king of our family." "The king of spirits?" "He is a wise monarch and trusted by his people. He is a qualified ruler," he said. I''m sure he''ll be very happy with your coming. " "It''s my pleasure," Shirley said Awalak leads Shirley to the palace. On the way, he constantly introduces his family''s history, culture and tradition, and shows him the beauty of tyrnalya. Then they meet iritin on the way. "Givier, I''d like to introduce you. This is iritin." Awalak reached out to introduce them to each other. "The Red Knights, led by eretin, are really elite knights. They are brave and good at fighting, and are active in various worlds and battlefields. And iritin is also a qualified leader and noble "Nice to meet you, iritin." Shirley greets iritin with human etiquette. Iritin was staring at her, but he didn''t say to awalak until Shirley frowned, "is this the successor of ancient blood?" "That''s right." Iritin''s voice was hoarse and low. "It''s time to pay off the debts of mankind." With that, iritin turned and walked towards the palace. There was a lot of blood on his armor and cloak. After iritin left, awalak said to Shirley, "don''t worry, giveal." He looked at her back and said, "that''s what he is. He''s a standard soldier." "There are wars in your world, too?" Shirley did not answer awalak''s words, but looked at her back and answered the question. Awalak was puzzled and asked her suspiciously. "Just now, there was blood on his armor and cloak. I can smell it. It''s very fresh blood," he said Awalak suddenly, "maybe that group of unsatisfied unicorns are making trouble. So, iritin just went to put things right. I''m afraid his blood comes from those unicorns. " "Why?" "The unicorn is so kind and has saved my life," he said. When I lost my way in the desert and nearly died of thirst, it was the unicorn that saved me. It gave me water and led me to find water. It also saved my life. They have a very gentle temperament. How can they start a war? " "Giveal, you don''t understand a lot of things, and you look at the surface too much." He said earnestly, "unicorns, they are not as gentle and kind as you think." "In the future, you have a lot of time to test this," he said He patted Shirley on the shoulder. "After this, it''s your home. We''ll take care of you." Shirley wanted to ask something, but she didn''t speak after all. She followed awalak to the palace. There, she met the reign of the aeneal elves, the king of their clan, Oberon muhitazi. His appearance was not much different from that of the ordinary aeneal elves, which seemed to him to be the case. Brown shawl hair, pale complexion, blue and white eyes, high cheekbones, pointed chin, and other aeneal elves, not much different. He was dressed in the clothes of the king, with metal wristbands on his wrists, and a few rings on his hands. "King, the heir of the ancient blood, givier is here." Avalac said to Oberon, who was sitting on the throne. Then he urged Siri to salute. Then, greery greets Oberon with the etiquette of human court. Oberon looked at Shirley quietly, as if trying to find the shadow of his daughter Laura Doren from Shirley''s face. Unfortunately, though. The aesthetic views of both sides are different. Shirley''s appearance can be called "beauty" in the human world. However, in Oberon''s eyes, Shirley was extremely ugly. His features were all crowded together, like a deformed child. Oberon only looked for a moment, then turned his eyes. He really didn''t have the mood and appetite to see Shirley. "Awalak, she''ll be taken care of by you. I have something to do. You''ll come to my study with iritin later." With that, Oberon got up and left. Shirley looked at awalak at a loss, but he didn''t know that his appearance was the same in awalak''s eyes as in Oberon''s. From the beginning to the end, Irene just looked at her secretly, thinking of something else. He thought of the scene he saw in the upper world, and of his humiliating kneeling under the steps of the foreign monarch, waiting for his orders and orders. Now, the heirs of ancient blood appear. And the promise he made in front of the foreign monarch "Don''t worry, giveal, the monarch is always busy," awalak told Shirley Then he said, "let''s go. I''ll arrange a room for you first. You''ll have a good rest, take a bath and have a good meal later. Tomorrow, I''ll come to see you. " Shirley nods, then awalak leads him to a room in the palace for her, and then he goes with iritin to see Oberon muhitazi. Chapter 616 "I didn''t expect to see Laura''s blood after hundreds of years." In the study of Oberon muhitaqi, the king of aeneal elves, he faces awalak and eretin, and after a long time, he says something. Tone, with a sigh and helpless, there is a trace of anger. After all, in the past, Laura Doren chose to elope with human beings, regardless of family affection, only for her own sake, but also for the interests of her family. It''s hard for Oberon to think of any reason to forgive her or agree with her elopement. Iritin chose to be silent. Naturally, he had his own thinking direction in his heart. But awalak didn''t know how to answer. After all, it was Oberon who ordered to cultivate the descendant of ancient blood, Laura Doren. Later, he and Laura dolen were assigned a marriage. I hope that the combination of the two, the children born can become the hope of the aeneal elves. However, the unexpected appearance of cragnan, a human mage, has an emotional relationship with Laura Doren, and violates the tradition of aeneal elves, that is, not to marry with foreigners. Later, Laura Doren eloped with cragnan, a human mage. Their desperate behavior for love is worthy of people''s sympathy, and it is also worthy of bards and good people''s special books and widely spread. But, Yu Gong. Laura Doren and Craig are doomed, especially Laura Doren. She will not be unaware of her sense of mission and responsibility, but still choose to elope with human beings. How selfish is this? What''s more, she had an engagement with awalak, but she still had a split. To put it mildly, this is the pursuit of love freedom. To put it mildly, this is called shamelessness. In the case of engagement, they will continue to fool around. Such a woman is not worthy of sympathy. Maybe, having someone else''s fiancee or wife will interest many men. But if this kind of thing falls on him, I believe that no matter which man is, he will not agree, let alone be magnanimous. Therefore, the death of Laura dolen and his wife is just karma. That is to say, the kind of human beings who love to pursue love fantasy will sympathize with them, but those who have a little sense will not choose to continue to sympathize with them if they clearly know what happened to Laura Doren. Because, once they do that, it is tantamount to their acquiescence in this kind of infidelity and mischief. No one knows what awalak is thinking except himself. Even the king of the ayne''er clan could not clearly know what awalak thought. However, for awalak''s guilt, to be true. So Oberon said, "awalak, what happened in those days... Laura, I''m sorry for you. I''m sorry for you, too." He looked back with sincere eyes. "I''m sorry, avalak." Oberon''s behavior surprised iritin. He couldn''t believe that the word "sorry" would come from the arrogant Elven king. After hearing this, awalak''s face was still as calm as water. He said, "sire, that matter has passed for hundreds of years. Moreover, Laura is dead. The descendants who have come to tyrnalya are Laura''s descendants, and her long lost blood has already returned to ayne al. The debt owed by mankind should also be paid. " "What do you and iritin think should be done?" After thinking about it, awalak finally said, "the lost blood is back to ayne Al, but we don''t control it. My proposal is that giveal should assume the responsibility of giving birth to a new crown prince for our family. " "You mean..." Oberon frowned, "let her have a prince?" "That''s right." "It''s the only way to make sure that our blood never runs out, and according to giver Al, they live in a world where the high elves have lived for hundreds of years," he said "What did you say?" Oberon was shocked and then asked, "do you have any solid evidence? What do the high elves want to do? Do they want to enslave our people again? " Awalak shook his head. "I don''t know, I don''t know what the high elves want to do. Givier just said that the high elves came there suddenly hundreds of years ago and defeated the human beings. Later, they married with human women and bred their mixed blood descendants. Now, they live in the mountains, and I don''t know what they want to do. " "High spirit!" Oberon looked up. "I was surprised by the news." Iritin interjected, "the high elves have fallen too. They will allow the lowly human beings to pollute their blood.". They either have a conspiracy, or they covet our blood. " Iritin never said that he had been forced to go to the upper world, and never told Oberon and awalak that he had met Jiangning. He was also thinking about something in his heart, so that he chose not to say anything to either side. Moreover, in the hundreds of years since Jiangning issued the order, iritin has never done it. "We have to guard against this!" Oberon pondered for a while, then looked at Irene, "Irene, this matter is left to you and your knights to do, I want you to find out what the high elves are brewing." "Yes, your majesty." Oberon thought of things seriously. For him, the four words of high spirit were an insurmountable mountain. The pressure of the moment on their heads, so that they do not dare to relax at any time. Fear, a little inattentive, the country and people will be occupied and enslaved again. The two thousand years of enslavement made the proud aeneal elves live enough of that life. Today, they have regained their freedom again. Although it is only a few hundred years, they do not want to go back to the past. "About giveal..." Before awalak finished, Oberon waved his hand and said, "take her to my room later." Even if the aesthetic is different, even if Shirley is a descendant of his daughter. However, for his own sake and for the sake of his ethnic group, he must endure the differences caused by different aesthetic values. It''s all for the sake of Ian Eyre. In order to let the lost blood come back again, Oberon has to endure the nausea from his heart. Force yourself to do it. "I see, sire." With that, avalac and iritin left the study of Oberon muxitazi. Only the king, who was in deep thought, stayed alone in his study. Soon, night came, and awalak led Shirley on his way to Oberon''s room. Along the way, Shirley was still in a daze. She didn''t know where awalak was taking her so late. I don''t know why I choose at night. "Awalak, where on earth are you taking me?" Shirley asked him, and the latter replied, "there''s Laura Doren''s blood flowing in you, and the king of my family is Laura Doren''s father. Therefore, I want to see you and look for a familiar shadow. " Instead of doubting, he thought it was human nature, so he didn''t think much about it. When he got to Oberon''s room, awalak opened the door and let Shirley in. Then he left quietly. When Siri went in, he saw Oberon muhitazi, the supreme king of the ainelles, sitting by the bed in his pajamas, waiting. Seeing her come in, Oberon looked at him for a moment, then turned his eyes elsewhere. In his eyes, Shirley''s appearance was too frightening for him to take any interest at all. There was no response at all, so after a while, Oberon waved her away. At a loss of knowledge, Shirley left Oberon''s room full of doubts. Chapter 617 In the face of this situation, awalak is also at a loss. He is also very clear that there is indeed an aesthetic difference between aeneal elves and human beings. Shirley''s appearance is not bad, at least among human beings can be called beauty. However, in Oberon''s eyes, Shirley''s appearance was too frightening. It was very difficult for Oberon to have any influence on her because of the appearance of her facial features and nose. As a result, each time we didn''t spend much time together, we let Shirley go. Over and over again, even though Shirley was being rude, he had already realized that it was wrong. In the face of this situation, awalak did not know what to do. So he told her about it. After hearing this, Eric Ting, the Lord of nightmare and the king of wild hunting, thought for a long time. He thought of a way, that is to give Oberon, the Lord of aeneal, to take aphrodisiac as an auxiliary means, trying to make Oberon have a relationship with Siri in this way, so as to conceive the blood belonging to the aeneal elves. So that the lost blood can return to the ayne''er people. But iritin ignored Oberon''s age. He has lived for more than 600 years. Although their life span is more than three times that of human beings, the longevity appearance of elves makes them still look like they are in their prime. However, the long-term depression and deep inside, unknown thoughts, make Oberon already exhausted. He not only wanted to recover his long lost blood, but also shouldered the responsibility of revitalizing the ethnic group. Therefore, in the long run, Oberon''s body and energy have not been as good as before. With some of her overdoses of aphrodisiac, Oberon died. And iritin, too, is charged with regicide. Even if his original intention is good, he also hopes to revive the reputation of the ethnic group, and he also hopes that the aeneal elves can reproduce the glory of the past. But no matter what the world is, no matter what the past or the present. The crime of regicide is very serious. No matter who it is, it will not be tolerated once it is revealed. His group will not accept him any more, and his partners will not accept him. He will always bear the charge of regicide. Even though his Red Knights are still loyal to him, what can a team of knights do without the support of ethnic groups? Therefore, Eric Ting wants to reverse the unfavorable situation, he wants to get rid of the crime of regicide. Shirley, a human being, is also the offspring of a traitor with ancient blood. At the same time, she is also a very good target for the black pot. And Siri didn''t know that, but from avalak''s time and again taking him into Oberon''s room, Siri also noticed something. It left her at a loss what to do. In my heart, Shirley sympathizes with Laura Doren, but it doesn''t mean that her ancestors'' sins should be borne by her. What''s more, this kind of arrangement, just like a tool, disgusted him. But what can she do in this strange world? Who will help her? At this time, Shirley thought of a person, or should be called a foal. Ivaraquax, her pony, once helped her in the desert and saved her life. unicorn! But it wasn''t clear to Shirley whether the unicorn would help her. However, things have now come to the point where there is no way. Even if she had doubts in her heart, she had to do it. So she left tyrnalya quietly and went to the vast forest in the distance. There, she met the unicorn as she wished, and her benefactor, her pony, the little Unicorn ivaraquax, at the same time. "Pony "Shirley!" One person and one little Unicorn came to each other, and they hugged each other. Shirley''s reunion is in the emotion of seeing his old friend again, and little maywallaquax is the same as Shirley. They love young virgins and young girls. It''s their nature. They love clean things. In addition, it had a common experience with Siri, which made little maywallaquax have different feelings towards Siri. "Shirley, how did you come here again, how did you come to the middle world?" The pony asked her. Shirley was puzzled and asked, "middle world?" She looked at the pony. "Isn''t this ain''t al''s world?" The little horse explained to her, "this is indeed the world of ayne Ayre, but the high elves once divided the names and positions of thousands of different worlds. According to their division, it is located in the middle region, which was the world they once ruled. And the high elves are in the upper world. Some of our people followed the high elves to live in the upper world at the beginning. " This is the high elves again heard the message, but also let her understand the news she did not know. She asked, "pony, you just said that the high elves once ruled here. What''s the matter? Can you tell me?" "It''s up to me to speak for this human friend." Siri followed the source of the sound and saw an old Unicorn coming slowly out of the forest. His appearance is very old, and his hair has become very dark, but his eyes are full of wisdom. This is from other unicorns, never seen. What surprised him even more was that the unicorn could speak a strange language that he didn''t understand, but it sounded very pleasant. She was able to understand the meaning, and it was natural. The colt introduced her that the old unicorn was the only elder in their group. "Dear elder, how do you do?" The old Unicorn nodded slightly. He stepped on his right hoof. With a bright light, a gentle force lifted him up. He said, "aeneal is not a native race in this world. They are a group of outsiders and aggressors. They came here a long time ago. The rest of the people were demoted to slavery by them. I don''t know where their original world is, but as far as I know, their original world has already been destroyed He pauses a little. "After they settled down here, one day the hateful executioner, the king of the elves, led the huge black fleet to open the portal and invade other worlds. However, they fled back in a mess. After that, not long after that, the gorgeous portal was opened again in the sky, and one by one huge white fleet came. The people who followed the fleet came with different appearance from ayne al. They are more like humans, but they are tall and powerful "Their white fleet is carrying powerful and terrifying weapons. With the coming of fire again and again, the whole beautiful city of tyrnalya is in a sea of fire. Ayne el, in front of this terrible weapon, has no ability to resist. They failed completely, and they couldn''t even fight back. The king, the terrible executioner, tried to challenge the other king alone, but was killed by a sword. Then the fleet left. At the time, I thought they would not show up again. But it wasn''t long before they showed up again. And declare here that the whole world is their territory. " He sighed, "I didn''t know they were called high elves until then." "At the beginning, ayne al called himself a high elf, but he was completely defeated," he said. From another world, the legendary high elves in the upper world demoted their whole family as "lower elves". Since then, they have been ruled by the high elves, which has lasted for more than 2000 years. Until that day, the White Fleet suddenly left. I didn''t say anything, so I left suddenly and never came back here. It took a long time for ayne Ayre to regain control of the world. " Chapter 618 It''s no wonder that awalak didn''t want to mention the history, the past and everything related to it. In fact, this period of history is brilliant and glorious for the high elves. However, for them, it is an unforgettable shame. "Well, where can I find the high elves?" ''she''s in a very bad situation, ''she asked. Awalak took her to Oberon''s room again and again, even though she was in a rough nerve, she had already felt wrong. This kind of disrespect for her arrangement made her feel very uncomfortable. Therefore, after hearing about the high elves, Shirley thought that maybe finding the high elves would help her get rid of such a disadvantageous situation. The old Unicorn said: "the upper world is closed by the high elves. It is difficult for outsiders to enter the upper world without their permission. They are extremely arrogant, even more arrogant than Ian al here. They have ruled hundreds of worlds. In the past, the powerful races were their slaves. Civilization was established under the guidance and influence of the high elves. They welcome the good and hate those who have ulterior motives or evil minds. " "You are human, even if you have the blood of spirit, your mind is still very mixed. It''s hard, it''s hard to get into the upper world. " He shook his head and said. Shirley was not reconciled, but suddenly realized that he had not introduced himself to them. How does he know that I have elf blood? So Siri asked, "how do you know that I have elf blood in me?" The old Unicorn chuckled and sniffed, "we were once loved by the high elves. They teach us language, special magic and knowledge, so I can smell how thin your elf blood is. What''s more, you have such a strong and strong blood breath. " "I think that should be the long lost blood power of ayne al." "So I know more about why you''re here," he said Shirley was surprised. Then she respectfully asked the old unicorn, "well, can you help me?" The old Unicorn pondered slightly, and then said, "I can try to teach you how to master this power. Once you can master it initially, you can cross the world and escape here at will." He looked in the direction of tyrnalya. "The conflict and war between us and ayne al should be over." He turned his head and looked at Shirley. "Soon, our family will leave the world and go back to the upper world to find our people." "Are there your people in the upper world?" he asked With memories in his eyes, the old Unicorn said: "long ago, there were human beings and us here, but the arrival of ayne al slaughtered the human beings here and enslaved them. The arrival of the high elves took over the rule here. At that time, human beings and elves had the same status. They assumed the status of miner and drudgery. At that time, the high elves knew us, and in the process of getting along with them, we found that the high elves did not try to enslave us like ayne Ayre did. Later, the high elves taught us language and knowledge, as well as magic, and in the days that followed, many people accepted the invitation of the high elves to live in the world they lived in His eyes were full of longing. "It''s said that it''s a very beautiful and peaceful world. There are not only high elves, but also many races accepted by them. Some are simple beasts, some are powerful Warcraft with casting ability. There are also some gentle and kind-hearted intelligent creatures, accepted by them, integrated into their world, and some serve the high elves. Some, in the land bestowed by the high elves, reproduce peacefully. " "And some of our people live in peace. Therefore, in the environment where we were so oppressed by ayne Al, we decided to move to the upper world, just like the original people. Stay away from strife and war "I really hope to live in the upper world with you," she said longingly She gave a little pause and said, "of course, take jerot, yenefa, Trish, and vissimil with them..." Looking at the old unicorn''s inquiring expression, Shirley explained to him, "they are my relatives and friends." "Shirley, I sincerely hope that you will be accepted by the high elves and live in a world like heaven." Shirley said, "thank you for your blessing." The old Unicorn said, "well, we''ve wasted a lot of time talking." He looked at Shirley. "Then, please come with me. I''ll try to teach you to master your own power and get out of here." With that, he went to the dense jungle and motioned to Siri to keep up with him. When Shirley saw this, he said hello to the pony, and then followed the old unicorn to the dense forest. In another world, it''s peaceful and beautiful, without conflict and war, just like heaven. A sacred tree supporting heaven and earth supports the world, which is in a special position. Far away from the stars, there are no satellites or other planets to accompany them. It stands alone in outer space. The light source of the whole world comes from the Holy tree itself. In the daytime, its light source lights up the whole world, and at night, it will send out a dim light to continue to light up the whole world. To provide a stable energy supply for the timing operation of the world and the reproduction and survival of all things. It is a unique existence, high above many worlds. Below it, there are many worlds, big and small. Some of them have life, while others are deserted. Some of them are pure resource world for collecting and plundering. This world, its name is the upper world. Here live the high elves, this is their world. The upper world is feared by many worlds, and the place is feared by countless races. At the same time, this world, this place, also let many races with admiration, can only look forward to in the heart of the special world! Boom! With a light sound, in the clear sky, a twisted and colorful whirlpool door opened, followed by two bright and gorgeous figures. The Holy tree cheers for the arrival of one of them. There is a golden holy rain in the sky, and the whole world welcomes the arrival of its master. Chapter 619 With the golden holy rain, the cheers of the Holy tree and the swaying branches, the high elves got the news through the Holy tree for the first time. Left behind members of the aristocratic Regent Council, gathered together, they came to each other outside the gate to wait. "This is the world of the high elves, the upper world?" Francesca looked at the beautiful world, at the city that was covered most of the place, and at the sacred tree that was incomparably miraculous. She didn''t have enough eyes. She just felt that he was very curious about the world, the city and the residents. Jiangning took a look at her, and then said, "people from the outside world really call this place like this." They walked shoulder to shoulder towards the city. Francesca said, "ininville, you have to give me a good introduction here." "You have enough time to observe and experience everything here." Francesca blinked, trying to figure out what he meant¡° Is he going to marry me She thought in secret, and constantly looked at his side face. When they came to the gate, they found a large number of well-dressed people gathered there. Or, rather, the high elves. They were all white, beautiful, tall and waiting on both sides of the gate. As the two of them approached, a large crowd called out in a tsunami like chorus, "welcome your majesty." "Your majesty!" Francesca blinked and whispered to Jiangning, "honey, maybe you should tell me about your origin and identity later." Jiangning looked at him and his people, "the facts are in front of us." Immediately, he faced the aristocratic members headed by Hassan, "get up!" "Thank you This kind of etiquette is very familiar, which is different from the etiquette of the alien world and aenhidi elves. However, this solemn and solemn etiquette made Francesca appreciate it very much, and she was more curious about it. She did not expect that the man who had been with her for hundreds of years was the king of the high elves in the alien world. For a moment, this huge change in identity made her a little at a loss. Escorted by nobles and guards, Francesca followed Jiangning to the palace. On the road, including the aristocrats headed by Hassan and the general public, they were all guessing the identity of the alien elf woman who followed their king. Until, in the palace, Jiangning was officially given Francesca name. She was also given a place of honor, behind the queen. Although the queen of the high elves is not the high elves, there is no one to criticize and comment. In Jiangning''s eyes, there is no such idea. To his point, he is no longer confined to the purity of his blood. His own blood is the oldest and purest, and the immortal fire in his soul surpasses Maia, even compared with Vera. "When I left, how was what I asked you to prepare?" Sitting on the high throne again, overlooking the ministers standing below. These proud elves, no matter what high position and position they were before, could only lower their heads in front of him forever. To him unconditional surrender, and unconditional offer eternal loyalty! Hassan took the lead. Although Jiangning asked everyone, as the head of the aristocracy, he knew that his king actually asked him¡° Your majesty, the preparations are ready, and the Falun and the communication tower are ready. " "At present, two blue robed wizards are guarding the communication tower under the Holy tree," he said "Alatal, palando..." For the two Maiya who were taken captive by himself, it seems that the sense of existence in his mind is very low after they were taken captive by him at the beginning. Until, at some time, Jiangning thought of them and ordered them to be released. Although he was very dissatisfied with his behavior and practice, he was even more resentful after seeing him. However, Jiangning still did not choose to corrupt them as milkow did. Anyway, they are in the same world with him, and they can''t go back to middle earth or villino. Therefore, he has always been indifferent to the treatment of the two istars. Until he ordered Hassan to command the two maias to guard the Holy tree. And for the Holy tree that had already died in vilino, it quietly left him a seed. The two Maiya didn''t know how to think about it at all. Shuangsheng tree even chose to work together again to breed seeds when they were dying, and gave them to an elf. And this matter, but even the original villa did not know. But as like as two peas, they know that the universe is not the same, and the smallest sand is not the same. In Arda, in Middle Earth, and in vilino, where the gods live in peace, there is no chance for the double Holy tree to reappear and the soil for them to survive and take root. Therefore, in this new world and new land, it is a pity of fate that Shuangsheng tree can be reborn again in the way of intersection and winding. So when Hassan told them to guard the tree, the two maias agreed. There is no doubt, in their hearts, perhaps guard the rebirth of the sacred tree, can let them think of the endless time and space in the hometown! However, they also know very well that in this life, they may never be able to go back to their hometown or villino. And the land around the city and the Holy tree that is reborn again are the only goal that they can vent their emotions. "Alatal, palando." Two Maiya sitting under the tree opened their eyes one after another. For the arrival of Jiangning, they didn''t have a good face at all, "busy spirit king, shouldn''t he think about intrigues all day long? Why did you come here today to see us two prisoners? " With that, he closed his eyes again. Not far away from them stood a shining and hollowed out spire inlaid with countless gems and dazzling inscriptions. The strong element breath is constantly circulating in the whole tower. "Ha Jiangning gave him back his mockery intact, "just ask, which prisoner in the world can be as free as the two, and let them guard the fundamental source of the world, the Holy tree?" Alatard did not speak. Palando opened his eyes. "Ininville, what''s the advantage of words? We are your prisoners. There is no hope to return to vilino in this life, since you have not chosen to corrupt us like milkow. There is no choice to restrict us, let us guard the sacred tree. I believe that you still have the choice to go back. " "Looking back?" Jiangning sniffed, "I will give up the time of painstaking efforts for thousands of years, because you give up everything?" He looked at the Holy tree in front of him, and the beautiful world, "how about being the king of a family willingly? On my own, if I want to be king, I have many choices. My people, through my thousands of choices and all kinds of education, have today. " "What kind of king can be compared with me in Middle Earth and vilino? Although milkow is a God, his means of ruling are too crude. My vision is too narrow. What I want is only and eternity! " "Your path is doomed to failure, to offend everything, and to be too difficult." The two Maiya were shocked by his ambition. They thought that he just wanted to rule everything and the world, but they didn''t expect that he would want to pursue eternity and uniqueness. This road has never been thought of, not even by iluvita. "I will not fail, I will only get stronger and stronger!" Chapter 620 The two istars were silent. They didn''t know what to say. In fact, since they were captured by Jiangning, they have thought of many ways to deal with them. But only, they did not expect, not only did not get harsh punishment or humiliation. On the contrary, the high elves treated them with courtesy. Just like when they were in vilino, the difference is that they don''t have the honor they had in vilino. They are no longer Maiya, a subordinate of veraoli, but as prisoners. Since the land under our feet has been separated from Middle Earth and Alda, the small world has fallen into a deep sleep in the following dramatic changes and turbulence of heaven and earth. Even they were not spared, and their bodies and consciousness fell into deep sleep by an irresistible and great force. I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping, until one day, under the shock of the drastic change of heaven and earth, all the sleeping lives wake up. The two istars also woke up in the cell of the high elves. For them, the memory of being captured was only yesterday. However, when he regained his freedom again, he found that many years had passed. In those turbulent and lonely days, it was also the time for all living beings to sleep. Until all beings wake up, they don''t know how long they have been wandering in the boundless universe. Like meteorites, they are pushed by the ubiquitous "cosmic tide" and drift with the current. It wasn''t until, captured by the turmoil caused by another powerful upheaval, that this was settled. It was only after they were stable that the two isstar, who had always been in the cell, were released by Jiangning. And they were given a new duty to guard the sacred tree. Today''s holy tree has long been the spiritual belief of the high elves. The huge Holy tree supports heaven, earth and all things. Life multiplied and existed in him, and he also protected all living beings. The status of the Holy tree, in today''s high elves, has already leaped to a transcendent general existence. At the first sight of the tree, the two istars thought they had returned to vilino, because the new tree was so similar to talperian and laurelin. The appearance of gold and silver is intertwined. The leaves are gold on the front and silver on the back. Their huge size has already surpassed their mother trees, Yinsheng tree and Jinsheng tree. Even, the New Holy tree, to a higher level. As for why Jiangning wanted the two istars to guard the vital sacred tree, it didn''t mean that they trusted them very much. Instead, he admitted that the two istars did not have the power to threaten the tree. In other people''s eyes, the Holy tree blocks out the sun. The crown of the tree covers most of the city and shines on the whole world. However, only he knows clearly that this is only the projection of the Holy tree, not the noumenon. The real noumenon has long been hidden in the interior of the world, which is a special space. No one can enter there except him. Therefore, it doesn''t matter who will guard them. "Ininville, can we go back to villino again?" Allatard was still obsessed with villino, which was their home in the end. For Jiangning, it is also his home. Well, it''s the hometown of his flesh and blood, but his soul doesn''t belong there. "Does villino have such an influence on you?" Jiangning asked him. Alatal did not answer, palando said: "in the beginning, the world and all things were born in the chorus of Ainu. They were born out of the mind of iluvita, as was Maiya. We follow Vera into Alda and help Vera manage everything. I don''t know how long it''s gone. We are used to everything there. For us, it''s home, not you... " "Ha ha ha!" One deep laugh after another continued to ring, looking at the two Maiya, he said: "vino... I advise you to give up as soon as possible, maybe you will see the day when you return to vino again." The two Maiya were not allowed to speak, and their next angry voice rang out, "welcome the destruction of villino!" With that, beside the two Maiya, an invisible barrier came down to separate them from the outside world. From then on, their only place of activity is the location of the Holy tree, in addition, they can no longer freely go in and out of any place. After returning to the Imperial Palace, the matter of banning the two Maiya was immediately forgotten by Jiangning. He sat high on the throne, overlooking the nobles and ministers below, and said, "it seems that iritin has become more and more dishonest in the past few hundred years." We don''t know how to answer him. Jiangning seems to be talking to himself, "the swallow has appeared. Do I look for her now, or do I say I''m playing for a while?" Long time, invincible strength, temporarily can only stay in this world, he is also a little tired of this increasingly boring life. He would like to leave here early and take risks in other places. "How''s the final preparation going, Hassan?" He said, "is there any feedback on the information sent out?" Hassan came out and reported to him, "the preparation is going on, but..." "Say it "Yes Hassan said: "because this is the first time that our family has carried out this kind of communication across time and space, it is totally helpless for many things. What''s more, we don''t know where we are and where the universe we are going to contact is. In addition, in the process of preparation, all kinds of problems have not been solved so far. So... " "So we have to figure out where we are, or tell each other where we are, right?" Hassan nodded. "Absolutely right, my majesty!" "We were all in a deep sleep, and the upheaval of the world made us lost in the immensity of the world, even though we are safe now," he said. However, we have also lost the direction to go back. Therefore, we must know where we are and the direction to return. If we can''t understand these two points, we will stay here for a long time. " What Hasan said is exactly what Jiangning considered. They are now in such an embarrassing situation. First of all, they don''t know their position and coordinates. Second, they don''t know where the direction they are going to return is? Another point is that even if they want to return, they should have the ability to cross a very long distance and safely reach the destination they want to reach. However, this can be ignored, because if they have such powerful energy, they don''t need to worry about these, they can freely traverse countless time and space. Therefore, we must find a way to solve the problem! Otherwise, there is no way to return. Chapter 621 "You go back first and let me think about it by myself." Jiangning waved, and the nobles and ministers headed by Hassan left the palace one after another. Leave him alone, thinking alone in the huge palace. In the end, how to make the noumenon sense my position? This is the only problem that Jiangning is thinking about at present. Although they all come from the same soul, they have been thinking about each other since they separated. The two have been separated for many years. In addition to their unknown space-time distance, even though their souls come from the same source, they can not clearly sense each other''s direction. The only thing that can reassure them is that each other''s soul breath and reaction are very strong, which shows that they have not been in danger. So, the question is, how can we lead the lost soul back? In different time and space, in different periods of time, two similar but different people, sitting on the throne, meditating on the way to break the game. At the beginning, Jiangning successfully mixed into the world of the Lord of the rings with the skill of reincarnation and the huge world origin. And because of the origin of the world, it not only hides the trace, but also makes the weak soul obtain the body. But he did not think that when he opened his eyes again, it was not a human but a spirit. At that time, he was overjoyed by the immortal fire burning in his soul. And this is the secret of the power and immortality of elves. Everything is because of the fire that can not be put out. So far, Jiangning has not made a thorough study of the miraculous features of this flame. He can''t see through the fire, but he knows that it has the ability of creation. All things in the universe, including the gods, are born from this fire. It is thanks to this fire that the elves can live and be powerful forever. Therefore, after knowing part of the secrets or characteristics of the immortal fire, Jiangning chose silence and dormancy. He was more patient than milkow. He was a great sage and guide. He concealed his real purpose with a glorious and just image. Plus his identity, the original spirit, because at that time, people just believed that it was the corruption of Mirko that made their king like that. Instead of being believed, this is what he had in mind. At the same time, he tried his best to do so in order to leave a way for himself. Once he fails, he can get rid of corruption with Vera''s help and wake up successfully. Then, he will still be him and there will be no danger. However, things are going on smoothly. After accepting the unquenchable fire of Mirko, he once became very powerful. Even olomi and tocas, who are good at fighting, can''t win him for a while and a half. This makes him think that he still has room to operate. So he created the alien, ready to receive all the immortal fire thoroughly. At the same time, it also connects itself with noumenon. But in the end, there was an accident. The access was interrupted by iluvita, and his return plan was completely bankrupt, and finally he was exiled here. Chapter 622 The threat from the white frost lies in the eyebrows, which can not be ignored and slack off. It not only threatens the home of the high elves, but also threatens the other world. It moves in a special vacuum that cannot be seen by the naked eye or touched by the body. How it came into being is still a puzzle. Whether it is with scientific methods, or with supernatural means to analyze, it is still unable to uncover the veil shrouded in it. Both the prophecy and the revelation of fate have pointed out the importance of Shirley. Both Jiangning itself and the elves of ayne al hope to gain the power of Siri. Ayne Ayre is looking for a long lost blood, to reproduce the glory of the ethnic group. Jiangning, on the other hand, hopes to find the right way to return with the help of Shirley. He is very clear that Irene is not reconciled, but also very clear that Irene is not absolutely obedient to his orders. But it doesn''t matter, he is confident that in the face of absolute strength, any small mind and small hand are useless. In his heyday, ayne Al was fearless and easily conquered them. Even if the blood of ancient times returns to ayne Ayre, then he only needs to send the white ship fleet to tyrnalya himself. I believe that at that time, even though they are reluctant, they will make a choice. Is it the blood of ancient times or the whole clan? Jiangning, in the state of closed eyes meditation, suddenly opens his eyes, and a bright light lights up everything in the dark. He saw the future again and everything from meditation. Swallows have appeared in tyrnalya, and eretin and awalak have also had contact with swallows. He quietly disappeared in the dense, immediately appeared in the hall, he ordered people to call Hassan, and after he came to give orders. "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?" In the magnificent and majestic hall, Hassan kneels on one knee in a long robe of silver armor, and slightly lowers her head to meet the supreme monarch. Da, Da, Da In the broad hall, there was no human voice, only the clatter of fingers beating on the throne. Hassan didn''t know the reason, and still kept the posture of kneeling on one knee, but the cold sweat on her forehead kept flowing. For a long time, "ayne Al is a little dishonest!" "There''s something wrong with what iritin did to my orders," he said He leaned slightly on the throne. "The swallow has appeared in tyrnalya. Go there yourself. If you are in... Then bring it back. If it''s not, it''s time to get her back and bring her here. " "Yes, your majesty!" Jiangning added, "Hassan, I think you should be very clear about how to deal with the arrogant and confused ai''en''er, and let them know their own value." Hassan gritted her teeth. "I know very well, your majesty!" "Good, you go!" Then he closed his eyes again. Hassan got up. After a salute, she turned and left the hall. On the way out of the palace, he kept gnashing his teeth, "damn a group of rebels, dare to disobey your Majesty''s orders..." Hassan was very angry. He went straight to the barracks, ordered a thousand troops, and took ten wizards with him. Then, ten large and elegant white ships set sail again. With the spire at the top of the sky port facing the sky, an energy column is emitted, and the originally clear sky is suddenly thundered. The alien who serves the high elves raises his head and looks at the vision in the sky. The high elves, however, are not surprised. They know that this is the way for the fleet to open the door of the alien world. However, they are very strange that such a large-scale operation as the fleet has almost disappeared in the past two thousand years. Now, what is the reason for such a large fleet to open the channel of the alien world again? Does his majesty want to rule again the territory he once abandoned? Unlike the high elves, those who settled here and didn''t serve the high elves in the alien world were somewhat schadenfreuded¡° I don''t know what bad luck we should have this time. We''re coming here. " They are all the drudgery brought by the high elves from all over the world, serving the high elves. Taking on some heavy physical labor and planting work, because of the sudden withdrawal from all over the world, a considerable number of people from other worlds stay in the upper world and continue their previous work. The High Elves will not open the door of the alien world for their sake. Although they worked as coolies, the high elves were generous with their lives. They are not short of these things, and they are indifferent to such things. As the minarets continue to release huge amounts of energy, a huge portal appears. It is like a whirlpool, constantly rotating and twisting, even the light has been distorted. Around the door, there are continuous bursts of light. Then, one white boat after another flew into the passage, and then went through the special passage to the world of ayne Ayre. And in ayne Ayre, since the death of King Oberon muhitazi because of the negligence of eretin. In order to get rid of the disadvantageous situation, he put the blame on Shirley, and then with the help of Unicorn, Shirley initially mastered her ability, left ayne, and seemed to have realized her plot to murder the king. However, awalak did not believe that Shirley had murdered Oberon. He tried to excuse Shirley, but he was opposed by eretin. This makes awalak suspicious, and eretin also realizes that his previous actions seem to have a negative impact on him. He is also very clear that with the wisdom of awalak, it is difficult to hide anything from him. Therefore, eretin decided to kill and root out awalak, so that no one would suspect that Oberon''s death was related to him. However, awalak, who had long seen the bad opportunity, also left tyrnalya early before iritin started the operation. In this way, the situation is even worse for him and Shirley. And because of Oberon''s death and the fact that he is the heir of the royal family, with the loyal assistance of his Red Knight, iretin takes over all the rights of Ian Eyre. Although he has not yet been crowned king, in fact he is not much different from the king. Just when he is ready to find Shirley and capture her, the sudden fleet interrupts her next plans. Chapter 623 Two thousand years ago, with ayne Ayre conquered by more powerful elves. Since then, in the sky of tyrnalya, the passage between the world has been frequently opened, which has become a normal thing. However, from the day when the high elves suddenly withdrew, two thousand years later, in the sky of tirnalia, there was no vision that the passage between the world was opened. But today, in the calm sky of tirnalia for a long time, the vision of that year appears again. Boom! Boom! Boom! In the calm and beautiful sky, a swirling vortex appeared, first a point, then rapidly expanded, accompanied by the thunder in the sky, a huge door with endless white light appeared. One white boat after another flies out of the passage, which awakens the deepest memory in Ian al''s mind. In the palace, Hassan sits on the throne which symbolizes the Lord of a country. On his left and right sides stood the wizards and soldiers he had brought with him. At the bottom of the steps of the throne were iritin and his Red Knights. "I hear your king is dead?" Hassan leaned over and asked iritin, who was standing in the next position. "Yes." Iritin looked at Hassan. "I don''t know how Lord Hassan suddenly came to visit tyrnalia?" Hassan sat upright and serious. "I''m here to convey my king''s will." He looked at eretin with a murderous face. "Eretin, your majesty is very unhappy now. Your majesty knows all your little tricks in his heart." Iritin was startled and pretended to be frightened. "Lord Hassan, this is a misunderstanding! I have always kept in mind what your majesty told me. How dare I play any tricks? " "Is that true? Iritin Where does Hassan believe his lies. "Lord Hassan, please make it clear to your majesty that I always remember what he told me," said iritin quickly "Irene..." his military adviser Gail, who had no idea what the dialogue between them was, was always confused. So Gail now has too many questions in his mind to ask iritin. Arresting Gail''s further inquiry, arresting her with a raised hand, Hassan glanced at them. "Arresting, since you''ve been saying your Majesty''s orders, keep them in mind. Then I ask you, the swallow, the heir with ancient blood, has arrived here. Why didn''t you bring the swallow to your Majesty in person? " Iritin was startled. How could he know about swallows? However, he would not admit it at all, but tried to defend himself. "Lord Hassan, I don''t know where you heard about the swallow. But I promise, swallows have never been here. If she has been here, I will certainly bring her to your majesty. Please believe me "Eric, do you think I believe your lies?" Hassan leaned forward slightly. "I tell you, your majesty has known that you have been unfaithful to him for a long time. The only purpose of my coming here today is to formally inform you that the swallow must be brought to your majesty. Otherwise, ayne Al can be removed from the list! " "You..." the Red Knight under Eric Ting was furious, and his hands could not help holding on to the hilt. Most of them were elves born very late and had never experienced the period of high elves'' rule. Therefore, they were a threat to Hassan. These arrogant aeneal Elves were very angry, and they even doubted whether the high elves were as terrible as the records in their family. The wizard standing beside Hassan just waved his hand, and his powerful magic immediately subdued all the Red Knights under eretin. "Stop it Iritin was shocked. All the members of the Red Knight were the result of his careful selection. Any one of them would make him very sad. "Mr. Hassan, please stop. Don''t have the same opinion with these little guys." "Eretin, I don''t care what you have in your heart. Think carefully. In a word, I want you to understand that the power of the high elves is beyond your imagination. The dignity of the high elves should not be provoked by any people. Otherwise, the only way waiting for you is to exterminate the clan! " With that, Hassan got up and walked out of the palace with the wizard and the soldiers. In the sky, ten huge white ships were flying. All the gun windows on the ship were opened, and one gun was pointed out, aiming at the city below. After Hassan walked out of the palace, the flagship white boat immediately lowered a tractor beam to guide them away. After that, the white boats turned slightly, and then, under the shocked, angry and heartbroken eyes of iritin, a bunch of guns bombarded tyrnalya. When the white boat left, what was left to her was the ruins of a city half destroyed. "High spirit..." In the upper world, Jiangning, who is meditating in the secret room, is thinking about the way back. He thought hard, and his consciousness had already separated from the body and shuttled through the boundless special realm. All of a sudden, a bright light flashed through his mind, and Jiangning thought of a solution in an instant. However, whether this method is effective or not needs further experiments. In the main world, Jiangning''s noumenon is also meditating. The artifact hanging on his chest abruptly opens the wheel and leaf, which are engraved with complicated patterns, inscriptions and characters. Then, with the constant rotation of the disc and blade, the inexplicable feeling surged into my heart. The special and mysterious feeling awakened Jiangning who was meditating. He opened his eyes which he had not opened for a long time. A touch of golden light from across, in a careful look, his brown eyes began to turn towards gold! Then, a special light came out of the artifact on his chest, straight into the vast space-time. Jiangning felt it carefully, but he couldn''t feel the place of his split soul clearly. At this time, Jiangning, who has the status of an elf, also feels this subtle feeling at the same time. They thought about each other, and then Jiangning got up and went out of the world. His body is tightly held by the branches of the Holy tree, so that the void will not devour him. Then, the smell of terror came out of his body. This breath at the same time draws out a more terrible and ancient power, which sleeps in the endless depth of time and space, no one knows when it was born. No one can know how long it has existed. However, when this force shows a little bit of breath, all the worlds in the endless space and time are trembling in a moment. The smell of destruction is on the top of all the world. Jiangning stood in the void, brewing silently, his eyes staring at a distant world. It was a distance that the naked eye could not see, but in his eyes, it was no different from in front of his eyes. One finger stretched out, pointing to the world ravaged by the white frost. Then, a terrible spell came out of his mouth. With the spell, the ancient and terrible power was awakened. It is divided into a branch, along the endless time and space, under the direction of the curse, the terrible destructive power in an instant, destroyed a world! It''s as simple as tearing a piece of paper or breaking a bowl. With the destruction of the world, a special frequency is also transmitted to the distant time and space with the destruction of the world. Chapter 624 No matter what kind of fireworks and how bright and brilliant, but when the world is destroyed, it is difficult to compare with the beauty of the moment when the world is destroyed. It is a kind of extreme beauty, no matter what the world looks like before, whether there is life or no life. However, in the subsequent destruction of that light. On earth, there is no word to describe. As the extinction spell comes into effect, it awakens the powerful power of sleeping in the depth of endless time and space. This power is so ancient, exuding the breath of time, outside of which, in the vision of the situation, the virtual shadow of one world after another emerges. This is the world that has been destroyed by this destructive force full of the breath of ancient times in countless years. Now, with the call of the curse of extinction, this power comes back to life again. It separates a sub body from its immeasurable "self", carrying a huge breath of destruction, and comes across endless time and space in an instant. The powerful power easily breaks through the protective layer of the world, tearing the source and rules roughly. Then, the great destruction began, the world began to collapse, the end came, and then the great collapse from the inside out overturned the whole world. A touch of light immediately appeared, and then in a bang, the whole world fragmented, into endless dust! At the same time of the destruction of the world, the special frequency also spread to the endless depth of time and space. To an extremely distant place, passing a message. After completely destroying a world with the curse of extinction, Jiangning did not stop everything. He aimed his eyes at the other world, then opened his lips and said, "die!" Word export, the ancient power that has not been dispersed comes again, as just now, will destroy the world that the extinction curse points to again. At the same time, with the destruction of the world, another special frequency spreads to the endless time and space. One world has been destroyed again, but it''s not over yet. Jiangning looks at another world again. The old technique of extermination mantra is used again, leading the ancient destructive power to destroy the world designated by the extermination mantra once again. With the spread of a special frequency towards the endless space-time, Jiangning then focused on the meteorite belt of different sizes scattered in the boundless space. The curse of extinction is constantly blurting out, guiding the ancient destructive power to completely destroy the place designated by the curse of extinction, with a special frequency spreading to the depth of endless time and space. At the same time, the breath of great destruction, the endless world for fear! That kind of powerful destructive power, with the breath of terror, destroys one world after another one after another, with the special frequency spreading to the depth of endless time and space. Eventually, the frequency begins to be received by another person. In another time and space, Jiangning, who still keeps the human body, is awakened by an eternal destructive force in meditation. His body suddenly disappeared and came out of the world. Standing in the boundless universe, looking deep into the Dark Universe with both eyes, an ancient and destructive force quickly appeared and disappeared at a speed that people could not react to. "This is..." in his eyes, uncertain, "extinction curse!" He was very familiar with the power and breath of destruction. This is the power of the curse of extinction, the power of destruction. Sleeping in the endless depth of time and space, there is a great power in ancient times. Jiangning is very familiar with it. What puzzles him is why the split soul suddenly uses the curse of extinction? This is a puzzle for him! He stood alone in the void thinking, then, just now that the rapid disappearance of the destructive force appeared again. "Have you met a strong enemy?" Jiangning was puzzled, and then overturned the idea, because he knew very well how powerful the extermination mantra was. That is enough to easily destroy a world of terrorist forces! A world can be easily destroyed, then, what kind of strong enemy can shake one or two attacks? However, things did not allow him to think for a long time, and the breath of the extinction curse that had just disappeared reappeared. The emergence of the eternal destructive power is not only the surprise of Jiangning itself, but also the perception of many powerful beings in endless time and space. It''s hard for them to understand why this destructive force appears one after another. "What the hell are you doing?" Jiangning is very clear that the destructive power that appears one after another is exerted by his divided soul. Extinction mantra, he is confident that only he knows, perhaps in the boundless world, there are still the same mantra as extinction mantra. However, the spell he used to summon this destructive force is undoubtedly his most familiar extinction spell! At this time, a special frequency came, Jiangning keenly perceived the special frequency band. Because its transmission and wave band are based on the radio wave signal under the modern scientific system. "It''s a code!" Jiangning said definitely. He knows himself, and even his parents don''t know him better. He knew very well that he would never use the extermination mantra frequently to attract the attention of the Buddha when he could not contact himself. Therefore, the purpose of fenhun''s doing this is to contact him and send him a message. "Point, horizontal, horizontal, point, point, point, point... Horizontal, horizontal, point, horizontal, horizontal... Point, point, point, point, horizontal." Special frequency band, with the help of the ancient destructive power and the moment of the world''s destruction, the powerful power burst out. Jiangning with the help of these two forces, will want to deliver their message, through them to the endless spread of time and space transmission! "Morse code!" The special frequency, the message, even Jiangning Zhengti also had to marvel¡° It''s unexpected. It''s a cruel heart and a determined means Jiangning was very impressed. Although they were originally the same, at this moment, he couldn''t praise the great work of soul separation. At the same time, he was very curious about what he had experienced and what had happened during the years when he left. As a matter of fact, they are two people who have not been integrated into one at this stage. As a result, their thoughts and personalities have been different to varying degrees. Especially when the two people are far apart, no one can influence or touch each other. The difference of time has already reversed each other. Even if it''s one body and two parts, it makes each other different. Therefore, he expressed his admiration for the fact that the soul division could contact himself in such a situation when he thought of passing the Morse code to infinite time and space on the basis of destroying the world. "I''ve got your message and your ideas." He looked into the immensity of the universe and said something in silence. He recorded the Morse code on a piece of parchment, and then he began to crack the hidden information in the code. "Where are you?" Chapter 625 It has destroyed dozens of worlds, most of which have long been destroyed by frost. A small number of living worlds have long lost the shadow of intelligent life. Most of them are monsters. There are monsters born under the influence of the original great changes, and there are also some worlds where all kinds of poisons exist. There''s also a world that''s completely wrapped in germs and poisons. All of these worlds are reduced to extinction one by one, and after Jiangning frequently used the curse of extinction, he could not conclude that the message would be truly received by the Buddha. What''s more, even if he received it, he couldn''t find his right position in the endless and distant time and space. Therefore, the message of the extinction mantra is just to let the Buddha know that he is looking for him and ask him for help. And he also believes that I will carry out this plan truthfully. And he will continue to carry on the plan of return. However, now he is in a bad state, which can be regarded as exhausted. Although the extinction mantra has been improved for many times, no matter how it was modified at the beginning, with Jiangning''s own inside information, it still can''t make the powerful and terrifying mantra of extinction mantra improve to the way that I expected. This terrible spell, consumption is as powerful as ever. What''s more, Jiangning has used it dozens of times in succession. Even as an immortal high spirit, he can''t afford to consume it. He became very weak, and even the immortal fire in his soul seemed to fade a lot. His figure disappeared in the void of the universe and returned to the special space where the Holy tree was. Then he fell asleep on the branches of the Holy tree. Tired Jiangning, even too late to explain everything, fell into a deep sleep after entering the Holy tree space. The Holy tree, which had already been deeply spiritual, dropped a leaf on him, and then the light full of endless vitality shone on him. His tired look was gradually relieved by the light, and his tired body was also relaxed. For the first time, he put down all the burden and guard in front of the Holy tree, ignored everything outside and so many calculations, and fell asleep. And in the outside world, the high elves had already been frightened by the successive appearance of the smell of destruction. People in China are in a state of panic. Everyone doesn''t know what to do. The smell of the coming of the end is on the verge of everyone''s head. Pressure of each of the elves, are unable to breathe. What''s more, the smell of destruction frequently appeared dozens of times. At this moment, even the learned sages can''t think of words to describe the great terror that destroys and destroys all things. All the High Elves will look at the highest terrain of the city palace, they are eager to see the figure appear, appease them, and continue to protect them. Members of the aristocratic Regent''s Council gathered in the council chamber to discuss. "Your Majesty doesn''t know where he has gone. At present, people are in a state of panic. The smell of destruction that has just appeared one after another is like the end of the day. We don''t know what happened. Now, your majesty is gone again. What should we do? " Hassan was very anxious. The vast and sea like atmosphere seemed to be the great terror at the end of the day. Not only the ordinary people, but also the wizard with profound magic power were shaken by this atmosphere, and they had no peace and calm in the past. In the face of Hassan''s inquiry, for a moment, there was no way at all in everyone''s heart. Therefore, any thinking and care, in the shadow of that destructive force, appears to be so pale and powerless. We don''t know how to answer Hassan''s question. "I seem to see that you have gone down to the site of the Holy tree." Someone came back and thought of seeing Jiangning go to the direction of the Holy tree. This news gave the confused people a strong tonic. "Well, let''s go to the Holy tree. No matter what the breath is just now, we need to find a rule." Under the leadership of Hassan, the members of the aristocratic Regent went to the Holy tree. But before they came out of the palace, they both stayed where they were. "That''s what the Holy tree told you Someone asked uncertainly. Hassan did not speak, but looked at the location of the Holy tree. Just now, the Holy tree sent them a message that Jiangning was sleeping because of fatigue. At the same time, he also told them the reason for the continuous emergence of destructive forces. Hassan, who was obviously relieved, said with ease and awe, "it turns out that the breath of destroying everything just now is just the breath leaked by your majesty when he cast his magic in outer space!" "It''s really hard to imagine what kind of magic can be so powerful!" Hassan said, "this is not the time to say this. It''s better to pacify the people who are worried as soon as possible." After he ordered, the nobles and officials went down to appease the people. In the other world, eretin also officially took over all the rights and responsibilities of ayne Al and became the de facto king of ayne al. After the death of King Oberon and the departure of awalak from ayne Ayre, eretin could be regarded as a dictator. Relying on the loyalty of the Red Knight under his command, and assisted by Gail, who has a strong influence on ayne Al, iritin officially takes over all of ayne al. At the same time, the arrest of Shirley was officially launched! "Eretin, are we really going to give the ancient blood to the high elves?" As we are about to start, gale, Irene''s strategist, looks aside at Nigel FA, the doomsday ship that can bring great fear to the world. He seems to be testing Irene, but he doesn''t seem to be. Iritin looked slightly at Gail and asked, "unless you can find another way for us, ayne al!" His eyes, looking at the half ruins, since the high elves left that day, in order to give ayne al a deep and unforgettable warning. The artillery fire on the white ship fleet easily destroyed half of tyrnalya, which had a very significant deterrent effect. In view of the fluctuation caused by Shirley''s crossing time and space, eretin specially went to hunt him across time and space, and handed him over to the high elves in exchange for the peace of the ethnic group. "The blood of ancient times belongs to ayne Al, and it belongs to our power. The high elves covet this power, which shows that they are afraid of us rising again! " That''s said by one of iritin''s advisers, Kalan hill, who is the strongest navigator ever trained by awalak. Responsible for identifying the right direction through time and space. However, his biggest problem is impatience and risk-taking, so awalak hesitated to reuse him. However, because of awalak''s hesitation, Kalan Hill chose to go to iritin and became the most important member of the wild hunting. Aleitin and Gail both know what''s wrong with Kalan hill, so they ignore him. Gail tentatively suggests to aleitin, "otherwise, find awalak back and see if he can do anything?" "Awalak?" Iritin shakes her head and explicitly refuses¡° The high elves are very powerful. I believe you can see clearly that day. Now, the ruins of tyrnalya have not been cleaned up. Even if awalak comes back, what can he do? The high elves obviously have the strength to destroy us at one time. Is it wise to fight against such a powerful enemy? Because no one can bear the cost! " "Anyway, I can''t watch what belongs to my family fall into the hands of foreigners. When Laura Doren was cheated by human beings, our blood actually spread among dirty human beings. Now, another clan covets our blood and power! I can''t stand the blood that belongs to ayne Ayre being invaded by foreigners again. Therefore, it''s better to welcome back to awalak, if you can think of other ways! If we can''t, we can only watch the ancient blood fall into the hands of foreigners, and the shame is still sent by ourselves! " Iritin was silent for a long time. At last, he went to Nigel fargh, the ship of doomsday. At this time, his voice also came faintly, "it''s up to you to do this, Gail." Gail didn''t seem to believe it. After a while, he nodded heavily¡° For the sake of, ayne El "For, ayne El!" Then, Nigel law, the ship of doomsday, set sail to the distant world! Chapter 626 With the help of the unicorn, Shirley has been in control of her ability since she left tyrnalya that day. And before that kind of spirit can''t fall, gone forever. However, she is still unable to completely control the ancient power from the blood. However, with the help of the unicorn, her initial strength is enough to make her swim freely in the alien world. "Thank you very much indeed!" For the old Unicorn who helped him selflessly, Shirley was very grateful to each other. After all, in this unfamiliar alien world, the chance of meeting someone who is willing to help himself is very low. The old Unicorn said quietly, "I hope you can live happily in the future. Be careful of ayne Ayre." Shirley nodded heavily. "I understand. Thank you very much for your concern." She asked, "are you going to move to the upper world in the future? I don''t know if we still have a chance to meet. " The old Unicorn said, "yes, we are going to move to the upper world soon." He looked around at the scenery. "It''s very difficult for us to live safely here in the future. The contradiction between ayne Ayre and our ethnic group is deepening day by day, and the number of our ethnic group has declined seriously. If you stay here, sooner or later, the unicorn race will disappear completely "The high elves are different. They are willing to accept us, or even all good life, to live in the upper world. Long ago, the high elves gave us permission to enter their world. Now, at last, it''s time to leave. " He looked at Shirley. "Shirley, I hope we''ll see each other again." Shirley hugged the old unicorn. "I''ll never forget your help!" "I''ll wish you the same, Shirley. Have a nice trip." As soon as he was about to speak, there was a quick hiss from the forest. The old Unicorn looked at him with soft eyes. "Hey, it''s time for you to go. Ian Al is coming to catch you." "What do you do?" Shirley looked at him anxiously. The old Unicorn chuckled, "although we are not the opponents of ayne Al, we Unicorn people have learned a lot of magic from the high elves. Naturally, we have a way to deal with them. When you leave here safely, we unicorns will move to the upper world. Good luck, Shirley "Can you do it?" Feeling that he was saying something wrong, Shirley began to correct the mistake. "I mean, I used to learn swordsmanship from my adoptive father. In fact, my swordsmanship is very good. Maybe I can help you." The old Unicorn refused. "Don''t you understand, Shirley?" He looked at Shirley sternly. "Ayne al wants you. Once you leave here, they won''t keep pestering us. On the contrary, if you choose to stay and fight with us, it will only make ayne al send more troops. Do you understand? " Shirley knew the old unicorn was right, but emotionally, it was hard for her to stand by. After all, the unicorn has been helping her since she first met her. Not to mention, she was able to master the power from deep blood, thanks to the help of the old unicorn. It was he who led her to grasp the power of blood, though only initially. But it also gave her the ability to travel freely to and from any world. When the old Unicorn looked at the silent Shirley, he knew what she was thinking. He was very happy, and his eyes became softer and softer. "Shirley, good boy, thank you very much for your kindness, which proves that we have not helped the wrong person. Now, it''s time for you to leave, and it''s time for us to leave. As for ayne Al, he has not been able to pursue the upper world, and even more dare not go to the upper world. " "I won''t forget you." With tears in his eyes, Shirley hugged the old unicorn. The voice of the latter is still kind and kind, "boy, I hope we can meet again!" With that, a gentle force pushed him away. Shirley''s body, like a piece of hair, was blown deep into the forest by the wind. After Siri''s figure disappeared, the old Unicorn slowly turned around and looked at the forest where the roaring and shouting were incessant. Then, his old body seemed to recover its vitality, and his feet slightly stepped on the void more than one meter above the ground. Then, an old and majestic hiss sounded, and the sleeping forest came alive in an instant! And Shirley, too, was struggling with tears in her eyes. She didn''t know what had happened to the unicorns. However, the constant roar and shouts from the distance made her anxious. She wanted to go back there, but her way was blocked by an invisible barrier. Then she looked into the forest and heard a familiar roar. It was the voice of the old unicorn, and Shirley was sure he had heard it right. Then she saw the sleeping forest come alive, with branches dancing like flowers and grass, just like the land of demons. Then, there were shouts and howls in the forest! Shirley didn''t know what was going on. She opened her eyes wide to see if her friends were safe. After a while, the movement in the forest subsided, just as she was burning with anxiety. But see the sky, suddenly appeared a huge distortion, emitting endless light of the door, and then a ray of light down, shrouded in a large area. Then, from the pillar of light, Siri saw unicorns, trampling on the void with their hooves, running towards the twisting door. In a trance, Shirley seems to see a new world from the door. She can''t describe the beautiful world she saw. There are green mountains and green water everywhere. There are colorful clouds floating in the sky. Everything is thriving. Endless light envelops the world. A giant tree supports the world. "That''s the upper world?" She whispered. There was a yearning and expectation in his eyes. "Is this the world unicorns want to live in?" At this time, she saw two familiar figures, an old unicorn and a young unicorn¡° Hi, pony, old man, goodbye! " After confirming that her friends were safe and sound, Shirley finally felt relieved. She waved her arms happily to see them off. As if they had heard Shirley''s voice, the pony and the old unicorn turned and looked around. They saw Shirley waving his arms to see them off. The voice of the little Unicorn seemed to be increased by telepathy and said, "good bye, Shirley. I hope to see you again." "My child, I wish you happiness forever. I hope we can meet again." Shirley waved his arms and watched the unicorns disappear into the sky. They went to a new world, a new home. There, they can live happily and safely without fear of being hunted and enslaved. "Goodbye, my friends!" Chapter 627 "Ah The silence of the wilderness, the cold wind blowing, in addition to the side of the campfire emitting a certain amount of light and heat, other places are covered by darkness. As a mental nightmare strikes, jerot wakes up suddenly. Until then, he realized that it was just a dream, but the dream was very uncomfortable, which made him still have a lingering fear! Today''s Jerome, the young face of the past, has long been carved by the wind and frost and years, and looks much older. Without saying a word, he got up, went to the campfire and sat down. He picked up a piece of firewood and threw it into the campfire to make it burn more vigorously. "How are you?" he asked "Ah, I had a nightmare!" Jerome, he said. "What do you dream of?" Jarot was a little reluctant to say, "it''s a long story." "It''s going to be a little bit longer before dawn, so speak slowly," she said Jerot could only say: "it started in kelmohan''s guest room. I''m comfortable in the bath, beside me is... " "Trish?" Asked vissimil tentatively. "It''s yenefa." Jarot looked at vissimil. "It''s weird, isn''t it? Because she''s never been there, but it''s so real in my dream. " "Is there anything else she''s nagging in your ear?" It was obvious that visemir knew the nature of yenefa. "Yes." Jerot nodded. It''s a real dream. We''ll find her He thought that his apprentice was worried about yenefa, so he had dreams related to yenefa. "In my dream, I went to see Shirley, and then we started training." "Those days... That little rascal." Jarot''s words also brought vissimil to memory. "I''ve trained more agile and stronger children than her, but her personality is unique." He looked at jerot. "Your dream ended badly, didn''t it?" "Yes. Later, when crazy hunting appeared to attack Siri, I couldn''t move. I had to stand up and do nothing "It was just a dream," he comforted Jerot obviously didn''t think so. "The problem is that it''s not just a dream. In the dream, besides hunting, I heard the name of the high elves." "High spirit?" "What else?" she said Jarot''s expression was bad. "The hunt attacked Shirley. I tried to save him, but I couldn''t move. Crazy hunting also said, "what we can''t get, we won''t let the high elves get." After that, I was awakened "High spirit!" "Do you know what that means?" Jerot looked at vissimil. "Maybe it''s a sign, maybe it''s something that will happen sooner or later. Anyway, it''s a very bad dream, and it''s a dream that scares me. In the past, if I dream of Shirley, it means something happened. She is in danger "If ininville was still there, maybe we should ask him for help, but he left." Vissimil looked at the rising sun. "Don''t worry too much about Siri. After all, we taught her how to protect herself, including the demons." "So, it''s just a dream. Don''t think too bad about it," he said "It''s daybreak. It''s time for us to go." Jerot didn''t want to spend his time on these topics that worried him. He stood up and walked to the turnip. "Wait... Show me yenefa''s letter. We may have missed the clue." "We''re going to meet at Willen, and she wrote it very clearly," jerot said. But an army burned down the whole village. We can only track her tracks, so "Don''t talk, give me the letter..." he took it. "Well, it''s the same as I thought! It does smell of cloves and gooseberries "Letters are for reading, not for smelling." "We need to meet soon..." "Willen near virgima"... Well, no other tips. " Then he asked, "what''s in the notes?" Unicorn I still have " Jarot was a little embarrassed. "It''s our private business. It''s very private." In a flash, vissimil understood, "aha... I understand. It should be... It''s still a little unclear. It''s better not to understand. " "Don''t digress. How long have we been behind yenefa?" Vissimil stepped aside and looked down the road. "Two or three days? The impression on the road is quite new, but it seems that it will be on the main road, and it won''t be so clear then. " When they were about to set out, they met a group of ghouls, these monsters with great lethality to ordinary people. In front of the two demon hunters who are specialized in hunting monsters, they didn''t look at them enough. They killed all the ghouls easily and simply. "Well, swordsmanship doesn''t regress. It''s still simple and effective, so there''s no room for it." Vissimil looked at the almost smooth wound on the ghoul and praised, "what did you learn from ininville?" "Yes." Jerot nodded, "that period of training, it is unbearable past." He said: "my swordsmanship and all aspects have made great progress. I have learned from the weaknesses of monsters, human beings and even elves. According to him, the best way to teach is to try to figure out what you have learned in killing and actual combat every day, and to temper life and death. " "I''m afraid he is the only one who can come up with this method and train his apprentice with such ruthlessness." Recalling the original days, vissimil also sighed, "time has passed. I haven''t seen this old friend for a long time." "It''s time for us to go." The two turned over and set foot on the road to continue searching for yenefa. In Baiguoyuan village, jerot heard about yenefa, but at the same time, because of Griffin''s rampant, jerot had to help nefergad''s army get rid of Griffin. Then, just as they were about to set out again, yenefa, whom they were looking for all the way, suddenly showed up and took jerot to vegima, the capital of the former temoliya. There, nefergad''s emperor, nshir enris, wanted to see him. Jerot bid farewell to visemir, and went to virgima with the Knights of yenefa and nefergad. But on the road, they met the chase of wild hunting. Thanks to the magic of yenefa, they broke the bridge on the road and returned to virgima without danger. After all, although crazy hunting is powerful, it is not so powerful that only a few dozen riders dare to attack the capital of a country. Even though temolia had been subjugated, the nefergad troops stationed in vegima could crush and hunt wildly. Chapter 628 After a period of cultivation, Jiangning, who fell into a deep sleep in the Holy tree, also woke up. Dozens of crazy use of extinction mantra has brought him a serious burden, so that he is directly exhausted, and his strength has been exhausted, so he has to choose to sleep to make up for the double burden of spirit and body. When he returned to the palace, he immediately summoned Hassan and asked him about his hunting. After she successfully grasped part of her blood power, she was able to swim freely in many worlds. However, crazy hunting also had the ability to find her. According to the characteristics of her blood, as long as Siri uses the power of crossing the world every time, she will be sensed by wild hunting. Therefore, eretin leads his hunting knights to hunt down Shirley and try to find her. However, every time, hilly escaped in the hands of wild hunting. However, the more crazy hunting is, the more useless it is to give up. For the monitoring of the blood power of Shirley, crazy hunting has achieved the extreme in this point. They spread their own eyeliner in every world, a creature of construction and a hunting dog. Although this kind of construction creature can''t pose a threat to any demon hunter or spirit. However, using them to act as eyeliner is enough, relying on the result of the voyage of different worlds, and in all the world, the most structured creatures are arranged as wild as possible. Step by step, the scope of Shirley''s movement has been reduced. At the same time, the search for Shirley has become more and more rigorous. In a word, although Shirley has awakened the power from her blood, her journey around the world is never happy. Every time she comes to a new world, before she can settle down, the pace of hunting will follow. Unless Shirley doesn''t use her ability, once she uses the power to travel around the world, she will be hunted wildly. At present, Irene has already reached a situation that is almost crazy. He began to frequently open the channel between the world, because of this reason, the activity of Bai Shuang began to intensify. It attacks and engulfs the world faster and faster. Many worlds have been engulfed by frost. Whether there is life or no life. Frost can ignore these, these are with the passage of time, and have been occupied in frost. "Your Majesty, Bai Shuang is more and more active. At present, dozens of the worlds we have detected have been engulfed by frost. " With a worried expression on her face, Hassan said, "if Irene is allowed to go on like this, the frost will expand faster and faster. I''m worried that if we don''t find a way to contain the white frost, sooner or later, the white frost will come to our world. Once that day comes, I''m afraid we can''t stop the frost. " "Your worries are reasonable!" Although there is a holy tree in the upper world, whether it can resist the frost is still unknown. May be able to resist the frost, perhaps also like other world, can not resist the invasion of frost. At that time, once such a situation occurs, the only thing waiting for them is death. There may still be people living, but most of them will die. Although the high elves are powerful, they are still not completely separated from the mortals. Although they are almost immortal because of the immortal fire, they are still flesh and blood. The existence and cause of Baishuang is still a mystery. Even with the accumulation and knowledge of high elves, after such a long time, we still can''t work out any clue. For the cause of the frost, they do not know, do not know the detailed information of frost. "So far, iritin has no clue about the capture of swallows?" Hassan said: "no, according to the information that iritin reported. With the help of Unicorn, the man with ancient blood opened up part of his blood power. At present, it is easy for her to travel freely in all the world. Moreover, because there are many worlds in the vast vacuum, Irene''s search and capture operations have been very slow. In addition, he frequently almost crazy to open the channel between the world and the world, intensified the activity of Bai Shuang. At present, eretin has not captured the successor of ancient blood. " Finally, Hassan added, "of course, I can''t rule out iritin''s working attitude. Ayne Ayre has always been dissatisfied with the fact that our family covets their blood, but they are not as strong as our family, so they suppress this dissatisfaction. However, in response to your Majesty''s orders, Irene may not honestly hand over the ancient blood. " "Yes." He stroked his chin and began to think. "You just said that the swallow had some of the power of blood because the unicorn helped her?" "Yes, my majesty!" "I remember that in our world, there are also a group of unicorns. And you said, the swallow got the unicorn''s help! "The one..." his expression was slightly serious, "in this vast world, unicorns first lived in the world of ayne Ayre. Later, he followed us and moved to our world. In addition to these two worlds, there is no third world where unicorns live. That is to say... " "Swallows have reached the world of ayne Ayre!" Hassan''s face suddenly changed. "Sire, in this way, iritin and the other ayne Ayers are really cheating us." "Yes, I would have done the same." "Damn Ian Al, it''s unforgivable!" Hassan gritted her teeth and said, "Your Majesty, I beg your permission to lead the fleet and flatten the whole ayne El!" "It doesn''t need to be so extreme, but..." he looked into the void with a murderous look, "it''s OK to teach a lesson, just destroy half the world!" "Yes, your majesty!" Jiangning asked him again, "when you go to ayne Ayre, bring the unicorns there by the way. I''ll ask them about swallows myself." "No, your majesty. The unicorns are all here." "Oh?" "Since 2000 years ago, some unicorns have chosen to come and settle in our world, and some of them have stayed in ayne Ayre," Hassan said. At that time, we gave them a special treatment because we liked this beautiful and kind creature. That is, whenever they are willing to come here in the future, our world will welcome them at any time. " He said: "although it took two thousand years, the rest of the unicorns chose to migrate to our world because they could not bear the oppression and devastation of ayne al. At present, they live in the valley of Unicorns with their original family "Well, go and bring the unicorn who helped the swallow." "Yes, your majesty!" Chapter 629 In the palace, Jiangning carefully asked the old Unicorn who had helped him about him. The other party did not expect that the king of the high elves would meet him. So when he heard the king of the elves asking him for information about Siri. The old unicorn was obviously worried. He didn''t know why the high elves asked him, what they were going to do, and whether their attitude towards him was enemy or friend. Therefore, in the face of Jiangning''s inquiry, the old unicorn was always worried and did not say a word. "You don''t need to be nervous or have any worries." Jiangning naturally can see the concern in the heart of the old Unicorn at a glance. "Our family is different from ayne Al, and they don''t like killing animals. They don''t have any malice towards the swallow with ancient blood." The old Unicorn felt the kindness released from Jiangning. Although he was willing to believe in the high elves, he further asked, "great elves king, can you promise not to hurt the child?" "Yes, I can promise!" In the prophecy, the appearance of Shirley has always been vague, even sometimes in the image of a swallow. As a result, Jiangning did not know about Shirley''s appearance. "Not only will I not hurt her, but I will protect her." Jiangning continued: "our family comes from another vast world, created by God. We are not interested in the blood and power of ayne Ayre. Looking for this swallow is just to use her power to find the right way home. And there is always a threat from frost here. So tell us what you know, it''s important for us, for any kind of life in our world. " "Your Majesty, I will believe you!" The old Unicorn learned the etiquette of elves, kneeling on the ground with his front hooves and saluting against his head. "There is a fundamental difference between the high elves and ayne Ayre. No matter two thousand years ago or now, a lot of life can be seen in his eyes. We know all about your kindness and protection to the good people. Therefore, I am willing to help you. " Then the old Unicorn told the story of Shirley''s appearance. In addition, he told in detail how he helped Shirley and how he helped her master part of her blood power and the process of getting along with her. "I''m sorry, sire." The old Unicorn said apologetically, "I don''t know where the child has gone. I''m sorry." "No, it doesn''t matter!" Jiangning gave him a gentle smile, "with this part of the information you said, I can roughly analyze the location of the swallow." "It''s my pleasure to be able to help you!" After the old Unicorn left, Jiangning began to meditate behind closed doors. His consciousness instantly connected to a tower, and suddenly entered the golden giant eye on the tower. After his consciousness entered, the eyes became flexible. A huge eye glowed from the pupil with a soft golden light, shining into the sky. In the sky, there are golden clouds and some clouds with other colors, but most of them are covered with golden clouds. It''s beautiful here, just like fairyland or heaven. The light of the Holy tree shines on the whole world. At the same time, the roots of the Holy tree go deep into the universe and absorb the nutrients that can supply the growth of the world. After more than 2000 years, the whole upper world is no longer just an island like continent. In these two thousand years, along the continent where the high elves lived, islands of different sizes and a small piece of land rose from the bottom of the sea. And the newly added land is still barren, with no human habitation. For two thousand years, elves and birds living on the mainland brought many plant seeds to these new lands. Now, in this new land, everywhere is covered by green. Some animals, for various reasons, came to these lands to survive and breed. About the beauty of the world, giant eye just looked around a little, and then began to look at the sky. After that, the eye''s line of sight went directly to the outermost universe. At this time, Jiangning''s will also gushed out of his eyes and turned into a shadow in the boundless void. Looking into the dark universe, his vision seems to span time and space, directly gazing at the vast area of thousands of stars. He silently observed these planetary worlds of different sizes, and speculated along the trajectory of the planetary world. Suddenly, he saw a small portal, followed by a woman''s figure. He could be sure that the figure was Shirley, the human woman with ancient blood. Then, in another world, a huge passage was opened, and Jiangning could clearly see a huge black ship sailing into the passage. It''s the doomsday ship, Nigel FA, which belongs to the flagship of crazy hunting. Later, Jiangning began to recite the mantra. In the boundless vacuum of the universe, sound cannot appear and spread. Therefore, his voice is difficult to spread in the universe, but the spell is successful. His will and the mantra he recites between the opening and closing of his lips are like a pair of invisible hands, plucking the invisible strings. Inexplicable and mysterious fluctuations occurred, and then, this wave began to pass to the distant past. "Fate will guide you to me, swallow." Then, his will began to return to the body, and then Jiangning formally conveyed the order to Hassan. Let him lead a fleet to destroy half the world of ayne el. At the same time, he guides Hassan to look for HIRI secretly. The goal, of course, is to defend Irene. When he just observed and deduced, he saw some bad future from countless possible branches of fate. These may or may not happen in the future. Some of the future is the inevitable result of the world without their intervention, while others are the result of their intervention. There are also some unknown results between the two. These futures may or may not appear. If we want to find out the most correct point from these chaotic and unknown future, it is difficult to predict the consequences. Therefore, he also has to make two preparations. On the other hand, Hassan, after receiving a clear order, immediately ordered 20 white boat fleets, and then opened the world channel and flew to the world of ayne Ayre. When they get there, they will destroy half of the ayne el world with 20 powerful fleets. As a final warning to ayne Al, I believe this unforgettable warning will have a strong deterrent to ayne al. But there are always two sides. Just as no one can accurately predict all the future, so does Jiangning. What he doesn''t know is that after he made this decision, the chaotic, unknown and unpredictable future has changed. A future that is about to happen and is bound to happen is gradually "awakening". When half of the ayne el world is destroyed, this future will surely come true. But he didn''t know about these changes, he didn''t know anything about them, he wasn''t strong enough to easily speculate about any future. It''s not strong enough to interfere in fate and plan the outcome you want. Therefore, the future is good or bad, from now on has officially become an unknown! Chapter 630 Crazy hunting is chasing after him. Although he has mastered part of the power of blood, he can freely shuttle through all the world. However, the fierce pursuit of wild hunting also made him tired of coping. Moreover, every act and every move of the world is a crazy way to open up the world and the world. Therefore, in this case, Shirley''s range of activities gradually decreased. In desperation, Shirley could only return to her own world, ending her journey to the other world. On the one hand, she went out for a long time and missed her relatives and friends a little. On the other hand, it was due to hunting. Different from the original history, with the intervention of high elves in the world, wild hunting also changed a lot. At this point, after the high elves destroyed half of the world of ayne Al, the hunting attitude became more and more crazy. They don''t care about too many things any more. The pressure from the high elves, like a life charm, always oppresses the crazy hunting. They are powerful and almost invincible in every world. However, in the face of the high elves, it is like a weak baby. Without the slightest resistance, under the mandatory order conveyed by Hassan. Iritin is crazy, and so are his hunting knights. Half of the homes were destroyed, and the people suffered heavy losses, which made ayne Al, who had a very small population, even more unbearable. Although I hate the high elves very much, I face the group that is like a mountain on my head. Irene al has been unable to change. When it comes to the end, Irene understands the gap between Irene Al and the high elves. He wanted to revenge, but there was no way at all. Until, he thought of Bai Shuang. The terrorist power of Bai Shuang''s destruction of the world makes many people who know Bai Shuang''s existence tremble. Because since the appearance of the white frost, where the white frost goes, everything withers, and the world sinks into death and cold. No one is spared. Apart from her madness, iritin frequently opens the channel between the world, with the purpose of speeding up the attack of frost. If Bai Shuang can reach the world of high elves, then with the rapid power of Bai Shuang, it will help them to avenge their blood! At the same time, for the ancient blood on Shirley''s body, iritin''s current persistence has become more serious. Like any "national" or "national" hero, he always wanted to do everything possible to revive his country and race. However, this dream in front of the high elves, but so small, there is no hope. Iritin also wants to let her race and country, as the high elves did at the beginning, spread over hundreds of worlds, ruling countless lives to serve her ethnic group. This is one of his wild hopes, or so far, the only spiritual sustenance of Ian al. As for what iritin thought in the original history, it is no longer important at this historical stage. His ambition became bigger, and the fire of revenge in his heart was burning. In order to achieve his goal, he decided to do whatever it took to achieve it. The high elves may or may not know his hatred and revenge. However, it is not in the eye. The only thing to worry about is the white frost, because we know little about it, so we are afraid of it. Apart from Bai Shuang, there is no other opponent to worry about. The high elves know that eretin is not willing to take revenge. For frost, they are not unprepared. Although they don''t have a comprehensive understanding of all the characteristics of frost, they still have a little understanding of the characteristics of frost after a long time of research. However, the only question worth considering is whether there will be any changes once the white frost comes to the world. If it is simply a "global large-scale glacier climate", there may be a way to solve it. If, after the white frost comes to the world, there will be other unknown changes, it is worth worrying. However, the patience of the high elves gradually disappeared. Iritin''s method was so inefficient that he failed to capture Shirley again and again. In addition, Jiangning has lost patience with the current universe. He is also looking forward to the vast world, looking forward to a broader world. Therefore, at his command, the plan of return began to start, and he was going to make the final arrangement. Boom! With a huge roar, in a swamp, a tall figure came. He stopped over the swamp with his feet as if on the ground. In this huge swamp, there are shrubs, silted up waterways, and sparse growth of trees, water plants and other plants. He stepped on the void and walked in the other direction of the swamp. Before long, he stepped on a wooden road. On both sides of the road, there are dense human ears and lots of hair. Even in the daytime, against the backdrop of the layout, it still looks gloomy and terrifying. He ignored these things and walked towards the building at the end of the road. The architectural style of the middle ages, the dirty and messy environment and layout, the wet mud and the fog around. Plus the quiet environment, it''s like a ghost here. "Here comes an old man." "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m a handsome guy with silver hair." "Still a tall and strong spirit, oh, I''m wet." "I really want him to press on me..." "I''m tired of human flesh soup. Maybe we should change our taste. How about the spirit hodgepodge?" "Stew, braised, steamed, fried, his little brother, I want special food collection." "It''s a shame. I''ve made a mistake again." Murmurs and murmurs came from the dark, and filthy words came into Jiangning''s ears, which made him extremely unhappy. His eyes turned to one side, and immediately his eyes were fixed in a crisp explosion. The wooden gate burst into pieces, revealing a passage into the room. "Ah, ah, the handsome man is angry." "What an amazing power "This vision is so sharp, it''s a pity to blow up a door..." Jiangning didn''t pay attention to these dirty words. He looked aside and said, "three rats hiding in the dark, come out!" "Rat generation?" "It''s you "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m so beautiful. How could it be me? It''s you that are the smart guy "What to do? Go out and have a look? " "No, this handsome guy is so strong that it''s not good to be outside. Let''s invite him in. I can''t wait to try his strength. I believe that the taste will be more beautiful. " Then, a secret door opened in a creaking sound, leading to the underground secret door. Then, the floating voice began to spread, "handsome, if you want to see us, please come in and say it!" "I see what you three want." With a cold hum, he stepped to the secret door. Chapter 631 "Ha ha, there are no ghost patterns, but we have a lot of patterns on the bed." "That''s it, that''s it." "Handsome man, are you interested in trying the pattern on our bed? I promise you that you will never forget us Jiangning turned a deaf ear to these dirty words. When he walked out of this dark tunnel, he came to a vast underground cave, where the decoration was surprisingly elegant and luxurious. The cave is clean and tidy, and the arrangement of various decorations is also very particular. The ground was covered with thick and large carpets, lights were lit all around the cave, and a huge round bed was placed in the center. On it, there are three graceful and beautiful naked women. They constantly fiddle with all kinds of coquettish and attractive posture, and show themselves up and down in detail. The three of them were hoarse, and one of the women said, "handsome boy, take off your clothes quickly!" "Yes, come to bed and play with us!" "Come on, let''s try how strong you are." "I''ve never done it with elves yet." "I believe the taste will be very wonderful, I am sure of that." "Hum." Jiangning interrupted their dirty words and said, "are you three the old witch women in this swamp?" "Old witch?" One of the women screamed, "Damn it, which bloody bastard gave us the nickname?" Another woman beside her also said, "that''s a terrible name!" "Do you think the three of us are so beautiful that we have something to do with witches?" "Even if your appearance is beautiful, it''s just an illusion." Jiangning''s eyes flashed a strange light, "you can''t completely cover up the ugliness of the original body with magic!" The three graceful and attractive women''s bodies on the bed immediately changed dramatically. They become extremely dirty and ugly, rickets, fat, with hard hair on their bodies... In a word, they are absolutely not close to human beings. It''s very ugly, and it''s very disgusting. "Oh, damn it." "Our spell has been cracked." "This amorous bastard." The three of them witnessed their magic being cracked and screamed. Then they became the three beautiful female figures again. One of the witches said, "handsome man, why do you have to look at our side just now? Isn''t it good for the four of us to stay in the current state and feel comfortable together? " "That''s right, you don''t understand the amorous feelings." "Can''t you be like a normal man?" "Don''t you like that kind of white and clean human motherfucker? How could you like to play that tune? " Pop! Pop! Pop! Three clear sounds came, followed by three screams, "Damn, you hit a woman? Are you still not a man? " Jiangning''s patience has been almost exhausted. Kunguhar at his waist is directly held in his hand. "Today, all three of you are going to die." "Old witches, look at the girl in the picture carefully!" He took out a piece of paper with a picture of Shirley. "This girl, you will meet in the future. If you meet her, you can''t hurt her a hair." "Why should we listen to you?" "Who do you think you are, silver haired boy?" "Sisters, fight with him. I''ve never eaten ELF''s meat before." Voice landing, the old witch women in an instant changed shape. Originally, the beautiful and attractive female body disappeared, followed by three ugly and disgusting deformed meat mountains. They turn into prototypes and talk about languages that don''t belong to the world. It was a strange and difficult language, very difficult to understand, with the incantation being recited by them. Then, a series of miserable green light came straight. Jiangning did not move, the magic diamond at the end of kunguhar in his hand lit up a brilliant light, and then turned into a nebula to protect him. Three miserable green lights exploded around his body one after another, and then the whole cave was covered by the miserable green fog. Then, the roar of people came, and then all kinds of monsters appeared. The monsters summoned by the three old witches and women constantly pounce on Jiangning. However, with a sword light across, successive monsters were killed by a sword. Then, Jiangning''s body suddenly disappeared like a light. The old witches are on guard. At the next moment, they feel a silent pressure on their bodies. Their ugly bodies are bound in the air by invisible forces. Thunder and lightning appeared out of thin air and split on the three of them. They went deep into the pain of their souls and made them scream horribly. "Do you still want to fight?" Looking at the bound old witch, Jiangning came to them with a sword, the tip of which was against their heart. "Who the hell are you?" "I remember, we didn''t offend the high elves!" Jiangning didn''t answer them, "you don''t need to know who I am or what I just told you. See this girl, keep her, don''t hurt her. Let me know as soon as possible! " With that, he dropped a seal at the feet of the old witch women. "If you dare to try to deceive me, then you can have a try. What''s the consequence?" "Well, we know. Now it''s time to let us go!" "It''s really bad luck. I thought I could have a good time with an elf. I don''t know. I''ve hit the nail. " When they saw Jiangning looking at them in a murderous way, they quickly said, "the fairy Lord, we know what you ordered. We will certainly complete the task you assigned. Just, I don''t know if we have any rewards afterwards? " "Reward?" Jiangning slightly pondered, nodded and said, "yes." He pointed to the three old witches, "as long as you seriously complete the task I told you, then I will naturally give you the reward you deserve." "It''s good to have a reward, Mr. spirit. Please rest assured that we will keep people for you." "That''s the best way." With that, he turned and left the old witch. He saw it by predicting the future. So I came to the old witch. However, he can''t completely believe them. After all, these three monsters can''t be speculated by common sense. However, his purpose is not that, he just needs to know that in the future, Sirius will appear here, and he will know when she appears. Chapter 632 Not long after that, Shirley returned to the world where he was born and raised himself. She ran all the way. She was almost exhausted. She didn''t even have much time to catch her breath. Not long after her arrival, she ran into awalak by accident. Thanks to the protection of the spirit sage, Siri finally had a sustenance. However, crazy hunting followed closely, even with the help of awalak, their situation has not changed much. At this time, Irene''s chief military strategist and think tank, but quietly found awalak. On the Bank of a cliff, two tall figures stand there, facing the setting sun and watching the tide rise and fall in the distance. "At the moment when the setting sun gradually disappears, the beauty is the most unique." Gail looked at the end of the sea level and said to himself how he felt. Awalak did not say a word, quietly looking at the distance gradually disappearing sunset. Seeing that he didn''t say a word, Gail immediately ended the topic, "awalak, come back, we need you." "What are you going back to? Will iritin accommodate me? " His tone was very flat. "There are too many differences between us. I want to recreate the prosperity and glory of our family with the blood of ancient times. However, eretin always thinks of some unrealistic things, trying to rule all the world. As the high elves did two thousand years ago. Does Ian al have the strength? " He looked at Gail, "we are different from them. We don''t have the strength and foundation. If we are immersed in the war, the whole family will be destroyed. Besides... "He sighed," the death of your majesty has a lot to do with Irene. " "What did you say?" Gail looked at awalak inconceivably, "how does the king''s death have anything to do with eretin?" He didn''t understand what awalak said, but in his heart, a very bad feeling began to rise. Sure enough, awalak then began to tell the original thing and process in detail. At the beginning of the matter, after such a long time of repeated thinking, awalak has also determined the truth of the fact. It''s not what iritin said, it''s something else. Now, after today''s conversation with Gail, the truth has finally come to light. Gail was shocked. Today''s talk was too strong for him. He couldn''t accept the answer for a while and a half, and awalak was also aware of Gail''s shock, so he said, "I know you can''t accept it all for a while. But what I just said is the most real answer. " Later, awalak asked him curiously, "how can iritin be relieved to let you come to me?" He said to himself suspiciously, "he knows very well that if you come to me, I will tell you the truth about his murder of the king. But why does he still agree with you to come? " Awalak had no idea what the high elves had done. When he didn''t leave ayne Ayre, naturally, iritin would not tell him that the king of the high elves had come to him. And after he left, naturally, he would not know clearly what happened in ayne al. Therefore, he was very puzzled why Gail, the great nobleman and the right arm of Irene, came to him. What''s more strange is that Eric agrees to let Gail come to him, which makes him puzzled. Gayle looked at him and said, "awalak, you have been away from tyrnalya for a long time, so you don''t know that ayn''ai is no longer your familiar hometown." Awalak frowned, not knowing what he meant by that, "what do you mean?" Gail sighed, shook his head and looked at the sea level, which had only a trace of afterglow. "After you left, the fleet of high elves came to ayne Ayre, and they forced us to hand over the human woman with ancient blood. Then, when they left, they destroyed half of tyrnalia "What!!" Awalak was very shocked, and at the same time, an indescribable anger rose in his heart. Aeneal, like its name, is the common home of all aeneal elves. However, the behavior of the high elves is to ignore them. Although, they have such strength. However, destroying half of their capital in front of all the aeneal elves, this obvious face beating behavior, while making people angry, is more a kind of sadness. From the sorrow of the weak, unable to defeat the strong, then can only swallow this tone, silently endure the strong in their own head domineering. Gail sighed. "Not long ago, the fleet of high elves came to ayne al again. Due to the recent crazier and crazier behavior of eretin, he frequently opens the world channel, which accelerates the active speed of Baishuang. So the high elves came to warn us and destroyed half of ayne al. Today, in those destroyed lands, mountains have been flattened, rivers have been cut off and dried up, forests and flowers have been reduced to ashes, the earth has become scorched earth, and there is no grass. The whole world is filled with a heavy sadness. Now Ian al has become a stranger to me. " "Is all that true?" Awalak looked at Gail very seriously. "You know, this kind of thing is not a joke. It''s very important." Gayle looked at awalak, who looked at him seriously. He said, "awalak, we''ve known each other for hundreds of years. Do you think I''m going to make such a joke and fool you?" "Well, it''s true!" Gail nodded. "Now Ian Al, has half stepped on the edge of destruction. The actions of the high elves have already pushed us to the brink of death. Their purpose is very clear, is to obtain the ancient blood, for this reason repeatedly forced Irene to let him go around to capture the human who has the ancient blood. If iritin doesn''t, then we''ll be waiting for a complete death. In addition, the whole ayne al will be transformed into Purgatory and scorched earth under the baptism of each other''s artillery fire. " Awalak is powerless, especially this time. He had never felt so powerless and afraid. Ever since their ancestors fought in a foreign world and unexpectedly discovered the world of the high elves, they immediately attracted such a terrible enemy. The epic of that long and long time, awalak has seen in murals and books. And he was born in the era of being ruled by the high elves. He did not experience the war between his ancestors and the high elves, or the one-sided massacre. However, this does not prevent him from learning from books and murals the power of the high elves. It''s really a kind of power that can''t be compared. It''s incredible and unreasonable. A war oppressed the whole aeneal elves into the abyss, and they are still unable to escape. Even if the other side gave up their rule, the influence of the high elves was still beyond the mark. They have only been independent for hundreds of years, and the influence of the remaining high elves is still very strong. This kind of mountain like heavy pressure makes ayne Ayre unable to breathe, and also makes avalak feel helpless! Chapter 633 After a long time, the thoughtful awalak opened his mouth and said, "in the face of such a dilemma, even if I am added, what can I do? What can be changed? " "We need you, awalak! Ian Eyre needs you. We all need you very much. " "Even if we can''t change anything, we can''t go on like this all the time. We need to change, we need to fight, we need to shape a new future for this ancient species of ayne Ayre," Gail said. Instead of living in the shadow of a population like us all the time. " Gail he asked, "awalak, are you willing to let our descendants, like us, live forever in the shadow of the same ethnic group?" "Of course not!" Avarak blurted out without even thinking, "but aeneal is different from the high elves. Unlike them, we do not have a lot of knowledge and technology that we did not know and did not know. Their elemental cannon, which we have studied for hundreds of years, has not been able to make small and light cannons like them and move them to the Nigel method. " He looked at Gail very seriously. "How can we start a war with the high elves in such an environment where we are all at a disadvantage? Once war is declared, our chances of winning are slim! " "What''s more, I always wonder why the high elves covet the blood of ancient times?" "It''s reasonable to say that they, like us, can easily open the channel between the world and the world," awalak said. But what is their purpose in doing so? " He looked at Gail. "Did iritin say anything to you?" Gail shook his head. "No, actually, even iritin didn''t know about it." He said with a wry smile: "we are also at a loss, but I know one thing clearly, Irene will never be willing to hand over the ancient blood." He looked at the sea level, where the sunset had already disappeared, the afterglow had already disappeared, the world was gradually shrouded in darkness, only the campfire not far away from them was still releasing light and heat¡° If things continue to get worse, iritin''s choice is likely to be a burning stone. " Avalac widened his eyes. "Is it true that eretin wants to..." the latter responded with a serious look. "The high elves are forcing us too much. If aeneal is really going to die out, then I will never let the blood belonging to aeneal flow into the alien race." He looked into the distance. "In the past, we were careless and made our blood flow into human beings. However, after waiting for hundreds of years, it finally came to the return of ancient blood. If she can''t return to ayne Al, it''s better to disappear forever. " "Listen to Gail, it''s better to take a long-term view of this matter. After all, compared with the inheritance of ethnic groups, ancient blood is nothing." Although awalak was not reconciled, he still forced himself to think with reason. Even if he thought like Gail, reason told him that the consequences would only be more serious. Although, compared with the threat of extinction, it is nothing. But this is just the worst consequence. The fact is that Ian al hasn''t been there yet. "Awalak, where is that ancient blood girl?" "I hid her!" Gail said: "we must take her to ayne Ayre now, if we can use her power to help us find a new home, a new home completely away from the high elves. Then perhaps, there will be another brilliant day for ayne Ayre Awalak was silent. He was thinking about the feasibility of the matter. "Awalak, are you willing to let us, ayne Al, under the threat of the high elves, be enslaved and unable to turn over, and live in their shadow completely?" Looking at the slightly trembling expression on awalak''s face, Gail continued: "the survival of our ethnic group has already reached a critical point. If we do not seek a way back, then we..." "I know!" Awalak seemed determined, "I''ll take you there." Gail was overjoyed. "Awalak, I didn''t believe you wrong..." Avalak waved his hand. "No more, Gail. For aeneal, for the prosperity of the ethnic group, for the common enemy. I am willing to sacrifice everything, even my own life. " However, when awalak turned around for a moment, he saw an unexpected figure standing behind them. "Giveal..." Shirley pursed his mouth and even held some tears in his eyes. "Awalak, I believe you so much. Trust you as a mentor and a relative. But Awalak cried anxiously, "giveal, please listen to my explanation..." But he said, "I''ve heard what you just said. What high elves, ancient blood, it turns out that you, like them, want me and the power in my body. I heard your conversation with him very clearly just now. " Awalak was worried. "Giver, it''s not what you think. Listen to me... "He said," you are in a very dangerous situation. The high elves are also coveting you, and they are very powerful. It''s so powerful that you can''t imagine it. With us, Ian Al is not their opponent at all. They have ruled hundreds of worlds. Do you know what a powerful enemy this is? " Without waiting for Shirley to speak, Gail on one side suddenly released his hand. He imprisoned Shirley with magic and said, "awalak, it''s useless for you to say anything now. It''s better to take this little girl back to ayne al. When we find a new home, we can quietly recover our strength and let ayne al surpass the past glory at one stroke. " Awalak looked at Siri, who was struggling and imprisoned by magic. He advised, "Gail, let her go. You can''t do this to her!" Gail looked at awalak. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" He said solemnly: "awalak, you know this little girl has mastered part of her power. If you let her go, she will run away again and try to find it not so easy. Besides, the high elves are always monitoring us. Once she falls into the hands of the high elves, then our community will lose hope completely. " "No, I still don''t want you to treat her that way!" Awalak looked at Gail very seriously. The latter is not willing to be outdone, but Gail still hasn''t lost his magic, and even he began to call for the Nigel method of the doomsday ship. Just as the two sides confront each other, Shirley suddenly bursts out of her body with an amazing force, which breaks away Gail''s magic in an instant. Without waiting for awalak and Gail to respond, Shirley left the cliff without saying a word. Gayle was furious. "Awalak, what you''ve done!" Awalak was silent and said nothing more. At this time, the sky, suddenly began to snow, in the strong wind and ice and snow in the fight, a huge black ship slowly out of the portal, is the doomsday ship Nigel law, belonging to the flagship of crazy hunting! Chapter 634 "Hoo The dull and heavy breathing sound came from behind the thick metal armor, accompanied by the metal friction sound of armor hitting each other. A tall figure, wearing heavy armor, slowly walked down the heavy deck of Nigel law. When a heavy landing sound sounded, the tall figure in armor had stood on the slightly muddy land. "Iritin." The nightmare Lord, the king of hunting, slowly took off his helmet, revealing a slightly sinister face. His thin lips gently opened, and he heard a hoarse voice, "awalak!" He looked at his best partner with a little deep meaning, and immediately looked at Gail, his chief think tank and military strategist¡° Gail, it''s hard for you. " "For, ayne El!" Iritin nodded slowly. "Yes, for Ian al!" Immediately, his eyes became serious, "what about the man with ancient blood?" Looking at Gail and the silent awalak. Hearing the inquiry, the expression on Gail''s face became obviously ugly. "That human, beyond my expectation, broke away from my bondage!" He some dejected reply, "carelessly, let her escape." "Gail, are you so weak that you can''t even capture a single human?" Iritin looked up and down at Gail with a glance that made him extremely uncomfortable. He said, "she has mastered the power of blood beyond my expectation. However, it''s my responsibility that I didn''t catch her. I won''t make excuses for that!" Instead of staying with him, iritin looked at awalak. "Can you explain that, awalak?" "Explain what?" Awalak gave a stuffy reply. "To explain, of course, why didn''t you help Gail capture the human?" In an instant, the expression on her face became extremely dangerous. "You should know how the return of ancient blood to ayn''ai has helped our ethnic group." He accused awalak, "but you let the human go. You should know that the high elves are also coveting her." "There will always be a solution, maybe not to such an extreme degree." Iritin scoffed, "the solution?" "Gail may have told you that half of our homes have been destroyed," he said. People have suffered a lot. Do you still want a peaceful solution? " Avalac said: "continue to fight, the last to be destroyed only ayne al." "But the blood of ancient times is the hope for the rejuvenation of our nation!" "It''s just wishful thinking, iritin." Awalak said sadly: "the weakening trend of ayne Ayre can''t be changed. The gap between us and the strong enemy is too big. The gap and pressure are like an endless mountain pressing on ayne Ayre''s head. Even if we try our best to climb, we can''t cross that mountain. " Iritin looked at awalak. He was angry. After a long time, he shook his head in disappointment. "You let me down, awalak!" With that, he ordered his knights to escort awalak to the ship of doomsday, Nigel FA. Then, the powerful black ship, under the command of iritin, opened the portal again and began to pursue Shirley. Although Shirley escaped from Gail''s bondage, she was still traumatized by that moment''s breakaway. It would make her run in the jungle, but the constant tingling in her mind made her feel very uncomfortable. The rapid gasping made her suffer from the double levels of spirit and body. But she also knew that she couldn''t stop because her pursuers didn''t leave. As for awalak''s act of "betraying" himself again, Shirley is extremely sad. At the same time, he is pessimistic to find that at this moment, he seems to be abandoned by the whole world. Everyone treated her with strong malice. This makes her sad to want to cry, but she also knows that this can not solve any problem. She forced herself to be strong, even now her feet are as heavy as lead, but she is also forcing herself to continue to run. She didn''t know and didn''t dare to imagine what was waiting for her once she was caught up by crazy hunting and captured by crazy hunting. However, she clearly knows that the taste and feeling must be very bad. She didn''t want to put herself in such a situation, and she didn''t want to cast a shadow on the life she just started. She didn''t know where she had come, or where the jungle and area were. At that time, she had no time to worry about where she was. How much she wanted to see her family now, jerot, vissimil, yenefa, Trish, Lambert and so on. Shirley swears that this is the first time in his life that he is so eager to return to kelmohan and meet his relatives and friends. Because, until this moment, she felt how much she wanted to get help from relatives and friends. The terrible feeling that there was no one in the world to help her made her reluctant to continue. At this time, Shirley felt the evil and cold current from behind. With the constant cold wind and a faint animal roar behind him, Siri knew that it was hunting. She never doubted the speed of the chase. She only knew that her speed should be faster, otherwise she would be chased by crazy hunting. Gradually, the roar from behind became clear, and Siri knew that he could not compare with the hounds under crazy hunting. Therefore, she chose to avoid the pursuit of wild hunting. She climbed up a big tree, crouched and waited quietly, watching the hunting knights and hounds running quickly under her. After a while, Shirley jumped down from the tree. There was no sign of hunting in front and behind her. Relieved, she continued to run forward. However, he accidentally fell into a swamp. Shirley, struggling to get up, ignored the muddy water on her body. She vaguely saw that there seemed to be houses in the swamp ahead. That means someone is living, and that means you have a chance to get help! Shirley ran towards the house. After she arrived at the house, she finally couldn''t bear the dual exhaustion of spirit and body. Already exhausted, she fainted in front of the door of the house. Chapter 635 Shirley''s arrival has long been clearly witnessed by the three pairs of figures hiding in the dark. At first, they were a little happy about the arrival of a young human girl, but then the joy disappeared. "Ah, here comes a little girl." "Young and beautiful!" "But she had some disgusting gray hair. It reminds me of that bastard who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings! " Then the voice said, "I''m going to eat her. Do you say stew or steamed?" "It''s all right, but she looks very thin. I''m afraid she can''t satisfy us!" "I think it''s better to stew." "That''s it!" "Creak..." With a burst of door opening sound, three ugly monsters with deformed appearance, like three meat mountains, came out slowly. The three of them, surrounded by the comatose young girl, began to comment on their own. At this time, one of them turned the comatose girl over. When they saw the face of the unconscious girl, they screamed. "Damn it, it''s her!" "The girl appointed by the high elves!" "It''s really bad luck. I thought I could get a big meal. Who could have thought that I was waiting for her!" The three sisters began to discuss, "what should we do? Should we inform the high spirit now?" "Wait a minute!" With the same hoarse voice, the discussion ended, and the twittering woman squatting beside him dipped some blood from the wound he rubbed and touched, and put it into her mouth to suck¡° Oh, no, this girl has ancient blood. Crazy hunting is also looking for her, and the high elf is also looking for her. " "Ancient blood?" "I''ve never eaten a human who inherited the blood of ancient times!" "But the elf won''t let us hurt her. What should we do?" "Take her in first!" Among the three sisters, the most bloated cook came forward and held hili in her hand like a chicken. Put it in the bend of her arm, then with her sister, take Shirley into the room. Sleepy Xili, vaguely awakened by sharp quarrels, vaguely opens her eyes and finds herself in a strange room. Knowing that he was saved by a "kind-hearted person", he was distracted by the noise before he could be happy. She listened quietly to the outside world, but what she heard made her shudder. "We''ve been arguing for so long. Have we come to a conclusion?" One of the voices seemed impatient. "Give her to the high elves, or hunt wildly, or we eat her." "The high elves won''t allow us to hurt her!" "If you can, I suggest eating her. Once she''s eaten by us, I don''t think it''s clear whether it''s mad hunting or high elves that we did it. " "That''s what we''ll do. We''ll eat her now, so that she won''t wake up for too long." "Good idea!" Listening to the discussion outside, Shirley was trembling with fear. When he noticed that the monster who wanted to eat himself was coming in, Shirley quickly got up and ran over the window. "Damn it, that little girl ran away." "She must have heard us!" "Run after her The witches screamed and turned into black fog to pursue Shirley. Shirley, who was running away, listened to the voice coming from behind, and his feet moved faster. "Little girl, you can''t run!" "Ha ha ha ha!" With the black fog, covering a large expanse of heaven and earth. The black fog quickly surrounded Siri, while in the black fog came the roar of beasts and a pair of eyes full of malice. Aware of the danger, Shirley was on guard, pulling out his sword and taking a defensive stance. At this time, from the thick black fog, another terrible monster was put out. Even though Shirley''s swordsmanship had been trained hard, it began to become dangerous when these monsters came after him. The old witches hidden in the black fog gave out a shrill laugh. They are glad to see Shirley in the fog to resist the monster''s attack, and increase the strength, little by little consumption of Shirley''s physical strength. "Damned..." originally tired and hungry, although after a period of sleepiness, his spirit was much better. But after waking up, she did not return to the peak state. On the contrary, the spirit and body become extremely tired. The defense and protection mechanism from deep in her body makes it difficult for her to give full play to her strength. In addition, she is facing the pursuit again after waking up, as well as the attack from the monster, which makes her dangerous. At this time, the sky suddenly burst into light, the light is so clean and holy! A huge pillar of light came and drove away the endless black fog. Those terrible monsters could not escape under the light. There was a howl of pain. Under the light, they seemed to be melting quickly when snow met boiling water. This change also caught the three old witches unprepared. They looked at the light from the sky in panic, and then found that their bodies were also in the light of the light, melting like snow. "What''s going on?" "Damn it With endless light, a very tall figure, who exudes endless light from the sky. Xili looked blankly at the figure falling from the sky, and his mind was captured by it for a moment! The figure with endless holy light, like a God, gives believers the greatest help in times of crisis! When his feet fell to the ground, the huge nebular light swept everything in an instant! In the decadent swamp, all the dark creatures were purified in an instant. Even the three old witch women were also depressed in an instant. They collapsed and gasped weakly. They looked at the statue blankly, all over the body, lingering with the holy and glorious figure. It was not until all the dazzling brilliance had subsided that the three sisters could see who the visitor was. "You three, you are so bold!" Jiangning looked at the old witches who collapsed on the ground, and the killing intention and anger in his heart made Xili feel terrible. "This is a misunderstanding!" "We did as you told us." "How dare you argue!" Bursts of lightning came out of him, and then came to the old witches and women, constantly tormenting them, "I said before I could hurt her, but I saw that you were not only hurting her, but also eating her!" Jiangning also left a hand on the seal that had been left for the old witches to contact themselves. She knew very well what the three sisters were like. Their promises and guarantees can''t count at all. Therefore, he deliberately left his hands and feet on the seal, so that he could know and cross the border for the first time. For these three guys who almost ruined their own affairs, Jiangning pointed to kunguhar at his waist, and the fairy diamond embedded in the end immediately flashed with endless brilliance. Holy conqueror restrained all the evil light, and made the three old witches turn to ashes in endless pain. After dealing with the three items, Jiangning had no interest in seeing them more. He turned his head and looked at Xili, who had been standing there for a long time, and said, "we finally meet, swallow!" After hearing this, Shirley watched him on guard. Although he helped her and saved her, Shirley, who had been betrayed and hurt many times, would not easily believe anyone. So she was extremely alert, "who are you? I don''t know you! " "Have you ever heard of the high elves?" "High spirit?" She had heard of it when she was a child, and from her friends pony and the old unicorn. So she nodded slowly. "I am the king of the high elves, from the upper world!" "Then why did you come to me?" Shirley looked at him warily. Jiangning truthfully replied, "that''s because I have something to ask you, I need your help!" "I don''t think I can help you. After all, you are so powerful!" In Shirley''s opinion, it took her a long time to clean up the three witches, and so did the monsters. However, in front of the spirit, these powerful enemies turned into ashes in a flash. She was dazzled by this kind of non human means. "Even if a person is excellent and powerful, it is in the field he is good at." Jiangning said: "although I am very strong in your eyes, I am also not good at and do not understand." He said, "don''t underestimate yourself, swallow! Your strength has great potential. You are the only one who can help us in thousands of worlds. It''s a guide from fate He extended his hand and invited Shirley, "come on, swallow, come back to the upper world with me. There, you will see a new world. There, you don''t have to worry about the enemy''s capture or fear. You''ll love it, I promise. Similarly, you can make new friends there, and I will not restrict your freedom! " "I don''t seem to have a choice, do I?" In front of this powerful spirit, Shirley admitted that he had no chance to escape. Jiangning shook his head. "No, I won''t force you to do anything. When you see it with your own eyes and are making a decision, I hope you can help us! " Xili hesitated. After a long time, she slowly extended her hand to hold Jiangning''s broad hand. Jiangning see this smile, and then, a portal was opened, he took Xili''s hand, walked in! Chapter 636 "Is this the upper world, the world of the high elves?" Shirley looked at the new world in front of her eyes. She watched curiously. There were golden clouds floating in the sky. There was a huge boundless tree in the city in the distance. The branches and leaves hanging down covered half of the city. However, I do not know how many meters of tree crown and leafy branches extend to the sky, and I do not know how many places are covered when they extend to the outside world. Huge trees, emitting endless and soft light, looking up at the sky, can not see the sun emitting endless light and heat. Shirley asked, "is there no sun in this world?" Jiangning nodded and explained to her, "yes, there is no sun and moon here!" He said: "our world is different from the world you imagine! We are a group of lonely vagrants. Because of an accident, the whole world is drifting in the endless void. Until a change, we came here and were able to get the light of the sun in the neighborhood. It was not until the birth of the Holy tree that we got rid of this dilemma completely. The light and heat in the daytime come from the Holy tree. At night, the Holy tree will replace the sun and become the moon, and continue to emit soft light to drive away the darkness. " "It''s incredible!" It was the first time she had seen such a strange world. Everything here subverts her three views and cognition. At the same time, it is so fascinating. "Do you have many people?" On the way to the city, Shirley looked at the luxurious manors on both sides of the road, the elves in and out, and many human beings working in the fields. She could not suppress her curiosity. "Only a few hundred thousand people!" "And these people, who are they?" Shirley pointed to the people who were working in the fields. Jiangning said: "this is the descendants of prisoners of war who tried to replace us and seize our homeland." "How is that possible?" The high elves gave her the impression of being mysterious and powerful. However, the king of elves around her told a secret story, which made Greely''s eyes widened in disbelief. "After we settled down in the beginning, our ethnic group could study a lot of knowledge and technology with ease because of the stable environment. We reclaim the land around the city, grow food, vegetables, fruits and raise livestock. But we are here because of a change. " "The sky meets the earth?" Shirley asked hesitantly. Jiangning nodded, "yes, that''s it." He said: "in the beginning, our world was like what I told you before, floating in the endless void alone. Until because of the influence of the celestial sphere convergence, we were successfully captured by the infinite gravity caused by this great change. Therefore, we are no longer lonely drifters, but settlers who have a secure place to live. In the beginning, we never had the idea of exploring the alien world. " "However, because of the convergence of the celestial sphere, many worlds infiltrate into each other, and our world also opens up channels of different worlds. We have access to the alien world, and the alien world has access to our world. At that time, many alien creatures came into our world. At first, we didn''t notice. But as time goes on, alien creatures are known to us. There are also many evil people who want to take our world by means of war and killing. But they failed. And the defeated will naturally be punished. They must pay for their sins at the expense of their freedom for generations. " "All these people are descendants of that group of prisoners of war?" Jiangning shook his head, "not all!" "After the initial" turbulent years, "he said," because our world has many roads to other worlds. Therefore, in a long time, our world is always full of many alien creatures. The good are accepted by us and live here as a member of the world. I don''t think you know what happens to the schemers. " Shirley nodded. She grew up in the palace when she was young, and wandered with the collapse of the country. She suffered a lot. Therefore, she is different from those young girls who are not involved in the world and full of romance. She knows the rules of the world. "You just said that there are also a group of good people living in your world?" Jiangning said: "yes, in many worlds, there are not only human beings, but also intelligent races such as elves, dwarfs, goblins and halflings. There are also races like dragons, unicorns and forest goblins. Some of them are evil, others are good-natured, and our world holds a welcoming attitude towards them. " "Your friend, those unicorns also live in our world. They live in Unicorn Valley and you can visit them at any time As for how the Elven king knows that he and unicorn are friends, Shirley is not interested in knowing. Maybe he doesn''t care. She was happy that she could see her friends again. For the pony who helped himself out of trouble in the desert, helped himself find water and saved his life, Shirley is still unforgettable. As for the old Unicorn who helped himself to master the power and escape from ayne Ayre in the world of ayne Ayre, Shirley has always been grateful. Now, she is very happy to see them again. "Really, thank you very much." Jiangning said with a smile, "you are our guests, just as I said when I brought you here. I will not limit your freedom. In our world, you can be your home. " "Thank you Shirley is here, though it''s only a short time. But from the conversation until she came to this strange world, she felt a long lost warmth. There is not much calculation, and there is no unknown use. At the beginning, Jiangning made it clear that she wanted to find her. What''s more, there are no restrictions on her activities, which makes Shirley very happy. "You said you wanted me to help you. I don''t know when to start?" "In fact, I''m curious," Shirley said Jiang Ning said: "this matter is not urgent at present. We have a lot of preparatory work to do. We can''t finish the meeting for a while and a half. When the preparation is finished, we need your help. " "I just don''t know if I can finish the task you said, and I don''t know what I''m going to do at present." Jiangning knew her worries, so she said, "I told you just now that we are from other places. I need your help, and I just want to help us find our way home through the power in your body. " "You''re going to get out of here? Leaving the world? " Jiangning shook his head. "You are wrong. We are not going to leave. But we take our world to leave together! The resources here are too poor, and in other places, there are more extensive resources. It''s useless to stay here but to waste time in vain. " "Today, everything completely subverts the world and environment I imagined." Indeed, through today''s dialogue, it completely subverts Shirley''s three outlooks. It made her realize that the vastness of the universe and the diversity of the world were not limited to the world she knew and had been to or understood. In the outside world, in other universes, there is still a wider world. Chapter 637 Against the background of endless fields, two figures, one big and one small, one male and one female, one high and one short, chatting about relaxed and pleasant topics on the road, walking towards the city not far away. On the way, Jiangning introduced the history, culture and traditional customs of the high elves. Also explained to her many things she did not know, by the way began to show her how to more effectively grasp the hidden power in her blood. And told her a lot of knowledge and stories, this feeling is never had. Because no one had ever treated her like this, although it was because of her request, but this respect and honesty made it difficult for Shirley to feel ill in her heart. In this way, the two of them talk and listen to each other all the way into the city. Along the way, spirits who saw Jiangning''s figure paid homage to him and said hello. The gesture of being close to the people surprised him a little. Because, from her understanding of the monarchs of all countries, they are all above, and they disdain to look at the civilians below. Moreover, they greet each other kindly, and everything is like a familiar neighbor. This naturally made him impatient with his curiosity. "I''ve never seen a monarch as approachable as you. Don''t you worry that after a long time, you will have no dignity in front of your people?" So asked Shirley. "Unlike ordinary people, we don''t have a life limit. We don''t need to worry about everything like ordinary people. We have a lot of time. It allows us to spend freely, study everything we like, or make the best of a certain thing or knowledge. " He asked Shirley, "when you have almost endless time, will you still think about such questions?" Shirley thought about it and the answer was No. Maybe, well, maybe some people''s understanding of rights and so on will continue to deepen with the passage of time. However, when this kind of time becomes more distant, then perhaps this kind of thought will be changed. The most important thing is that the high elves are different from other creatures. They have many choices. Some choose to become witches and add the greatest power to themselves. And some of them will choose other careers or things they are interested in. Most importantly, they have very few ethnic groups. Tens of thousands of years later, there are only a few hundred thousand. This makes the high elves cherish each other''s people more, especially in a strange environment. Because the loss of any one of the people is heartbreaking. After returning to the palace, Jiangning introduced the nobles of the high elves and Francesca. And arranged a room for Shirley, and let the maid take her bath, heal her and let her have a good cultivation for a period of time. At the same time, Jiangning began to order the Witches of the ethnic group to speed up their preparations. At present, what they have to do is to ensure that everything goes smoothly and there will be no accidents. At that time, with the help of Shirley''s power, we will find the right way home. After a period of cultivation, Shirley recovered completely. Every day, under the guidance of the palace maid, she toured the whole palace and the city. All day long, I travel everywhere, visit different works of art and taste different music. What''s more, he began to learn the art and knowledge of the high elves. The novel knowledge, the different world and city style, and the unique art make Shirley like it very much. The residents here are very friendly to her, not because she is a guest and a human being. Because, that plan besides king and nobility know, other elves don''t know these. Her life here is happy and full, and she has made new friends. There are both high elves and some forest goblins. These little things are not only the places they were originally assigned to live in, but also more and more of them live with high elves as time goes by. Living in the green belt of the city, moving to the private garden of the high elves. Help the high elves take care of the flowers and plants in exchange for reward. It has become a unique symbiotic relationship. During this period, Xili also made it clear to Jiangning that he wanted to go to the unicorn valley. Jiangning naturally agreed to this request. So he assigned a knight to Siri to escort her to the unicorn valley. Although the upper world is peaceful and peaceful, there are still many carnivores living in the endless wilderness. As for the natural cycle of nature, the high elves have no one to destroy. As long as these beasts do not hurt people, they will be left to follow the laws of nature. In the valley of unicorns, Shirley met a large group of peaceful unicorns. Here, she also met her friend pony and the old Unicorn who helped her. "Pony "Shirley!" The latter''s reaction was bigger than that of Shirley''s. The little Unicorn almost came to Shirley''s side with running and jumping, and Shirley put his arms around his neck. And the pony is rubbing his cheek with his neck. Xili looks at the pony pleasantly, "you can speak, pony!" Pony happily said: "not long after I came to the upper world, I successfully spoke with the help of the high elves." He spoke the language of the high elves, and after living for a period of time, Shirley naturally learned their language with the help of the elves. She chatted happily with the pony, then the pony took her to introduce his people, and also took her to see the old unicorn. For the old Unicorn who helped him, Shirley was always grateful. He thought he would never meet again in his life. But who would have thought that fate would make him reunite with them in the upper world? After meeting the old unicorn, they had a good communication with each other. In wislear, the wizard group headed by Jiangning began to make final preparations for the formal return. Next to ilsinon, the Holy tree, there are hundreds of witches gathered by the hollowed out spire. Without exception, they are all powerful witches. At this time, they carry out detailed depiction and inspection around the whole minaret with knives in hand. All witches know that the final road to return is opening. They will leave this strange and barren place and return to a new place where there will be more wonderful life and environment. At this moment, they are waiting for them there. Therefore, every wizard works conscientiously, and the inspection work in various places is not careless at all. When it comes to execution, the harsh attitude is enough to make even the most demanding people unable to pick out any faults! Chapter 638 As time went on, ayne Al was familiar with the fact that Shirley was taken back to the upper world. They naturally want to break the scalp, also do not understand why such a result. In fact, such a result has been contrary to Jiangning''s original prediction. The future is changing all the time, and for some future that is not too strong to reverse, it can be changed£¨ The game has many endings, so it''s written like this.) He saw variables in the future ahead of time, but these variables were hard for him to accept. Therefore, he chose the closest time point and the best point for himself to reverse this almost unfavorable situation. The road to return is very important, so he can''t accept that any point is likely to fail. As a result, the result naturally became what it is now. Iritin''s mood is very bad, he thought of many ways in the process of chasing Shirley. One of the worst ways is to burn all the stones together. It means that you can''t get what I can''t get. However, he did not understand that Jiangning had "seen through" his tricks ahead of time. As a result, his plan was completely bankrupt before he started or even had face-to-face contact with Shirley. In tyrnalya, eretin sits decadent on the throne that belongs to the king. Since the death of the last king Oberon, there is no successor in the royal family, so it''s natural to die out! In the beginning, iritin pushed away awalak. By transferring the internal contradictions of the ethnic group and following by the loyal Knights under his command, he mastered all the power of ayne Ayre. Although he has not been crowned, he has already become the uncrowned king of ayne Ayre in fact. If there were no high elves in the world, then Irene would be the king of wild hunting. In almost all the world, there are legends and influences about wild hunting. However, after the high elves came to this world, all this changed completely. Because, in thousands of worlds, there is still a monster, the alien race named high elves. Their strength and prosperity are obvious to all. They once ruled hundreds of worlds for two thousand years. Although two thousand years have passed, their influence has declined a lot. However, in the eyes of some worlds and some races, the influence of the high elves is still as powerful as ever. It''s famous for the destruction of many worlds and the corpses of countless races, so that wherever the white boat goes, all worlds tremble. But all this, in ayne Al, naturally makes all the ayne al elves cynical. Because, the power of the high elves and all the prestige they cast, a lot of pain is based on them. Not to mention, the heirs of the blood of ancient times, who were regarded as the symbol of the rise of the ethnic group by ayne Ayre, are now under the control of the high elves. This makes the aristocratic class headed by eretin know one thing clearly. They don''t want to get ancient blood in the hands of high elves in their life. Irene, who clearly understood that they were powerful, seemed to be in the twilight for a moment. She became depressed and decadent. "Iritin!" A call made the decadent iritin raise his head blankly, look at the comer, thin lips slightly open, voice hoarse and powerless, "awalak..." after he said a word, he lowered his head again decadent, "the decline of Ayn el is inevitable, I can''t lead the ethnic group to rejuvenation and prosperity..." "I... Failed!" Awalak also sighed. He knew that it was more difficult to make the proud iritin admit defeat than to kill him. Now, even the arrogant iritin is so powerless and self abandoning. Then, how about the other people of ayn''er, awalak can naturally think of it. "Cheer up, iritin, we haven''t failed yet!" Iritin shook his head. "Ayne Ayre can''t beat the high elves. You and I should know that." Dispirited way, "they are too strong, so strong that even if we how to catch up, how hard we can not see the gap between each other narrowing. On the contrary, the gap has become larger and larger over time. So far, the only chance for our group to turn over has been seized by the high elves. Ayne Ayre''s decline is inevitable. Do we still have a chance? " In the face of a series of questions from Irene, awalak just calmly said, "yes, Irene!" His face was serious, and he didn''t seem to be joking. "We still have a chance, and we have a chance to rise and rejuvenate again." "But before that, the first thing you have to do is cheer up," he said. If your appearance is seen by the people, what will they think? " He said: "although the former king died out, arrestin, you have in fact become the king of ayne Al at this time!" "You have the responsibility to lead the ethnic group to the revival, you have the responsibility to strengthen ayne Ayre!" Avalac''s encouragement made iritin''s confused eyes gradually disappear, and his ambition and fighting spirit seemed to reappear in him, "do you have any plans? Awalak He looks forward to watching awalak, who has a great reputation in ayne Ayre, and his talent is also very dazzling. After all, he is the most outstanding sage of ayne Ayre, famous for his erudition! Therefore, iritin is also looking forward to the way that awalak can come up with to reverse this extremely unfavorable situation for their Ian al. "I need to find allies," he said "Allies?" Iritin looked at him suspiciously. Awalak said: "when the form is at this stage, only relying on the power of ayn''ai, it can''t take back what belongs to ayn''ai. So we need allies, we need allies to help us, and to be able to share some of the pressure for us. " "Can we find allies?" "The high elves are very powerful. I don''t think we can regain the ancient blood in their world with our so-called allies." "But we''re certain, iritin." Alvarak said: "in the human world, giveal was adopted by a good demon hunter. As far as I know, they have a good relationship. Because giver al has been talking about his adoptive father in front of me. And I met giveal''s foster father a few years ago... "He said," if we can find enough allies in the human world. At that time, even if we can''t defeat the high elves, we can create chaos in their world. Then we will have a chance to take advantage of the chaos and take back giveal! " "Just human beings, are they qualified to create chaos for the high elves?" Iritin said with disdain. Even if today''s ayne Ayre in how down, just compared with human beings, they are still very strong. In addition, Ayn Elben has a tradition of plundering human beings as slaves, which leads them to look down on human beings. Chapter 639 This kind of discrimination not only exists in Irene, but also in awalak. Although in the human world, the aenhidi elves completely failed in the human sea tactics and withdrew from the stage of history. However, in ayne''er''s view, the ayne Sidi elves who had been exiled could not be compared with the ayne''er elves. The failure of relatives will not be associated with themselves. What''s more, they are famous all over the world for their ability to fight well. Humans, in the final analysis, are just a slave race eating in the hands of ayne al. Faced with Irene''s doubts and questions, awalak explained to him, "Irene, it''s undeniable that human beings are weak. However, we should not deny the potential and strength of human beings because of our prejudice. " Irene is silent. In terms of justice alone, the potential of human beings is enough to move the elves. Although human beings are weak as a whole, there is no denying that human beings are strong enough. This point, in this thousands of world, most of the world is occupied by human beings, the dominant position of human beings is enough to see the problem. After all, if you think about it seriously, Ian El was ruled by human beings at the beginning. They are just latecomers and snatchers. By killing and slaughtering, the human beings here were destroyed, thus gaining the dominant position and ruling power at one stroke. However, at the beginning, there were many brave people fighting with them. Their bravery and courage are also respected by ayne al! When it comes to this issue, it has nothing to do with race or culture. "Are you sure enough?" Awalak thought about it carefully, then nodded heavily, "I am very sure that I can bring human allies for us. Go to the upper world to find the trouble of the high elves Iritin nodded, and then he said, "awalak, you should be very clear once we decide to do it. Then, waiting for the final outcome of our Ian el, no matter good or bad, we must face the endless pursuit from the high elves. Even the worst result will be at the expense of all of us "But what''s the difference between ayne Al and extermination?" He said: "if you don''t take this opportunity to fight hard, then Ian al will eventually die under the witness of you and me. In this case, it''s better to work hard, maybe we can have a bright future. The last result is nothing more than extermination. " "Not bad!" Iritin stood up, his decadent spirit was swept away, and his ambition and ambition returned to him again. "Instead of watching the ethnic group gradually die out, it''s better to leave the unyielding name of ayne Al in a fight! Let the high elves see for themselves that we, ayne Al, are absolutely different from what they imagined. " Undeniably, this does not care about all gambler psychology, the power is how amazing! It''s just that things are really as they think. Is everything going well? After awalak left tyrnalya, he crossed the world and came to the human world. The opening of the door between the world has led to the acceleration of the activity of Baishuang. However, when things get to this point, no matter iritin or awalak, they don''t care about the impact of the intensified frost. On the contrary, they are happy to see the activity of white frost increase. When holding the gambler psychology of the dead race, it is inevitable to take a strong malice to look at anything and the results. This mentality of dragging countless people to die and enter the water together is the inevitable psychological activity of every outlaw. In a word, I can''t see others better than myself. On the contrary, the more people have the same misfortune as themselves, the more comfort they will get. Therefore, the psychological activity of awalak who came to the human world at this moment is such a state. He spent not a short time to inquire about the news of Jerome, and found him, but also told Jerome the current situation of Shirley. Seemingly indifferent, but in fact he attaches great importance to feelings, jerot is naturally anxious. He inquired about avarakhiri''s current state, so he got that HIRI was imprisoned and monitored in the upper world, and he might lose his life anytime and anywhere. This kind of words, Jerome is more intolerable, I really want to rush to the upper world now, save my daughter. However, jerot still had some doubts in his heart. He said to awalak, "my swordsmanship was once taught by a high elf. He not only taught me swordsmanship, but also taught me a lot of knowledge. If... "He hesitated, and awalak said," giver el is in a very dangerous situation now. The high elves wanted to obtain the power of ancient blood from a long time ago. If they gain this power, then not only our aeneal elves, but also your world, will fall under the feet of the high elves. " He looked at jerot''s doubting eyes and said calmly, "don''t doubt what I said. They didn''t rule your world 2000 years ago. That''s because, in the division of many worlds, you belong to Outland, that is, barren land, wild land. It belongs to a world without value. They will waste a lot of unnecessary resources when they rule here. But now it''s different. Once the high elves know the power of ancient blood, their figures will come here, and they will have the power to travel freely through time and space. At that time, even barren land would be ruled by them. At that time, all non High Elves will be their slaves "Do they have the ability to rule all the world?" Jerot doubts that. Avalac said: "no, jerot, don''t doubt that. The high elves have the ability to do that. They''re powerful. In the past, in the vast middle of history, most of the world belonged to the realm of the high elves. In every world, there is a saying that "one ship, one hundred crew, one world." it means that they can rule the world here with only one white ship and one hundred crew. " "You don''t have to believe it. You''re not the first one to have this idea. In the past history, there are many more powerful mages and magicians than you, who also don''t believe this sentence. But now, they are all dead, and they are easily killed in trying to challenge the rule of the high elves. " Jerot was moved. If it was true, he could not imagine how powerful a race was. Will have such confidence, rely on a ship 100 crew, and then manage to rule a huge and vast world. "In principle, they are so powerful that even if we go to their world, doesn''t it help?" However, awalak bewitched, "the power of the high elves is to treat the alien world. In the alien world, they have no worries. But in their carefully managed hometown, they are worried that they can''t be as extravagant as they are in the alien world. Besides, our goal is to save giver Al, not to fight with the high elves. So creating chaos is our goal. " "I don''t know how many people I can get help with, but even if I get help, it''s hard to get to the upper world. It''s hard for outsiders to get in there without their permission "That''s something we can do with ayne Ayre!" Jarot looked at him suspiciously. "What''s TOD when you try so hard to help Shirley?" "Freedom He said: "the high elves have always been strict with us who belong to the same elves. Not long ago, they almost destroyed our world, so if we want to get real freedom, we can''t let them get givier. " He talks nonsense to deal with Chapter 640 With his three inch eloquence, awalak skillfully encourages jerot. In his mouth, the high elves are demonized completely, ambitious and evil. Although jerot had doubts, he was gradually inclined to him under the persuasion of awalak. As for being taught by a high elf for a period of time, after a comparison with his adopted daughter, Siri, he completely forgot about it. Cultural tradition is different. For a long time, in the high elves, the grace of giving is greater than heaven, but in the world where jerot lives, it is nothing. Besides, in his eyes, the safety of his adopted daughter, Siri, was more important than anything else. Therefore, when awalak was overjoyed, jerot said something that made him very happy. "I will find enough people, but I don''t need your help when I go to the upper world." This matter, originally in awalak''s plan, so he agreed, "don''t worry, jerot, this matter will be handed over to our Ian al." "You have to understand that no matter how many people you can get, we, ayne Al, have enough capacity to transport you to the upper world," he said "But the high elves are different from other races. They are very powerful, although the population is very small, but they all have the strength of one to ten. Even if it is not fully grown children, for ordinary human beings also has a very strong fatal threat! So you may have to prepare enough people. " "Even young children are so powerful?" Jerot was completely shocked. Hearing these words, he could not imagine how strong a race was to make even minor children stronger than human beings. "The system of the high elves is very strange and complex. Every child''s birth requires a lot of learning in the process of growing up. This knowledge, even in terms of the long life of the high elves, could not be fully learned. But there is one thing that every high elf must learn, no matter when he is fighting on the battlefield. Even women who seem to be soft and weak can''t be underestimated. " Avalac pondered a little, then said, "maybe you can''t understand that." "A thousand high elves are enough to defeat tens of thousands of enemies. This is the result of fighting simply by fighting skills! If it is the wizard of their group, the killing power will be even more terrible. " "If you say that, I''m worried about whether we can save Shirley." Avarak didn''t want to exaggerate, but it would have a bad result. So he hastened to make up for it. "Our goal is not war, nor endless fighting with the high elves. It''s just "creating" chaos and taking the opportunity to rescue giveal. Once the high elves are ready and have the power to travel freely through time and space, then it will be the end. Because no matter where you hide, you have to face the fate of being enslaved. " "Well, I see." "I''ll try my best to find enough people to meet in wellen," he said Awalak nodded. "I know. I''ll go back and get ready." Jerot also said goodbye to him, then he turned over and straddled on the turnip back, nodded to awalak, and then patted his horse toward the distance. Awalak was in the same place, quietly looking at jerot''s back, until his figure completely disappeared, murmured: "jerot, I hope you can find enough people to..." "Welcome to the madness of ayne Ayre!" It belongs to the plot brewed by ayne al. The high elves, who are high and alone in many worlds, don''t know about it at all. Perhaps, the high elves who are still secretly monitoring ayne al do not care about their little actions. The invincible mentality, the long years without opponents, and the inside information of their own race give them the courage to ignore all enemies. Maybe, why don''t you explain their purpose to ayne al? This is the only way to explain this! Is it necessary for a strong country to explain to its weak neighbors what to do? Even if you said it, the weak neighbor would not believe it. What''s more, will lions explain to ants? At the end of the day, even though ayne Ayre seems to be powerful in other worlds. However, in the eyes of the high elves, they are a group of mole ants. Even if mole ants do more things, they don''t have to be afraid. They can easily crush them to death with one finger. Moreover, the return plan of the high elves is not an empty handed plan at all. However, all of these things have not been fully shown, because the time has not come. The preparations for their return and the testing work are still going on. During his stay in the upper world, Shirley was totally happy and satisfied. The residents here are very friendly to her and will not discriminate against her because of her human status. At least, Shirley has the ability to tell whether a person''s kindness to her is sincere or disguised. Her life in the upper world has made her many friends. In addition to the unicorns, she has also made friends with the forest goblins. Looking at these Goblins who know natural magic, they can use their own power to treat plants, take care of plants and so on. Shirley felt very interesting. She had taken the initiative to make friends with these forest goblins to help them take care of the plants together. Such a unique life made her very happy. In her spare time, she would go to the large library of the high elves to read all kinds of books, learn and understand things she didn''t know. To her surprise, the collection of books in several large libraries built by the high elves is very rich. There are all kinds of knowledge, even some remote and unpopular contents, such as the history of race and nation, language and so on, which she has never heard of. The introduction of the world and the location of some resources are illustrated in the book. Not only that, the records of many novel knowledge are more like the stars in the night sky. These novel knowledge and views seem to open a new door for Shirley and bring her a new world outlook. This makes Xili, who didn''t like reading since childhood, immerse himself in the ocean of knowledge for a moment. For the first time, she felt that reading would be such a wonderful thing. In addition, she has mastered a lot about the power hidden in her blood. With the help of some knowledgeable wizard, Shirley gradually grasped the power hidden in his blood. Powerful power, in her body everywhere activities, this kind of enrichment and satisfaction, make her incomparable fascination. For the first time, I found that I had such great potential. And time went by like this, and the day of the return of the high elves was approaching. Chapter 641 "Shirley, how is your power going all this time?" In the garden of the palace, Jiangning summoned Xili and asked her about her mastery of blood power. Shirley thought about it, and then said, "it always feels like there''s still a little bit of my power that hasn''t been turned on. However, I feel that this power has been turned on for a long time, but I don''t know why I just can''t completely grasp it. " "It takes time and opportunity." "Chance?" She doesn''t understand what chance is. Jiangning didn''t say much. It''s hard to explain this kind of thing clearly. Shirley hasn''t received this kind of cultural study and edification, and it''s hard to understand the meaning of chance¡° When it''s time, you''ll take control of it naturally, and you don''t have to put pressure on yourself. We''ve been waiting for thousands of years, and we don''t care about waiting a little longer. " Shirley nodded and did not speak. The atmosphere was stiff for a moment. Later, Jiangning asked her about her life in the upper world and how her life was during this period. "Your world is really beautiful. I''ve never seen such a world. I never knew there was such a thing. The residents here were very kind and I made many new friends here. I also met old friends, such as the pony who helped me to save me when I was living in the desert, and the old Unicorn who helped me to master the power of blood in tirnalia Speaking of this, Shirley was a little excited. "Seriously, I thought I would never see them again in my life. Who knows, I still have the chance to see them again. It makes me very happy. " Jiangning nodded and took a sip of tea. "It''s good to make friends. I wish you more and more happiness in the future. Don''t be like me. I''m still alone in the end. " "Don''t you have any friends?" Jiangning shook his head, "no!" "As time goes by, the original friendship has faded away," he said. Except for irfax, the first horse to follow me, my former friends either died in the war or got no news. Years always disappear when you don''t pay attention, until the years have passed, and I''m used to this kind of life. " "My God, no friends, no communication object, it should be..." suddenly, in front of him, the supreme spirit king, poured out a wave of sympathy. Jiangning naturally felt the sympathy in his heart. He said with a smile, "don''t sympathize with me. I chose this road. Doomed, I will not have friends in my life, even if I have, in the end, I may choose to be hostile to each other because of the interest entanglement. Until one side, complete failure or death and declared the end "That''s pathetic." "Sad?" He said, "hilly, you''re not up to me. It''s hard for you to understand what I''m saying to you now. But once you reach this level in the future, sooner or later you will be like me. What would you choose between further development and friendship? " "It''s a lonely road and it''s not destined to have friends, because at the top, there''s only one person standing," he said "I don''t know. I don''t know." Shirley never thought about it, but she also knew and imagined how lonely the road was. Because this is a road destined to be the enemy of the world. In other words, has Jiangning ever regretted such a thing? The answer is no, on the contrary, he is grateful to the housekeeper for choosing him, because his life path has changed completely. However, the sense of urgency that the housekeeper occasionally showed greatly increased his vigilance. And he has been staying in different worlds, it is difficult to fix down, and always acts with a strong utilitarianism. There is also a point that he does not regard people in different worlds as being equal to himself. Instead, it''s like playing a game, treating it as an insignificant NPC and plot character. Well, the traverser is superior! And in that world, Jerome is constantly running around, looking for allies willing to help him. He first went back to kelmohan and talked it over with visemir. After hearing this, he was silent and gave him the keepsake that Jiangning had given him. With this, he can freely enter the upper world. And wesermere, however, didn''t want to get involved, even though he was worried about Shirley. However, he believed that although the friends he made during his travel were indifferent and aloof, they did not look like evil people. Weisemir is not willing to help. Although jerot is disappointed, he doesn''t say much. Instead, he invites his fellow demon hunters, Lambert and escal, who are very skilled in demon hunting, to agree. In addition to yenefa, Trish, Kayla, Zoltan and others, jerot still has not enough hands. Then he went to enhill again. I don''t know what he said. In short, he borrowed 3000 elite cavalry, but the command was managed by a general of nefergad. However, even so, jerot was still not satisfied. He returned to the skellenge islands and borrowed more than 2000 people from there. Then, we pieced together, got some money and hired a large number of squirrels. Later, yenefa and Trish began to lobby the sorceress assembly, hoping that these powerful sorceress could help. However, felipa Earhart of the sorceress assembly is ambitious. She is very clear about Shirley''s identity and wants to build a country controlled by the sorceress assembly, or a country with strong influence maintained by them. And throughout the north and south, only the Empire of nefergad is the most powerful. If Shirley is "rescued" and eventually ascended to the throne, their sorceress assembly will surely grow under the protection of Shirley. To get the support of a powerful empire, or to control a powerful empire, is stronger than a small country''s influence and pleasure. Therefore, the members of the sorceress assembly successfully joined the camp Only some magicians and mages, who knew the secret of the ancient secret, refused the offer. From some ancient documents, they saw the wizard''s letters or some rare books that came here from other worlds. The words in them clearly recorded the powerful power of the high elves. Most of the people who recorded this knowledge were precious materials left by powerful mages and warlocks in history. Therefore, some rational mages and magicians are not interested in the proposal of making trouble in the upper world. No matter how long time has passed, some records are doubtful, but most of the mages and warlocks maintain a rational attitude towards the race and the world they don''t know. Although these neutralists or lone Rangers did not join, some warlocks were disappointed. But then they abandoned the disappointment. Because, in their view, so many forces and powerful warlocks joined, it was enough to save Siri. Therefore, we will gather at the place agreed by jarot and awalak in advance. However, the actions of these sensitive armies and forces made the half elves living in the valley of elves know. The descendants of the high elves who had remained here reported these things to their ancestors. Then, the hermit wizard appeared. When he knew that some people were trying to invade his home, he was filled with anger. Later, he began to find a way to tell the people the news, and he was also preparing to move. For hundreds of years, the high elves and their descendants who came here in the past also accumulated rich family background. Otherwise, they will not be able to settle down in the situation of wolves. These are the prestige they have established by defeating the Allied forces of mankind again and again. Even though the territory of nefergad had been connected with them, he never thought of annexing them, but gave them a tacit attitude. Chapter 642 Wellen, a relatively prosperous city, is a very remote and backward rural place. On a gentle slope with relatively high terrain, a tent fell one after another and continued to go far away. Invited troops, members of the sorceress assembly, druids, mages and other powerful professionals gathered together. They have different purposes and different minds, but these people are gathered together for one purpose. And they''re safe with each other. They gathered in a tent and discussed the meeting. After all, they were going to a world that they knew nothing about, and they had to face a race that they knew nothing about. Therefore, they need to ensure that in the absence of the necessary intelligence support, how to further action is extremely important. Not only do they have to face a strange group of elves, but even the ayne El elves, who are about to be regarded as companions, are very strange to them. At least, they have all mentioned the name of wild hunting, and some people have personally experienced it, such as yennefa. "I''m very clear about the power of wild hunting. The name they spread all over the world is a nightmare." Yenaifa said, "I don''t want to recall that experience. It''s like being close to death when I''m around hunting." She was a little worried. "Such powerful hunting and their race, ayne Al, are not rivals of the high elves. They are even afraid of them. I''m worried about what kind of bad situation we will face in the future. " Yenefa was captured by the king of hunting, Irene, but later jerot replaced her. However, the original experience also made yenefa reluctant to recall it. What''s more, she lost her memory after the event, although she recovered quickly. But obviously, the initial experience still left her a shadow. But now, in the past, she was already extremely powerful in hunting. When she faced a more mysterious and strange race, she was so afraid. This makes yenanifa completely not know what to say. Her words made the conference tent silent. Everyone had heard of the name of crazy hunting. However, there are few people who have been in contact with wild hunting in person. In front of us, yennay is one, and Jerome is one. However, the words spoken by the original client, yenaifa, made many people confused. Crazy hunting is terrible enough. However, how powerful is an opponent who is even stronger than crazy hunting and so powerful that crazy hunting is afraid of? "I remember that I once saw the records of the high elves in an old manuscript!" The speaker was Felipe Earhart, one of the founders of the sorceress assembly. When she said this, the silent people began to focus on the sorceress. Felipa said, "I have never experienced how powerful the high elves are. I don''t know how to evaluate them. However, the contents recorded in the ancient remnant show that there were hundreds of worlds ruled by them. And in those worlds, there are many powerful magicians and mages. However, in the face of a white ship, the camp of 100 crew members was unable to overthrow their rule. This kind of rule lasted for two thousand years. They won freedom, but they didn''t fight for it themselves. Instead, the high elves suddenly left their world. It is still a mystery what the specific reason is. " After listening to felipa''s words, everyone in the tent became more silent. They began to assess the outcome of this operation, because after hearing the words of yenefa and Philippa, they came to the conclusion that the high elves were extremely powerful. And this kind of powerful, in the lack of intelligence in their eyes, is so mysterious. Compared with the behavior of invading the territory of other countries among mortals, the high elves had already expanded their power and territory to hundreds of worlds two thousand years ago. Compared with the scene of this big pattern, the war game between mortals can hardly be on the stage. Now, what they are facing is such a super powerful race, and the so-called upper world that countless races are looking forward to. "Hum, you two sorceresses have said so much. They are all inspiring the enemy." Goran, the general in charge of the army of nefergad, snorted with disdain, "since you are so afraid, what''s the matter with us together? Everyone is afraid of death. Why don''t we just disband now and go to the upper world? " "Granin, we''re just making our point. After all, we know little about the intelligence of the high elves." Philippa retorted sharply. "Felipa Earhart, don''t forget that your charges are still here!" Golan looked at the blind sorceress in front of her eyes with a strong warning. But felipa is not afraid of her, and is not afraid of her, "general, please don''t forget that my current job is to help nefergad find your queen, and it may also be your future queen!" "Hum!" Golan changed color slightly, and then he gave a cold hum and stopped talking. After all, we all come together for one purpose. If we fall out now, it''s not good for anyone. The sorceress assembly wants to rescue Shirley as an investment. Once Siri ascends the throne in the future and is crowned the queen of the nefergad Empire, the sorceress assembly house will surely rise. As an officer in charge of the Imperial Army, Golan regarded the rescue of Shirley as a kind of capital. Once the king''s daughter is successfully ushered in, in the case that the great enhir enris has no future, HIRI will surely replace enhir and be crowned Queen of the nefergad empire. And he, as a general to rescue the queen, is bound to gain the supreme glory and power after the coronation of a new queen. "Where''s Jerome?" Seeing that the atmosphere was a little stiff, Zoltan cut in and said, "as the convener of this meeting, where has jerot gone?" Hearing the words of the dwarf drolten, everyone remembered that they had never seen jerot since they had gathered in Willen. Trish said, "one of jarot''s mentors was the high elves. Weisermir once sent jerot, who had just graduated, there to receive instruction. According to weisermir, it was his high elf mentor who trained for some time. After that, his abilities improved by leaps and bounds, and he became the demon hunter you know now. " "When jarot left, he said that he would try to find his mentor and see if he could get help or information belonging to the high elves," she said "Count the time. It''s almost time to come back." As soon as Trish''s voice fell, she heard a report from a valet, and Jerome had returned. "Look, he''s back." Trish said with a smile on her face. On one side, yenaifa frowned and walked out of the tent with both arms in his arms. Chapter 643 As soon as yenefa walked out of the tent, he met jerot. Then yenefa stepped forward, walked quickly to jerot and hugged him. Then they hugged each other as if they were alone. Later, when Teresa saw her face, her expression was dim. She stopped at the same place and turned away to look at them. Being enjoying the kiss, jerot feels something. When she opens her eyes, she just sees the figure of Trish. Therefore, he slightly broke away from yenefa''s arms, and the latter also released him. Jerotte''s expression is a little embarrassed to look at Trish, ye naifa noticed, looked at them, did not say anything. And then Lambert, who walked out of the tent, looked at their posture and made fun of Jerome, "man, how did you feel just now?" "Damn it, Lambert." For Lambert''s gag, the embarrassing atmosphere between them was swept away. Yenefa then asked jerot, "look at you coming back alone, you must not go out smoothly this time." Jerome smelled the words and nodded darkly, "yes, I didn''t find their tutor. I went there and searched all over the place. I didn''t find any trace of them. The tree house is still there, but the door is missing. There is no trace of man-made on the tree, as if everything I have experienced before is just my imagination. " Yenefa''s pupils narrowed slightly. She had heard that jerot had told her about his high elf tutor and the magical tree house he lived in. However, according to jarot, yenefa had to redefine the mysterious high spirit in his heart. Because she had never seen such an incredible magic. If you empty the inside of a big tree, it will die. However, according to what jerot told her before, it was the tree house where his high elf tutor lived. The tree was still evergreen and healthier. This kind of ability to keep trees alive and build houses inside them, let alone, is unheard of by yenanfa. "What''s the matter?" Looking at yenefa''s wrong expression, jerot found something acutely, so he asked her. The absent-minded yenaifa did not want to express his worries at this juncture. Because once that is done, it will only make the already worried alliance loose and fragmented. Therefore, yenefa she perfunctorily, "nothing, I just thought of the next plan, there is nothing to add." "Go into the tent and say it!" Jarot said as he looked at Lambert. "Are you all here?" Lambert replied, "except for the awalak and the so-called ayne Al, all the Allies you said you contacted have arrived." "Let''s go!" With that, they walked towards the tent. Jerot walked up to Trish and stopped. Yenefa saw her and said, "do you need a minute?" Jerot was a little embarrassed, but Trish looked at him with tender eyes. Then he said, "well... If you want to..." yenefa listened and walked into the tent with nothing in his arms. "Hi, Trish..." jarot said hello, but Trish didn''t respond. She just looked at him. Jarot was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. "Are you ok? Trish... " Trish opened her mouth. She just wanted to say something, but she saw yenefa go back. "One minute is up. Everyone is waiting for you. We''ll talk about it later." Two helpless, followed ye naifa into the tent. "Jarot, have you found any important information when you go out this time?" This is jarot''s good friend. The dwarf drolten is asking him. Later, jerot told them the harvest of his trip. After listening to this, we found that we did not have the information we and others urgently wanted, and we were all disappointed. But jerot said: "I hope you can be ready for everything, because the enemy we face is very strong." When they all focused on jerot, he said: "from my former high elf mentor, I can clearly see the gap between me and him. So far, I still can''t see clearly, so I hope you can be more vigilant. Although not all the people of the high elves are as powerful as my original tutor, it''s not hard for me to guess from the words of my original tutor that they must be beyond our imagination. " However, he said casually, "the high elves are not so powerful. They are still in the valley of elves. Although I beat back the human coalition several times, I don''t know how powerful they are Although he said so, only he knew what he thought. Jerot didn''t pay any attention to him. In fact, everyone present didn''t want to pay much attention to him. Golan''s attitude is too domineering, and schleiger will not look at the generals from nefergad because of the possible invasion of nefergad at any time. The squirrels, who have a lower sense of existence, will not stand out. However, felipa still said, "the enemies we are facing are different from the elves who used to know us. They are a completely new race to us. Most of the elves living in the valley of elves are only half elves of their mixed blood with human beings. However, these half elves inherited the blood of their parents, but they are still more powerful than many human beings. What''s more, we don''t know whether the 100 high elves recorded in the history books were still in the valley of elves or went to other places. In my opinion, we should not only guard against the enemies of the upper world, but also against the semi elves that may appear at any time. " Ye naifa frowned, "do you suspect that these half elves may receive the wind and attack us?" "Very likely!" But Kayla said, "not really!" "The valley of the elves is very closed and they are very exclusive," she said. It''s hard for me to imagine that this group of mixed race descendants who have been away from home for hundreds of years will attack us on their own initiative. What''s more, the army of nefergad stationed outside the valley of the elves was not blind. They can''t let a number of elite semi elves in and out of their territory. " "But what if it''s from heaven?" Philippa asked. "Heaven?" For a moment, they were confused, and then they thought of something, "white boat!" At this point, however, sharp alarms rang through the vast camp. After hearing this, all the people in the conference changed their faces. They went out of the tent one after another, but a messenger came running quickly¡° General, white boat, a white boat flying in the sky! It''s flying towards our camp. " "What!!" People''s faces changed greatly. They all looked up to the sky. Against the background of blue sky and white clouds, a white boat with incomparably elegant shape was coming at a very fast speed. While flying, while from this elegant white boat constantly toward the earth below, pouring a bunch of fire. The shaking of the earth and the thunder of the dry land make the huge and continuous camp a mess. People shout and horses panic, people and animals panic and make a mess. On the deck of the white ship, the two tall figures were obviously higher than the soldiers who were fully armed behind them, and they were also more powerful in stature. "Aharat, the curtain is on." A mysterious black robe, most of the face hidden in the shadow of the hood of the spirit, lips slightly open, say a word to kill. "Those who don''t know what to do, they want to offend our country!" Eharat looked at the wizard around him, "esprit, please give them an unforgettable lesson!" Especial nodded. "I just want to try it. After hundreds of years of hard study, what''s the power of magic?" With that, he began to prepare his magic. At the same time, the white boat opened a visible defense barrier. Chapter 644 "It''s the white boat recorded in the original history books!" Felipa''s face became dignified and full of fear. "Unexpectedly, the original group of High Elves were still alive. I even thought they had already died. Now it seems that their life span is almost eternal. Is the legend true? " "Now, who cares about the truth of this legend? The most important thing is to bring down the damned white boat." Golan was angry because he watched the elite cavalry belonging to the nefergad empire in the distance die and die under the artillery fire. So, he quickly turned over and got on the horse, and summoned the scattered troops, issued orders, "archers, gather, listen to my orders!" With his shouting, the chaotic army found the backbone, and the archers quickly gathered towards him. Even the army from skelliger could not help gathering to him. When thousands of people gathered to him, the white boat flying in the sky also found the target. A bronze cannon stretched out, and the black muzzle pointed at them. "Ready, launch!" Pointed at by the black muzzle, Golan also felt a panic, so he tried to calm down. Immediately, he ordered the archers who had gathered around him to launch their arrows. The dense arrows, like a shower, flew neatly to the white boat in the sky. Then, the archer bent his bow again after a round of shooting. However, when the first wave of dense arrows were fired on the white boat, they were thrown away one after another. Around the white boat, there is a visible barrier. When the sharp arrow meets it, it seems that it bumps into the rubber and bounces away powerlessly. "Stupid human!" Standing by the side of the ship, eharat disdained to smile. Then, the artillery fire was fired and bombarded in the archer''s formation, killing and injuring hundreds of people in an instant. After seeing this, eharat frowned discontentedly, "damn the barren world, we can''t find the resources to make the element cannon. As a result, we can only find defective products to replace it, which is far lower than the power that the element cannon should have!" As for the power of the cannons, eharat was very dissatisfied. This kind of primitive and crude cannons could not be compared with the cannons which are more and more advanced and powerful by the high elves. On the other hand, esfett''s magic is almost ready. The soldiers who were bombarded by cannons at the bottom saw hundreds of people die in an instant, while the lucky ones lay on the ground and kept wailing, which made the soldiers who had never experienced this unknown weapon more frightened. The warlocks and mages who have been watching all this are also shocked. But when they wake up, they immediately chant the magic, and then a bunch of colorful magic directly attack the white boat flying in the sky. However, these attacks, like the one just now, could not break through the barrier on the surface of the white ship. Gorgeous powerful magic, in the face of a thin barrier, as if no solution in general. At the same time, esfett''s magic is ready, "welcome the baptism of death!" With the violent mana surging from him, the sky and the earth changed, the dark clouds covered the sky, and the electric snakes shuttled through the clouds. Then, dense electric snakes came down from the sky, wantonly shuttling back and forth in the crowd. Dense electric snake, the carrier has extremely strong lethality. The person it met immediately became a hot and fragrant human barbecue. And just contact a little afterwave of people, which part of the body contact with the electric light, also in an instant necrosis, become a pile of dead meat. In front of us, it was like a natural disaster, which shocked all people, whether ordinary soldiers, or magicians and mages with magic power, looking at the white boat in the sky with shock and inexplicable eyes. They had more than 20 magicians, mages, druids and other casters present, but the magic they prepared could not break the outer barrier of the white boat. However, the wizard on the white ship, with only one hand of magic, killed and injured the Allied forces. This strong contrast makes all people feel extremely scared. "Is this the high spirit?" At this time, all the casters suddenly came up with such a sentence in their mind. At the same time, I have a deep understanding of some information I just know. "One ship, one hundred crew, one world!" In the past, these arrogant casters thought these were just exaggerations. Because they can''t imagine how the scale of a ship with 100 crew members dominates a huge world? Because there are not only countless ordinary lives in that world, but also many powerful casters. However, such a powerful and vast world was easily conquered by a group of spirits from other worlds with a fleet of 100 people. In the past, in any case, they would not believe it. But now, after experiencing and witnessing part of the power of the high elves, every caster is beginning to have this problem. At the same time, in their hearts, they are seriously thinking about and measuring how much terrible power should exist in the world of high elves. Because their fleet is bound to be larger and larger. But in front of a ship, they are unable to break through, so in the face of more than hundreds of fleets? So what? All people, at this moment, began to sprout retreat. Because they pay more attention to the facts in front of them than the illusory prospect. It''s really a bit discouraging when we can''t shake each other by our own means. However, jerot, who has a close relationship with Shirley, will not give up. Yenefa and Trish, they are constantly releasing their magic to attack the white ship. At the same time, they are summoning the indifferent warlocks around them to attack the white ship in the sky. And the warlock group, who were silent for a moment, gathered their strength again, and the dense magic blasted to the white boat in the sky. "Ignorant human beings!" Esfett stood on the deck, his eyes overlooking the warlocks who were constantly attacking them. The expression on his face was calm and terrible. Then he raised his hand and began to prepare for the spell again. A group of firelight was floating in his palm, then this firelight was brewing, and amazing changes were set off in the sky again. The dark clouds dispersed, and then the red fireclouds gathered. In the thick red clouds, a palpitating force is brewing there. "The opponent doesn''t know what spell he is preparing. Stop him quickly!" The power brewing in the clouds suddenly changed all the casters. The feeling of palpitation and panic made everyone feel scared. They can''t imagine, and they don''t want to imagine, what will be waiting for them when that power is brewing. Chapter 645 "Yenefa, open the portal and see me through." Jarot pulled out the silver sword on his back and looked at yenefa. The latter''s expression changed greatly and refused, "no, jarot, it''s too dangerous." But jerot said, "I can''t imagine what hell it''s going to be like if I don''t stop him!" He said, "believe me, yenefa." Yenefa was silent for a while, and then said, "you can''t die without my permission, you know?" Jerome laughed. "Well, I promise you, I won''t die, and I''ll get Shirley back." Yenefa nodded to Trish, then got ready, and she looked at jerot¡° Ready With a bang, yennefa''s open portal instantly wrapped jerot in. Then, over the white ship, the disappearing portal suddenly opened. Then, jerot with the silver sword in his hand jumped from the sky, and the silver sword in his hand stabbed him fiercely at the brewing magic. However, his sword hit the deck, and his figure also successfully entered the white boat. As the spell was forced to stop, the cloud of fire in the sky dissipated. "It turns out that their barrier is not protected!" Ye naifa''s eyes brightened, and then he looked at the magicians and mages behind him. Everyone knew what to do, and then the magicians and mages opened the portal and prepared to send the soldiers led by nefergad to the white ship. However, when a group of soldiers came down from the sky, their bodies did not fall on the white boat. Instead, they seemed to run into extremely hard rocks and slide away from both sides of the white boat one after another. Then came the cry of panic, and many soldiers fell to the ground in panic. "What''s the matter?" Warlocks and mages were also shocked. They didn''t know what was going on. It was not until I saw the soldiers sliding from both sides that I suddenly realized that they had been cheated. Elfin captain aharat sneered constantly, "fools, we don''t know how many times we''ve met this little trick in the past. Do you think you will succeed? " Then he looked at jerot, who was surrounded by a hundred high elf sailors and more half elf descendants. "As for you, you are so brave!" Then, with the extermination, "unfortunately, all the guys who dare to offend our family will be executed by us in the end!" He waved his hand, and the soldiers who surrounded jerot attacked him. In the face of the siege of the group of enemies, although jerot was under great pressure, he still blocked and resisted these attacks one by one as he had learned at the beginning. "Yes? Royal swordsmanship Looking at jarot''s swordsmanship, with a way familiar to him, asfat stopped the elves who besieged him and asked him, "white haired boy, where did you learn our royal swordsmanship?" "Royal swordsmanship?" Gelot, who was on guard, was slightly stunned. Then he answered truthfully, "this is what a high spirit named ininville taught me." "Ininville?" Esfett''s face changed. "The name of the king." "King?" Jarot was stunned, and then he thought, "is it true that the tutor who sent me to take exercise is the king of the high elves? So, hilitta... "But before they could say these words, and before the end of esfett''s thinking, they felt a fierce impact, and then they shook with the shaking of the white boat under their feet. However, the high elves and their descendants, the half elves, have more control over the body and the five senses than the human beings. They just stand on the deck with a slight adjustment. And jerot was unbearable. With the sudden shaking, he fell on the deck in an instant. The figure of esfett appeared at the stern of the ship. Looking in the direction of the shaking feeling, he saw a black ship no less than their seat ship slowly driving out of the portal. At the front end of the black ship, there was still a trace of smoke in the muzzle of the gun. It was obvious that the black ship had just launched the attack. However, as the black ship quickly drove out of the portal, at the same time, the turbulent cold current was also brought by them, and after the cold current, one black ship after another constantly drove out of the portal. "Ayne Ayre!" The flag flying above the mast in the middle of the head black ship made esfett recognize it in a moment. On the side that symbolizes the banner of ayne Ayre, floating is a red flag that symbolizes the status of wild hunting, which represents the Red Knight Order led by Irene. Needless to say, the identity of this black ship is the doomsday ship Nigel FA, and the people standing on the deck and on both sides of the ship''s side are undoubtedly hunting wildly. Especially when the first person, wearing ferocious skull armor, is big, standing beside him, awalak and Gail, as well as hunting officers and navigators, then the identity of this person is coming out, it is the nightmare Lord, the king of hunting, iritin! "Today, ayne Al is coming to show his shame!" Iritin looked at the white ships close at hand, and his dark eyes seemed to witness the scene that 20 white ship fleets destroyed half of ayne Al on that day. Now, in this world of human beings, seeing a lonely white boat, iritin wants to pour all her pent up anger on the white boat. Together with the high elves who control the white boat and their half elves, they are all sent to the world of death! "Ashfield, we seem to be in trouble." Elfin captain eharat walked up to him and looked at the black ships coming out of the portal one by one, and the ice and snow cold current. Eharat''s face was slightly dignified. After all, they know their own business. Now the white boat is not as well resourced as it was. At this time, the messenger reported to them, "my Lord, the white haired boy just jumped out of the boat and ran away." Esfett went to the side of the ship and looked down. He just saw jerot''s falling body and a portal behind him. He looked at eharat and said, "there must be something wrong with our barrier because of the shelling just now. Please take the younger wizard to repair it now. It''s time for us to go home when we finish taking care of the Ian el." "I understand!" "Surrender, high elves!" Standing in the bow of Nigel fargh, the doomsday ship, iritin looked at the tall figure in black robe. He didn''t know what kind of psychology he was out of. In a word, his voice, through the heavy armor, issued a declaration of persuasion to esfett on the white ship. "Surrender?" With a disdainful smile, esfett looked at iritin at the bow of Nigel farrow. "You should be the most active king of hunting in recent hundreds of years." Since the formation of the Red Knight, iritin has often shuttled around the world, plundering people to ayne Al as slaves. Therefore, with the passage of time, their legends and records began to spread in many worlds¡° Since the birth of the high elves, there has never been an example of surrender "You think you''re going to beat me with these crappy fleets? Or is your so-called dependence just a fake made by imitating our cannon? " "Your ambition has never disappeared. What Wang said at the beginning is right." He said, "since you choose to go to war with my family, I will help you." With the voice of esfett, a special gun was pushed out. The gun body was crystal clear, like gorgeous transparent stained glass. At the same time, these guns were constantly haunted by the light of powerful elements. Then, at the command of esfett, the elemental cannon, which had been dusty for hundreds of years, came to power. Guns fire from door to door, and colorful lights envelop the elements of restless explosion, which blows out the sad dance of death in ayne al''s fleet! Chapter 646 The arrival of ayne Ayre did not change the passive situation of erosion at all. On the contrary, the elegant and beautiful white ship turned into a ship of destruction with the smell of death immediately after the original gun carrying the preserved elements was launched by esfett. A bunch of gorgeous beams from the crystal clear muzzle shot, accompanied by restlessness, full of destructive elements of the force, with a loud sound, countless pairs of eyes look at the sky. In the huge fleet of black ships, more than a dozen black ships were immediately blown up into powder. Debris fell from the sky, accompanied by smoke and dust. The shocking scene shocked countless people. The gorgeous and explosive elemental energy could distort and produce such a destructive force. This really overturned the warlock and mage groups, and the mood of ayne Al was not different from them. Then, ayne al began to fight back. They studied in many ways and finally made a replica. A bunch of guns bombarded the white ship''s hull. But all the fire was blocked by a barrier. However, in the fierce shelling of ayne Al, the elegant and stable white ship was constantly shaking. That thin layer of barrier, as if at any time, may completely collapse. While the human "coalition" below watched the "ally" ayne al elf attack the high elves fiercely, they were not idle. The mages and warlocks took out their own tricks and attacked the thin barrier wrapped in the white boat fiercely. And the situation seems to be extremely critical with the participation of mankind. "When are humans so close to ayne Ayre?" This kind of attack from left to right puzzled the spirit captain aharat. Under his command, the high elf crew and their descendants, half elves, lined up on both sides of the ship. Bow and arrow, began to shoot below the human, and the white ship''s artillery, but also to separate a few artillery below the human camp. However, the situation has not been completely reversed. There are more than 100 ships in the fleet of ayne Al, and they only have one white ship, powerful element cannon. It will take a long time for them to launch again. They not only lack the necessary resources, but also the resources to maintain the cannon. This is a barren world. In this period of time, they can only attack with the ship''s defective products. And most importantly, they don''t have much energy to sustain the elemental cannon. "No matter what their relationship is, if they dare to be enemies with our family, they will be enemies!" It seems that with hundreds of years of hard work, the high wizard, ESPRIT, is becoming more and more mysterious. After he said this, a fire immediately jumped out of his palm, and his mana was constantly mobilized. In the sky, the scattered fire clouds gathered again. As well as where the fire clouds cover, the temperature starts to rise. Naturally, the change of the red fire cloud can''t hide from everyone, whether it''s the warlock, the mage group, the ordinary human soldier or the ayne Ayre elf, they are all attracted by the red sky. At a glance, you can see what kind of magic the high elf wizard is preparing. And looking at this scale, it seems to be a large-scale range spell. This kind of method is something they have never seen before, because whether they are warlocks or mages, they do not have the strength that one person can defeat one country. At best, their strength is limited, and they will kneel under the encirclement and killing of several times their own soldiers. However, the magic learned by the high elves comes from the higher world. The number of ways of research is also far more than many "inferior" worlds, but they will also be suppressed because of the rules of the world. However, even so, compared with the magicians and mages of the same period, the high elf wizards are still many times stronger than them. Esprit is obviously such an example. Although he was surrounded and attacked by humans and aeneal elves, Esprit still did not panic and panic. He is not in a hurry to brew magic. With the deepening of the color of the fire cloud in the sky, the elemental power of fire converges in the fire cloud, and the temperature around him in a moment seems to enter the hot summer season. The dull air in the sky and the restless sense of crisis make many soldiers with slightly lower psychological quality throw down their weapons and run away. However Esfett''s spell, it''s done. The dense rain of fire continuously falls from the sky and hits the ground, which is like a grenade in the era of science and technology. One after another of the explosions, noise, accompanied by a strong smoke, followed by the sound of endless lament. The fire rain continued to fall, covering more than ten miles, for about ten minutes. When all stopped, with the smoke gradually dispersed, the mess and scattered bodies all over the earth below. The soldiers recruited by jerot were seriously injured and killed, as were the warlocks and mages. Many sorceress in just a wave of dense fire rain bombardment, never wake up. And the huge fleet of ayne Ayre, only a few dozen exist. However, most of them have suffered heavy casualties. And esfett, after this spell release, collapsed on the deck as if he had collapsed. By his side, his old friend, Captain elfin aharat, was taking care of him. "Thanks to you, those people who are trying to enter the upper world are scared out of their wits." Eharat helped esfett, who looked at ayne Ayre''s fleet. "We can''t wipe out all the enemies. The ship itself doesn''t have much energy. If we don''t leave here, I''m afraid we''ll never be able to go home. " He looks at the broken white boat. During his spell time, the white boat is also facing the fierce bombardment of the Ian El fleet. In the end, the fierce gunfire broke the barrier to protect the white ship. The crew on board also suffered a lot of casualties. "What did you foresee?" Asked Mr. aharat. "Go home!" "Does it mean that..." aharat thought of something, "we are going to leave this strange place completely?" "No accident, yes." Said esfett. Then he looked at his old friend who had been with him for hundreds of years, and said, "before we leave, how many of our elemental crystals, can we still carry out a round of shooting?" The latter thought about it and gave a reply, "of course, it''s impossible to fire all the guns. It''s impossible to fire at most five guns as before. If there are more guns, it won''t work. We have to keep our hands in case of accidents. " "Well, the goal is... Nigel law!" Esfett knew the truth of catching the thief and the king. Although a single shelling may not destroy the only remaining leaders of ayne Ayre, it can certainly destroy their flagship Nigel FA. So, at his command, the cannons that installed the element crystals raised their crystal clear muzzle one after another and aimed at Nigel''s method. They communicate with each other with the power of telepathy. It seems that they have said a lot of things, and the time they spent is very short. In this short period of time, ayne al has not been able to organize the next counterattack! Is busy in the AI en AI Er, saw that crumbling broken white ship, raised the muzzle high, aimed at their flagship Nigel law. Then, under the frightened eyes of the elves, the gorgeous artillery fire appeared again. Chapter 647 However, at the moment when they were terrified, the white boat that they were afraid of was shaking and finally crashed. And the gorgeous element fire is extinguished again. "What''s the matter?" Esfett''s face changed. He asked the crew urgently, but the answer made his heart sink to the bottom. The power and energy system of the white ship has been paralyzed. It has been in disrepair for hundreds of years and lacks the necessary resources to maintain. Although they try to replace repair and maintenance with other resources, it''s not the same after all. It may not be a problem in a short time, but after hundreds of years, it is a big problem. After a fierce attack by ayne Al and the warlock and mage groups, the white boat finally reached its limit. The white boat that crashed to the ground, however, made everyone, including ayne Al, feel a burst of ecstasy. At iritin''s command, dozens of remaining ships landed under Nigel FA''s guidance. Then, one after another, teams of fully armed ayne Ayre soldiers stepped out of the ship one after another, and joined with the remaining human soldiers, warlocks and mages, slowly surrounded the crashed white ship. "Array!" As the strange language rang out, all the people who heard the strange language were surprised. They didn''t understand the language. Except for ayne Ayre, who knew it was the language of the high elves, other people didn''t understand the ancient upper world language. After the crash of the white boat, the only 100 high elves left in the world, including the Elf Mage and the elf captain, gathered their half elf descendants to walk out of the cabin one after another. Teams of soldiers wear helmets and armor, and the center of the team protects women, children and children. The scale of only a few thousand people, in the face of several times the number of their enemies, every high elf and half elf face without fear. They put women and children behind them, and then tall and thick shield walls were erected to protect them. And the attack formation headed by 100 high elves was formed. Even the wizard, ESPRIT, who almost exhausted his mana, picked up the sword again. Different from Western wide blade swords, their swords are slightly longer and narrower, which are more suitable for stabbing than chopping. Silent half elves, led by their respective ancestors, quickly completed the formation against the enemy. Spears, swords, shield walls, bows and arrows advanced layer by layer, looking at the enemy slowly approaching. Silent silence, rigorous battle, even the enemy, at this time all people''s hearts can not help but have a kind of emotion of respect. But no one has sympathy, pity and so on. This is war. "Kill With his sword held high, asfat led a hundred high elves to take the lead in charging. The battle line behind them is advancing slowly like a wall. They use facts to prove their strength. Even in the face of more than ten times the enemy, the High Elves will never be afraid, do not know what fear is. ¡­¡­ In the distant upper world, after a long time of testing and preparation, today''s high elves have finally completed all the work. And Shirley is ready. No matter what she thought, she was ready. In addition, her days in the upper world have also given her a good impression. Now, it seems that in order to repay the original kindness or have any other ideas, Shirley is ready for both heart and action. They have been waiting for thousands of years for this preparatory work to begin. At this moment, even Jiangning could not help feeling excited. From the beginning to the present, he has been thinking about this plan, and finally confirmed it after knowing the blood power of ayne al. From this day on, the whole upper world became solemn. They treated this grand ceremony with their highest etiquette. Under the care of two Maiya, Shirley, dressed up, walks from the city to the location of the sacred tree. There, a hollowed out tower has been built for a long time, and the final plan is also going on there. Except for a few witches who are not present to monitor the world, the rest of the witches gather here. Around the tower, they recite incantations and gather endless element blessings to return home. "Ininville, what do I need to do?" He marveled at the towering power of the Holy tree before his eyes. He was even more surprised at the unique hollow tower, which was engraved with dense incantations. In addition, hundreds of witches around the tower constantly recited incantations to bless the power of the tower, which was so amazing that it was unimaginable. Jiangning pointed to the top of the tower and said, "you just need to stand on the top and release your strength." "That''s it?" Shirley seems to be a little incredulous. She thought the process would be extremely complicated. How could she have thought the process would be so simple. It''s so simple that she just needs to release her strength, and she doesn''t need to do anything else. Because, before that, some people had done all the work well in advance, and others had arranged all the things in advance. On her way to the tower, the high elves offered her the highest courtesy. The solemnity and sacredness of the ceremony made his heart nervous and excited. Under the gaze of hundreds of thousands of people, she walked to the hollowed out spire, and along the stairs to the highest point step by step. There stood a round similar altar, which was different from the altar, as if it were a coordinate or a star map. Every step forward, Shirley felt that from the hollow tower, there was always a force coming into her body. This kind of strong and full feeling is a feeling she has never had before, and she can''t help but indulge in it. Keep this mysterious and powerful pleasure, step by step to the top. Jiangning stood under the Holy tree, watching Xili''s figure step by step toward the tower. He didn''t know what he was thinking. At his side, two Maiya do not say a word, quietly stay in his side, silently looking at the already strong kundi, I do not know what to think. At this time, Jiangning suddenly saw a picture. In the picture, there were hundreds of bloody figures. Behind them, there were some hybrids between elves and human blood. They were half elves. At the same time, he also saw many familiar figures in this picture, such as awalak, eretin, jerot and so on... The reason why this scene appeared naturally made him know all the antecedents and consequences very clearly. He laughed, laughing at the excess of these people, and then his lips moved. Then the fleet of white ships moored in the harbor of the sky set sail and headed for the world. At this time, a powerful force, mixed with two kinds of mysterious breath and power, rushed to the sky. Jiangning looked up and saw Xili, who was wrapped up in great strength, standing on the tower, releasing his strength to his heart''s content. As Siri began to release her power, hundreds of wizards around the tower began to chant the mantra aloud. On the ground with the tower as the center, one complicated array after another began to emerge. If you look at it carefully, it looks like a map or an array, which contains a lot of complicated information. With the release of his own power, the whole tower and the power gathered by hundreds of wizards are all dominated by his power and spread to the endless time and space. The rotating array chart passes the countless information imprinted on it across endless time and space to distant time and space through the power of Siri. Jiangning, at the moment when Xili released her strength, echoed Xili closely. His soul turned into a special message in the burning immortal fire, entered the channel opened by the power of Ashley, and went to the place where the two bodies had the same origin. After that, the countless information that followed also followed into the channel of time and space opened by Siri''s power. Chapter 648 In another more distant time and space, a figure in a black robe is meditating, immersed in the deepest part of the world. In front of him, there is a huge ball, emitting endless light. Countless mysterious breath, shrouded in the light ball, but the surface of the light ball is covered with many tiny cracks. That''s the result of the world''s invasion of Alda when he was heavily damaged by the creator iluvita. At that time, iluvita''s heavy blow almost made the whole world collapse. Fortunately, under the leadership of Jiangning, the world has accumulated rich sources. After fleeing from Alda in a hurry, it has been cultivated in the interlayer of the main world. Now Jiangning hardly dare to leave the world too far. He needs to constantly look after it, and even help to absorb the "nutrients" from the universe to repair its wounds. If he had been equal to iluvita, the world would not have been so badly damaged. However, he did not reach the level of iluvita, relying on the blessing of the world origin, barely has the ability to fight with iluvita. However, also in iluvita''s last hit, deeply damaged. And after the escape, iluvita has no time to manage him, because Alda is also facing endless trouble. Recalling the beginning, iluvita urged the immortal fire to turn into a boundless light to illuminate the universe. In a moment, iluvita destroyed his channel to lead the soul to return. At the same time, iluveta also hit the world hard. In a hurry and helpless, he can only separate part of the world''s origin, protect the land where the soul is, so that he can safely survive and care. Now, the split soul was separated from him by countless long time and space. If it was not for the mutual induction between the souls, he almost thought that his split soul was completely dead. However, the fact that he couldn''t sense the location of the soul also made Jiangning a headache. He thought of many ways to solve the current difficulties and situation. He needs coordinates. He needs to know exactly where the soul is. Without coordinates, he can''t find the right direction between endless space-time and countless universes to lead the soul back. However, at the beginning of his constant meditation, looking for the way to break the game. However, he was shocked by the destructive force that shocked the endless time and space. At one glance, he recognized that it was the breath of the curse of extinction. At the same time, through the same source of soul telepathy, he clearly sensed the state of soul separation, and naturally knew that it was his curse of extinction. And then a Morse code, that is, he himself is also praised for his soul division. Jiangning once thought that if it was him, he might not have thought of destroying the world with the curse of extinction, and then sent out the information he needed to send immediately after the curse of extinction. In order to find the position of the true body, Jiangning can''t help thinking that the immortal fire and the essence of the spirit give the human soul an unimaginable mysterious function. He pondered over the past. At this time, he felt a familiar breath coming from the endless space and time. The ancient atmosphere beyond everything contains information that can freely travel through time and space. Jiangning was immediately awakened. He stepped out of the world and came out of the world. As the master of the world, he was able to stay in the endless space under the protection of the world. He stayed there, feeling carefully, feeling everything. The grand and ancient power came quickly. Along the way, I didn''t know how many universes I left behind me. Along the same breath of soul, I rushed to another universe. Jiangning in the perception, in his induction, you can clearly feel the rapid arrival of an ancient force. The target is him. Mixed with the familiar breath, he is incomparably familiar and kind, that is his soul breath. He naturally knew that the son who had split the reincarnation of the soul, now he didn''t know what way to think of and began to contact him. He closed his eyes and felt it for a long time and a short time. Short to, just a moment! Grand and ancient power, in an instant across endless time and space, and in an instant came to him. Then, the countless information mixed with this force turned into a torrent and rushed into his mind. It turns into innumerable information and exists in the way of pictures and texts, in which the familiar breath of soul turns into special coordinates. Based on the soul, the coordinates are deeply imprinted in his soul. From that coordinate, Jiangning''s consciousness seems to have crossed the endless space-time and came to another universe. There, he saw thousands of planet worlds, including living planet, dead planet, and pure inanimate planet. And in the world of thousands of stars, there is a sphere emitting endless light, which seems to shine on endless areas like a star. Pass your light and heat to the far away. No, it''s not just a sphere. It''s a huge tree, which supports the world, or the world feeds the tree, or the world and the tree itself become one. At the moment, the tree is the world, and the world is the tree. The tree is so tall that it supports a world. His eyes crossed the thick atmosphere and entered the world. The first thing that came into his eyes was endless golden clouds. Then a touch of blue appeared. It was the sea. On the sea, there is a continent, surrounded by islands of different sizes. On this island like continent, he saw the elves with sharp ears and silver hair. He saw a magnificent city. The city is shrouded by a tree, and next to the tree, there is a sharp hollow toy. No, it''s not a toy. It''s a tower. However, its height is too small compared with the tree. Just then, he saw another self beside the tree, with long silver hair, silver gray metal armor, sharp sword around his waist, a pair of golden eyes, and the same face of the East and the west, which looked like a half blood, and 70% similar to his own appearance. Familiar with the breath came, it is his own, is his split out of the soul, reincarnation for the elf after himself. At this moment, as a high spirit, he turned his head and looked into the void. At this moment, the eyes of the two masters and vice masters, who are separated from each other in endless and distant time and space, met across endless time and space. Each other, in the first time to understand the meaning of each other''s eyes. Return, start! Chapter 649 Although the position of the coordinates was successfully transferred to the original body, the two souls clearly understood that it was not so easy for them to see each other again. Because between them, I don''t know how many time and space are separated, and I don''t know how to measure the distance between them. Therefore, it is very difficult for the two primordial souls to return again. However, some conjectures also passed on to the master with countless messages. With the release of his own power, the high elves had already depicted countless information on the array map in advance, and with the power of Siri, it passed to the unknown. After the ceremony, Shirley seemed to be in vain. The act of trying to release her strength just now brought her a very serious load. Under Jiangning''s instruction, he ordered people to take Xili back to her room and have a good rest. After all, she is the most meritorious person. "Your Majesty, did the ceremony succeed?" Hassan asked Jiangning bitterly because the world was too peaceful after the ceremony. There is no change in the situation of heaven and earth, and there are no anomalies. The insipid and impermanent phenomena make people wonder whether they have succeeded or failed in their work which has been prepared for thousands of years. Therefore, not only what Hassan said, not only what he wanted to say, but also what hundreds of thousands of high elves wanted to know. "The ceremony was a success." No one knows whether the ceremony will succeed or not except him. Therefore, looking at the expectant eyes of the ethnic group, Jiangning said the answer. This caused the high elves to cheer, but then he said¡° Although the ceremony was successful, it only passed our position out. If we want to leave here completely, we still need to sacrifice. Only in this way can our world leave this strange place and return to the right home. " "The right home?" Hassan said, "is that Alda?" Since it was created by iluvita, and since quevier came to life, Alda, Midland, and vilino are naturally their homes for the elves. Although many unpleasant things happened during this period, apart from Alda, the high elves would never think of the home that the king they revered said, which was not Alda they knew well. Jiangning shook his head. "No, Alda is where we were born, but there is no room for our family. What I want to say is another beautiful and vast new world. " Facing the puzzled Hassan and the same puzzled Maiya, Jiangning didn''t say much, and he didn''t need to explain too much to them¡° Let''s go down and prepare for war! Next, the thousands of scattered worlds will all belong to our family. " "Yes, your majesty!" Although there are doubts in her heart, Hassan still knows her identity, what to ask and what not to ask. Hassan had a weight in her heart. Later, Jiangning returned to the Imperial Palace and paid a visit to Xili, who was in the process of cultivation, and offered her the most revered and grateful feeling. They are expected to return, thanks to Shirley''s help. The potential and strength of women who are "Fated" in this world are really amazing. Even with this power, ayne al once had. However, he didn''t deal with ayne al once or twice, and he never saw such amazing power in ayne al. However, in the little girl Shirley, he saw the amazing power and infinite potential. After visiting Siri, Jiangning returned to the palace, because the attendant had just reported to him. The crew that went to the human world to meet the 100 crew members who had been "missing" unexpectedly came back, and the prisoners of the human world were still passing by. Because according to the instructions of the attendants, when the fleet arrived, they witnessed with their own eyes that AI en AI ER was working with the human beings to attack their people, which made the crew who went to meet them very angry. Then, in their fierce artillery attack, the aeneal elves and humans who took part in the siege of their people were killed and injured heavily. They are totally vulnerable to the high elves'' fleet. After a round of saturation bombing, almost all human beings and ayne al are destroyed. Except for a few people who are clever enough to escape, the rest of the human beings and ayne al who participate in the siege are all destroyed. Later, the high elves captured the warlocks and mages of human beings, and took back the people who had been missing for hundreds of years and their descendants, half elves. In the magnificent hall, Jiangning met the sailors who have lived in the human world for hundreds of years, and forgiven them for their union with human beings. He understood what they were doing, and only when their future was uncertain could they continue to survive by expanding their own population. For those half elves who choose to bear the fate of elves, Jiangning also gives them formal identity and does not discriminate against them. After all, half elves have never suffered discrimination within elves since Lucian was born with human beings. However, in the human world, there will be more or less discrimination. And the high elves they lived in naturally would not discriminate against the relatives who had half blood relationship with them. Therefore, with the permission of their Wang suo''en, the original crew of more than 100 breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, they are eager to tell the news to their descendants. Jiangning also knew their feelings, so he let them go. Then the captured human warlocks and mages were taken to the hall. Jiangning directly ordered the execution of all the captured human beings. But just then, a call came out, "tutor, is that you?" He looked down slightly and saw the figure of Jerome, who was in a great distress at the moment. He was covered with blood, but he was extremely embarrassed and seriously injured¡° Jerome "Tutor, how could it be you?" Jiangning looked at him coldly, "I also want to know why you want to attack our high elves, even though you know my race, you still choose to attack us. Jerot, your selfishness will take away your precious life Then, with a wave of his hand, he made people drag all the warlock groups including jerot, yennefa and Trish out to execute. "Please stop!" Two female voices with different voices sounded. Jiangning knew that it was Francesca and Shirley. "Ininville, please forgive them." Xili came to Jiangning''s throne, knelt down on one knee and begged him. And Francesca, too, pleaded with him for the sorceresses. "Shirley!" The appearance of Shirley made jerot and them very happy. After all, everything they were doing was for her. In the face of his entreaties, Jiangning said, "Xili, I will always remember your kindness and repay you. However, jerot bewitched a group of people and attacked my people. Even, they want to come to our world to make trouble. If their arrival destroys the ceremony, you don''t know how much anger it will cause me. " "I believe there is a misunderstanding in this. I beg you to let jerot tell him the truth before making a decision." "Well, I promise you." So, with Shirley''s signal, jerot began to tell the whole story. Including the bewitching of awalak, he said it without reservation. "Well, hilly, for the sake of your full help to my family, they are free from death. But they have to stay here for life and make atonement for their actions. " "I understand!" Shirley has been here for quite a long time. Naturally, he knows that he is a very proud and conceited race. Fortunately, they also know the heart of gratitude and gratitude. Then there was jerot, whose hands were not stained with the blood of the high elves. In fact, it was ainel who fought with the high elves and half elves, followed by the angry soldiers and some warlocks. However, the duel between jerot and eharat did not defeat him, but was almost killed by eharat. "Jerot, next you and these sorceresses join our army and conquer all the world for us He didn''t care about jarot''s face, or Shirley''s face. "Some people, some things have to end. Besides, the ceremony is not over yet. Let these worlds be the sacrifices and stepping stones for us to return home! " Chapter 650 Jiangning''s words made Shirley and jerot turn pale. Jerot even thought of what awalak had said to them. With Jiangning''s words, awalak''s words, which were just a smear, came true. Therefore, their faces are very bad, they can be said to have a black face. Shirley was even more outspoken, "ininville, you said at the beginning that you were just going home, so I will help you. But now, you''re going to conquer the rest of the world... I''ll never do that for you. " "Shirley, our home is so far away from here that we can''t go home with our strength. So we need the help of sacrifice. " "Are those worlds the so-called sacrifices?" Xili looked at Jiangning with extremely ugly and shocked eyes. The latter, under her eyes, gave a positive answer, "yes, these worlds scattered in the middle and lower regions are all sacrifices." "Just because you want to go home, you can freely use other worlds as sacrifices for your return, right?" "That''s right!" Jiangning''s tone was extremely cold and cruel, which was hard for them to accept. However, for Jiangning, these are nothing at all. All people, or things, can''t stop the great event of his two souls returning to one. Therefore, those who dare to stop on this road will be mercilessly eliminated. His cold side is displayed incisively and vividly at the moment; Even jerot, who had been with him for some time, could not help feeling strange. This high Elven king is different from any monarch he has ever seen. When he was kind, he was approachable and had no airs of a ruler. However, once he shows his cold side, it is hard for people to accept, but also gives people a great sense of fear! "Those who live in the world die, don''t they?" Shirley''s face was very pale, her forehead was dripping with sweat, and her body was a little shaky. These things had a great impact on her. It''s too big for her to bear. "Death is inevitable. In the process of sacrifice, some people will die, but at the same time, some people will survive. I will accept these people into our world. At the same time of sacrifice, new land will appear again in the open sea! They will bathe in the glory of the Holy tree, continue to live in the new world, and work together for a great will. This is the highest glory After listening to the first half of his words, everyone felt despair and sorrow, but the second half of his words made everyone hope again. "Isn''t your world always very exclusive?" "Will you accept humanity?" he retorted "We will accept human beings, but from now on, they will serve the world. And the command from a supreme will is what all must obey. " "What you mean by the supreme will is you." Jarot said sarcastically. "You can say that, too." He looked at jerot. "Your power can''t stop me, whether you agree or not! Sacrifice is imperative. Unless you have the power to survive in the void, you will not be accepted by me. Only in the moment of stepping into the endless void can we die in despair and misery. " Jarot was silent, and so was everyone around him. In the end, they are not heroes, let alone saviors. What they said just now is only associated with what awalak said, but when they are faced with their own life and death, they choose to keep silent. After all, they are also human beings. What''s more, not all people in those worlds will die. Just now, Jiangning has said that some human beings will survive, and they will continue to live in the new world. It''s just the environment. After that, the large-scale white boat fleet set out, they frequently opened the channel between the various worlds. Then the sudden war began. Faced with dozens of element guns installed on each white ship, one world after another was occupied. In the core of each world, a special crystal is inserted. However, the opening of the channel between the world and the world also accelerated the activity speed of Baishuang again. This very serious frost once again intruded into many worlds, one after another in the invasion of frost, sink. Life is frozen to death in an instant by the sudden cold current of terror, and the world of life''s prosperity has become a dead end. However, the frequent opening of the channels of the world does not stop, but becomes more and more intense. Even the world invaded by the white frost is also marked with special coordinates by the high elves. However, with the passage of time, the wave of terror sweeping thousands of worlds is covering a vast area. And Bai Shuang also began to probe into the world of high elves. In the upper world, a group of wizards headed by Jiangning are waiting in a very tall minaret in the city. No one knows whether the sacred tree can resist the frost. However, as the frost began to fall on the upper world, every high elf knew clearly that the most severe test was coming. With the arrival of a cold current with a sharp whistle, the upper world, which is always illuminated by the soft and warm light, suddenly becomes cold. This extremely strange sudden change made many elves at a loss. After that, they saw a large frost white cold current appeared in the sky, and even the golden clouds changed their color under the attack of the frost white cold current. However, hundreds of sorcerers, who had already been well prepared, started their prepared magic. As the "lamp post" at the top of the high minaret is lit up, the minarets all over the continent are lit up one after another. Translucent golden halo, covering the whole continent. And the Holy tree seems to wake up because of the coming of frost. He kept swaying his branches, emitting endless light and heat, expelling the invasion of frost. "The Holy tree is not afraid of frost, he can resist it!" The news made the observing high elves overjoyed. This means that the power of the Holy tree is strong enough to resist the frost. However, it is not clear where the frost came from. In the face of endless cold invasion, the Holy tree does not know how long it can withstand the frost. "Start offering at once!" Jiangning asked the elves and witches around him, "how much of those worlds have we occupied?" One of the elves immediately replied, "it''s almost all, but there are still some worlds where our fleet hasn''t arrived. It takes time, and our sudden arrival has aroused great fear and resistance among the indigenous people there. It seems that the world has become extremely resistant to our coming, so the resistance of our fleet is very strong. " Jiangning understands that although these worlds do not have the will of self, in the final analysis, "he" also has a similar instinct. Instinct makes the world feel the threat. The arrival of the high elves makes them feel uneasy and feel the fatal threat. Therefore, under the circumstances that the world itself desperately wants to protect itself, the life there is also extremely influenced by the world. Under the influence and call of the world, they are madly and thoroughly resisting the entry of the high elves. This is also the result that Jiangning had expected from the beginning. Instead of implanting foreign bodies into the core of the world step by step, he took an extremely radical action from the beginning. This kind of behavior makes even the world without will feel the threat of destruction. Therefore, under the resistance led by the world itself, the life of the whole world becomes extremely crazy. Whether it''s human beings, or wild animals, or all kinds of monsters, they all become extremely crazy. Even if the high elves want to move forward, they will face many obstacles. "Send all our white ships and wipe out all resistance. I want to carry out the "sacrifice" plan in the shortest time. Otherwise, the attack of the white frost will be faster and faster, even the Holy tree, I''m afraid it will not be able to completely expel the white frost at that time. " Although the current practice should be to stop opening the channel between the world, the activity of frost will continue to intensify with its coming. Therefore, at this stage, opening the channel through the world has become dispensable. Chapter 651 After Bai Shuang invaded the upper world, there were endless wars in every world. Because the world itself perceives the omen of destruction, the whole world is extremely unpopular to the entry of the high elves. The rules of the world itself are constantly suppressing the high elves, which makes it impossible for the white frost to move quickly and makes it impossible for the elves and witches to gather various elements quickly. All these worlds seem to have their own consciousness in an instant. They are no longer as confused and ignorant as before. They are just a collection of rules, and their instinct seems to be sleeping. Nowadays, many worlds are more troublesome than before. Having said that, it still can not stop the invasion of the high elves, in their fleet that powerful and terrible artillery wash, one world after another fell. Then, the huge fleet of white ships left that world and returned to another world, and the footsteps of white frost seemed to follow the high elves as they opened the channel between the world and the world. At the moment when the white frost came, it brought a terrible cold current, which swept everything. Everything was frozen and reduced to a desperate place of ice and death. However, the high elves who continue to invade one world after another do not pay attention to these problems. According to the established plan, they continuously brand their own marks on one world after another. When dealing with the "Crazy" local people, we should always pay attention to the possibility of white frost at any time. And this kind of phenomenon, as time goes on and they frequently open the world channel, the speed of the arrival of white frost is accelerating step by step. Finally, some of the world, after they came, was already covered with white frost. In the face of a world of ice and snow, the high elves quickly retreated after they put the same place in the mark. And in the upper world, the pace of the white frost is restrained, the power of the Holy tree has incredible ability. Even if the high elves have been guarding the tree for thousands of years, it is difficult to get a full view of the tree. After the arrival of the frost, the Holy tree is like a lion in a nap, because the "provocation" of the frost is roaring endlessly. He fiercely "pounced" on it, constantly driving away the frost. The light and heat equal to that of the star are activated in an instant. It emits more intense light and heat than ever before, driving out the frost that dares to offend him. The frost is melting in the light and heat. The land covered with ice and snow, the sea and rivers with thick ice, are melting rapidly in the strong light and heat of the Holy tree. All things are cheering, because since the birth of the upper world, I do not know how many years, there has never been winter. There is only a warm and pleasant climate like spring, but the arrival of white frost makes many lives extremely unadaptable to this change. Some even lost their lives at the moment when the frost came. However, the advent of the white frost also brought changes to the upper world. The rules of the world, perhaps because of the arrival of the white frost, the Holy tree has brought changes to the whole world, that is, from now on, there are four distinct seasons in the whole world. Of course, this kind of situation is cyclical and gradual, rather than appearing at once. It''s not so good, but the appearance of this phenomenon is not necessarily a bad thing. And almost at the same time, the fleet of high elves also traveled all over the world. At present, these white ships are returning to the upper world one by one, and the sacrificial ceremony is also unfolding at the same time. On a long established altar, Jiangning walked there alone, surrounded by hundreds of wizard spirits. They are reciting incantations, and the nearly endless elemental power is constantly blessing the altar with the incantations they recite. Jiangning sat down in the center of the altar, and in an instant entered a state of meditation, began to communicate the great and ancient power of the underworld. At the same time, the world of thousands of worlds marked by high elves is also changing. They are moving slowly towards the upper world. With Jiangning''s successful communication with the ancient power in the dark, the speed of these worlds began to accelerate, and they quickly moved closer to the upper world. In addition, the invisible source quickly converges to the upper world, and after the upper world accepts the continuous source, its own area is slowly expanding. In the upper world, except for the island like land inhabited by the high elves and the scattered island land around, the whole world is surrounded by endless sea. However, these changes have lasted for many years, and new changes have emerged under the continuous injection of the source. The endless sea set off endless waves, and at the same time, the apocalyptic scene appeared. In the endless sea, land after land rises from the bottom of the sea with the drastic changes of the world. And the area of the upper world, is also expanding, it is expanding at a slow speed. The sea is extended, the shallow sea recedes, the land rises, the deep sea becomes deeper, the undulating mountains on the bottom of the sea constantly emerge, and one land after another appears. Gradually, the rising speed of these lands is accelerated with the passage of time. Endless mountains, huge land plates rising from the bottom of the sea, finally, when all this subsided, five new continents appeared in the upper world. Jiangning sensed these changes one by one. The area of the upper world has been greatly increased due to the injection of endless sources, and the area of the five newly born lands is also extremely large. But there is no life on these new lands. However, at the top of the upper world and under the gathering of the origin of thousands of worlds, an ancient power that does not know how long it has existed awakens. This power slowly wakes up under the accumulation of endless source, and at the same time, it is in another space-time. Jiangning''s real body is doing the same thing. He is also sacrificing. Two people who don''t know how far apart are doing the same thing at the same time. Gather a huge source, sacrifice the ancient power in the dark. The huge source is constantly pulling away from thousands of worlds. The source is converging in the upper world, and the world that is pulling away from the source is slowly disappearing. The life stranded in the local world also comes to the upper world with the special channel formed by the extraction of origin. These huge lives are settled in five new continents. Moreover, we have to face the unknown new world and build a new civilization on this new land again. This is what Jiangning promised in advance. There can only be one intelligent race in a continent, but there can not be only one race in a world. He needs to cultivate available talents and a huge army for himself, because some of the lucky survivors have been reborn. In the new world, they will build a new civilization. At the same time, the ancient power has awakened with the constant convergence of the world origin. It is so old and powerful. At the request of the sacrifice, this ancient power accepted the great source. Then, in this strange space-time, there is an unimaginable shaking. Then, the great ancient power came, which made countless people fear, but also made countless people rise to the state of vision. With the coming of this force, the whole upper world disappeared, and its original position was empty. And in the mysterious passage, a ball emitting endless light is speeding forward in this mysterious passage! Chapter 652 Another time and space, the time and space where the main world is, in its crevice, a huge spherical world lurks there like a shadow. At the moment, the world looks very gloomy, and the first impression it gives is weakness. Extreme weakness, in the heart of its world, there are countless cracks, as if the next moment these cracks will be broken. Under the spherical core, on top of a stalactite mountain, sits a figure. He was dressed in a black robe, his face was covered with shadows, and he kept a relatively strange posture, motionless, as if he had already died. At this moment, he suddenly raised his head, a pair of eyes flashing golden light, suddenly look to one side. His eyes seemed to see endless time and space in an instant, and he looked at another world. He saw clearly, in a special channel which is hard to describe. A ball emitting endless white light is flying fast in this passage. An ancient force envelops it and makes its speed break through the limit set by human. Is in an incredible speed, will be a strange time and space behind him. This kind of feeling gives people a very long illusion, but in fact it''s very fast, so fast that you can''t imagine. Then, the ball wrapped by the ancient power left the special passage fiercely. Came to an incredible space crevice, it slowly close to another very large, but dim world. The two worlds, like two drops of water, merge together at the moment of collision and contact. And the figure of him sitting on the mountain with his knees crossed disappeared in the same place at the same time. The upper world is illuminated by endless light, and the upper world is covered with golden clouds everywhere. Time here seems to be still. All people and things, all maintain the last-minute action. Just like a sculpture, it is shaped by an invisible shaper, keeping all kinds of different movements. Then, the power that makes all things static retreats quietly, and the static world is covered by vitality again, and becomes alive in an instant. And those who are still life, also in an instant wake up, restore the initiative. At the moment, the world is very quiet. Except for the creatures without wisdom, all intelligent life is looking around and into the sky with uncertain eyes. The sacrifice has long been over, but no one knows whether they have successfully returned to their "home" because there is no change in their senses. The house is still the same, the appearance of friends has not changed, the scenery around and the golden clouds above have not changed, everything is as usual. The high elves looked at the world in disbelief. They felt strange. This was the first time they felt strange. Did the sacrifice succeed? Or are they still staying and not returning home? The high elves whisper to each other, they don''t know if they want to return to another home, but outside the world they don''t know. The upper world, which radiates endless light, is slowly moving forward in the boundless universe, and finally comes to a special world, and then the whole sphere shaped world slowly unfolds in a special and broad place. Like a ball, cut by invisible scissors, like a piece of thin paper, spread in the endless sea. There is no change of turning over the sky and the sea, there is no doomsday frightening scene, everything goes on naturally. It''s quiet and imperceptible. The upper world is settled in a larger place, and the sea here is also huge. They are settled in an endless sea, as if six lands and a series of islands are naturally raised here. However, the glory of the Holy tree still shines here, as if covered by the invisible border. The high elves don''t know whether their sacrifice plan is successful or not, including the human beings who follow them to the new world, and those who settle down in the new world, their memories still stay in the last moment of white frost and white boat. But when they opened their eyes to each other, they saw a strange environment. There are endless mountains, primitive and strange environments, endless forests, flowing rivers, the singing of birds and the roaring of wild animals in the dark. The new environment makes people at a loss. They have nothing but clothes and weapons that some people carry with them. They have nothing else, no strong houses to protect them, no tall walls to protect them. Everything is gone, civilization is gone, everything needs to start again, again. Naturally, they don''t know that they have already left the world and time and space where they were born. At this moment, they are living in a broader world. And the high elves whispered that they didn''t know whether the sacrifice was successful or not. They were constantly looking at the king who had always closed his eyes and never opened them once. Then, the situation that surprised them appeared. A black shadow suddenly appeared from the void, and then the figure of a black robe emerged from the black shadow. This sudden arrival of human makes the high elves alert and scared, because in his body, the high elves feel the fear as if they encounter natural enemies. What makes them angry and nervous is that the location of this mysterious human is on the altar, and they regard him as a God, and the long deified king is still sitting there. "Man, what are you going to do to get out of there?" In response, they were extremely flustered. They pulled out their swords and rushed to the altar. Even if the mysterious human beings in front of them give them the feeling of facing natural enemies, they still rush up at the moment. However, they bumped into an invisible barrier. The invisible barrier in front of them is elastic, which makes them unable to break through, but they are not injured. And their failure, caused the evil wizard hostile, these wizards use their own magic, constantly bombard to the front of the barrier, seems to want to destroy the barrier. However, they are proud of the magic, but it is difficult to break this seemingly extremely weak, invisible barrier. This kind of result makes all the high elves and the human beings who witness the ceremony and stay in the present fear. After all, the high elves have always been a very powerful race in their eyes. But now, there is a mysterious human, even an invisible barrier, blocking the joint attack of the high elves soldiers and hundreds of elves and witches. How can such changes not frighten human beings? At this time, the high elves and human beings saw that the mysterious man in black put his palm on the top of their king''s head. Then they saw that the king, who had been sleeping with his eyes closed, woke up. He opened his golden eyes and slowly got up. He was more than two meters tall, and the mysterious human, under their king''s tall stature, was like a child, so small. Chapter 653 "After many twists and turns, I finally met you. At this moment, I always have a strange feeling when I face you." What he said was Jiangning''s spirit body, but the master in black robe said: "I didn''t expect that there would be so many twists and turns when I separated you. But fortunately, you''ve finally come back, and you''ve also brought back what you originally planned. There are also the spirits with extraordinary potential in front of us. " He looked slightly at the high elves under the altar and said calmly. "Do you want me to be one?" I don''t know why, with the spirit body and identity, he has a strange feeling in the face of this topic. And Jiangning''s upright body also noticed that he looked at the spirit with a tall and perfect body, "what do you mean? Is it not to be one with me, or to be independent and free? " "I don''t know!" He shook his head and then said, "I don''t know how to describe the complicated feelings in my heart at this moment. In the long run, the unity of you and me will certainly enhance your strength, but I have been independent for more than 10000 years. It seems that there are different feelings between you and me. It seems that it''s not the difference between the proper body and the offspring, or the birth and opposition of another kind of personality. " "The opposition is serious!" Jiangning looked at the latter, "you and I are of the same origin, although many things and changes have taken place after the separation. However, the way you remember and think is still me. However, we ignore the influence of time, ten thousand years later. You seem to have changed what I don''t know. You are no longer my separated son, but a brand new life with your own feelings, memories and ways of thinking. According to reason, I should erase your body now and merge your soul with me. But emotionally, I should respect you. You are different from the people and things I met in the past. You are separated from me. It is difficult for me to kill you without respect. This contradictory way gives me a sense of crisis. " "Are you worried that I will compete with you for dominance?" "With this worry, you know very well that the environment I grew up in is the result of countless miscellaneous knowledge." He admitted it frankly. The genie thought for a while and said with a smile, "the devil, independent personality? I''m not crazy "From now on, my name should be ininville, that''s my elvish identity," he said. I will not compete with you for the dominant position, let alone that advantage, I am just a sub body. If you like, we can make two into one now. " "Ininville?" Jiangning said, "is this the name given to you by the creator?" "Yes, it was the creator who named me when I woke up on the banks of the Great Lakes," ininville said "Well, the original spirit, the original spirit?" Ininville nodded. "Yes, more than a hundred Elves were born on the Bank of quevienen, and I was the first to wake up. Therefore, the creator, perhaps I should call him "father", he gave me the name "However, the way you acted and thought at the beginning was still based on the memory and emotion I gave you." "That''s right, so I have no feelings for Alda. All my purposes are in accordance with the original plan. Therefore, I can copy the alien according to the knowledge you copied to me, and let the Middle Earth become purgatory. I can calculate anyone without humanity. Even if those people are related to me in kinship and brotherhood, I can ignore their death. " "Now, I''ve brought you the Holy tree. What are you going to do?" With that, ininville looked around again and frowned, "why is there a smell of decay here?" "This is the work of the Creator!" Ininville was surprised. "Iluvita?" Jiangning nodded, "that''s right. In order to meet you. Control the world, impact the Middle Earth world, but encounter the resistance of iluvita in the outer layer. Although I rely on the world, I can compete with the creator in a short time. However, my essence is still only level 4 and I can''t compete with iluvita. His last blow, the huge fire, almost broke the world. And the core, too, was hit hard by that blow. Since I lost contact with you, I have placed the world in the crevice of the main world, like a shadow, absorbing the nutrients of the universe and slowly repairing the wounds of the world. But that flame is really terrible. " "Eternal fire!" Jiangning nodded, "yes, that''s the flame." He said: "I didn''t expect that besides the power of creation, this fire has such a powerful destructive power. That iruvita, it''s not easy! " "Then, can you estimate his strength?" Jiangning replied without thinking, "at most, the level of level 6 will never exceed level 6. I have carefully estimated and thoroughly analyzed it over the years. This huge space-time, the highest limit of strength is level 6! However, because of the special time and space in this place, the enemy in our future plan has not reached the level of level 6. " "You mean that there is no existence beyond the sixth level in the time and space where the main world is?" Jiangning nodded, "yes, their highest achievement is only level five! It''s just that I don''t know when to start and get some power. Therefore, it has a power beyond imagination, which seems to be more powerful than the creator. But how is that possible? Although this space-time is vast and there are countless parallel space-time, just as the resources of a planet are limited, the resources of space-time here are also limited. And the exaggeration of time modification and the powerful existence of cause and effect modification only depend on a certain part of power. That''s why they look so terrible! But it''s impossible, so we don''t have to be afraid in the future. As long as we follow the established plan, these hostile forces and people will eventually belong to me! " "Well, are you going to postpone the moment when you and I are one?" Jiangning said: "yes, although there is an immortal fire in your soul, as you said, I don''t need to worry that you will replace me. It can even be said that you and I are one, and no matter how powerful you are, you are a part of my soul. Over the years, I have explored a lot of time and space, and discovered a lot of interesting worlds. Some are in this time and space, and some are in another time and space. I''m going to have a look and have a careful look. " "I''m curious what kind of world it is!" "Then according to your future plan, we seem to redouble our efforts..." he said, "the research on the Star Destroyer cannon seems to have made a breakthrough. Last time I looked at it in a hurry, though I didn''t know about it. However, according to my estimation, its power has also given iluveta a certain amount of trouble. " "Yes, after the development of science and technology to a certain extent, the sense of threat is still no less than the system derived from supernatural forces." At the beginning of dealing with iluvita, the dense space warships and countless gun barrels, the scene of firelight salvo, even iluvita also felt a little confused. They both communicate with each other in their mother tongue, and the high elves under the altar can''t understand this completely strange language. But I feel familiar. I don''t know who the human being is talking with their king happily, but the heart of each high elf''s tall body doesn''t despise the human figure who looks very small. The height of 1.75 meters is generally more than 2 meters, and is no less than that of 1.89 meters or more. Jiangning''s height, indeed, does not have any advantage. Because, even if it is female spirit, height beyond his also everywhere. But no one despised the power of terror in his tiny figure. Chapter 654 "It''s a natural treasure indeed!" Looking at the Holy tree in front of us, the two colors of gold and silver seem to be a vision of two trees intertwined, with gold face and silver back, although perrian (silver Holy tree, moon) is the male and laurelin (Golden Holy tree, sun) is the female. But when two sacred trees crossed and bred one, their essence changed. Even the rally is dominated by laurelin''s essence, and only at night is it dominated by telperyan. However, none of this matters; The important problem is that their descendants, in the process of combining with the tree, act as the world itself and the responsibility of the manager and guardian. To put it another way, the New Holy tree ilsinon is similar to the tree of the world, but different. He manages the distribution and regeneration of the world''s "resources". Compared with the unconscious world, the world with managers undoubtedly develops faster in its own development and resource allocation than the world without managers. In a short period of several thousand years, ilsinon has provided hundreds of powerful witches for the high elves. Naturally, they have their own efforts. However, more factors still lie in ilsinorn''s support for resources. His roots spread into the boundless void, devouring the "nutrients" that are extremely beneficial to the world itself, and enhancing the world''s heritage and sustainable development. Although the area is very small, it has not been developed. That is because ilsinorn has used the resources to expand the world and to strengthen the world itself. This is why the high elves can develop hundreds of powerful witches in just a few thousand years. Not only is the talent of race, but the most important thing is that the potential and inside information of the world itself have been improved, along with the benefits of life. Although this "benefit" will take a long time, I believe that with the passage of time, this phenomenon will eventually become more and more obvious. At that time, the most obvious situation is that more and more people will be able to become witches, but there will be another situation at that time, that is, the consumption rate of resources will be multiplied by several times, more than ten times, hundreds of times and even thousands of times. Because, even the managers with assistance, but the consumption of resources is also facing the problem of regeneration, which takes time. Therefore, if we want the world to grow to an amazing potential and profound level in the future, it is necessary to make plans for the world itself as if it were governing a country. Ininville stroked the sacred tree. "Ever since verrino, talperian and laurelin were knocked down by Mirko and killed by ugoliant, even Vera and Willie, who are full of creative energy, can''t regenerate the double sacred tree. For as like as two peas, the universe follows a law of iron, that is, no grain of sand is the same. No one or thing is exactly the same. Naturally, after the death of two sacred trees, there is no soil space for Alda to revive and survive. Until the land where we live is wrapped up by you with the origin of the world and transformed into a planetary world slightly smaller than the moon in the long journey, the seeds jointly bred by Shuangsheng tree will have a chance to resurrect and appear again. " Jiangning said: "although the original plan was ambitious, it ignored a crucial point. In other words, how can you steal the Shuangsheng tree from those "gods"? This is a problem that I didn''t consider at the beginning. Fortunately, things have turned for the better. Shuangsheng tree will reciprocate with you after you help them, and send you a seed that they jointly bred. If you had been a little late, I''m afraid they would not have been able to grow seeds at that time. " "Yes Recalling the beginning, ininville was still very happy, "if milkov had not been scared away and kept pestering for a while, then I would have to watch the tree die." He looked down at kunguhar and the magic diamond at his waist, "thanks to Vera''s canonization and blessing, this sword has the power to restrain all evil. Otherwise, I couldn''t fight back Mirko. Even if he is extremely weak, I have no way "And one more thing, from the special rules derived from the birth of that world! The gods will not be as powerful and invincible as you and I know them to be! " Jiangning made a key point. Ininville nodded approvingly. "Yes, although I was not as good as vera in the essence of my soul at the beginning, I surpassed the secondary God Maia. In addition, it is because of this magic sword and the consumption of Miko''s death to spread his own strength. Otherwise, in the face of him in his heyday, I would not be an opponent at all. And at the beginning, seeking his immortal fire, he tried to corrupt me at the same time, I was almost completely changed by him. Thanks to the origin of the world, otherwise, I have failed. It''s just a pity that although I created the alien to wreak havoc on Alda, I ignored iluveta. This is what I understand at the last moment. It''s a complete failure to try to keep Vera alive. " "Long days, long days!" Jiangning said: "it''s also thanks to the interesting iluvita, who apportioned so many sacred things, if it hadn''t made him weak and his strength fell. Otherwise, even if I was in control of the world at the beginning, with a large amount of source supply, I would not be able to stop him, fight with him by the way, and take advantage of the situation to explore the mysteries of level 6! " Ininville''s eyes brightened. "You''ve got eyes?" Jiangning nodded and admitted, "if you have some speculation and continue to carry on according to the future plan, it is only natural to achieve level 6 at one stroke. The only thing to worry about is that we need to spend a lot of time. After all, the number of enemies we will face in the future is a little scary! There are also those infinite stones that need to be collected and figured out how to break the will of self divided existence. Otherwise, it will be dangerous and the consequences will be unpredictable. " Inenville nodded, deeply convinced that, after all, the existence of those universes was too terrible. Fortunately, ontology has already spied the secrets of this huge space-time, otherwise, there is really no way to deal with these terrible enemies, let alone calculate them. Thinking of this, he said: "I remember that through the stone of time, you came back to the moment when the universe was born, and you also gained the status of the God of creation, and held the so-called power of destiny, although you were abandoned and turned into an artifact. But I don''t think your research will be useless after all these years Jiangning said with a confident smile, "of course, the five great gods of creation in the past" history "have become the past. Now, the history of this time and space has already appeared and spread. In addition to the five gods of creation, there is a legend about the sixth God of creation! " Chapter 655 "The core of the world, which had been severely damaged by the creator iluvita, the embers of the immortal fire still remain in the world. But to this kind of god thing, my understanding and the analysis are actually very few. So far, it has only been a part of destiny to contain the embers. That''s why I''ve been here for so many years and haven''t gone out. " In the heart of the world, Jiangning pointed to the cracked core in front of him as his vice body, ininville, and introduced what he had experienced over the years. "So, you want me to try, can you solve the immortal fire here?" Ininville asked him. In this regard, Jiangning said frankly: "your soul contains the immortal fire from the creator. In other words, you can bear the immortal fire and not be hurt by it. But I have nothing to do with the flame. Over the years, I can only suppress the flame and keep it from growing. But I underestimated the flame. I didn''t think it was so stubborn. " Ininville thought about it, and then he said, "try it. After all, I''ve designed to absorb Mirko''s immortal fire. In principle, I can also hold the fire that remains here With that, he took a few steps and closed his eyes to meditate. In the depth of his soul, a burning flame is quietly suspended in his soul. This is an immortal fire, which not only contains the supreme power to create everything, but also has the power to transform into the ultimate fire of destruction. This is the power of the gods and the source of their immortality. In the past, no matter how much inenville urged the flame, it always stayed in the depths of his soul and could not be directed by him at all. The genius of their elves, the longevity of their immortality, the immortality of their nature, and the constitution of keeping away from viruses and diseases all originate from this immortal fire. This is a fact that he has known and understood for a long time. And now, as his meditative consciousness returns to the depths of his soul, he approaches the immortal fire. In an instant, the unquenchable fire began to beat fiercely, and then a feeling of same-sex attraction floated in my heart. Naan''s unquenchable fire, which was still in his soul, leaped to the top of his head, and the fist sized fire kept beating. Then, the "embers" of the eternal fire that remains in the core of the world are sensed inexplicably. Then, under the witness of Jiangning, the residual embers appeared, turned into a fierce fire dragon, and rushed over. Whistling, with a very strong momentum, and suspended in the sub body of ininville head of the immortal fire fusion. "Good, great." Jiangning happily looked at this scene, "it''s really effective!" Ever since iluvita urged the immortal fire to take a heavy blow, the fire not only nearly made the world collapse, but also made the remaining embers sneak into the core of the world, constantly growing by "nibbling" at the origin of the world, maintaining its immortal characteristics. This has not made the world better, and he has almost shared the same prosperity and loss with the world, so he has almost lost his hair. He can only hide in the core of the world and work together with the world to suppress the embers of the immortal fire. Now the hidden danger has been removed at one stroke, which makes him extremely happy. And the shape of the immortal fire, which absorbed the embers, increased a little; Then, the flame continued to contract and beat, and finally returned to the soul of ininville. However, after the return of the immortal fire, an extremely powerful force was suddenly set off on ininville, which was full of endless vitality and the smell of destruction, and his momentum rose in an instant. It is obvious that his own strength is strengthened at the moment when the immortal fire returns to his soul. Jiangning''s pupil suddenly contracted, "five levels!" The breath and strength that appeared in his vice body, ininville, really gave him the feeling of level five. Moreover, it is not only that, in Jiangning''s perception, there should be a force in ininville''s body that has not been completely released. It''s like being sealed. Therefore, his current level of strength has reached level five. The unquenchable fire not only enhances the power of ininville, but also washes his whole body with a strange power at the moment when the flame enters the body. Now, his golden eyes became more pure, and there was a strange luster in his blood. Ininville carefully realized that the strange luster hidden in the blood gave him a feeling of immortality. "How do you feel now?" Ininville woke up from his meditation, stood up, clenched his fist, and began to feel it carefully. He said his feelings, "I feel that I am very strong now. If I were in villino, I would be villa now Jiangning nodded, "sure enough, as I guessed, the five level realm, if compared with the gods, then we should be regarded as the demigod level! And level six corresponds to the level of the gods! " He touched his chin and said, "as for whether level 6 is a" God ", I still need to verify and test this." "At the beginning, didn''t you capture a female sea god?" Ininville asked him, "how have you studied this beautiful and sexy Poseidon over the years?" Jiangning shook his head, "this vast space and time gives me a very strange feeling. Sometimes it feels complete, but sometimes it feels incomplete. For example, the time and space where the main world is located, the so-called creation gods, all kinds of powerful existence and ability can be called dazzling. It is easy to modify time, reality and cause and effect. To tell you the truth, I was scared to death at the beginning. But on reflection and through some research, I find that these so-called gods are nothing. The whole vast space-time also gives me a feeling of incomparable contradiction. If compared with the creation gods, the female sea god coribso should also be extremely powerful. But what are the facts? I didn''t have much difficulty catching her! " "So you haven''t met the gods of creation in all these years?" Jiangning shook his head, "it''s not time yet. At the present stage, I''d better hide behind the scenes. I''m just an old enough human wizard. I don''t want to expose anything else. It''s not the time "Is it possible for the planet devourer to pull in?" Jiangning said: "there''s no need. Such a" big stomach king "can''t afford it, and I don''t know him. Although, according to the meeting after crossing time and space, he regarded me as a brother. But in the end, we are doomed to be enemies with countless time and space. Now that we have confirmed the eccentricity here and that there is no so-called level 6 existence, we do not need to worry too much in the future. If these "Settings" exist in such a terrible way, we will fail. " "Indeed Ininville nodded deeply, and he said, "well, are you reluctant to be promoted to level five now in order to accumulate deeper information?" "That''s right!" Chapter 656 Since the embers of the eternal fire have been successfully solved, the world that has suffered a lot has obviously regained its vitality. Inside the whole world, the smell of decay and decay is swept away, and then something called vitality spreads to the whole world. People living here also feel that the sky has returned to tranquility and their mood has become happy. It is no longer the same as in the past, the world gives people a decadent and depressed feeling, and correspondingly makes their mood become extremely bad. Now, as the problem is solved, everything is moving towards a better side. This is Zhongyu. The original small world was transformed by Jiangning and three special spaces were created. The special space at the top is located in the upper layer, where Shambhala is stored. The middle region at the lower layer is similar to the human world, while several continents and a vast sea separate it from the universe. It is similar to a vast planet, where a system derived from supernatural forces will be born, and the infinite primitive universe will become the mainstream of science and technology. As for the lowest realm, it is similar to the underworld, which will be the place for the dead to rest. The land transformed by the world of the high elves is located on a special and huge planet. In addition to the land of the high elves, there are five lands of different scales. Beyond that, in the vast sea, there are three larger pieces of land. These lands are specially used to breed supernatural professionals such as witches. At the beginning, because of sacrifice, the Aboriginal people on thousands of planets, except for a suit of clothes and the weapons they carried with them. They have nothing from the threat of frost, into the world of high elves. And, stranded on the land of the new birth. Civilization died out, and even began to have problems with eating. They started all over again. "If life is born naturally by the world itself, I don''t know how long it will take. Now, I have no way to create as many lives as the real creator. Through the wizard''s means and scientific technology, we can copy life, but we can''t create intelligent life. This area is a forbidden area. It really belongs to God. " Jiangning and ininville stand side by side, standing on the blue sky and white clouds, looking at the human beings who are experiencing the "primitive age", it is worth doing to find excellent races, cultivate them and serve me Ininville nodded. "That''s why I took these aborigines into consideration." Jiangning, he said: "however, their civilization has regressed. If they have no way to pick up civilization again, they will have to go through a period of primitive ignorance. Fortunately, they won''t be like this. " Ininville looked at him and said, "do you want me to teach these people and help them build the seeds of civilization as soon as possible? Or... " "Let the high elves come to teach them for a period of time, and at the same time, those human captives who serve the high elves are released at the right time. Let them come here, teach these people, organize. The civilization of the old age will eventually die out, and a new civilization will be born on the corpse of the old civilization. " "Well, I see." After that, ininville returned to the tribal land and called a meeting at which he made his point. In addition, a group of ELF scholars were ordered to fly to the continent where human beings were stranded in the white boat. Teach the people there and build a new civilization. All the remaining civilizations belonging to the past will be swept away, and a new civilization will be born under the guidance of the elves. At the beginning, when the human beings saw the white boat coming again, they were undoubtedly very frightened. Some of them witnessed the special history of the arrival of the high elves. Thus, the heart of the high elves always have a fear of the heart. Therefore, for the coming of the high elves again, everyone is at a loss. However, the high elves that came with the ship made these humans begin to put down their guard. For they did not enslave them or kill them. But with their own magical power (telepathy) to communicate with them, and to show their intentions. Then, gradually put down the vigilance of human, began with who in the high elves side, learn everything. They learned how to smelt metals, how to engage in developed agriculture, how to breed, and so on... For a long time, these people who had nothing and had no scholars to inherit the knowledge of the past civilization began to learn more advanced knowledge around the high elves. At least, apart from agriculture, hunting and fishing, and some low-level knowledge, they don''t know a word. Under the attack of the white frost and the drastic changes of the world, they have nothing. From the beginning to the present, because of the strange environment, the strange land, and the ferocious and dangerous jungle, they have suffered a lot. The remaining human beings have degenerated greatly. The clothes are broken and can''t be repaired, the weapons are broken and can''t be repaired, and the houses are even worse. Then, if there were no high elves, they would degenerate into barbarians after several generations. Then, in the case of nothing, it develops again. Now, with the arrival of the high elves, all this has changed. They follow the high elves, and with the help of their words and deeds, they pick up the knowledge that can keep them alive. They taught them agriculture, hunting, metal identification, metal smelting, textile clothing, and the high elves also helped them explore favorable terrain, help them build cities and build new homes. These have nothing, almost know nothing of human beings, from the edge of the wild cliff abruptly back to the civilized world. People who gain benefits and feel friendly gradually put down their prejudices and wholeheartedly grasp rare opportunities. Around the high elves, they tried their best to learn all the knowledge they could learn, but their social atmosphere did not form a country with the help of the high elves. It was the period of tribalism, and not all the five continents had human beings. There are only three continents with human beings, and the other two continents are completely wild. On the three continents, the high elves, according to the advice of their Elven king, taught different civilization rudiments from each other''s three contiguous lands. They also planned that their future civilization would be based on a part of the civilization of the high elves, and then they would develop different civilizations. After that, some of the high elves stayed and continued to teach these humans, while most of the high elves left here. At the same time, the captives who had been sentenced to slavery for generations were also released by the high elves. In addition, it was placed on some islands in the middle of the vast sea surrounded by land. In case these guys with deep civilization consciousness will destroy the development process of human civilization on the other three continents. Everything is going on in an orderly way, and Jiangning also makes the Holy tree IL Sinon extend its roots to the core of the world. As a helper, he will help the world absorb more nutrients. At the same time, a border was set up on the land where the high elves lived, so as to prevent the high elves from wandering around, which would have a bad impact on human civilization on the other three continents. He needs these human beings to build up a professional Legion that can provide him with a continuous stream in the future, rather than a subsidiary civilization that cannot progress. The warlocks and mages, such as HIRI, jerot and yenefa, were placed on an island to establish a professional country according to the wishes of the warlocks. Chapter 657 "So, how did you find such a special space In a beautiful land called Shambhala, yiningville and Jiangning are sitting on the rocking chair, enjoying the unique scenery in the back garden. "It''s all up to it!" Jiangning pointed to the artifact hanging in front of his chest. Ininville''s eyes focused on the past. It was a special artifact. With the great power of rewriting fate, the wheel and leaf above record everything in the multiverse. Big to a certain universe, small to mole ants, their fate is all above, but Jiangning does not have the power to rewrite the fate of the universe. "The artifact of fate!" Jiangning said: "although I gave up my position as the God of fate, I got this special artifact in exchange for this great honor. Through it, I can easily spy on the fate of anyone. With the progress of my research, except for some special existence, I can''t spy on their fate. Other people or things, with which I can easily understand their future and the fate they are facing. But... "He sighed," I can''t change it without fear. It''s too expensive. " "Even so, we are still in the lead," ininville said "That''s right!" He asked, "so what should we do with our current plan? Is it to continue to explore the world of other time and space, or to integrate everything in this time and space first? " "Do both at the same time!" Jiangning said: "the world itself has been severely damaged by iluvita, although you have absorbed the immortal fire. However, the world also needs time to cultivate itself. At present, the special space where the world is located is hidden in the "shadow" of the main world, or we are now like the shadow. This is a special space, and the velocity of time is different from that of the outside world. For the small world, the more than 10000 years that you have been to other worlds are just the past 100 years. And for the main world, it''s just over a decade. " "Wonderful space!" "In this way, we will have a very wide space," he said happily Jiangning drank the tea in a toast. "Now that you have successfully returned, I will start to prepare for the next stage of my journey." Ininville asked him, "are you going to another world again?" Jiangning nodded, "that''s right. Over the years, I have been looking for a strong and special world and found many new coordinates. However, these places are far away from our time and space. Moreover, there are many powerful beings in those time and space. I need to be prepared in advance to explore those worlds. " "Reincarnation?" "Almost!" Jiangning said, "from now on, everything here is up to you. I need to go home and get together with my family. By the way, it''s time to take back the blood left in other parallel time and space. " "Well, you don''t have to be polite to me. We are one, although in the long separation, I was born with my own will and thought. But, on the whole, I am still guided by your will. At most, we are special twin brothers, "said inenville with a smile. "Mom would be surprised to know that she has another son." Ininville: -- The main world, touthheim, in the eyes of ordinary people, the extremely long 20th century is finally coming to an end. From next year, the world will usher in a new era. However, the history of this magic version of the earth''s space-time can be different from that before. First of all, there are frequent wars in Africa, South Asia, the Middle East and even South America. Countries in the above-mentioned areas are almost a dozen in three years and a dozen in five years, not counting the border armed conflicts that break out almost every few days. Frequent wars have brought the agricultural production in these areas to a standstill. Except for a few areas in various countries that will be affected by the war, agricultural production is preserved. In other areas, agricultural production is completely abandoned. They are trying their best to collect all the money they can, buy food, daily necessities and arms from the international community. They also mortgaged their domestic mineral resources in exchange for money, materials and arms. The international community''s so-called "mediation" of the above-mentioned war covered countries is totally ignored. Their stubbornness has puzzled countless people, but the face project that the international community should do still needs to be done. To this end, the six major rogue bloc countries have pulled in more than 20 small partner countries and set up a huge UN peacekeeping force to enter the above-mentioned areas. Establish a war free zone under the protection and supervision of all countries, and restore damaged agricultural production, industry and commerce, and mining industries. As for the large number of UN troops, none of the belligerents, even the hostile ones, invaded the war free areas. The rare atmosphere of peace made the people suffering from war migrate to the areas under the control of the United Nations army. Under the management of various countries, various production recovery construction projects are carried out. At the same time, the arms dealers of various countries are selling their stockpiled arms wantonly. All kinds of weapons, whether visible or hidden, regular or illegal, have entered the above-mentioned areas. While seeking violence for all countries, there are also many evil organizations growing quietly because of the war, not to mention many unknown big drug lords, big army fire merchants and illegal black heart merchants. They have excellent mercenaries, excellent weapons, occupy a manor as a stronghold. Hoarders sell to the outside world huge quantities of Du goods, arms and money, as well as rare gems. They exchange arms for all kinds of things, except for food, which they don''t want. They need all kinds of gems, money and other goods. In such an environment, there is no peace at all in the above-mentioned areas, and large-scale wars will be set off again soon. It is not only a breeding ground for wars and crimes, but also a testing ground for weapons of various countries. Their newly developed weapons are tested in actual combat through these war-torn areas, so there is no need to worry about the responsibility they should not bear. What''s more, it can also make money and get some huge benefits. It can be said that it is a matter of killing many birds with one stone. In addition to the wars of ordinary people, in these areas and many invisible dark areas, the figure of mutants and many newly born organizations are also growing quietly through the wars that almost spread all over the world. However, all this seems insignificant to tutehem, an island country in the Mediterranean Sea. Its ancient land, long history, is like an ancient monster in the Mediterranean. Overlooking Europe and North Africa, they protect their territory. Therefore, although the African continent is in constant war, North Africa and the Near East are very calm. Only the "promised land" in the Near East has seen a little unrest, while North Africa is completely calm, like a pool of stagnant water. Egypt, Libya, Tunisia and Morocco have long been included in tutehem''s sphere of influence. Although the area of these countries is larger than it. However, both in ancient and modern times, they belong to the interests and sphere of influence of tutehem. Because of tutehem, the wars from central and southeast Africa and northwest Africa did not spread to North Africa. The five North African countries are the only countries that have not been affected so far. They are still living their own small life peacefully, doing business and traveling everywhere. And the object of their tourism, has been not far away from the Mediterranean countries, tutehem. Although its immigration conditions are very harsh, there are no restrictions on the tourism industry, as long as there is no criminal record. Well, it actually welcomes anyone to visit their country. In the same way, we also accept all kinds of investment, but there will be some restrictions. They will not let their small land become a mess for the sake of money. In fact, the land reclamation project in this country has never stopped. Since ancient times, until now, the reclamation project has been carried out intermittently. Chapter 658 Coming into the new century, due to the great progress and development of science and technology, cities in various places gradually make Jiangning feel familiar. The word "modernization" is that high-rise buildings have been built one after another, forming a sharp contrast with the old city. However, these places have already begun the modernization of the transformation, the streets come and go, endless flow of vehicles, and gradually there is another style. Before long, it will be completely integrated with the scene in Jiangning''s memory. Ten years do not go home, a home has been waiting for impatience, almost crazy parents a reprimand. Although they have no worries about food and clothing now, as time goes on, what they are longing for is just a family reunion. After a guarantee and company in Jiangning, with her parents, Cassandra toured all continents and places to appreciate the cultures and traditions of different countries. They began to get better when they were in a bad mood for a long time. However, in the face of his parents'' questioning of his grandson, Jiangning also gave a guarantee. For him, some of his plans have also begun to enter the countdown stage. At present, he also needs to take back the fruits he spilled in different time and space. At this time, some uninvited guests came to the kingdom of tutehem. In his private garden, Jiangning met a guest from the universe, who claimed to be from Asgard, and his name was Thor, the God of thunder. "I''ve heard a lot about you, wizard." Thor was dressed as a normal person, with shoulder length hair tied in a ponytail and a jacket and jeans. "Yes Jiangning leans on the leather sofa and asks Thor, "what would you like to drink? Tea or wine? " "Wine!" As soon as Thor''s words came to an end, a large whisky appeared in front of him. He picked up the glass and drank half of it. Just as he was about to put it down, he found that the liquid in the glass recovered again, so he drank half of it again. Jiangning quietly watched him drink, and then said: "God of Asgard, how can I come here when I have time?" "I''m here for you." Thor put down his glass, and the relaxed expression on his face gradually became serious. Jiangning picked his eyebrows and asked him, "I don''t know what you mean. Let''s just say it!" "Asgard noticed your existence from a very early time, but there was nothing unusual about you at that time, and we only regarded you as a wizard who devoted himself to the study of all knowledge. But... "He leaned forward and said," your current behavior, in a sense, not only endangers the safety of the earth, but also threatens the safety of the whole universe in the future. " "This big hat is a little heavy!" "I didn''t do anything. I either read books or drink tea every day. Otherwise, it''s normal for me to travel around, go to nightclubs and gamble. If these pastimes can be regarded as a threat to the universe, then I can''t imagine what I should do in the long time to come. Should not, use deep sleep to pass away my long years "Wizard, I admit you are very powerful. I can''t do anything with you at present. But that doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want in misgard "What do you mean?" Pop! Thor smashed a pile of thick paper materials and a pile of photos on the table, pointed to the materials and said, "don''t tell me, these things have nothing to do with you." Jiangning picked up the information and photos on the table and took a glance. Most of them were the information of his men who stirred up wars in various areas, chased and intercepted various mutants, and some secret war preparedness plans. Jiangning was full of curiosity. He said, "I''m curious about your Asgard kingdom. You can find so much information. It seems that you have many secrets on earth "Why are you fighting in these areas? Let the originally peaceful earth become a mess? " "Does it have anything to do with you?" Jiangning looked at him indifferently. Thor''s expression suddenly became very excited, he said: "why doesn''t it matter? It is our responsibility to maintain the stability of the nine countries. What''s more, you were born on earth. Why should you make your world extremely dangerous and expose it to the brink of destruction? " "No comment!" Thor was furious. "You..." "It''s like a trade secret. No comment. I can tell you when I''m in a good mood. But now, I''m in a bad mood, so I''m not going to tell you. And... "He also looked at Thor with dangerous eyes," you Asgard''s hand is too long, to tell you clearly that the earth is my territory. It''s not up to you, Asgard, what I''m going to do. As for the future of the universe is not the safety of the universe, it has nothing to do with me. Since you are so powerful that you can detect this information, I believe you have a certain understanding of my information? " He said: "I advise you to come to earth and play, whatever you like. But don''t try to talk to me, Thor, you''re not qualified. If your father is here, maybe I will be afraid of three points, but you... Ha ha. " "I don''t want to change your mind just by seeing you once." As he said this, he took a deep breath and then said, "but also remember that Asgard will never sit back and ignore it. Once you have any dangerous behavior in the future, it will be equivalent to declaring war on Asgard! " "Ha ha." Thor frowned. "What are you laughing at?" "Laugh at your ignorance!" "You..." Thor was furious, "you insulted US Asgard..." Jiangning shook his head. "No, it''s not insulting. It''s just stating a fact." He looked at Thor with an inexplicable meaning in his eyes, which made Thor very uncomfortable. "You can''t imagine what the cards I have are. You just estimate or threaten me based on what you have heard. However, your words have no effect on me at all. " He looked at Thor. "You seem to be on earth, and you have a girlfriend?" "Don''t make up her mind, I warn you!" "Ha ha!" Seeing such a smile, and without a specific commitment, Thor abandoned all these years of cultivation and maturity. He said, "I warn you, don''t make any decisions, or I will sink the island under my feet into the sea." "Look, this is the so-called ''God''!" Jiangning shook his head and did not care about the threat to Thor. "For a woman, he did not hesitate to destroy a country, and there are tens of millions of people living here. It seems that what you said just now is farting for the sake of the earth. Because in your opinion, it''s not as good as your girlfriend. " "That''s not the same..." Thor tried to explain, and it was obvious that he also realized the language defects and mistakes in his words. "Why not?" Jiangning asked him, "what you said just now is all your own. In your mind, the safety of your girlfriend is the first. And other things, compared with your girlfriend, are not worth mentioning. So, what''s the matter with the awe inspiring righteousness you just said everywhere? Does Asgard want to go back to earth? " "It seems that you still have a lot to learn. Go away, Thor, and tell your father. He wants to test something and let him come straight to me, not you. " With that, he didn''t give Thor a chance to reply, and his eyes flashed. Torr could only feel a flower in front of him. When he opened his eyes again, he was already in Asgard, which shocked him and made him feel a little bit of fear. Even his father may not have this ability. Jiangning didn''t care at all about Torr''s threat and some information he had heard. These are unimportant things that can be found at a certain cost. The real core content and secrets are hidden in his world, in the special space behind the main world, like shadows. He doesn''t think that in this time and space, there are several people who can enter their own world to steal intelligence secrets. If so, it can only be the gods in this time and space, and will the gods come down to ask for information? The answer, obviously, is no! However, this feeling of being constantly infiltrated by countless spies still made him very unhappy. But he also understood that this is not free from vulgarity. No matter how well the anti spy plan is arranged, the spy will still steal information more or less. Unless, overnight, all his people become elves, or other races, without human identity, then there is no escape for spies. However, this is simply impossible. Chapter 659 In another special parallel time and space, the former area of the Mediterranean Sea, Sardinia, Sicily, and the southern part of Italy, Naples and even Corsica, all disappeared. Instead, it is a complete island land, which covers an area of more than 100000 square kilometers. Since its birth, it has attracted the attention from Europe, North Africa and even Central Asia. Every year, admirers pick up the map of the four islands and compare it with the land under their feet. There are so many legends and stories in this land that it seems like a reappearance of a fairy tale to take them out. However, these seemingly mythical things actually appear in everyone''s eyes. Naturally, people treat this land full of legends and miracles, full of indescribable unique favor. As for the Tang people who ruled this magical land and had the same legendary experience, many curious countries and people also treated these Tang people with special favor which is difficult to describe in detail. In short, this big island is like ancient Egypt, attracting the yearning of all surrounding countries. Although in history, it is far from ancient Egypt, but in the current era, it is worthy of the beauty and superstar. It belongs to the superstar of the dark middle ages, and its influence is just like that of China in East Asia. What''s more, the decisive battle decades ago defeated the invasion of Fatima Dynasty and Abbas Dynasty, and established the hegemony position of majesty and Mediterranean at one stroke, and has been maintained until now. Now, after decades of development, the population of the Tang people has already grown from just three million to nearly ten million at the present stage. Such a large population size really shakes Europa! The huge population not only represents the country''s abundant human resources, but also represents taxes and wealth, and more importantly represents the vital military strength and war potential. What''s more, up to now, the Tang people have maintained several standing armies, including 30000 in the army, 10000 in the Navy, and a total of 40000 in the army, which is an important reason why he continued to spread his influence to the outside world. What''s more, in the slightly larger bathtub of the Mediterranean Sea, the merchant ships belonging to the Tang people traveled between Europe, North Africa and the Near East, and sold their domestic products to the above regions. Then, the goods purchased from the above regions are returned to China for sale, which brings huge profits. This kind of achievement is enviable and enviable, so it is rampant in the Mediterranean. Most of them are the result of the support and encouragement of various countries. A certain country can''t compete with the people of Tang Dynasty. However, if they all unite to engage in unfair commercial discrimination and competition, they will face the threat of force from the Tang people. Under normal circumstances, no one really wants to annoy this "Mediterranean dragon". After all, if the other side''s population is nearly ten million, the potential for war will be enough to scare the whole continent. What''s more, with the infidels around them, they are even less willing to fight with the Tang people. Once this is true, no matter who wins in the end, the cheap ones are just those damned infidels. And the people of Tang Dynasty also knew that their trade policies were very problematic to European countries. Their productivity and innovation ability are obviously more advanced than those of Europe. Their commercial clothing has always been the object of European imitation, while the goods produced by the other side of the Tang Dynasty have always been lack of interest. However, there is one thing, that is, there is no lack of economic resources on the land of the Tang people, but some mineral resources are extremely scarce. This is the problem of resource scarcity caused by their own land, such as silver, copper and iron. Most of the minerals mined by the Tang people are low reserves. And some high quality, high quality, large reserves of minerals are mostly deep buried in the mountains, the cost of mining is very high. Therefore, in order to maintain a relatively stable trade surplus, the Tang people could only buy a large number of mineral resources from the above countries. It can be used to make all kinds of farm tools, weapons and armor, or to bury and seal them on the spot. As an island country which is not rich in resources, I don''t know when this sense of hardship came into being among the people of Tang Dynasty. However, the trade of the Tang people was not a single purchase of these raw materials. The Tang people were also interested in some things in Europe and North Africa. The investigation groups or expeditions organized by the Tang people frequently entered the above areas to investigate the local environment and secretly draw maps were all carried out by them. However, after some investigation, the results disappointed the people of Tang Dynasty. Because after traveling in the above areas, they were greatly disappointed with the environment there. Especially when compared with their own countries, this sense of deficit made the Tang people not interested in Europe. Compared with the people of their own countries, life in Europe is too bad, and resources in some places are also relatively poor, even far inferior to them. Their food and culture were even more vulgar, which made the Tang people lose their enterprising spirit and become isolated. At the same time, the Tang people undoubtedly seem to know more about cannibals. Compared with European white people, cannibals are undoubtedly more civilized. The commodities they produced were also pursued by the Tang people. In particular, their smelting technology, to a certain extent, is very excellent, which Tang people secretly learned, spread to the domestic to improve. As for the luxury goods in tropical areas, the Tang people also need them very much, and they import a large number of luxury goods from the local area every year. Especially for spices and honey, the demand of Tang people is very big. With the increase of population and the gradual diversification of food culture, people in Tang Dynasty pursued more and more spices. However, there was little land suitable for planting, coupled with climate problems. It can''t be as sweet as the tropical fruit, and the spices always feel worse. The cannibal''s territory, on the other hand, could transport spices, fruits and other luxury woods from Southeast Asia through overseas trade, and then sell them to Europe and the land of the Tang Dynasty. The eating habits of the Tang people, as well as other behavioral habits, indirectly promoted the development of Europe. Because of their particularity and the sanctity of the monarch family, the European continent obviously treated them with another unique psychological factor. It''s just like praising China at that time, praising them, and praising France in the future. Even the French king''s bald hair and forced to wear a wig are enough to trigger a trend in Europe. It''s the same reason. After the Tang people settled down, it was a wave of cultural export. They export their ideas and some advanced technology, together with religion, to foreign countries. Different from other foreigners entering other lands and following local customs and habits, Tang people or Huaxia people always let foreigners submit to themselves. In the end, after these foreigners entered the Central Plains, they were gradually assimilated. At present, the people of Tang Dynasty are very experienced in doing this kind of thing. Chapter 660 On the street, people come and go, traffic flow, spacious straight Avenue, pedestrians have a disorderly walk in the above. The shops on both sides are full of goods. There are cloth shops, pastries, grain and oil shops, restaurants and restaurants, and some shops sell overseas goods. Olive oil and wine from Europe, spices, honey, carpets, leather from North Africa, Southeast Asia and South Asian subcontinent. The prosperous streets are full of rich commodities and even diversified merchants. There is a sense of "the coming of all nations". In the past, the people of Tang Dynasty held their heads high and wore big sleeves. Both men and women, old and young, have swords around their waists, and martial arts are deeply rooted in this nation. They always abide by the "hadith" and never forget the difficulty of opening up in those years. Just from the picture, there is a strong "wind of the prosperous Tang Dynasty", which makes the foreign businessmen who had been to the prosperous Tang Dynasty by their ancestors feel very sad. The descendants of the Tang Dynasty, far away in a foreign land, once again established their country to seek hegemony. Naturally, their descendants inherited the spirit and mind of the Tang Dynasty. When foreigners came to settle down and do business in their territory, the Tang people didn''t feel that it was because of the arrival of these businessmen that they proved their own strength. No matter the merchants in Central Asia or the white people in Europa, even the once hostile cannibals came from afar. The goods produced in their territory and even the best war horses were brought to the territory of the Tang people for sale. Moreover, merchants brought all kinds of exotic products, including livestock and wild animals, to Tang people''s land for sale. Therefore, the impression given to the outside world here is that there are opportunities and business opportunities everywhere. The prosperity of the sea trade made the economic strength and the overall national strength of the Tang people rise bit by bit every day. Their national taxes were very rich, and after the rich national taxes came up, there were special caravans organized by the government to purchase grain, iron, copper and other materials in foreign countries. Some are stored and some are put on the market. It is probably due to the situation of being a slave at that time. People in Tang Dynasty didn''t have enough food and clothing every day. After the founding of the people''s Republic of China again, they had a greater sense of hardship than ever before. Even though they harvest a lot of food every year, the government still reserves it. If we can''t finish eating, we will raise livestock in a big way. Everyone has enough to eat, everyone has warm clothes, and everyone has meat to eat, which has been realized for a long time. The affluence of life also made the people of Tang Dynasty have no worries at all. Therefore, the style of literature prevailed. Especially in these decades, a large number of poets, writers, calligraphers and painters emerged in the Tang Dynasty. Their works are impassioned and heroic. Their large number of emergence has driven a series of cultural industry chain, and a large number of operas, operas and artistic performances have emerged. It enriched the spiritual entertainment of the Tang people, and the whole society not only didn''t fall into a tipsy, but also became more and more energetic. Externally, they dominate the party and are rarely invincible. Internally, they are modest and moderate, polite and chaste. After nearly a hundred years of Chengping development, the lost etiquette was picked up again, which is different from the Central Plains. This is due to their environment and geography, and not only that, in recent decades, the Tang people even organized a visiting mission to return to the Central Plains. Unfortunately, they did not see the reunified land of China, but the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms in chaos. Although the people of Tang Dynasty were greatly disappointed by this, the Central Plains in chaos was full of interest in the descendants of Anxi army in the prosperous Tang Dynasty. One after another, they invited the confused Tang people''s missions stranded in the Central Plains. Ask them about the situation of their foreign lands, and ask them about their situation in the hundred years since the fall of the Tang Dynasty. The people of the Tang Dynasty gave a full answer. When they said that they had been slaves for hundreds of years, every separatist monarch was filled with indignation. But there is no other indication. When they heard that they were rescued by a leader who was far away from the Qin emperor and the Han Emperor, and then swept Dashi to establish a new country, everyone was very surprised. And for a person with such courage, and then beat the cannibal backbone of the leader extremely curious. And the Tang mission, talking about their founding monarch, is naturally a strong boast. It is just like the emperor of heaven coming to the world and relegating the immortals to the world, which makes the Central Plains have a very strong curiosity about the emperors in the population of Tang Dynasty. In addition, he kept a certain degree of vigilance towards the Tang people, for fear that these exiled Tang people would return to the Central Plains again, which would be another powerful enemy. As a result, the separatist forces with strong "shangguo feelings" wantonly enfeoffed the Tang people to show their "shangguo bearing", and wantonly rewarded a lot of money, cloth, jade and other things, so as to draw a clear line. Naturally, the people of the Tang Dynasty knew very well that this tune of the Central Plains Dynasty was also sad for the alienation of the old Tujia people. After staying in the Central Plains for a period of time, the Tang missions began to travel back and forth. In the following days, the Tang people learned from the cannibals that the central plains were unified again, and a country called "song" was established. With the approval of the contemporary monarch, another group of large-scale missions were set up. Starting from Egypt under the control of cannibals, with the help of their own witches, they transported the ships to the Red Sea by magic. After that, a large team of envoys sailed along the Red Sea, along the South Asian continental line, across the Strait of Malacca, and finally landed from China''s southern port. After landing, inform the local officials of their intention. When the local counsellors learned that these large-scale envoys were the adherents of the Tang Dynasty who had come to the Central Plains in those years, they were very surprised. Then, a sense of superiority of China suddenly rose, and then expanded. However, the officials were very polite to the foreign envoys who visited for the first time, and told the imperial court the news of the Tang mission with the mentality of "eight hundred Li urgent". After that, the Tang people sailed along the continental line, landed in Su state, and then came to Kaifeng, the capital of the Song Dynasty. They were warmly welcomed by Zhao Guangyi. The Tang people naturally did not care about the canonization of the Central Plains Dynasty. Their strength was not bad, and they were a regional hegemony. Even in the broad world, they were also several powerful countries. Therefore, the Tang delegation extended warm greetings to Zhao Guangyi from the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, congratulated them on their unification again, and submitted the national documents and rites. The book of Nations says that the contemporary monarch congratulates and greets the Central Plains court. The accompanying national rites contain the history, culture, tradition, poetry and drama, forged weapons and armor of the Tang people in these years. Naturally, the purpose is to show the Central Plains court that they have no intention of going back to the Central Plains to fight for the ruling power. Another purpose is to show that our life is better than yours, so we don''t need to be vigilant. The Central Plains court was filled with contempt when they learned about the land they lived in. When they knew the national strength of the Tang people, they were very surprised. Especially the results of the development of the Tang people, after comparison, even if some places are not as good as them, but in some places they are far more than them. In particular, the country''s armament is very powerful, and it has the legacy of the prosperous Tang Dynasty. On the other hand, there is no shortage of good horses in this country. It can be said that there are good horses all over the country. And the cost of raising horses is very high, which can be used to spy on a country''s national strength. For them, an island country with such a narrow territory can raise so many good horses and maintain a standing army of tens of thousands of people. This is very moving for them. When they know that they have a population of nearly ten million, that everyone in the country can read words and read an article, they are even more surprised. What the sage said about the great harmony society is nothing more than this! Chapter 661 Since Shi Jingtang launched a rebellion, asked Qidan for help and ceded Youyun sixteen prefectures, the Central Plains has been unable to recover this crucial strategic area after the reunification. The loss of it made the territory of Qidan and Liao reach the Great Wall, and exposed the nomadic people''s iron hooves in the hinterland of the Central Plains. In the face of the situation that there was no danger to defend in the north, the Song Dynasty almost broke its head. Even though its military equipment is the most advanced in the past dynasties, but in the face of the nomadic iron hoof, as well as strategic weaknesses, the Song Dynasty could not cause mass destruction to the nomadic people. The nomadic cavalry, who grew up on horseback and came and went like the wind, gave full play to the power of their own cavalry, and then their tactics reached the peak in the hands of the Mongols. However, the environment of the Central Plains is rarely able to feed large-scale war horses. The loss of Youyun Sixteen States and the north not only caused a passive situation in strategy, but also lost a large number of land suitable for horses. As a result, the development of cavalry in Song Dynasty has been in a very embarrassing position. With less cavalry, it is impossible to pose a threat to the nomadic iron cavalry. With more cavalry, there is simply a lack of horses. No matter how elite the army is, it is difficult to compete with large-scale cavalry. It was not until the rise of Yue Wu Mu, a national hero, that this situation was reversed. However, it was a pity that Yue Wu Mu was on the verge of success and failure, and his ten-year efforts were exhausted, which made later generations regret. A large area of land lost in the north, together with the western regions were cut off, and the nomads prohibited horses from flowing into the Central Plains. Even if some horses were brought into the Song Dynasty by merchants, they were mostly castrated horses. It can not be cultivated, and the number of war horses is less, and it can not form a certain scale. The lack of horses in the Song Dynasty is well known. But there is one thing, the industry and Commerce of Song Dynasty is very developed, with more than two million square kilometers of land, he created the economic value of future generations. Based on the US dollar in 1990, after 960 (Zhao Kuangyin founded the Song Dynasty), China''s per capita GDP was US $450, reaching US $600 at the end of the Song Dynasty. Europe, in the dark of the middle ages, was only $422. After the failure of the Opium War in 1840, China''s economy was in a slump, with a per capita GDP of US $530 in 1870. Due to the civil war, by 1950, China''s per capita GDP was only 439 US dollars, which could not catch up with 450 US dollars in the early Song Dynasty. In 1952, it was 537 US dollars, but it was still lower than 600 US dollars in the late Song Dynasty. Moreover, his military strength is not weak at all, but sadly caught up with a bad era. There is not only a lack of war horses, but also a situation of strategic passivity. As a result of the martial arts of the Song Dynasty, only reparations were given to later generations However, when Zhao and song Junchen learned that the descendants of Anxi army in the prosperous Tang Dynasty were far away from each other and established a foreign country to dominate the country, there were many good horses and good horses in China. Zhao and song began to have a different idea. If they could introduce Tang''s warhorses through overseas trade, could they form a certain scale in China and form a powerful and invincible cavalry? There is only one thing they have to consider, that is, the cost of transporting horses from thousands of miles away must be amazing. However, they have to try to bring in horses, even if they spend a lot of money. After all, the other side and their blood vessels always keep the same blood ah! "When your envoy returns to China, please send my regards to the Lord of your country." Zhao Guangyi face red, said with a smile. Then Zhao Guangyi said, "your envoy once said that there are as many good horses in your country as cattle hair. I don''t know if it''s true, or do you exaggerate?" The envoy of Tang Dynasty was not happy. He said: "the emperor knows that although our country is small, it is not that our country does not have the strength to seize foreign land. But there is no need at all. There are so many savages in the barbarian land that they are like chicken ribs. However, our country dominates the Mediterranean and is worthy of being the overlord. Whether it''s Europa or Africa, these four countries all respect our country. Even Dashi Kingdom, which was at war with our ancestors'' Anxi army in those years, was defeated by our country after our Tang people established our country for more than 20 years. Therefore, your majesty has no doubt about the strength of our Tang people. In our country, there are as many horses as there are stars in the sky. " Zhao song Junchen looked at each other, although there was still some doubt in his heart, but he was exaggerated by the powerful mentality in the other party''s words, and his heart could not help believing. However, overseas trade, although Zhao and Song dynasties are very developed, but the two countries need to carefully discuss how to trade. Therefore, Zhao Guangyi began to talk about the establishment of trade between the two countries. "Your country and China are brothers of blood. I will tell you something." "Your Majesty, please." Zhao Guangyi nodded, and then said: "since the unification of our Dynasty, we have never been able to make full contributions to one battle. We have recovered Youyun and conquered the northwest. It''s a pity that good horses are scarce and can''t do their best. I''ve heard that there are a lot of good horses in your country. I wonder if your two countries can trade with each other? " "Your Majesty, you mean to establish trade with our country and sell war horses?" "Exactly so!" After hearing this, the Tang emissary thought deeply and said, "naturally, we in the Tang Dynasty are willing to trade with our native land, but our two countries are thousands of miles away. There are many dangerous barriers on land, and there is a vast sea outside. How can we trade? " He added: "besides, there is no need to travel by land on the sea. The winds and waves are changeable and the bumps are constant. Starting from our country, crossing Egypt and the Red Sea, I''m afraid there are no good horses left in my hometown. In this way, the price of a good horse who can come to his hometown alive may rise to a sky high price. How to reduce the cost is a problem that both sides must settle. " Zhao song Junchen silent, this is indeed a problem, if not solved, reduce transportation costs. Then the price of a horse can go up to the sky high price. In this way, the trade can not be carried out at all. Because at that time, the price of a horse may be more expensive than gold. Even if they are rich, they can''t afford it. However, the Silk Road on land was blocked by other nationalities, and even if there were many good horses outside the territory, they could not be introduced on a large scale. Khitan, the overlord of the grassland, will not wait for the Southern Dynasty to have a good horse. Although the maritime silk road is prosperous, as we have just said, there are no trade horses. It''s too expensive to afford. What''s more, in order to build a huge cavalry force, the scale of horses must be large in order to maintain a continuous supply of war horses. War not only kills people, but also horses. This is why the overseas trade of Song Dynasty was so developed, but there was still a lack of horses. At that time, Southeast Asia and South Asia participated in the maritime Silk Road, and the Arabs also participated. The Arabs are not short of good horses, but as mentioned above, the trade cost is too big to be worth it. The cost of buying war horses is enough for them to arm a lot of infantry. All of a sudden, envoy Tang seemed to think of something. He said, "Your Majesty, I have an idea, but I still need to go back to my country to report the specific things to the king in order to determine whether the things can go on." "Oh? Please, Ambassador Zhao Guangyi is a little interested. "If your majesty can send troops to recover the southwest and take this place into the territory, then a good port will be built at this estuary, which leads directly to the sea, then the war horse trade may be feasible." The Tang emissary took a huge map, first pointing to the southwest Dali state, then to Myanmar under Dali state, and then to the estuary of the Irrawaddy River. He kept on saying, "once this place is under the rule, then the horses transported by our country can land here. After finishing, the city was built along the river, where the river flows, for the horses to rest all the way, and finally the road was opened up to the southwest. It can be sent into your country. " "However, China can seize the land of Egypt, build a good port city in the Red Sea, build a large number of seagoing ships, have many islands along the way, and also build transit places for people and horses to rest. In this way, the loss of war horses will be reduced. However, it will still be very expensive, but it will be acceptable to both sides. " "But there are many mountains and rivers in the southwest, and the road is rugged and difficult to walk. People can''t help but be careful when they walk here, not to mention the horses who come all the way here? Is it not a failure if one accidentally damages the horse''s hoof or falls into a mountain stream? Moreover, it costs a lot to attack the city and destroy the country. It will take at least 20 years to build cities and roads along the way. The cost in the middle is a sky high price! It''s enough to build a million troops in our dynasty! What''s more, the southwest is full of miasma, epidemics, poisonous insects, beasts, savages and waste money. Whether we can see the results is not mentioned. Just resettling the immigrants and collecting corvee is enough to make the already stable people full of complaints. " Hearing the bad idea of sending song envoys, a minister of Zhao and song immediately refuted it. After that, he bowed to the monarch and said, "Your Majesty, this is a move to shake the foundation of the country and bring disaster to the people. It is absolutely not feasible." After hearing this, the Tang envoy realized that he had said something stupid, so he made up his mind and said, "Your Majesty, I beg your majesty to forgive me for my nonsense." Zhao Guangyi waved his hand generously, "your envoy has been far away from the Central Plains for hundreds of years. I don''t know the geography. How can I blame him?" Then he sighed, "well, in this way, it''s hard to solve the problem of lacking horses in my court after all!" Chapter 662 Later, Zhao and song Junchen talked with Tang envoys for several words and hosted a banquet. The Tang emissary retired, and a few days later, he came to return home. After all, they are brothers who share the blood of the Han family and are separated by thousands of miles. After knowing the history and geography of the founding of the Tang Dynasty, they do not treat these adherents like thieves. They didn''t worry at all, and they didn''t think that the Tang people would give up their family business for hundreds of years and return to the Central Plains again to fight for hegemony. Because that''s impossible. In other words, they will not abandon their ancestral business for hundreds of years. However, Zhao and song Junchen were very interested in the kingdom of Tang people, so they sent a delegation of the same scale to visit the kingdom of Tang people. After leaving the monarchs and ministers of the Zhao and Song Dynasties, the envoys of the Tang Dynasty took the Zhao and song envoys back to their original landing place, Suzhou, and then sailed out to sea on the way home. After sailing for a year, the Tang people''s fleet returned to the red sea again. Later, he contacted the Witches of his own country and worked together to cross the Red Sea and return to the Mediterranean Sea. As soon as they stepped into the calm Mediterranean Sea, far away from the surging ocean, the homesickness of the Tang mission suddenly gushed out. Then, after sailing for a few days, a continuous "green line" appeared. People in the Tang Dynasty knew that it was their country and land, and they finally went home. "Lord Lu, the land ahead is the land of the Tang Dynasty." The Tang envoy explained to Lu Duan, who was standing beside him that he was the delegation representing Zhao and song. It is not only to investigate the country of the adherents of the prosperous Tang Dynasty, but also to compare the national strength of the Tang people. Because after listening to the boasting words of the Tang envoys, the emperors and ministers of Zhao and song were always not satisfied with them, so they wanted to take an examination of the school. In addition, they also wanted to see if the country of the Tang people was as good as the Tang envoys said, and there were many good horses in the country, just like stars in the sky. After hearing this, Lu Duan put up a shed and looked into the distance. Looking at the undulating green line ahead, he knew that they would soon arrive at the kingdom of the Tang Dynasty. Then he was silent, and only nodded slightly to Tang Shi''s explanation. Because he didn''t understand, he didn''t know what to say. All, or wait to see for the truth, after the argument, specific things, or need to witness the emperor of the Tang Dynasty in the future to care about. Seeing that LV Duan didn''t speak, Tang envoy didn''t speak much. He stood quietly with him at the bow of the ship and looked out at the distant continental line. Before long, the huge fleet slowly approached the port, and Lu Duan could clearly see the whole picture of the port. Apart from anything else, the port''s scale and prosperity are not inferior to them. The berths of the wharf are full of ships of different sizes, loading and unloading goods one by one. Before he got close to the port, he could hear the bustling noise. This made LV Duan secretly nod his head. No matter what else, just the bustling scene, we can see that this small country relying on trade, even if it is not as rich as them, can not be underestimated in this foreign land. As the huge fleet approached, the tax officials at the port naturally knew the royal flag hanging above the flagship, so they called the port police office to sort out the berths. At the same time, the ships entering and leaving the port should be sorted out in a unified way. In short, the Royal ships should not be delayed. Under the arrangement of the police department and the port tax department, businessmen from different countries and their own countries are not surprised. Those who wanted to leave the port stopped, and those who wanted to enter the port also kept away from the Royal Fleet. With the huge fleet gradually entering the port, the port also gradually began to return to normal. When the song envoys returned again, they not only brought rich national rites and various commodities when they visited Zhao and Song dynasties. When he returned home, he also brought goods full of cargo holds, including gifts from the Zhao and Song Dynasties and goods purchased from the Central Plains nearby. Silk, however, has always been a big part of the trade between the East and the west, an absolutely profiteering commodity. When ships of exquisite silk were transported down, the eyes of businessmen from all countries, including their own, were red. Obviously, they know the product, and they know more about its value. It is no exaggeration to purchase silk from China and transport it to Europe at a price of more than 100 times. Who let this kind of goods, only China can make it? China holds the golden weapon of silk and has been making huge profits in the trade between the East and the West. Merchants from all over the world also made huge profits by selling silk. Therefore, when the silk was transported down, all the merchants were red eyed. They all scrambled to buy silk. However, the officers and officers of the port police department, the scabbard knife and the murderous look on their faces made the merchants of all countries stop. However, there are still innumerable businessmen, with wide eyes and gasping for breath, looking at the exquisite silks. The desire in their eyes is like substance. Seeing this, Lu Duan was filled with disdain and pride in his heart. "The generation of Yidi is so vulgar that they don''t know etiquette." But he was very interested in the Hengdao in the hands of the officials of the Tang Dynasty, and hesitated to ask, "is this one of the four Hengdao made in the heyday of the Tang Dynasty?" Lu Duan asked uncertainly, because in the Central Plains, the iron and steel smelting method of the prosperous Tang Dynasty had long been lost. The later dynasties can no longer reproduce the cutting tools of the prosperous Tang Dynasty. Even in the Ming Dynasty, we had to learn from Japan, which is a pity. "That''s right. It''s Hengdao!" Although the tax official didn''t know LV Duan, he didn''t dare to be contemptuous when he came here with the ship. Besides, Lu Duan''s voice, appearance and dress are very similar to those of his native land, which makes him feel good¡° There are not only horizontal Dao, but also Mo Dao, Yi Dao and Zhang Dao. " "Why do you still keep the weapon smelting method of the prosperous Tang Dynasty?" Lu Duan''s eyes widened. It was a weapon of the Tang Dynasty. They could only learn from books, but they had no idea how to smelt it. Because many technologies have been lost in the war and chaos of the next five dynasties and Ten Kingdoms. For example, the assembly line of Qin Dynasty was lost in Han Dynasty. The Tang emissary explained to him, "we also lost a lot of smelting methods in the prosperous Tang Dynasty. But in the end, we made it up. Compared with the smelting process of that year, it is still better. " "I never thought that there would be another day to see you again." In this regard, Lu Duan is quite emotional. Later, the news of the visit of Zhao song envoys was brought to the capital by people. After a long journey to the Zhao song mission, each has been exhausted. Then, accompanied by officials, they arranged rest places for them to rest. During the day, government officials led them to visit the whole city and the countryside. Lu Duan looked at the place one by one, and saw that the adherents of the Tang Dynasty had different languages from the Central Plains, but they could understand each other after they knew each other. It''s like a dialect in Central China, but their writing has been improved. Although it is not similar to Chinese characters, it is quite beautiful in writing. However, Lu Duan was still dissatisfied with these adherents of the prosperous Tang Dynasty who changed their words without authorization. Isn''t that forgetting their ancestors? However, they have been far away from foreign lands for hundreds of years, and their language has changed, which is also a matter of fate. Later, Lu Duan visited the city during the day, and wrote in his room at night a brief tour of the Tang Dynasty "... The people of the prosperous Tang Dynasty, hundreds of years of wind and frost, far away from the native land of the Central Plains, although they still maintain our Chinese clothing, but the language and writing are totally different from that of China... However, the people here are rich in clothes, outstanding people, and have the legacy of the prosperous Tang Dynasty... There are plenty of warehouses everywhere, I like raising livestock and making wine. Martial arts is especially popular. It''s almost like the violent Qin Dynasty. Niannai is in a foreign land, and you can understand it. The country of adherents is like the reappearance of the prosperous Tang Dynasty. " Chapter 663 It''s rare for people from their hometown to visit Tang Dynasty, let alone to Europe? Zhang Qian, an envoy of the Han Dynasty, only visited the western regions, and brought in blood and sweat, grapes, alfalfa, pomegranate, flax and other species for the Central Plains. He spread the civilization of the Central Plains to the western regions, and opened the "Silk Road" which has been passed down for generations. Wang xuance of the Tang Dynasty only arrived in India. Because of the fate meeting, he was involved in the usurpation of the throne of makada, and his entourage was killed and imprisoned, The aggrieved Wang xuance fled to Nepal and defeated makada with 7000 cavalry troops. In a foreign land, he used one country''s troops to face a country with at least 30000 troops. He defeated the strong with the weak. No matter who it is, it is a difficult thing to do, but Wang xuance did it. However, not counting Zheng He''s voyages to the west after the Central Plains Dynasty, the farthest place he reached was only Central Asia. As for Europe, he had never been there at all. Now, in this parallel time and space, the Anxi army in the prosperous Tang Dynasty and the adherents who settled in Anxi capital''s mansion were slaves and servants for more than 200 years. Who would have thought that they would establish their country again in Europa? And who would have thought that they would go all the way back to their hometown, fearing no difficulties and dangers? The return visit of Zhao and song envoys is also a coincidence. In front of the court of Zhao and song, the envoys of the Tang Dynasty boasted about the prosperity of the Tang people. They also said that the good horses in the Tang Dynasty were like cattle hair, while the Song Dynasty was extremely short of war horses. Like the Song Dynasty, it was not only short of war horses, but also faced with the embarrassing situation of no danger to defend. Throughout the five thousand years of China, only the Song Dynasty was like this. The nomadic people have been fighting with the Han people for thousands of years, and they know their own advantages and disadvantages of the farming people. After the sixteen prefectures of Youyun were abandoned, Qidan, the northern overlord, took strict precautions against the flow of horses in order to prevent the Southern Dynasty from owning war horses. In the face of their own disadvantages, the Song Dynasty has always wanted to turn the situation around. Are they really willing to keep that one acre of land? Such as various reasons, eventually there are reasons for Zhao song envoys to visit the Tang Dynasty. "The adherents of the prosperous Tang Dynasty were rich in money and silk, rich in corn and corn. Every family had no worries about food and clothing. They liked to practice martial arts, raise livestock, make wine and fish. The country is rich and the people are abundant. The country dominates the sea and overlooks the four foreign countries. Especially, the navy is the most powerful, the ships are as big as rain, the ports are clean and tidy, the merchants gather in the four places, and most of them settle accounts with gold. They sell a wide range of goods, ranging from refined iron horses to oil and rice ingredients, and everyone is rich. " Lu Duan followed Tang officials in the daytime. They introduced the city to him, explained some of their systems, the taxes available for daily trade, and even the national income. In the daytime, Lu Duan wandered around the city to observe the people''s situation. After lunch at noon, he went out of the city to observe the countryside. All he saw was good land everywhere. There were exquisite houses outside the city. There were several strong cattle and horses in the barn. In addition, there were more than a dozen chickens, ducks and pigs. And that''s true for every household. Lu Duan had never seen such a rich country in his life. This shocked him. At night, when he fell asleep, he would carefully write down his observations and make comments. Although he was dissatisfied with the fact that the Tang people changed their writing without permission and had no imperial examination, he was also impressed with the Tang people''s country. This corner of the country, with a population of 10 million, is so rich in governance. No wonder it has become a regional overlord. Lu Duan and his party stayed in the city for seven days. There were always some people in the mission who could not help but stay here. After waiting for all the members of the mission to take good care of themselves, I prepared to meet the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. After seven days'' delay, Lu Duan got many stories about the Tang people from the Tang people and many Yi Di merchants. He couldn''t have thought that the other lands of Tang Dynasty were so rich just because of this. He got a lot of valuable information from the merchants who traveled south and North. Later, when the delegation went to the capital of the Tang Dynasty, Lu Duan and his party would stop for a while to investigate the cities and villages they passed along the way, and then record them in the books. As he gradually approached the capital of the Tang Dynasty, what he saw with his own eyes and heard with his own ears satisfied LV Duan, a standard Confucian disciple. Although the people of the Tang Dynasty are different from the people of the Central Plains, the country under the careful management of the Tang people has become a Datong society. Everyone can eat and wear warm, everyone rich, such a society, scholars have been pursuing since ancient times. It can be said that such a country is really prosperous. "Tiandu?" Looking at the two characters above the gate, Lu Duan knew the meaning of the two characters only after he asked the people of the Tang Dynasty. He inquired, "what does the emperor mean by living in the city?" The Tang people replied, "no, it means that God will stop in the city." "Yes?" Lu Duan was a little dissatisfied, "how could he be so arrogant?" He said: "such a meaning, not with Wu Zhou, Yi Luoyang for God meaning, almost similar?" The Tang people replied with a smile, "Sir, when you stay in Anding for seven days, have you never heard that our royal family has the title of" God descendant "in Europa?" "The divine race?" Lu Duan said, "isn''t it a name coined by a savage to please your monarch in fear of your military power?" People in the Tang Dynasty shook their heads and said, "although our country is strong and prosperous, it does not have the strength to wipe out the four kingdoms and foreign people. When you meet our monarch, you will naturally know." Lu Duan was curious, and his heart was like a cat''s paw scratching, "I''ll see." After entering the city, you can enter the inner city by going through the long and wide gate hole, and then passing through another gate. What you face is the soaring popularity and the noisy sound, which symbolizes prosperity. Lu duanning looked at the beautiful planning of the city. Looking at the four directions, the cross roads were straight and smooth, and the roads under his feet were neither stone roads nor rammed earth roads. Originally, I thought it was just the unique road in Anding city. Who ever thought that the capital city was like this, and so was the "straight road" on the road. After he asked, he realized that the wide, straight and smooth straight road actually looked across the Tang Dynasty. This financial strength moved him. In front of this capital, the streets are neat, and there are many shops and restaurants on both sides of the road. Most of them are made of boulders and bricks. Roadside trees and fruit trees are planted in the middle of the road. It is said that they are specially used when people are thirsty. For the sake of the people, Lu Duan was greatly shocked and more satisfied. Later, he found that most of the "gardens" (parks) in the city had benches, stone benches and pavilions for people to rest and play. When he knew that the garden was free for people to play, he could not help feeling again. It''s no wonder that such a country for the sake of the people is so powerful and rich. Chapter 664 What he saw and heard in Tiandu city really opened his eyes. In addition, he was full of interest in the flags that almost every family hung on their doors. When he did not understand the meaning and asked, he knew that the flag of every household was the king''s flag on one side and the national flag on the other. After understanding the meaning, I learned that the adherents of the prosperous Tang Dynasty did as the Romans did. They liked to engrave all kinds of emblems and flags to show their identity. The Tang people took the lead in making the flag of a country, which was different from the flag of the Central Plains Dynasty. The flag of the Tang people is a two-color flag, both sides of which are sea blue, symbolizing that the land of the Tang people is surrounded by the sea, and the center is white, symbolizing the foundation they built on a piece of white land. In the center of the white, a golden eye is hung, which symbolizes the truth. "Eternity is truth!" Lu Duan praised, "the moral is good!" The flag of the royal family is that the eye of truth is surrounded by gorgeous red peonies. After inquiring, Lu Duan realized that his country adores peony and prefers the peony of the king of flowers. It is not only a symbol of the royal family, but also a symbol of the country, and most people follow the example of the royal family and plant peony wantonly. Especially after more than 100 years of changes, this kind of love is deep into the bone marrow. On the windowsill of every household, there are flowery peonies. After a quick look, the motorcade of the mission began to slowly head for the State Guesthouse, which is specially for foreign guests and envoys. Here, they will have a rest for two days, and then on the third day, they will formally meet with the emperors and ministers of the Tang Dynasty. In these two days, as he did in Anding City, Lu Duan visited the city in the daytime, visited the countryside outside the city in the afternoon, and wrote his own stories in the bright light at night, recording all aspects of the Tang people. Lu Duan''s diplomatic mission abroad really opened his eyes. He not only met the "brothers of flesh and blood", but also broadened his horizons and got to know many foreign people and countries. During the two-day tour, accompanied by officials from the "Ministry of Rites" of the Tang Dynasty, Lu Duan enjoyed the most proud capital of the Tang Dynasty. Especially the palace, which covers a large area and stands in the center and the highest point of the city, makes LV Duan curious. Moreover, in these two days, Lu Duan knew more than the legendary founding monarch of the Tang Dynasty, and he was also the legendary figure who had spread all over Europe and Africa and never abated after more than a hundred years. Lu Duan learned about the great achievements of the founding "Taizu". He not only led the Tang people to get rid of the shackles of slavery, but also led the Tang people to run to the cannibal capital, and then burned the cannibal capital. Humiliating Dashi country, he went to the road of ten thousand miles, crossed the sea and came to an island, in the following decades. Under his protection and leadership, the people of the Tang Dynasty began to grow. From more than 300000 ethnic groups, the population of the Tang Dynasty increased ten times at one stroke. Moreover, the people of the Tang Dynasty seized land everywhere and scattered the development of the Tang people. Subsequently, a series of changes made the four roads merge into one. In two days, what Lu Duan heard most was the legendary deeds of the Tang monarch. The Confucianist disciples who made his son speechless were quite speechless. Because to Lu Duan, this is a myth, not a historical fact. However, Lu Duan did not care to say this in front of the people of the Tang Dynasty, because he saw with his own eyes not long ago that a big food merchant who came here had talked a few words because he was drunk. As a result, a group of men, women, old and young were walking in the street with swords, just like swordsmen. At this point, Lu Duan knew that in the eyes of the Tang people, the Empire of the founding monarch was like yellow. His return visit to the state of Tang shouldered the mission entrusted to him by Zhao and Song Dynasties, but not to criticize and make trouble. If those bloody Tang people are angry and cut to death, they have no reason. Because Lu Duan clearly saw that the "officers" (police) who were in charge of the affairs were all partial to the people of Tang Dynasty and didn''t say a word to the cannibal who "died innocently". "It''s a pity that the sage''s unique learning was broken because he was so overbearing, which was not done by the king''s way!" Confucianism is particular about the protection of all Xia, harmony with all nations, the expulsion of Tartars. The Central Plains court was very friendly to foreigners who came to live and do business in their own country, or to diplomatic missions. Even some "minor mistakes" will not be punished. Therefore, in Lu Duan''s view, this kind of tyranny of the Tang Dynasty, which only killed people because of quarrels and anger, is really disgusting. However, he did not dare to say more, because he witnessed with his own eyes that these Tang people had extremely different attitudes towards big food. That kind of unbridled hatred and contempt made him a little frightened. "The Han Dynasty fought against the Xiongnu in those days. That''s right." Lu Duan murmured in his heart, but he also understood that the song people''s eyes on the Khitan alien race were not so unscrupulous as the Tang people. However, he also learned a part of the history of the Tang people. He knew that decades ago, the Tang people and Dashi allied forces fought a bloody war and defeated the two countries at one stroke. After that, the army and horses of the Tang Dynasty went hand in hand. About 40000 troops landed on the land called "Egypt" and defeated more than 200000 cannibals. Moreover, more than 20 cities were destroyed and looted. There was a lot of hatred between the two sides. What''s more, the Tang people used to be slaves to cannibals before. They have a stronger attitude towards cannibals. If you think about it in this way, you can understand! Later, on the third day, Lu Duan and his party were led by the officials of the "Ministry of Rites" of the Tang Dynasty. They walked on the "royal road" and went straight to the palace. When the vehicles were walking on the royal road, they passed more than a dozen checkpoints and arrived at the palace gate after many inquiries and inspections. Lu Duan looked at the two sides of the royal road through the window, and planted many green street trees. As the royal road went on, the terrain began to rise, and there were well-equipped guards on the rammed walls on both sides of the royal road. They stood back to back, staring at the vehicles walking on the royal road and the outside. In this way, no matter who wants to assassinate, they can''t avoid the eyes of all sides. When the vehicle arrived at the palace gate, Lu Duan looked at the palace through the window and looked at the palace which was different from the Central Plains architecture. Because the style of the palace is different from that of the palace city in the Central Plains, it is like a "manor", but it covers a very large area. The gate is not a vermilion gate, but an iron fence made of wrought iron. The officials who were ordered to receive them were waiting outside the door when they saw their vehicles stop. His own attendants came forward to pave the steps for the carriage, and then the officials of the Tang Dynasty came forward to greet them eagerly. Lu Duan looked at the official of the Ministry of rites and saw that he had blonde hair, white skin, blue eyes, wide mouth, big eyes, and a hooked nose like a Rocha. In the heart can''t help but start to murmur, "so terrible appearance, unexpectedly also can be an official?" Then I remember that in the heyday of the Tang Dynasty, many foreign people entered the Tang Dynasty as officials. Gao Xianzhi, who was in charge of the battle between the elite of the Anxi army and Dashi, was also an alien! I think it''s reasonable to think so. Chapter 665 Lu Duan murmured in his heart, and then he saw this strange people like Luocha bowing forward. The Chinese etiquette was out by the golden haired and blue pupil, which made Lu Duan feel strange. Lu Duan was also surprised to hear that the native said, "your envoy has come all the way. I''ve worked hard all the way. Let me introduce myself. My name is Li Sidi. I''m the director of the Protocol Department of the Ministry of foreign affairs of my country. I''m here to welcome you at your Majesty''s order." "Yes? The concierge? " Then I remembered that although the title was strange, it was almost the same as the post of receiving foreign guests in the Song court. However, he was dissatisfied with the use of such a "small official" to meet the emperor and ministers of the Tang Dynasty. In his heart, he could not help indignation, "I came to this foreign country on behalf of China zhengshuo. How could such a small official receive me? Did the Tang Kingdom despise my dynasty?" He didn''t know what was going on. He had a preconceived idea. He was dissatisfied and almost replied with his nasal voice. This surprised the Jew who had been naturalized for a long time. He didn''t know where he had offended the Chinese envoy. In fact, after so many years of development and growth, Tang people have already formed their own rules and rituals, both internally and externally. Which department is responsible for which matter, its own department in charge of this matter to do, and the other department has no right to intervene. Therefore, according to the rules of the Tang Dynasty, even if LV Duan was an envoy of the Song Dynasty, he should be received by the Ministry of foreign affairs first. Including accommodation, housing and transportation, and then when the monarch and his ministers discuss the reception, they will send someone to inform them later. Although Lisidi didn''t understand the reason, he still received LV Duan according to Yiying''s etiquette. Arrange him to have a rest in a side hall of the Imperial Palace first, and tell him to wait for a while and wait for the Lord to summon him. Lu Duan naturally understood this set of procedures. It is impossible for every country to go to see the head of a country whenever you want because you are an envoy. Every country has a lot of big and small affairs, which should be dealt with by the monarch and his ministers. It is impossible to give up everything to receive you just because of the messenger''s visit. Everything has a priority. Under the guidance of lisdi, LV Duan went into the palace courtyard and looked around at the palace complex. On the left and right sides of the building, there are different and exquisite buildings, which are connected with the main hall in the center. In the center of the palace complex, there are a group of spectacular fountains. It is engraved with various reliefs, mostly peony reliefs, on which a large number of murals are painted. Lu Duan looked at it intently, but he saw that the contents on it were an endless long line of people, Behind the dragon is a city burned by fire! Among the troops, the young and the strong organized themselves into an army, with vehicles running in the middle of the troops, carrying all kinds of materials and gold and silver. The old, the weak, the women and the children sat in the cars, and beside the troops there were special personnel driving countless cattle, sheep, horses and other livestock. At the front of the team, there was a man and a woman on the horse. When Lu Duan looked around, he saw that the leading man was dressed in a long robe with a pendant on his chest. He was very young, with long hair spread to his shoulders. At a glance, he recognized that he was a pure Han family. The woman beside her is dressed up in a foreign country, and looks like a foreign people. Lu Duan compares the scenes in the relief with the history of the Tang people he learned from watching and listening. He asked, "is the figure left in the relief the story of" leaving slavery and moving westward "recorded in the history of your country?" They stopped with a member of the entourage in the relief fountain pool, and lisdi said with a smile, "yes, it''s one of the relief stories that we got rid of the enslavement of cannibals under the leadership of the God King and moved to the west to build a country across the sea." "God King?" Lisdi explained, "according to the royal tradition, the king of God came to Europa and the Near East in order to accept" seventy-two demons driven by King Solomon "recorded in our Jewish history. By chance, in the cannibal City, we found Tang people who were forced to be slaves for more than 200 years. In his anger, the God King slaughtered cannibals in the street, and then led the Tang people out of the cannibal city. Later, with the supreme power, he forced Dashi to return to the Tang people. Most of the Dashi officials, who did not know the power of the God King, slaughtered and killed the Tang people wantonly. Under the anger of the God King, he released the plague in the city of unjust death of the Tang people and slaughtered the city as much as possible Later, the God King led more than 10000 people who came to the capital of Dashi to go straight to the city of Bagdad, forcing Dashi''s monarchs and ministers to return them as slaves. He also asked for countless gold and silver supplies, cattle, sheep, horses and other livestock. Before leaving, he set fire to the capital of Bagdad When LV Duan heard the preceding words, he felt indignation and indignation in his heart. When I heard that a strange man saved Han people, threatened Dashi and set fire to the city of Baghdad, my heart was boiling. Looking at the relief above with emotion, "such a magnificent man, Lu Duan hates that he can hardly meet him once in his life. It''s a pity for his life!" He said, "where is the mausoleum of the gods and emperors in your country? I will go to worship them later." As soon as the words came to the ground, he was silent, but he saw the people around him glaring at him. Even Li Sidi, who was very polite to him, showed anger on his face. Lu Duan was puzzled and puzzled for no reason. "But what''s wrong with my remarks just now?" Li Sidi said to him: "Sir, there is something wrong with his remarks!" Lu Duan suddenly changed his tune to the official who called himself. He said, "please point out the confusion!" Li Sidi took a deep breath, remembering that the envoy from "China" did not know his country''s history. Li Sidi grudgingly forgave him, saying: "the king of our country is still alive and has not left. He is the God of eternal beauty and life. I have just said that the king of God came to Europa, the land of the Near East, in order to accept the seventy-two demons driven by King Solomon. When he went out for a long time, he must have been subdued all over the world in search of the demon God from hell "I don''t know. Please forgive me." Li Sidi said that the face of eternal, Shouyuan immortal God, the heart is not satisfied. In the long history of China, too many emperors are obsessed with immortality, especially the first emperor. This emperor, who laid the foundation for the unification and laid the foundation for the basic plate of China, swept through the eight wastelands and six harmonies, and was inevitably defeated by death. As a result, he was obsessed with immortality, and even spared no effort to build mirage boats, enlist alchemists, and go to sea to visit immortals in order to survive. In fact, many people don''t believe it at all. However, even if it is wise and powerful as the first emperor, it is also hard to resist the fear of death. In Lu Duan''s mind, he regarded the founding emperor of the Tang Dynasty as a figure like the first emperor. However, in Lu Duan''s opinion, this emperor was more "excessive" than the first emperor. He deified himself in the kingdom so that even if he died, he would still be "alive" in the hearts of his subjects. This makes him even more disdainful of the so-called "divine family". In his mind, this is just a means of ruling for the superior. Five thousand years of Chinese history, does not also sublimate the ruler to the son of heaven, the son of heaven, it is natural to rule you. In Lu Duan''s view, it was only a means of ruling and an application of imperial mental skill. The only thing that made him sigh was that he did not expect that the founding emperor of the Tang Dynasty had such great prestige and powerful means of imperial control. Even though he had already "died" in the hearts of his subjects, he still survived. He just went out to sweep away the demons and accept them. Chapter 666 What did Lu Duan think in his heart? Lisdi didn''t know. He talked about the history of his westward migration. Lu Duan listened silently. He didn''t want to listen, but for a moment he didn''t know how to interrupt. It wasn''t until the attendants around him reminded him that he could recover from the endless "story". Looking at LV Duan, Li Sidi said with a smile, "I''m sorry to delay you so much time. Please come with me." Lu Duan politely replied, and followed lisdi to a side hall of the imperial palace. When he entered the side hall, lisdi invited LV Duan to sit down. After sitting down, he began to look at everything in the side hall. He saw that the interior of the palace was full of "carved beams and painted buildings". All kinds of large-scale dome murals were painted all over the main hall, and all kinds of reliefs and decorations were decorated with gold juice and gold ornaments. Lu Duan was so luxurious that he was surprised by the wealth of the Tang people. What''s more, he is not only rich, but rich everywhere. No matter in cities or in villages, every family is very rich, and the number of livestock raised in the barn is so large that Lu Duan is very moved. Before long, some attendants brought tea and delicately made snacks. Instead of touching the cakes, Lu Duan took a sip of hot tea from a delicate cup. Before long, Li Sidi came back to the side hall again and said to him, "Your Highness, please see me." After hearing this, Lu Duan put down his tea cup and got up to tidy up his clothes. What he was visiting abroad was the face of a country, but he did not dare to let his clothes look out of order, which made the emperors and ministers of the Tang Dynasty despise him. In other words, personal honor and disgrace are small, while national humiliation is big. When he''s finished, he signals to Listy, "please lead the way!" The latter saw him tidy his clothes with satisfaction and praise in his eyes. "No wonder in the historical records of our country, China is a land of etiquette. Today we can see it." After hearing this, Lu Duan was proud in his eyes. He was wearing a robe and a hat on his head. Three strands of gray whiskers fell from his chin. Although he had reached the age of knowing his destiny, and his posture and appearance were slightly old, he still had an extraordinary appearance against the backdrop of his robe. After that, under the leadership of lisdi, LV Duan went to the peony palace. It was not only the main hall for the emperors and ministers of Tang Dynasty to discuss state affairs and issue decrees, but also the place for entertaining foreign guests. When he arrived at the peony palace, Lu Duan realized why it was called peony. It was because of the peony that it got its name. The relief decoration of the palace is full of peonies, and even peonies are planted around the palace. Lu Duan didn''t know why the king of flowers, who was born in China, was thousands of miles away, but seeing the familiar flowers was enough to ease his homesickness. Under the guidance of Li Sidi, Lu Duan walked into the peony palace. When he entered the palace gate, he saw the Tang officials standing on both sides. The style of their robes is slightly the same as that of the Central Plains, but different in some details. Lu Duan also found that there were not only Han faces, but also some foreign faces among the standing officials. On the golden throne at the top, a young man was sitting. Looking at him, Lu Duan could only vaguely see that he was very young, but he could not see what he looked like. In addition, what shocked LV Duan most was his golden eyes. Lu Duan had never seen such an imperial vision in his life. He pressed down his curiosity, stepped forward, bowed and worshipped, "the great song dynasty pays a visit to Lu Duan, the envoy of the Tang Dynasty, to see his majesty!" The young king, holding his hand slightly, said with a smile, "when I was young, I saw the records of my Tang people''s hometown in my father''s mouth and grandfather''s letters. Today, far away from sea and land, I am very happy to see my relatives in my hometown again. Here, first of all, I would like to congratulate you on the reunification of China. I also hope that your two countries are as close as brothers. We must not have any quarrels with each other. " Lu Duan''s body was lifted by an invisible soft force, which shocked him. After hearing the words of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, Lu Duan replied, "it''s a great blessing that the monarchs and ministers of the great Song Dynasty can be in a country of their own besides thousands of miles. The people of Anxi in the prosperous Tang Dynasty were able to establish their country freely again hundreds of years later. When Song Dynasty first knew this, he was very happy. As the king said, my foreign minister wishes that your two countries will be as close as the Qin and Jin countries in the past. " "Oh? How good is Qin Jin? " The young Lord laughed, "listen to your words, is song willing to marry a princess here and marry with our country?" In fact, Lu Duan is just an example. He never thought that the monarch of the Tang Dynasty knew that Qin Jin was good in Chinese history. Now that the words have been spoken, it seems that they want to get married with the Song Dynasty. In this way, the Song Dynasty is bound to marry a daughter here. It was something he had not told before he came, and he just said it casually. How can you choose a husband for the officials? Therefore, Lu Duan could only shirk responsibility. "Your Majesty is joking. The marriage between the two countries is very important, and foreign ministers can''t make decisions. If your majesty wants to, he should send someone to my song dynasty in accordance with Chinese customs. " "Ha ha, let''s talk about it later!" After hearing this, LV Duan felt relieved. Then he took the letters and the gift list from his sleeve. His own attendants took them and handed them to the king. LV Duan said, "I hope your majesty knows that this is the letter and the gift written by the emperor of Song Dynasty." The young king took over the letters of state and the rites, and read them. Most of the words in the national documents are just words about diplomatic relations, mutual assistance and friendship between the two countries. There are so many things written on the national ceremony, such as all kinds of silk, cloth, gold, silver, jewelry, books, literature and some rare and special products, that even the young kings who are used to seeing wealth are not surprised. He said with a smile, "how can the state of song not return such a rich gift?" He thought about it, and then said, "well, I''ll give you ten thousand good horses, honey, spices and jewelry. When you return home, you can bring them back together. By the way, I''ll take you to your majesty." "Thank you Lu Duan was very excited to get 10000 war horses in vain. What''s more, he saw these war horses with his own eyes. They were all high headed horses, not inferior to those of Khitans. It''s just that the dead things are OK. How to get these ten thousand horses is difficult for him. When the king on the throne saw this, he asked with concern, "but is it difficult?" Lu Duan hesitated for a while and said, "Your Majesty''s bounty of gifts has greatly moved the foreign ministers." Hesitated to say: "only those dead things are still to be solved, but a large number of war horses are really difficult to solve, let alone send them safely to China?" After hearing this, the young king laughed and said, "it''s very easy to handle. When your envoy returns, I''ll drive you in the ark. The ten thousand horses will ensure your safe transportation home. " "Thank you After hearing this, LV Duan was very happy. Although he didn''t know what the ark was, the king''s assurance reassured him. When you come to the Red Sea, there is a piece of land between the Red Sea and the Mediterranean Sea. When he was puzzled, he felt dizzy. When everything improved, he found that the huge fleet had crossed the Red Sea to the Mediterranean. Such a strange thing shocked Lu Duan at that time. In this way, there must be a way for him to guarantee the promise of the young and shameful king on the throne. After thanking him, Lu Duan said, "Your Majesty, can you allow me to stay in your country for a longer time?" "Of course you can!" The young king agreed, and LV Duan said thanks. He wanted to spend more time in the state of Tang. Of course, he wanted to travel all over the territory of Tang and investigate everything here. It was recorded in his travel to Tang. When he returned home, he could make song tingjun and his officials as a reference. On the one hand, it was also a business trip. Can''t wait for the time when the monarch and Minister ask, one ask three don''t know, or with ghost pull to deal with? Lu Duan could not do this. Therefore, he begged to stay for some time and make more investigation and records. On the one hand, he wanted to make sure that his hard work would not be meaningless. On the other hand, he wanted to hand over his duties to the king. After getting the exact answer from the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, LV Duan was very grateful. Then, a luxurious banquet began, and the Tang officials entertained the ministers of the Song Dynasty. At the banquet, the king, who was very young in LV Duan''s eyes, asked him about some things about China, and LV Duan answered them one by one. In the days after that, Lu Duan asked the officials of the Tang Dynasty what the ark was? When he got the answer, he was stunned and said, "is there such a wonderful talent in the world to build such a big ship? After that, Lu Duan went to see it on the spot, and went into the ark in person. He found that it was like a cave. There was something else in it, let alone 10000 horses. Even if there were many horses, they could be put down. After that, Lu Duan sold all the goods he brought with him at a high price except for the gifts given by the state of Tang. Then he bought the horses and sent them into the ark, and bought all kinds of food to feed the horses, so as to ensure that the horses would not lose weight too seriously in the long-distance shipping. After that, Lu Duan began to travel all over the territory of the Tang Dynasty. His "a brief tour of the Tang Dynasty" has not written down a far-reaching epic record! In the garden of the palace, there is a beautiful garden with green trees, streams and hills. Two men and a woman sit on a soft stool and watch the beautiful scenery nearby. One of the men, dressed in a black robe, had a peculiar pendant on his chest and a gorgeous palace lantern on the table beside him. And the other two men and women, who looked younger, looked at the palace lantern on the table all the time. The emerald color, which was flashing like breathing, made them excited every time. At this time, another younger monarch in King''s clothes came to him in a hurry, stood beside the three, and said to the man in black who sat on the soft stool and looked at the scenery not far away: "grandfather, your grandson has done what you told him. He gave ten thousand horses to the envoys of the song state and sent him back to China in an ark. When the song emissary saw the ark, he sold all the silk, porcelain and other things with him at a high price and used them to buy war horses and grass. After accounting, he bought no less than 60000 war horses and countless grass! " "I see." "Father, why should we give preferential treatment to those so-called relatives who have no blood relationship with us for a long time?" The young man who looked at the palace lantern carefully looked at the black robed young man with his golden eyes. The latter said: "ajert, you don''t understand that this can keep the emotion in my heart, which is called" human nature " "Father, what''s the matter with you?" One side dressed in luxury woman smell speech, a pair of silver eyes, nervous looking at him. "It''s OK. I''ve just experienced a lot of things, and I''m used to seeing a lot of things. I''m afraid that in the long run, it''s not human. When my humanity is still there, keep my humanity, and not become heartless. " As the essence of his body and soul began to change, he felt more and more that his human nature was gradually weakening, and more and more was the thing called "divinity". At present, in addition to maintaining his own humanity and his family, more and more people are like dead things and ants in his eyes. He doesn''t want to become a God, but a God with flesh and blood and feelings. For a small matter, he can easily get angry and laugh off. But we can''t take it lightly. His original intention, when he set foot on this road, is still clearly remembered. In order to enjoy the pursuit of eternal, the pursuit of eternal endless enjoyment. I don''t want to end up being a man or a God who doesn''t care about everything. For this reason, when he was interested in women, he became like many dandies, looking for coquettish and hot women to revel. When he is interested in being a king of a country, he builds his own country and enjoys the special pleasure of building a country and growing and prospering a little bit. His everything is carried out with his own interest, which is his motive force and pursuit. Chapter 667 The father and son chatted in the garden and talked about many topics. During this period, the two former kings and queens, ajert and Christina, were asking Jiangning all kinds of questions. He asked him where he had been, how he had been, and why he had not come to see them. However, more questions were asked about their mother, Elizabeth. "Mother, how long will it take for her to come back to life?" Christina is more and more charming now. She nibbles her lips and looks at the palace lantern on the table without blinking. It seems that after hearing her voice, the palace lamp suddenly flickered like a breath of jade. "I''m afraid we''ll have to wait." Looking at the gorgeous palace lantern, Jiangning hesitated for a while, then said. "How long will it take?" Jiangning shook his head, "I don''t know." He looked at his two children''s expression of loss, "your mother is not an ordinary birth, because you two hurt her greatly. Fortunately, I was still very" weak "at that time. If I were strong, I''m afraid Elizabeth would never have a chance to revive." "Why is that?" "It''s the rules of the universe." "The more powerful a life is, the less likely it is to have offspring," he said. At that time, I was stronger than Elizabeth. So the rule works for me as well. Even when she was pregnant with you two, I made a lot of magic potions for her to supplement the source of life, but it was a miscalculation. What she lost was the source, not the potion. Although a large number of potions have added some vitality to her life, so that she can live a few more years, but.... " "It''s because of the two of us..." Christina looks very remorseful. She looks at the palace lantern on the table dejectedly. Want to pick up the lamp, but afraid to hurt the soul sleeping in the lamp. Ajert didn''t know how to comfort his sister. Ever since they abdicated, they have been living in seclusion in the backyard of the imperial palace as the patron saint of the country. Unlike him, Christina has always been clean and pure. Her vision is very high, whether it is a foreign monarch, aristocracy or the excellent children of the country, can not enter her eyes. As time goes by, he will remain single. Ajert, on the other hand, got married and gave birth to children early after he became an adult. After the children came of age, the sister and brother formally abdicated, and with their help, the new king took over the power of the country smoothly. Because the king and the queen co rule period, defeated the two countries, established the hegemony of the Mediterranean. After the succession of the new king, the domestic political situation was stable, and so was the external environment. After the new king succeeded to the throne, he went further on the basis of the double king era. With his support and policies, Tang society finally ushered in a boom period of blowout. After more than a hundred years of recuperation, the accumulated potential broke out at one fell swoop, and the territory of the Tang people ushered in comprehensive prosperity. With the vigorous development of all walks of life, farmers and herdsmen have no worries about farming and grazing, and the grain yield has been rising year by year, resulting in the granary piled up all over the country. Every household also built grain storage rooms, put the new grain into the grain storage room every year, and take out the old grain and sell it abroad. The people of Tang Dynasty, who had too much food to eat and didn''t know what to do with it, raised all kinds of livestock with food and even made wine. When the people of our country see more, they will not be surprised. However, foreign businessmen and even envoys were envious of Tang people''s wealth. In addition, the Mediterranean trade around the state of Tang led many people and countries to be envious of the sea trade, which can be called a profiteering industry. The pirate industry, once depressed and even extinct, has revived and prospered again. Many countries are secretly providing shelter for pirates. The Mediterranean Sea, especially near Asia, is a natural hiding place for pirates. Pirates from all over the world gathered here. They brazenly robbed all kinds of merchant ships on the Dizhong sea, and then sold them to various places to earn huge profits. At the same time, they wantonly built seagoing ships, recruited troops, and expanded their strength. Although the navy of the Tang Dynasty carried out many encirclement and suppression, it failed to wipe out all the pirates. In addition, due to the support of various countries. As a result, some businessmen in remote areas did not dare to go out to sea for trade alone. Only by uniting many maritime merchants to form a huge caravan did they dare to go out to sea for trade. And near the land of the Tang Dynasty, the merchants there were very at ease. Several fleets of the Tang Dynasty patrol every day to protect the smooth passage of the sea. The pirates, however, did not have the courage to engage in public activities in the waters of the Tang people. However, the Tang people can only look after part of the sea, and they can''t look after the farther sea. Although it is known that these pirates are supported by many countries, it is difficult for the Tang people to exert pressure on them without definite evidence. On the contrary, because of the repeated encirclement and suppression, the pirate forces not only did not decline, but became more and more prosperous. "Father, will you go when you come back this time?" After ajert finished, Christina, who was a little depressed, also looked at Jiangning with expectation in her eyes. Jiangning nodded and shook his head, he said: "go is to go, but I come back this time, but also to take you back." After hearing this, they were very happy, then frowned and said, "what about the country and people? What do they do? Does it mean that everything here has to be given up when we leave? " Jiangning shook his head. "It''s not like that. You''ll understand after a while." In the days that followed, LV Duan, envoy to the Tang Dynasty, was undoubtedly very happy after purchasing war horses. Every day, he worked hard to learn the language and writing of the Tang people, and then, under the guidance of his entourage and the translation sent by the Tang people, he traveled all over the territory of the Tang Dynasty, wrote down everything he had experienced personally in his "synopsis of traveling to the Tang Dynasty", and hired an entourage of Tang painters to paint all over the country. He wanted to complete his synopsis of traveling to the Tang Dynasty with pictures and text. This is also influenced by the people of the Tang Dynasty, because he found that many of the books of the Tang Dynasty were compiled in the form of pictures and texts. With pictures and words, it is clearer and more interesting than simple words. Because of this reason, Lu Duan began to revise his book about visiting the Tang Dynasty, and hired the most famous painters in the Tang kingdom to accompany him. He drew the land style of the Tang people, the port city and the ships with many masts, as well as the clothes and residences of the merchants and the people of the Tang Dynasty. He painted the pastures where countless livestock were kept, the growing farmland, the exquisite and tall houses and so on. In his works, he not only recorded the prosperity of the Tang people''s territory, but also recorded in detail all aspects of the Tang society, including the political system of the Tang people. Of course, it is hard to avoid criticizing the Tang people to put an end to the study of sages and to specialize in the study of interests and cunning skills, which makes LV Duan very dissatisfied. After Lu Duan had finished his outline of his visit to the Tang Dynasty, he met the king of the Tang Dynasty and said goodbye. The emperor and his ministers of the Tang Dynasty blessed him and decided to send a naval fleet to escort him. Naturally, LV Duan was very grateful for this. Later, the envoys of Tang Dynasty began to set foot on the road of returning home. Chapter 668 In ancient times, there was the Suez Canal. However, with the change of time, the waterway of the Suez Canal was gradually filled with sand. Since then, the Suez Canal has officially disappeared from people''s view. It was not until modern times that this influential canal was opened in the hands of the French. So far, the European countries did not need to bypass the Cape of good hope, but could reach the East directly from the Mediterranean through the Suez Canal. During this period, I don''t know how much manpower and material resources were saved, but also because the opening of the Suez Canal accelerated the speed of Western colonies colonizing Asia. However, in this wild medieval era, the Suez Canal was a thing of no consequence. On this day, Egyptians under the rule of the Fatima Dynasty, cannibals, as usual, worked hard to make a living. Port said, which is extremely prosperous in the future, has no shadow at all. Today, Egypt''s world-famous port is Alexandria. The port of Alexandria is a must for the maritime merchants of all countries to do business in Egypt. Today, a large fleet of ships is sailing from the Mediterranean straight to Egypt. The flag on the ship is a pattern that even the ignorant know. It''s the flag of the Tang Dynasty. In the center of the mast, there is the flag of the royal family. In the bow and stern of the ship, the national flag and Navy flag are flying. In the center of this huge ship group is a huge ship. Today, the situation of this huge ship is fundamentally different from that of that year, with masts and white sails. It''s going forward at a slow speed. As they approached the Fatimid territory, the huge naval fleet began to accelerate, with heavily armed soldiers standing on the deck. They silently looked at the land ahead, and with the fleet speeding up, they finally stopped at the offshore. One armed soldier jumped out of the boat one after another, splashed with big waves, stepped on the sand with both feet, and strode forward with almost waist high water. Before long, a large number of troops were assembled on the shore. "What are you doing?" Lu Duan stood at the bow of the ark, watching the dense, no less than 10000 elite troops landing, his heart can not help but some strange. "Don''t worry about Mr. Lu," the general of the Tang Dynasty, who accompanied the escort, said with a smile "Oh?" The general said with a smile, "that is to completely seize the gateway to the Red Sea in our hands." LV Duan naturally didn''t understand. He asked suspiciously, "why is this?" Looking at the land ahead, he said, "there is no one here. It''s a wild land. Its value is not as good as that of your country. I don''t know why your country is fighting for the territory of other countries in the face of war?" The general said, "Mr. Lu, I don''t know the specific reason. His majesty is determined to seize this place in order to build a canal. Through the red sea passage, our merchant ships will be able to enter the red sea directly from the Mediterranean Sea, and then into the ocean, cross the Strait close to your country, and reach your territory for direct trade with your country. " After hearing this, Lu Duan was shocked, and then realized that once the canal was opened, the Tang people would have huge trade profits. Moreover, the canal will also be a vital traffic thoroughfare. However, in this way, the foreign countries will also be able to reach China directly. This worry was immediately abandoned by Lu Duan, who believed that although there were many countries outside the region, no country could cross the sea to go abroad. Moreover, he was not worried about the military affairs of the Song Dynasty. Although he was short of horses, he was facing the north. Once in the south, it will be the world of foot, once the nomads in the North dismount. In the Central Plains Dynasty, they were hanged every minute. However, Lu Duan also realized that once the canal was opened, he could control the enviable trade profits. However, it will also be a powder keg, and all kinds of disputes will inevitably surround the canal in the future. "Once the canal is opened, it is bound to have a far-reaching impact, but at the same time, the canal will also become the target of the expedition of all countries. Don''t you worry that once the canal is opened, the countries will fight against each other? " "Ha ha ha." The general burst out laughing. Lu Duan frowned, "why does the general laugh?" "Mr. Lu, haven''t you ever heard of the protective beast of our country after you have been in our country for so long?" "This is nonsense. How can we take it seriously?" Lu Duan naturally disdains to talk about these. In his mind, the so-called national protection beast is nothing more than some rare exotic animals. What can a mere beast do in front of military affairs? Naturally, the general didn''t argue with him and didn''t reply with a smile. Then Lu Duan felt the giant boat moving slightly. He felt strange because he had never felt any turbulence along the way. The sea is not like stagnant water. It is calm and the sea is moving all the time. The ups and downs of the waves, a high and a low, the boat line in the above, but also with the sea in the ups and downs. Not familiar with water, soon after the people can not stand the bumps along the way. However, Lu Duan didn''t feel any bumps on this huge boat. It was the most comfortable time since he crossed the ten thousand mile sea route to the state of Tang. Now, however, the giant boat, which is as smooth as land, is shaking slightly. This makes LV Duan extremely curious in the heart, at the same time have a little panic, "isn''t the hull of the ship water!" Just as he thought about it, he was attracted by another accident on the sea. Only to see that the ups and downs of the sea, suddenly surging up big spray and bubbles, when he concentrated to see, do not know why. The constant gushing of water and bubbles is accompanied by a sudden explosion of the sea, flying around. At this time, a melodious sound of the dragon was heard. LV Duan looked and his mouth widened in shock. What did he see? A huge dragon head rises from the bottom of the sea, with blood red eyes, sharp dragon horns extending behind his head and whiskers beside his mouth, shaking off endless waves. Then, the Dragon suddenly came out from the bottom of the sea. Its huge and slender body, like a snake''s body, constantly came out of the water, followed by a pair of huge things like wings. As the huge dragon rushed out of the sea, with the melodious sound of the dragon, with the wheezing sound of the meat wings, the wings like blocking the sky and the dragon body winding in the sky, LV Duan lost his soul completely. He was dazzled and looked at the giant dragon flying in the sky. At this time, he saw that the giant dragon head seemed to be a mirage, and two dragon heads appeared again on the left and right sides of the dragon head! "Ying... Ying Long!" This three headed dragon, which is constantly flying in the sky and making the sound of dragon chanting, has a pair of wings covering the sky and the sun, which is almost similar to the winged dragon recorded in the book of mountains and seas. That is Ying long. The only thing as like as two peas is the dragon head, with three heads. "I never thought that a certain overseas trip not only saw such a rare country in the world, but also had a chance to see Yinglong''s body posture. Lu Duan died without regret!" He was dazzled and shocked to see the three "Ying dragons" in the sky. At this moment, his mood could hardly be described in any language. This time, his mission is not only successful, but also perfect. First of all, he recorded a book about traveling in Tang Dynasty, which contains all kinds of deeds of Tang people. However, he brought 60000 tall and majestic horses to the great Song Dynasty, no matter which one was enough to make him become an official or a nobility, glorify his ancestors and make him famous in history. Now, after seeing the "Yinglong" who helped Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor defeat Chiyou, Lu Duan feels that it is worthwhile to be a man who can do what he is. Chapter 669 Since the alliance of Fatima Dynasty and Abbasid Dynasty several decades ago, they want to wipe out the Tang people who are insulting to all of them. As a result, first, the United Navy lost out in the Mediterranean; Subsequently, the land inhabited by the Tang people was completely integrated into a whole by the victory of the naval battle. Such a miraculous scene shocked Europe, North Africa and the Near East. The cannibalism of the coalition forces, coupled with the defeat in the Shanghai war, led to low morale. It was completely defeated by the later Tang people in the way of land and sea. The victorious Tang people took advantage of the situation to pursue and attack the Fatima Dynasty in the center of Egypt. Along the way, they not only defeated the Fatima Dynasty''s tangled army again, but also looted more than 20 cities including Alexandria. At this point, the Tang people, who had won a great victory and carried abundant spoils, came back with a full load and trampled on the head of the cannibal. That year''s war, which attracted much attention from all over the world, surprised countless people. Even the reinforcements that the Western European countries had been prepared for had no place at all. The prosperity of the Tang people and the unity of their originally fragmented land made all the countries in the Mediterranean region more curious. Such miraculous deeds made the truth religion established by the people of Tang Dynasty have boundless scenery, and the missionary deeds in various regions have made rapid progress. Countries on the Iberian Peninsula, from monarchs and nobles to serfs and parietarians, changed their faith completely. People living in the vast land of North Africa are not so resistant to Shinrikyo as they were at the beginning. After that, Shinrikyo began to spread to Gaul on the basis of Iberian Peninsula, and then to Germany and the three British islands on the other side of the Strait. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty would not give up this rare opportunity to send missionaries trained in domestic seminaries to the above-mentioned areas to spread their doctrines. Compared with the booming Shinrikyo religion, Catholicism is gradually becoming a bit depressed. In the face of the erosion of pagan forces that constantly occupied the pastoral areas, the Holy See naturally dared to be angry and speechless. According to the original agreement, the above areas were the sphere of influence of Shinrikyo and the place of religious export. Although Shinrikyo has begun to erode the territory of the Vatican, the Vatican, which has no military power, is not the Chinese opponent who has just won hundreds of thousands of Saracen allied forces. Therefore, the Vatican really has no other good way except to make some stumbling blocks and cunning moves secretly. Moreover, since that war, the people of Tang Dynasty have become more and more prosperous. Because of the integration of living land, many port cities became inland cities when the land was merged. Port facilities have been destroyed, and a lot of terrain has changed dramatically in the process of land collision and compression. Several continuous mountain ranges are uplifted above 2000 meters above sea level. Of course, some hills have been raised and turned into hills. Although some plain farmland and pastures have been damaged, these small losses can only be repaired by time. For the Tang people, the biggest influence was that the original fragmented land was integrated by "miracles", which made the Tang people live together on a piece of land and follow a royal family towards the goal of becoming more rich and powerful. In fact, the Tang people did. Although many prosperous and excellent port cities have become inland cities. However, under the later dynamic, the Tang people explored again, drew the national topographic map, and found good natural ports with good conditions, and then built excellent and prosperous port cities again. Today, the port cities where the merchant ships from all directions arrived are the best proof. It is true that the people of the Tang Dynasty, with the attention of all parties, are getting richer and stronger year by year. Now, after decades of Chengping, the silent soldiers of the Tang Dynasty have come out again. After the landing of more than 10000 soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, these soldiers, after a short day of repair, under the leadership of the commander, went straight to Ismailia province of Fatima Egypt in the morning of the second day, and quickly captured various cities. Then the army separated a small number of people and occupied Suez. After that, the news that these areas were occupied by the Tang Dynasty spread to Cairo, the political center of the Fatima Dynasty. The sudden attack and undeclared war of the Tang Dynasty undoubtedly made the Fatima Dynasty feel angry and frightened. They still remember the tragic failure decades ago. At the beginning of the fiasco, they were not only ransacked more than 20 of Egypt''s richest cities, but also faced with extortion by the people of the Tang Dynasty, which paid a lot of gold, silver, livestock and expensive spices. Now, the sudden war has once again made the Fatima Dynasty feel at a loss. Although there were only 10000 people in the Tang Dynasty who launched the attack, these 10000 people were the best of the elite. This is due to the unremitting efforts of the Tang people to practice their martial arts and attack in the end of the year. As a result, they can fight five or even ten in a one-on-one contest. Moreover, their armaments are sufficient to make any country envious. Moreover, different from the feudal lords on the European continent, the country where the Tang people lived was a highly centralized country. This means that once the war begins, the materials and production of the whole country will be prepared for the war. Moreover, they still have a population of nearly 10 million. If the war mobilization starts, it means that they can easily gather a group of elite soldiers with more than 100000 people and excellent martial arts skills. Therefore, even if we knew that there were only 10000 Chinese invaders in the Tang Dynasty, we felt extremely frightened under the Fatima Dynasty. It''s really the place where the Chinese landed and attacked. It''s too close to their capital, Cairo. Once these 10000 people head for Cairo, it is still unknown whether the Fatima Dynasty can resist the attacks of these fierce soldiers. While sending envoys to greet and beg for peace, the panic stricken Fatima Dynasty began to gather domestic troops. In contrast to the Fatima Dynasty, it is the Tang people. They did not have the slightest omen of the coming war. Instead, after conquering the cities in the above areas, they began to build camps and ports. In the area of port said in later generations, there is not even a village there. After the arrival of the Tang people, they immediately began to build a crude port, and reported to the country, and once again received 10000 troops and architects. When the army of the Fatima Dynasty had assembled, they did not dare to march into the above-mentioned areas. Instead, they gathered their troops in Cairo. What''s the purpose? You can see it at a glance. For this reason, Lu Duan, who has not left, is very moved and praised¡° The victory of military power is rare in the past and in the present! " This kind of occupation of land of other countries is common in history. The only thing that left LV Duan feeling was that the captured country, faced with the foreign troops that occupied its territory, had clearly assembled several times as many troops as the enemy and had not yet dared to fight. This is what shocked Lu Duan. From this point, he also learned how high the military prestige and reputation of the Tang people were in Europa. Chapter 670 This time, the same thing was clearly recorded by Lu Duan in his book you Tang Yao Lue. Seeing that the Tang people occupied this land called Egypt, Lu Duan did not leave. Instead, he got out of the ark and stayed in the Tang army with a few followers to observe and record. Naturally, the people of Tang Dynasty did not object to this. They also allowed LV Duan to stay in the army, but warned him not to leave the military camp to avoid accidents. The Tang people, though with only 10000 troops, were not worried about the next possible actions and preparations of the Fatima Dynasty. In addition to the routine vigilance and patrol, the people of the Tang Dynasty were constantly preparing and busy with the construction of port and wharf places and materials. At the same time, another 2000 troops were deployed to capture the coastal areas of Sinai Peninsula. The purpose, of course, is to control the Suez Canal better and more conveniently when digging the Suez Canal in the future. At the same time, with the help of the ship wizard, a small naval ship team crossed the land blocking the Red Sea and entered the Red Sea. They went down the Red Sea and captured a series of islands at the southern end of the Sinai Peninsula. Then the small fleet set sail again and seized all the islands in the Red Sea. At the mouth of the Red Sea, they seized later generations of Djibouti and part of Yemen, which controlled the Red Sea. They also seized Socotra Island, which was isolated in the east of the horn of Africa. When the flag symbolizing the Tang people rose from the above places, it also announced that these places would become the territory of the Tang people. At the same time, the Fatima mission came to the native land of the Tang Dynasty and met the emperor and his ministers. In the resplendent peony palace, the envoys of the Fatima Dynasty could not say a decent cruel word at all. They were frightened by the emperors and ministers of the Tang Dynasty. They obediently signed the treaty and "sold" the above areas to the Tang people for 100 gold coins. When Lu Duan knew about it, he felt great compassion for the country called Fatima. The vast land was sold at such a low price. With so many troops and people, they dare not fight against only 10000 enemies and a few ships. Lu Duan is no longer concerned about the future of this country, because it is doomed. It is unreasonable for such a country with no backbone to continue to exist in the world, and his demise is doomed. As a matter of fact, after the signing of the treaty, this incident caused unprecedented heated discussion in the vast Mediterranean region. There was heated discussion all over the world. The purpose of the "war" was brazenly initiated by the Tang people. Although the scale of the "war" was so small, the end time was so short. However, the initiation and speculation of this matter is the focus of discussion among various countries. Because, in their view, it is so unwise for the Tang people to seize some worthless land and islands instead of more fertile land. Because some of those lands are worthless at all. Either there are few or no people, or they are extremely poor and backward. Just when they didn''t understand, the Tang people once again signed a treaty with the Fatima Dynasty, which roughly means that the Tang people will open a canal project leading to the Red Sea, and the river digging workers will be recruited from the Fatima Dynasty. Such a strong news shocked the vast Europa, and with the passage of time, this strong news began to spread to more distant northern Europe and Central Asia. People with foresight naturally know that once the canal is successfully excavated, then the Tang people who master the canal will master the road of trade rich in endless wealth. In addition to countries in Central Asia, which may be able to trade with China through the Silk Road, another country will now sail directly to China from the sea, buy silk, tea and porcelain from China, and then sell them to Europe, Africa and the Middle East. All the countries are red eyed. Once the canal is successful, they will sit and watch the Tang people sleep on the gold everyday. At that time, all the people of the Tang Dynasty may enjoy the clothes made of silk and the porcelain from China. Although the price of porcelain is lower than that of silk today, because the people of Tang Dynasty are also from China. Over the years, they have successfully picked up the skills of how to make porcelain. Although compared with the expensive porcelain from far away China, the Tang people''s porcelain is cheaper than Chinese porcelain because it is located in Europe. However, cheapness is also a comparison of porcelain from China. Without Chinese porcelain, Tang porcelain is not cheap at all. For exquisite porcelain, many countries naturally want to obtain porcelain and the technology of making porcelain. However, the people of Tang Dynasty were strict with the manufacture of porcelain and many advanced techniques, which could not be obtained by outsiders. It''s like the manufacturing technology of porcelain was only known to the West in modern times. At present, people in the Tang Dynasty treat the manufacture of porcelain and all kinds of advanced craft goods in a conservative and protective way, just like Venice''s manufacture of glass, outsiders simply can''t steal the glass manufacturing technology and workers from the strictly guarded place. Now, the news that the Suez Canal is going to be excavated, like Mars, has ignited the whole of Europe. Envoys from many countries began to visit the Tang people one after another, and they also wanted to have a share in the process of canal excavation. It''s not that they don''t want to form a coalition and wait for the canal to open. It''s the dragon that wanders all day in the Mediterranean that makes them have no courage at all. Although, this dragon with three heads, most of the time is hiding in the waters of the Tang people to rest and guard here. However, even if the Dragon went out, they didn''t dare to use the army. They really had doubts about whether they could defeat the Tang people at this stage. At the beginning, the Tang people were obviously unwilling to deal with those guys who wanted a share. However, after careful consideration, I decided to share some of the leftovers with them. Although they are strong, the population is their weakness. Even if the domestic army is fighting, it is impossible to turn over the world, and Jiangning is naturally indifferent to the struggle between these mortals. Because, before long, the world will be engulfed by the world he controls, and the strong people born in the world will also be used by him. The people of Tang Dynasty obviously didn''t know what Jiangning thought, so they held that instead of offending everyone, they should try to win a vote for themselves. In this way, even if future generations are going to degenerate, if outsiders want to seize the canal, they should first ask a large number of their allies if they agree. Now, naturally, they can all refuse and take over the huge profits of the canal by themselves. But in this way, it is tantamount to offending the whole world, although they are not afraid. But what if they unite? Although they are very powerful, many ants can kill elephants! Not afraid of single to single, not more to many, just afraid of being surrounded by everyone! However, it is impossible for the people of the Tang Dynasty to benefit these people so much in vain. Then, it is necessary to blackmail these people. You want to participate in the construction of the canal, you want to be a shareholder, right? No problem. Pay for the construction and maintenance of the canal first! If not, then I''m sorry, you can''t get the benefit of the canal for nothing. Naturally, all countries know that this is the behavior of the Tang people to blackmail them. However, if they want to share the benefits, they naturally have to bear the cost of building the canal. Therefore, a huge amount of money, such as mountains and seas, gathered in the territory of the Tang people. These countries that pay money will be able to share a number of benefits after the successful navigation of the canal. However, the biggest leader was monopolized by the people of the Tang Dynasty, and only a small part of it was distributed. But even so, it''s a huge profit. It can be imagined that once the canal is navigable, it will completely reverse the form of trade between the East and the west, and will also more thoroughly accelerate the exchanges between eastern and Western civilizations. So far, the trajectory of the whole world has completely changed. Towards a more unpredictable unknown. Chapter 671 The Tang people bravely dispatched troops to seize the land along the Suez Canal and the Sinai Peninsula that will be excavated for navigation in the future, as well as many islands above the Red Sea, and the isolated island of Socotra in the east of the horn of Africa. After the negotiations and the signing of the treaty, the people of the Tang Dynasty once again added 10000 troops and stayed in various places. At the same time, we began to build a new port city in the future. At the same time, a large number of construction materials and related architects came to Egypt across the sea. No, or at present, these lands belong to the Tang people. The attitude of seeking peace and inaction of Fatima Dynasty stimulated the internal contradictions and discontent. In the face of the land being occupied, and because of the part of the land occupied by the Tang Dynasty, the territory of the Fatima Dynasty in Noda was divided into two parts. In fact and fundamentally, the two departments have failed to comply with government orders. From then on, if the Fatima Dynasty wanted to carry out the decrees in the vast Eastern Middle East, it had to go by sea. On land, because of the separation of the Tang Dynasty, the Fatima Dynasty had already been dismembered, and the fall of this dynasty began to enter the countdown stage. The countries involved in the construction of the Suez Canal closely followed the steps of the Tang Dynasty. Both the state and the local feudal lords gathered huge funds and manpower to participate in the construction of the Suez Canal. They recruited workers in the nearby Fatima Dynasty. At the same time, engineers with unique experience in canal construction from the Tang Dynasty also came to Egypt in North Africa and began to survey the route of canal construction along the road. Finally, the engineers decided to excavate the canal from three sections at the same time. One section was excavated by the later port said area, the other section was excavated by Ismailia in the middle, which communicated with many lakes including the great bitterness lake, and the last section was constructed from the southern end of the great bitterness Lake to the Red Sea. After the plan was finalized, the Tang Dynasty began to mobilize materials, and called on many countries to pull all the criminals and slaves to Egypt to build canals. At the same time, more than 100000 workers were recruited from the native land of the Fatima Dynasty, but they were not given any money. The Tang people and other countries were only responsible for providing food. Similarly, this is also the result of forcing the Fatimids in the treaty. Most of the money transported by various countries was used by the Tang people to purchase grain and other things in China, which was used to consume the aged grain that had been accumulated for several years, and also to stimulate domestic agriculture. With the highly developed overseas trade and the profiteering industry of overseas trade, the agricultural development in Tang Dynasty is less and less valued by the people. There are too many people who choose to go into business or other industries. However, knowing that agriculture is the foundation of a country, the whole Tang Dynasty tried to reverse this disadvantageous situation many times. But the effect is very little, due to the development of domestic agriculture, as well as the improvement of grain production, the granary has been full of grain. The price of grain dropped again and again, and the whole territory of the Tang Dynasty had developed water systems and rivers. There were as many as nine rivers with fast flow velocity and deep water depth, and there were few tributaries. With the development of water systems, floods broke out frequently throughout the Tang Dynasty at the beginning. After decades of unremitting efforts in sorting out and building canals, today''s grand scene came into being. However, as the Tang Dynasty turned to overseas trade, and as their goods and materials diversified into China, more and more goods were sold overseas. And overseas commodities are also returned to China with merchant ships, plus the highly developed agriculture, which is full of grain every year. As well as commercial prosperity and profiteering, resulting in more and more people want to engage in commercial activities. After the investigation of the Tang Dynasty, many good farmland in China has been in a state of semi waste. Now, with the construction of the Suez Canal and the atmosphere of governments wanting to participate in the share, the Tang Emperors and ministers decided to purchase the grain supplies for the canal workers from China. On the one hand, it can solve the problem of old grain accumulated in barns for several years, on the other hand, it can stimulate all walks of life in China again. Sure enough, when the decree came out, cities and farmers all over the country cheered. Mountains of grain were taken out of the warehouse, and the old grain accumulated by each household was also taken out of the warehouse and sold to the government purchasing personnel. The income of farmers has been improved, and the agriculture, which had been a little depressed, has been revived again. Without the help of cranes and a series of construction machinery, the construction of the Suez Canal in the dark middle ages is undoubtedly a very difficult project. Basically, it can''t be repaired without 20 years. However, the Tang people are not depressed about this, which means that they can extort money from other countries for 20 years, and their country will continue to prosper for 20 years. I believe that after 20 years, it''s hard to imagine the extent to which the territory, society and national strength of the Tang people will be enhanced. During this period, the Tang people did not pay anything. They kidnapped the whole Europe, North Africa and Middle East countries to pay for it. However, they get the most profits, and governments have to pay for it for 20 years before they can see the benefits. During this period, with the continuous inflow of funds every year, all walks of life in China will get a stable and high-speed improvement. Their people will become richer, and the government''s taxes will rise. With this amount of money, the Tang government could increase the construction of domestic infrastructure, continue to strengthen domestic rivers, and connect cities and villages across the country. For children''s basic education, can also vigorously support and development. Whether the canal succeeds or not 20 years later, the people of the Tang Dynasty are sure to make money. First, we don''t have to waste money, second, we don''t have to bleed, third, we don''t have to offend other countries. On the contrary, he is an ally who has won a vote for himself. Just because of the silk trade, many countries rushed to participate in it. In this way, I can not only get real benefits, but also buy people''s hearts. Why not do it? Anyway, no matter how you look at it, it''s a win-win business. There is no doubt that the emperors and ministers of the Tang Dynasty are laughing, and the participating countries began to think about it carefully after their initial blood cooled down. But the more you think about it, the more wrong it is. The canal will not be completed in a few years, but it will take a generation. During this period, their countries have to continue to build canals every year, adding funds to maintain the stability. It''s ok if the time is short. If the time is long, the problem will be big. The more countries think about it, the more they regret it. The answer of the Tang people is very simple. Want to go back? Yes, once the canal is completed in the future, there will be nothing for you. Your merchant ships can''t get into the canal, and you can''t get any profit either. In the face of such an answer, countries began to calm down. In addition, they have paid a lot of money. Once you want to quit, the money will be wasted. Ask the people of Tang Dynasty what they want? They ignore you and start a war? Think about it carefully, the other side is a Mediterranean dragon, can''t fight at all. As a result, governments that want to cry without tears can only grit their teeth and continue to stick to it. For a time, in the past 20 years, the land of Europe has become much calmer, and few people have fought? Because there is no money, they are all used to build canals. They can''t afford to fight. In this way, the people of the Tang Dynasty seem to have done a good thing! It''s good that no one will fight. We don''t have to bleed. It''s good to live in peace. It''s not good to fight. How distressed should my son be when he''s gone on the battlefield? Don''t fight, OK. Let''s do business together. Well, you wait. The canal will be completed in 20 years, and everyone will become rich overnight! In the meantime, I''ll enjoy being rich first! Chapter 672 The grand Suez canal operation was launched. In the early days, Lu Duan also observed the excitement around the unsuccessful canal, after the Tang Dynasty forced the Fatima Dynasty to cede the land and a series of treaties that made Lu Duan seem extremely excessive. On the contrary, Lu Duan was not very interested in the canal named "Suez". When he learned that it would take at least a generation to build the canal, he was relieved. In the meantime, he worried about the successful completion of the canal. So, will those barbarians rush to the Song Dynasty? The prosperity of the pirate industry in Dizhong sea is another reason for Lu Duan''s worry. But now, it''s all gone. Because the Song Dynasty had 20 years to prepare for everything. The Song Dynasty was also different from the previous dynasties. Its overseas trade was extremely developed, although their merchant ships rarely went so far to trade. But I can''t stand the world''s longing for silk, porcelain and tea! Many foreign merchants came to the Song Dynasty by boat to trade. They brought many foreign products, seeds and materials to the Song Dynasty for trade. In the Song Dynasty, he purchased silk, porcelain and tea, and sold the goods he brought. Once and for all, they made huge profits. Compared with the Silk Road on the road, although there are risks in taking the sea trade, the road is undoubtedly much smaller. The prosperity of the Song Dynasty mostly came from its highly developed trade industry. At present, the silk, porcelain and tea brought by Europa lvduan and his party have aroused great enthusiasm from all over Europe. They are so eager for the exquisite silk and porcelain that the silk producing country is the same clan as the dragon in the Mediterranean. Lu Duan also came to Europa by the ships of the Tang people, which means that the Tang people know how to go to the mysterious land of silk. Therefore, after the Tang people quietly occupied part of the territory of the Fatima Dynasty and announced the opening of the Suez Canal. From this, the Europa with incomparable enthusiasm was thoroughly ignited. Those countries that want to take part in this process have been attacked by the Chinese who have caught the opportunity and have gained a lot of money. But these money, changed hands to stay in the Tang people domestic. They used this infinite amount of money to purchase domestic materials for canal workers. What''s more, it will last for 20 years. We can imagine how strong the national strength of the Tang people will be in 20 years'' time. To this end, Lu Duan after knowing, quite emotional praise, "this is a thorough yangmou also!" He was shocked to pay for the kidnapping of the world by the Tang people, while he reaped profits and enhanced his strategy. At the same time, he was a little discouraged, because no one saw it in the Song Dynasty. It turned out that trade could still play these games. With the help of various countries, it was much better than using swordsmen and simple agricultural means. With the continuous stimulation of domestic money, the money came back and forth, one in and one out, all flowed into the pockets of the Tang people. The Tang Dynasty paid more taxes and continued to build domestic infrastructure, which made the prosperous country prosperous again. For this reason, Lu Duan could not imagine what the state of Tang would be like 20 years later. After recording all this in his book, Lu Duan returned to the ark and returned home with tens of thousands of horses. The Tang people, on the other hand, built the islands in the Red Sea and Socotra island in the east of the horn of Africa. Build some ports and military fortress facilities in advance, especially Socotra Island, which will be the only nearest supply port for them to trade with China in the future. No matter what to transport in the future, the merchant ships will definitely stop at Socotra island to rest when they step into the Indian Ocean, and then they will enter the Indian Ocean. Although there are some small islands in the Indian Ocean, there are not enough supplies and ship repair services. So Socotra is bound to prosper in the future. During this period, when we go to China for trade, we can also rely on domestic witches. Fortunately, the Tang people occupied a lot of land in the territory of the Fatima Dynasty. The Tang witches could set up a border here, and the merchant ships of their country could directly come to the Red Sea and then go to China for trade. The aborigines of Socotra Island were also expelled by the Tang people, followed by the sharp instruments of Tang soldiers, architects and Tang people. They began to build the port city, and the migrants came here. It is obvious that the Tang people intend to occupy the island permanently and do not leave. They not only built port cities, but also built military defense fortresses in dangerous places. They also tried to grow food, vegetables and fruits on barren land to provide maintenance and supply points for the future merchant ships. At the same time, the doctors of the Tang Dynasty also found many herbs on Socotra island that they had never seen before. This small island is a treasure land. Frankincense, gentian, Dracaena Dracaena, myrrh, aloe, civet, ambergris and other precious drugs, as well as many exotic plants, if not its bad climate, this is a treasure land. No wonder they were praised by ancient Egyptians and ancient Indians in history and came to this island constantly to get the above things. After nearly a year''s voyage, Lu Duan finally arrived at the Song Dynasty. When the huge ark slowly docked at the port of "Su Zhou", there were officials waiting for a long time at the port. Because when Lu Duan was traveling through the South China Sea, he sent someone to go ashore from "Quan state" to inform the Song court of the news. That''s why the scene appeared in front of him. When the tall horses with almost the same design and color came down from the cabin one after another, the officials of the Song Dynasty standing beside the port were already stunned. All of these horses are qualified, and most importantly, they have not been castrated. It shows that these flatteries can be propagated in the Central Plains. The lack of horses in the great Song Dynasty is extremely worrying. Without cavalry, we can''t catch up with the Khitan Hulu who come and go like the wind. We can''t strike the nomads on a large scale, and we can''t accept the sixteen prefectures of Youyun and the north at all. Without these strategic sites, the Song court had been passively attacked strategically. It could only rely on the city to keep it stable and did not dare to go out of the city easily. Otherwise, the nomads, relying on their rampant riding and shooting skills, will make their infantry exhausted every minute. Now it''s not the same. With these 60000 horses, it means that song Ting has a large-scale breeding horse, and can also build a 30000 cavalry force. At that time, they will have the courage to attack and pursue for a long time, and also have the courage to face the cavalry. Vaguely, not only the officials of the Song Dynasty, but also the people of the Song Dynasty were looking forward to the day when the northern barrier was taken back. As the first meritorious official who brought so many good horses to the imperial court as an envoy, the one who waited for LV Duan was naturally to increase his official rank. In the same way, his achievements will also shine through the annals of history! Chapter 673 Europe, Mediterranean. Because of the Suez Canal, the whole Europe began to show a "strange" enthusiasm. With the news of the excavation of the Suez Canal, the expectation of Chinese silk, tea and porcelain ignited the whole Europe. However, when this blood cools down, European countries have to start thinking about a realistic problem. That is, it will take at least 20 years for Suez to be successfully navigable and put into operation. During this period, only merchants in Central Asia could purchase silk, porcelain, tea and other related products from China through the land silk road. But compared with the despairing price and the huge demand of European countries, silk from land trade is still in short supply. Therefore, we can understand the expectations of European countries towards the Suez Canal. Compared with the European countries that began to shrink their clothing and diet after their blood cooled down, Tang, a dragon country in the Mediterranean Sea, is on the basis of its prosperity. Every year, a steady stream of money from European transportation was directly digested by the Tang people, such as purchasing domestic food and digging River tools. Stimulated by money, it not only revitalized agriculture, which was even more sluggish. At the same time, the manufacturing industry, industry and Commerce and other industries, also stimulated by money, become more and more prosperous. People''s living standards began to rise gradually, and the government collected more and more taxes, so the internal construction and consolidation began. The so-called take from the people, use for the people; On this point, the Tang government really did. The monarch did not use the national tax to build luxurious and exquisite palaces and gardens, but began to use it to transform cities, roads and water conservancy projects. Especially in the mountainous areas in the past, because of the rugged mountain roads, these places were undoubtedly extremely backward compared with other cities and regions of the Tang Dynasty. In the past, although the government intended to improve the road conditions in the mountainous areas and revitalize the economic vitality there, it still could not get through the mountainous areas with huge amount of money every year. But now it''s different. Because of the excavation progress of the Suez Canal, the Tang people have won over a large number of allies. The money flowing into the Tang people''s pockets every year to digest the more and more accumulated materials inside them, and stimulate a series of industries related to enriching the country and strengthening the people, such as manufacturing and agriculture. With the increase of taxes, the government is extremely rich in finance every year. Therefore, the current Tang government has enough confidence and money to dare to implement large-scale engineering construction and renovation projects on the land of the whole country. As a result, a decree from the central government began to be passed on one by one. The financial department is busy all day, settling the balance of the national treasury, making various budgets, and taking actions against corruption at the same time. In addition, improvement plans for mountainous cities and villages have also begun. In China, workers are recruited, various materials are purchased, and engineers go to various places for coastal exploration and planning. In the following year, a large-scale road construction and reconstruction was started in some mountainous areas, and in the third year, the reconstruction action involving the national mountainous areas was carried out vigorously. The residents living in the mountainous areas are naturally cheering leaping birds. There are not too many plains there. There are only a few places with plains where food is grown, and other areas are still surrounded by mountains and rolling hills. No matter in which era, contemporary farmers naturally value food most. Because of the scarcity of plains, some mountain residents have a very thin share of land. But there are still a large number of people who cannot share the land. Although the terraced fields were planted differently, the terraced fields on the mountains were still inferior to those on the plains. Although many farmers grow economic crops to improve their lives, the annual inflow of food from other provinces still makes them feel insecure. Because the roads are blocked and difficult to walk, businessmen are reluctant to go to those places, and the way the government transports grain, even if it is sold to the families who are short of grain at a very low price, is still a drop in the bucket compared with the growing population. Now all this will be different, because the road is about to be repaired, and once the road is opened, it will revitalize all parts of the country. It also means that all kinds of commodities from other provinces can enter in a faster and more convenient way. In this way, people''s living standards will inevitably improve, and commodities and materials will inevitably show diversified effects. And people in mountainous areas want to go out, which will be more convenient than before. At the same time, their goods can also enter the outside world in a faster and more unimpeded way. Then, before long, their overall living standard will certainly become higher, and at the same time, they will gradually move towards affluence. Although the people of the Tang Dynasty gave the European countries the impression that they were extremely rich, only the people of the Tang Dynasty knew it. The rich are just coastal cities, plain areas and a few hilly areas. However, in the vast mountains and marshes, forests and other areas surrounded by harsh natural conditions. The people there are generally poor, although their lives are rich compared with those in European countries. But compared with the prosperous areas, they are still very poor. In the past, there was no way for the country, and the witches cultivated by the Tang Dynasty did not completely enter all aspects of society. It was not well known by the general public. Therefore, the impression that the wizard gave to the Tang people was still mysterious. However, for the monarch and the center, they are not mysterious. On the contrary, they are active in the central government, loyal to the monarch, the country and the people. However, although Jiangning has handed down a lot of magic, there is no wizard who can really use magic to transform the national environment on a large scale. At most, they can only use their own meager mana to improve the terrain that is not too complex. However, when it comes to large-scale reconstruction of the whole country, they are unable to cope with it. Most of these young witches who have completed their studies are devoted to serving the country with passion. Because, in the process of their learning, the government has been giving them strong support. At the same time, the magic world in Tang Dynasty was called "wizard world" by themselves, which was the name of European countries. The Witches of the Tang Dynasty were always in the witchcraft circle of their own country. They were responsible for making up the loopholes everywhere, strengthening the border, and preventing the witches from Europe from wantonly entering or doing havoc. On the other hand, they also shoulder the responsibility of serving all regions, the government and the army. We are committed to fighting against magic crimes, and at the same time, we are committed to solving diseases and disasters that may arise. However, more efforts are made to prevent foreign witches from coming. Because, compared with the secular world, the magic world of the Tang Dynasty is really vast and sparsely populated. There are not many people in such a big land. There are many kinds of magical biological activities in the open field. Therefore, the witches in Tang Dynasty should not only guard against the foreign witches and maintain the stability of the secular world, but also shoulder the responsibility of catching and catching all kinds of magical creatures and causing all kinds of disasters when they enter the secular world. Therefore, it has always been thought that the Witches of the Tang Dynasty were never stable from young to old. Fortunately, the Tang government treated these people with supernatural power, but they had been serving the country silently. The financial care and various material subsidies have never stopped, which is also a great proof that the wizard and ordinary people have been able to work together in peace! Chapter 674 Jiangning in a side hall, seriously looking at the development and progress of the Tang people over the past hundred years, naturally is extremely satisfied. The pride and ability of being able to accommodate nearly ten million people in a corner of the country is naturally worthy of recognition. This is not a modern society, but a dark, ignorant, religious Middle Ages in Europe. It''s an era of small fighting in three days and big fighting in five days, when wars often break out. Although few wars spread to the mainland of the Tang Dynasty, there are still many wars in Europe and the Mediterranean. Every time, the Tang people should not relax, because if one is not good, the war will involve them. In addition, because of the Mediterranean trade centered around the native place of the Tang Dynasty, the Tang people were worthy of being the center in the middle ages. And Constantinople, also gradually fell behind the Tang Dynasty. Whether it''s the trade in Europe or the silk trade from afar, every day, all kinds of merchant ships and mountains of goods gather in every good port of the Tang Dynasty. Businessmen trade here, sell goods from afar, buy local goods, and then sell them everywhere. All day long, foreign businessmen who speak different languages and have different looks gather in various port cities and inland cities. Fruit wine, olive oil, amber, minerals, medicines and other commodities from Europe will be sold all over the world. Horses, camels, special seeds, Persian carpets, gold and silver ornaments, books and even honey from Central Asia also gathered in the ports of the Tang Dynasty. And in the following time, it was sold all over the world, some of which were sold internally by the Tang people, and more of which were sold to Europe and North Africa The frequent trade activities bring more active cultural exchanges between the East and the West. In this magnificent and highly praised "Mediterranean trade circle" in the history books of later generations, the various trades around it bring together the cultures, technologies and commodities of various countries. The circulation of commodities not only enlivened the more and more prosperous economy, but also spread various ideas and works in a wide area. Different ideas and artistic achievements of the eastern and Western cultures collided in the local area of the Tang Dynasty, and the essence of the two cultures was revealed. The Chinese nation has always been an inclusive nation with a broad mind. They are proud of their own culture and like to spread their advanced culture and ideas around. However, for foreign advanced culture, they do not abandon, but also can accept, absorb and integrate into their own culture. Then, a wave of cultural export work began. Now, if we can say which European countries were most influenced by the Tang Dynasty, it is no more than Italy, North Africa, Iberian Peninsula, Greece and Hungary, which have only half of their land. This nomadic people from the East, named Mazar people, initially moved between the Don River and the Dnieper River. Later, they were driven out of levidia by the pechneg Turks and entered atrkuzu. It reached the Danube Delta around 880 A.D. and completely occupied the territory of the awals, Pannonia, at the end of the ninth century. The people of Tang Dynasty came to Europe in a short time. However, unlike the Mazar people who chose the land in the center of Europe, the Tang people chose the islands and annexed the land of Italy in the following decades. However, in that era, the people of Tang Dynasty were all influential figures in Europe and the Mediterranean. Maybe it came from the East, maybe it was the adherents of Anxi army in the prosperous Tang Dynasty. In a word, Hungarians have a good impression on the Chinese. They were also the only country in the early days that was willing to actively communicate with the Tang people and didn''t have much vigilance against them. After the prosperity and revival of the Tang Dynasty, especially in the two dynasties of the Mediterranean and Dashi, the United navy of Fatima and Abbas Dynasty fought a war. In the first World War, the main naval forces of the two countries were completely annihilated, and then the land and water entered together and completely attacked the native land of Fatima Egypt. More than 20 cities have been destroyed and countless goods and materials have been looted. While shocking the world, Hungarians are even more fortunate. Although at that time, the European Union had already started to form a joint army, intending to interfere and help the Tang people. Hungary is also one of the most active countries. Although the United Army has not arrived at the battlefield in the end, the war will be completely ended, and the situation will be greatly reversed. However, Tang people''s attitude towards European countries was also rewarded afterwards. In the following decades, the prosperity and development of the Tang people made the Tang people become the center of Europe, North Africa and the East. It is not only a trade center, but also a center of cultural exchange between the East and the West. The export of foreign culture for more than one hundred years has caused a lot of chain reactions. The most obvious is that the various skills and cultures of the European countries, which were originally backward, made great progress and development after the cultural export of the Tang Dynasty. The most obvious point is that the agriculture of their countries is no longer as it used to be, turning over the soil and sowing seeds. But under the influence of the Tang people, they began to learn from the Tang people for further intensive cultivation. Moreover, he learned to tame and use cattle from the people of Tang Dynasty. And when you see a small nose ring, it makes a very difficult to tame cow honestly follow the man''s ass. This kind of picture is incredible for Europe. Although the arrival of nomads, but also spread a lot of advanced skills. However, the nomadic people are different from the agricultural people, they do not need to dig food from the field, and naturally do not pay attention to the relevant things. Although they all depended on cattle, sheep and horses, except that the upper rulers could eat cattle and sheep every day, the untouchables and herdsmen at the bottom had no qualification and financial resources at all. Therefore, the nomads did not bring the technology of how to tame cattle to Europe. In Europe after the reform, because of the arrival and foothold of the Tang people, although the Tang people lost a lot of things and skills during this period. However, most of these things have been gradually completed after they are stable. And how to cultivate grain, simply deep into the blood of the Tang Dynasty. Because, after the stability of the Tang Dynasty began a rapid revival and prosperity. Naturally, under the link of trade, different cultural exchanges came into being. In addition, the Central Plains Dynasty liked to spread their advanced culture around. Even though the Tang people are not in the Central Plains, their hobby has not changed. The cultural output by them not only spread the ideas of the Tang people, but also spread out many advanced technologies. Although compared with the internal of the Tang Dynasty, these are outdated and insignificant technologies. But compared with Europe, these technologies are undoubtedly very advanced. And a country, a civilization, is gradually prosperous from the accumulation of bit by bit. But also in the Tang Dynasty''s cultural export and religious export movement, the impact of the neighboring countries is extremely profound. Nowadays, in Iberia, Gaul, North Africa, the three distant islands of Britain, and even in Western Europe and some parts of central Europe, Shinrikyo has gradually replaced Catholicism. As the birthplace of Shinrikyo, the land of the Tang people naturally takes on a sacred color. It has become another religious holy land no less than Jerusalem and Mecca. During this period, Mazar people, who also came from the East, had a deep influence under the export of the Tang people. Although they voluntarily assimilated with the white people, they were deeply influenced by the strong cultural output of the Tang people. A lot of traditional customs and habits gradually incline to the Tang people. Later, they changed according to their internal characteristics. However, the Tang language and the Tang language read and written by the Tang people, just like the French and English in the future, have become the mainstream learning languages in various countries. Jiangning is naturally happy to see such a situation. When he appeared in this world, the whole world also changed because of him. After the Tang people settled down and founded the country, this kind of change was more profound and profound. At least, he will not measure the new world by the history of another time and space. Because everything has been different for a long time. Not only the people of Tang Dynasty, Europe, North Africa, Dashi countries, but also the great Song Dynasty in East Asia, which is thousands of miles away, have undergone earth shaking changes because of his arrival. I''m afraid it''s hard to reproduce the shame of Jingkang in history. Because the Song Dynasty, is about to get rid of the lack of horses against the nomadic time. After the early 60000 horses arrived, the Song court was able to build at least 30000 cavalry. According to the standard of one man and two horses, although the cavalry of 30000 people can not take care of the vast North, it can effectively threaten some cavalry from the north in the pursuit of some areas. As long as we spend 20 hard years, whether it is the opening of the Suez canal or the training of the war horses by the Song Dynasty, we will receive fruitful returns. At this time, Jiangning''s mind suddenly came a message, he suddenly got up, his eyes looked at the sky, in an instant came to the vast universe. There is a world with endless brilliance coming quietly. Chapter 675 The world coming from far away and endless time and space has no influence on the world in front of it. In other words, countless lives in that world can hardly feel the coming drastic change. Many lives are still going on with their daily life, and everyone is doing all kinds of crafts related to livelihood. Birds, animals, fish and insects also rush for a living. Even the wizard with extraordinary power here can''t feel the coming upheaval. Jiangning, however, clearly sees that the world that has been called upon to come is going through countless time and space and has come a long way. Its appearance of endless brilliance is gradually approaching the blue planet in front of it. The vast brilliance, in an instant, lit up every corner of the planet. No matter where it is, it has never been let go. In this world shrouded in endless brilliance, the blue planet in front of us is extremely small and insignificant. In this world of endless brilliance, it is like an apple competing with a watermelon. Compared with the world shrouded in endless brilliance, it seems so small. In this blue world, people in the daytime just feel that the sun today seems to be extremely dazzling. But people who are on the side of the night are suddenly surprised by the change from night to day. The intense and warm light awakens all living beings in deep sleep. Awakened people and all things, with their own eyes, with their keen senses to feel the sudden changes between heaven and earth. Many strange people and strange things who study mysticism and astrology are watching the sudden changes in the sky. They use what they have learned all their lives to carefully observe and understand the changes in the world. However, there is no glimpse of the future. In Jiangning''s eyes, with his call, the world "bumps" into the blue planet in front of it at a steady speed. In the end, two worlds of different sizes collide. There is no imagined upheaval, no earthquake, no mountain, no tsunami. Some are just silent, the blue world is easily merged by another more powerful world. The whole blue planet world seems to have entered another space, and it seems that an invisible "scissors" has planed it apart. It''s several continents and oceans, quietly into a broader ocean. Apart from the tsunami caused by backwardness, other changes have not been triggered at all. No one knows whether the world will lead to great navigation in the future; However, one thing we should be sure of is that the broader world will surely usher in a more splendid history in the future. Because, here, there is a broader space, at the same time, resources have become more prosperous. Similarly, in this vast space, there is a race that is incomparably powerful compared with human beings, the high elves! When everything was finished quietly, Jiangning''s body appeared in this strange space in a flash Under this strange space, there are endless continents; There is this world, the original continent when it was first born, the continental territory of the earth, a piece of land called "spirit continent", several continents of another world, and a country called "warlock" composed of continuous islands. From now on, the history of the past is no longer worth considering. Because, from now on, there will be a brand new history here. At the same time, this history is bound to be extremely prosperous and wonderful. Modern industrial society will no longer appear here. This strange space limits the emergence of modern civilization. This stems from the special rules here, which do not allow the fruits of modern civilization to appear here. Only in the endless outer universe can it be the hotbed and cradle of modern scientific and technological civilization. What''s different from the structure of a planet is that this strange space is not an irregular ellipse. It''s a plane structure, and its area is shocking. Even the continent land of more than a dozen different sizes, as well as numerous starry islands, are still very small in its vast area. What they occupy is only a tiny corner. Beyond that, there is still vast space, covered by endless sea water. The distance between more than ten continents is not too far; Although for the sailing age, the distance between each other seems very far, but also in a choice, acceptable range of land. The settlement of the new land has not caused much influence on the vast plane space world. There is a reasonable distance between continents and islands. Similarly, with the birth of some great "navigators", continents and islands that are not too far away from each other will be discovered one by one. Furthermore, these islands and the people and countries on the land will closely communicate with the newly discovered land. At that time, it might be called "the great geographical discovery" or "the age of great navigation". At that time, there must have been a side of being invaded and occupied between the complex ethnic classification and race. When modern science and technology can''t be born, it''s doomed that there will be no peace between several continents in the future. The four wars, on the one hand, will eliminate human beings, on the other hand, will promote the further development of human civilization. And when the gap between them is difficult to bridge, it is difficult to open up a huge advantage; Those professionals with extraordinary power are bound to show their heads. In particular, in this endless sea area, there is an island warlock Kingdom composed of a continuous archipelago. Not to mention, not far from these lands, there is still a country inhabited by a very powerful race, the high elves. In the future, these powerful races are bound to bring about a change here. Because of the differences between people and the unfairness between human beings and other races, one side will be threatened by the powerful race and country of the other side. Or grovel and suffer destruction; Or, under the powerful humiliation and pressure to change. And the wizard and all the extraordinary professionals will be on the stage. At that time, they will be respected and admired. With a strong population base, there must be a genius among 10000 people, and the continuous input of talents will make the number and influence of extraordinary professionals more and more powerful. At that time, Jiangning will be able to form an army based on the continuous supply of talents. And this day will come quickly under his deduction, and everything will go on according to his script. Chapter 676 The beautiful Shambhala, hidden in the unique space in the sky, is a pure land for countless human beings living on more than ten continents below. Everyone is eager to rise to this pure land to live. It is said that the water there is as sweet as honey. After a sip, all diseases will disappear and life will be prolonged. However, everyone has different opinions on how to reach this pure land. Some people say that only those chosen by God are qualified to set foot on this pure land. Some people say that only those who have great contributions to the world are qualified to enter the pure land. Some people say that in the endless sea, there is a special island. If you find it, there is a road to the pure land in the sky. No one knows where these sayings first came from. However, with the emergence of one supernatural event after another and the emergence of one monster after another on the land which is not connected with each other, otherwise, the theory of gods and monsters will come true. Now, more and more people begin to cling to and believe that God exists. It originates from a supernatural event, and also from the changes caused by the birth of more and more human beings with extraordinary talents. When seven continents fell behind, many people''s peaceful lives changed. I do not know when, here began to appear the human can not explain the supernatural phenomenon. After death, no one knows whether there is a soul in the past sense and cognition. Now, when many people see people die, the soul appears from the body, and for some reason turns into ghosts and evil spirits. After death, the view that there is a soul has been confirmed. At the same time, drowning people, turned into disgusting and terrible water ghosts, also made countless people peak their three outlooks. After thousands of years of tradition and prejudice, feudal superstition began to deepen. However, the causes and appearance of these events tell countless people that the world has changed. So far, no one has found the continent far away from the sea, but the day will not be long. At the same time, because of the emergence of a supernatural event, the ancient people with extraordinary ability began to appear frequently in the secular world. Participate in it, expel evil, and restore local peace. With the formal entry of the extraordinary power into the world and the intervention in the lives of ordinary people, many people feel that the world has become extremely strange overnight. And more and more beasts and monsters with extraordinary power are also appearing in people''s vision one by one. There are giant dragons with meat wings like lizards, Griffins with sharp beaks, antlers with long antlers, and fints with a third eye on their forehead. There are also vampires who suck human blood for a living, and mermaids who can sing sweet songs and lure all kinds of merchant ships and sailors to sink and hit the rocks. More and more extraordinary events and the emergence of extraordinary life make the peaceful world extremely dangerous in an instant. Ordinary people panic and ask God to worship Buddha to protect themselves; The rulers, on the other hand, are very worried. They do not know, they do not understand, they are afraid of all things and the emergence of life, they do not know what to do. Instinctively, I feel that I am powerless to rule by myself even if these situations continue to develop. So, at the call of these people, all kinds of strange people and strange things appeared frequently. Some of them are long-standing and secret sects, while others are the strength gained from ancient books. Their appearance and actions make them known to the world overnight. They become no longer strange, but from the dark to the light. At the same time, many supernatural powers began to wantonly select successors from ordinary people, and teach them to master this mysterious and fascinating power. At the same time, the territory of the mainland began to change under the influence of mysterious forces. The sea has become wider, the mountains more precipitous, the narrow land has increased, and the already huge land has grown a lot under the tension of mysterious forces. In the Mediterranean Sea, this narrow inland sea has become wider and wider. The land of the island country and the country of the Tang people that settled on it has increased a lot overnight. The growth of nearly ten times has turned this narrow land into a wide one overnight, with an area of nearly one million. In this way, the population of tens of millions of people seems to be less. The already crowded cities are once again quite empty due to the migration of population. New roads and settlements have been built on emerging lands. The surplus population has enriched all parts of the country. All of a sudden, this small land has increased by dozens of provinces in an instant. Nearly ten million people, sprinkled on the huge land, simply can not fill the blank land around. There is no smoke in thousands of miles, which has been confirmed again in the Tang Dynasty. However, the people of Tang Dynasty were in pain and happy. The natural growth of the territory made them very happy. But the new land is wild everywhere. It needs to be populated and developed there. And their rapidly rising national strength, in addition to the beginning of the basic plate is still extremely prosperous, other areas are still in a primitive and backward state. However, over the years, the strength of the Tang people has accumulated a lot. They began to send more explorers to the open land every year, and they made a new map. At the same time, we began to migrate population bit by bit to enrich the local policy. Year by year, the population moves out, develops the local area, develops the agriculture, builds the city, from scratch, from backwardness to prosperity. Little by little, the daily consumption of various materials, the government''s Treasury rapidly shrink, and the domestic basic plate is more and more prosperous. The trade around the Mediterranean is still going on. Due to the wide sea area and the growth of various lands, countless countries have become a little puffy. However, the sudden increase of land makes all people fall into ecstasy, which means that they don''t need to use war to get a lot of virgin land. As a result, the war was almost over, and everyone was trying their best to digest the new land. "The development and progress of things are going smoothly according to your script." In Shambhala in the sky, ininville looks to the lower world through a spring in front of him. All the changes of the lower world are clearly revealed in the pool water. The growth of land means that more people can be accommodated. The widening and deepening of the sea means that the resources of the sea will be endless from now on. At the very least, according to the current productivity and civilization of mankind, it is indeed endless. Jiangning''s eyes also looked at the spring. The development of things and the drastic changes in the lower world all came from his promotion. Driven by him, the world is evolving according to his vision. He didn''t take ininville''s words, but said: "in other time and space, there are still some fruits that have not been recovered. Next, you are responsible for recovering them, and I am responsible for another thing." "Well, good." Inenville nodded. Jiangning''s eyes turned to other places. In the initial mainland of the lower boundary, he arranged special talents to study all kinds of high technology. Now, with the rules he envisioned for the flat world below, the continent that specializes in all kinds of high technology is not suitable to stay here. After his thoughts fell, the original three continents disappeared into the endless sea in an instant. With his idea, he rose to the slightly primitive universe, and then three continents and endless sea water turned into a beautiful planet under the invisible force. Stay quiet in the orbit around the star, but no one can notice this dramatic change. Chapter 677 Since the beginning of human beings, they have been fighting with heaven, earth, nature and all things, and then with the same kind. Fight for land, fight for food, fight for spouse... And then this fight, gradually deep into the human blood. When the first light of civilization came into being, within the scope of this light of civilization, many nations derived primitive civilization structures. And then in the process of learning and merging with each other, with the enhancement of strength, civilization also began to become stronger bit by bit. The struggle between people gradually escalated to the conquest and annexation between countries, and the defeated became the nourishment of the victors. The strong are born, and the weak are dead. Human civilization and history is an enduring war epic. And human beings are becoming more and more powerful under the baptism of endless wars. War is a double-edged sword with both advantages and disadvantages. Similarly, because of the war, the development of human civilization is equal to a big step forward. Many great civilizations and memorable civilizations were born in the war. After that, when the development stagnated, or the population gradually saturated, and the internal contradictions proliferated, a round of civil war appeared. The surplus population was eliminated and the change of dynasties began. A new dynasty was born in the ruins of the old Dynasty. In Europe, since Philip II seized the throne of his young nephew and succeeded him as king of the kingdom of Macedon, he spent 20 years working hard to make the small country Macedon become a powerful country, after defeating the Greek city-state alliance. In the second year, Philip held an all Greek conference in Corinth, determined the Corinthian alliance led by Macedonian, and established Macedonian control over the Greek city states. During his term of office, he took a series of measures to enrich the country and strengthen the army, strengthen the monarchy, reform the currency system, promote trade, establish new cities, open the sea, reform the military, establish a standing army, and train a "Macedonian phalanx" with strong combat effectiveness, which made a small country rise and become the leader of Greek city states. But he died in the assassination on the eve of his preparation to enter Persia. Later, Alexander, who was greatly praised by later history books, took over the throne. During his reign, he first unified all the territory of Greece, then swept the Middle East, conquered all the territory of Egypt without a single soldier, and then defeated Darius III in the battle of izus, and then destroyed the Persian Empire and established a vast empire across Europe, Asia and Africa. He conquered Greece, the Middle East, Egypt and Persia, but he couldn''t conquer a piece of land just across a small Strait. That is the first civilization in the world, the first ray of dawn in the period of ignorance, lit up the dark period of ignorance. A dynasty called tutehem! This was the first setback in his conquest history. After his death, his vast empire was divided. The contender, the legacy of the Empire, waged a protracted war, but his ministry also wanted to accomplish Alexander''s unfinished business. Conquering the ancient dynasty in the Mediterranean at the gate of his home, completing Alexander''s regret, in order to prove that he is the most successful and suitable successor. However, without exception, they all failed. Although their army was several times that of the ancient dynasty, they still could not defeat and conquer the ancient land. Once the ancient Egyptian Dynasty tried to conquer here, suffered failure, Alexander tried to conquer here, also suffered failure. And his successors also want to conquer this land, but still face failure. On the other side of the Mediterranean Sea, a boot like land, a city-state named Rome was founded during the long war of successors. In the following decades, it began to expand rapidly. Moreover, its national power gradually increased with the continuous external expansion. After defeating the powerful enemies one by one, it occupied a considerable vast land. Gaul, Spain, North Africa, Greece, Anatolia, Egypt, Middle East. This empire is no less than the empire founded by Alexander. A number of talents successively emerged and promoted this country to the top. However, when they look around, they find that the color of their own territory still stands out in the Mediterranean. In contrast, it is very asymmetric with its layout. This is an ancient land, an ancient race and an ancient dynasty. Thousands of years have passed since its establishment. Countless nations have risen, declined and perished, but only it still exists. Like a high God, overlooking all the ups and downs of the world and struggle. They are conservative in their own land, safe farming, grazing, fishing, road building, doing overseas trade. They don''t seem to be keen on war. They do all kinds of learning and study things that the outside world can''t understand. Moreover, the population of this country is very small, even after thousands of years, its population still does not fill the island. However, their richness has attracted worldwide attention. Whether it is a royal palace, or a temple worshiping gods, or other large-scale buildings, decorated with gold and gems has become the norm. Although the population is small, they are very rich, because this is a famous rich country since ancient times. There are a lot of people who want to conquer here. The dynasties of ancient Egypt, the Carthaginians, the Greeks, Alexander and his successors all want to conquer here. Even the former Persian Empire, also want to conquer here, but without exception, they all failed. Now, all the enemies who tried to conquer it have disappeared, or they have been reduced to foreign rule. Only it, the oldest civilization, still exists in the world. What happened in the past and in the near future is like a silent announcement to all the latecomers. No one, no nation, no country should attempt to conquer it. Although these latecomers are larger than it in area and population, no one can conquer this tiny ancient land. Naturally, no one can conquer this ancient dynasty. However, in fact, there are always some people who don''t believe this statement; Like the conquerors of later generations, they all wanted to prove themselves by conquering this dynasty. This is a great achievement in the history of conquest. Chapter 678 In the Mediterranean, a large fleet is breaking the waves on the blue sea. One side of the flag fluttered in the wind, and the oars and sails of each ship moved forward with the sea. A soldier was wearing uniform armor, with a shield in his left hand, a dagger at his waist, and a uniform helmet on his head. He stood on the deck in silence and looked at the blue sea in front of him. They set out from Sicily. There were more than 300 warships, nearly 400 of them. There were more than 30000 soldiers on board, each of whom was an elite soldier who had experienced many battles. Following one excellent commander after another, they conquered one nation after another, one land after another, and promoted Rome from a small city-state to an empire across Europe, Asia and Africa. Now, they will once again enter the war, conquering the oldest land in history, and also the first civilization born in the world since mankind. The influence of this civilization is undoubtedly extremely far-reaching. In the past few thousand years, it has been spreading the light of civilization to the outside world. It has brought one ignorant nation after another and one ignorant region after another into civilization from the primitive state of ignorance. No matter ancient Egypt, ancient Greece, ancient Babylon or ancient Sumeria, they were more or less influenced by it. Especially in Europe, it can be regarded as a beacon and cradle of civilization. Its system, culture, economy, military and science have far-reaching influence. Many nations, regions and countries, as well as civilizations, gained civilization from him at the beginning, and then these nations and countries created their own civilization achievements on the basis of it. This ancient land is as old as its history, and the people living on it are as old as the land. Thousands of years later, the world has experienced countless ups and downs, many civilizations, countries and nations were born, rise and die. However, the oldest civilization is still strong for thousands of years. Even in history, many powerful countries or nations try to conquer it and rule this ancient land, but no one has ever succeeded. They all failed without exception. And now, there is a follower who doesn''t believe in evil and wants to defeat this myth. It wants to conquer this land, and the former and the later prove that their own civilization is the best. Instead of the ancient civilization in front of them, they believe and believe that the ancient products of the old age are difficult to adapt to the next rules of the game in today''s world. It should be kicked out of the game and dominated by itself, making the rules of the game. At the same time, the world announced that the name of the new game maker is Rome. Rome from the original city-state small country, bit by bit, step by step to fight for annexation and expansion, the original corner, expansion to now across the three continents of Europe, Asia and Africa huge territory, spent hundreds of years. With the decline of the Republic, Rome entered a rapid expansion stage. The leaders who emerged one after another were all military leaders with great talent. There was Caesar the great before, but now there is Octavian. He is Caesar''s nephew and grandson. He was adopted by Caesar as his heir. After Caesar was assassinated, he stepped on the political stage and formed a "post triad alliance" with Anthony and leibida. In the battle of Philippi with Antony, he defeated the Republican leaders brutu and Kashi, then he deprived rebida of military power, defeated Antony in the battle of aktu, and destroyed Ptolemy Egypt. After returning to Rome, he began to take charge of all the state power. Later, he was recognized as a "life-long protector of the people", and later won the title of "Grand Marshal". Later, he was granted the title of "Augustus" by the Senate. He reorganized the Roman government and brought peace and prosperity to the Roman world for two centuries. Octavian had successively obtained the titles of consul, protector and high priesthood, and was actually the emperor of Rome. In order to strengthen the rule, the army was reformed and the mercenary system was implemented; The establishment of the guard, stationed in Rome and Italy. It continued to expand abroad, completed the conquest of Spain to the west, and pushed northward to the Danube and Rhine. He is good at judging the situation, making progress and retreat, being resourceful, decisive, prudent and steady. He adopted a series of domestic and foreign policies in accordance with the situation, which created a relatively stable political situation and laid the foundation for the early prosperity of the Empire. Although he had completed a series of expansion and conquest activities, when he looked at the Mediterranean, he found that there was still a piece of land not under the rule of Rome. At the beginning, Rome''s national strength developed rapidly in the process of external expansion and annexation. However, due to the lessons learned, Rome did not have the intention of conquering the ancient Mediterranean country tutehem. Now, Rome has eliminated a series of enemies, expanded its territory to the limit, and consolidated its power in successive civil wars. Full support, foreign expansion policy. Rome''s power and martial arts are formidable. And Octavian is the commander-in-chief who was killed from the sea of corpses. Although he is a soldier, he is also a politician. His desire for conquest did not stop with the stability of Rome and his own power. When he looked around the territory of Rome, he found that the land that had been ignored by Rome had not yet been conquered. In addition, there are too many legends in this ancient birthplace of civilization. As well as the history, so famous monarch, have thought of conquering here, but that a brilliant, brave and warlike monarch, but in front of this small island faltering, hate to stop. No matter Ramses in ancient Egypt, the Allied forces of Greek city states, the attempted invasion of the sea people, the conquest of Alexandria and the subsequent successors, Seleucus and Ptolemy, all tried to conquer here. However, these great human beings have been brilliant in human history. In the face of this small island country, they hate each other one by one. So here, for a time covered with invincible label and color. Today, Octavian believes that Rome under his rule is far more than any great country in history. Under the rule of Rome, there were tens of millions of people. Rome could easily mobilize an army of more than 100000. The whole Mediterranean has now become the bathtub of Rome. How can an island country with a population of several million stop Rome? Even though he saw too many records and descriptions of this ancient dynasty in history, these are hard to stop, or what he thinks are just excuses and fig leaf for the losers. Thus, after the end of the foreign conquest, Rome''s national power showed a prosperous and peaceful time. Octavian''s order was given. He ordered his general Tiberius to lead nearly 400 ships to attack with an army of more than 30000 people. Prepare to wipe out the naval forces of the tutehem Dynasty at one stroke. After that, a steady stream of brave Roman troops will land on the island. So as to complete the great cause of the first man at one stroke, and completely lay the foundation of Rome''s glory. Chapter 679 Standing at the bow of the flagship ship, Tiberius recalled the great Augustus''s orders when he came, and his heart was filled with a passion. In his military career, he served as the commander of the army, solved the problem of the Armenian throne in the East, and asked the Parthians for the flag which was taken away after the defeat of ksura. He also fought with the barbarians in Gaul, Pannonia and other places outside the mountain, and won a small victory. Although his military achievements are not outstanding compared with the great commanders in the past, if he can successfully conquer an ancient dynasty with thousands of years of history this time. No doubt this will be a bright spot in his future political career. Although this ancient dynasty is very small, it has never been conquered by Hannibal, Alexander, Seleucus and Ptolemy. Under the resistance of this island country with a small population, it was broken. Now, this task falls on his shoulders, once he can successfully complete the conquest, add a province for Rome. So he was Tiberius, better than the great conquerors of the past. Because he managed the cause that they hated to death and could not finish. When he thought of this, Tiberius'' heart was full of fire, and the wild hope lit his heart. Until then, he found a fleet on the sea level in front of him, with an old flag on it. He drew his sword from his waist, pointed to the front, and roared, "for Rome!" "For Rome!" "For Rome!" When the soldiers on his flagship followed his call and cried out to drink, other ships also came one after another shouting, until the continuous shouting became one, shaking the world. "General, they have fewer ships than us. At present, we are in a dominant position only considering the ships of both sides." His adjutant said to him, his eyes fixed on the fleet in front of him. "No, elius." Tiberius shook his head and said, "don''t underestimate them. They are thousands of years old. In the past, Ramses wanted to conquer it, and many other dynasties wanted to conquer it. Hannibal also wanted to conquer it. Alexander and other famous commanders and emperors all wanted to conquer it. Add a shining gem to your crown. But they all failed. In the face of such a mysterious ancient dynasty, we should try our best to avoid it easily. " Elius said with a smile, "but in any case, this ancient land will add another shining gem to Rome. Rome conquered many powerful enemies, tribes and lands. The whole Mediterranean Sea was surrounded by Roman land. Even if this ancient dynasty in how the resistance, failure is certain "Not bad!" Tiberius said haughtily, "no one can resist the conquest from Rome!" With that, the sword in his hand pointed far away, the herald on the ship immediately waved his flag, and the huge Roman fleet immediately changed its formation. The slave sailors at the bottom accelerated the speed of rowing, and the huge fleet began to accelerate slowly. The weapons on the ship immediately enter the launching state, and only when they enter the range officially, the war will be officially triggered. At the same time, the soldiers from the ancient country, in the face of the fierce enemy, they did not have the slightest fear. His eyes were calm with anger. Everyone wore excellent armor and weapons. The red tassels on his helmet swayed in the sea breeze. With the sound of war drums, the atmosphere of extermination and tension filled the air, and every soldier grasped his weapon. They were tall and strong, with black hair, brown eyes, yellowish skin, pursed lips, sharp eagle eyes, and looked straight at the approaching Roman fleet. When a command is delivered, the sound of raising shield, bending bow and arrow, winding crossbow, and sword coming out of sheath will ring out. Then, the battle roar sounded, the formation of the fleet began to change, and the fleet began to accelerate. Time goes by, but for the two sides who are about to fight, it is so long. Finally, when the two sides get close to each other''s range, their respective battle roars ring, and then bursts of dense arrows are fired towards each other. And the leading flagship of both sides, each accelerating towards each other''s formation rushed in. Arrows and crossbows are constantly thrown at each other, accompanied by screams and scarlet blood flowing, creating a "Red Sea" on the blue sea. With the aggravation of the war, the two sides immediately fell into a scuffle, and then launched a gang skipping operation. The soldiers of both sides tried every means to hook each other''s ships, and then jumped down the deck onto each other''s ships. The fierce close combat began. On the narrow and crowded deck, a dense and crowded battle array was formed. The shield was against the shield, and the sword went through the gap of the shield to stab into the opponent''s body. As the number of people who died and fell to the ground increased, the narrow deck became empty, and the fight began. The Roman soldiers, who had experienced many battles, formed a battle line in twos and threes to resist, and the soldiers of tutehem were no less. They were tall and strong, with excellent equipment, and fought with the aggressors. From day to night, the blue Mediterranean has long been stained by the bodies and blood of soldiers from both sides, and many carnivores are fighting for it. Then the retreat horn sounded, and the broken Roman fleet left the fighting sea and fled in confusion. They failed, even when ships and numbers were dominant. The fleet trapped in the scuffle was divided and encircled by tutehem''s army, which led to chaos in the command system of the Roman fleet. Tiberius, the second emperor of the Roman Empire in the future, was beheaded by the local monarch of tuteham. How Tiberius wielded his sword, he could hardly hurt the owner of his blue armor. In the end, Tiberius was beheaded by a monarch whose martial arts were higher than him. As the fire engulfed Tiberius'' flagship, the Roman soldiers who had been fighting hard for so long collapsed. When the retreat horn sounded, the Roman fleet, trapped in the scuffle, scrambled to flee the battlefield. The tutkheim fleet, on the other hand, tried its best to intercept the enemy with high morale. Yes, Rome''s first conquest, a complete defeat. Coach Tiberius, the future Roman emperor, died in battle. Of the 30000 plus soldiers, more than 10000 were directly killed, more than 5000 were captured, and several thousand were still missing. In the end, fewer than 7000 soldiers returned safely to Rome. This tragic defeat shocked the whole Rome and added a heavy stain to the history of Roman conquest! The army of the tutehem Dynasty, on the other hand, returned to their land in cheers. Chapter 680 What they don''t know is that their fighting scenes are all clearly seen by a pair of eyes in the sky. This scene of war, Jiangning already clearly know. When he and Cassandra worked together to create the prophecy Book Genesis, they had clearly foreseen everything. However, to his surprise, when he came here again, thousands of years had passed. So much so that he saw the scene in front of him, the conquest from Rome. Jiangning didn''t take a look at the Roman fleet, which fled in confusion. He knew very well that Rome would never give up its conquest because of its first failure. In the next few hundred years, both Western and Eastern Rome will be conquered again. It was not until the end of one of them, the conquest of Rome, that it came to an end. The figure of a black robe, quietly disappeared in the air. Tiandu! The capital of the ancient dynasty. All the buildings here are so old. Some of them are still over thousands of years old. They are the products of the only civilization built in that ignorant era. The people here are clean and tidy. They are praying on an altar. The city is full of ancient bronze statues and temples dedicated to anubis. The people prayed to their common ancestor, the only god they believed in, and God. At the same time, some enthusiastic young people, holding swords and shields, kept making speeches in the street. People who passed by one after another stopped to listen and then took out some coins from themselves to donate. Some people began to donate food, meat, wine and fruit. "We are the oldest civilization and the oldest nation in the world! We are the first land and race in the world to give birth to civilization. However, those races that developed from the fire of our civilization kept looking at our land with evil eyes and wanted to conquer our land and turn our oldest nation into their slaves. Now, our great monarch, the most sacred ruler of this land and this country, is leading a weak Navy at sea to stop and try to conquer our enemies. Our brave people are fighting bloody battles on the sea. Do we have to wait in the rear quietly? The evil enemy from Rome has surrounded our land and cut off our trade. They want to use war and this way, completely let us yield! Race people, please answer me loudly, do we have to give in? Do we want to make the land that has never been occupied by foreigners for thousands of years become the land of barbarians, and let our noble and ancient nations become slaves Young hot-blooded youth, with extremely emotional words, yelled, "people, please answer me loudly!" "Of course not. Let the barbarians die!" "Let the barbarians die, go to Rome!" After hearing this, the young man was very satisfied, "well said, ethnic people!" He clenched his fists and said, "the barbarians in the north and the South have violated the dignity of our ancient dynasty by trying to conquer us. Let death teach them what is sacredness and inviolability, and let the latecomers see what is the end of invading us! " "Now, take up your arms and follow me to the harbor to meet our king and a counterattack!" After his sensational and passionate encouragement, many men who are also rich in blood return to their homes, take out their equipment, put on their pure white Cape, pull out their swords and start to gather. Jiangning was hidden in the crowd in a black robe. He looked at the encouraging speech and did not say a word. He also recognized who the young man was. He was the most outstanding general in the history of tutehem Dynasty. It was inspired by him that he organized a small army, and then with this small fleet, he went out to sea to attack the city of Rome. He made a series of achievements, but also disrupted the trade of Rome, and even boldly attacked the city of Rome, burning the farmland and manor outside the city of Rome. After that, he was made a general and got the qualification to command the army alone. Then he began to fight back against Rome and his magnificent life. He didn''t pay attention to these enthusiastic young people, because in his eyes, history has already produced results. Although facing the huge Rome, this sparsely populated and small land pressure is like a mountain. However, in the face of the impact from Rome like waves, it still stands firm. Even though the invasion of Rome was fought back, the militarism in this land and the initial national and national consciousness made this small but bloody country burst out with amazing energy again and again. Because of the problem of his blood, tutehem, the race of the ancient dynasty, was not easy to breed. Compared with other races, they are tall and majestic, gifted... For various reasons, even though thousands of years have passed, their own population has not increased much. This is also the reason why they seldom explore other lands. Jiangning walked silently towards the palace. His appearance and departure were not found by anyone. Returning to the past time and space again, for him, except for the loss of a close relative, nothing else can make him have the slightest fluctuation. The wizard tower on the outskirts of the city has been built for thousands of years. After countless ups and downs, the wizard tower stands on the top of the mountain, which is the sacred place of this ancient dynasty. It is also the source of their faith and blood. He went straight to the palace, where he saw a woman. An alien woman, even if the other party changed her appearance, her inner essence was still recognized by Jiangning at a glance. The other side has extraordinary power, her power is not as harmless as her appearance. Because in her seemingly weak body, there is a strong power hidden. "Who are you?" When he suddenly appeared in front of the woman, the other party''s pupil contracted like a needle in a moment, and then she quickly changed her face, issued a clear and sweet voice in her mouth, calling for the bodyguard. "Who are you?" Jiangning''s emotionless eyes looked at the woman, and the surrounding space was distorted by his power. The voice of the outside world could not enter, and any movement inside could not be observed by the outside world. "I am the tutehem Dynasty, the queen of this ancient dynasty!" The woman said haughtily, straightened out her bulging chest, her dress slightly exposed, whether it is the real appearance or the appearance after camouflage, are rare. "You are not an ordinary person. You are a mutated human. What is your purpose when you come here in disguise?" After listening, the woman does not disguise her appearance, but restores her true appearance. At the same time, a powerful force began to pour out in her body. She tried to distort the surrounding space to compete with Jiangning. However, after the experiment, it was found that it had no effect. Her face changed. "What''s the purpose of my coming here? I don''t need to tell you that you are not an ordinary person. What do you want to do here?" Chapter 681 The mysterious woman is constantly talking, gathering the huge power in her body, constantly trying to restore the distorted space around her. But it is a pity that no matter how much power she has gathered and how many means she has used, it is difficult to restore the distorted space around her to its original appearance. Under the mysterious woman''s seemingly normal appearance, she was shocked like a storm. She was shocked by the mysterious means and power of wearing a mysterious black robe and covering her appearance. The strength of the other side completely surpasses her, making her unable to resist at all, or it is difficult to generate the mind to fight with him. Because all of these were completely defeated in the first round of competition in the early stage. Mysterious women, no matter how powerful and effective they are, are hard to recover the distorted space around them. From this moment on, her heart was filled with shock and fear. Therefore, she does not continue to use words as a means of temptation, because she is very clear that in the face of people who are far more powerful than herself, no matter how she is, it is useless. If you don''t know what''s interesting and continue to stimulate with words, then there is probably only one way to wait for her: death! Sensing that the mysterious woman was no longer resisting, Jiangning knew what the other person was thinking¡° Tell me where you came from and what you''re here for His tone is very flat, even mild, but the unquestionable and unyielding meaning in his tone is clearly revealed. "My name is Selene..." The moment he heard her name, Jiangning recalled some tiny information about the woman he knew. One of the earliest mutants, the powerful witch, the soul harvester, was also the black queen in the future Hellfire club. However, her original name should be Serena Gallio, but Jiangning didn''t know. The important thing is that he knew that this woman was Selene. "What''s your purpose here?" He is just one of the earliest mutants. In the past, he might be surprised or even shocked. But now, he has no such emotion in his heart. Because, in his eyes, this woman is just an ordinary person. Even if she has the power to absorb other people''s lives and delay her own aging, she is still a mortal, which is different from him in essence. "I know that this land is the earliest civilization in the world, and that there was a powerful wizard here thousands of years ago. I wanted to get everything from this wizard, so I came here "And choose to be queen here, right?" Selene nodded, "yes, there is nothing more convenient to inquire about than to become the hostess of this dynasty." She naturally admitted it, but Jiangning asked her, "this land is guarded by the border of anubis. How do you maintain your strength?" Selene smile, "just sacrifice to God, please him, then I will be treated specially!" Jiangning listened, but his face was very ugly. Anubis''s behavior completely violated the original agreement. He once sacrificed the soul of the Apocalypse of death in exchange for his coming down to the border to protect the land, in order to prevent mutants from coming to this land in the future. And now, when he comes back here again, it''s a long way off. However, a mysterious woman was found in the palace where she once lived. This woman not only became the queen here through disguise, but also kept her own strong and extreme strength. To some extent, her presence here threatens the security here. "There is nothing you want to look for here. I also advise you to leave here and not disturb here..." before he finished his words, Selene opened her mouth and said, "that''s not good. My goal must be realized. Besides, I am the queen here, and I have my own children. I can''t leave here. " "With children?" Jiangning was a little stunned, then silent, with a child mutant, he is not convenient to expel her. At present, he does not feel the crisis from Selene, moreover, he does not appear in the time line he wants. Although back in the past, but here has passed thousands of years, and his son, has long been dead. He wants to take back his children in this time and space, instead of jumping time again, because the time here is very stable. If he chooses to jump to the embryonic state of the dynasty just born thousands of years ago, it is difficult to guarantee the consequences of his actions. "Witch, I acquiesce to your appearance and what you want. However, please remember that you''d better not do anything out of line. We still have a chance to meet again, maybe very close, maybe very far away. At that time, everything you do will come to an end. " After giving a warning, Jiangning''s body disappeared in a burst of starlight. Whether thousands of years ago or just now, when he was observing the future, he paid special attention to Selene''s information and found that she had not made any bad influence on this country. On the contrary, after the death of the contemporary monarch, he assisted his son to ascend the throne and govern the country wholeheartedly... He didn''t know whether this was his warning or that this was the correct historical result? He didn''t know that history had changed the moment he appeared to talk. In his original prediction, he only predicted the influence of big events, but did not predict some small-scale events. Therefore, about Selene naturally did not appear in the original book, compared with those sensational history, far-reaching events. The queen of a country is really insignificant, but the present Selene is qualified to go down in history in the future, and left a heavy legacy. After he left the palace, when he appeared again, his feet stood in a vast luxury cemetery. Looking at the handwriting on the tombstone, with his ability, he will not be found by the guards around. He silently looked at the handwriting on the tombstone, where the name was written, the name of his first child, his first son. So far, he still clearly remembers the way his son looked at them when he left with Cassandra, and the promise he made. However, he has ignored that he can ignore the time gap and freely shuttle at any point of time. However, for his only child, it was a lifetime. Now, when he reappears, thousands of years have passed. His son, who had died long ago, was only left to observe a mausoleum that looked luxurious but was actually cold. He saw through the thick stone walls and saw a coffin in a lonely mausoleum. Even if the mausoleum is luxurious and the objects buried with it are amazing, it has no effect on the dead. Body quietly disappeared in place, appeared in the coffin next to. The corpse in the coffin has been rotten long ago. Even if the means of antisepsis were made at the beginning, in the face of time, any antiseptic technology can not guarantee that a mortal body can survive with the world. He could only vaguely see his son''s original appearance from the already corroded corpse, and his soul was no longer in the body. The complex incantations came out of his mouth. In the quiet, gloomy and eerie mausoleum, there were waves of black fog, in which the shadow and voice of the dead were sobbing. These souls were buried with their sons, including servants, wives and concubines, slaves and prisoners of war, as well as a group of former elite soldiers. In the strict hierarchy and rules, they were buried with the first king in the same cave with gold, silver and jewelry to guard the king''s body. Even inside the mausoleum, various complicated organs and curses were built. If a tomb robber enters, once he touches the mechanism, he will not only trigger the trap, but also touch the dead who are used as burial objects to guard the king''s body, once he wakes up the dead. Then any intruder will be devoured by these loyal souls! Chapter 682 After the emergence of civilization and state, various corresponding social classes were born. And the monarch of a country, as the supreme ruler, any law and class are prepared for them. In other words, all classes serve the emperor. That''s what happens when you''re alive, and it''s what happens when you''re dead. As the first civilization in the world, tutehem''s birth and appearance illuminated the primitive and barbaric age of ignorance. For other areas still in the primitive period, the seeds of civilization were spread. This initial civilization, all its systems and social classes, including various traditional customs and so on, were all provided with all the conditions for reference by the civilization that was later influenced by it. Even after the death of kings and nobles, there were not only gold and silver, jewelry, food, cloth and silk, but also living people and a group of nobles buried with them. Then, as the king''s closest pillow, unless there is an heir to inherit the throne, you can avoid death and sleep with the king after death. All the other women will be buried with the king. Including the selection of a group of the most loyal bodyguards to accompany the burial, so that the king is not only protected in his lifetime, but also protected by the bodyguards after his death. Women and servants related to the king will also be killed and buried in the same cave with the king. Let them enjoy the service of beautiful servants before they live, and continue to enjoy it after they die. Some nobles and ministers with high achievements can also obtain this highest honor. Some choose to commit suicide after the king''s death, while others enter the king''s Mausoleum after his death. So that a monarch in charge of great power will continue to govern a country in paradise after his death. As the first civilization, tutehem is the object that all the regions and countries around it compete to learn from. This phenomenon, with the emergence of civilization and country, and more and more, this special honor and civilization has become a poppy. Moreover, in the history of the whole world, the original civilization and country of tutehem has not been destroyed by any nation or country. In its interior, there has never been a change of Dynasty, but has been ruled by a dynasty. In thousands of years of history, there are many countries with vast territory and large population who want to conquer here, but they all suffered setbacks and were defeated. In this way, this unusual phenomenon has made countless people curious. At the same time, it has been worshipped by more and more followers. In this way, while establishing the special status of tutehem, everything about it is mysterious, curious and full of fantasy for the surrounding areas and countries. Therefore, in ancient times, the system of martyrdom, which was generally respected by various civilizations and even primitive tribes, was widely studied with the first implementation of tutehem. In the real sense, the founder of this country, the king in the real sense, his original death, not only with a surprising number of gold and silver jewelry, but also with a surprising burial system of living people. Around his coffin, there are a lot of rooms, including servants, women, bodyguards and slaves. Around the coffin are the coffins of hundreds of noble ministers, each of which is engraved with the name, deeds and achievements of the minister who died. These hundreds of coffins make this tomb look like a palace when a king summons a hundred officials and nobles. What''s more, it gives people the same feeling that their souls are discussing national affairs and the development of the country in the next stage. Now, in this amazing tomb, whispers from the dead are lingering all around. These fog like spirits linger in the tomb. Jiangning''s mantra awakens the dead who have been sleeping for thousands of years. The undead are constantly wandering, and the whispers in their mouth can make people hear their message clearly. "Those who disturb the great monarch, the sleep of his majesty tuteham, will die." Jiangning didn''t pay attention to the warning from the dead, and the mantra in his mouth became more and more urgent. At the same time, the cold and gloomy atmosphere in the tomb is also more and more strong. The awakened dead instinctively gathered in this tomb. They were loyal and willing to be buried in the same cave with the monarch. After they died, they fell asleep for thousands of years. But once they wake up, they still fulfill their vows. These vows and beliefs have kept their souls alive for thousands of years. On the contrary, under the curse of Jiangning, their spirits became stronger under the cohesion of belief and curse. A large number of the dead gathered together. If a mortal appeared here at the moment, then he could clearly hear the warning from the dead and the images of the dead. The dead are still wearing the equipment of the dead, even if their bodies have been rotten and their weapons have been covered with rust. However, these weapons and armor are worn on the souls of the dead, just as they were made thousands of years ago. "Leave... This... Inside..." "Leave..." The dead kept warning, but when they saw that Jiangning had been indifferent, the dead made a sharp howl. Then, these loyal souls performed their duties, and some of them, who looked like bodyguards, rushed over with weapons. Some of the dead dressed as servants also rushed with the guards. But those ministers and nobles, their image is more clear, also in their soul body, also condenses the strong soul power. In particular, when Jiangning''s incantations become more and more complex, a mysterious door is gradually opened, and the pure breath of death is transmitted from the other side of the door. The wandering dead seem to have taken a tonic. Flashing red eyes, become more dazzling red, and their soul body is becoming like a stranger. Juchong''s undead, in the moment of approaching Jiangning, was blocked by an invisible twisted barrier. To deal with these, Jiangning will not kill the dead who are his own descendants. Then, from his body, constantly pass a blood ray. The eyes of the dead who were washed by these bloody lights were rare to recover their clarity, and their reason and thinking seemed to return to them. Before that, their reason and thinking had been sleeping in the rotten flesh for thousands of years. Now, washed by the bloody light, the spirits of the dead seem to have regained their senses. One by one, they looked at each other, saw surprise in each other''s eyes, and then looked at their own state, not fresh flesh and blood. It''s a phantom body! As a member of the funeral, they lived for thousands of years by faith, and after death by faith and curse. And after the baptism of time, they have already become extremely weak. Now, with the scouring of the bloody light, they have regained their sense and thinking one by one. "Faithful undead, you have worked hard." For example, these people who are as loyal as before and after their death, whether they are native or alien, Jiangning will not feel ill, on the contrary, they have a deep admiration in their hearts. "Who are you?" The undead asked, they gathered together enough to interfere with reality, "why, from you, we feel familiar and kind blood?" Jiangning takes off his hood and shows his own appearance. He uses his heart and soul to talk with the dead. The incantation in his mouth continues to open the gate of the underworld in the distant space. "You are..." the spirit of the dead rarely appeared emotion, looking at the familiar and strange face, as a person''s long memory, accompanied by the bloody aura, one by one recovery. "Your Majesty''s father..." "Really... Your Majesty''s father..." As the guards around the king, they were responsible for protecting the safety of the king. Therefore, in those days, they also saw the appearance of Jiangning with their own eyes. After all, as the founder of the country and the ancestor of the nation, his image has been circulating in the country. And some of these guards and servants had seen him with their own eyes. "Where is the soul of your king?" In his son''s body, Jiangning did not find his son''s sleeping soul, so his son''s soul may have gone to the underworld. However, when he uttered a spell to open the door of the underworld, he found that it was so difficult to open it. As if there was a will to resist him opening the door of the underworld. This makes Jiangning feel strange The undead floating over the tomb looked at each other and shook their heads. "We... Don''t know where your Majesty''s soul is going... We are bound by oath and curse... We can''t leave... Decadent body when outsiders wake up..." "Well Jiangning pondered, and then the blood color aura gushed from him became stronger, "hard work, you undead, continue to sleep!" Under his power, the weak undead returned to a state of great prosperity. After saluting him, the undead returned to their decadent bodies and fell asleep. As for the curse in the tomb, under the power of Jiangning, the undead could not be forced to attack him. Then, small crystals fell on the forehead of a decadent body. Jiangning is looking at the front of the dead closed door of the underworld, face into the iron blue! Chapter 683 The door is shrouded in an illusory black fog. Behind the door, it leads to another kingdom, the kingdom of the dead, the kingdom of death - Hades! There live and sleep countless souls of the dead, there are also many souls to be judged. There are also several great gods in Hades, who live there and are in charge of the kingdom of the dead, which makes people fear, even fear. However, when Jiangning wanted to open the door to the country of the dead, he accidentally met a nail. The gate of Hades refuses to be opened for him. The lingering will on it is the will of Anubis, the God of death. "Anubis, what the hell are you doing?" Jiangning was suspicious that the gate of Hades could not be opened for a long time. However, when the gate of Hades, which represents the way to the kingdom of death, was specially "cared" by anubis'' mark, his suspicion and uneasiness rose to the top. He won''t believe that anubis didn''t know it was him when he came into contact with the nether world. However, this God, who had a lot of affinity with him, did not pay any attention to it, nor did he make any statement. "Answer me!" Jiangning was very angry. A terrible spell in his hand quickly gathered, and a little dark particle condensed at his fingertips. The dark particle is like a black hole. When it is condensed, the surrounding space is distorted by it. It''s like a huge whirlpool on the water, sucking everything around. Then, the dark mass exudes a frightening smell, and Jiangning points to the gate of Hades wrapped by endless illusory fog. A palpitating breath, scattered towards the surrounding space to pass in the past. The powerful power makes the invisible space seem to be thrown into the water of a stone, rippling; Then, the invisible space is like a fragile mirror, scattered and broken. However, under the comfort of a magic power, the broken space quickly recovered, and the gate of Hades was intact. Jiangning, of course, does not believe in evil. In the palm of his hand, he condenses a spell again, just as he wants to throw it at the gate of Hades; All of a sudden, heaven and earth turned upside down, and the quiet and frightening mausoleum turned into the kingdom of the dead in an instant. Just when Jiangning was on guard, a jackal head suddenly appeared in front of him! "Anubis!" "Blasphemous wizard!" The huge jackal head of Anubis floats in the air. His blood red eyes are like two beautiful rubies, and his sharp mouth full of tusks is open and closed up and down. "You dare to attack the gate of Hades. Do you know what consequences and charges your actions will bring you?" "Where is my son''s soul?" "After mortals die, the soul will naturally return to the underworld." "Give me the soul of my son!" Anubis refused. "It''s impossible." The bloody eyes looked at Jiangning, "after the mortal died, the soul entered the underworld and was judged. Since the birth of Hades, there has never been such a precedent! " "Well, I''ll trade it for the source!" "No way!" Jiangning is almost gnashing his teeth, "then you say, how can I return my son''s soul body to me." "Ha ha ha..." deep laughter reverberates in the kingdom of the dead, which is evolved by the divine power of anubis. The big jackal head, blood colored eyes, with a bit of banter. "Tutehem''s soul is much more interesting than apocalypse and mashayas..." he said with a joyful expression and tone, "he has please me for thousands of years, such an interesting toy and servant, no matter what, I will not return you." "You demon, how can you treat a mortal like this?" "Ha ha ha... This is the price of your blasphemy!" Looking at Jiangning''s sad and murderous expression, anubis was extremely happy. He didn''t mind Jiangning calling him a demon. "Wizard, leave, you are not qualified to be the enemy of God!" He added: "it''s time for me to go back and see my lovely" little pet ". In the past thousands of years, he has been extremely obedient to me. Every time he tries his best to please me, which is unmatched by mashaas. He was a great king in his life. Even when he died, he knew how to understand the heart of the people, including the mind of God. " The huge red wolf''s head was smiling, and his bloody eyes looked down at Jiangning. He said, "you have a good son, wizard..." "Go to hell!" Jiangning couldn''t bear it. He raised his hand and threw a spell at anubis'' head; However, anubis'' head, like fog, dissipated in an instant, and then gathered together, with bloody eyes and a playful smile, "I said, wizard, you are not qualified to be the enemy of God now, ha ha ha ha." The laughter gradually disappeared, and the kingdom of the dead, which was transformed by his divine power, dissipated like fog in the wind. Only the quiet mausoleum and Jiangning kneeling in regret are left. "I will never let you go..." "Anubis!" The underworld belongs to the temple of anubis. There are burning pots all around, and the solemn temple is full of relief and murals, mostly praising the deeds of anubis. At this time, anubis''s eyes sitting on the throne slowly opened, and his bloody eyes were smiling for a long time. "That''s the price of blasphemy, wizard..." He mumbled to himself for a moment, then got up and walked towards the back hall of the hall. The tall figure in the robe went straight to the back hall, dragging a long shadow in the light of the brazier. "I saw your father..." anubis walked to an altar, where there was a figure with scars on his body, bound by hands and feet, covered with countless scars, and Yan Red''s blood flowed down his body. After hearing this, the bound figure raised his head and looked at the wolf figure in front of him. "You know what? Your father, want to exchange your freedom from my hands... "Anubis said, then said with a smile:" but, I didn''t agree, instead, I told him that you were fooled by me for thousands of years. " He said, "you know what? At that time, the expression on his face was so interesting, ha ha ha. " Naturally, the bound man is Jiangning''s son who stayed five thousand years ago, the founding monarch of tutehem Dynasty. He listened quietly to anubis'' words, even though he kept blood on his body, even though his body had been covered with scars, his face was always calm, and even his eyes toward anubis were ironic. "What''s your look, humble insect..." anubis said discontentedly. Then he stretched out his finger and quickly pulled out tutehem''s eyes. "Ha ha ha ha ha..." seems to have been numb, and seems to have been used to, for the eyes were gouged out, unexpectedly did not care, his face is always calm, even after hearing the words of Anubis, he sent out constant laughter, mocking the early God of death! "Is that all you have, a God?" The laughter stopped. Tutehem looked at anubis with his empty eyes, and a sneering smile rose from the corner of his mouth. "You can''t do anything to my father, just want to get it back from me? You are so narrow-minded and narrow-minded as a God that my people have worshipped you for thousands of years. " "Hum, how can you, mortal, know the great power belonging to the gods?" He seemed to pay no attention to tutehem''s words. "Your freedom and existence are all in my hands. As long as you beg for mercy and scold your father in front of me, I promise you to continue to enjoy the honor of the king after your reincarnation." "Ha ha ha!" Tootham was obedient, laughing. "You think I''ll believe your bullshit? Is that the only wisdom of death? Come on, continue tormenting me. Anyway, how long have you tormented me? Then my father will certainly get it back from you in the future. " Later, tutehem constantly scolded anubis, constantly angered him, and constantly satirized him with all kinds of acid and caustic words. "You worm..." Chapter 684 "This is my great grandson, my great granddaughter?" Jiangning''s parents were very satisfied when they looked at a man and a woman in classical dress, their golden and silver eyes, and their extraordinary temperament. They take ajert and Christina and keep talking, asking about their childhood stories and their mother... While Cassandra is watching silently, and her thoughts are back to 5000 years Knowing that he could not defeat anubis with his current strength, Jiangning returned to the time and space 5000 years later and brought ajert and Christina to his parents. As for the news they asked about Elizabeth, Jiangning also fooled her with other things. But Cassandra is silent to Jiangning, has two children in the outflow, but actually does not know, in the heart some indignation. However, looking at a man and a woman, two children in peace, she thought of her only son who was five thousand years ago. "When are you going to take tuteham?" Cassandra looked at the sky in the distance and said. The two old people who chatted happily with their grandsons and granddaughters stopped talking. Just now, they were so happy that they forgot to take care of Cassandra''s feelings. Ajert and Christina are obedient and look at their father. After they were brought to such a "rich" world, they heard a lot about their father. Naturally, they also knew that the land under their feet was the country established by their half brother. And they also learned a lot about their elder brother, who was not masked, from the history books and all the deeds of the country at their feet. "Wait..." "Wait?" Cassandra''s eyes widened and burst out. "How long do you want me to wait? The child you gave birth to with other women has now been brought back by you. What about my son? How long do you want me to wait? Let him be alone in the wild land five thousand years ago? And now, for me, he''s dead... His soul is in the arms of the gods... " "Enough, no gods!" Cassandra was stunned. "What are you talking about? What do you mean Jiangning also realized that he had said something wrong, so he hastened to remedy, "nothing, I mean, there''s some special time and space, you''re giving me some time." "Is something wrong with him?" Cassandra hugged Jiangning''s arm and asked him almost in a pleading tone, "I beg you. I''ve never begged you in my life. Tell me the truth, is something wrong with him? I beg you..." "You..." Jiangning''s parents listen, quickly pull Cassandra, the latter is not willing to still grasp Jiangning''s arm. So the elder began to persuade her, "don''t let her worry. What''s the trouble?" "If you don''t understand, don''t get involved." He is now in a very irritable mood. For a moment, his tone towards his parents is also very bad. Jiangning later realized this, "Mom and Dad, I''m sorry, you give me a little time about this matter, and I''ll solve it. Believe me... "Before he finished, Cassandra cried and said," tell me what happened to him, why you can''t bring him back with your ability. Is he dead... Is he not coming back? " "No such thing..." looking at Cassandra''s sobs, Jiangning''s heart softened, and he coaxed him with good words, "you have to believe me, I will bring him back, but there is a little situation, I want to study it carefully. Believe me, I will find a way. It''s my son. Don''t I miss him? " At this point, Jiangning felt guilty. His three children, in the final analysis, were the most indebted to the eldest, and they had never done their duty as a father. Ajert and Christina are still better. After their mother died, he stayed with them to take care of them, but his eldest son, tutehem, never taught him for a day or watched him grow up from a baby. What''s more, at present, his most guilty son is suffering in anubis, the God of death, but he has no choice. This made him almost want to implement his plan ahead of time. "I feel that your heart is full of destruction and pain. What''s the matter?" Just when he was determined to carry out the plan ahead of time and enhance his strength, a gentle and wise voice sounded in his heart. Jiangning "..." later, he showed his memory to his vice body yiningwei without reservation. "Well! There''s something wrong with it! " In a moment, ininville understood Jiangning''s memory, more like empathy. For a moment, even the essence of the elves seemed unable to subdue this destructive murderous anger! "In addition to the nine pillar God, there are other death gods in the Egyptian god system. As for the animal gods, they are all secondary gods in a mess, which is not to be feared. The only thing to worry about is that if we can''t take back the soul of tutehem in the fastest time, it will alarm Osiris, Isis and even the nine pillars including Seth! If these ignorant guys come out, we don''t necessarily have a way to go back! " "What if we hit the underworld?" Yiningwei a Leng, "impact the underworld?" He began to persuade, "you have to calm down. The small world is your foundation. Last time, it was badly damaged by iluvita, and it has not been completely cured. Even if I draw the eternal fire, it is a fact that the world has been badly damaged. At present, if you want to rely on the impulse of a moment to control the small world and attack the underworld, even if people are rescued by you, in case the small world is hit hard again. It''s very likely that you will not be able to reach level 7 in your life, or even become level 6 "Don''t you want me to watch my son being tortured and played with by the bloody anubis as a toy?" Jiangning said with gnashing teeth. "Impulse can''t solve the problem..." ininville said, "I and you are one and two parts. Your son is like my son. Even though he has no blood relationship with me, I still feel the same for his experience. In Arda, the elves who are closely related to me are corrupted and tortured by Mirko. I ignore their experience with absolute reason and cold blood, and do not want to save them. However, when I look back on that decision, I will regret it. " "In this chaotic space-time, there is no level 6, and anubis is only able to master the power of power, which makes him so extraordinary. We need to find a way to test the strength of the Egyptian divinity... " "How to try?" "There''s no good way, but I''ll take care of it first. After all, compared with you, I''m level five. I have enough strength and confidence to fight against anubis! " "Well, I''ll leave it to you!" Ininville said with a smile, "one is of the same origin, and you can''t tell each other. If you want to, you can gain level 5 power immediately! However, in order to accumulate a more solid foundation, you must be calm now. I''ll take care of this Egyptian spirit. " Finally, he said, "this is the end of no elders and no friends of the same level. We can''t find any help in group fights... In the past, we can easily push a world, even the universe. Now, in the face of many five levels of existence, we can''t do that..." "Strength, or lack of strength..." The dialogue between him and ininville is derived from the exchange of souls. It seems that he has said a lot, but in fact, it is not worth mentioning in the real world. So, looking at Cassandra, who was still crying, he comforted and said, "Cassandra, things are different from what you think. I just said that. There''s a change in time and space. I can''t go there any more. However, I have begun to think of ways. You can rest assured that I will bring my son back to you. " After that, he said a few words to his parents, told a son and a daughter, and then disappeared in front of them. Once again, it''s in the small world. Chapter 685 In the small world, in a land known as the land of elves by human beings, as the Lord of high elves, the strongest elves in the world, is also the unique king of elves who is praised and worshiped by high elves. At this moment, he is sitting under the Holy tree with his knees crossed, closing his eyes and meditating. He was thinking about the way to break the situation. What he said to the noumenon would not be aimless. The other gods of Egypt have not been paid much attention to by them. The nine pillar gods of Egypt are the only ones that make people confused. Among them, the first God, Lhasa, is even more frightening. If you want to compare iluvita, at least they have dealt with each other, only the Egyptian divinity has. Not to mention that the soul of his son is now in anubis'' hands. Naturally, the premise of all rescue efforts is to ensure the life safety of the hostages. Otherwise, once it backfires, it is entirely unknown whether touthham''s soul can be preserved. At that time, what''s the use of burying all the gods in Egypt? Jiangning or yiningville, in their eyes, in addition to their own family, other people, or objects, or the universe, are dispensable wastes. These dust like inferior products can not be compared with their own relatives. This mentality is also the reason why Jiangning never regarded people in different time and space or parallel time and space as human beings before he traveled through many worlds. In his eyes, these are NPCs, all dispensable things. Their death or life has nothing to do with him. Now, however, he has realized that he is a close relative, and he is manipulated and abused wantonly by the NPC and dust like things in his eyes. Jiangning''s mentality is extremely complicated due to the different changes. Even if they have great means, they will be able to hit or kill anubis. But in this way, I am happy. However, there is no way to know whether the son''s soul can be preserved. There are too many variables, and a God, even if it is not a real level 6 God. It''s just a hypocrite at level five who has power. However, if his weakness and handle are grasped by others, Jiangning has a lot of means, which makes him feel extremely depressed. Inenville sat in silence for a long time under the saint tree elsinone, until he suddenly opened his eyes. Afterwards, ininville looked up at the Holy tree. The real essence of the tall Holy tree had already been hidden in the endless special space. What remains outside is only a mirage! In addition to the continent where the high elves live, they can also see the glory of the Holy tree. Other continents can''t see or witness the Holy tree. IL Sinon, the Holy tree, gently shakes its branches, swaying under the boundless golden drizzle, and ininville bathes in the golden light rain. Slowly close your eyes, "what kind of enlightenment do you want to give me?" He opened his lips and expressed his doubts. There was always a magic opportunity in his mind, but he couldn''t sweep away the dust and lift the veil. So that the truth and the answer, completely presented in their own eyes. The Holy tree listened to ininville''s question, the branches swayed slightly, and the golden drizzle continued to spread on ininville''s body. Then a branch of the tree broke off and floated in front of ininville. "This..." Full of doubts, ininville picked up a branch from the sacred tree in front of him and said, "do you want to enlighten me?" The tree did not answer, the swaying branches continued to shake, the golden drizzle continued to fall, when ininville did not understand. But suddenly, he appeared in another space. "Here is..." the sudden change made him confused, and he didn''t know why the tree was intended. However, when he carefully felt this strange dark space, he was shocked and said, "hell!" This special dark space is the underworld. Here is full of the breath of death and silence, in which there is a trace of decay. The whole underworld, or the space in which he lived, gave him a trace of being severely damaged. Now, a little bit of death that makes all things cry and the world cry is slowly eating away the vast underworld. This kind of feeling made ininville laugh. The underworld is originally a country to accommodate the dead. No matter how much dead air there is, it doesn''t feel strange. However, when the underworld died in front of itself, what he said made him laugh. "Holy tree, let me suddenly come to the underworld, what is it for?" Ininville watched the underworld. Although he sensed the death here, it was still very weak so far. Although I don''t know why, the exhaustion and death of the underworld may not affect the God of the underworld here! In other words, the impact is very weak. "What''s the reason, or who''s the person, for the damage to Hades?" This is the crux of the problem, and it''s why ininville is eager to know. From here, the keen spirit senses make him instinctively aware that the change of Hades may be the way to break the situation. What he has to do is to find out the reason for the change of Hades. At that time, don''t just save the soul of his son tutehem. Even the whole Egyptian divinity will be completely destroyed. Very suddenly, but this idea is so natural to appear in the brain of ininville. "Well, the tree sent me to Hades to tell me the way to break the game? Or can I find out why Hades has changed so much? Or... Let me make the underworld, or the whole Egyptian god system, reappear the state of underworld at this time? " Thoughts to here, ininville that pair of golden eyes, become more and more shining, like gold in general. "Ha ha ha, there is a way to break the game!" At this time, in the excitement, ininville felt the breath of Anubis, the God of death. In his eyes, he immediately became murderous. "Anubis, the early Egyptian god of death, let me meet you!" With that, his whole body was wrapped in strong white light, his face was hidden, and even his own breath was covered. At the same time, the white light that covered the face and body suddenly burst out a flame and suddenly combined with the white light of body protection. It''s the eternal fire, the fire in another world that has the power of creation and destruction. At first, it was owned by iluvita. Later, after creating Vera and viri, iluvita gave them the flame and gave them the power to control Alda. Later, iluvita created his own children and gave the flame to his favorite elves. It gives elves the same life span as the world, and will not be threatened by aging, death, illness and so on. And all the power of the spirit comes from the ability of the immortal fire! Now, the eternal fire of the alien world needs to meet the power of Anubis, the early Egyptian god of death! Chapter 686 In the high-speed flight, ininville shows his breath to the outside world and the whole underworld. The powerful God like atmosphere is constantly spreading to Hades, and his goal is directed at anubis, the early Egyptian god of death. In the temple of Anubis, the sleeping anubis awakens from his throne. In an instant, I felt the arrogance of running all the way to myself. "Who is the strange god, who is so reckless in the underworld!" As the God of death in the early Egypt, he was also the first Pluto, although he gave up the throne of Pluto to to Osiris and became the God of death. But within the Egyptian theocracy, anubis is no less prestigious than Osiris. Even though he was willing to be the God of death under the underworld. However, in the underworld, anubis is no less powerful than Osiris. Now, after feeling the breath coming straight to him, anubis is not only angry, but also releases his breath without hesitation. Facing the unknown and hostile strange gods, anubis gladly chooses to accept the challenge! Not only to maintain their own dignity, but also to maintain the dignity of the underworld. His body disappeared in the temple in an instant, and then appeared at the top of the temple. The head of the jackal, the body, the tall body, the robe of God, the blood colored eyes, and the hostile look at the line of fire coming straight to him. "Anubis!" High speed flight of ininville, clearly and incomparably see the front that stands in the temple above the head of the wolf figure. Among the Egyptian gods, anubis is the only one with the shape of jackal head. The raging fire gushed from ininville, and then under his control, it turned into a sea of fire and swept away towards anubis and his underworld. "Your Highness, you are too presumptuous!" A wolf howled, black as if the essence of the general black fog rising from anubis. Then, the fog continued to diffuse, tall jackal head figure in an instant bigger, holding a scepter. Holding the endless black fog, mixed with the endless cry of the dead, mercilessly smashed towards the spreading sea of fire. Boom! In the first fight, the whole underworld seemed to collapse and fall apart. But it''s just an illusion. However, Rao is so, such a grand blow also shocked the whole underworld. Many of the gods of the underworld, who are in deep sleep, wake up one after another. Their will rises to the sky of the underworld and turns into one special image after another, paying attention to the direction of anubis. With a look of wonder in his eyes, he was communicating with each other. "Which strange spirit is this? How can it be the underworld for me?" "I don''t know. The spirit''s breath is so strange that I''ve never seen it. But why did he fight with anubis alone? " "Shall we help?" "No, anubis won''t be defeated so easily! Although, after the initial upheaval, we suffered a very serious blow. From the beginning to now, have been sleeping, or do not rashly intervene. We know our situation best. If you do not know the depth of the intervention, it is likely to completely fall "This kind of grand scene, which has never been seen in three thousand years, was participated in and experienced in the original divine war. I didn''t expect that after thousands of years, when I was awakened again, I could still see such a big scene. " Every will is communicating, communicating and watching the battle not far ahead. The war between anubis and foreign gods has greatly increased the interest of these gods who have been sleeping so long that they can hardly wake up. Around the battle of the two gods, they talked recklessly. The words revealed a bit of information that people wanted to find out. Only one of the gods said, "Your Highness, who is fighting with anubis, seems to be familiar." "Emchette, are you mistaken?" The spirit named emchette, with a tone of doubt and affirmation, is a kind of self contradictory saying, "I don''t know, but I always feel that his Highness''s breath is so familiar, just like a highness I met in the original divine war. However, it should not be his royal highness. He also experienced a great war in those years and could not recover so quickly. " "If not, then why did he fight his highness anubis?" Another deity asked, "it seems that his highness had great hatred with his highness anubis! And your highness, did you find that Zhaozhao was filled with astonishing murderous spirit and hatred! How can this be explained? " "If we say so much, why don''t we work together to win him? It will be clear then." But emchette said: "domtev, in our present state, can we still experience a big war? What''s more, if it is the original highness, what can we do to win each other? Don''t forget, we have suffered a lot, almost a fatal threat. The best evidence is that they are still sleeping "Look, anubis is down!" With the word of another God, all the hell Death gods focused on the battle. I saw that ininville played with the immortal fire like art, pressing anubis to fight continuously. Every attack made anubis need to spend great efforts to put out the immortal fire. Under the pressure of ininville, anubis jumped in anger. He yelled, "you are the guy who was..." "Yes?" When he heard anubis say this, ininville was full of doubts in his heart. At the same time, there was a faint guess in his heart¡° Is it true that the changes here are not as I guess? " Although he thought so in his mind, the attack in his hand never stopped. Under his control, the immortal fire haunted his whole body. At the same time, iningwell pulled out his sword fiercely, and kunguhar was immediately covered by the immortal fire. With the blessing of immortal fire, the holy brilliance of the magic diamond has changed dramatically! "It''s the sword, it''s you, you pagan god..." anubis saw this, but his tone suddenly became extremely panic, as if he had met a natural enemy. Kunguhar''s sword body is covered by immortal fire, and the brilliance of the magic diamond is in a moment. The most holy breath becomes extremely powerful at one time. It suppresses all the breath of the dark side and radiates to the vast underworld in all directions. Under the shining light, the spirits of the dead went straight up to heaven. Under the shining light, the underworld also kept rising and curling up "light smoke", as if a part of the underworld had been evaporated under the light of the magic diamond. "It''s your highness Several other death gods in the underworld saw this and saw such a familiar breath. They grew up in fear. Then, their wills rush back to their respective temples, and a border of mutual interweaving powers opens. Stop the brilliance from the fairy diamond one by one. "Where to escape, anubis!" Inningville was very surprised. He didn''t expect that the immortal fire combined with the magic diamond would have such a powerful restraining effect on the underworld gods! This surprised ininville, waving kunguhar, the unquenchable fire surging from him. The sword Qi, which has been blessed by the immortal fire, constantly cuts to anubis. Chapter 687 "If you dare to show up here, lashen will not let you go. Absolutely not While dodging to resist the sword from kunguhar, anubis kept trying to stop ininville in the name of sunra. However, ininville did not pay attention to the clamor and threat of anubis. Holding the sharp sword kunguhar, he pursued anubis. The latter, in the face of restraining his sword, was frightened and kept running for his life. It is difficult to exert its due strength as if it had encountered natural enemies. Scared to death, anubis turned into a black fog and fled under the protection of countless dead. Behind him, ininville, the spirit king, pursued anubis in the vast underworld. He also had a certain degree of intuitive understanding of his own power. He was surprised by the power of immortal fire combined with the magic diamond to restrain all the dark side. The blessing of Vera in the past, with the blessing of the immortal fire, restrained all the dark sides, which was shocking; This ability of restraint also includes the gods including death. Seeing kunguhar so terrible, anubis has the courage to fight again. At the same time, under the brilliance of the magic diamond, behind his back, chest and shoulders, anubis is shining with the brilliance of playing with the magic diamond. "Ah Even morgos, the former enemy of Arda, could not bear the pain of Anubis, which was deep into his soul. And ininville naturally and clearly recognized that the wound on anubis came from the sword in his hand. Although there are doubts in my heart, ininville will not let anubis go easily. His strength and momentum gradually increased under the burning of the unquenchable fire; All over the body, there is a dazzling white light, which is like the noon sun, illuminating the dark and silent underworld in an instant. Turning into a black fog, anubis, in the dazzling white light, is melting like snow in boiling water. Surrounded by countless souls guarding him, they went up to heaven with peace. In addition to a small number of evil spirits, fly ash annihilation, most of the dead are in this dazzling light, go up to heaven. Seeing this, the white light on ininville''s body became more powerful, and the immortal fire on him became more vigorous. He was like a god of fire. The next moment, the overwhelming sea of fire is covering the whole underworld, and ininville wants to destroy the whole underworld with the help of the immortal fire! His behavior frightened even anubis, who was in great pain. "You want to destroy the underworld!" The former God of death was so powerful in the past, but now he met his natural enemy. As a mouse meets a cat, it can''t resist at all. Even though his divine power is huge, it is constantly decreasing under the burning of the immortal fire. At the same time, the immortal fire that engulfs the power of Anubis seems to be taking the power of death as nourishment, and began to grow. After that, the growing fire quickly swept the body of Anubis, attached to his body, constantly burning him. The intense pain made anubis scream and cry for help. However, the other gods of death in Hades did not dare to appear at all. They are connected with each other to protect their respective temples. Their strength is not as good as that of Anubis, what''s more, they are facing the same natural enemies. Even if they go out, they can''t pose a threat to ininville. Knowing that he was the natural killer of the gods in Hades, ininville was full of confidence, especially seeing that anubis lost his fighting power in his attack and pursuit, which made ininville more powerful. However, just as he was ready to clean up anubis, variables suddenly appeared. The dark and silent underworld is suddenly illuminated by endless light; This is different from the light that comes from ininville to restrain and purify everything, but the power like the sun. The sudden arrival of this brilliance was in opposition to the brilliance of ininville. And ininville also felt a power far stronger than anubis in this light. "Who is it?" To drink and ask, a round of sun will come to the underworld; This light is so strong and warm, the surface of the sun lingering fire, its appearance and coming, so that the dark underworld in a moment like day in general. Then, with a long lost tone of greetings, "Your Highness, we meet again." Old voice, with inside but with a supreme dignity; Then, the sun gradually dissipated, revealing an exquisite carriage. On the carriage sat an old man with a small body. His head was like a bird and his eyes were like the sun. There was a burning light around him, a snake around him, and a jackal headed God driving for him. "Apollo... La!" He looked at the man driving the car and the snake sitting on him. "Seth, Mehan..." said sarcastically, "the sun god is so cautious even when he travels in the underworld..." finally, he said, "since you have appeared, so should the serpent APIB and all kinds of monsters in the underworld who always like to attack you..." As soon as his words fell, he heard a loud hiss from the depths of the underworld, followed by a huge snake swimming from the depths of the underworld. Every time it swims, it is constantly hitting the underworld, trying to tear the whole underworld apart. With the coming of the snake, all kinds of monsters in the underworld are led out of the underworld. Their appearance is so ugly terror, under the leadership of the snake, straight to the sun god. Seth and maihan, who are responsible for guarding the sun god LA''s journey to the underworld, are on guard immediately. Maihan jumps from the sun god and grows up in a flash to the level of apeb. Then, the two fearsome serpents grapple with each other. When Mahan pesters him, Seth, the God of war, jumps out of the chariot and fights with the monsters who follow him to prevent them from approaching him. Apeb, the serpent, and other monsters from the depths of the underworld were stopped by Mehan and Seth respectively. The sun god, who was sitting in the car, looked at the figure covered by the strong white light and the immortal fire, with deep greed and coveting in his eyes. Chapter 688 La is a god of self creation. He was born from a lotus flower, and created Shuhe tefnut with his own secretion, Hu and HIA with the blood of Yin Jing, and human with tears. It can be said that most of the nine pillar gods in ancient Egypt are his descendants. "What a wonderful fire! I''ve never seen a fire of creation and destruction!" With a voice of admiration, Lara praised the immortal fire lingering on ininville, and the greed in his eyes was not hidden, even though the battle in the distance was fierce. At the moment, he did not pay attention, his whole attention and mind, all focused on the immortal fire. "This unknown highness, I admire your ability and magical power. Even thousands of years ago, I hurt you. But I never thought that your recovery ability would be so amazing. I think it has something to do with the flame on you. " "Oh?" Ininville raised his eyebrows and looked at La. "Do you want my immortal fire?" "That''s right!" He stretched out his hand, "give me this fire, and I will make you a new pillar God. How about being just below me? " With that, he looked at anubis, who was still howling miserably. With a light finger, the immortal fire lingering on anubis was sucked away in an instant. Absorbed a wisp of immortal fire, pull the strength of the body seems to become more powerful. He almost groaned in an intoxicated voice, closing his eyes and carefully feeling the power of the immortal fire¡° What a wonderful fire. It''s so pure. It strengthens me and makes me move towards perfection. " Ininville''s face changed slightly, and the unquenchable fire was so easily tamed in the face of La. Don''t think about it. Even if he faces the mysterious La, he can never be his opponent. Therefore, ininville made a quick decision and chose to withdraw. "Ha ha, your highness, why should you hurry to go?" Pull smilingly say, stretch out own hand, the intense sunlight gushes from his body; It turned into a sea of fire that almost covered the whole underworld, and the surrounding space was immediately "frozen.". No matter how hard ininville tries, he can''t open the space to leave. During the initial exposure, the power of the sun god has been initially revealed. A single blow moved ininville. Although this ability depends on power, LA''s performance is no longer far away from the real level 6 God. "Sun God, I admit that I''m not your opponent, but it''s not easy for you to want my immortal fire!" Seeing that he could not open the space to leave for a moment and a half, ininville began to calm down. Facing the sun god, at the same time, my heart is constantly on guard. Ramen didn''t care about ininville''s vigilance. With a smile on his face, he said with a smile: "Your Highness seldom appears. I just want to invite him to my temple for a few days." "By the way for my eternal fire?" "Why are you so mean, your highness?" "I''m just curious about the flame," she said with a smile. "If your highness can let me study it, maybe I will set foot on the road of perfection as soon as possible." "It''s a pity, no way." La''s face sank down, and the sun image in her eyes became extremely bright. "It seems that I still need to use some impolite ways to invite your highness to my temple for a few days." With that, he waved fiercely and turned himself into a sun in an instant. Endless brilliance and heat constantly radiate out to the outside world, turning the whole dark underworld into a "sea of fire" in an instant. Then, this huge power rolls to ininville, leaving ininville in a sea of fire. Blazing fire, as if even the underworld space, are about to melt. Ninneville waved kunguhar in his hand, and his sharp sword body wrapped with a strong immortal fire gathered all the sun flames from La together. Then, the fierce fire suddenly turned into a huge sword of fire, and slashed fiercely at the sun suspended in the sky. And the sun did not move in the face of such a fierce blow. Instead, he began to take advantage of the opportunity to absorb the flame wound on the flame sword. After absorbing a wisp of immortal fire again, the power of Sun God became more fierce, and the sun he incarnated seemed to have the characteristics of immortal fire. "Wonderful flame, return to my arms!" Pull the incarnation of the sun fiercely rushed to ininville, want to devour each other completely. But ininville quickly dodges, the sun god pulls to the fire control and plays far surpasses his imagination. If he is entangled, he will have no resistance. An immortal fire for survival will also be completely consumed by the other party. "Damn it Can be said to be embarrassed to avoid the sun god''s attack, ininville immediately began to prepare a terrible spell. This spell is their strongest attack method so far. There are many worlds that have been destroyed in their spells. And this spell, of course, was accidentally obtained from the extinction curse of the world of chayne! "Out!" Incantation export, in the body of ininville began to linger around a sense of fear. When this breath appears, even the unconscious underworld shivers under this breath. Then, this breath condenses at the fingertips of ininville, and then, the terrible and ancient power in endless space and time is awakened. Under the call of the curse, this force separated a little, turned into a terrible force, instantly across the endless time and space, condensed on the fingertips of ininville. "Damn it, that''s it again!" La screamed when she saw ininville''s action. Obviously, he is no stranger to the extermination mantra. He knows the power of the extermination mantra very well. At the beginning, the curse of extinction was used in the whole world. After Jiangning''s improvement, the extermination mantra became simple and controllable in their hands. It was their strongest means of attacking the enemy so far. When this huge and frightening destructive force is gathered together by ininville, even the users can''t bear this powerful force. In a moment, his body almost collapsed! The powerful destructive power is an ancient power that he has not been able to completely control so far. Although the extermination mantra has been improved, when ininville condenses this terrible power into one point, the power and prestige he condenses makes him unbearable. Ininville, with his teeth clenched, constantly tries to temporarily counteract this power with the immortal fire contained in his soul. However, even the immortal fire can not completely resist the power that can easily destroy a world. His body began to collapse, cracks spread all over his body, a trace of blood with magical characteristics dropped, fell on the land of Hades, and changed the landscape and environment in an instant. Endless flowers, grass and trees, and even a small lake, in the moment of his blood dripping, there was an amazing change. And the people in the war, even the evil snake apibu, also temporarily stopped entanglement with maihan. And countless underworld monsters entangled with Seth also stopped attacking at the right time. Under this power, anubis widened his eyes in fear. "Fall, pull!" A strong beam of light, full-bodied black, exudes the light of endless destruction breath, hit the sun god in an instant. The sun incarnated by La, in this endless destructive power, instantly collapsed most of the time. A miserable howl comes out of LA''s mouth. A large area of golden blood is spilled from the sun. Countless underworld monsters rush to nibble at LA''s blood. In this destructive force, not only easily broken half of the pull body, is the underworld space is also broken in an instant. Even if underworld is not the main target, it suffered a lot in this attack. And ininville, is to endure the collapse of the body, in an instant out of the underworld. Chapter 689 After ininville left, laqiang endured the pain of intense pain into the soul, half of the body broken by the extinction curse quickly recovered in a burst of fire. However, his breath became weaker. At this time of pull, barely fly in the air, one side of the maihan and Sete will commit a demon hit back to pull side. Maihan''s huge body shrinks again and winds around the body of La. The snake letter breathes and breathes continuously, releasing wisps of smoke to the body of La. In the smoke, LA''s face began to improve, and Seth helped * * to get on the rack. As for anubis, he was completely forgotten by La. The whole underworld trembled under the fury of La, and countless souls were completely melted by the light of the sun. Later, Seth drove and escorted La back to the world, and was in the temple of La. "Seth, bring Isis." The silent God of war was silent and did not hesitate at all about the orders of the God of war; Soon after Seth left, she brought a bound goddess. Her eyes were closed, her whole body was bound by golden ropes, and Seth held her still in her hands. After that, Seth threw her at the feet of the God of pull. La looks at Isis falling at her feet, with a strong sense of disgust and killing. Then he uses magic to wake up the sleeping Isis, but it seals her power. When Isis woke up, La said directly, "Isis, I ask you, did you tell anyone my secret? Also, what kind of deal did you have at the beginning that made us almost completely ruined? " Isis said nothing and turned her head aside. She did not say a word to lashen''s inquiry and resisted it with silence. When lashen saw this, he was very angry. There was a raging flame in his palm. At this moment, he really wanted to throw the flame on Isis. Burn her alive, but she dare not, his secret is controlled by Isis, Isis also gained his power from the secret. Even if this flame in how strong, also cannot cause the harm to Isis. "Isis, you can continue to be hard mouthed now. When I find a way, I will settle with you well!" The God said angrily, "Seth will take her down." He pointed to Isis and said to Seth. Seth didn''t say a word. He also took Isis in his hand and took her down. Isis turned to look around him, unconscious, like a puppet of Seth. When I think of my hatred for LA, the sealed power is ready to move. However, Sete, who is around me, finds out that she immediately stops her and makes her fall asleep. After leaving Hades, ininville immediately returned to sit in the Holy tree ilsinon. Since the extinction mantra was forcibly improved, he still used his own body to undertake the power of the extinction mantra for the first time, but the result was that he could not undertake the ancient power by himself. Even if only a small part of this force is separated, he can hardly bear it. As a result, as he sat under ilsinorn, his flesh began to show cracks, red blood mixed with some golden blood, slowly oozing from the cracks in ininville''s body. The Holy tree then came down the dense light, shining on ininville''s body, helping to suppress the collapse of the body. With the help of the Holy tree, the immortal fire in the soul of ininville immediately gushes out, which contains two kinds of extreme properties. At the moment of gushing out, it turns into another extreme attribute. The immortal fire born by nature can use the power of this fire to create the world and begin to repair ninville''s collapsing body. Under the attachment of the immortal fire, the collapsed body gradually improved. At the same time, the unquenchable fire began to remove the destructive power remaining in the flesh of ininville. This ancient power, even though it is rootless, is hard to deal with in the face of the eternal fire. Fortunately, in his capacity as a summoner, ininville has the power to lead. Therefore, although this ancient power counterattacks greatly, it is still driven out of ininville''s body by the double power of the immortal fire and the Holy tree. Then, after repairing the collapsed body, the unquenchable fire began to repair the inner part of the body. The dense light from the Holy tree ilsinon, together with the immortal fire, stabilized the injury. With the passage of time, the figure sitting in silence gradually improved. Finally, when the injury was completely intact, ininville was still sitting under the tree with his eyes closed, thinking. He was both happy and depressed by the results and answers he got from his trip to Hades. The gods of Hades, except anubis and other unseen gods of death, were restrained by the double power of the immortal fire and the magic diamond. This kind of discovery, which is similar to the natural nemesis of the underworld gods, makes ininville face anubis only passively and has no room to fight back. The only thing that puzzled him was that Osiris did not appear or appear. He didn''t see any other gods in the Egyptian divinity system until the arrival of the sun god RA, together with Seth and MAIP. And the power of the sun god pull and the control of the fire made him feel powerless. The other side not only plays the fire artistically, but also can absorb the immortal fire. Every move, the great power he carried when he raised his hand and stopped his feet, made him feel powerless. Moreover, from some dialogues and information, ininville concluded that the Egyptian divinity recognized itself. However, he did not know what changes had taken place in Egyptian divinity. I don''t dare to ask or test easily. I can only use a familiar tone to hide my existence. And the extinction curse, no accident, still didn''t disappoint him. Even the most powerful Sun God is unable to resist the curse of extinction. Although did not kill each other, but can lift a weight to create a pull, also enough to make ininville happy. Then ininville sat in meditation under the saint tree ilsinon. At this moment, a branch from the Holy tree, which was hidden in his arms, was shining slightly. When he took out the broken branch, ininville looked at the tree silently and said, "please give me some inspiration!" Holy tree obedience, readily agree, leafy crown constantly shaking, bursts of strong vitality, it is very refreshing breath down. Breathing this fresh breath, iningwell began to think with the powerful essence of the high elves, and his mind became clear bit by bit. Then he opened his eyes, got up, left here and returned to Shambhala. "Do you have an idea?" Seeing iningwell coming, Jiangning opened his eyes and looked at him. The latter began to tell all about his visit to Hades. After listening, Jiangning thought silently, "the familiar routines and methods are very similar to ours. But I want to know how to overthrow the whole Egyptian divinity after you go there? " Ininville was silent for a moment, and then said: "I already have some ideas and ideas, but I still need your help to go to that node. Only when I get in touch on the ground can I create things that are beneficial to us. Moreover, sooner or later, we will confront with these gods. If we can kill them now, or if we can''t, we will hurt them severely. " After listening to this, Jiang Ning said: "no matter in the past time and space, or now, with our frequent interference in history, this chaotic multiverse is about to open up new changes. I''m afraid that we can''t interfere in the past in the future, and these time and space will become extremely stable in the future. Fortunately, we are going back to the past from the present, rather than someone coming back to our time and space from the future, trying to destroy us. This is something to be thankful for, and thanks to the special structure of this chaotic multiverse. " "After the rescue of tuteham''s soul, we just need to follow the plan step by step. You don''t need to expose yourself too much, or you''ll get into trouble sooner or later. " Jiangning nodded silently, then the wheel and leaf on the chest artifact began to rotate, the breath and power of fate came with the artifact opening, and the time stone inlaid in the center opened again, but then a crack appeared on the time stone. After that, a long river appeared like a picture scroll out of thin air. The historical time and space of the past unfolded slowly in front of Jiangning, and finally Jiangning chose a node. Then, standing beside him, ininville jumped in without hesitation. Just as he entered, the stone of time inlaid on the artifact added several cracks again. The infinite stone, which can open time and control time, also cracks because of ininville''s action. It can be seen from this that this time they choose to interfere in time and space again, how much impact they will have on the past, present and future history. This influence is so big that it almost collapses the time gem! Chapter 690 After the death of the conqueror Alexander the great, his huge empire fell into a split, orphaned and widowed, unable to suppress a group of proud soldiers and valiant generals who followed Alexander everywhere. The huge empire fell into chaos, and then the governors of the provinces and the generals who had been fighting with Alexander took the opportunity to separate their regimes and seek hegemony. At this point, they fell into chaos for hundreds of years. A flash in the pan empire is rising fast, but it is also dying fast. Only the vast territory across the three continents and the military brilliance recorded in the text are left to posterity. After the collapse of the Empire, the governors and generals of the provinces ruled separately, and Egypt, an ancient country, once again entered the stage of foreign rule after being conquered. Ptolemy, a general under Alexander the great, cultivated his own power. The independent founding of the people''s Republic of China took Alexandria as its capital and established Ptolemaic Egyptian Dynasty, which started nearly 300 years of rule. After that, with the rise of the Roman Republic and its defeat of many powerful countries and tribes, the expansion of Rome had an irresistible momentum. Hundreds of years later, the Ptolemaic dynasty, faced with the strong rise of Rome, was unable to change the fate of annexation. At this time, the Pharaoh of Ptolemy Egypt was Cleopatra VII, who was also known as Cleopatra VII in later generations, and was also the last monarch of Ptolemy Egypt. Because of her love affair with Caesar and Anthony, she is known as Cleopatra. This woman''s life can only be described in eight words. She can''t help but can''t go back to heaven. Ptolemaic Egypt under her rule could not compete with the flourishing Rome in national strength. In order to avoid the annexation of the country by Rome, this beautiful and resourceful woman Pharaoh seduced Caesar and Anthony to avoid the annexation of the country by Rome. In fact, she lived in Egypt for a period of time, but with Caesar''s death, Octavian inherited Caesar''s position, and the collapse of the post triad alliance, Antony''s death, Egypt was annexed by Rome has become a fact. In particular, the children she had with Caesar and Anthony were later killed by Octavian. The possible dependence has already died before it has grown up, and the only two backers have also died one after another. Yanhou, who is unable to return to the sky, will inevitably become a province of Rome, even though she is so beautiful and resourceful, under the general situation of panic and Rome''s strength. And her death is not only the end of her own life, but also a formal declaration of the demise of Ptolemaic Egypt, which has a history of nearly 300 years! In the outskirts of the desert, a dazzling white light fell on the vast desert. There are endless deserts all around. At a glance, they seem to be boundless. Desert of death, forbidden zone of life, since ancient times, the desert has devoured countless lives. In order to establish their own dignity, make life instinct fear and awe of dignity. Now, in the center of the desert, which is called the forbidden area of life and the desert of death, someone is quietly coming. This figure, surrounded by dazzling white light, is more than two meters tall, far more than everyone in this era. Even in modern society, few people are taller than him. When the white light convergence, revealing a long silver hair, handsome appearance, different from ordinary people''s sharp ears, plus the pair of magical golden eyes. All the features and information show that it is not human. However, this unusual appearance was changed in an instant. The silver hair turns black, the golden pupils turn dark brown, and the pointed ears return to normal appearance. Ininville looked at the desert in front of him and looked in all directions. The powerful and sharp eyes of the high elves made his eyesight amazing. The endless yellow sand was flying fast in his eyes, and then an oasis town in the desert appeared in his eyes. Then, step out, leave the vast desert, reappear, has been in the oasis outside the city. Then, step into the town! Looking at this backward and primitive oasis town, which is not big, many local people and western white people come and go. Everyone is surprised by his appearance and tall stature. He looked at the unusual man curiously, the guard guarding the gate, and looked at the tall figure in front of him with alarm. More than two meters of body, give ordinary people a great sense of oppression. After all, when judging the enemy''s weakness, whether intentionally or unintentionally, the first impression of both animals and humans is to distinguish the height gap and physique between them. Although, this is not an absolute fact. But in the final analysis, tall people, compared with people who are not as good as themselves, occupy a great advantage. This is what happened to the soldiers in Roman uniform. Although ininville did not carry weapons, but whether it was wearing, or height, or to alert Roman soldiers. After questioning, ininville, who didn''t know what he thought, walked into the oasis town simply and easily. Later, he looks at the city intentionally or unintentionally, and tests the local beliefs of the residents. Although Egypt was ruled by foreigners, the original gods of Egypt were not totally rejected in Ptolemaic Egypt. Instead, they chose to respect the local traditions and beliefs, and combine the old gods (Egyptian gods) with the new gods (Greek gods) to take care of the local people. At the same time, they also made the Greeks who entered Egypt talk about consolation in spiritual sustenance. However, in front of the oasis town, there is no belief in the God of nine pillars and the God of death in Hades, but the crocodile God Sobek. The source of water from the town is a lake. And in this lake, there are many crocodiles. Therefore, in order to please Sobek, the crocodile God, most of the worship and belief of the residents of the small town are this God. When ininville enters Sobek''s temple and quietly observes the crocodile God, the other side''s divine power has no trace of hiding in his perspective. In his eyes, his strength is very delicate, without any cover up. However, the image of the little god to ininville was that he was asleep, and at the same time, his divine power was in a different degree of confusion. Such a change made ininville unable to think of the cause for a moment, but after observing the crocodile God silently for a while, ininville turned and left here. In the following period of time, ininville traveled in various cities in Egypt, whether it was a prosperous big city, or a backward small city, or a village or the wild. In a very short period of time, there are traces of ininville. By investigating the beliefs in different places, ininville has a comprehensive understanding of some small gods in the Egyptian theological system. At the same time, he also secretly observed many evil spirits and various monsters. At present, these evil spirits and monsters are hiding in their own territory and falling into deep sleep. The unusual changes made ininville confused, but as he kept observing the Egyptian gods, he became more and more confident in his plan. On this day, inenville was riding on a camel, a very ordinary camel. Carrying ininville deep into the desert, with the gradual deepening of the desert, the camel began to be afraid to move on. However, under the comfort and encouragement of ininville, the camel summoned up the courage to continue to go deep into the desert. The genius of elves is incomparable, which many races don''t have and can''t match. Their talent enables them to teach trees to speak, animals to speak, and even communicate with nature. As the strongest of the elves, ininville''s talent is obviously more powerful. As he went deeper and deeper into the desert, ininville''s senses began to feel an unusual smell. And the smell was also perceived by the camel, so no matter how much ininville pacified, the camel would not continue to move forward. In this regard, ininville chose to go deep on foot alone. After releasing the camel, ininville walked towards the desert with his senses. In that depth, there is a black line, emitting an unusual, disturbing atmosphere! Chapter 691 In the endless sand sea, a tall figure is walking forward alone. The harsh environment and harsh environment can not affect him in any way. However, when he gradually went deep into the desert and walked towards the black line in the distance, he noticed some unusual breath from the air. From the black line, ininville sensed a breath of incomparable terror, which was not inferior to that of La. In addition, the extreme atmosphere of destruction and the will to make everything return to chaos are extremely frightening. However, when inenville gradually approached the black line in the distance, he suddenly appeared in another special space. It''s so quiet and dark here, there''s no light to illuminate here, and it seems that you are stepping on solid land. What I hear is the sound of running water. Inenville didn''t know where it was. He watched it carefully. However, after a long period of observation, no valuable intelligence or information was found. Quiet and dark space, in addition to the ears keep hearing the sound of water, there is nothing. All of a sudden, in this dark space, ininville sensed the existence of the wind. "The wind?" The wind meant there were vents, though he smelled something fishy in the wind. But it also represents a good start. Maybe, following the wind, he can find other exits to leave here, or he can find out where it is. After thinking about it, ininville stepped forward, step by step, without flying. It''s really because it''s a bit too quiet and weird. This kind of unusual place made ininville play a 120000 spirit. Keen and extraordinary senses, perceiving the invisible wind, moving in the direction of wind. However, the road under his feet seemed endless. He didn''t know how long he had been walking. It seemed that he lacked the concept of time. In addition to the continuous sound of running water, there is no other sound in this quiet space. This boundless dark and quiet place is like a silent place! Just as he was walking, he suddenly felt that the land under his feet was constantly shaking! Ininville didn''t know what had happened. His feet seemed to have roots, rooted in the ground under his feet. However, instead of disappearing, the shaking became more and more active. Just as he was on guard, a huge roar came along. It''s like thunder, it''s like the roar of animals, it''s like the sound of volcanic eruption, but it''s similar to the neighing of snakes! The mixed sound makes it difficult for any language in the world to describe. Is there a monster living in this quiet and dark space? Inenville didn''t know this place, let alone where it was. The only thing he can do is to be alert. However, at this time, his extraordinary eyes, from this quiet and dark world, vaguely saw a huge and hazy shadow. Perhaps in this dark and lightless world, this description is not right. However, inenville actually saw it. The huge and hazy shadow was so vast that it could not be described by his supernatural senses and the measurement of volume. This dark shadow appeared in the sense organs of inningville is totally beyond the concept of volume set by any civilization in the world! Its existence seems to have gone beyond this concept. Moreover, it is so huge that in comparison with it, ininville seems infinitely small. And it''s incomparably small. If we should compare, we should almost compare mole ants with mountains! It''s true that the shadow, which was seen by ininville, at this moment gives ininville the only impression that ants and mountains are compared. "Hiss... Roar..." The long roar of snake, beast and non beast resounds through the whole quiet and dark world. Then ininville saw that the huge shadow seemed to suddenly "grow up" and "stand up". Then came a great sound from heaven and earth, which ininville heard in his ears and saw in his eyes. He saw the hazy shadow and hit the "sky" above his head. However, the loud noise clearly told ninneville''s senses that the place where the shadow hit was the real sound. Crash, bang, boom Innumerable earth and stones constantly fall from the place where the hazy shadow collides. Innumerable earth and stones fall into the "water" and make a loud sound. So far, it is only tomorrow in ininville, where the quiet and dark place is, that there is substance above the head. Did you say that you came to the dark underground space? And the sound of water flow around, is it just an underground river? He thought so, but the movement in front of him did not stop. The hazy shadow kept pounding, throwing down countless soil and stones. Then a soft light came down. It was then that inenville saw the face of the shadowy shadow. It was a huge snake, and the place where it kept hitting was the head of the giant snake. At this moment, the giant snake constantly hit the position on the head, and lifted countless soil and stones. Ininville looked up, and the feedback image above his head was not the stratum made of rock and soil as he imagined. Instead, it is like a stream of water, and like a piece of cloth that is constantly floating, presenting a chaotic landscape that is neither black nor white. The impact of the giant snake can easily tear this layer of chaotic colored "cloth" and reveal the place where it is wrapped. Endless soil and stones pour down with the impact of the giant snake. At this time, inenville also found that where he stood was what kind of land? It is clear that standing on the body of the giant snake, the scales are extremely hard, and the feet trample on it, which is more real and heavy than the land. And all around is not water, but the endless sea of chaos! Most of the snake''s body sank in the sea, and a small part of it floated on the sea, which made it impossible for ininville to measure. And he is far away from the head of the giant snake. And the wind he sensed was just the waste gas of the giant snake breathing! With the continuous impact of the giant snake, the crack is getting bigger and bigger under its impact. Then, the giant snake''s upper body suddenly stood upright, and its head and body rushed out along the crack. Seeing this, ininville''s feet left the snake''s body directly, then flew in the air, and flew along the crack of the snake. The giant snake moves very fast, but compared with its incomparable huge body, it can be called a small wizard. It was difficult for ininville to know exactly how big it was when it sank into the sea. However, only when he moved from the giant snake, his body stretched out constantly, which made ininville feel poor! Perhaps, it can only be described by infinite symbols! Although his flying speed is great, it is still very slow compared with the moving speed of the snake. When he flew to the crack and looked at the crack, the only word in his mind was "abyss"! Then, inenville followed the serpent through the crack. Chapter 692 As ininville kept flying upward, a breath became more and more familiar to him. When he finally crossed the long gap, he came to a very familiar place. "Hell?" It suddenly dawned on ininville that when he leaped from the gap of the giant snake, he felt a familiar breath, which turned out to be the breath of Hades¡° It turns out that there is a vast sea under the underworld However, he couldn''t maintain this feeling for a long time, because a melodious voice made his attention involuntarily shift in the past. The supernatural spirit''s eyes looked, and ininville saw an earth shaking divine battle! It''s long and wide. I don''t know how big it is. It''s fighting with the gods! In the sky of Hades, there is a round of sun floating there, endless light and heat continue to spread. The giant snake, however, is constantly growing its own mouth, trying to swallow up the sun at one stroke. However, beside the sun, there are several gods fighting with the snake. Ininville looked one by one and saw Mehan, Seth and a strange female god! Later, a male god also came. They were attacking the snake together. Maihanbian made a very broad body to fight with the big snake from the sea, while Sete stabbed the big snake with a sharp spear. Each stab, with a frightening divine power, was blessed by the divine power of the golden spear in the snake. Every time the latter takes a blow, he must cry out. But that strange goddess, in the mouth unceasingly recites the incantation which inenville does not understand; Her mantra evolved into a myriad of variations that were applied to the serpent. Ininville looked, and he sensed all kinds of curses from those curses. Obviously, this strange goddess is using the power of curse to weaken the snake. As the curse continued to stack, ininville clearly felt that the snake was gradually weakening. And the male god standing next to the strange goddess, he wielded the power far beyond anubis. The huge underworld was easily mobilized by him, and the endless black fog turned into a chain around the snake, while the curse of the strange goddess was constantly superimposed on the snake. In the end, Seth threw the golden spear in his hand with all his strength and pierced the scales of the snake''s body. A lot of snake blood is left along the wound. It is obvious that the curse of the strange goddess has taken effect. In the superposition of innumerable curses, the snake''s strength, speed and defense have been seriously weakened. Now, with Seth''s spear penetrating the snake''s scales, he finally brought it trauma. The snake howled in pain, a pair of vertical pupil instead of continuous contraction, cold eyes, cold and dead breath towards the underworld. At this time, the sun suspended above the underworld also dropped wisps of flame, burning the snake trying to devour it. Snake in the burning of the fire, constantly wailing. With the attack of the gods, the wounds on his body are constantly increasing. The snake blood left behind falls on the land of Hades and instantly pollutes the land of Hades. However, under the attack of the gods, the snake did not shrink back. On the contrary, it is more fierce. At this time, the snake made a move that shocked ininville. It actually took advantage of the moment when the gods relaxed and jumped into the sky. The huge snake body made any language and vocabulary in the world seem so weak at the moment. Open the huge mouth, in an instant will be suspended above the underworld sun swallow! Where the sun disappears, it leaves behind a huge ship that seems to be made of gold! "Damn it The sun was swallowed at one stroke, the world fell into darkness in an instant! The gods were shocked, and constantly attacked the snake that swallowed the sun. The strange goddess recites incantations faster and faster. At this moment, the invisible power of curse seems to have turned into essence. These curse forces, under the constant superposition of each other, produced the power of the snake to the naked eye visible speed quickly weakened. Saite was so angry that he held the sharp golden spear and stabbed the snake again and again. Maihan, the snake who is responsible for protecting the sun with Seth, has changed into a bigger body and wound around the snake fiercely. Entangle the snake, limit the action of the snake, desperately trying to control it. And the strange male god, who obviously surpasses anubis in controlling the power of Hades, should be Osiris! At this time, the underworld mobilized the power of the underworld, turned into illusory chains and tied them to the snake. Seth, on the other hand, tries his best to attack the snake. The sun, swallowed by the snake, is constantly swimming inside the snake''s body, releasing a lot of heat from the sun. The fire is inside the snake, constantly burning it. The snake was in great pain under the double attack of inside and outside, but the snake did not give up. It constantly wriggled its abdomen, trying to move the sun toward the depth of its body. Also trying to rely on the vast body, so that the sun will always be trapped in their own body, so that the world into eternal darkness. However, big snake''s plan is good, but the result may not go on as big snake thinks and hopes. In fact, under the attack of the gods, the snake was not only weak, but also exhausted. With the joint efforts of the gods, a silver chain fell down and bound the snake firmly to the ground, unable to move. After that, from the huge ship made of gold, a holy cat jumped down! The size of the cat rose against the wind and soon rose to an astonishing level. However, compared with the huge body of the snake, the body shape of the cat is extremely small. The cat was so fierce that when the snake was restrained by the gods, it jumped from the huge ship. In mid air, he opened his claws hidden in the meat mat, roared, and pulled his sharp claws on the snake. Under the claws of the holy cat, the scales of body protection were easily torn by the holy cat as if they were paper pasted. Flesh and blood flying, scales flying, snake pain. Even at this moment, it has been controlled by the gods. However, under the fierce attack of the cat, the snake began to struggle with all his strength. The gods see this, the strength and means of attack is more frequent, the snake''s resistance one by one suppression. The cat''s claws kept tearing the snake''s body. After a while, the snake was already scarred. Then, the cat roared again, a pair of claws snapped the snake''s eyes, and a pair of sharp teeth tore the snake''s body. The eyes are blinded, and the key position is being bitten by the holy cat, and the body is controlled by the gods, and the sun in the body is constantly making trouble in the body. The serpent gave in and spewed out the sun that had been swallowed. With the reappearance of the sun, the dark world ushered in light again! The snake retreated again, followed the crack hit by it, and returned to the sea of chaos again. Although the gods'' attack is severe, the snake seems to be immortal. No matter how seriously injured it is, it will appear on time the next day to devour the sun and kill lashen completely. Let the world fall into eternal darkness! Chapter 693 As the serpent retreated into the sea, the gods once again guarded the sun god and returned to the world! As the sun returns to the world, the darkness is gradually dispelled by the light, and a new day comes again. Neither the Egyptian gods nor the serpent found ininville. After the gods left, the snake retreated into the sea of chaos, and ininville returned to the sea of chaos again. Through the "abyss" left by the impact of the big snake, ininville is quiet and does not reveal any trace or breath. Through the abyss, he returns to the sea of chaos. When he entered the sea of chaos, the abyss traces left by the impact of the snake in the underworld were healed again. As if the earth shaking battle just now had never happened. Everything here made him curious, just as he never understood that there was a vast sea under the underworld. He stood out of thin air, searching for the trace of the snake, but there was no trace of the snake in the endless sea of chaos. This made him feel more and more curious and confused. Everything here is revealing a message to him that there is a secret here, or that it is very unusual. Perhaps it is the curiosity born in the intelligent life, or it comes from his own occupation, which makes him instinctively want to explore here. Or, searching for secrets here. There are many secrets hidden in this huge chaotic space-time. At the beginning, he didn''t know and couldn''t find out. However, as it grows stronger, it shuttles through different worlds step by step. In the end, he learned a small part of the information by chance. This makes him instinctively feel that there is a secret, but because of the lack of necessary information, he is unable to explore, understand, and reveal the whole truth at a glance. This kind of desire to refuse to meet, the riddle of desire to talk, people instinctively want to find out. No matter why, he wants to understand and explore. In the quiet and dark space, he stayed for a long time and thought for a long time. However, the more continuous Association and thinking, then the conclusion is always with the results of their own mind, more and more far, the gap is also growing. Especially when he came to this chaotic sea, he felt it most deeply. "Where''s the snake?" He searched for the trace of the snake, and his eyes concealed the light from the immortal fire, which made him have extraordinary eyesight. Between the easy insight into this quiet and dark place. However, he has been carefully exploring here. The appearance of the snake and the struggle between him and the Egyptian gods have made the strength of the snake a mystery. Although I explored this huge and chaotic multiverse, I didn''t notice the breath above level 6. However, the emergence of the snake, but its ability and strength, has been in a fuzzy limit. It seems to be level five, it seems to be level six, and it seems to be between the two. In the vast universe, there is always a veil that covers the truth of the past and all the facts of the past. It''s hard to find out. However, even though he explored for a long time, he never found the snake. Ininville looked at the endless sea of chaos, and finally made up his mind. The immortal flame protected him secretly, and his body was flying in the sky, flying down. At the moment when the feet touch the sea of chaos, the whole person is like water, merging with the endless sea of chaos. When he entered the sea of chaos, he felt that the sea seemed to have lost its magical power, just like the ordinary sea water. However, he did not dare to be careless. Everything here revealed secrets and eccentricity. In particular, this sea was the place where the snake lived and hid. In this way, ininville did not dare to neglect it. The power of the snake was so strange that even if the Egyptian gods did not give all their hands, it was difficult for him to guarantee that he would win the war alone, including the God of La. In particular, the unsophisticated pull God made ininville extremely scared. And the snake, is to fight with this group of terrible enemies, but also will pull God swallowed. Although he was forced to spit out in the end, he was still able to retreat after suffering such a heavy blow, which he did not have. And the goddess, ininville, also remembered the relevant clues. The ancient Egyptian gods had this ability, not Isis. She is the wife of Osiris, mother of Horus, goddess of magic, good at all kinds of magic and curse. The curse of the other side is ever-changing, which can make the snake weak enough to tear the underworld. It can help the gods to defeat the snake and save the God. Therefore, Isis is the most feared person in ininville except la. Women''s minds are always the most complex. They are also the most difficult animals in the world. Women with high EQ and high intelligence are even more intractable. It is difficult for ordinary people to control or tame such women. The goddess Isis is the first Invisible Woman in ininville so far, unless his power can surpass her and easily subdue him by force. But at the same time, he should also be careful of Isis. The wisdom of this woman can not be underestimated. Even the powerful God of Lhasa was planted in her hands, which can be seen. With two purposes, he continued to sink into the sea of chaos and search for the trace of the snake. On the other hand, they are thinking about how to deal with the Egyptian gods! The light of the fire peeped out from the eyes of the elves, constantly searching for the sea. What eninville wondered was that the snake was so huge. From the first time he entered here, he could clearly see the huge body of the snake, which was just the tip of the iceberg, and most of its body was still sinking into the sea. Now, when he has entered the sea of chaos, he still can''t see the snake. At this time, it made him feel extremely puzzled. At the same time, he began to doubt the strangeness here again. At this time, the chaotic sea, which is not much different from the ordinary sea, suddenly changed. The sudden change was too strong. The sudden change made inenville unable to prevent. Although chaotic, the "light" sea water becomes as sticky as glue in an instant. In it, inin Wilton is bound and can''t get away. Although not flustered, ininville tried to resist the stickiness of the sea water with the power of immortal fire. But the unquenchable fire has no effect, as if there is an invisible mysterious force to separate the two. However, although inenville was trapped, he did not perceive the danger. As the body gradually sinks, watch its change. He was dragged by the endless chaotic sea and sank into the deepest and darkest place. Although he gradually sank, the magical power of the immortal fire disappeared, and his whole person seemed to turn into a mortal in an instant. Losing all his strength, the sea continued to drag him into the sea of chaos. His eyes could no longer see things, and his six senses were closed! At this moment, the whole person has already become muddled, along the sea, was dragged into a mysterious special realm. It''s a place that has existed for ever since the beginning of creation. Chapter 694 The six senses are closed, and inenville is dragged into the deepest part of the sea of chaos by the sticky water. He has no sense of ruthlessness and can''t feel everything outside. He is just like a child in Zi ¡¤ Gong. He lets the sea drag him into the deepest, the most unknown and the most mysterious place. This is a special place that has existed since the creation of the world. A mound floating in the sea of chaos, a mysterious place of creation. How long time has passed, inenville is not known, because since his six senses were automatically closed, the whole person fell into a muddle. It was not until the closed six senses were opened again that he was able to get rid of his muddle headed state. His closed eyes opened again, and when he opened them, he felt the light of extreme holiness. He looked along the light source and saw a lotus with holy light, rooted in a mound. Petals open and close, pistil condensation dew, emerald green lotus between a suction and a swelling, huff and puff full of vitality! The mound is surrounded by chaotic sea water, and the only light source comes from the lotus growing on the mound. At a glance, ininville was attracted by the lotus. The lotus is huge, ten meters wide, and the refreshing sweet smell is slightly released; The light released from it illuminates the area around the mound. In addition to being illuminated by lotus, other places are still quiet and dark. At this time, ininville also found the snake. Its huge body sleeps peacefully far away from the mound. The scars left by the gods and the heavy trauma of the holy cat have long disappeared. The snake was sleeping quietly and had no response to the arrival of ininville. It lies in the sea of chaos, most of its huge body is submerged in the sea, and a part of its body and huge snake''s head are out of the water, looking to the direction of the mound. A suction and a spit, as if is absorbing from the lotus full of vitality. "Is this the lotus that gave birth to LA?" Everything in front of us is very similar to the place where the God of Lhasa was born. Before the creation of heaven and earth, the world was enveloped by the boundless sea of chaos. One day, a mound of earth rose from the sea with a lotus on it; In the lotus, there is a baby. Later, the baby is pregnant and mature. Coming out of the lotus, it is the God of the sun! However, LA''s name is the one after him, and no one knows what his real name is. This is his taboo, his father''s real name for him, and the source of his strength. She never mentioned it to anyone and never revealed her real name to anyone. Until one day, Isis, the ambitious and deep-seated goddess, in order to let her son Horus ascend the throne and gain the powerful power like LA. She secretly collected the saliva from lashen when he fell asleep, mixed it with soil, and created a poisonous snake. Finally, he appeared at the place where lashen traveled every day, attacked lashen secretly, bit him and made him plant snake venom. The God of La asked all the gods to cast a curse together to solve the snake venom for him. However, after the gods cast a curse, La was not able to remove the snake venom. Because the snake and its venom were created with his own saliva, and contained his essence, which the gods could not resolve. Even the powerful pull can do nothing. At this time, the gods thought of Isis, who is famous for his magic and medical treatment, and asked Isis to help her detoxify. How can Isis, who is ambitious and always wants his son Horus to gain the power of God, be willing to detoxify him? The ill intentioned Isis recited a curse that made him extremely painful and aggravated the snake venom in his body. RA is in great pain and asks Isis to solve his snake venom. However, Isis needs to use his real name combined with his own magic to successfully remove the snake venom for him. How could La tell Isis her real name? For this reason, Isis once again applied a curse to aggravate the pain of God Lhasa. In the end, La gave in and said her real name. Isis also asked LA to present her eyes to her son Horus, and she did so. Isis then helped her get rid of the snake venom. He gains the power of the pull and gives Horus the eye of the sun and moon from the pull, which is the eye of Horus. Isis also achieved his wish. He not only gained the powerful power of Lhasa, but also made his son Horus ascend the throne. When inenville saw the lotus, he thought of the story naturally in his mind! He walked towards the lotus, trying to see if he could find the real name of La in the lotus of pregnant birth. As a result, he was disappointed! Immediately, he was also amused by his delusion. If it was him, he would not leave his real name on the lotus. At this time, the branch from the Holy tree, hidden in the arms of ininville, suddenly glowed. This branch automatically flew out of ininville''s arms, suspended in front of him, endless light and vitality, flowing towards the outside world. Ininville looked at this scene in surprise. He didn''t know what had happened to the branches of the Holy tree, and what caused such amazing changes. At this time, the lotus root growing on the mound, but suddenly gave birth to a strange change. It began to swallow the endless vitality from a branch of the Holy tree, and with the continuous huff and puff of the lotus, it absorbed the endless vitality. The lotus itself has also begun to show miraculous changes. In ininville''s perception, the lotus once again has a "vitality". It is not a vitality in the ordinary sense, but a unique force that breeds life. Perhaps it can be called the vitality of creation! Before ninneville could react, the reactivated vitality suddenly swallowed ninneville as a whole. The five level power of ininville could not resist at all, so he was devoured by this huge lotus. Then, he fell into a deep sleep, completely involuntarily, unable to make decisions according to his own will. It''s like a person who has spent a few days in vain, unable to resist the erosion of drowsiness. His tall and perfect body gradually shrinks with the package of the lotus, and the body of more than two meters slowly shrinks. The whole person is shrinking. Until, tall and mature adult physique, under the magical power of lotus, turned into a baby. The sword kunguhar and the ring on his index finger, which he carried with him, fell off in an instant. The sword fell down in ininville''s arms and was held by him with both arms. The ring fell beside him, motionless. The branch of the sacred tree outside turned into a emerald green water flowing into the lotus. A powerful five level power, in an instant turned into nothing; Then, a new force began to breed from his body, which had already recovered into a baby. The unique regeneration has begun, and the new power has also begun to breed again! In this mound, in this lotus, the Magic Lotus that once bred La, under the endless vitality of the branches of the Holy tree, activated the special divine power again! Chapter 695 The boundless sea of chaos, the quiet and dark space, and a snake that is difficult to describe in detail with the words of the world. It''s so quiet here. Apart from the endless sea of chaos, there is only a mound floating on the sea of chaos, on which a lotus flower grows. At the same time, in this lotus, a new life is being conceived. Here, there was a powerful Sun God who held the power of the sun and brought light and life to the world. But no one knows where the lotus that gave birth to the sun god is. Because, the sea of chaos, not everyone can easily set foot in. After all, this is the first place of birth in the world. In addition to this reason, another reason is the existence of the snake of chaos, the God of destruction, the giant snake of Apophis. It lives in the sea of chaos, huge size, so that the gods fear! It comes out of the sea of chaos every day, tearing the underworld apart and attacking the sun god who travels through the underworld. At the same time, swallow the sun into the belly, created the birth of day and night. Although every time, driven by the gods, the snake of chaos will spit out the sun again and be forced to return to the sea of chaos. However, every day it will appear truthfully, constantly attacking the sun god. And now, with a strong heartbeat, for this quiet and dark place, played a song of life! In the huge and holy lotus, a crouching figure sits in it, embracing a magic sword. The mysterious breath continuously overflows from the lotus, and continuously enters the body of the figure. A child who looks like one year old, eyes closed, sweet sleep, chubby feet move from time to time, kicking the inner wall of the petals, each time make the huge lotus slightly swaying. A pair of chubby hands, holding the magic sword in his arms, are green all over the body. The shape is like two trees winding around, with a diamond at the end, radiating warm soft light. Sleeping children, round, chubby little face with a trace of smile, innocent. A terrible force was nurturing in his young body. With the passage of years, this power is growing stronger day by day. The power of holiness began to manifest from the body of the child, and enveloped the body of the child. In addition to the magic sword in his arms, there was a ring inlaid with a flawless diamond beside him. The ring and the sword, under the magic power of the lotus, gradually merge into one. The diamond inlaid at the end of the hilt once again becomes more flexible, and its inherent power turns into a vast river of stars. The lost part is united again, which makes the diamond become more powerful with the magic sword of lotus. With the passage of time, the lotus gradually opens its tightly closed petals. The sleeping child''s long and thin eyelashes tremble slightly, and then her closed eyes slowly open. At this time, a touch of gold flow, in a moment to illuminate the whole world! Heaven and earth are celebrating. A happy mood surges up in the hearts of all living beings. They can''t help celebrating. Between heaven and earth, another powerful God was born! In his deep sleep, ininville slowly opened his eyes, like those made of pure gold, looking at the world curiously with innocence and immaturity, like a newborn baby. Then, the innocence gradually disappeared, replaced by mature and wise eyes. Golden eyes, silver hair, pointed ears, lovely and perfect! Although his body is young and small, no one can ignore his great power which affects the rules of the world. "A new life... A new beginning!" Young voice and young body made it hard for inningville to accept. As a child, he stood up and stepped on the lotus. His whole body was bright and clean, and there was no clothes to cover his body. He looked around, especially after the activation of the Holy tree, the lotus flower, which was full of vitality again, lost the power of breeding again. At this moment, it is like a common lotus, no more miracles. Shrugging petals, without a trace of life! Holy breath, become dying, green lotus stem dim. A powerful God was born again, and it was on the verge of death. "What shall I call you?" Ininville looked at the lotus under his feet, with a complex look in his eyes, "is it mother?" The soul is divided into two parts, and their different experiences have not brought any trouble to the soul. Now, after being pregnant again by the lotus under her feet, ininville''s heart is full of complex emotions. The power that originally belonged to him turned into nothing at the moment of being swallowed by the lotus. Now, the power born in his body through the lotus is obviously more powerful. Now, even if he is not as good as lashen, he is not far behind. At the same time, the unique experience of regeneration also makes ininville master two powerful rules. Life and destruction! The immortal fire, which coexisted with his life, seems to have completely cut off the connection with iluvita through the reincarnation of lotus. At the same time, the power of the lotus also seems to resolve the fire containing extreme attributes. Therefore, the reincarnated ininville masters the way of life operation of all things in the world and the way of destruction of all things dying. Two kinds of extreme attributes and rules are contained by him. At the same time, he also grasped the flame, the immortal fire in his hands, just like the sun god pull freely control the flame. Now, ininville also has such an instinctive ability, the flame in his hands as a part of himself. It''s the same with life and destruction. He felt that the birth and destruction of life could be decided by his present situation, between motion and thought! Even now, he feels that he can easily decide the life and destruction of a planet, a galaxy, or even a universe! However, this idea disappeared later, and ininville realized his real limit! The powerful power between level 6 and level 5 can be called the peak of level 5. And La is almost at this stage. However, the other side immersed in this situation for countless years, the understanding and mastery of the rules, far more than ininville. Therefore, in the face of La ninville, there are still disadvantages. However, in this chaotic sea, ininville''s harvest can be called the biggest. What surprised him most was that a branch of the sacred tree that had been broken off at the beginning activated the unique breeding ability of lotus. And he never thought that he would experience another pregnancy with this unique experience. It''s not only the body, but also the strength of the whole body. It''s the same as rebuilding. Today''s inningville, there is no flaw! Even in the face of iluvita, it is impossible for the other party to take back the immortal fire that he took the initiative to disperse! And this is the happiest part of ininville. Not only that, but also kunguhar, which was created by veraole in villino, and transformed by his inlaid magic diamond. It seems that he has experienced this experience and has become his accompanying artifact. Although the ring disappeared, but the original split of the two magic diamond, once again fusion, but make kunguhar become stronger. Chapter 696 At the foot of the lotus, after the last breeding, not only lost all the magical power. Now, even the vitality of its survival, also began to gradually disappear. The lotus flower, which was once pregnant with the sun god, lost its vitality after giving birth to a powerful God again. The original green lotus stem became dry, as if it had been air dried, and lost all its vitality and moisture. Bright lotus petals, the same is true, withered to the ground, soft and fragrant lotus pods also withered in an instant. Even the lotus seed died in an instant. Ininville''s eyes could not help but shed tears. After he left the lotus, the magical lotus turned into ashes in an instant. "No!" In another strange hall full of light, the sleeping God can''t help making a sound! Closed eyes, opened in an instant, his eyes were filled with tears, endless sadness poured into his heart. "Dead, she''s dead..." She murmured. Her eyes became dull, and her expression was unbelievable. Then, lashen got up in a hurry and was about to set foot on his own sun boat. He went back to the place where he had been pregnant and had a look. However, because of the change of the sun, the gods came to stop him. "Great La, that place is in the sea of chaos. It was a wild land before the creation of the world, and there was a chaotic snake that threatened your life all the time. Every day, the gods fought hard to defeat the snake. Keep the world, not into the dark, again and again frustrated the chaos of the snake plot. Now, although we don''t know why you want to go there, we can''t bear to lose your brilliance in the world and fall into boundless darkness! At that time, who can make the sun rise again? " The stop and persuasion of the gods made her very angry, but it was due to the secret of her birth. He can''t say this to the gods, because this is the most important place besides his real name! However, there is an accident in this birthplace. The lotus that gave birth to him suddenly died. Although, at the moment of the birth of the new powerful God, all things in the world and all living beings celebrate the birth of the new God. However, for a while, she didn''t think about it in that direction. Now, with the death of Shenlian, there are doubts in her heart. "Between heaven and earth, a powerful God was born again! From the celebration of heaven and earth, I realize that this new God is an existence with no less strength than me. " Pull sharp eagle eyes to the gods, "I want you to find, your highness!" "We will listen to your will!" For this powerful Sun God, except Isis and Horus, it is difficult for other gods to refuse his request! It''s really because the ancient god''s power is too strong! Moreover, he had several powerful heirs, which made the sun god family very powerful. Therefore, the gods gladly accept the command of RA! However, for the new God who made heaven and earth celebrate on such a large scale, the gods also had some curiosity in their hearts. Indeed, such a grand celebration spread to the world at that time! It''s hard to pay attention or not. When he heard that the new God was no less powerful than him, the gods were even more curious and shocked. Therefore, the gods who perform their duties begin to leave the temple of La, looking for the new born powerful gods in heaven and earth! La, on the other hand, is in doubt. In principle, he was born in the lotus. Although ininville experienced some special changes, he was finally born in the lotus. He and La can be called brothers in identity. However, or the branch of the Holy tree, or maybe something else. As a result, LA could not feel his existence at all, even if they were both born by Shen Lian. After perceiving the death of Shenlian, she instinctively associated with the new God. He was curious about the new God, whom he had never met before. At the same time, he was filled with strong anger. The emotion is inexplicable, but it''s instinctive. The death of Shenlian not only made La sad and tearful, but also made ininville feel the same. Watching Shenlian turn to ashes, tears fall from his big eyes and drop on the Mound under his feet. At this time, as if it was because of the death of Shenlian, the Mound under his feet also changed in an instant. It began to tremble constantly, which stirred the boundless sea of chaos and awakened the sleeping snake. The serpent was so enchanted that even when heaven and earth celebrated the birth of a new God, they did not wake it up. Now, with the trembling of the earth mound, the serpent that the world and the gods fear awakens. Its huge snake head straight up, huge body with endless pressure, pressure from. Just for a moment, it became a snake array, and caught the mound. A pair of cold and heartless snake eyes, straight to in its eyes, tiny as ants in ininville. Scarlet snake letter, constantly spit out, to explore the message of ininville, cold and merciless snake eyes, as well as tight snake body, that the big snake in front of this little body felt the threat! Ininville''s little body, less than one meter long, raised his head slightly and looked at the huge snake head above his head. When I first saw it, ininville was full of fear of it, but now, this fear is gone. Young hands, reaching to kunguhar. The sword, which can only be held by the palm of an adult''s hand, shrinks automatically at the moment when ininville''s little hand grasps it, and fits into ininville''s palm. At the same time, from the depths of the sea of chaos, the terrain is slowly rising. The rising mound pushes out part of the snake''s body. Exposing the body of the sea, the black scales are swarthy and full of brilliance. The snake array formed by the powerful muscles makes people feel numb. Ininville''s body automatically suspended in the air, and then quickly rose to level with the snake''s head. "Do you want to kill me?" Plain eyes, calm tone, tender body but bring snake deep fear! Holding the sword in his arms, a pair of golden eyes, full of awe inspiring power; The children''s body without clothes, set off by a burst of stars and clouds, is automatically dressed in a gorgeous robe. "Who are you?" The snake''s eyes are full of soul power. This huge soul power shakes the air, causing a intermittent hoarse sound to ring out in the quiet and dark sea of chaos. "Oh?" Ininville raised his eyebrows in surprise. "You have wisdom!" Then he said, "as for me, who do you think I am?" In the moment he spoke, the earth mound rising below also rose like a mountain! Then, with a bang, the whole mound burst! Ever since the creation of the world, the eternal mound has cracked! Then an irregularly shaped fragment was suspended in mid air. "This is... Another fragment!" Chapter 697 After the collapse of the mound, since the creation of the mound, breeding the mound, in the moment of the death of Shenlian turned to ashes, the mound also cracked. After its death, an irregular fragment, like stone and soil, burst out in an instant with the disintegration of the mound. This fragment, of course, is familiar to ininville. Once upon a time, his true body got such a fragment in the hands of a god suspected of "the Lord.". However, no matter how he studied it at that time, he could not know the specific function of the fragment, let alone feel any supernatural power on it. Apart from a tiny bit of debris as like as two peas, the most common and ordinary fragments. After a long period of time, it is equivalent to completely forgotten fragments, and now it appears again. The memory buried in my mind, completely turned out. Ininville''s hand, can''t help stretching to the debris suspended in the air, that is, at this time, the body coiled into an array of snakes fiercely open their huge mouth that seems to be able to devour heaven and earth, in order to devour ininville. Ininville''s body suddenly lit up a flash of fire, and then disappeared. When he reappeared, he was standing on the head of the snake. At this time, he slightly dignified said: "can affect the space?" In the moment when the snake opened its mouth and bit him, inenville had a clear feeling that his space was frozen in an instant. He felt as if he had been sealed in cement and could not move. Then, with the power of immortal fire, at the critical moment, he broke away from the confined space, which saved him from being swallowed by the snake. Sensing the tiny "insect" standing on his head, the snake hisses angrily, and the huge snake head plunges into the sea of chaos. Then, the huge body rushed out of the sea and hit the underworld above the head. It seems to be trying to knock the "insect" standing on its head into a meat cake by hitting the underworld. Boom! The huge impact, coupled with the fearsome and desperate body of the serpent, tore apart the "solid" underworld in a flash of contact. A gap in the abyss like a natural moat appears, accompanied by endless mud and stones falling down. The curtain of chaotic color that envelops the underworld is suddenly torn, revealing the boundless sky of the underworld through the gap. Ininville''s body stood in the void, his eyes staring at the snake coldly. Kunguhar, the sword in his arms, slowly drew out. The sword body, like a pool of autumn water, was smooth and mirror like, reflecting ininville''s cold eyes and face. Then, a flash of light accompanied by a line of fire across, the power of terror in an instant chopped on the snake''s body. There was a clang of steel and iron, but inenville knew it was only an illusion. The magic sword struck the scales of the snake and sent out countless sparks. "What a hard scale The strength of anti shock made his sword hand feel numb. The snake screamed in pain, hissed constantly, his eyes glowed with endless red light, and his mouth suddenly spewed out a burst of venom. This poison spills on the underworld, corrupts the land of the underworld, spills on the sea of chaos, and turns a sea area into a sea of poison! Ininville avoided the venom sprayed by the snake, and a destructive force that made all things fear was quietly awakened in his body. Then, he recited a mantra in his mouth, and the mantra turned into a curse and put it on the snake. Although it is not as good as Isis, a mantra contains countless changes, but it is also because the industry has specialized reasons. Then, the huge destructive power gathered on the divine sword, together with the sword spirit of heaven and earth, soared to the sky. The next moment, pangran a blow, cut in the snake''s body. The cracked scales flew in all directions, and the snake''s cry of pain rang out constantly. It was difficult to damage the scales in the first battle. Now, with the initial weakening of the curse and the blessing of the destructive power, one sword has cut through the scales of the snake''s body. The red light of the angry snake''s eyes is like blood fire, and its huge body is wrapped by endless blood light. The huge and indescribable body floats from the sea of chaos, looks at ininville coldly with cold eyes, and then bites ininville with open mouth again. The surrounding space was immediately "frozen" until the moment when ininville''s old skill was repeated, the snake tail, hidden in the endless chaotic sea, suddenly broke away from the sea, and with the sound of roaring, drew fiercely towards ininville. Boom! The vast underworld was torn in an instant, and a long, almost boundless black gap appeared in the underworld. Such an earth shaking strike awakened the gods. Their eyes began to focus on the underworld, through the endless gap of the abyss, to see the chaotic sea below the underworld. Instead of being exposed to the eyes of the Egyptian gods, ininville hides his figure in an instant and leaves the underworld completely. There is nothing in the eyes of the gods except the extremely angry snake and the endless body. The angry snake, constantly churning in the sea of chaos, disrupts the calm sea of chaos, and its huge body easily tears the underworld. Their confrontation was very fierce, but after the first encounter, ininville knew a fact clearly. He has nothing to do with the snake. He alone can''t kill it. It''s hard for the snake to kill him. After he left quietly, the snake stirred the sea of chaos in anger, tearing the earth of Hades out of shape, and finally fell into a deep sleep under the comfort of a mysterious force, waiting for the sun god to travel to the underworld again. And the confrontation between them is obviously concerned by the eyes of the Egyptian gods. Although he didn''t reveal himself, the gods instinctively felt something extraordinary happening from the angry state of the snake. Among them, the God of Elah is the most obvious, because at the same time of the death of Shenlian, the earth mound that used to be the shelter of Shenlian also burst. However, heaven and earth celebrate the birth of a new God, all kinds of things make La instinctively aware of the bad. As if, the plot is gradually unfolding, a crisis is gradually coming. Similarly, the crisis also made the Egyptian Gods feel that they gathered in the temple of God lah and began to talk about this kind of uneasiness and crisis with each other. Place your hope in the strongest of the gods. At the same time, it is also one of the oldest gods. Although, because of Isis, the power of Lhasa was divided, but in the face of the rest of the gods, Lhasa''s power is still worthy of the first! Therefore, the gods came one after another to the temple of lashen and told each other''s anxieties and worries to lashen, who sat high on the throne of God. "I feel that the crisis that pervades the whole divine system is coming quietly..." as soon as the words of the God of Lhasa were uttered, the gods who listened quietly exploded in an instant. They kept talking about each other. Since their birth, they have never encountered a crisis. What''s more, this crisis will even spread to the whole divinity, which is unprecedented. "Great father, where does this crisis come from, chaos?" Bastette spoke. She is LA''s daughter. She changed the cat that had damaged the chaotic snake. La shook her head, "it has nothing to do with chaos, crisis comes from the outside world..." "Is it the external divinity?" "I don''t know." She shook her head. "In a word, I can''t find out where the source of the crisis is. We''d better sit still and wait for the moment when the crisis comes." With that, the powerful God of La fell into a deep sleep in front of the gods. "Father..." La''s children nervously look at their powerful father, even in a moment, without warning into a deep sleep. To this end, bastette worried, said: "this is the first time I found the father so, in the end, what makes him so tired." After that, the Egyptian Gods left with a sad look and dignity. Chapter 698 After leaving the sea of chaos, ininville hid his body and quietly avoided the Egyptian gods'' prying into the underworld. Later, he left the underworld and came to the world. The underworld line, or rather the chaotic sea line, made his fortune great. One''s strength is the same as "rebuilding". Not only that, but also the two extreme attributes of immortal fire are completely mastered by him. The whole body''s strength, also under the God lotus''s gestation, grows to the peak condition. The power of the chaotic snake is amazing. Even kunguhar, who has been transformed again, is hard to break the scale of the snake. It was the weakening of curse and the blessing of destructive power that successfully cut the scale of the snake. But it''s not in ininville''s power to kill it. Unless you use the extermination spell. However, he would not use the curse of extinction to help the Egyptian Gods eliminate a great enemy. Especially for LA, the snake of chaos is his old enemy, and his purpose is not only to recapture the soul of tutehem, but also to inflict heavy damage on the gods. Though, the power of the extermination spell is very powerful. However, this power is far beyond his control. Moreover, using the curse of extermination in the Lord''s world is not in line with his plan. His current foundation has long been transferred to the main world and is built according to his own headquarters and base. The destruction of the Lord''s world is absolutely not in line with his purpose. Moreover, the more deeply he understands this chaotic multiverse, the more clearly he can feel the huge and chaotic multiverse, as if covered by a layer of gauze. It''s hard for him to see the history and truth of the past! Mediterranean, touthheim. Since Ptolemaic Egypt was annexed by Rome and became a province; Just across the sea, tutehem is not from the beginning to become nervous. In the past, though, they won over and over again in the face of Alexander the conqueror''s attempt to conquer. In the face of the successive conquest of the successors who divided up Alexander''s heritage, they were also defeated one by one. However, as the surrounding vast land was conquered and annexed by the powerful rising Rome one after another, even the foreign countries hanging on the sea felt a kind of unspeakable pressure. After leaving Egypt, ininville came to tutehem. He didn''t show up to interfere or do anything else about this land. But look at Rome, which is just across the sea, a strong rising country. At the same time, a bit of inspiration came to him. He couldn''t help thinking that maybe he could try to use this method to completely damage the Egyptian god system! He left tuteham decisively and then returned to the sea of chaos again. This time, his arrival did not disturb the chaotic snake. He hid in the dark and watched the snake sleep soundly. And, until the sun god pull again travel to the underworld, sleeping snake wake up again. Then ininville watched as the snake tore the underworld apart, and then began to attack the sun god. And, once again, swallow the sun. Then, as night fell, ininville watched the Egyptian Gods rescue the sun again, forcing back the snake. The scarred snake returns to the sea of chaos. It is immortal. Ininville watches the snake''s wounds recover quickly at the moment of returning to the sea of chaos. He began to investigate this mysterious power, because it came from the sea of chaos. Eninville, curious, perceives this mysterious power and sneaks into the sea of chaos. With his keen and extraordinary senses, he moves forward in the sea of chaos along with the mysterious power he perceives. The deeper he goes into the sea of chaos, the more keenly he can perceive this special and supernatural power. As he continued to dive, this originally hazy power began to become very clear in his perception. Huge vitality, constantly coming, is clearly perceived by ininville. "Is this the secret of the snake''s rebirth and immortality?" The curious ininville began to swim towards the huge source of life. When he approached, his young body crossed a thin border. Then, inenville came to a mysterious place! In front of him, a milky water line meanders down from the mountains in the distance. A strange fragrance came, and ininville''s nose sniffed carefully, and his face showed intoxication and desire. He went straight to the milky water line, where there was a small puddle, which gathered the milky water. That endless exuberant vitality and supernatural power came from here. Ininville felt it carefully, and he felt a familiar feeling from the water. This kind of feeling is the same as the power flowing into his body when he is wrapped up by Shenlian and is pregnant again. However, there seems to be some differences. Ininville stood in the puddle, looking at the milky water below, both the body and the soul, heard the sound of desire. Finally, inenville, who couldn''t bear it, lay down beside the puddle and began to drink the milky water. When the fragrant and sweet water is drunk into the stomach, a sense of satisfaction is floating in the heart; Inenville, who is drinking heavily, conveys a sense of satisfaction and happiness. He continued to drink these milky water, young body with the water he continued to drink into the abdomen, began to grow up. The baby''s body, tender and weak, began to grow up as he drank the milky water. When he drank more and more, his strength also began to keep growing. Finally, when he recovered his height beyond two meters, his strength completely reached the limit! Now he, compared with the heyday of La, is not weak, the two can be said to be in the middle of Bo Zhong! However, ininville did not stop his action, he was still lying in the puddle, drinking those seemingly endless water. Finally, the full puddle was drunk by him, and the milky water line was gradually dried up by him. Then the water line dried up completely. But in ininville''s heart, it is finally the sense of satisfaction and satiety. The contented ininville stood up slowly, as if he had eaten too much, and seemed a little lazy. Later, a strong sense of tiredness floated in my heart. Unable to resist the drowsiness, inenville fell asleep beside the dry puddle. Like a baby after a full meal, he curled up and fell asleep. Chapter 699 I don''t know how long this sleep has passed. In a word, for ininville, this sleep makes him extremely satisfied. Just like a baby sleeping soundly in the arms of its parents, it is full of security and happiness. It''s a wonderful feeling, but for ininville, it''s a matter of course. Make him subconsciously for this seemingly absurd feeling, but take it for granted. When he opened his eyes, he subconsciously looked at the puddle around him, but where did the puddle come from? All the places we can see are endless mountains; Such a special change makes this place full of secrets. Ininville was flying in the air, heading forward. However, when his body flew to the destination and landed in the air, he found an amazing scene. At the foot of the place, where is the endless mountains ah, in fact, is a beautiful woman! Her body is so huge, lying on the ground like endless mountains. A sense of absurdity rose, and ininville began to look at the giant. She was beautiful, with black hair, eyes closed, and no breath. In his body is also covered with a number of extremely huge wounds, blood has long been dry, but give the feeling of ininville is still the same as just injured. But in this mysterious female giant body, inenville also felt a feeling of adoration. A kind of special feeling as if connected by blood poured into his heart. When he saw the giant, he could not help but float up with a wave of missing and sadness. When he looked at the giant''s chest, he unexpectedly saw a dry water mark on her chest. Eninville, puzzled, came forward and sniffed it carefully. He smelled a smell with fragrance, where he also noticed a great vitality that still remained. "This is milk..." At this moment, inenville realized what the milky water he had just drunk was. The vitality and special strength are the milk left by the long dead giant. Since his birth, he has never drunk breast milk, so his body has been maintained in the state of a baby. However, when he drank all the milk left by the giant, his body naturally grew up. When he knew the truth, in any case, a very strange feeling rose in his heart. The snake was injured because of the life force escaping from the milk. And he can grow up, but also because of drinking milk! As for whether the sun god La drank the milk of the giant after she was born from the lotus, inenville couldn''t help it. Because this is not recorded in the legend. How did Lhasa grow from a newborn baby to an adult. However, he witnessed and experienced his own growth. All this is not an illusion. However, at this time, he found that the foot of the female giant in an instant into a man! This means that the powerful God who has long fallen is androgynous. "Nunn?" In Egyptian mythology, it is only the legend that nun, the father of RA, is a hermaphrodite. And the real name of La is exactly what nun started. However, I never thought that this powerful God had already fallen. And the residual power in the body is re bred by the divine lotus, and then gives birth to milk, which is used as the milk to feed future generations. This is the instinct of life. After being "pregnant" and "having children", the instinct of the body stimulates Nunn''s residual strength and turns it into milk that can provide growth and nutrition for future generations. And it was only after drinking the milk that ininville thrived. "Now, I drink all the milk by myself. If the snake is injured, will it recover so quickly?" Ininville expressed curiosity. The battle between the snake and the gods is earth shaking. Although it can swallow the sun every time, under the attack of the gods, it will still force the sun to spit out every time. As a result, between heaven and earth, the continuous alternation of day and night! Now, this can provide the life source for the snake to recover quickly, cut off the drying up, so will the snake recover quickly in the battle with the gods? Inenville didn''t know. He didn''t know that it was because of his own reason that the milk was sent out again. In other words, the milk had existed for a long time, but later because of his reasons, Nunn''s body had the ability to produce milk again under the stimulation of instinct. In other words, ininville has no way to understand everything, or his understanding is limited. Whether it is the vast sea of chaos, or the Egyptian gods, or the snake living in the sea of chaos, or the mysterious, powerful and dead god in front of us. All of these have been made clear for a long time that there is a secret in this huge chaotic multiverse. Ininville looked at the God lying on his back again, and he became a woman again. Most of his long black hair was under his body. Long eyelashes, delicate features, like sleeping beauty, sound asleep. However, the huge and ferocious wounds on his body told him that all these were illusions. The powerful God in front of us has long fallen. The wounds left on her body still have a frightening power up to now! This power is so powerful, and it''s impossible to find out how long the God fell in front of us. But even so, the residual power from the God''s wound is still frightening. This power peak period is how strong, its master is how strong, people are full of admiration. However, in front of her, the power left in the body of the fallen corpse was no match for the power left in her wound. And even such a powerful spirit fell for it. What happened in this world, this chaotic universe? Ininville''s heart is full of curiosity, there are too many secrets and secrets waiting for him to dig, to explore. However, this secret and secret, as he gradually close, gradually to understand. The truth and answer is so shocking and frightening. At the same time, the desire for power and desire, has become more powerful. If, at this moment, his strength is strong enough, then maybe he has the qualification to see the secret. Now, he''s still too weak. Too much to understand, to explore, sometimes for themselves is not necessarily a good thing! Chapter 700 Isis is regarded as a great mother and loyal wife, the patron saint of nature and magic. She was a friend of slaves, sinners, craftsmen, and oppressed people, and she listened to the prayers of the rich, the young, the nobles, and the rulers. She is also the mother of Horus, the wife of Osiris, and the guardian of the dead and the children. This is a powerful and scheming goddess! Through her own wisdom, she schemed against the sun god, mixed her saliva with the soil to create a poisonous snake, schemed against the sun god, and got the real name of La at one stroke, and sought to give her sun and moon eyes to her son Horus. And because of seizing the power of La, he ascended to one of the most powerful gods. The goddess is now resting in her own temple, leaning against the throne and closing her eyes, with a smile on her lips. Even though it has been many years since he sought the real name of Ezra, every time Isis will recall what he did and cheer for his wisdom! Now her son, Horus, succeeded in ascending the throne; Her husband Osiris, also because of Anubis'' concession, sat on the throne of Hades. Today, the three members of their family, no matter who they are, are all famous powerful gods. Even in the face of lashen, it is not inferior. In other words, even lashen did not dare to deceive each other too much and had some fear for their family. Even if the relationship with Seth is not good, it is only because of historical factors; After her son Horus grew up, she went through seven years of hard fighting, defeated Seth and ascended the throne. Today, Isis holds part of the power of God lah, and her son Horus and her husband Osiris, together, are three members of her family, which can be regarded as a powerful force in Egyptian divinity. The God of Lhasa is afraid of them, and other gods will not ask for nothing. Such a day, Isis is very satisfied, master the real name of God; It is equal to mastering the power of Lhasa, and it is also equal to mastering most of the power in the divine system. However, Isis in the rest did not know that a conspiracy was unfolding around the three members of their family. On this day, Horus, the symbol of kingship, was touring the land of Egypt, which is now ruled by foreigners. But for the gods, it doesn''t make much difference, it doesn''t make much difference. No matter who they are, the Egyptian land under their rule will not shake their gods. Horus turned into an eagle, flying in the land of Egypt, overlooking the Twelve Kingdoms below. There are twelve dark Kingdoms: the river of La, Kingdom of wunus, magical river, Kingdom of graveyard, Kingdom of concealment, Kingdom of source, Kingdom of cave, Kingdom of paradise, Kingdom of rapids, Kingdom of La, Kingdom of cave and kingdom of resurrection. Horus remembered the original experience, and so far he has never forgotten it. However, compared with the original time, now he has already become a God, and is one of the most powerful gods. In the eyes of Horus today, the difficult road and experience in the past are so small that they are not worth mentioning. At this moment, he is no longer what he used to be. The power and power he controls are enough to let him freely lead to any country. In addition to the big snake of the night Kingdom, the existence that dares to devour the sun, which scares RAH and the gods, makes him dare not go. Elsewhere, Horus was fearless. This kind of hearty pleasure made Horus deeply indulge in it and fall into a situation that he could not extricate himself from. He changed the eagle, eyes are showing a touch of intoxication. At this moment, however, a cold arrow suddenly came straight to Horus. Horus, who is falling into fantasy and intoxication, has no time to react; When he instinctively dodged, the cold arrow shot through his wings! With the golden blood down the wound, Horus looked at his wound, a golden arrow had pierced his wings! With a breath of cold air, Horus immediately turned into a human. Sharp right eye, pull from the eyes, look down! "Who is it?" Horus was frightened. He felt a kind of blazing fire on the arrow just now! This firepower is mixed with the power of destruction. If he hadn''t dodged in time just now, I''m afraid he would have been plotted. Even if he does not die, he is no different from death. However, there was no answer to Horus'' question. It was another arrow to answer him! To Horus''s horror, the arrow carried endless fire! Moreover, this power is so powerful, even with a trace of familiarity. However, the result did not allow Horus to think about, once again hit the arrow, stronger, faster. After the injury, Horus was shot by an arrow again! The fire attached to the arrow immediately penetrated into Horus'' body, constantly destroying his body everywhere. Powerful power, terrible firepower, Horus felt like he was in the sun. He uttered a cry of pain, and his right eye immediately kept emitting bursts of light, absorbing the firepower in his body. At the same time, the symbol in the right hand releases endless life power to repair Horus'' wound. But then came a more blazing flame! "You''re la!" Horus was furious. "Why did you attack me? Aren''t you afraid of my mother?" Isis mastered the real name of La and had some control over her, so Horus tried to withdraw the enemy in the name of his mother. However, the blazing fire ignored Horus''s call at all. It rushed straight over and made a long sword out of the fire! Horus wanted to escape, but he was frightened to find that the space around him was frozen in an instant! He could not escape, and the strength of the enemy far exceeded him. Moreover, in the previous two injuries, the interior of the body was not only destroyed by a blazing fire everywhere, but also a curse was derived from that fire. The curse overlapped and weakened Horus. Therefore, it was difficult for Horus to resist when he was far inferior to the enemy. Rao''s right eye is unique, but in the face of the coming strong enemy, Horus is still defeated! "Who are you?" Through the chest and the sword, endless hot fire, Horus felt a burst of unprecedented weakness. In particular, the strong enemy was enveloped in flames, which were as hot as the sun. This made him think that the saying spread among the gods, the crisis is enveloping the whole divine system. Enemies from the outside world are peeping here. However, Horus did not wait for an answer. Suddenly, a great force of suction came from the sword. Devour all the power of Horus! Then, the figure wrapped by the fire put Horus''s body away, and then disappeared into the sky as a line of fire. Chapter 701 The sea of chaos! Ininville is here again today! This vast sea of chaos is inhabited by a huge snake, which makes the gods fear and the God of La fear. At the same time, it is also an evil god who must devour the sun once a day in an attempt to completely kill La God and make the world fall into the eternal night! The big snake ends the day of fighting with La again. At this moment, it is sleeping peacefully in the sea of chaos. The ferocious and terrible wounds on the body are being repaired at an extremely slow speed. It''s different from the terrible, desperate resilience of the past. The snake''s recovery ability is as slow as the turtle''s. The gods in its body, brought it with many injuries. And because the milk containing endless vitality was completely drained by ininville, without the huge vitality supplement, the snake had to rely on itself to fight against the scars on its body and the curse imposed by Isis. For the first time, it felt that it was so tired after a day of fighting. As a result, it immediately fell into a deep sleep after returning to its nest. And then ininville came here. His body was enveloped by endless light, and at the moment of stepping into the sea of chaos, it lit up the vast dark world. Not far away, the snake curled up and fell into deep sleep, moved his body as if he didn''t like it, then changed his head in another direction and continued to sleep. Ininville quietly came to the snake''s side, looking at the sleeping snake, with countless wounds on its body. There are spear wounds, and there are scars left by cat claws. There is also Isis, the goddess of endless curse left on the snake. These injuries and the power of them stay on the snake and eat away the power of the snake. And the snake, also can only rely on the way to sleep, to repair their own trauma. At this time, a flawless and beautiful emerald light appeared, this light with endless vitality! Light from a diamond. Ininville holds the sword in one hand. The diamond on the sword releases endless vitality in his mind. This light full of endless life shines on the snake and washes the curse and wound of the snake. The snake, tormented by pain and curse, makes a series of comfortable groans, and then the sleeping snake is awakened. Its huge blood eyes, cold and merciless looking at the source of light, when it saw a strange figure. Instinctively open your mouth, and you will swallow each other. However, as a sharp pain came, the snake found that the light that made him feel comfortable and could heal his wounds had changed. It became extremely terrible. Under the light, it felt endless pain. "I can get you out of pain, and I can get you into endless pain!" A voice of cool voice into the snake''s mind, a chaotic mind, in a moment appeared Qingming. Wisdom, once again emerged, the snake''s cold and merciless eyes were replaced by the smart color of wisdom life at this time. "Familiar with the smell of." Bursts of soul power came, hoarse voice sounded in the quiet sea of chaos, "I... seem to know you..." its huge and forked tongue, constantly sniffing, "Oh, I know... You." "I wish I knew it!" Inenville laughed. "Do you want to kill the sun?" "Yes The snake did not want to answer, and then, the eyes of wisdom looked at ininville, its huge body straightened part. Cold and heartless eyes, looking at ininville, "who are you... Can you... Help me?" "I can help you, I''m the only one who can help you..." the brilliance of the magic diamond, once again turned into a harmless, full of vitality emerald light, shining on the snake''s body, repairing its wounds, expelling its curse. "How can you help me?" With the deepening of the conversation, the wisdom of the snake is more and more strong. At least now, it can speak a complete logical system instead of intermittently. "Ha ha ha." Hell! Every day, every hour, every minute and every second, a new life is born and a life dies! And the dead will come to the underworld under the shackles of the underworld rules and be judged! And anubis, as the oldest God in the underworld, is also the first death god in the underworld! The power and power of Anubis is not under Osiris. He is responsible for judging every dead, taking their hearts and putting them on one end of the Libra; He took another feather and put it on the other end to measure evil. Make a fair trial. If the heart is lighter than the feather, the dead go to heaven to be with the gods; If it is heavier than feathers, the dead will be sent to hell and devoured by the devil. Every day, anubis is doing the same job and fulfilling his responsibilities. On this day, anubis was still performing his duty to judge every dead. However, at this time, the peaceful underworld suddenly began to shake. Great movement, resounding throughout the underworld! Then, from all over the underworld, one huge and incomparable abyss gap after another appeared for no reason. Each gap was like a natural moat. Countless dead and Demons fell into the abyss and into the sea of chaos. The huge movement not only shocked the underworld, but also the gods! Even anubis, who is conducting a fair trial, began to put down his work, leave his temple, return to the outside world, and begin to observe the underworld, which suddenly began to change greatly. When he saw a huge snake, which was madly shaking the underworld, the gods of the underworld were shocked, and anubis was also dumbfounded. "What''s the matter? It''s still a long time before the God of La came to the underworld. Why does the God of chaos appear ahead of time to tear the underworld Anubis was shocked, and Osiris left his temple. All kinds of gods in the underworld appeared one after another. They looked at the snake, which had been badly damaged by the gods not long ago. At this moment, it was intact, and there was no scar on its whole body. At this time, is the spirit of tearing the underworld. Huge body, every turn and movement, will tear a part of the underworld. The injured snake is completely intact. At this moment, its spirit is better than ever. It seems that there is a kind of energy in the body, which makes it have to make great efforts to vent its energy in the body! And what is more appropriate than tearing the underworld and fighting with the gods? So, the snake appeared. It stretched out its body and constantly stirred it. Its huge body tore the underworld, exposing part of its huge body and extending it to the underworld. The undead, the devil and the gods look at the serpent who is trying to show himself in the underworld. Osiris, the underworld, was shocked. In the shape of a serpent, if he wanted to bring his body into the underworld, or even into the world! The world is not so big for this snake. Besides, every move of the other party can easily tear the underworld to see. If it is completely out of the sea of chaos, then the only result of waiting for the underworld is destruction! "Tell the gods, tell the gods Osiris cried in panic, but without waiting for the underworld God to inform the gods, the snake rushed over with a scream. Huge mouth open, spraying out endless venom from it; The venom contaminated the earth of the underworld and instantly polluted a large area of the underworld. Many demons and the undead howled and turned into ashes under the venom of the snake. There are also some weak gods, positive stained with the venom of the snake, the body also turned into the image of the snake in a moment, turned to attack the underworld gods! For a moment, the whole underworld changed in an instant! After spitting out the venom, the snake began to work hard, and then rushed to Osiris. Just at this time, a golden arrow came, on which endless firepower lingered, and hit Osiris with a fierce blow. The latter vomited golden blood and was badly injured in an instant! And the snake that followed Qi Zhi swallowed Osiris. "There are still enemies!" The underworld gods panic, Osiris was swallowed by the snake, so that they completely panic. Then, the snake began to constantly twist his body, more and more body out of the abyss, the endless huge body hidden in the sea of chaos constantly squirming. The snake''s body keeps shaking, and its body keeps hitting the underworld, tearing the underworld piece by piece, expanding its space of activity, so that more bodies can leave the sea of chaos. At the same time, because of the action of the snake, the evil spirits and Demons hiding in the underworld wake up one after another under the call of the snake. They came from all over the world, attacking the gods of Hades. Many gods fell under the siege, and some of them turned into evil spirits under the filth of the serpent. When they arrived, they attacked the gods of the underworld together and helped the serpent speed up the tearing of the underworld. With the snake''s body constantly leaving the sea of chaos, its image even began to affect the human world! There are many mortals, in the sea and water, saw the shadow of the giant snake. Chapter 702 Taking advantage of the chaos in the underworld and the unbridled destruction of the serpent, ininville quietly avoids the gods in the chaos and comes to the temple of Anubis, the God of death. With his extraordinary senses, he looked around at the temple of Anubis, but he got nothing. Then, ininville decisively detected the existence of tutehem with his blood magic, following the relationship of flesh and blood. The blood magic turned into red blood light and extended straight to the depth of the temple of anubis. Ininville followed the guidance, avoiding or destroying the barriers and boundaries along the way, in a special room at the bottom of the temple. He saw a bound figure, weak breath, limbs tied to the wooden frame, head down, eyes closed. The faint breath, the exhausted breath of soul, indicates that this is a dying weak spirit. Ininville''s eyes were immediately filled with tears, and he saved the bound dead with endless love. With his body out of bondage, the dead opened his eyes wearily. When he saw a pair of golden eyes, he opened his mouth subconsciously, "ah... Anubis, if you have any punishment, please come... Don''t think about me... Beg for mercy..." Tears came out of ininville''s eyes, and he held the extremely weak tuteham in his arms. "Good boy, father, you are proud of me!" "Who are you?" In an instant, ninneville''s appearance changed into Jiangning''s. The two people were very similar, just like one body and two sides. Tootham looked at the familiar face and the tears in his eyes. He laughed easily. Then, under the comfort of ininville, he fell into a doze, with a reassuring smile on his lips when he went to sleep. "Father takes you home, we go home!" At the same time, the anger in his heart was exhausted. There was no way to extinguish everything in the world! Tutehem''s soul has been detained by anubis for thousands of years and tortured by anubis day and night, but anubis still retains his vitality. He didn''t kill him at all, but every once in a while, he tried his best to keep tuteham''s soul power, so that he could not bear the unbearable punishment and completely turned into ashes. It can be said that for thousands of years, anubis has made great efforts. To protect the fragile soul, the purpose of ininville''s trip is half done! He looked at the chaotic underworld, eyes full of endless cold! In the underworld, the snake is rampant, and all kinds of evil gods and demons come from all over the world under the call of the snake. Led by the serpent, they fight against the gods of Hades. The serpent, on the other hand, constantly draws its body out of the sea of chaos, and its body gradually occupies the underworld, while tearing the underworld. And, also make a part of their own body, cross-border come to the world! In the North Atlantic, from the bottom of the sea, a huge snake body suddenly gushes out, constantly stirring the endless sea. Powerful evil power, instantly polluted the vast sea, and associated with the birth of a lot of demons. With the continuous agitation of the giant snake''s body, the already restless North Atlantic once again set off waves and waves. Its power easily tears the sea floor and land, endless fire gushes out, the giant snake''s body keeps swinging in the sea and magma, tearing the earth and space, letting its body gradually spread. While the serpent was rampant, its behavior also made the Egyptian Gods aware. So, the gods in a hurry came to the underworld! Mortals on the ground, clearly see the rising sun, the sun gradually sink, and in a twinkling of an eye, from noon to evening. Such a special and miraculous scene makes people dumbfounded. I don''t know how to react. The sun god''s boat, under the protection and company of the gods, came to Hades. Contrary to the law of things, so that the sun god at this moment, seems depressed. However, the appearance of the underworld surprised all the gods. The original underworld was very broad, and the gods were in charge of the underworld. Guide the endless dead to the underworld to receive a fair trial. At the same time, the existence of all kinds of promising order will be driven to the deepest part of the underworld, allowing them to survive. However, this is the former underworld, and now the underworld is a fragmented look. The vast land, under the great snake''s rampage, has turned into several plates. The gap between plates is surrounded by the sea of chaos. And in these seas, there is a serpentine body. At this moment, the snake is still tearing the underworld, trying to assimilate with the sea of chaos. Not only that, but what makes the gods most angry is that the snake wants to invade the underworld and the world at the same time! "It wants to tear the underworld, and then tear the road to the world, stop it!" Naturally, the gods knew the snake''s intention at a glance, and then the gods began to pull back the creeping snake. The snake howls angrily, spraying endless venom in its mouth, and summoning those evil and demons. They were ordered to attack the gods, and it itself rushed to the sun god again. "Be careful, the snake has swallowed Osiris!" "What!!" Isis''s face changed greatly. If the serpent just tore the underworld, it would not be a problem even if it tried to invade the world. But the serpent ate Osiris, her husband. Isis, this is intolerable! "Damn it, spit it out for me!" Isis, who was in a rage, recited a magic spell that evolved into countless changes in an instant, and many wonderful spells came at her fingertips. This goddess is keen on this way, has been immersed in it for many years, and is more proficient in it. For this reason, she was famous among the gods for a very short time, and many people respected and feared Isis''s methods. At this time, the goddess completely into the madness. Many spells are in her hands, such as arm command. The same spell has different power in different people''s hands, but for Isis, it is extremely simple. Her slender arms gently waved, magic spell under her command, like a small soldier waiting in line for review. And the gods also took the opportunity, ready to work together to control the crazy snake. However, the gods felt the difficulty in this action! In the past, their methods of dealing with big snakes were nothing more than the same. The magic of Isis is restrained and weakened, and the gods attack or assist to make the snake retreat. However, this time, when they were ready to perform the old trick again, they found that the snake was so difficult to deal with today. That huge almost occupied half of the underworld''s body, which made the gods feel headache. Moreover, the underworld is constantly torn by the big snake. The place that belongs to Hades is gradually filled and wrapped by the sea of chaos. Moreover, the snake''s body exposed to the outside is more and more, which makes the joint action of the gods ridiculous and full of flaws. Compared with the past, only need to deal with a part of the snake body is different; At that time, the gods were very relaxed, but now, when they are facing the snake, which is more than half of the body, they need to deal with more than the head of the snake. It''s all about the snake! In this way, the gods feel so powerless in the process of wrestling with the snake. Chapter 703 This day is destined to become an unforgettable day, the atmosphere of destruction and doomsday, sweeping the whole world! Even the human world where mortals live has been affected, but for those who can''t see the truth of the alien world, at most, it will be regarded as something like a vision or the anger of the gods. But for those who have their own supernatural power, we can see that in the underworld where living people can''t invade, the gods are fighting with a big snake. The snake came from the sea of chaos, tearing the underworld, tearing the vast underworld to pieces. He pushed his huge body into the underworld, even tried to open the passage to the world, and let himself appear in two places of the underworld at the same time. I want to plunge the world into a moment of eternal doom, and I want to lift my weight to show the chaotic scene created by heaven and earth. Naturally, the gods will not sit back and watch the snake so disorderly. At this moment, the gods are fighting with the snake to death. However, the body of the snake is too big and too wide. Although the attack of the gods brought enough trauma to the snake, these injuries were scattered all over the snake''s body, which seemed insignificant. The sun of LA''s incarnation is high above the sky of Hades, and the endless flame is lowered by him to burn the snake. It seems that he is against the law of time, or for some other reason, which leads to LA''s bad state all the time. With the side guard of the gods, also clearly aware of this. But now, the big snake of chaos is trying to destroy the world, and there is no spare time for them to think. With the supreme power, Fengshen calls for endless strong wind and turns into huge chains winding around the snake. Tefnut, the endless sea of chaos, forms a great force to pull the snake back to the sea of chaos. Gebu, the God of the earth, is the earth that controls the underworld to squeeze the snake. At the same time, it turns itself into an endless mountain range and presses the snake hard. And the God of the sky, Nutt, is to bring down the sky of Hades, and endless lightning is gathering from the dark sky. Every time the lightning stabs, the cry of the snake spreads all over the underworld, endless blood spills, and countless snake monsters are born from the dirty blood. Isis, the goddess of magic, was almost burned by her anger. She recited magic incantations all the time. These complex and profound incantations evolved into countless changes through her mouth. The gods are blessed, and the serpent is weakened. Basset saw this and jumped down from the sun boat. His petite body turned into a holy cat. The cat roared, opened its claws hidden in the meat mat and scratched the snake. The damaged scales are flying, and the flesh and blood are splashing. After seeing the blood, the holy cat becomes more ferocious! Its speed is so fast, full of the cat''s sharp play incisively and vividly, seemingly lovely meat whirring claw slap on the snake''s body, bring a heavy heavy sound. Every time he grasps, he takes away the snake''s endless flesh and blood. After a while, the snake is scratched and scarred. Even worse than the injury caused by the joint efforts of the gods! Although the body is restrained and the strength is weakened, most of the body has appeared in the underworld, and even began to invade the human world. But it''s not so easy to give in! On the contrary, under the pressure and injury of the gods, the ferocity of the snake was also thoroughly stimulated. From that huge body, suddenly surged up a terrible force! Boom!!! In an instant, all the powers and means exerted by the gods on it disintegrated! The chains created by fengshenxiu''s endless hurricanes are scattered by the big snake, and the chaotic sea that tefnut tries his best to restrain is suddenly released by the huge power of the big snake. Thus formed an endless tsunami, sweeping the underworld, countless undead and demons were eroded by the sea of chaos, melting in the sea of chaos. And the underworld, also in this blow, most of them are gradually assimilated by the sea of chaos. As for the endless mountains transformed by Gebu, the God of the earth, they were transformed into several broken mountains by the sudden force of the snake. The earth of Hades, once again closed by the earth God, was also broken in an instant; From the broken mountains of Gebu, the blood with gold flowed out! Gabriel was hard hit and unable to join the war again. Nutt, who had fallen from the underworld sky, also rebounded violently in the subsequent fierce impact of the snake. Nutt, who had been attacked by the snake, was torn apart and scattered in the underworld sky. The snake raised its upper part and hissed. The hoarse voice sets off the broken underworld and the severely injured gods, and sets off the invincible demeanor of the serpent. Isis''s curse was broken, and the goddess was not happy. Her academic status was hanging at the corner of her mouth, her sideburns were scattered, and even her ornaments were broken and skewed. However, the momentum of the goddess did not weaken at all, while the sun hanging on one side was darkened a lot. This shows that Isis is drawing on the power of La. Seeing that the situation was not good, she immediately returned to Bassett, the cat God on the sun boat. Seeing that the sun was weakening and Isis was gradually gaining strength, she angrily scolded, "Isis, what time is it? You are still absorbing the power of the father! You need to know clearly that once the sun disappears, the world will become boundless chaos again. At that time, you and I will die! " Isis didn''t say a word, separated and absorbed the power of the sun god, and her power became stronger and stronger. But at this time, the snake is struggling, in mid air has opened a bloody mouth, the dim and weak sun swallow into the stomach. Since then, the world has fallen into total darkness. Seeing that the sun was swallowed up again, basset was furious, and other gods in Hades, who were lucky not to die, also led by the remaining nine pillars, attacked the snake. In the belly of the snake, the sun god was swallowed by the snake again, and his incarnation of the sun was swimming in the belly of the snake. All around the squeeze and phagocytosis, pull already familiar can no longer be familiar with. Although he was absorbed by Isis a lot of strength, but La did not have much panic, such a scene in the past long years, he did not know how many times. Although this time, is his unprecedented weak period, but pull did not panic. He secretly accumulated his own strength, ready to take advantage of the joint efforts of the gods to rescue him, break through the shackles at one stroke. Therefore, the sun swam in the belly of the snake, and the endless firepower and divine power of the appearance were all restrained. The sun without light and heat is like a ball. Looking for the flaws of the snake from the inside, he also constantly feels the turbulence of the outside world. Through the squirming body of the snake, he clearly knows that the snake seems to want to return to the sea of chaos after swallowing him again. And the gods outside are trying their best to stop the snake. After pulling perception, the action of secretly accumulating strength becomes more rapid and tense. Although the snake''s muscles keep squeezing him towards the inside, the terrible phagocytic power also wants to completely devour and digest him. But in a moment and a half, big snake can''t do it. As for a long time, what will happen is still unknown. Chapter 704 In the face of the snake constantly trying to trap themselves, completely kill their own behavior, pull asked himself to see many times. Every time, he was able to escape from the snake''s belly again and again with the efforts of the gods and himself. This time, La obviously thought the same way, but this time he felt a different crisis in the snake''s belly. This is his countless times in the past, and never felt the existence, the sense of crisis between life and death! Pull secretly alert, just at this time, a sword gas suddenly appeared from the snake''s belly, and hit him with unimaginable speed. The awe inspiring and murderous spirit of the sword, and the lingering smell of destruction on it, make La also feel frightened. The sword Qi of vertical and horizontal cutting tears the sun, and makes LA''s body suffer from trauma. The blood with magical color continuously drips down, which makes the snake''s flesh and blood instinctively begin to devour the blood of the sun god. "Who are you?" With LA''s questioning, it seems that there is a big snake with a hole inside, but a figure appears out of thin air, with endless light coming! Holding a long sword lingering with the smell of destruction in his hand, the unbridled murderous spirit rushed straight from the figure. I didn''t expect that there was still one person in the snake''s belly. What''s more, there was a helper in the snake! Heart surprised pull, for all this unusual, instinctive association to the plot. However, what surprised him most was that the snake would cooperate with this man. In the past, he didn''t communicate with Dashagou, but the result of communication didn''t get any response at all. "Your Highness, which deity is it? What''s the misunderstanding between you and me? " "With respect, I have never met your highness, and I have never remembered any conflict with your highness!" she asked one after another "Moreover, in your Highness''s body, I also feel a sense of homologous familiarity... Can you tell me why?" Ininville didn''t answer, only a few sneers to summarize. Kunguhar, who is extremely supernatural, is awe inspiring, and the breath of destruction is like substance. For a moment, the dark snake''s abdomen was rendered like a gloomy ghost. I saw him, straight to pull, in the hands of the sword cut to pull. However, the sun incarnated by La, in a flash of light, stretched out a scepter from the sun! The battle and the sword fight, the sound of sonorous everywhere, in the hands of the scepter was pulled dancing water splashed in; As the head of the nine pillar God, the supreme god of the Egyptian god system. La is not only very powerful, but also very good at martial arts. If ininville only wants to defeat lashen with his martial arts skills, he still needs some time. And in the outside world, the Egyptian gods are working together to stop the snake from returning to the sea of chaos. Even Gaibu, the God of the earth, who was unable to fight any more, struggled to control the underworld and prevent the snake from returning to the sea of chaos. The cat gods basset and maihan, one cat and one snake, obstruct the snake. Among them, the cat God basset is the most feared by the snake. As for maihan, the snake ignores him. Only this cat God, every attack, makes the snake pain, unbearable. Fighting with it, but for a while, must be a bloody end. However, the cat God''s action is extremely agile. Even if the snake is cunning, it can''t attack the cat God, let alone add a little scar to the cat God''s body. In addition to the constant obstruction of the gods, the snake''s anger became stronger and stronger, and it continuously sprayed endless venom from its mouth. The fierceness of the venom made the gods turn pale. All people, including Isis, the goddess who is good at all kinds of toxins and magic, dare not touch the venom. Taking advantage of the moment when the gods are trapped by the venom, the snake speeds up its return to the chaotic sea of its old nest. Once it successfully returned to the sea of chaos, no matter how powerful the Egyptian gods were, it would be difficult to get it. The snake''s wishful thinking is clear to the gods. Isis saw that she used two methods at the same time. The mantra evolves innumerable kinds of curse changes and overlaps with each other. The doubled curse force makes the snake fall into various weakening states. At the same time, Isis waved his scepter and commanded the four elements, which turned into four huge chains, locked in the four segments of the snake''s body. At the same time, please sue, tefnut and the God Nutt, who was reluctantly resurrected with the help of the gods, cooperate to make a main chain and bind it to the middle of the snake. After that, Gaibu, the God of the earth, called the mountain giants with infinite power, each of them grabbed a chain and pulled the snake back into the sea of chaos. The snake was furious and struggling with all his strength. However, even the curse that Isis imposed on it could not be completely ignored. What''s more, the goddess stood in the sky, constantly exerting the power of curse. The power of these curses, all produced by the change, so that the snake''s soul and body, into endless exhaustion. Saite, the God of war, also took advantage of this opportunity to fight against evil with a golden spear, shining with the brilliance of philosophy, and hit through the body of the snake. And the cat God basset and maihan, also a left and a right bully up. Maihan wrapped the snake''s body and tied it up. The snake''s mouth gnawed at the snake''s body and pulled out endless flesh and blood; Basset, the cat God, is even more fierce. A pair of fleshy cat palms slap the snake''s head. When he slaps the snake''s flesh and blood, he only feels that all he sees in his eyes are double shadows. After that, the claws kept scratching, which made the snake''s flesh and blood flying, revealing the white bones with magical color. The cat''s power of restraint against the snake makes the cat God, even the God born after tomorrow, still have a half point disadvantage against the chaotic snake. The gods were overjoyed. At the moment when they joined forces to control the snake, they also called out the rest of their strength, either to the gods or to all kinds of supernatural creatures, to help the gods deal with the snake trying to make the world return to chaos. In the belly of the snake, the battle between the sun god and ininville is also in full swing. The sun god deserves to be an expert in playing with flowers and new tricks. The flame is extremely gentle in his hands. No matter how fierce the flame is, it becomes honest immediately. After he felt the snake was controlled by the gods, he did not hide his accumulated strength. The sun, which he incarnated in, immediately burst into the sky, and the fiery firepower, with the change of divine power, severely burned the inside of the snake. Make the snake bear the double blow of internal and external difficulties. And ininville, although in the use of fire and the use of the rule of divine power than pull, but also can be called a new way. Two kinds of extreme attributes of the rules, master one, make yiningwei raise hand Dun feet also mixed with great prestige. In his mind, the breath of destruction, spread to the extreme, the snake''s body completely turned into a home. At the same time, all the vitality support that supports the snake fighting with the gods is also transferred back by him. As a result, with the vitality of the snake itself, it can not be compared with the attack of the gods. No matter how amazing its resilience is, it can never be equal to the trauma of the gods. The weakening of the snake''s recovery ability was naturally found by the gods. Therefore, the attack of the gods became more fierce. Chapter 705 The serpent is also aware of its own internal problems. On the outside, it is blocked and severely attacked by the joint efforts of the gods. On the inside, it is also attacked by pull and another person. Even if the target of the attack is not it, but the aftermath of the rampant, it has always been affected. The big snake clearly feels its internal changes, and naturally knows that the support that constantly provides endless vitality for itself has also dissipated. At this point, even if its brain is not working well, it will not continue to fight with the gods. Aware of this change, the snake immediately wants to spit out the sun and the uninvited guest. However, it was sad to find that it could not spit out the sun. Coupled with the continuous attack of the gods, it also began to lose the fighting will to continue to fight. Therefore, the snake struggled to return to the sea of chaos. "Don''t let it go, or it will be difficult to control it." The gods naturally perceived that the snake''s intention to go seemed stronger than before. Although the gods don''t know why, it doesn''t prevent them from knowing that the snake has lost its fighting spirit. What''s more, the snake''s body, which is hidden in the sea of chaos, is constantly glowing. How can the gods not know that this is the glory of the sun god who has been swallowed? Aware that the change is related to the sun god, the fighting spirit of the gods becomes stronger. The battle between ininville and the sun god is becoming more and more fierce. Startled by the inexplicable changes around him, he waved a scepter in one hand and took out a rune seal in the other hand. At the same time, he revealed his humanoid state, wearing a sun crown on his head, with supreme firepower lingering on it. The seal in hand releases endless life force. With endless vitality blessing, the momentum of the sun god also rises. It seems that even Isis''s power has temporarily recovered. And ininville, on the other hand, maintains the cohesive destructive power, which evolves into a domain, making the inner space of the snake a battlefield full of destructive breath. Endless destructive power is added to the sword. The wanton sword Qi cuts back and forth, tearing the snake''s body. The sword Qi of destruction flies out of the torn wound and crisscross the endless underworld. The vision naturally attracted the attention of the gods. They were surprised to see the sword Qi flying out of the snake''s body. One by one, they were shocked by the strength of the sword Qi. "What''s the matter?" "Is Larsen at war with anyone?" The snake''s abdomen was torn, and from there the breath of the sun god came out. His breath, so that the gods aware, and then together with nature is another strange breath. And the snake, also in the destruction of the rampant sword, howling constantly. The sword Qi penetrated its body from the inside, making it cry and roll in pain, and its appearance also aroused the vigilance of the gods. At the same time, bastette, the cat God, kept biting the snake, and the attack of the gods never stopped. If we can take advantage of the present and kill the snake while it is weak, it will be a rare good thing for both the sun god and them. Sun god pull, eyes dignified looking at Na endless destructive power in the sword of that figure, he will head off the sun crown, into a burning infinite flame disc. The strong divine breath continuously flows out from this disk, blocking the sword Qi that flies to rush. Then, with a pair of sharp eagle eyes like swords and swords, the sun god tightly grasped the seal in his left hand and tried his best to absorb the life power of the seal. The scepter held by the right hand and the disc work together to block all the sword Qi that threatens you. Ininville eyebrows pick, slightly surprised, but this situation to in reason, if the sun god is so easy to be won by him, it is the most abnormal thing. However, in the hands of kunguhar, but also become more fierce. At the same time, he is not idle, already ready for the spell is brewing. At the same time, pulling his hand, he fiercely put the scepter in his hand in front of him, and then put the disc in his hand together with the scepter. Two different artifact, in an instant, merge into one. The fierce and blazing firepower and powerful divine power gushed from LA''s body. After the scepter in front of him combined with the disc, it brought forth bursts of extremely powerful power. Under the shadow of his will, the dark belly space of the snake was immediately wrapped by endless light, and the scene turned into a boundless sea of fire in an instant. At the same time, the vitality of the serpent is constantly absorbed under the control of the sun god''s brute force, and the weak serpent has a weak cry again. Sun god pull at this moment, bathed in flames all over, under his instructions, the boundless sea of fire surges. Ninneville waved his magic sword and cut off the curtain formed by a sea of fire. But LA''s face didn''t change at all. He suddenly took the scepter in his hand, and the space around him was frozen. Boundless, the surging sword Qi seemed to be frozen in the air in a moment. Then, pull easily extremely knock out these sword Qi one by one. "Your Highness, would you like to tell me now that there is no hatred between you and me! There''s no need to fight here. " She stood in the boundless sea of fire, holding the scepter in one hand and the seal in the other. Bearing extraordinary, in the boundless sea of fire set off, even more majestic. And ininville, however, is constantly confused by this chaotic time and space. "You seem to think you must win, don''t you?" But she said with a smile, "but it turns out I''m taking advantage. Though, I don''t know what method you used to join hands with Apophis. However, I believe you can see the current situation. "So you think you''re going to win." Ininville looked at La with a look of ease and certainty, a scornful smile, and then his carefully prepared spell appeared. The scene of the sea of fire created by the snake''s belly was shattered by the endless howls of women. Even La was howled directly into her soul, which made her headache. However, another spell followed. The powerful spell triggered the powerful power of rules, and the limbs split in an instant. "How could that be?" Pull can''t believe of looking at his fragmented body, recite a mantra in the mouth, aggregate fragmented body. Although he successfully gathered the body, but his breath obviously weakened a lot. Now, the situation turned around in an instant, and it was ininville''s turn to attack the sun god with his sword. When the sun god''s breath was weak and his strength was declining, he scattered a lot of sword Qi. However, the body is still inevitably injured by some sword Qi. The destructive power of sword Qi has been constantly eroding the power of Sun God. The sun god continuously waved the scepter in his hand and scattered the incoming sword Qi. The rune seal in his hand continuously absorbed the rich vitality. At the same time, La felt an extremely familiar breath. "Osiris!" Chapter 706 Since Osiris was engulfed by the snake, he relied on the power of the underworld and could not die for a moment. However, because trapped in the belly of the snake and unable to leave. However, as the sun god La was engulfed by the serpent, the trapped Hades Osiris sensed the breath of La. So, the bound Osiris began to ask LA for help. And the war and retreat of La, also feel Osiris breath, so all the way straight to Osiris direction. Osiris, who didn''t know where he was in the snake''s belly, was able to resist the snake''s terrible digestion ability with the help of the power of Hades. Sensing that LA was getting closer to him, Osiris was overjoyed, "great God of La, please help me." "Osiris!" The sun, which was flying to the extreme, suddenly stayed beside Osiris. Looking at Osiris, who was trapped by the power of the snake, he frowned. In the past, he would surely save Pluto, but now... He looked back at the strong enemy behind him, a pair of sharp eagle eyes with hesitation. And Osiris, the God of Hades, looked at the troubled Sun God, and his heart was hard to accept, "the great God of Lhasa, how did you... Become like this?" Then he said, "I noticed another strange smell. Who is he?" For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer. At this moment, a sword suddenly flew to him, and the scepter in his hand struck back fiercely. Knock this sword gas to scatter, in the eagle eye, clearly see a whole body up and down is wrapped by endless white light figure is flying at top speed. He clenched his teeth, and the scepter in his hand gushed out endless flames, which turned into a sword of flame and chopped at Osiris fiercely. Cut off all the power that trapped Osiris and rescue Osiris. At this time, ininville, who was killed with his sword, also came. Looking at La and Osiris standing side by side, he was surprised and said, "Osiris, you''re not dead. What a surprise." Then he looked at her and said, "do you two want to work together against me?" "Who are you?" Looking at the figure bathed in the light, Osiris frowned, "is it a spirit from the foreign gods?" However, the current situation is clearly very clear, therefore, Osiris immediately made a gesture. It is expected that All of a sudden, the scepter in his hand went straight into Osiris''s body! In the accident, Osiris, the underworld, was unprepared. The scepter that passed through his chest was full of miraculous blood. Osiris was full of disbelief. Looking back, the familiar Sun God in the past is so strange at this moment. "Pull God..." "I wanted to wait until the last minute, but the situation collapsed beyond my control." She said, "Osiris, I can only blame you for your bad life." Finish saying, the sun god''s body unexpectedly appears the endless swallowing power, Pluto Osiris''s all, all gradually pour into pull''s body. Osiris, on the other hand, fell with endless doubts. His death also made heaven and earth produce bursts of visions, which were first known by Isis. "Osiris!" The other gods also knew about Osiris'' death. They all looked at the snake''s belly with their faces changed greatly. Osiris had been swallowed by the snake before. Although the gods were worried, Osiris did not die. Now, with Osiris dying, the gods also think that Osiris died because of the snake. "Ah Isis completely into a madness, when Seth killed Osiris, Isis tried his best to revive Osiris. But there was always the help of the gods, and Osiris'' death was different from the real death. But now, Osiris''s death is death in the real sense, and it''s still the kind that can''t be revived. Crazy Isis, desperate to use the strongest magic means, together with the gods to attack the evil snake. The serpent began to be afraid in the face of such angry gods. Especially from the side of the covetous cat bastette, the snake felt the deadly threat. So, the snake retreated, regardless of everything. Even though the powerful body was weakened by Isis, the power of the snake itself was still terrible. After all, Rao is an old enemy of the sun god. He is frustrated by the joint efforts of the gods. For a while and a half, the gods can''t kill him. So, relying on his wide body fat snake, desperate to use all his strength, retreat toward the sea of chaos. Before, the snake had retreated, facing the obstruction of the gods, although there was a sense of threat, it was not as strong as now. In particular, the supply of the source of life is cut off, making the snake unable to recover the trauma caused by the gods anytime and anywhere. So, in the face of this situation, especially in front of the killer, the snake no longer has the heart to win. Now it only wants to return to the sea of chaos to recuperate and face the terrible attack of the gods. Rao is that it has the same power as the sun god, and it can''t breathe under the attack of the gods. Seeing the snake''s retreat, the gods can''t make the snake return to the sea of chaos. Even now the gods are a little exhausted, but seeing victory in sight, they can only bite their teeth. Bastette, the cat God, roared suddenly. Under the control of the gods, bastette pounced on the snake. The sharp cat''s claws are constantly tearing at the snake, and the sharp teeth are biting the snake. The sacred power and the snake''s nemesis make the cat God bastette awe inspiring and invincible. Under the cat God''s crazy attack, the snake is in a mess. No matter how cunning and strong it is, it can''t pose a real threat to the cat God in the face of the agile cat God. Even though it has spawned countless snake monsters and evil spirits, it is difficult to stop the cat God in the face of the rapid attack of the cat God bastette. In the cat God''s frenzied attack, the snake''s fear dodges from left to right. The gods, who prevent the snake from retreating into the sea of chaos, are more happy to see this. Gaibu, the God of the earth, closes up the fragmented underworld plate and squeezes the snake''s body. Hugh, tefnut, Nutt, Isis, Seth and other gods work together to lift up the huge power and turn it into heavy chains to bind the snake to death. "Your Highness bastette!" "Meow!" Bastette, the cat God, will not miss a good opportunity. He pours at the snake fiercely, opens his mouth and bites the snake''s seven inch position, and his sharp claws keep tearing away the snake''s flesh and blood. The holy power, again and again continue to hit the snake. The key point of the snake is controlled, even if it is an evil god, it is inevitable. Its breath is constantly weak, and finally a weak cry, scarlet eyes gradually dim. This represents the evil god of the evil world, who is trying to make heaven and earth return to chaos. With the fall of the chaotic snake, the sea of chaos, which was stirred by it, also slowly retreated, leaving only the fragmented and chaotic underworld. Chapter 707 Huge bodies, endless blood, from the long dead snake body constantly flowing out. Even if the snake is dead, the blood flowing from it still has supernatural power. Countless snake monsters and various poisons were born from the blood of the snake. Among them, many evil creatures were born. Through the sea of chaos and the gap opened by the snake, they came to all parts of the world to settle down and breed. The gods did not stop the birth and departure of this kind of creature. They were still immersed in the joy of successfully killing the snake. However, bastette, the cat God, was staring at the snake''s body with a serious look and a watchful body. Bastette''s state is naturally concerned by the gods. After that, the gods also stare at the snake, even after death, there is still a great threat to the body. Suddenly With an explosion, the snake''s abdomen suddenly lit up endless light. With the loud sound from heaven and earth, two figures with supreme power soared to the sky. The huge power, so that the gods convulsed, their eyes have focused on the white one gold two figures. The surprise in the eye does not conceal, exclaim a way, "this is pull God to say, come from the threat of the outside world?" From this figure bathed in endless white light, the gods felt a stronger sense of threat than the chaotic snake! The broken underworld is still a little bit of the sea of chaos. The body of the chaotic snake lies quietly on the earth of the underworld, with dim eyes and eyes still pointing to the sun god. Ininville''s body slowly fell from the sky and landed on the head of the chaotic snake. He looked down at the giant under his feet and ignored the Egyptian gods. "Your partner is dead, gods from other countries. Do you want to fight against us now?" Sun God, incarnated as a round of the sun, endless light and heat, unbridled spread to the vast underworld. After hearing this, the gods spontaneously gathered around him. Even though they were exhausted after fighting against the snake, they still managed to maintain their own state to meet the enemy. Ininville looked at the broken underworld. Kunguhar cut the snake''s skin, and then two objects flew from the snake''s body. A huge heart and a snake gall! He calmly took these two things away, looked at La and said, "this is just the beginning. You and I will see each other again." "Yes?" Pull frown, all over the lingering flame with his mind, ups and downs. But Isis, the goddess of magic, was furious. "Originally, everything was brought out by you. Now it''s not so easy to go!" The fall of Osiris made Isis extremely sad. After fighting with the snake for such a long time, and without the support of his son Horus, Isis had doubts in his heart. When she said that, Isis and the gods knew that everything was caused by this strange god. It''s also because of him that this divine battle was triggered! It not only hurt the vitality of the underworld, but also led to the death of many gods. One of them was the supreme ruler of the underworld, Osiris the underworld! It can be said that his fall is the most surprising to the gods. "Pay for my husband''s life!" Isis was so angry that he wanted to burn the world down! Magic incantations were like arm commands to her. As Isis recited the incantations, endless changes of elements and rules appeared one by one. These mysterious and magical powers combined and overlapped with each other, resulting in innumerable changes. Then, the huge elements and the power of the rules merged with each other, and a power that made God feel afraid was born. "Isis, if you want to see your son again, stop!" When Isis was about to attack, ininville spoke. Isis''s action, which he was about to take, stopped abruptly. She seemed incredulous. "What did you say?" Instead of answering, ininville threw a feather from Horus'' head to Isis. The latter took the feather and clearly felt the breath of his son Horus from the feather. "What have you done to my son?" "He''s still alive, but..." ininville pauses and says with a smile. "If you dare to fight me, I''m sure your son will die before me." "Despicable fellow!" Isis scolded bitterly, "you are a God, and you are not afraid of the ridicule of all living beings with such a mean trick?" "Mean?" Ininville scoffed at it, and he was not qualified for meanness. What kind of meanness can be compared to the God''s wanton torture of mortals, so ininville does not think he is mean, and... "As long as the goal can be achieved, it doesn''t matter whether he is mean or not! I can''t resist you all alone! And... "He pointed to the sun god and said," do you know how Osiris died? " He looked at the gods and laughed, "Osiris was killed by your revered RA." "What!!" The gods were shocked, but without waiting for them to ask, the silent sun god suddenly took the hand. He hit Isis the goddess of magic with a fierce and sudden blow, and then pressed the sun wheel on Isis and sealed her magic power. In order to prevent Isis from saying his real name, and prevent Isis from seizing his power. "Pull God, why do you..." the gods for sudden changes, can be said to be unable to prevent. In the face of the change of expression, and Isis, they didn''t know what to say, and they didn''t dare to fight against the sun god at this moment. However, La did not answer. To be exact, they have no way to talk about the past now, because An unprecedented force of terror awakened, the eternal breath of destruction awakened from the depth of distant time and space, and a wisp of power separated came to the underworld in an instant across the endless time and space. This incomparably powerful force converges on the fingertips of ininville, a tiny dark singularity appears, and then carries endless destructive power. The gods are thrilled by this power, even the most powerful Sun God at this moment. He looked at the power that gathered at ininville''s fingertips with fear. He wanted to leave the underworld, however, the power gathered at the fingertips of ininville seemed to lock in time and space, solid as a rock, indestructible and unshakable. But ininville is carefully feeling this different feeling, this moment his strength is thoroughly promoted to the limit state! It''s not in the same breath as before. Now it''s using this powerful and invincible extinction spell. But now I feel that I have the spare strength to control the power of extinction with a kind of relaxed "strength". After that, ininville flicked his fingers and flicked out the power gathered at his fingertips. This power is a slow leap in the air, but it seems to be in an instant across time and space, a sudden blow, the implementation of the sun god''s body. And the sun god, also split in an instant, magical color of blood flying all over the sky, howling through the nether world. However, this power is castrated, straight through the underworld. Since then, the underworld has been severely damaged, and the earth gathered by the God of the earth Gebu has been separated again, revealing the endless sea of chaos hidden under the underworld! The incomparably wide gap makes the body of the chaotic snake fall into the gap instantly, and then into the endless sea of chaos. Ininville, also disappeared in the underworld in a strong light! For the Egyptian gods, the experience of this moment will never be forgotten. As for ininville, all these are just appetizers, the main dish is still in the future, and this time, he has achieved his goal! As for anubis, it will not be so easy for him to die! Chapter 708 In a world full of endless light, a piece of land called Shambhala, there are tall endless snow mountains, shady forests, well-developed lakes and rivers, and many exotic animals live here. In a valley plain as warm as spring, a continuous huge building complex is located here. In a hall, a figure in black robe is meditating. Suddenly Time and space began to change, waking up people who closed their eyes and meditated. Jiangning opened and closed his eyes and felt silently that the past historical time and space had changed. The same is true of the present time and space, and the future time and space have also changed. With a figure coming across time and space, the changing past time and space gradually stopped changing, and the present and future time and space also changed. When the figure across time and space appears, the historical time and space in the past has become extremely stable, and can no longer be shaken from now on. This huge multiverse, this chaotic multiverse, from now on, its time and space gradually tend to be stable. From today, no one will be able to easily go through the past, modify history and tamper with history. Everything, from now on, has become an established fact and can not be changed. "Your strength has become stronger. Did you have an adventure?" Jiangning opened his mouth, and a figure bathed in endless light appeared beside him. When the light gradually stopped, the handsome and extraordinary high spirit said, "yes, I went back to the past time and space and got some adventures. At the same time... "He gently opened his palm, where a curled body was sleeping quietly. Two homologous souls have a strange tremor, and then yiningwei''s memory is shared with Jiangning. After knowing and perceiving everything, Jiangning took out a palace lamp with a black face and solemnly put tutehem''s soul in. Then, a little bit of the origin of the seven colors was bounced into the soul of tutehem by him. "Mortal soul, so far, can only bear such a little source! Too much, for him, it''s a very poisonous thing! " Yiningwei''s golden eyes looked at Jiangning''s actions, and then said, "after a while of my agitation, the Egyptian god system is very weak and divorced." "How are you doing?" Jiangning said in silence, "I''m not sure yet!" Ininville frowned. "What?" "This chaotic universe is beginning to merge gradually." "Why Ininville frowned and asked, "in this way, it''s completely against the plan we had made! Once the chaotic space-time and the chaotic multiverse gradually merge, we can''t know what kind of world it will grow into. Once that happens... " "The true six level God will be born here!" Jiangning mouth spews amazing words. Ininville worried said, "five false gods are so difficult, once six true gods appear, we have no chance of winning! Unless, is our own first these five levels one step, strides six levels true God''s strength. Otherwise, even if we work hard, we can''t be the opponent of level 6 God! At that time, we had no choice but to seek refuge in the higher world. Moreover, once the situation deteriorates to the point I imagined, all our layout and efforts will be in vain! " "Things haven''t reached that point yet!" Ininville frowned. "Do you have any other way?" He said: "as I grew up, your power gradually became irrepressible. You will not stay in the fourth level for long "I will try to suppress myself. Once I really can''t suppress myself, I will split my soul again and go to another world for reincarnation!" He looked at ininville. "I need you to hide in the dark. I need you to put it in the light. A level 4 wizard will not pose a threat to those powerful beings. Therefore, their eyes at most focus on me, not long. Once you''re exposed, it''s not good for us, so I need you to stay here and watch this chaotic multiverse. " Yiningwei frowned. He looked at the stone of time embedded on Jiangning''s chest artifact. "It seems that this chaotic multiverse will not only change, but also stabilize the chaotic space-time. Even the hard and indestructible stone of time has reached the point where it is about to crack He said, "are you exposed to danger?" "Ha ha." Jiangning said with a faint smile, "a little wizard who has no threat at level 4, those at level 5 will not deal with me. Besides them, other people... Can''t completely threaten me. " With these words, he looked down at the artifact on his chest. The eye like stone of time with cracks suddenly lit up. "All right!" Ininville nodded and said, "do you want the marks left at the beginning..." Jiangning shook his head and refused, "it''s not necessary. It''s not the time. Now convergence can''t bring about qualitative change!" He looked at ininville solemnly, "don''t forget how huge our grand territory is. Which is more important, to return to the world of witches as level five or as level six?" "I see." "I will take care of this place, but please leave me the stone of time. I need to adjust the time here," ininville said. So that those rookies can grow up as soon as possible. " Jiangning nodded. As his heart moved, the stone of time broke away from the artifact of fate on his chest. The gem with endless emerald green light has several cracks, but it can''t affect its unique beauty. Ininville took the gem away and threw it away. The gem instantly entered another strange space. And then, as time went by, the whole world changed. "Other gems need to be found as soon as possible." "Yes, it will be delivered automatically." With that, Jiangning''s body gradually darkened, and finally turned into a phantom, left the luxurious temple and returned to the main world. In the main world, Cassandra is holding the gorgeous palace lantern in her hand and crying. Tears are all over her cheek. Her beautiful big eyes have already become red and swollen because of crying. Ajert and Christina look at the palace lantern in Cassandra''s arms. The sleeping soul there seems to breathe, making the palace lantern flashing emerald light. "Grandson, right here?" Jiangning''s parents couldn''t believe looking at the palace lantern, and Jiangning nodded silently. The two old men shook their bodies. When they had been looking forward to it for a long time, it was like this "How did he become like this, you promised me..." Cassandra cried, her heart like a knife cut pain. Jiangning helped her up. "He''ll be fine. I''m trying to find a way now." He won''t tell his family what happened to tuteham, which will only make them more sad and desperate. "Really?" Jiangning nodded and assured, "it''s true, I promise!" Chapter 709 Recently, one of the most remarkable things for the international community is the tutehem Dynasty, the hegemonic state in the middle of the earth. For some reason, all of a sudden, they ordered the destruction of all the anubis temples in the country. Moreover, the royal family and the national government issued a written notice to denounce anubis as an evil spirit. After thousands of years of belief, the God once worshipped by Xinfeng changed from a God to a demon overnight, which shocked the international community. People all over the world do not know why the whole dynasty made such a decision to abolish faith. Moreover, there are many ancient buildings with thousands of years of history in the destroyed temples and temples. These ancient buildings are the products left over from thousands of years ago, and have been maintained and repaired to varying degrees by the emperors of different generations. Even in other countries, it is also a key protection of cultural relics and ancient buildings. However, tutehem was able to tear down all the ancient buildings in the country. I don''t mind that these ancient temples and temples are all the most precious cultural heritages of the whole civilization. For this reason, all countries have to be heartbroken and scold the tutehem Dynasty for being the biggest black sheep and destroying the common property of all mankind. Among them, especially the paleontologists and organizations, are most puzzled and distressed by the measures taken by the tutehem royal family and the government. In the face of criticism from all over the world, tutehem dynasty did not make any response to the outside world. I didn''t defend myself. I''ve always gone my own way. As for the various reasons speculated by the outside world, we will not make any response or account for them. In the face of the people''s confusion and protest, the king of the royal family finally came forward, and only said one word when facing the people of the whole country. "Is faith important, or is ancestor important?" "We have worshiped the gods for thousands of years, anubis betrayed us, and he committed intolerable crimes against us!" As for the kind of criminal act that makes the outside world guess and makes governments curious, what is it. Neither the royal family nor the government gave a positive answer. This country, whether in the past or now. They all go their own way and ignore the doubts of the outside world. They will not interfere with their own policies and actions because of external factors. One is the founder and disseminator of the original civilization since ancient times, and the other is the strong national strength of this country that can not be ignored. Today, tutehem is the superpower with the largest number of aircraft carrier battle groups in the world except the United States. Their fleets are active in several areas, including the Atlantic Ocean, the Caribbean ocean, the Indian Ocean and the Pacific Ocean. All of the above areas have the overseas territories of the tutehem Dynasty, and all of them are island territories. However, these places have very considerable resources, buried in the seabed. In addition to these reasons, there is also a natural reason for showing off force, as well as the overt and covert fighting against the United States! At present, the succeeding king of tutehem Dynasty is tut XVII. The old king Huth has already abdicated and enjoyed his old age! This young king controls one of the strongest countries on the planet, although their population is only 20 million. However, the wealth and military strength of this country is a real superpower that can not be ignored! It is not only a regional hegemonic country, but also a powerful country that can make the earth tremble when sneezing all over the world. Today, the young king, King Tut XVII, is constantly losing his temper in his bedroom. To be exact, he was angry with his ministers and members of Parliament. "Your Majesty, I really can''t understand why you want to convey such an order! The God of Anubis, which has been worshipped for thousands of years in our country since ancient times, is the only God besides our ancestors. Now, you have not only abolished faith, but also shaken the hearts of the people. It also demolished temples all over the country, among which there are ancient artifacts left over thousands of years ago. These are the wealth of our country. It''s a pity that they are so destroyed. " "Yes, your majesty." Another white haired minister said, "if it''s just the abolition of faith, it''s good to say. However, it is difficult for me to understand why I want to demolish the temple. These are the products of our country''s civilization and precious cultural relics left over thousands of years ago. Every year, Chinese tourists will visit these places and admire the ancient culture of our country. However, if you order to demolish these temples now, it will greatly reduce our annual tourism revenue. " Tut was obedient, and his face became blacker and blacker. He slammed his cup on the ground and growled, "enough, you all know something!" The ministers and councillors were startled and shut up. "You all know what, only cultural relics, money." He pointed to the noses of these people, "do you know what this evil god and demon did to the ancestors of our country and civilization?" After that, he described how tutehem was detained and tortured by anubis after his death¡° Moreover, this order comes from the "Queen of God." in the definition of the tutehem Dynasty, Cassandra''s title and honorific title are the queen of God. Ministers and councillors were obedient, and their faces changed greatly. Then, all the councillors were indignant and scolded, "this damned hypocrite has wasted thousands of years of our efforts to worship him, and now we should treat him like this and humiliate us!" Then, one by one, they added the punitive policy, "Your Majesty, it''s too cheap to just abolish the faith and demolish its temple." The minister added, "his name and evil deeds should be publicized, so that he can be thoroughly defined as an evil god, a first-class demon, putting its statue into the cesspit, summoning domestic witches to curse it day and night." After that, a rigorous punitive measure, through these people''s brain and mouth began to improve. Then something came that shocked the whole nation. In today''s era of popular science, as the most powerful country in the world, tutehem''s government and royal family have declared "feudal superstition" wantonly. What''s more, what shocked the outside world is that tutehem has listed a crime of Anubis, and is in the Supreme Court of the country, Escorting the clay figurine of Anubis for trial. The people of tutehem, to the astonishment of the outside world, gathered around one by one with their own affairs and indignation. They watched the process and result of the judge''s sentencing of the "God" crime. It makes the whole world feel extremely speechless after watching it, and also makes people all over the world have a joke and conversation in their spare time. Although in recent decades, the emergence of various supernatural events and characters has made the world out of the common people''s cognition. However, most of these things can be explained and analyzed by science. However, science at the level of belief and deity is unable to analyze and explain, let alone know whether these "deities" really exist, or whether the so-called deities are just a group of highly civilized aliens. Therefore, the scientific approach to all this is either to shirk it on the pretext that science can not explain it at present, or to explain it with feudal superstition. However, this kind of thing happened in tutehem, a super power with highly developed and popular science. The result is naturally dramatic. However, just as we can''t just look at the surface when we look at problems, the country and the true ancestors of this nation are real and well known by governments all over the world. Even though many people know him well, they still can''t get the most correct explanation of his true identity. All the folk opinions are just speculation. However, many countries have been so cautious in their treatment of tuteham as a "false" God, but they are secretly speculating about tuteham''s scientific strength. Can they begin to touch and understand these unknowns? Otherwise, there is no explanation for a technological power, its government and royal family to do such a thing. Because one is not good, the loss is not only the face of the royal family, but also the face of the whole country. Such behavior is enough to make their whole country the laughing stock of the whole world. However, in this way, the tutehem dynasty still did. Therefore, it is impossible for governments to guess how high their real scientific foundation and strength have been! Chapter 710 Different from all kinds of attention and jokes from the outside world, Jiangning is enjoying a rare leisure time with his family on a low mountain outside the capital tuteham. Although he successfully rescued the soul of tutehem, how to revive him has become the biggest problem of Jiangning today. In his hands, there is no divine object or power that can create the physical body out of thin air. Although the origin of the world is omnipotent, the soul essence of touthheim can not reshape the body through the origin of the world. Just like Jiangning at that time, the essence of the soul can not get the strength to accommodate the use of the world origin. Therefore, the original soul injury, he can not repair through the world origin. Today, tuteheim''s problems are the same as his, even worse than his original state. Because not only the soul of thuthheim was dying, but also his body was withered. Although the body can be reconstructed by means of cloning, how to make his soul and body perfectly integrate is a difficult problem. What''s more, the soul of touthham is still in a deep sleep, just like Elizabeth''s. Therefore, Jiangning daily in distress, where to find such a God, resurrected two people. In addition, it is to comfort one''s family and make the dull atmosphere of the family slightly better. After a few months with his family, Jiangning returned to the high-tech industrial park he had ordered to build. Now, after decades of continuous development and transformation, the content of science and technology here is far beyond the outside world''s speculation and imagination. Just like the Silicon Valley in the United States, the western suburb industrial park area is the Silicon Valley in tuteham. Of course, this is just the definition and speculation of people who don''t know the truth. Only those who really live here will understand that the technological strength here is far beyond that of Silicon Valley. The science, technology and information contained in it have surpassed the earth for more than 200 years, and now the number is growing. The true details and technology are hidden here, which is the cradle and birthplace of technology. "Dr. Trask, Dr. Trask." "What''s the matter?" Dr. trisk, a tall man, came out of his office. He was wearing a pair of gold glasses and looked at his assistant with a frown of discontent. "Miss gunnis, if you don''t have a good excuse, be careful of your punishment!" The woman assistant, who called gness, said hastily, "doctor, it''s Mr. Carlisle who''s looking for you." "Carlisle?" Trisk said, "what the hell is this niggard looking for me? Does he think my time is idle? You know, I''m busy with a lot of research and work, and I don''t have time to listen to him "Are you talking about me? Trisk "Mr. Carlisle, doctor, he..." Carlisle raised her hand and said to Guinness, "it''s none of your business, Miss Guinness. Go and do your own business." After Guinness left, Carlisle looked at trisk and said, "doctor, you''ve been studying for 20 years. How''s the exterminator doing?" "That''s what you''re here for?" Trisk looks at him. Carlisle frowned and asked him, "otherwise, what do you think? Am I idle? If it''s OK, I''ll run to you in three days? You know, other research departments have given me a satisfactory answer. And now, it''s your turn, Dr. Trask! You have studied for 20 years, spent many years and consumed many materials. I''m afraid it''s hard for you to realize what kind of figures it is! " He held his arm, a posture of asking the guilty, "now, I just want to know, you have consumed so much money and materials of the country, the research things, in the end, there are no results!" "If in these 20 years, you still have no results. So... "He shrugged," I can only close your research institute and cut off your funding chain. I will not tolerate the country''s precious resources being wasted in your hands. " "I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you, Mr. Prime Minister!" "What, damn it, you are..." suddenly, Carlisle was stunned. Instead of correcting trisk''s sarcastic "prime minister", he asked him, "exterminator, have you succeeded in your research?" "Speak on the facts!" Trisk shrugged and said to Carlisle, "come with me!" With that, he went to his office. Carlisle follows him into trisk''s office. Then trisk closed the curtains and turned off the lights. Then, a hologram was opened. The white and simple office has immediately become a profound and boundless universe! Later, trisk stretched out his hand in front of the "void of the universe" and continued to make it empty. Images and data were listed, and then a huge dark figure slowly emerged from the Dark Universe. "This is the exterminator?" Carlisle frowned and looked at the huge body. "It''s like a small meteorite!" "There''s nothing we can do about it. Your majesty made the project and plan of the exterminator. It needs to be equipped with powerful weapons to destroy the planet! Our weapons research department has been unable to miniaturize the weapons that can destroy the planet. So the size of the exterminator can only be increased. Over the past few decades, those guys in the arms sector have only been able to make weapons small enough. Although the size of the exterminator has increased, the weapons it is equipped with are still not weak! " Then, he began to press the screen space and gave instructions one after another. Then Carlisle saw a flash of light in front of the huge dark exterminator. Then, the light rushed out, along the way, the endless meteorite belt was cleaned up, and a nearby planet was also smashed in a blow! Carlisle exclaimed excitedly, "OK, great. It''s amazing power A planet, no smaller than the earth, was blasted to pieces in the terrible bombardment of the exterminator. This kind of power can be called terror! "I''m very satisfied with Wei Li, personally! What about the output? " Carlisle asked. Trask said: "this kind of high-end, high-precision weapon takes too long to manufacture and takes a long time. Even if the Empire now has a highly developed weapons manufacturing industry, it will take at least five years to manufacture such weapons. After my successful research, I just made one, and I''m still trying to improve this horrible killing weapon in the future! " Carlisle nodded with satisfaction. "It''s right that such a terrible weapon is too difficult to make. However, the technology of the empire is improving every day. I believe that we will be able to mass produce this terrible killing weapon in a short time He patted trisk on the shoulder. "Doctor, I''ll give you credit for your service. I believe, your majesty, he will be happy for the birth of the exterminato Chapter 711 A secret Institute in the United States. Nick Frey, dressed in black leather and blindfold, stepped out of the helicopter and asked, "how bad is it?" "The worst thing, sir, is that it''s not clear." So the person in charge answered him. In the underground laboratory, Nick Frey, the person in charge, said, "Dr. selwig detected four hours ago that the cosmic cube sent out a stream of energy. NASA didn''t allow Dr. selwig to do the test. He didn''t do the test. He wasn''t there at all. It was automatic touch." "The magic cube of the universe triggered automatically?" Nick Frey asked, "what''s the energy level now?" The person in charge replied, "it''s still climbing. Selwig can''t turn it off. We can only order the evacuation." "How long does it take for the evacuation?" The person in charge replied, "it should be finished in half an hour." ¡­¡­ "Remove all the equipment, and" ha ha ha ha. " The man opened his mouth and laughed, showing his sharp tusks and a charming smile on his face. He turned a blind eye to the people around him. He opened his suitcase and took out the magic cube there. He took it in his hand and looked at it carefully. He had an addictive expression on his face. He was obviously amazed at the magic cube. "Put that thing down, it''s mine." Rocky said, "and you look like a vampire in mortal records. Is this real?" "Correct, it''s not yours. It''s my master''s." The mysterious vampire glanced at rocky and said, "besides, I''m not the boring vampire in mortal records, but the purest ''blue blood aristocrat'', the great blood clan next only to my master and the high elves!" Rocky frowned. "Your master?" He said, "who is that?" However, the mysterious blood clan did not answer him, but looked at the magic cube in his hand and said, "it''s really beautiful. I feel infinite energy! It is indeed a treasure left over from ancient times He said to Nick Frey, "you Americans are really good at hiding things. I''ve been looking for them for many years, and finally found this one." Nick Frey said loudly, "this is something of the federal government. It appears on American soil and belongs to the United States. None of you has the right to take it. " He pointed to the mysterious blood clan not far away. Even though he was shocked, Nick Frey, who had seen many storms, was not afraid. "I don''t care who you are and who your master is. In a word, it belongs to the federal government. You need to know what it''s like to be against the federal government on this planet. " "I''m not afraid of the federal government. I just need to know that this is what my master needs." With that, he took the magic cube and wanted to leave. However "I have a glorious mission, but I can''t let you take it." The scepter in Rocky''s hand, releasing beautiful energy rays, blocked the way of the mysterious blood clan. "Why?" The mysterious blood clan is incredibly fast. Rocky''s attack is completely blocked by him. At this time, he looks at the scepter in Rocky''s hand, "it seems a little familiar to me..." he tilts his head to think about it, and then his eyes suddenly light up, "is the gem embedded on the scepter also an infinite stone?" He suddenly laughed, "it''s really hard work to get along." He looked at Rocky unskillfully, "an infinite stone, can''t compare to two, I think the master will be very happy." His voice fell to the ground, and his body suddenly turned into a blood mist and rushed to rocky. However, Rocky''s reaction speed is not slow. While he speaks, rocky is on guard. Seeing the mysterious opponent turn into a blood mist again, Rocky''s Scepter swings, from which he shoots beautiful and dangerous rays, bombarding the blood mist continuously. However, all these beautiful and dangerous energy rays are blocked by the blood fog. After that, a strong force slammed into Rocky''s body, bouncing him heavily and bumping him into the thick wall. "How is that possible?" Rocky can''t believe it. However, the blood fog closed again, and the blood fog wrapped rocky in it in an instant. The special power made it difficult for rocky to get rid of the entanglement of the blood fog. His hand held the scepter tightly, because there was a force trying to take the scepter from his hand. However, rocky felt that the strength was gradually strengthening, and he was about to lose his scepter. The blood vessels on his neck and the veins on his head came out. Rocky was holding his scepter, but he could only see that his fingers were loosening little by little. Finally, the scepter broke away from him and was taken away by the blood mist. "Hahaha, what a surprise. Thank you very much." In the blood fog, the laughter of the mysterious blood clan came out, and then the blood fog left quickly with a surprising speed. Chapter 712 "The host will be very happy and will reward me." In the blood fog of flying at an amazing speed, bursts of murmuring came out. The blood fog left the underground Research Institute at a very fast speed, then flew in the North American sky, and flew towards the Mediterranean at a very fast speed. All of a sudden, a tactical formation of 12 F-22 Raptors also flew at supersonic speed. "A bunch of rags!" In the blood fog, there was a burst of disdainful laughter. After that, from the blood fog, blood colored lightning came out abruptly. These lightning attacked the fighter plane with extremely fast speed. "Evasion, urgent evasion!" The pilots in each fighter plane echoed each other anxiously by radio. However, the speed of lightning is too fast. Even if the performance of these expensive fighters is excellent, it is difficult to get rid of these bloody lightning. Then, the fireworks burst out behind the blood fog, and the gorgeous fire light made the people hiding in the blood fog very happy. He was very fast. In less than half an hour, he flew to the Caribbean and headed for the North Atlantic. However, at this time, there is a fire coming from the sky, and the speed is not slow. This attracted the attention of the blood fog, and then several small missiles flew in quickly. To deal with such an attack, the blood fog doesn''t even need to hide. It flies straight to its destination. These small missiles bombarded in the blood fog, even fireworks did not appear, was decomposed by a mysterious force. ¡­¡­ "Sir, the speed of the other side is very fast and the ability is very strange. I suggest you withdraw!" "Retreat?" Then the voice said, "are you kidding? Will iron man be scared to retreat immediately?" Then he said, "Jarvis, increase the energy supply and give the guy in front a good taste." "Energy increased by 20%, energy shoulder gun charging completed!" "Then launch!" From the shoulder of iron man''s golden red armor, two energy shoulder cannons are stretched out, and then the visible blue energy source begins to gather and charge. Then, the gorgeous energy cannon hit the blood fog ahead with supersonic speed. "Annoying fellow!" A little angry voice came from the blood fog, and then the blood colored lightning diffused in the blood fog, and then the lightning quickly flew towards the tin man behind. While flying along the way, the brilliant blue artillery fire was instantly offset, and then the bloody lightning quickly wound around the tin man who was making trouble behind him. "The energy contained in these flashes is extremely dangerous!" Looking at the alarm in the face armor, Tony eyebrows constantly jump, and then he began the fancy emergency tactical evasion. However, the lightning is like a tracking and positioning missile, which is difficult to get rid of. Forced Tony began to fly towards the islands and mountains below. With the help of the complex environment between the mountains, he would constantly track his bloody lightning one by one. When he returned to the sky, he found that the blood fog had already disappeared! "Damn it!" ¡­¡­ "Master!" In a resplendent palace, the flying blood mist turns into a human shape at the moment of landing. In his hand, he holds a blue cosmic magic cube and a scepter. The gems embedded on it make Jiangning''s eyes stare at it tightly. "Thank you, my Duke!" The Duke knelt down humbly, "to be able to serve you is the only way for the Duke to realize his self-worth! Moreover, to make the great master happy is the goal of the whole life of the blood clan! " Jiangning heard, very happy, "good good." He said three good words in a row, with a smile on his face, "you have already proved your value and loyalty with your actions, and I am very happy!" Then he said, "Duke, what reward do you want?" But the duke said, "it''s the duty of the Duke to serve his master. I dare not ask for a reward!" After hearing this, Jiangning''s face was more satisfied. He said, "well, you can take care of all the things of the blood clan in the future. What''s more, it''s up to you to clean up the waste. At the same time, I want to set up a corps, and you will be responsible for the future command tasks. The name is up to you. Now you can choose from the blood group and the mutants. Now you can train. The pursuers and hunters are also deployed to the Legion, and you are in charge of all the tasks I have assigned to you! " "Praise you, my great master!" He is not old and immortal, no matter what kind of things, can''t attract him. In addition to power and strength, it is clear that he is very happy that he can control so much power. After retiring, he formed his own army with his new mission. "The stone of infinity, has already started three." Looking at the gorgeous cosmic magic cube and the gem inlaid on the scepter, Jiangning was very happy. Then, he smashed the outer shell of the cosmic cube that wrapped the stone of space, revealing the blue stone of space. After that, he took down the gem from Rocky''s scepter to restore its essence, revealing the yellow stone of the soul. Two infinite stones, began to resonate, bursts of wonderful and powerful power, escape, so that Jiang Ning can not help but fall into intoxication. Then, he gently released his hand, two beautiful infinite stones automatically flew to the artifact in front of his chest, and with a gentle force, the infinite stone automatically inlaid in the artifact of fate. "A few more..." at this time, Jiangning''s eyes suddenly appeared many illusions, his vision in an instant flew to the sky, to the universe, and across the vast galaxy, leap to the depths of the universe. There, he saw a big figure, then a pair of cold eyes suddenly turned to him. "Exterminate the tyrant!" At the moment of seeing this burly figure, Jiangning knew the identity of this man. Later, the illusion disappeared, and Jiangning knew that sooner or later, he would confront mieba. Well, before that, it''s very important for this guy to get all the infinite stones. With the development of his power and vision, he has begun to understand the essence of this chaotic multiverse step by step. Moreover, many secrets and truths are still hidden in this chaotic multiverse. It was at this time that he got two pieces by accident and suddenly reacted. These two pieces of debris actually passed through his small world, came to the main world, and floated in front of Jiangning. Then, no matter how he experimented, the two fragments which had no reaction before were suddenly merged into a slightly larger fragment, and some incomplete words appeared on the fragment. At the same time, an inexplicable message came into Jiangning''s mind. At the same time, in another world, a homologous breath appeared and called him to go there. Chapter 713 With a call of strange power, through countless time and space, suddenly come! In an instant, Jiangning''s body was drawn by this powerful calling force. Then, the turbulent force led him across time and space to another world. The colorful light is like a rainbow, just like a river flowing with colorful colors, and Jiangning is like fish flowing in the water at this time. It''s like a leaf, a piece of wood, drifting with the river. Different from his past experience of crossing the world, this experience is a rare one for him. His eyes were watching the colorful "rivers" that enveloped his progress. One world after another flew quickly past his eyes. Every bright star and every point in the river represents a world. Finally, the river led him into a bright world. In a fine and sunny day, in a sea breeze, with the smell of the sea environment, in a endless sea as the background of the curtain. In the sky, out of thin air exposed a gap, followed by a shadow out of it. With a gentle pace, an invisible soft power holds up his falling body and slowly lands on an island in the sea. The island is very small, only a few kilometers long and a kilometer wide. The island is covered with dense forests and various plants. The fine sand beach is white, which is a rare white sand beach. A river in the island follows a crooked curve and finally flows into the sea. However, in Jiangning''s perception, there is an old, decadent and twilight atmosphere. But Jiangning has an inexplicable sense of familiarity here. He is thinking about which world he came to "Your majesty With a soft and beautiful voice, Jiangning turned to look and found a beautiful figure floating in the river. A lake blue curly hair, big and bright blue eyes, delicate and charming facial features, pink lips, bare upper body. The key part is covered by two shells. "Mermaid?" The beautiful mermaid, with a look of joy on her face, slowly stood up from the water and then walked towards the shore. At the moment of touching the shore, the fish''s tail wrapped around her buttocks turned into two strong, compact, white and beautiful long legs; But she didn''t feel shy at all. Instead, she came over gracefully. Coming near Jiangning, he can even clearly see the pores on her face and the attraction of men''s eyes. "Welcome to Narnia again!" Jiangning was surprised, "is this Narnia?" No wonder there is a sense of familiarity. Originally, it''s a revisit! The mermaid nodded. "Since the five kings left one after another, it was not long before queen Lucy and King Edmund came to Narnia again. Together with King Caspian, they took the dawn Treader to sea and arrived at Aslan. And then, Queen Lucy, they returned to their own world. It''s just "But what?" Jiangning asked. The mermaid said, "it''s been thousands of years..." "Thousands of years..." the span of time is so large that Jiangning is obedient and in a trance. In the twinkling of an eye, Narnia once again became beyond recognition. All the people and things were gone. In addition to the original several kings and queens, Caspian has long been dead. "And Aslan? Where did he go? " Jiangning asked. The mermaid shook her head slowly. "I don''t know, your majesty. No one knows where he has gone. Maybe I''m back in my own country, maybe I''m wandering around Narnia. " Jiangning nodded that he knew. Then the mermaid asked, "Your Majesty, how can you come back here again?" Her words with a thick joy, looking at Jiangning''s big eyes, more gentle than water, it is about to drip water. "Well Jiangning pondered for a moment and said, "it''s because of a calling power." He said, "by the way, I ask you, why does Narnia have a feeling of twilight and aging? This feeling makes me feel strange when I come back here again. " The mermaid bowed her head and then said, "it''s just like life has the difference between childhood, youth, middle age and old age. The world also has this change... " "Narnia is about to die, isn''t he?" Jiangning said with a frown. "Yes." "How do you know that Narnia is about to die?" It''s ridiculous that a mermaid without extraordinary power will perceive that the world is going to die. But the mermaid replied, "all this is told by the gods." She said dejectedly: "the world is going to die, just as life is coming to an end, no one can change the death and destiny of the world!" "The old world will be annihilated in the fire, and the new world will thrive in the ruins of the old world!" The mermaid was surprised and said, "Your Majesty, how did you learn about this prophecy?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jiangning did not answer, but said to her, "I''m going to look for Aslan. Nice to meet you." With that, he was about to leave. However, the mermaid stopped him, holding his arms and squeezing him with the flesh on her chest. Jiangning frown, mermaid is with a pathetic expression, pleading, "Your Majesty, please help us." "Save you?" The mermaid said, "the world is about to die, and many sleeping spirits and Demons wake up one after another. At present, our resting island is occupied by a lizard as big as a dragon. It has ruined our homeland and persecuted many people. Your majesty, please help us "Well, I''ll help you solve this lizard first. I''m looking for Narnia." For him, it''s just a small lift, not much. For the mermaid, it is a great kindness to save her family. Besides, Narnia is about to die, but no one knows when. However, it may be a long time for mermaids; And for the world itself, it can be very fast. However, it is also possible that all this speculation is wrong. "Thank you. Thank you very much, my majesty!" The mermaid thanks jiaodidi, and then she leads Jiangning to the middle of the island. According to her, the lizard as big as the dragon is there. Along the way, the mermaid in Jiangning''s ear, keep talking, jiaodidi beautiful voice, let people listen to the mood become extremely happy. What''s more, the owner of the voice is not dressed yet. Even if he doesn''t do anything, just looking at it is a very pleasant thing. With the mermaid leading the way, the two of them walked towards the place where the lizard occupied. As we get closer to the middle of the island, the air begins to smell disgusting. It''s hard to describe the specific taste, but it made Jiangning frown frequently. He waved his wide sleeve to make the bad smell disappear. Come here, the closer, the air is not only more rich taste, but also filled with a dead atmosphere. "The lizard has a good appetite. It eats a lot of meat and fruit every day. It seems that it is not averse to meat and vegetables. After a long time, most of the animals living here began to stay away from the island. Those who have the ability to leave are gone. Those who have no ability to leave are digging deep holes into the ground. And we have no choice but to dig caves to escape and rely on the power of the gods to protect us. However, we always have to eat. We have to go out to find food every day. However, lizards attack us every time we''re looking for food. It''s very big. Generally speaking, few of us can avoid its hunting The mermaid told Jiangning a story full of bitter tears. But Jiangning heard a different message from it. He said: "from this point of view, this lizard has wisdom. Otherwise, it will not breed you, instead of eating you all in one breath." The mermaid nodded darkly, "we know, we also want to escape, but I don''t know what''s wrong with this island. We can''t leave the island, we can move offshore at most. Until today, our gods have told us that you are coming. That''s why I volunteered to meet you. " "I see!" Jiangning was curious about the gods in the mouth of the mermaid. And their destination, too. Chapter 714 "Is that the lizard?" Looking at the lizard lying prone on a low mountain, as the mermaid said, it was as big as a dragon. Although the island is small, a small mountain range in the middle of the island stretches for hundreds of meters. However, the lizard is lying across the small mountains. Its huge head rests on the top of a mountain, its limbs grasp the concave side, its long body and tail, and it lies on the mountain. The color of the whole body is green, if ordinary people, I''m afraid they can''t find this huge lizard. "No... yes, your majesty, that''s it!" Mermaid is still very afraid after the initial meeting, however, she has a lot of courage when she thinks about who the people around her are. The last sentence was uttered with gnashing teeth. She hated the lizard to the bone. Jiangning nodded, then waved a sword and cut it directly on the lizard''s neck. However, at the point where the sword Qi collided with the lizard''s neck, there was a sound of gold and iron pounding. This surprised Jiangning. Although it was a random blow, it didn''t use much strength. But nothing can resist it unless "This lizard is not a common thing!" And the lizard was awakened by his sword spirit. It howled fiercely, and its voice was very thick. It was not like the cry of a lizard at all. Instead, it sounds like a roar. It''s head suddenly raised, a pair of orange vertical pupil fiercely opened, limbs grasp on the mountain, raised his head and roared. The two sides of the head are springing apart like meat wings, which makes its huge head even bigger. However, when the lizard woke up, looked down and saw the figure of the mermaid, it was very angry. However, when he saw Jiangning''s figure, his pupils suddenly began to contract violently, and then The lizard immediately started to run away, and ran away in panic. As he ran, he looked back and uttered a cry of terror. "It''s really wise, not ordinary!" The performance of the lizard made Jiangning know its essence clearly, although it didn''t feel any extraordinary power in its body. However, the lizard obviously has a lot of wisdom, which can be seen from the fact that it keeps mermaids from leaving when it feeds on them. This is the same reason that humans raise poultry. However, after seeing him, the lizard chooses to run away immediately. This only means that it knows him. "Your Majesty..." the mermaid watched the lizard run away. She looked anxiously at Jiangning. "Don''t worry!" Jiangning gave her a reassuring look. Then he reached for the lizard, and a dark sphere appeared in the palm of his hand, just like a black hole. Then, the terrible pulling force came, pulling the lizard in a panic. The lizard, which was bigger than the dragon, was running away with all his limbs at the moment. However, a terrible suction force appeared behind him, which made his huge body stagnate, and then the lizard became more flustered. His limbs were tightly fastened to the mountain, and he even opened his mouth full of sharp fangs to bite on the mountain, resisting the terrible suction from behind. However "Come here!" Jiangning slightly forced, the palm of the dark sphere immediately appeared a more terrible pull force. The lizard howled in panic, and its huge body immediately flew backward. In the confusion, the paws kept waving, breaking the mountain in bursts. In the end, its huge body keeps approaching Jiangning, and gradually shrinks in the process of approaching. Later, he was held in the palm of his hand by Jiangning! "Your Majesty..." the mermaid looks at the lizard held in her hand by Jiangning. Her eyes are as gentle as water. She is very excited to see the lizard whose size has shrunk a lot. At this moment, she is very frightened and has no resistance ability to be held in her hand by Jiangning. "Hiss... Roar... Hiss." The lizard, whose body size has shrunk seriously, is now tightly held by Jiangning. It is panicked and scared. Constantly trying to open Jiangning''s hand, however, the sharp claws can easily tear the claws of rock, gold and iron, which is useless in the face of Jiangning''s white skin. It can only continue to howl in horror, trying to win sympathy. "Where are you from?" Jiangning asked it. However, the lizard can only constantly howl to answer, although it has wisdom, Jiangning still overestimates it. As a result, the lizard does not have the ability to speak. "Well Jiangning pondered a little, then his eyes suddenly burst out two red lights, drilling into the lizard''s mind, constantly looking through its memory. Nania is just amazing, and the lizard in the palm is more amazing. Looking at its memory, Jiangning found that he underestimated the intelligence of the lizard. To a certain extent, it is comparable to human beings in intelligence except that it can''t speak human language! It has a huge memory in its mind. Besides abandoning those useless memories, Jiangning also finds other information in its mind. A huge, winding and complicated underground kingdom! It''s different from when he chose to create a world in a box for his own pleasure, and came to a part of the underground world to ask for magic branches from an old tree spirit. The underground world he experienced at that time was only a small part of the vast underground world. However, in this lizard''s memory, Jiangning discovered a larger underground world, as well as an interesting special life. Even... The existence of gods! After getting what he wanted, he unexpectedly found something more interesting. For a moment, Jiangning was also interested in the so-called gods in the mouth of the mermaid. What''s more, from the memory of lizards, he knew it clearly. The reason the Mermaids can''t leave the island is that the lizard didn''t touch a magical little thing when it climbed out of the ground and returned to the surface. This little thing is just like the switch that triggers the boundary. Because of the trigger of lizards, the island leading to the bottom of the earth is covered by an invisible boundary. After squeezing the lizard to death, Jiangning threw its body into the sea, turned to the mermaid and said, "the monster threatening your survival is dead. Now, take me to see the God who protects you. I have some questions. I want to ask her! " Threat to their own people pests were removed, mermaid until now, her spirit is in a kind of extreme excitement. Therefore, after hearing Jiangning''s request, she did not hesitate, "yes, your majesty, please follow me. My people and the gods we worship are in our shelter." Jiangning nodded clearly, indicating the mermaid to lead the way. The mermaid, who is in a state of excitement, embraces Jiangning''s arm with her white and tender arm. As she walks, she constantly says all kinds of thanks to Jiangning and rubs his arm from time to time. Jiangning did not stop her action, but recalled in his mind the biggest figure that he saw sleeping in the memory of the lizard. Chapter 715 The graceful posture of the mermaid leads the way in front of Jiangning. Her beautiful posture goes straight through a forest and towards the lake deep in the forest. The river from the mountains flows into the lake, and the outlet of the lake collects the water into the sea. According to the mermaid, it was in the lake that the shelter of their family was. Before long, Jiangning, led by the mermaid, came to the lake where they lived. "Your Majesty, my people and I live in this lake. Please follow me into the water." Jiangning nodded, then the mermaid jumped into the lake, followed by Jiangning. Naturally, he has a way to avoid water. After he enters the water, there is an invisible boundary to separate the water from him. Mermaid into the water, that pair of relaxed legs naturally into a wide tail. She swam around Jiangning freely, watching him smile, fish tail gently swam toward the deep lake. The area of the lake is not large from the shore, but it has its own special features after entering the lake. The underwater environment is amazing. With the gradual deepening, Jiangning can''t help looking at the underwater environment. I thought it would be very dark in the deep, but in fact it is not. The water is very bright and not dark at all. Above, is a thick layer of strata, above the strata, inlaid with countless gems, the water light from them. And in the middle, the huge opening is the entrance of the lake. Below, there is a vast underwater world, which seems to be connected with the underground river, but it doesn''t seem to be. He swam behind the mermaid. After about ten minutes, the mermaid took him to a hole full of stalactites. Then the mermaid went in first, and Jiangning followed her. Then, led by the mermaid, Jiangning crossed the slightly longer grottoes, and the two figures began to float up. When Jiangning came out of the water, it came to a huge cave. The air in the cave was very dry. Behind it was a pool of water. He knew there were many such places in the world, so he was not surprised. After the mermaid came ashore, her broad tail became a pair of attractive legs again. Then, she walked with a smile and showed her beauty in front of Jiangning with her beautiful figure. "Your Majesty, welcome to the mermaid family Jiangning asked her, "how many people have you lived here?" "There were hundreds of people, but since the lizard came out of the ground, many of my people have died in its mouth," she said. Up to now, there are less than one hundred of them. " "Now, we don''t have to worry anymore. Although those people died, we can continue to live safely. I believe that my people will be happy for us if they know. It''s all because of you, my majesty. Because of you, we have finally got rid of the status of recipes. " The mermaid looked at him gratefully and adoringly. "Let''s go!" Jiangning naturally will not respond to the admiration of the mermaid. He has passed the time when he was young and lustful, and now he has gone further and further away from his original human identity. Although she didn''t respond to her expression of admiration, the mermaid''s expression was a little disappointed, and then she came forward and took Jiangning''s arm. Along the way, the mermaid introduced Jiangning to their living environment and how they found it. From her mouth, Jiangning understood the vastness of the cave. What''s more, it is worthy of the setting of magic world. This was soon confirmed in Jiangning''s eyes. When they crossed a slightly longer corridor, they came to a very wide hole. The cave is very broad, and there are also plants and trees growing in it. It''s like coming to a tropical forest. All kinds of gems inlaid on the rock wall act as the role of the sun, bringing light and meager energy for the survival of plants. At the foot of the road, turned out to be dirt road, a layer of thick moss long very thick. There are many kinds of trees and many fruit trees. All in all, it''s like entering a cave in an instant. "People, come out quickly, the heavy Lord of the Middle Earth is coming!" The mermaid yelled in her beautiful voice. Then Jiangning saw a beautiful mermaid coming out of every place. When they saw Jiangning, their faces were filled with surprise and joy. One by one, come to Jiangning to pay homage! They are all tall and thin. In a word, they have their own merits. In addition, they all have a charming face, different hair color and voice, intertwined together to form a beautiful and moving ballad. If it was the past, Jiangning would be happy to death. These mermaids looked at her eyes, and they almost didn''t know him. She said, let him have whatever he wants. Even now, the combination of these tempting crime scenes has no bad visual impact. Later, the mermaid who brought him here told her people how Jiangning removed the lizard that had devoured hundreds of their lives. This naturally caused waves of cheers from the mermaids, followed by a grand banquet. In the banquet, Jiangning enjoyed the benefits that ordinary people could not enjoy, which made him extremely satisfied with the banquet. After that, Jiangning asked the mermaid who brought him here to lead him to the so-called gods who sheltered the mermaid people. They walked several paths and a small forest. Finally, in a "Canyon" with a small waterfall, Jiangning saw the God who protected the mermaid. This is a water goddess. Her body is made up of clear water. After Jiangning arrived, the goddess stood up from the water and saluted him. "I need to know where Aslan is. Do you know where he is?" Jiangning inquired. The water goddess thought for a moment, then said, "I''m sorry, my majesty, I don''t know where Aslan has gone down. I''m sorry I can''t help you! " Jiangning pondered and said nothing. At this time, the water goddess begged, "Your Majesty, the world is going to be destroyed." "I know." "I beg you to help us. The world is going to be destroyed, and no one can stop it," she said. But can you lead us away from this place and live in another world? " "Yes?" The water goddess cried, "Narnia, everyone knows that your majesty and other kings and queens are from other worlds. Now, thousands of years have passed since you left. The world is about to be destroyed. Everything, whether the earth, rivers, mountains, valleys or even the sea and sky, will be destroyed. Other lives may not know, but we know clearly that we feel that the world is going to be destroyed. Every life, all day long in fear, do not know how to do. However, your arrival has given us a glimmer of hope. I beg you to help us. " Chapter 716 The water goddess begged, and the mermaid also looked at him with begging eyes. Jiangning was obedient. He just thought for a while and nodded his head. For him, this is a rare opportunity to expand his world species. Moreover, in his world, there are as many as a dozen continents, tens of thousands of islands of different sizes distributed in the vast sea. What''s more, there will be new land in the future, and some characteristic species and animal and plant life in Narnia world can obviously greatly enrich its World species. Therefore, Jiangning nodded happily. "Thank you very much, my majesty!" Jiangning nodded and agreed that for the water goddess and mermaid, they did not know what to say or what to repay. "You can inform those who are willing to leave and gather on a big island in the sea. Then I will lead you out of here. At the same time, you should also collect all kinds of animals and plants in Narnia as much as possible. This is the only chance to survive. " He wants to make his world gradually diversified, and then choose excellent people from the huge population base and population diversity to build his own army. At that time, the diversity of species, naturally, can also make special career has further room for promotion. "I understand. Thank you for giving us the chance to live!" The water goddess knows very well what such an opportunity means to everyone. The world is about to be destroyed, all life will die with the old world, and then a new world will be born again in the ruins of the old world. Maybe other life will evolve again, and maybe the same species as Narnia will emerge again. But at that time, the world had already changed and Narnia no longer existed. Later, Jiangning asked the water goddess for other information. From her mouth, Jiangning learned a lot about the vast secrets of the world, including the secrets of the underground world. Moreover, he also knew that when the world was about to be destroyed, a powerful God would wake up from his deep sleep. Then, destroy the old world, and then the new world will be born in the fire. The words of the water goddess reminded Jiangning of the picture from the memory of the lizard. The huge sleeping figure seems to be the powerful God who is about to wake up and make the world fall into destruction. If there is a very powerful God in Narnia, Jiangning can only give up the plan of annexing Narnia. Besides, he only knows a little about many things and secrets. Moreover, the disappearance of Aslan made it impossible for him to ask such questions. He asked, "where do you think Aslan is most likely to be? Could it be in his country? " After hearing this, the water goddess shook her head slightly. "I''m sorry, my majesty. I don''t know where his majesty Aslan will be. But perhaps his majesty Aslan will be found in his kingdom. Since your majesty left, his majesty Aslan has in fact not visited the land of Narnia for a long time. In the following hundreds of years, some people have seen his majesty Aslan''s figure, but gradually his majesty Aslan''s figure began to disappear. Until thousands of years have passed, his majesty Aslan has completely disappeared from the perception of all life, and no one knows where he has gone. " "Well Jiangning was silent for a while, and then said, "well, do you know where Aslan''s kingdom is?" Water goddess nodded, she said: "from this sea, kelpalavel sea has been sailing, until the end, is the kingdom of his majesty Aslan." Finally, she added, "I wish you all the best to find your majesty Aslan!" Jiangning was about to leave when the mermaid on one side interrupted, "Your Majesty, which island should we wait for you?" Jiangning pondered a little, then said, "do you have a map of Narnia today?" As soon as his voice fell, the goddess in the water cast her magic and changed a map with Qingliu. Then Jiangning saw that there was an island of tens of thousands of square kilometers in the sea area called kelpalavel sea as mentioned by the water goddess. "Where is this?" "It''s thousands of years of change," explained the water goddess. "It''s an island from the broken land in the southern wilderness of Narnia, drifting into the sea." Jiangning pointed to the island, "right here. I''ll give you three years. In a word, we can call as many as we can." "Yes, your majesty!" After that, Jiangning left the land where the Mermaids lived, turned and flew to the end of the sea. He didn''t know exactly where Aslan''s kingdom was, but when he followed the guidance of the water goddess and the idea in his heart, he naturally knew where Aslan''s kingdom was. He has been sailing to the East Sea since kelpalavel sea, his speed is incomparably fast, but even so, he also flew for several days and nights before finally arriving at a magical place. There is a small sand dune, and in front of it is a continuous rolling wave. Standing in front of the waves, Jiangning naturally knows that entering Aslan''s country needs to go through the water curtain. He walked forward with his feet and entered the water curtain. When he passed through the water curtain, he came to a magical country. Here is incomparably beautiful, the sky is full of endless soft light, green shade into a forest, tall trees in the distance endless, and not far in front of him, there is an apple tree. It is full of plump fruits, each apple is so attractive, and a strange fragrance is constantly coming. It''s not that Jiangning hasn''t eaten apples. In fact, he has eaten many fruits, including fruits from other planets. However, after seeing the apple on the apple tree in front of him, Jiangning''s throat swallowed in bursts. He wanted to eat an apple very much. So, thinking of doing it, Jiangning went to the apple tree and reached for one of the apples. "Calm down, be able to resist the temptation!" A familiar and gentle voice rang out. Jiangning turned to look around him. A lion was standing nearby! "Aslan!" "Ha ha ha!" Aslan as Jiangning had seen him when, the appearance did not change, the voice as always gentle. He raised one of his forepaws and hugged Jiangning. Then he said with a smile: "Ning, we haven''t seen each other for thousands of years. I didn''t expect that we would see each other again!" "Yes, I have. I may never come to Narnia again. I didn''t expect to be here. " "Yes, I said at the beginning, you and Susan, Peter, they can no longer enter Narnia, because you have learned what you should learn here. However, my words are miscalculated, and you are still here. " Jiangning said to him, "Aslan, what you said is still the same as before But Aslan said to him, "my child, it''s not that I talk like a cloud, but that you need to continue to learn." He raised his forepaw, patted Jiangning on the arm, and then said to him, "I''ll show you my country!" Chapter 717 Aslan''s Kingdom looks like a fairyland and paradise in the legend. There is extreme peace and tranquility here. Because the world is about to be destroyed, Aslan moved the king and queen of Narnia to their own country to live, which is also a refuge for them. At the same time, a large part of the population and the talking animals entered the kingdom of Aslan. "This is my land, independent of Narnia." Aslan introduced his country to Jiangning, and led him to visit his own country. Aslan also introduced the former king of Narnia to the residents here. Jiangning, the Lord of the central land, is a legendary character in ancient times for Narnia people and animals. Up to now, there are still stories of kings and queens in ancient Narnia legends. Jiangning''s deeds in Narnia and in the hearts of Narnia people, he is a legend, and a living legend. "After I created Narnia, I created my own kingdom on the edge of the world, and after the White Witch entered, in order to protect the boundaries of Narnia. I asked digori to plant an apple tree to defend Narnia''s borders. So... "He looked at Jiangning gently," the fruit on that apple tree can''t be picked at will! " After listening, Jiangning''s face showed a slightly embarrassed expression. Later, Aslan asked why Jiangning came here. Jiangning thought a little and said, "I came to Narnia again through a force of calling." "The power of calling?" Jiangning nodded. "That''s right. Different from Susan''s original clarion call, it''s another kind of calling power. I need to find in Narnia what I need to find Aslan pondered slightly and said, "then, obey your will and wish you can find this thing!" Jiangning acutely from Aslan''s tone, heard other meaning, "you know?" Aslan nodded. "I know something. It was a long time ago, before the world was born." "I don''t know where it came from, but I know it''s always in one person''s hands, in the old man''s hands," he said "Old man?" Jiangning said, "well, where can I find this old man?" Aslan said: "in the depths of the underground world, you can find him." "When the world is about to be destroyed, the old man will wake up, destroy the old world, and then the new world will be born again," he added "You know that Narnia will be destroyed, so why..." Aslan said: "this is the law of the world, the law of all things, even I can not choose to disobey. So... "Jiangning took Aslan''s words:" so, you know it from the beginning, and then choose to create your own country. It''s to make a part of life take refuge when the end is coming. " Aslan nodded. "Yes, that''s all I can do." Jiangning didn''t know what to say. He wasn''t overflowing with compassion, and he didn''t become a virgin whore for no reason. But he felt that Aslan, the "God of creation", was a little sad. From the beginning, since the creation and birth of Narnia, Aslan had great power. Most of the time, however, he is not in charge of Narnia. At the beginning, the white witch wanted to wake up the old man who was responsible for destroying the world. This is also the development factor determined by the rules of the world of Narnia. Many times, once the world is born, the creator often can not be the master. Aslan is the pathetic God of creation. The water of Narnia is deep, and there are many powerful beings hidden in Narnia. Although there are many super powerful creator gods, Jiangning has never seen them, and many things are just conjectures, not true. However, to his satisfaction, his world was firmly controlled by himself from the beginning. Part of his soul is integrated with the world. Without violating the development of the world, Jiangning will not choose to violate the will of the world. However, in the crucial place, decision and power are still firmly under his control. "Ning, I don''t know what you are going to do, but I want to tell you that you should be careful in everything!" Aslan eyes soft looking at Jiangning. Jiangning didn''t know what to say, because he had his own ideas in his heart, but he didn''t know how to explain to Aslan. However, Aslan seemed to see through his mind, he actually said with a smile: "rather than let Narnia destroy, let Narnia be determined by your will!" "You mean Aslan nodded with a smile. "Don''t forget, you are the king of Narnia. This is your land." Then, he roared, and the earth split a huge gap in his roar and went straight to the bottom of the earth¡° Go, the heavy king of the Middle Earth. " "Aslan!" "I hope we will see each other again in the future!" After Aslan''s words, Jiangning found that the country of Aslan had changed. Waves of trembling sound came, the earth began to become no longer secure, rather than shaking constantly. However, all things living and growing in the kingdom of Aslan are not aware of it. Then, the shaking earth tore apart abyssal crevices. Then, the kingdom of Aslan soared into the sky in the strong white light. And at a very fast speed, disappeared in the sky, leaving only a little starlight flashing! Aslan, unexpectedly, uprooted the country at one stroke and officially separated from the world of Narnia. In the original country stay place, only a vast area of deep pit left, after a while, endless sea water pouring down, turbulent sea water will leave the country to fill the hole. On the other side, there is a gap like an abyss. The sea water spread so far, it rolled up to both sides automatically, and no drop of sea water entered the gap. Jiangning is standing in the air, looking at the gap below like an abyss, he knows that from here he can enter the vast underground world. And what he needs to find is in this vast underground world. Later, Jiangning''s body rushed into the crevice and chose to enter the huge underground world. He is flying fast in the long gap corridor. Even in the long corridor, Jiangning is aware of the rare resources in the underground world. Many minerals and plants that he did not know were densely distributed in the underground world. And this is just the tip of the iceberg of the huge underground world. We can imagine how many strange and unheard of minerals, animals and plants will exist after we really reach the underground world. At the thought of this, Jiangning''s mind became more fiery. Then, his speed began to accelerate. As he gradually went deep into the underground world, the dim underground world was gradually lit up by the light of various plants and minerals. But Jiangning has no time to see these scenes. He keeps flying forward until a huge Castle appears in his vision! Chapter 718 Dark Castle! This is the castle of the Green Witch, Queen of the underworld! She ruled the vast underground world, countless underground world, and lived under the reign of the Green Witch. Although there is a lack of scarce bright energy in the underground world, the evolution of the underground world for a long time makes it have a unique natural system. Many minerals and plants that emit light illuminate the underground world. It provides energy and heat for countless lives in the underground world. Although the underground world is not as rich in resources as the surface world, and there is no need to worry about energy issues. However, the long-term natural changes and unique evolution have made the underground world a system of its own. Moreover, animals and plants living in the underground world also have many unique minerals, which are more precious and rare than even the surface world in some aspects. And the Green Witch ruled the huge underground kingdom. Her magic made the vast underground world, and few people could question her or even dare to disobey her authority. Long ago, she drove the residents of the underground world to build a huge and magnificent castle for herself. He represents his own authority and the authority of the king. Now, the green witch is sleeping in her bedroom, surrounded by braziers and bright lights. While bringing light, she also dispelled countless coldness. She was dressed in gauze clothes, beautiful figure, half exposed, attractive red lips, full chest and hot body. She was lying on her face on a huge and luxurious palace bed and fell asleep. However, immediately someone came to disturb the Queen''s leisure time. Rest time was disturbed, Green Witch discontented to open a pair of emerald green eyes, eyes in a cold light flashing, strong power in the condensation. The maid who disturbed her rest trembled with fear. "If you don''t have a better reason, you know what will happen to you." The cold voice reverberated constantly in the huge and spacious palace room. The maid was so frightened that she shivered. She could hardly keep her posture. She stammered, "lady... Her Majesty... Spy report, someone... Someone has entered the kingdom from the surface." "Oh?" The green witch was interested. Her white and smooth index finger stroked her red lips. "It''s interesting that someone can come to the bottom of the earth again." She asked, "how many people have come to the bottom of the earth?" The maid replied, "Your Majesty, just one." "Alone?" The Green Witch frowned and thought the maid was lying. However, the maid who had served her for many years knew her queen''s temperament deeply, so when she saw her frown, she immediately said, "Your Majesty, the spy''s report is indeed one person. Besides, this man... Came all the way. " "Flying?" The Green Witch murmured, "Narnia, is there a wizard again?" Then she asked, "is it a man or a woman?" "Men, men who can''t see clearly, wear black robes." The Green Witch didn''t know what she thought of, and suddenly laughed, "since the last time that prince came to the underground world, so far, no guests from the surface have come." She got up slowly, and the gauze clothes on her body slipped from her tender, smooth and white skin, revealing a tempting body. Then, a burst of emerald green light flashed by, and the Green Witch''s body was wrapped by a gorgeous palace suit with green as the main color. She moved to the door and said, "welcome our guests!" And Jiangning, flying all the way through the passage opened for him by Aslan, entered the vast underground world. At this moment, he is standing in the air, looking up. Where the earth''s surface is supposed to be the sky, it is covered by thick and unmeasurable strata. There are many minerals on the exposed strata. They emit colorful light, just like stars. Below the "sky" is a vast underground kingdom. Here, everything is like a projection of the earth''s surface world. The huge underground world also has endless mountains and steep peaks, winding rivers, lakes, mossy plains and beautiful river valleys. Many kinds of animals and plants, unheard of and unheard of in the surface world, roam wantonly on this vast land. Further away, there is a dark black line, a trace of water vapor and the smell of the sea are clearly captured by Jiangning''s sense of smell. However, it is curious that there is no light in that place, and it is always wrapped in darkness. In the middle of endless land, on a mountain, stands a huge man-made building. It is a magnificent and huge castle. Even if it is far away, Jiangning can still see it clearly, and its scale is not small. From this we can see that once it is near, how large its scale should be. Jiangning looked at it, then turned around and flew to the huge castle. In a place where there are people, it is more convenient to search for things or ask for directions than to search for things without any clue, and it also saves a lot of time and energy. His flying speed is very fast, flying in the air, always able to find the law of the airflow, let the wind push themselves forward. Instead of flying with his own "brute force" as he used to, he now constantly understands the rules and the laws of nature, giving him the bird like flying "instinct" to freely control the wind and push himself. Apart from his body, he can''t cross the universe with his body. He has great advantages and freedom everywhere. In addition to his sub body yiningwei, he can cross the universe with his physical body. Jiangning does not have this ability at present. He thought of other things, the speed of his flight did not slow down, and he lowered his altitude on the way. It is also inevitable that many "people" living in the underground world will witness it, but Jiangning doesn''t pay attention to it, because he didn''t intend to cover up his traces from the beginning. Jiangning didn''t know what the residents of the underground world were talking about or even discussing. He flew in the direction of the huge castle. Moreover, as he approached, his eyes clearly reflected the existence of towns, roads and even markets built on the precipitous valleys around the castle. Except this is the underground world, the rest of the world is the same as the surface world. After years of evolution, it has its own unique operation system and rules. Under the background of the magic world, everything is possible. His vision quickly scanned these exquisite buildings, just like the architectural pattern of medieval cities, but different. After all, there are differences and differences with the surface world. Then, with his eyes, he saw the figure standing on the watchtower at the top of the castle. It was a small green figure, dressed in gorgeous palace clothes, with green hair. Jiangning''s body suddenly appeared in front of the green witch in an instant. He stood in the void and looked at the witch with extraordinary power! Chapter 719 The green witch is very interested in this uninvited visitor, but the shock hidden in her heart is also very strong. Although she also has extraordinary power, she still can''t do physical flight. However, when a person who can fly by body comes to the underground world, the green witch is full of vigilance to Jiangning. "I don''t know how long I haven''t had visitors from the surface. You are welcome here." The Green Witch didn''t know the purpose of the mysterious visitors, but she didn''t show any panic on her face. Instead, she talked calmly. "I heard that there is an old man sleeping under the ground. I need to know where he is." As soon as the expression of the green witch changed, she naturally knew the existence of the sleeping old man, but she was worried about what the stranger would do with the old man¡° What are you looking for this old man for? " "You don''t need to know, you just need to tell me where he is." The Green Witch''s face was slightly angry. She ruled the underground kingdom for many years. It was the first time that someone didn''t give her face. However, she also knew that this guy from the surface could not be dealt with by herself. Besides, she didn''t know him. So, she said, "the old man, sleeping in a mysterious place, you need to cross the dark sea, but it''s not easy, because there are many powerful monsters guarding." After getting the information he wanted, Jiangning immediately flew to the sea of the underground world. From beginning to end, he didn''t want to have any communication with the witch. If it wasn''t for asking the way, he wouldn''t even stop. I don''t know what happened to the two pieces. Since the two pieces became one, it just resonated once. But also because of that resonance, brought him to Narnia again, in addition, the debris is still. Even when they came to the underground world, the debris did not react at all. No matter how Jiangning tried, the fragments still didn''t react, which made him helpless. "Damn it, this damn thing!" After Jiangning left, the Green Witch angrily scolded. For the first time, the queen with super power was so ignored and shameless. The sorceress in the rage turns the guards and maids into green vines in a flash, lingering on the bricks and stones of the castle. She will not tolerate these people to live on, so that they can see their jokes behind their backs. After solving them, the witch in the fury starts her dark rule again, venting her anger on the innocent residents. Jiangning knew nothing about all this. He flew in the sky thousands of meters high and went straight to the dark sea. Everything in the underground world passed quickly in his eyes. Jiangning just looked at it, and then his speed accelerated again. And as he continued to approach the dark sea, the light around him gradually dimmed, and finally turned into a dark environment. The thick darkness is like ink, just like a black hole, devouring all light. In addition to the undulating sound of the sea and the occasional sea breeze with the smell of the sea, other scenes are completely shrouded in endless darkness. Even Jiangning, as you can see, is shrouded in darkness. This is the sea of darkness. Jiangning, in the dark, doesn''t know which way to fly. The sea is very vast, and the four sides are shrouded in darkness. They can''t tell the direction at all. Here, it seems that the concept of direction has also been lost. Dark as ink environment, also has a strange power, seems to be able to affect people''s senses. Jiangning was also affected by the dark environment. He didn''t know how long he had been wandering over the sea. He relied on his sixth sense to move forward. However, in this dead environment, there was no sound except the slight fluctuation of the sea. He was completely surrounded by darkness, completely unaware of his specific location, and there was no reference around him. Even if he wanted to go back, he couldn''t do it. He wants to bring light for himself with the power of magic, but even magic can''t dispel the boundless darkness, but at the moment when a little light appears, he is immediately covered by the boundless darkness. But he didn''t lose heart or lose heart. Although he didn''t fly out of the sea until now, he still relied on his sixth sense to guide himself. Although he knows that this will deviate from the established goal, he has no choice in the current environment. He has been flying, trying to fly out of the dark sea. Even if the sea is so vast, he has been firmly flying. At this time, Jiangning''s ears could hear other sounds. This was the only sound except the undulating sound of the sea. Fluttering, there are flying animals agitating their wings, and Jiangning immediately flew to the source of the sound. As he got closer, the sound in his ears became clearer and clearer until he heard some calls. "The cry of a bat?" If bats exist, they may be able to find their way out of the sea. Although he had been flying in the dark sea for a long time, the sea was like the dead sea, and there was no other sound in such a vast area. It''s something he didn''t feel, and now he''s found bats. As he approached, the sound of the bat''s fluttering wings became more and more clear, and even he could feel the faint shape of the bat. Perhaps because of his constant approach, these bats were finally alerted, so countless bats rushed out, and they rushed to him full of malice. "What a huge bat!" No amount of bats can threaten him. To his surprise, these bats are very big, and they seem to have feathers? Yes, it''s feathers. Besides, Jiangning also recognized that their calls are not bats, but are similar to bats in some places. The impact of these unknown creatures poses no threat to Jiangning. Then, his body suddenly ignited a fierce flame, the flame is so fierce, in an instant burned countless bats. Although the fire was quickly engulfed by the darkness, it was only a moment that Jiangning saw these unknown creatures clearly. In fact, a bird only had bat wings and tusks in its mouth. He didn''t know the names of these creatures. There were so many strange and unheard of creatures in the world of Narnia. And these strange birds, he was scared flustered, they scrambled to fly toward a place. And Jiangning, closely behind them, after a very long passage, finally appeared bright in front of Jiangning. He seemed to come out of the black smoke, and then he saw a beach, a gray beach, a huge snake, and many lizards as big as dragons. "The monsters that the witch said are probably just these guys!" Birds with bat wings, lizards as big as dragons, and snakes as big. Jiangning''s expression, in a moment relaxed, that is like a huge dragon lizard, he had learned, not very good. He doesn''t know about the snake, but if it''s the same as lizard or similar, the journey is extremely easy except for the initial depression, even if you want to be nervous. Chapter 720 His appearance and panic around the strange birds, attracted the attention of snakes and lizards. The huge and incomparable snake, which is confronting a group of lizards, looks at him with the huge and incomparable snake head. A pair of cold snake eyes are full of different light, which is the light of wisdom, and the different eyes of senseless and merciless beasts. This shows that there is wisdom in the snake. "You wake up, doomsday bird?" Sure enough, the snake opened its mouth. It not only has wisdom, but also has the ability to speak. "Doomsday bird?" Strange bird is very suitable. It''s just that Jiangning doubts the name of the doomsday bird. He didn''t realize the ability to bring the end of the world from these strange birds. Besides being a little big and with sharp teeth, Jiangning didn''t feel any other magical ability from these strange birds. The snake said, "this is a kind of bird that wakes up only at the end of the world. Now they are awakened by you, which indicates that the old man will wake up during the sleeping time. The world is going to be destroyed. " "Old time?" Jiangning naturally heard of the old man''s name, but he didn''t know his strength. However, from Aslan''s fear expression and tone, he can clearly distinguish Aslan''s fear of the old man. Although Nani was created by Aslan, the time of the world has the final say. It seems that the appearance of the doomsday bird makes the snake and lizard in the confrontation not continue. Jiangning then saw that all the lizards were like eggplants beaten by frost. Listless, shrugging his head. "The day of the destruction of the world is advanced." The snake said, and then its cold eyes were gradually dim. "Dead!" The coming of the end of the world makes the snake choose to die, though it doesn''t know how it committed suicide. However, the atmosphere of the end of the world began to appear, so that the snake did not want to continue to live, but directly chose to end his life, hoping to escape the end of the world. At the same time, Jiangning also noticed some different atmosphere from the atmosphere in the air. Depression, decay and decadent breath gradually appeared, and this unknown breath and atmosphere began to gradually infect the whole world. At the same time, Jiangning also clearly felt that there was a strong breath in the deep sleep, which was gradually awakening. He understood that it was the old man of time! Therefore, Jiangning flies to the direction of strong breath. He crossed the long steps, saw many lives that chose to die, and witnessed countless corpses all the way. Originally, there was still a long time for the old man to wake up. However, when the doomsday bird was awakened by him, the old man began to wake up in his deep sleep. The end of the world is in the countdown phase. When he crossed the long steps, in a very luxurious cave, he saw a huge old man lying in bed sleeping soundly. However, Jiangning knew from the old man''s shaking eyelids and fretting fingers that the old man who would destroy the world was about to wake up completely. He flew to the old man and watched him carefully. At first glance, the old man of time is no different from the ordinary old man, but there is a unique flavor lingering around him. And, as the old man began to wake up, a very mysterious rhythm began to appear around his body. Jiangning saw scenes around the old man, past, present and future. These pictures are constantly appearing, flashing back and forth, just like a projector playing the film. From the beginning of silence, to the slow operation, and then the speed began to accelerate, which means that the operation of time began to speed up. Scenes of the past are constantly passing by. Jiangning sees himself in this scene. He and the other four kings and queens are together. He also sees Aslan. He saw the war between himself and jantis and his coronation. At the same time, I also saw myself going to battle the giants and expelling them. I also saw myself living in Narnia for more than ten years. What''s more, Susan, their sudden departure and the gradual construction of the fortress. Similarly, he also saw his abrupt departure, and then in the history of Narnia for thousands of years, he was absent. Until, Caspian blew Susan''s horn Scenes that have been experienced and have not been experienced are constantly appearing and passing by at the same speed, and then the speed of scene passing begins to accelerate, and the thousands of years of history of Narnia is constantly reappearing. The past scenes of history are passing by rapidly, gradually changing from the "curtain" with pictures to a blank. Does this mean that all the past history has been erased? Jiangning doesn''t know that time is too powerful. So far, he hasn''t been able to understand even a trace of it. This field does not belong to the field of mortals, mortals can not, or do not have the qualification to touch the field of time. Narnia''s past scenes in the curtain are constantly passing by. Finally, when the scene representing the past completely disappears, time begins to come to the present segment From the beginning of time to the present moment, what he has experienced, what he has not experienced, under the great power of time, all these become the history of "the past", until his figure reappears in the fleeting time, which is the time when he has been flying alone in the dark for a long time, Finally, he woke up the birds that lived in the dark sea¡ª¡ª Doomsday bird! The "time circle" around the old man of time has finally come to an end. The scenes that record the past, the present and the future, in addition to representing the time period of the present, also have pictures. Both the past and the future have become a blank. "The past does not exist, and the future will not be derived, so..." he looked at the time period that represents the present, "when the time period that represents the present turns into a blank, the world will fall into doomsday!" It''s a very abrupt feeling. It comes naturally. Jiangning''s eyes, staring at the representative of the present time zone, carefully looking at there. There, as if there is a timer in the last countdown. When the second hand of time is on the verge of the last second, the sleeping old man, the old man of time, wakes up! Chapter 721 Time old man''s awakening, there is no large-scale vision, there is no landslides, earth shaking general shocking scene. He is just like an ordinary, ordinary old man, just like waking up from a nap, even with a trace of confusion. However, Jiangning has seen a little difference from the old man''s eyes. His eyes, without any look, were gray, as if he had lost his soul, more like a walking corpse. He awoke abruptly, turning a blind eye to Jiangning standing by his bed. His body sat by the bed, his eyes gray. It''s like waiting for something, it''s like thinking about something, and it''s like neither. Strange sight, strange time, old man. "Are you old time?" Jiangning said this very ridiculous sentence. However, the time old man did not answer him, even turned a blind eye to him. If you ignore his huge body, he even looks like an ordinary old man with amnesia, just like an ordinary old man dying. He was dressed in a white linen robe with a long gray beard that hung over his chest. His white hair was in a mess, like withered grass, and his face was covered with frowns and Tan age spots. The strangeness of the old man of time makes Jiangning frown, but it''s still more confused. Then he made a very bold move. He got up, stood in mid air and flew to the old man time to observe him. In front of the giant old man, Jiangning thought that he had returned to the giant''s country, as if he had become a resident of Lilliputian country. The old man in front of him, like Gulliver, is a giant who strays into Lilliput! However, all this is just an illusion. He flew to the old man of time and looked at him carefully, even though his present figure was completely reflected in front of the old man of time. He didn''t respond at all. "What''s the matter?" Jiangning doesn''t know what happened to time old man. Besides, he also found that time old man didn''t have any breathing behavior. In the eye also does not have the slightest facial expression, more does not have a glimmer of light. He felt as if the old man had been dead for a long time. Now I wake up, it''s just the old man''s drive. The mysterious time old man, according to Narnia''s ancient legend, once he wakes up, he will surely destroy the world. However, when he woke up, until now, Jiangning did not see his act of destroying the world. This kind of existence completely transcends Jiangning''s cognition. Up to now, except for seeing the hermaphrodite nun in the past few thousand years of the main world, the split yiningville drank his or her milk and was nurtured by him. Only the mysterious man suspected of "God" seen in Mount Zion at the beginning. A phantom left by the mysterious man who suspected God gave him a fragment. Later, Jiangning did not see the powerful existence in other legends. Now, the old man of time gives Jiangning the same sense. Jiangning believes in his heart that this mysterious old man of time must also be a powerful existence equal to "God" Nunn. However, Jiangning really has no idea why the old man who has been "awakened" has become what he is now. However, at this time, Jiangning is suddenly found in the old man''s eyes. Then, his whole body was instantly inhaled into the eyes of the old man of time. Jiangning was completely unprepared for the sudden change. He didn''t have time to make any response, so he was inhaled by the eyes of the time old man in an instant. At this moment, even the level 4 wizard''s realm, which can''t be suppressed, can''t resist this change. He is like a mole ant, just like a newborn baby, without the slightest resistance. The whole person is sucked into the eyes of the old man of time. In the eyes of time old man, this is not like the world under the microscope. There is a kind of misty fog everywhere. Jiangning is full of ups and downs. It''s hard to extricate itself from the ups and downs. When others are here, it''s like they lose their sense of direction and balance in an instant. The whole person is like a leaf, a piece of rotten wood, and the environment in front of us is like running water. He can only be in it, let the flow of water floating, and can not get rid of, can not control their own direction. Although he was in such a situation, Jiangning didn''t have the slightest sense of crisis. His powerful sixth sense and biological instinct, which were also changing, didn''t give him any warning. And he himself did not have the slightest sense of tension and panic, this strange world, even give him a sense of peace of mind. Such a feeling is something he has never experienced. If he insists on having it, he can only say such a feeling or state. He once felt everything in the memory of the split spirit ininville. It''s the process in which ininville is engulfed by the lotus and reshaped again. However, here, in the eyes of the time old man, Jiangning once again felt this wonderful feeling. Later, Jiangning''s mind relaxed and let itself drift with the current like a leaf in the river. Without any change, just let it be and let it flow to the unknown. He didn''t know how long he had been wandering and where he would eventually be drifting. In the process of drifting with the current, Jiangning''s consciousness gradually fell into a deep sleep, while her body drifted towards the unknown place in the illusory water. I don''t know how long this feeling lasted, or Jiangning didn''t know how long he was sleeping, and finally he woke up. He woke up naturally. At the moment of waking up, he found that he had mastered the balance of his body again. Instead of wandering in the water like a leaf, he had a down-to-earth feeling again. He looked at his environment and stood up from the ground. He was surprised to find that when he stepped on the ground, the scenery around him was full of white clouds and golden clouds, on which were hung clocks symbolizing time. Since ancient times, since the beginning of civilization, all kinds of timing means and tools invented by human beings have reflected everything related to time here. This scene is amazing. Jiangning is pacing forward, walking among the white clouds and the golden clouds, looking around at these clocks. On these innumerable clocks and watches, there is an inexplicable and incomprehensible special charm. This kind of feeling made him a little familiar, but when it was his turn to think about it carefully, he found that no matter how he thought about it, he could not recall all the things or memories related to it. However, this feeling is so natural, for a time to make Jiangning confused. Chapter 722 He wandered around the world full of clocks and clocks, trying to find out the secret and the way to leave. However, he wandered for a long time and looked for a long time, but he could not find a way to leave here, let alone see where the mystery was hidden. This is the place of time. Everything is related to time. Jiangning thought of this meaning. When he looked at the clocks here, he had different wonderful ideas. With this wonderful idea in mind, Jiangning raised his feet and walked towards one of the clocks, which was very Western-style in appearance and operation. It is so quietly hanging in the sky, under the background of white clouds and Jinxia, with a very wonderful unique charm. Affected by this charm, Jiangning raised his hand to touch the clock. As soon as his fingertips touched the clock, his whole body was shocked, and the surrounding space and scene also changed. To use one word to describe it is to turn the universe upside down. What''s more, it''s more than that. The white cloud and Jinxia are rotating rapidly in the inversion. This fast scene is too fast to prevent. Jiangning couldn''t help but close his eyes. When he opened them again, he was already in a wonderful world. This is a world full of vitality and prosperity, where all things survive and multiply, where civilization has grown and prospered. Time faithfully records scenes of the world, while Jiangning itself looks at the world from the perspective of onlookers. He began to see from the birth of this world until he saw that the wild world gradually became full of vitality, all kinds of animals and plants gradually appeared, and then intelligent life began to appear. There are human beings and other different races. Although they are very different from human beings, they are all a kind of intelligent life. Later, the speed of time was speeding up. Jiangning saw that under the threat of wild animals, the livelihood of various intelligent races became increasingly difficult. Therefore, the sages were born. They thought for decades and wanted to change this situation. As a result, the houses, fences and even weapons that were used to protect the body began to appear one by one in the wisdom of the sages and were invented. The emergence of these things began to gradually improve the living conditions of intelligent life. Because of these things, their wisdom began to increase in varying degrees. Finally, when civilization began to appear, such changes became more violent. The wisdom of life, as if in a complete transformation overnight, and with the passage of time, the rapid development of civilization, the advantages of wisdom of life is growing, and finally they conquered the vast land, occupy the absolute rule and leadership. They drove all kinds of wild animals that threatened their own security to distant places, and all kinds of alien races that threatened ethnic groups to bitter and cold places. The fighting began to escalate and chaos began. Every day, different ethnic groups started fierce fighting and fighting with each other for various reasons. And civilization, under the countless corpses of both sides and the feeding of flesh and blood, began to develop and progress faster. Time is speeding up. Jiangning has witnessed everything from birth to development and then to the peak of a world. Not surprisingly, the world or the world recorded by time should also usher in its destruction. When his thoughts just fell, the world he watched began to change dramatically one day, and then the sky turned black in an instant, and thunder and fire appeared in the sky. Then, two groups of people who can fly in the air suddenly appeared. They chased and fought in the air. The attacks they waved between them caused the mainland to collapse, the mountains and rivers to tumble, the tsunami and the hurricane to ravage. The whole world, ushered in a doomsday scene. And finally, this thriving world, in the attack of two groups of extraordinary powers, is split, countless lives die, and the prosperous world begins to die. "This is an innocent world that has been affected!" In the record of time, Jiangning clearly understands the birth of a world and its final destiny. He is very clear that this is an ordinary ordinary world, there is no so-called extraordinary power. If the world goes on with its natural development, it may also move towards the era of science and technology. But it''s a pity that an innocent disaster has come, and the world has been destroyed. It also interrupts the further development of civilization and makes it disappear forever, which can only be observed from the long river of time. In addition, it seems that the two groups of people who suddenly came and fought with each other came here from another world. This shows that both groups of people have great power to travel freely through the world, and the reason why they fight is unknown. The end of time here, or the moment when Jiangning watched the world die, is also the end of time record. He left there in an instant. Then he began to look at the other clocks and touch them. Through the experience just now, Jiangning has also learned that these countless clocks and clocks are the images projected by time. It records the history of the past, the most real history, history without any modification. As for why it is hidden in the eyes of the old man of time, Jiangning does not know. However, this does not prevent him from prying into the past history through these clocks. Maybe, he is lucky enough to find out the truth when he keeps watching. After all, he once saw the same experience in the territory where God was suspected to exist, but he didn''t know the result. Because things only disappeared when they were recorded there. After that, Jiangning touched other clocks. Through these clocks, he saw a lot of history that people had never known or even knew in their lives. It was a history of a different world, from which he saw a lot of unprecedented knowledge and civilization, from which he also learned a lot. Although he was observing from the perspective of an onlooker, he saw a lot of things and learned a lot. This feeling is fascinating and even more intoxicating. But even though he saw a lot of them, it''s for the clocks that have countless clocks and records countless world histories. What he saw and learned was just a drop in the bucket. Later, after watching another world again, Jiangning began to touch other clocks. At this time, he saw the picture that he was interested in and most wanted to know. He saw the old man of time. He saw the old man standing in the boundless void against a figure wrapped in darkness. He saw from the picture that the old man of time was looking at the figure in front of him seriously and fearfully, but the shadow was very relaxed, even indifferent. The unseen appearance was covered by layers of dark, and a layer of bright starlight appeared on the dark, as if the river of stars had been draped over him. What they said to each other, Jiangning could not know what they said. Only through time can the old man guess that the conversation between them is not pleasant, because the old man is angry. Later, Jiangning saw the figure shrouded in darkness and began to attack. He raised his hand and raised his feet to drive the great power. The space was wantonly distorted in his hands, and every move was covered by the supreme power. Storm like offensive, Qi Shushu''s attack on time old man, the latter in the mysterious man''s attack appears very embarrassed, he always passively bear. Seeing that the old man of time was shriveled, the mysterious man opposite seemed very happy. Jiangning could guess from his shaking shoulders. Time old man, however, began to fight back in a moment of resistance. He fought back by controlling time wantonly. It was hard for Jiangning to understand the battle between them. I just feel that their every move is full of inexplicable charm, which is the great power with rules. When you raise your hand and stop your feet, you can arbitrarily modify everything and turn everything around. Jiangning then saw that in the center of the two men''s war, under the leakage of their mutual rules, a strange scene had emerged. As chaos opens up, the world begins to open. He was shocked by this scene. The fighting between the two powerful men can influence each other and catalyze a world. What kind of realm is this? Jiangning is unknown, but it does not prevent him from yearning for this realm. Chapter 723 In the palace of time, from the "memory" faithfully recorded by time, he has seen wonderful scenes of history, which has opened his eyes. What''s more, from these past "history", he has learned a lot of unique knowledge from other worlds. The most important thing is that he has a wide range of eyes, so that he can understand and know what he does not know. So we can understand the strong existence of a higher level. This scene of memory, constantly impact on his mind, make Jiangning dizzy, fascinated. No matter the old man of time or the mysterious man who fought against him, he raised his hand and stung his feet. Every move had a powerful state of supreme power, which perfectly explained what the power of a strong man was. Jiangning looks at these memories from the perspective of onlookers. The war long ago was faithfully recorded by time and preserved in this mysterious palace. This is a unique and precious heritage. Although Jiangning doesn''t know the specific cause and effect, he also began to gradually understand the truth under the surface of this huge multiverse by constantly crossing different worlds. The fight between the mysterious man and the time old man, time gradually passed, and they are both rare strong men. Jiangning was greatly inspired and shocked by the wanton reversal of space, the reversal of time and the setting of various traps and prisons. From the perspective of time old man, Jiangning found for the first time that he did not completely and perfectly control the stone of time, nor did he completely grasp the supreme power contained in the gem of time, let alone be like time old man. Through the omnipresent, invisible and immaterial time, one by one amazing magic and means are released. "Now take a good look and see how I play with time!" A sudden voice rang out in Jiangning''s mind. He looked at the old man time in shock. There was a huge wave in his heart. He did not expect such a situation. "You..." Jiangning was so shocked that he didn''t know what to say. Time old man''s voice once again sounded in his mind, "this is a memory of the past. Long ago, I saw that you will come to the palace of time in the future." He added, "your arrival means that I have failed to deal with the powerful enemy, and the consequence will be death. So, I leave a legacy for you and hope it can help you. " The scene of the war suddenly stopped, and then Jiangning saw the old man turn to face him, gentle eyes looking at him. "What''s the matter?" He asked eagerly, "what is the truth of this chaotic world?" Time old man waved his hand, waved his sleeve, and stone tables and benches appeared in the quiet space. He asked Jiangning to sit down, "come on, sit down first and have a cup of tea." After Jiangning sat down, old man time poured a cup of tea for him, and then said, "this powerful enemy comes from a different world. There are a large number of enemies, including human beings and non-human races. The purpose of their coming here is to seize the natural treasures and resources in our universe. However, many of them are strong and many of their servants are evil. We are not their opponents at all. The big world is also falling apart in the struggle. The strong are dying one after another, and the aggressors are not feeling well. During the war, the treasure was also broken and scattered into the universe of great division. " "This is the truth of the chaotic multiverse!" Jiangning was shocked. Although he was aware of it at the beginning, he didn''t think of it at all. Now, with the help of the old man, he understands the world he has experienced. Originally, it was one, only because the war a long time ago broke up the whole powerful world into many multiverse overnight. "Is this the treasure?" Jiangning took out the fragments and asked the old man about the time in front of him. The latter saw the fragment in his hand and nodded silently, "yes, this is the fragment of the treasure. It is a natural treasure, which contains magical functions. We don''t know how its existence is known by the outside world. When those self styled "Witches" suddenly invaded, we didn''t expect that they were so powerful. When we can''t take precautions, many strong people are killed! Even me! " He recalled with emotion, "a rare war broke our whole universe apart in an instant, and the powerful universe fell into its own" level ". And that treasure also fell apart in an instant because of the great split of the universe. Some of it still broke into the split universe, and some of it entered other different worlds." He told Jiangning: "it seems that you have got the inheritance of witches. It''s a good thing to know more about them." Jiangning did not expect that Narnia and his party would get such a surprising secret. The world he was born in was torn apart by the invasion of witches. No wonder there are many earths in the world he experienced. At first he thought it was a parallel universe, but now he knows that these worlds are one. Because of a long time ago''s war, not only his higher world status has been reduced, but also he has become chaotic. What''s more, I didn''t expect that the fragment I got unexpectedly was a natural treasure. Even the powerful witches are envious, and even want to grab the treasure. With this hot potato in hand, Jiangning is bound to be more cautious in the future. "Even you powerful beings have fallen. I don''t understand that I, a younger generation, can fight against a powerful world!" Jiangning honestly replied that he didn''t think he was the protagonist of destiny. To be able to fight against a powerful world, and the professionals in this world are exactly the way they are going. Moreover, if it is the protagonist, these once powerful existence, is the real protagonist. Each of them, they are on the top, but they are all dead. In other words, the dead are not qualified to be called the protagonist, but if they are as supporting roles, they are so powerful. Jiangning can''t imagine how powerful the protagonist should be to meet this setting. Time old man faint smile, "it doesn''t matter, try your best.". Maybe, you don''t need to be enemies with them. Join them. However, you need to be careful not to be found by them. Otherwise, you will die He added: "besides, it seems that you also have secrets. Unfortunately, as a dead man, I can''t find them. However, that carriage can be used well! " Jiangning was not surprised that old man time found the carriage. If a powerful existence could not be found, it should be suspected. But he was confused by his secret. Therefore, he looked at the old man of time. "Dig out your own secrets, old man, I can''t know. If I were alive, I might be interested, but it''s a pity that I''m dead. Now the memory left behind is about to dissipate. When you have something to hand in, you can feel for it by yourself! " He said, "if you have more talent in the future, maybe you can grow into a strong man. If you don''t have this talent, it''s good to be a local emperor. Good luck, little fellow! Now, take a good look at how I play with time. " As soon as the voice fell and the quiet space was restored again, Jiangning was shocked to see the old man playing with time. All kinds of means and wonderful ideas come at hand, and even he saw the time old man set a trap to trap the mysterious man in the past time and space. When he wanted to continue to watch, the war of a long time ago suddenly disappeared. And he returned to the temple of time again! Chapter 724 White clouds, golden clouds, clocks and watches, the palace of time! Jiangning, standing here, has not fully recovered his mind, whether it is the scenes of history, the scenes of old man time fighting with a powerful enemy, or some of the things old man time told him. These things are too big to digest and accept. What''s more, I didn''t expect that there was such a secret past in the fragments I got by accident. However, also because of the words of the old man time, he completely opened the mystery of the chaotic multiverse. It turns out that they used to be a complete world, but they were torn apart by a great war. As a result, the status of the higher world has declined, and the whole universe has become extremely chaotic. Now, he also understands what kind of enemy he will face in the future. Those enemies, such as the life court and the group of gods, are just thieves who seek to seize some power in the chaotic universe. It''s not a real God, it''s just a group of false gods. It is precisely because of the chaotic universe that they can easily reverse time, space and even modify the reality. And these, in the real integrity, strict rules of the world is completely impossible to achieve. Although he had already noticed and even speculated in the past; But when these real secrets were revealed by old time, Jiangning was relieved. The unknown is always terrible and frightening, but when it is exposed, it becomes no longer terrible. Now, Jiangning has the means to deal with these guys. At this moment, he is full of confidence, no longer worried about the future plan. "How can I get out?" He thought so. When his idea came out, he felt that the mysterious temple of time had a reaction. The next moment, the feeling of the reversal of heaven and earth strikes again. When he opens his eyes again, people have come to the cave where the old man of time sleeps. And the time he needed to look up to the old man, also in the moment of his appearance, turned into flying ash. Jiangning bowed to the old man of time, and then the whole cave began to tremble. At the same time, the smell of decay and decay appeared constantly, accompanied by bursts of visions. Looking at these visions and feeling the breath, Jiangning understands that the great destruction and collapse of the world is about to begin. Not thinking much, he immediately chose to leave here. Body soared up, along the way to see the choice of self termination of life more. Many lives in the underground world choose to end themselves in the terrible environment of the end of the world. Whether it is intelligent life, or animals and Warcraft without wisdom, they all choose to end themselves in the face of this great terror. He didn''t choose to return to the earth''s surface through the dark sea again. Instead, he directly opened a path to the earth''s surface through magic and violence. His huge accumulation makes him return to the surface world in a very fast and convenient way. Unlike when we first came to Narnia, when we return to the surface world, Narnia has fallen into the end. At the same time, the earth is constantly shaking, the volcano in the sea bottom is constantly erupting hot magma, the sky becomes dark, and the storm and lightning are constantly raging. At the same time, the stars in the sky in the dark, they (Narnia, stars are life) body into a meteor hit the surface. The doomsday scene is declaring that the world is on the verge of destruction. Jiangning heard the dying struggle and wailing of life in his ears. He obeyed the agreement and went straight to the kelpalaville sea. There was an island in the narrow sea, where many lives of Narnia were gathered together, ready to escape the doomsday trial. Jiangning''s flying speed, at this moment, has climbed to the limit or even crossed the limit. His speed, gradually breaking through the sound speed, then breaking through the supersonic speed, and flying at a speed close to the speed of sublight to the kelparaville sea. In the kelpalaville sea, a large island named after the same sea area, there are many lives in Narnia. There are animals, plants, mermaids, water goddesses and even stars. They are gathered here by the mermaid''s message and the water goddess''s notice, and they all know that the end of the world is coming. Therefore, after hearing about ancient Narnia, one of the kings of the golden age who was praised by later generations as "five kings ruling together", and the return of the king of the central earth who ruled the vast territory of Narnia, he will lead Narnia''s people to avoid the judgment from the end. Therefore, many lives from the vast territory of Narnia, gathered here, no one to doubt the truth of this matter. Because, Mermaid and water goddess will not deceive them, there is no reason to deceive them. At the end of the world, they have no motive or reason to do so. Therefore, the news about the return of ancient kings and leading them to avoid the doomsday judgment has convinced many Narnians. So, during that time period, there were migrating teams all over the vast land of Narnia. They gathered in the south of Narnia, crossed the kelparaville sea and landed on the final refuge island. The people who took refuge also had the children of stars. They went all out to return to the earth from the sky and gathered here to take refuge. And, waiting quietly on this island, the return of the ancient king! Even in the environment of the end of the world, people are hard to be at a loss, but the life of refuge here is still firmly waiting. Because once the king doesn''t come back, they have nowhere to go, let alone hide. Because, the whole Narnia is not safe, where you hide, you can''t escape death! Human beings, the best sons of Narnia, have long followed Aslan back to his kingdom with their king and queen. It is said that that is the perfect country where Narnia can avoid the judgment of doomsday. But Aslan''s country cannot hold all lives, therefore, most lives are still unable to avoid this disaster. They were waiting to die quietly, but at this time, they heard the news that the ancient kings had redeemed them. Therefore, every life was like a dying struggle before death. They grasped the straw and worked hard to cross the kelpalaville sea to get together. Now, in the face of the countdown to the end of the day and the sudden change of natural disasters, every refuge''s eyes are staring at the sky, looking forward to the posture of the ancient king! Chapter 725 Hurricanes, tsunamis, landslides, whatever can be linked with the end of the word, at this moment can not be perfect to interpret the end of the world to the temporary scene! Their pale description is so insignificant. I''m afraid that only when life really faces the end of the world, can it understand and feel the horror of the end of the world more intuitively. Narnia, this world with all kinds of incredible creatures, human beings are worthy of the pride of heaven, which is determined by the rules of the world. Aslan knew this before the end, so he arranged a part of his life to come to his own country, where is the real Narnia, in order to avoid the end of the world. And most of the Narnia life, they are not qualified to come to Aslan''s country, can clearly know the end of the world coming life, is only a small part. The vast majority of life is still mediocre. At most, it''s just strange where the human beings who used to spread all over the continent have gone. Only at the moment when the end of the world really comes, can all Narnia''s lives directly feel the great terror of the imminent death of the world, and therefore know that the end of the world is coming. However, they have no way to avoid the end of the world, because they have no ability to cross the world, and they have no ability to transcend the world. The only destiny is to be buried with the world! If there is no accident, it will be the result in the end! And now, their fate has changed greatly, although it is impossible that all the lives in Narnia can safely avoid the end of the world. However, compared with the part of life Aslan took away, they are undoubtedly the majority. At the moment when the end of the world comes, there is no other way for all life except the shivering of fear. But it was at this time that Mermaid, water goddess and other gods told them that the return of ancient kings would lead them to escape the end of the world. At first, the only reaction of most of life was disbelief. But then they found that they had no other way, because so far, none of them could think of a way to avoid the end. Because, this is not a simple plate change, nor is it a simple tsunami. It can give them enough time to build an ark that can accommodate more lives! So, guided by the mermaid and the water goddess, they migrated from the vast territory of Narnia to the south of Narnia, crossed the kelpalaville sea and entered an island. And, waiting for the coming of ancient kings! After all, in Narnia''s legend, the five ancient kings who once brought infinite prosperity to Narnia returned to Narnia twice in a thousand years. Now, in Narnia, when their people are about to bear the end of the world, one of the kings is back here again. This news is particularly valuable in the atmosphere of impending doomsday. After all, the people of Narnia firmly believe that their king will come back again. And this has also been confirmed. Therefore, when they know the return of the ancient kings, and will lead them away from Narnia, to live on the real land of the kings. All the Narnians, regardless of all kinds of difficulties and dangers, crossed all kinds of Jedi and went back to the islands on the sea, waiting for the ancient king to lead them out of the sea of suffering. "Wang, help us!" "I pray for your salvation, O king!" On the coast, there are a lot of nanians. They have different appearances. Among them, most can speak beasts and a few giants. In the past ancient history, the Narnians and the giants were antagonists. Their ancient kings and succeeding kings carried out wars to expel the giants on a large scale. Now, their descendants are able to stand together without any disputes. If they were known by Narnia thousands of years ago, they would not believe it. Many and many Narnia lives kneel on the shore, praying, and their voices gather together. The huge voice even once covered a series of sensations and natural disasters caused by the end of the day. The loud sound covers the vibration caused by hurricanes, tsunamis, earthquakes and volcanic eruptions, and is carried far away with the spirit of the wind. At this time, the prayer of Narnia found a distant sky, a black spot in the rapid approach. Griffins, goshawks and birds hover over the island. Their eyesight clearly sees the black spot in the distance, which is a figure covered in a black robe. At the moment, the shadow was coming at top speed. "Ancient kings..." "He came to save us." "The wizard king!" The noise came one after another, and then the emotion of excitement appeared in every Narnia''s heart. Their eyes revealed an excited look, staring at the distant sky. Jiangning flies very fast. When the islands in the sea appear in the distance, a black line appears in his eyes. His speed accelerated again, and he soon got close to the island. At this time, he also heard the prayers of the nanians, and Jiangning did not respond to them. His soul began to connect with a bright light in his soul, from which we can clearly feel a huge world full of vitality. In the face of his call, is responding to him. At the same time, in the main world, hidden in the crevice of the main world, as if the shadow of the general world, facing the call of the distant world. It began to tremble fiercely, and then a source of colorful colors ran through endless time and space, opening a road to Narnia. At this time, Jiangning had already flown over the island. He stood in the air and looked down at hundreds of thousands of lives below. This is just the tip of the iceberg in the lives of many Narnia. There are still countless lives in the vast territory of Narnia. However, they have no way to come. Flying life and water life may dare to come, but life on land can''t come here. "Your Majesty, you are coming!" Hula, on the beach of the coast, there are countless figures kneeling in an instant. They look at the legendary ancient kings with fanatical eyes, and their expectation and worship are comparable to the most fanatical religious elements. Jiangning watched this scene with satisfaction, and hundreds of thousands of Narnia lives gathered here on this island of tens of thousands of square kilometers. Among them, they also respected his orders and brought seeds from all over the world. It can be imagined that everything here, whether the Narnia people or Narnia plants, will enrich his world and bring him diversified resources. He stood up in the air, and then sent out waves of invisible soul power from his mind. One of the light spots was responded and began to respond to his call. Before long, in the eyes of Narnia, a colorful light appeared in the sky. Then, a grand light column with seven colors came down from the sky, covering all of them and the land under their feet. Then, the Narnians feel the ground shaking under their feet, and then they find their eyes rising and the ground rising. And, with the height of ascension, the Narnians began to cheer. They looked at the rising land under their feet with great joy. They knew that their lives had been saved. They were going to leave the dying world and live in a new world. The connection channel formed by the source brings a huge connection force, directly covering the island of tens of thousands of square kilometers below. Then, the magic power directly pulled up the island below, and gradually increased. When it rises to a certain extent, the island is completely wrapped by the colorful light in an instant, turns into a meteor, flies to the sky quickly, and turns into a bright star at a fast speed and disappears! Chapter 726 This is a huge world, it is surrounded by a layer of translucent crystal wall emitting endless light, and outside this world is a primitive universe which is still in the wild period! And between the world and the primitive universe, it is separated by a layer of colorful light pillars. The world, which is planar in appearance, is surrounded by endless white light. In its interior, there is an infinitely wide sea, and in a corner of the sea, there are more than ten different areas of land. Among the land and sea, there are countless islands of different sizes. In the future, a piece of land with an area of only tens of thousands of square kilometers has come here and will settle down here in the future. When the island, which contains hundreds of thousands of Nania''s lives, is safely located in a vast sea area, hundreds of thousands of Nania''s lives are still not completely awakened from the shock. They look at each other in this new world. Although they are still on the land of Narnia at the moment, they also know that they have come to a new world. Everything here is strange to them. "This sea area and the surrounding islands will become your new breeding ground in the future!" With a wave of Jiangning''s hand, a water curtain appeared out of thin air, which clearly reflected the land they stood on and the surrounding environment. The eyes of Narnia people of different sizes looked at the water curtain. They saw islands of different sizes around their land. These islands were like stars in the vast sea area. Among them, there are large and small, but the number is large enough for them to survive. What''s more, they also see that there are all kinds of fruit and food growing well on those islands, and there are amazing numbers of fish living in those rivers and waters. This is a rich world, and they are in a rich environment. "Thank you, your majesty!" Every narinian, to redeem himself, and to accept his ancient king, to the highest courtesy. They also can''t think of anything to please the king in front of them besides etiquette. Jiangning doesn''t care about this. What he wants is to enrich his own world, not only species but also resources. Enrich his own world and strengthen him at the same time. When the world is strong, it will give him back his long-term "investment" and bring him substantial benefits. However, there is still a problem to be solved. "I need to distribute the land for you. You have been fighting against each other, and there will be no fighting at this time. But over time, it is inevitable that this will not happen. All of you have come to my country from the dead, so I will redistribute your new land here! " After hearing Jiangning''s words, people in Narnia said that they would obey his orders and never engage in private fights. Jiangning did not say that after that, he began to allocate land for these different ethnic groups. Among them, he assigned the mermaid and the goddess of water to a scattered archipelago, stipulating that this was their country and living place. Later, he assigned the giants to a larger Archipelago as their land. After that, the life of Griffins and other flying species was allocated to a large island with high altitude. And they moved other lives in one after another. Then he threw the seeds from Narnia world into the sky and let them fall on the vast sea area of broken islands with the help of wind, and finally settled down. After that, Jiangning left here. After that, the Narnians began to live and multiply on the land they got, and to build cities, and to build their own country. Honor Jiangning, for their gods! And they began to communicate with other races from Narnia. According to the land allocated by Jiangning, they became the "God given land" in their mind. In the later days of gradual prosperity, they established a busy maritime trade route with each other. Each race has developed various civilization achievements in the future history. After settling down the nanians, Jiangning left the broken archipelago. Then he came to the sea surrounded by several continents. In this sea area, there are also islands of different sizes. On one of the big islands with an area of more than 200000 square kilometers, there is a warlock country. The masters of this country are a group of warlocks. They have formed a warlock Council to maintain the operation and stable development of the country. Under his rule, he ruled more than half a million human beings, and established a college for the development of warlock groups. He selected young children with warlock talents from the common people and trained them to strengthen their groups. So that their warlocks can always control their country. They were once despised and treated unfairly by human countries, so when these warlocks got what they wanted, they had their own country. In order to avoid the unfair treatment of warlock group again, they made strict policies and means to maintain their rule, so that the country would be in their hands forever. Or, it''s not right to say that this country is controlled by warlocks, rather than by professionals! Whether they are warlocks, druids, or demon hunters, they are all part of the ruler of this country. After warlocks and druids set up their own academies one after another, demon hunters also set up a new kelmohan. Like warlocks and druids, they chose apprentices from the common people and brought them back to the academy to teach. Although this country has a small population, in this vast sea area and scattered islands, there are still many kinds of monsters in the old world. These monsters, who came here from the old world, have multiplied rapidly in the vast land. The number of them is growing so fast that the rulers of the warlock kingdom are worrying about how to solve these monsters every day. Even the fast-growing monsters once formed a tide of monsters, which impacted every city. Therefore, they maintain a standing elite army of 10000 people all the year round, and with the cooperation of the local professions and demon hunters, they constantly surround and suppress these disgusting monsters. Although the situation is difficult and dangerous, it does not blow out the desire for power of professionals after they take control of power. On the contrary, this kind of flame and desire of grasping power and obsessed with power become more vigorous under the impact of monster tide! However, the professionals in charge of the country are not always entangled with these monsters. They also developed a very developed and prosperous maritime trade. They opened up air routes everywhere in their own waters, trying to go to other continents to exchange and trade with the human countries there. They even tried to find the land of the high elves in the rumor, exchange and trade with those noble groups who are obviously the best in the world, and even learn the knowledge and technology of the high elves. However, many times of searching always failed. They did not know the land of the high elves, and they could not find it. Only the high elves came to their country for trade in their own white boat, but they could not go to the land of the high elves. Because they know that the land of the high elves is covered by an invisible border. Unless they withdraw the border, they will not be able to find it all their lives. However, the trade and exchange with the high elves, still make them get more rich from the high elves of all kinds of goods, and continue to pursue. And their knowledge and civilization, also in the exchange with the high elves, has been a leap forward development. This kind of result is joyful! Chapter 727 Because of the power of the stone of time, the velocity of time in this world is different from that of the outside world. Compared with the outside world, its velocity of time has an exaggerated proportion. It''s almost one to one hundred, that is, one year in the main world and one hundred years here. In the hundreds of years presided over by ininville, he did not let the world develop on its own, but guided it. In addition, the area of the world itself has been greatly increased, so that in this vast almost unlimited sea area of more than a dozen pieces of land of different sizes, the population is very rare, thousands of miles without smoke, can change the word called thousands of miles without smoke Although exaggerated, it is actually a change. In Europe, Asia and Africa, as the land area increases, the only result is that the population is once again diluted. As a result, the states in Germany became more chaotic. They are busy emigrating and seizing as much land as possible. At the same time, European powers, especially France, are also seizing the time to occupy Germany, which naturally leads to a new round of war. And the land of the Tang people has also been growing in the drastic changes. The land of nearly one million square kilometers at the beginning made the population of nearly ten million of the Tang people extremely scarce. With the continuous outward migration of the Tang people, people settled and developed in various places. Hundreds of years later, part of the land of the Tang people was developed. The areas that had been backward began to prosper. And the population of the Tang Dynasty has increased from nearly ten million a few hundred years ago to 18 million! The national strength of the Tang people, also because of the growth of population, was once again enhanced on the basis of its original strength. Although they can''t be said to be invincible in the world today, in Europa, there is really no country that is the opponent of the Tang people. The economic circle around the Mediterranean has become more and more prosperous, and because of the opening of the Suez Canal by the Tang people, the Mediterranean economic circle has become more and more prosperous. The islands distributed in the Red Sea were brought into their own rule by the Tang people, and the Socotra island in the horn of Africa has become extremely prosperous because of the passing of hundreds of years! This is a prosperous island not inferior to the native land of the Tang Dynasty. The people of the Tang Dynasty migrated nearly 100000 people here one after another, and sent 20000 troops and navies to guard here. The permanent port and wharf have been built. The port area has a lot of building facilities, all of which are made of bricks and stones. The style is elegant and beautiful. It also built a huge military fortress and base for defense and consolidation. In the military harbor, there are dozens of warships moored. They patrol every day to fight against pirates. Yes, pirates! Because of the opening of the Suez Canal, not only the Mediterranean trade around the native place of the Tang Dynasty became more and more prosperous, but also the trade between the East and the West made the overseas trade develop and grow. The ancient occupation of piracy is an "ancient tradition" in Europe. The Tang people dominated the Suez Canal and the Mediterranean trade area. Merchants from all countries and nationalities sailed boats to bring in a steady stream of goods from all over the world, adding a new fire to the already prosperous overseas trade. Silk, tea and porcelain from the ancient East, carpets and slaves from Persia, ironware, gemstones and spices from India, spices from the archipelago, ivory, leather and other goods, as well as some works, were transported to the west by ship. They first moored in Socotra Island, paid taxes, and then held the navigation certificate issued by the Tang people, so that they could move freely in the Red Sea. Every day, these taxes alone dazzled the people of the Tang Dynasty. They had a steady stream of financial support. In addition to developing their own infrastructure and industry and commerce according to their ancestral system, they also imported high-quality timber from all over the country, built more warships, and firmly held their own interests. At the moment when overseas trade is booming, only a large and elite navy can maintain this interest. Therefore, the navy of the Tang people was extremely powerful. It not only dominates the Mediterranean, but also is the first naval power in Europe and the world. In view of the piracy and smuggling, the navy of the Tang Dynasty carried out all day long checks in various sea areas to combat piracy and smuggling and safeguard their own interests. At the same time, in line with the principle of valuing the rarity of goods, the Tang people limited the supply of some luxury goods. It is mainly in the face of Europe, but also in the face of the East. But these things, in the Tang people''s native land is everything, the treatment of their own people have long been in front of all countries. He doesn''t need to exploit his own people any more, because the prosperous overseas trade and monopolistic Oriental trade exaggerate the amount of gold and silver he flows in every day. Therefore, the arrogant royal family and the government of the Tang Dynasty did not look up to the poor money in the hands of the local people. The prosperous overseas trade made the people of Tang Dynasty go abroad one after another. Even though the risk of navigation was great, human beings still could not resist this temptation in the face of huge amounts of money. Because in the Tang Dynasty, there are many examples, people who go out for a long voyage often earn a huge amount of money on the way back and forth. After returning to their hometown, they bought land, built luxurious manors, and raised foreign slaves. At the same time, they once again carried out long-distance trade, purchased goods, and constantly expanded their merchant fleet, making frightening profits from one trip to another. Because these people''s examples are in the front, leading to long-distance sea trade, there is a very good market in the local people of Tang Dynasty. The prosperous trade, under the control of the Tang government, led to the revitalization of the country''s economy, resulting in a virtuous cycle. At the same time, promoting the development of industry and commerce, in assisting agriculture, the whole society presents an amazing vitality. And Fatima Egypt, their whole land was occupied by the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty! In the past 100 years, the Tang people organized an army of about 100000 troops to capture Fatima Egypt. Now it has become the Egyptian province of the Tang people! In the following hundreds of years, the population of the Tang Dynasty wantonly migrated into the land of Egypt, and what they did was to completely occupy and never go. The fall of Egypt also made Suez the canal of the Tang Dynasty. This waterway flowing with gold, the wealth earned all day long, amazing! However, European countries, the countries that originally joined the Suez Canal for investment, although they get a lot of money every year because of the prosperous Suez Canal. At the beginning, it was amazing and joyful for all countries, but they were comparing the big profits of the Tang people, and they were dissatisfied with the fact that they only shared the soup. However, they did not have the confidence to win the Tang people, and they did not dare to fight rashly! Although the overseas trade was very prosperous, the Tang government did not slacken its efforts to build its own industrial, commercial and military power. On the contrary, a large number of warships were launched into the Navy every year. And their number of merchant ships is exaggerated to nearly 40000! It''s bigger than the sea carriage driver of parallel time and space! Although the pirate force revived, gradually prospered, and constantly ambushed in various sea areas all day long. However, compared with the scale of dozens or hundreds of merchant ships, the number of Pirates robbed is also very small. Nevertheless, every success can bring huge benefits to the pirates, which further stimulates the development of the piracy industry. Chapter 728 Although the pirate industry became extremely prosperous because of robbing the merchant ships of the Tang Dynasty and other countries. Although all countries secretly support pirates and sell stolen goods for them, they are still a drop in the bucket compared with the huge profits of the Tang people. All countries are not satisfied with the fact that the Tang people controlled the routes and formulated the price rules, but they did not have the courage to fight. Because the thousands of warships operating in the Mediterranean alone are daunting. Nevertheless, faced with such enviable overseas trade, the governments of various countries also wanted to open up a new route to the East, so as to break the monopoly of the Tang people. As a result, countries on the Iberian Peninsula, as well as the British Isles, even Morocco and Italy in North Africa, have begun a road of foreign exploration. With a lot of money and profits, they recruited navigators for long-distance exploration and opened up a new route to the East. Stimulated by a lot of money and official titles, many self conceited, skillful and ambitious navigators have come to the palaces of various countries. They talk endlessly in front of the throne of the monarchs of various countries, talking about their own expertise and the materials and personnel they need to carry. At the same time, they are required to build new long-distance ships for their exploration. And the countries that are interested in the huge profits of overseas trade have agreed to the requirements of these navigators, choosing the best quality wood to build new ships for long-distance navigation, and at the same time wrapping a layer of copper plate on the bottom of the ship. Thanks to sharing part of Suez''s interests, European countries are obviously richer in parallel time and space, and their technology has also been greatly improved. These navigators won the support of the government, and then selected high-quality crew members with good martial arts skills to drive their new ships overseas to explore new routes. They will not go to the Mediterranean, let alone through the Suez Canal in the provinces of Tang Egypt, but take the Atlantic route to explore. These navigators set out to explore the sea route with ambition, expectation of high-ranking official titles and yearning dreams. However, it is extremely difficult to sail in the open sea, especially in the Atlantic Ocean, where storms are frequent and dangerous. After they go to sea, they have to face the threat from the sea and the limited supply of materials. But also to endure the pressure from the physical and mental test. However, these navigators who dare to explore the unknown are different from ordinary people. The same is true of the crew they personally selected. They have been sailing in the Atlantic Ocean, drawing and surveying charts along the way, recording hydrological and other information, as an important reference condition. If there is no accident, these overseas explorers will eventually arrive in the new world, which was later named "americana.". However, it is a pity that the history of the world has changed a lot, which is different from the history derived from parallel time and space. The explorers met with rare waves in the Atlantic Ocean, and the ships were in danger of capsizing at any time. Rough sea, wind and waves, as if a sea giant in anger. Its fiery temper makes the sea change color. The rolling waves are like the palm of the sea giant, trying to overturn the small insects on its body. "Captain, it''s too stormy. What should we do?" The first mate Smith stumbled all the way, holding the ship''s things in his hand, and walked to the poop with difficulty, yelling to captain Garrett. At the moment of the storm, his voice was almost covered even by roaring. "Fasten the rope, take care of the sails, and tell everyone to stick to it and pay attention to your safety. The wind and waves will pass. We must hold on. As long as we hold on to this storm, we will be safe. " "Yes Chief officer Smith also understood that it was in vain for him to ask the captain what to do in such a storm. Because of human power, compared with the nature in the rage, it is too small. Asking the captain is just a psychological comfort. He began to tell the crew to repeat what the captain had just said. Whoosh, whoosh! "The cable is broken!" The rope that fastens the surface of the sail will inevitably break under the impact of the strong wind. The breaking of the rope also makes the bulging sail incline towards the side, and the course of the ship begins to shift. The captain was so surprised that he yelled at the sailors to fasten the rope again, but the broken rope was like a snake, and the wind gave it great strength. One of the crew members couldn''t take precautions against being hit by the rope. His body was like being hit by a high-speed truck in a flash. His body was more than 100 Jin, flying in the air like a feather, and then fell into the vast sea. Whether the captain or the crew saw this scene, they all knew that the crew had no chance of survival. Pop, whoosh. Nightmares seem to come one after another. Since the first rope broke, several more ropes broke one after another. With the scene just now, the sailors were naturally very careful and doubly wary of these ropes endowed with power by the strong wind. They tried their best to fix the broken rope again, but the rope, which was endowed with kinetic energy by the wind, flew and collided in the air, and the sailors could not grasp the rope at all. And the deviation of sails also caused the ships to deviate from their established routes. "Whirlpool, whirlpool!" "What!!" Captain Garrett heard the cry of the sailor''s panic, and immediately went to the poop. He took out his spectacles and looked at the sea in the distance. Just in front of their voyage, there was a huge sea whirlpool blocking their way. "Turn the rudder, turn the rudder, turn the rudder in a fuckin ''emergency!" Agallite roared in horror. Once they met such a huge sea whirlpool, their ship''s chance of survival was zero. He roared and ran quickly to control the ship himself, trying to avoid the sea whirlpool ahead. However, the tilt of the sail and the breaking of the rope made it extremely difficult for him to turn the boat. At the same time, the constant impact of strong winds and waves makes the control and driving of ships more difficult. At this time, a souring sound and the inclination of a significant shadow made him look at the mast. It was leaning, but before she could speak, the mast began to break! "It''s over!" He sails all the year round and naturally knows what it means if the mast breaks. If it is in a calm time, there is time to repair, even if it is a small storm, he can also make the crew carry out emergency repair. However, this is a raging ocean, and at this time is happening once in a hundred years of big waves, it is impossible to give him a little time for emergency repair! At the last glance, agallite saw the boat under his feet, pushed into the Sea vortex by the wind and waves. Then, with a whirl of heaven and the screams of the crew, he looked to both sides and clearly saw that the ship was dragged in by the sea whirlpool and gradually swallowed up. In front of his eyes, a burst of darkness came, and agallite was no longer conscious. Chapter 729 When the consciousness gradually wakes up, the boundless darkness gradually fades away, and agallite wakes up blankly. What he sees is a very luxurious dome mural, which is a man-made product. Just a look, the brain naturally floated such a sentence, he slightly lowered his eyelids to look at himself. He found that he was lying on the bed, covered with an extremely soft and beautiful quilt. He reached out and pinched it, and the soft touch came. The pupil of agallite suddenly shrinks. Is this a velvet quilt? He looked at the bed under him. It was classic and elegant, and it was very soft. The clothes he was wearing were not his old clothes, but brand-new, very light and soft underwear. The furnishings in the room were also incomparably exquisite and luxurious, which made him wonder which noble saved him? What about his crew and ships? How are they? With this thought, there was no way to stop. Agallite could not calm down. He lifted the quilt, got out of bed and put on his shoes, and then walked towards the door. Before leaving, he also looked at the room and found that the decoration of the room was totally another peculiar architectural style. I have never seen a decoration style, is this China? He couldn''t help imagining. Then he opened the door and wanted to find the owner of the ship. He wanted to thank him personally. By the way, he asked the owner if he knew about his ship and its crew. However, the moment he opened the door, he saw a woman, and agallite was stunned. He swore that he had never seen such a beautiful woman before, and he didn''t know how to describe the woman in front of him, even though he had received certain education and knowledge. But at this moment, he found that his mind vocabulary is so scarce, it seems that any description of the beauty of women''s words for this figure in front of him, is a kind of extreme blasphemy. Perfect, perfect woman! She is tall, white and beautiful, with black hair and big sky blue eyes. The most important thing is that she is different from the women in Europa. Her complexion is white, like a boiled egg, and her skin is delicate and smooth, which makes her never want to move her eyes. What''s more, to his surprise, each other''s ears are sharp. Is that what Chinese people look like? Agallite has never been to China, and has never seen what the Chinese look like. He has only seen the Chinese who followed the Tang people to Europa in the history books, but he has never seen them. That is, when he was staring at the woman, he turned his back to his beautiful figure and turned his attention away from the vase and looked behind him. Agallite finally got a glimpse of her from the angle of only seeing her side face. Just the side face is so moving, the front face is not like ordinary people. "Man, are you awake?" "Ah, yes, yes..." agallite recalled himself fiercely. He looked at the woman in surprise. The other side didn''t speak, but his voice rang out from his heart. Therefore, he was shocked by this ability. Also, the other party calls him human, what about her? Isn''t it human? Her everything is clearly human! "You, you are..." agallite felt very nervous at the moment. Even in the face of the monarch, he could talk about it without changing his face, promote his professionalism to the monarch, and shoulder the great mission of opening up new routes. In the face of this beautiful woman, agallite found that she was suffering from severe stuttering and could not speak clearly. "Don''t be nervous, humans. We don''t mean you any harm." Seeing his nervousness, this beautiful woman smiles a little, and a faint white light appears on her body, which sets her off like an angel. "You saved me?" She nodded slightly, and a soft and beautiful voice rang out in agallite''s heart. "Yes, my people found your boat and you fainted at the seaside, so we rescued you." "Thank you so much!" Then he asked, "where is this, my boat and the crew, are they all ok?" "This is the land of elves. All the people who live here are elves!" The beautiful fairy uttered the words that shocked agallite, "your ship and the crew, they are safe and recovering. You seem to have encountered terrible waves. Your ship is seriously damaged, and most of the crew are seriously injured. We will rescue you after we rescue you. The seriously injured have been properly placed. I will arrange for someone to take you to see them later. " "Elves!" Garrett murmured, his heart had already set off waves and waves, can not believe what he heard. Isn''t elves always a legendary species? Do they exist in reality? Agallite did not know what land he had come to, or how far it was from Europa. His mind had already turned into a mess. "We''re not the race you think of, we''re the ancient race that exists. However, what makes me curious is that our land was closed by the king, and the road to the outside world was closed. There should be no human access to our land unless we want to. How did you get in? Where are you from? " Agallite said, "I''m from Europe. I''m a navigator and explorer from Tuscany. Because the Tang people controlled the silk trade from the East, I opened up a new route under the command of King Castile..." then agallite vented all the things he had experienced since he went to sea and the things in Europe to this beautiful fairy, There''s no reservation at all. In the face of this beautiful spirit, he couldn''t bear to reserve her, and he didn''t want to cheat her or hide her. After listening to him quietly, the fairy nodded, "so it is. Maybe there is a loophole in the boundary around our land. Because of this loophole, you came to our coast through the Sea vortex." She said with emotion: "human beings, your luck is really good." "The moment I saw the ship being dragged into the Sea vortex, I thought I must be finished," said Garrett. But never thought that we can survive with good luck. In addition, I met you, the spirit that has always existed in our imagination and legend. We can see that God still cares for us. " "Now, can I meet the owner here and show my gratitude to him personally, and I''d like to see my crew by the way," he said "Of course you can!" The fairy smile again, the beautiful face, so that agallite saw, heart beat disorderly bump. In front of the woman, for any man, the lethality is too great. However, there was no evil in his heart. He looked at this beautiful smiling face with peace in his heart. He was as comfortable as being wrapped in the warm sunshine in spring. Especially in front of the woman, who is always covered with a layer of light white light, which makes her look more holy, inviolable and blasphemous! Chapter 730 Agallite follows the fairy. She leads him through the long corridor. Then she turns the corner and walks up the luxurious white stairs with embossed patterns. Then she goes up to the second floor and stands outside a room. Then, the fairy knocked on the door, and a very mature man''s voice came out of the room, but agallit couldn''t understand it at all. The language was so sweet to him, but he couldn''t understand it. In my heart, I can''t help thinking, is this the language of the elves? He was obsessed with the language. Then, the beauty fairy opens the door. Through the moment when the door is opened, Garrett observes the furnishings in the room. First of all, he marveled at the spaciousness and luxury of the house, which was almost like the palace of a European king. The house is full of decoration features made of melted gold and silver, and there are even many gems as decorations. In addition, the room is full of long bookshelves, which are filled with thick books. A tall man with long black hair was standing beside a bookshelf, looking down at the books in his hand. Agallite was surprised by the man''s height. He was very tall, very tall, wearing a long robe. His black and straight hair was combed to the back of his head, and there was a wooden hair band on his head to fix the black hair. "Oh, are you awake?" The man turned and showed a pretty face that agallite envied. He was white and beautiful. The color of the eyes looks like the eyes of the Tang people (dark brown). His cold voice rang out in the heart of agallite, who knew that the male elf in front of him was the benefactor who saved them. So, agallite came forward and saluted him with European etiquette, "good afternoon, dear sir, thank you for saving my life, and thank you for saving my crew." The man nodded and said, "for many years, people have tried to find us, trade with us or communicate with us. However, they are often buried in the sea when they go out to sea. Since our land is closed to the outside world, no human can come to our land. And you are the first human beings to come to our land! " He said, "human beings, where do you come from and how do you come to us?" On hearing his inquiry, agallite repeated his words. "I see!" The spirit nodded, "it seems that there are still loopholes in the border of our territory, and the sea whirlpool suddenly appears, which is very coincidentally connected to our sea area." He said: "human beings, we elves do not like to have human beings to disturb us at present, so after you take care of the wound, leave immediately. We don''t want people with complex minds to know our territory and disturb us. The age of elves has not yet begun, unless our king gives orders. Otherwise, we will not have any communication with you, nor will we establish stable trade with you. I don''t like to be disturbed by human beings. Here, I need to let you understand that the power of elves is far beyond your imagination. So, after you go back, please advise your king not to try to provoke the elves! We are not easy to provoke! " After listening to the series of warnings, agallite was a little confused. He said in a hurry: "I think you may have misunderstood me. As a navigator and explorer, my mission is to find a new route, to make friends, and I will never conflict with you. And I and my crew, deeply from the spirit of grace, so we will not bring trouble to our friends and benefactor The male Genie was obedient and sniffed, "human, do you know how long the genie has lived?" Agallite shook his head, saying he didn''t know. So he explained to agallite, "we have a history of at least tens of thousands of years. We are immortal. We have seen too many human beings and too many deaths and wars! There are countless human beings who have been conquered and enslaved by us, not only human beings, but also dwarves and halflings. We are different from you. You are still attached to the land, but we are busy conquering the world. " With pride and contempt, he said, "there are hundreds of people in the world that we have conquered. They all serve us elves." "So, put away the so-called trade and communication, this trick can''t deceive the elves. Because we''ve seen so much. Once we communicate with you, then slowly, you will not be satisfied with this, but want to conquer us with war. " Agallite didn''t expect that the elf in front of him had so much prejudice against human beings, and he couldn''t believe what he said. I feel that the other party is lying, but I don''t think it''s fake when I look at the expression and tone of the other party. Therefore, agallite did not know what to say. "I''m afraid you really misunderstood me, sir. Maybe this will happen in the future, but how can some of us in trouble have bad thoughts on you? You have saved our lives and saved us. How can you have evil thoughts on you before it''s too late to be grateful? " The male Genie nodded arrogantly to show that he knew. He said to the female genie who was listening all the time: "isalia, take this human to see his companion. If their injuries are healed, let them go. " "Yes, sir." Isalia had a ceremony that was so pleasing to agallite, and then she said to him, "come with me, I''ll take you to meet your companions." Agallite follows isalia and leaves with bewilderment and grievance. On the way, he asked isalia why he was so unfriendly and prejudiced against human beings? Isalia replied, "Lord Abram and some other people have been living in the human world, where the human beings and warlocks are very unfriendly to us, and there are often wars and conflicts. We always want to enslave or take the land we inhabit. This is always the case before we return to this real pure land of elves. But we are only half elves in identity. We are the hybrid descendants of human beings and elves, the descendants of high elves. " Agallite understood, and began to ask her some details. Isalia said: "half elves are a group of 100 high elves who lost their way and came to the human world. They defeated a great empire in the human world and captured a piece of land where they could rest and repair the white boat. And we are just the offspring of these sailors who intermarry with local human women. Many years later, we returned to the real fairyland. In addition to the high elves, we are semi elves and other peace loving creatures, such as forest goblins and unicorns Agallite is curious and intoxicated by everything here. He listens to the story of isalia and is eager to see the land of the elves and the magical creatures living here with his own eyes. Then he asked her curiously, "you are half elves, descendants of elves and human beings. Won''t you be discriminated against by high elves?" "Why should I be discriminated?" she asked She said, "we are relatives to each other." Then she said, "the offspring of the combination of humans and Elves will have to make a choice when they come of age. That is to assume the human identity or the fate of the elves! Once he makes a choice, that is, if he chooses to become a human being, he will lose everything of the spirit, including power and immortality. And once you choose to take on the fate of the spirit, you will completely say goodbye to the human identity and officially become the spirit. Bear the fate of the spirit, have the gift and eternal life of the spirit "Eternal life Agallite is intoxicated with the vision that human beings are obsessed with immortality and longevity, which are common things in the eyes of elves. Such a race is unique and enviable! Chapter 731 Isalia then took agallite to see his crew. In a house that looked very luxurious from agallite''s eyes, he saw the crew who followed him to sea and vowed to explore a new route. In addition to a few less people in the crew, many other crew members stayed in the room. They were playing games, drinking the spirit''s wine and food, making a loud noise there. When they saw the door open, the crew in the game looked at them one after another. When they saw their captain, they were stunned one after another, and then they were pleasantly surprised. "Captain, are you all right?" "Captain, we see you at last." The crew talked and cared about him, which moved agalit very much. They hugged each other tightly and survived a disaster. Especially in a strange land, they seemed more cordial when they could not see people from the same place. "If everyone is OK, I''m relieved to see that you are still alive." Agallite''s eyes were full of tears, and he didn''t know how to describe his inner feelings. He is also a determined person, but since he came to the fairy kingdom in legend, everything about him has been impacted. Later, when his mood gradually stabilized, the first thing he thought of was his crew. Now after seeing them safe with his own eyes, the big stone in his heart can finally be put down. "Captain, this is the kingdom of elves!" One of the crew said with his eyes shining, "the legendary spirit, we were able to reach the spirit here. Once we get back to Europa, I''m afraid no one will believe what we have done "Yes, we have witnessed history, and our names will be recorded in history! We will be the first of all to discover the existence of elves Chief officer Smith said the same, his expression with excitement. At the beginning, they were rescued by the elves, and they were placed here. The elves treated them. They were given new clothes and food, but for their captain, the elves did not answer them, or even allowed them to go out of the ship without permission. This once made them feel extremely frightened. They had seen with their own eyes how tall and strong the male Elves were. And the female elves, who they think are weak, are also strong. So far, their careful thinking has been completely eliminated, and they have been waiting for the unknown fate in fear. Fortunately, the Elves were kind to them. They could eat, live and wear. They didn''t abuse them or treat them as slaves. They even found that the Elves were very friendly and peaceful. Although they can''t go out, they can look at a corner of the outside world through the window. They want to go shopping when they see the gorgeous elves walking in the spacious and clean street. However, the elves didn''t let them go out, so they could only stay in the room in a haze mood and enjoy their boring time by drinking and gambling. "Human beings, you can meet again. I wish you a happy reunion. But it''s time you left, too. " From the moment that agallite met his crew, she stayed quietly with them, watching them cry with joy, and kept silent. They don''t speak until they feel their emotions are gradually calming down. "Thank you, isalia. We will never forget the great kindness of the elves to help us." He took off his hat solemnly, and so did the rest of the crew. Then they treated ashlia with the most solemn courtesy. "Elves are always like this. We will help anyone who is injured and has no resistance ability, but not the enemy." She said full of warning: "human beings, you can come to the land of the elves from the shipwreck. It is fate that makes you die. You are also the first people to visit the elves, so we allow you to visit our city and buy what you like when you leave. " "Is that true?" Agallite was very happy, and so were the crew. If they could buy some goods in the city of the elves and take them back to Europe. We can imagine what sensational effect that will cause, which will definitely detonate the whole of Europe. There will also be countless people, set off a trend to pursue China''s upsurge, choose to pursue the spirit. After all, it''s a legendary spirit! Who can ignore the reputation of the elves? Presumably, at that time, everyone will have a great enthusiasm for the spirit. As the first group of people to visit the land of the elves, they are bound to become the guests of the European countries. They will become aristocrats, and they will be admired and respected everywhere they go. Agallite thought of it, and his crew thought of it, too, and everyone''s eyes were full of joy and light. It''s a symbol of wealth! Then, isalia asked a group of ten guards to lead agallite and his crew to find their ship. On the way to the dock, they were lucky to see the prosperity of the elves! The streets are full of tall and large buildings, with silver white appearance, gold and blue patterns. The city is full of street trees and flowers. In addition, there are many minarets. According to their visual inspection, the height of these minarets is as low as 100 meters, and there are several minarets even higher! He didn''t understand what this kind of building was, let alone how the elves built buildings with a height of more than 100 meters. However, this does not hinder his heart''s exclamation, eyes rushed past, leaving him in addition to exclamation and shock! When they came to the dock, they saw that this beach with some white sand was a very prosperous port. There are busy but elegant elves everywhere. They drive a beautiful white boat to sea and catch a lot of fish. Pick and choose at the port, and every white boat that goes out to sea for fishing has a Griffin to follow! What''s more, agallit also saw a small creature flying around on the shoulders of many elves. When he looked closely, he found that the flying creatures were not birds. It''s a little man with wings on his back, like a human. It''s a scene that strikes not only agallit, but also his crew. Such a magical scene makes them wonder what kind of life they have gone through. Although there are witches in Europe, their relationship with ordinary people is not harmonious. And they are not qualified to understand all of these. Therefore, in the spirit here, they have been difficult to feel the huge impact of life! Chapter 732 Then they saw their boat in the elves'' dock. With the help of the elves, the damaged ships that had been damaged by the storm had been properly repaired and maintained. Not only that, but he also found that his ship''s shape had been modified to a certain extent, and the surface was painted white, and the ship was decorated to a certain extent by the good spirits. At present, the ship is parked in the dock, and the Elven technicians are inspecting the ship. "My God, is this still our boat?" The sailors gaped at the changing ship. In the old days, although their ships were new, their style and appearance were not so good-looking. Because it is used for long-distance exploration, the decoration of the ship is rare, and there are no various relief sculptures. In addition to the symbol of a country''s Royal badge and the name of the ship, the whole ship looks very ordinary. Now, their ship has been repaired by elves, and has been modified, designed and decorated to a certain extent. Now, the whole ship is extremely beautiful, and all kinds of decorations full of elves'' artistic atmosphere also make the whole ship feel indescribable and special. "Is this the group of shipwrecked human sailors?" One of the elves, who looked very old, turned and asked the guards who had led them here. The guard was obedient and respectful. "Yes, Mr. alimos!" "Oh." The old elf named alimos looked at them and walked over to them. "Is the current human shipbuilding technology so backward?" "..." agallite didn''t know how to answer, and then he looked at the old elf incredulously, "you, you know Latin?" His expression became excited. "Have you ever been to Europe?" "Europa?" Alimos shook his head. "No, I haven''t been there." "So how did you learn Latin?" Alimos said with a smile, "I learned it by reading your diary. Please forgive me for reading your diary without your permission." "No, it''s not." "I''m shocked by your ability to learn, sir," said agalit, full of shock Alimos said with a smile, "ha ha, since our land was closed by the king, no human has come to us for many years. Except for a few of our fleets going out to sea every year to trade with that warlock country to a certain extent, we elves always stay on our own land. Learning from the knowledge made up by the witches, following the king''s orders and doing all kinds of things. " "Spirit, are they all like you?" He was referring to the learning ability of alimos. "Most of them are!" Alimos said with a smile, "we have a long life, which is so long that if we don''t study as much as possible, our hearts will grow old early, and then we will be tired of endless life. Thus, he ends his life in the place of the Holy tree, and the soul sleeps in the temple of the elves. " "Is there a soul?" Agallite is also very interested in this issue. "Yes, there is a soul." "It was confirmed a long, long time ago, when our people were very few, far less than they are now," he said. However, we are at war with a very powerful evil god. Under the leadership of our king, we are fighting against the gods! " He is full of memories and emotion, "that is the most proud years of our family, the ancient king, he is so powerful, the first spirit, the strongest spirit." "Since then, there has never been a spirit in our family who can match our ancient king," he told agallit "He''s still alive?" Garrett asked cautiously. Alimos said: "yes, our king is always alive. His mind is always so young, which makes his appearance always young. Sometimes I wonder how Wang keeps his mind young. " He looked at his rough hands. "I''m different. My heart is old, and my appearance has changed from a young man to what it is now. I want to end my immortality and go to the fairy hall to sleep. What a pity! My king won''t allow me to die. He will continue to teach all kinds of knowledge to the children in his clan. He really doesn''t care for me at all. " Agallite: "he was speechless and didn''t know how to answer the old elf''s question. He didn''t know how to communicate with him, and the information revealed from his words conveyed amazing secrets. According to alimos, they had a small population at the beginning, but they fought with powerful gods, and they seemed to win. It''s unbelievable. Another thing is that their first group of people seem to have lived to this day. Moreover, the old elf in front of him seemed to be tired of his endless life and wanted to think, but his king did not allow him to die and asked him to continue to live. Thinking of this, the whole person feels bad. All people have been searching for endless life, even if it is only a hundred years, or even a short period of ten or twenty years, it is enough to make countless people try every means to prolong their lives. However, for the spirit, sometimes live too long, is also a kind of trouble. This makes agallite completely do not know how to say. It may be that alimos has not seen human beings for a long time, so he has been communicating with agaritte constantly, using Latin language more proficient than agaritte. They talked about all kinds of things, while agallite told his first mate and crew to go back to the ship, take out the gold given by the king, and buy all kinds of goods in the city of the elves. This is the gold that the king gave them when they were about to leave, which was used to buy Oriental goods such as silk. And they did not explore new routes, nor did they find China, nor did they find the unknown new continent. Instead, they found the legendary spirit kingdom. Such a fantastic journey will never be forgotten by Garrett and his crew. After that, when the chief mate and the crew came back, they drove four or five carriages, each of which was full of all kinds of goods from the elves. There are all kinds of works of art, life goods, luxury goods, books, paintings and weapons. They used all the gold on board to buy elves'' goods. They didn''t know how much gold they brought, and they didn''t know the price of elves. However, whether they are losing money or making money, they only know that when this ship''s goods are transported back to Europe, they will each earn a hundred times more profits! And these goods are also the best proof of their arrival in the spirit kingdom! Then, agallite and his crew bid farewell to the elves, said goodbye to alimos, and set out under the guidance of the Elven navy ships. They are driving in a beautiful sea, looking at the beautiful garden city behind them. Then they are guided by the Elven Navy through a sea vortex, and their whole ship is completely engulfed by the vortex. Chapter 733 The sea breeze, the blue sea and the blue sky, from a distance, the sky and the sea seem to form a line, which confirms the saying that water and sky are the same color. The scenery is the most charming in the sea with gentle breeze and no waves. Especially when people are in a high place overlooking the sea, the magnificent scene can make people open-minded, depressed with the wind. The sea has this charm. This scene is nothing in the eyes of the old sailor who has been out to sea for many years. They go out to sea for many years. At the beginning, they may still have such curiosity. However, when the boring day comes, even if the sea is beautiful, it has lost its charm in the eyes of sailors. Moreover, the sea is also known for its fickleness; Its moody, perhaps a moment is still sunny, but in the next second, it is the wind and rain, waves and waves come one after another, let people submit to its power. But at this time, for the sailors who have escaped, they are very happy to look at the vast and boundless sea area in front of them. "Is it the Atlantic?" A sailor was not sure. Then, some old sailors who had been running to the sea for years answered with intoxicated expression and voice, "yes, it''s the smell of the Atlantic Ocean!" "My family is in Azores, and I''ve been familiar with the smell of the Atlantic since I was a child. Yes, this is the Atlantic. We''re back," he said "Whoa The sailors cheered, took off the cap they were wearing and threw it into the sky. Everyone has their own way of carnival, who can like them, can escape from a hundred years of rare big waves. Not only that, they came to a mysterious dream kingdom, the kingdom of elves. Moreover, they stayed there for a few days, witnessed the spirit with their own eyes, and had personal contact with the spirit. If it wasn''t for the cargo loaded in the cabin, they couldn''t believe it. Although they couldn''t find China, they found the legendary spirit! Everyone knows what is waiting for them once they return to Europe. Naturally, it is a heroic treatment and honor. Each of them will become a guest of honor to the European kings and nobles. At that time, many nobles would invite them to all kinds of gatherings and let them tell what they saw from the elves. Compared with China, elves are obviously more interesting to everyone. Because they are different races in legend, one is human and the other is spirit. They will pursue the spirit with a more fanatical pursuit than China, and then the goods of this ship will be sold at a sky high price in Europe! Therefore, at this moment, they want to return to Europe immediately; Then, let his name, thoroughly spread throughout Europe, let his deeds and experiences, recorded in the annals of history. Mankind will praise them, and all sailors will remember them and be proud of them! Perhaps, they will also take this opportunity to become saints in one fell swoop. There is a "Saint" on the front of the name. Ha ha, it''s exciting to think about it! "Boys, let''s go home. Golden titles and beautiful women are waiting for us!" Chief officer Smith cheered, and the sailors responded to his cheers. Now, they are eager to return to Europe and introduce their legendary sailing experience to the world. And they, will also rely on a ship of spirit goods, everyone become enviable rich! Even if the gold was provided by the royal family, they still had a share of the ship''s cargo. Because this is the original time, we have already agreed on the terms. The enthusiastic sailors climbed the ropes and dropped the sails. The helmsman adjusted the direction of the sails. The sea breeze blew against the wind and inflated the sails. They set sail and returned to Europe! It took them half a month to get a long view of the continental coastline of Europe. Because of the spirit commodity factor of a ship, everyone is very careful to drive the ship for fear of accidents. However, the sailboat, which has been renovated and repaired by spirit technology, is extremely strong, so it is impossible for this situation to happen. However, from the captain to the ordinary sailor, they still drive carefully, for fear that too fast sailing will damage the goods purchased from the elves. Therefore, it took half a month for the sailboat to reach its destination. When they saw the clearly visible coastline of the continent, everyone was excited. Then all the sails came down to catch the wind as much as possible, and the streamlined bow broke the waves and sailed to Seville in Castile. The history in parallel time and space has changed at the very beginning; From the first discovery of the Caribbean archipelago, and then a glimpse of America to know the existence of the new continent. As a result, they leaped across America, only to discover a kingdom of elves that should not exist. However, there is no doubt that the era of great navigation will surely come. Closer and closer to the coastline, more and more merchant ships and navies of countries along the way were found in the sea area where they traveled. On the mast, there are Tang commodities embroidered with the pattern of Xuanniao, writing "Tang". There are also ships flying the flags of European countries. There is no doubt that there is only one destination for them, that is, the Chinese nation in the Mediterranean Sea. Today, it is the economic center and trade center of the whole Europe, and the final meeting place of the East and the West. Every day, on that rich and prosperous Island, the cargo and gold and silver handled by various ports are amazing and envious. However, the dense number of warships patrolling back and forth in the Mediterranean makes countless people envious and dare not cross the minefield! Now, when their "white boat" modified by elves is heading for Seville. Every passing merchant ship looked at their white ship with a kind of surprise, which they had never seen before. At the beginning, I thought it was a merchant ship of other countries. However, when they saw the flag of Castile flying on the mast, they realized that this elegant and beautiful white ship belonged to Castile. Therefore, every captain murmured in his heart that Castile''s shipbuilding technology was clear to everyone. They can''t build such elegant and beautiful white ships. Their shipbuilding technology is not developed. In Europe, there is only one country with first-class shipbuilding technology, that is, the dragon in the Mediterranean, the Chinese. Their shipbuilding technology is the best. Even the merchant ships and even the warships of European countries are built according to the style of the ships of the Tang Dynasty. However, when can Castile, a country oppressed by moors, build such a beautiful white boat? This is the most urgent answer in every captain''s mind. Agallite and his sailors all stood on the deck with their heads held high, enjoying the eyes of all eyes. Everyone''s heart, is dark cool, this kind of attention is too enjoyable. Later, when their ship announced to enter the port, the port officials also recognized them. Obviously, they did not expect that they would come back so soon. What''s more, the officials knew exactly what the boat looked like when they went out. Just did not expect, they come back again, the ship has changed greatly. This made the officials very curious, so he asked them, but the answer made him open his mouth! "You didn''t find China, but you found elves?" At the beginning, the first thought in the minds of officials was that they were lying collectively¡° Captain agallite, elves don''t exist. They only exist in legend. And you are hired by his majesty to explore the route to China for him, not to go sightseeing, and then make up a ghost to try to deceive his majesty. " "Sir, there are commodities from elves in my cabin. I think you can see that they are made differently from China. Moreover, I also brought many books of elves, whose words I don''t think you know. However, I am sure and believe that no human country can produce the goods in my cabin. It''s not enough to prove that I''ve been to the elves, but I think they''re worth enough Chapter 734 Listen to Garrett, officials Then, the next day, a huge convoy of Royal escorts drove to Toledo, the capital of the kingdom of Castile, because the port officials had told the king the news quickly. King Castile, who got the news, also became curious when he was stunned. He heard that the expedition he sent out to explore new routes did not bring the news of China''s routes. But it is said that they brought back a ship of fairy goods from the legend, which made the king Alfonso X of Castile very angry. He thought his intelligence was insulted. He didn''t believe in elves at all, although there was a mysterious profession of wizard in Europe. But when he learned that his expedition had found the elves, it was all the more bullshit. However, after learning about a ship of exquisite goods, Alfonso x sent a royal escort to meet and escort them. Apart from other things, the gold they left Hong Kong was all their own. Then, the commodities purchased from gold are naturally of their own. In any case, there can be no accident. Therefore, the royal guards who received the order of Alfonso x rode on horses and went to Seville in full arms to escort the treasure! And agallite and his crew, naturally, went with the royal guards to Toledo, the capital of the kingdom of Castile. Different from the excited sailors along the way, agallit was thinking about how to make the king believe him. Although he did not lie, but he put himself in the right place to think that if it was him, he might not easily believe what he said. Because, that''s a bit too much nonsense... Even when he saw it in person, he couldn''t believe it. What''s more, the king and all the people in Europe had never seen the elves. When they finally arrived in Toledo, they were met by the Royal housekeeper at the city gate, because his majesty Alfonso x could not wait to ask about their voyage. So agallite, with his crew, went to the palace. His crew was also granted permission by the king to enter the palace. When they saw Castile''s palace, they were disappointed. Seeing the wonderful architectural art of the elves, it''s very vulgar to see Castile''s palace and the buildings in the city. Because of this thought, the sailors were not interested in watching the palace, which surprised the housekeeper who led them to the palace. He thought that the mud legs were calm, but they didn''t know what the sailors thought. Otherwise, the Housekeeper will surely draw his sword to kill them. In fact, it is said to be a royal palace, but it is not as good as a castle. Its military application is more than its daily application. Then, in the hall full of lights, agallite met Alfonso x, king of Castile! The king sat on the throne, wearing a crown, wearing a robe that symbolized the identity of the king, waiting for him; At the side of his majesty, the nobles, big and small, are surrounded by nature. They are the real rulers of this country. Later, agallit and the sailors began to meet the ruler of Castile. When the ceremony ended, Alfonso x said, "I heard that you didn''t find the route to China. Instead, you brought me a ship of goods from the elves, didn''t you?" Agallite was well aware of the king''s taunt, and he said, "yes, your majesty. We were sailing in the Atlantic Ocean, and encountered a rare storm in a century. The ship was dragged in by the sea whirlpool. When we woke up, we were in a mysterious country. Live in the fairy kingdom of legend "Ha ha ha!" The nobles in the hall did not hesitate to laugh. Alfonso x also laughed, "so, what is my spirit now?" Obviously, Alfonso didn''t believe that at all. "No, your majesty, I have the evidence!" Then, agallite motioned to the sailors to carry the boxes into the hall, and then opened them one by one. When the goods from the elves opened, the dazzling brilliance occurred, in an instant, blinded the king and nobles! Chapter 735 Agallite asked the crew to carefully take out the exquisite goods purchased from the elves one by one, and then put them one by one. All kinds of goods soon occupied a large space, and many goods were still left in the box. These exquisite commodities, especially those handicrafts, are magnificent and exotic. Against the backdrop of the lights in the main hall, it refracts a gorgeous light. "My God, what a beautiful work of art!" In the eyes of King Castile and many nobles, these things were works of art. Among them, silver crafts and gemstone crafts are the most prominent, followed by glass crafts. The elves have developed a civilization history of no less than ten thousand years. They have rich information and almost immortal life. Let the elves have a wealth of talents from generation to generation, they use endless life to constantly study all kinds of technology, strive for perfection, this characteristic is also because of their civilization characteristics, racial talent and eventually formed. And this result is perfectly reflected in the commodities of the elves. Alfonso x, king of Castile, gave the fleet a voyage to purchase silk. The gold for porcelain was not very much. But in the elves, because of their highly developed productivity, their prices were very low. Even if the prices of goods sold to them increased, they still got rich goods. The elves love pure gems and silver. They will use their own technology to process and integrate gems and silver perfectly, and then create amazing luxury products. In addition, the forging of their weapons is also a level that is difficult to catch up with at this stage of human civilization as a whole. In addition, the exquisite and pliable fabrics purchased from the elves made Alfonso X and the nobles feel that they were not inferior to silk at all. Even to be more specific, they can''t feel the gap between the two sides, but they just feel that these fabrics are very exquisite and silky. However, silk is able to defend the bow and arrow to a certain extent. Wearing a layer of silk clothes on the body will not tear the wound even if it is injured by the arrow. In addition to being able to resist bow and arrow, the most important thing is that wearing silk is a symbol of identity and face. In addition to the long journey of the Silk Road in the past and the tax claims of the countries along the way, the price of silk after it arrived in Europe was even several times that of its weight of gold. Now, after seeing these exquisite fabrics, Alfonso x can''t wait to verify whether the goods from the legendary "elves" can resist the damage of arrows like silk. Therefore, he ordered a slave to be brought and wrapped in a fine cloth. Then he ordered people to shoot with arrows. The slave screamed, and scarlet blood flowed from the place where he was shot. Alfonso then ordered people to observe the slave''s wound. When the man took down the cloth and pulled out the arrow, he found that the slave''s wound had not been torn twice by the arrow. So Alfonso X was very happy. This kind of experiment proves that these fabrics from "spirit" are not inferior to silk at all! Therefore, the overjoyed Alfonso x began to ask agallite about "elves". And agallite also told the king truthfully, he talked about the clean and tidy fairs of the elves, about the Griffins, and about the little people who follow the elves and fly with wings. Talking about the elves, men and women are very tall, beautiful and white. He also said that the food of the elves is delicious beyond description. He also said that their architectural art can easily build tall buildings with a height of more than 100 meters. All in all, in agallite''s mouth, he described to the kings and ministers of Castile a rich, beautiful and highly civilized Elven kingdom. These topics are even more shocking than the great geographical discoveries in the era of navigation. After all, where they know, the only intelligent life is human beings, and now they go out to sea only to find out the existence of elves. Such a discovery is enough to set off a big earthquake among human beings. "I am very satisfied with your performance, agallite. I will give you the title of Earl and some land. As for your crew, I will also reward them for your contributions. " When Alfonso x finished speaking, agaritte and the crew were excited to thank him, and Alfonso x said, "my dear count, I need you to lead your ships to sea again, find the land of the elves, and open up a new trade route for Castile!" He was obsessed with the goods from the elves. It seemed that Castile broke the monopoly of the Tang people by trading with the elves, and then transferred the prosperous Mediterranean trade and economic circle to Castile. And they will also rely on this to achieve the rise at one stroke! Alfonso X''s words, make agallite began to trouble, "Your Majesty, I''m afraid that even if I go to sea again, I can''t find the kingdom of the elves." Alfonso X was obedient and frowned displeased. "What''s the matter?" He said, "sire, the land of the elves is closed by their king. There is an invisible border around their land, which makes it impossible for the outside world to enter or find their land. We were able to get there because of luck and we ran into a loophole. But now, I think it''s been fixed by their wizard. " "Wizard?" Alfonso frowned, "it''s these unruly guys again!" He also said, "the emperor of the Tang Dynasty is also a wizard. When did these guys emerge so many in one night. Now, even the elves have witches! " He went on to ask agallite about a lot of information about the elves. In the inquiry, he learned that the elves seemed to have a magical power to communicate with people''s hearts, so as to overcome the language barrier. Moreover, he also knew that the immortality of the elves was real. Because in agallite, he heard that among the elves, there are many who have lived for tens of thousands of years. This kind of immortality made Alfonso and the nobles itch with envy. Although, he heard agallit talk about the elves closing their contact with the outside world with the border. However, Alfonso x, who had already been inspired by his ambition, was not reconciled. He said: "agallite, I need you to go out to sea again and find the kingdom of the elves for us. We must try our best to promote the demand of trade for us. If you can do this, I will give you the title of Duke! At the same time, I will give you land and money as rewards, but I have only one request, I need these beautiful little things! " He grabbed a beautiful necklace made of silver and diamond and said ambitiously. Agallite had no choice but to promise, "my majesty, I will do my best." As for whether he could find the kingdom of the elves again, he had no idea. Moreover, because he had lived there for many days, he also saw the advanced civilization of elves and the powerful force! At least, in his eyes, those fierce Griffins that can be easily tamed by elves are not what ordinary races can do. Then, a luxurious banquet was held in the palace castle, and the protagonist of the banquet was agallite and them. Subsequently, this voyage about the discovery of elves and the elves goods brought by it were quickly spread to the outside world under the use of intentional people, which triggered a boom! Chapter 736 For quite a long time after that, agallite and his crew were incomparably beautiful! Every day, there are letters of invitation from nobles of all sizes, inviting them to attend various banquet activities in the noble manor. Every nobleman and businessman treat them with great respect and ask them all kinds of questions from elves. Ask them all about the elves. At the beginning, Garrett talked about these topics with great interest every day, but after a long time, not only he but also his crew began to get bored. Therefore, began to shirk the invitation from the nobility. With the fermentation of time, the existence of elves and news began to spread rapidly to the European continent, North Africa and Asia Minor. In addition, a large number of goods from Elves were piled up at the port of Seville for sale, and some goods were transported to the prosperous port of the Tang Dynasty for sale. At that time, merchant ships of all sizes began to gather in Seville. They were all running for the beautiful goods that were said to come from elves. They even began to ignore the existence of silk, porcelain, tea and spices. In a short period of time, the ports where the people of Tang Dynasty used to be very prosperous were quite empty. But this kind of present situation, also by the officials quickly informs the Tang Dynasty monarch. At this time, the monarch, who has just succeeded for ten years, is enjoying all kinds of beautiful flowers and plants in the back garden. After hearing the report, he frowns in displeasure. After patting the hands without dust, he ordered people to pass the news. Then a sweating official came in wearing gorgeous silk clothes. After paying homage, he said, "Your Majesty, recently, the fairy news and commodities from Castile have seriously affected our trade activities." He wiped his sweat. "In the past, our ports were full of ships, but now there is a serious outflow of merchant ships and merchants from the major ports. They gathered in Seville, with gold and commodities, looking for commodities from elves. How can we reverse this behavior that is not conducive to the interests of our country? " On hearing this, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty gave a light meal with his tea hand, then took a sip of the fragrant green tea and said, "let''s send our navy to Castile and order all their goods to be assembled and sold in our port. This has been the rule and code of conduct that we have formulated for hundreds of years. When did Castile become so bold that he dare to violate the trade rules that we have formulated? " "Maybe it''s because of the elves!" "Spirit?" He sniffed, "it''s just nonsense. Maybe it''s something from a strange country that we don''t know, and then it''s called spirit, and then it''s deceiving the world." "With that ship of goods, we want to shake our position for hundreds of years," he said? It''s wishful thinking "There must be a reason, your majesty." The emperor of the Tang Dynasty even more disdained, "who has seen those elves?" He said, "can you believe the words of the barbarian sailors, the humble people with mud legs? Thanks to the fact that these foreigners are proud of themselves and call themselves "blue blood nobles", they have given the title of Earl in vain. Even if it is a nominal title, we can see what kind of goods these guys are He said haughtily: "don''t say whether the spirit exists, even if it does exist? They think that with these things from the elves, we can break our trade status? Would weaken our Suez trade? Don''t dream "I want to show these foreigners that even if the elves really exist, the port of trade must be our port and the object of trade must be us! We will not tolerate anyone''s challenge for the hard work of our ancestors! " He said: "it''s no longer than before. Hundreds of years ago, we had less people and less land, but now, we have nearly 20 million people and can easily assemble hundreds of thousands of troops! Who is our opponent in the whole west? " "Your Majesty said so." The official should be with, "that Minister starts to inform the navy to handle this matter now?" "Well, go!" "Yes." After the officials left, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty was languidly lying on the rocking chair, looking at the exquisite and luxurious garden in front of him, and murmured, "spirit? It''s wishful thinking to break the trade monopoly of the Tang people He is very smart and clear-minded. From the actions of those Western European countries, he can see what kind of wishful thinking they are playing. It''s just that they are envious of their trade interests, but their national strength is getting stronger and stronger instead of weakening. With the huge Navy, they almost turn the Mediterranean into their own swimming pool, so they have scruples. Then, they want to find a new way to China, and then they want to break their trade monopoly. But at the same time, he is also very clear that in the future, one country is bound to be unable to deal with many countries, especially in the unpredictable future, no one can know what will happen. Although their family inherited their ancestors and had unpredictable power and predictive ability, this ability also changed with the blood spread from generation to generation. The future is not where they say they can see if they want to. Therefore, after he succeeded to the throne, he did not use all the money from the prosperous overseas trade for personal enjoyment, as his father and grandfather did. On the contrary, he spent most of his money on developing his own land, supporting his own agriculture, industry and commerce, and building direct roads connecting all parts of the country! Promote the prosperity of overseas trade, can affect the economy of the mainland, and then the whole country thoroughly revitalized! In fact, he has also done so. Under his administration, his country has become more prosperous than ever, and its national strength is also growing. Although the country''s huge population of nearly 20 million people can not be rich in oil, but compared with people in Europe, North Africa and Asia Minor, they are undoubtedly rich in oil. At the very least, it is reflected in the national quality of the Tang people. They are generally tall and strong, and their stature is bigger than that of the Europeans. This is due to the good diet conditions and the "military career" that has long been cultivated throughout the country. At least, for one month every year, the right age men all over the country carry out military training. As a result, if they don''t send troops, they will be able to pull up a team of qualified soldiers with strong quality and military foundation in a very short period of time! Whether it''s the army or the Navy! Therefore, this is his confidence and confidence, at the same time, he is most proud of the place! After the order was given, the naval ships in the port of the Tang Dynasty began to assemble. With the sound of war drums, the huge Navy began to assemble. They are well-equipped and well armed at the moment of command. The navy soldiers began to come out of the barracks quickly, and then quickly boarded the ship. One by one, the combat readiness materials began to be transported to each ship. Every time they went out, they were ready to fight at any time! In just a few hours, the huge navy of the Tang Dynasty was assembled. Then, under the awe and discussion of the local businessmen and the foreign businessmen, they formally set sail and went straight to the port of Seville in Castile! The goal, of course, is to maintain its trade status and bring the outflow merchant ships back to its own port for trade! If Castile doesn''t know what to do, then the only thing waiting for them is... War! Chapter 737 In fact, from the moment when the hundreds of large fleets of the Tang people left the port, whether they were the Tang people themselves or the businessmen from foreign countries, they had understood one thing at the moment, that is, the Tang people, a great power that has been in peace for hundreds of years, are about to show their fangs and force to the whole world. This is not only the intention of Tang people, but also the expectation of European countries. They are also eager to understand the strength of the Mediterranean dragon. The case of Castile is not only a tentative scene for Castile, but also a scene expected by all countries. Through a small event, step by step to test the bottom line of the Tang people; If a big country, a powerful country, can tolerate the infringement of its own interests by a weak country far inferior to itself, will it still be a powerful country? No, certainly not a great power. That will only lead to more disasters, more countries with bad intentions will rush in, and then step by step seize the interests of a powerful country. It will also make them have the mind they shouldn''t have, and guess what''s wrong with this powerful country. How can they tolerate their small actions? Then, it will eventually lead to a feast of partition! Although the Tang people had several warships with a scale of nearly 1000 in the Mediterranean, and more than tens of thousands of merchant ships, they almost monopolized the trade activities of the whole world! No matter the ancient oriental countries, the Indian peninsula, or the Spice Islands, they were monopolized by the Tang people. Since the Fatima Dynasty of Egypt was seized by the Tang Dynasty, including Suez, there were many domestic contradictions, and then it was replaced by the TURUN Dynasty; After a short time, the Tang people stormed the whole territory of Egypt and turned Egypt into a province of their own. In that war, land and sea entered hand in hand, with a total of about 100000 troops, attracting world attention! The whole process of the Tang Dynasty''s taking all the territory of Egypt was also extremely easy. Within three months, they completely defeated the Egyptian resistance. Then, he turned Egypt into a province, completely monopolized the Suez Canal trade, and then completely monopolized the trade between the East and the West. It was also because of that war that the hegemony of the Tang Dynasty and the Mediterranean trade rules were recognized by all countries, and the status of a powerful country was incomparable, and no one dared to compete. With the passage of time, because of the dissatisfaction and envy of the huge benefits of the Tang people''s domination of the East-West trade, countries began to explore a new direct route to China, and then shared a part of the Tang people''s huge trade share. Unexpectedly, many countries sailed out one after another, but few ships could come back. Castile''s only ship that sailed back brought a shocking news to Europe. Agallite, a navigator from Italy, was hired by Castile to explore new routes. Although he did not find the route to China, he unexpectedly found the legendary spirit. And with the ship brought a huge elves goods, not only luxury goods, art, but also elves'' books, words and paintings, showing the mysterious world of elves all over the world. This makes some countries who have always thought that the whole huge world is only human race know that in the vast sea, there is an ancient and highly developed intelligent race - elves! And Castile will choose to sell most of the goods from elves in his own country. His careful thinking has long been known by all countries. They just want to break the trade monopoly of the Tang people by finding the news of the spirit. All countries are also looking forward to the reaction of the Tang people, and they are also calculating their own small abacus in their hearts. The Tang people, obviously, did not disappoint them. Because a large sub fleet with hundreds of warships is heading towards Castilla''s port of Seville. They are large, well staffed, well-equipped, and the spectacular impact of hundreds of large fleet sailing on the Mediterranean Sea has long been known by the eyes of all countries. Then, these spies rushed back to their own country by speedboat to report the news to the monarchs and nobles. Although all countries have known for a long time that the naval ships of the Tang Dynasty were huge, they were still frightened by the scale of such a huge fleet; Because no matter how many times they have heard it, they have never witnessed it. But their envoys, through their own eyes, depicted this magnificent and spectacular scene to the monarchs! The huge fleet sailed for a few days. When it looked far away, the magnificent sight of masts and luxurious sails made of white silk carrying the wind shocked the whole Europe! Then, the approaching fleet finally panicked the tax officials and businessmen at the port of Seville. Because this huge naval fleet is obviously not good at coming! After that, a fast horse came out of Seville quickly and ran to Toledo. Many merchant ships berthed in Seville port began to leave the port under the command of the panicked captain, and stayed far away in the open sea to observe. And those merchant ships who have not yet entered the port have long evaded at the first time when they found the huge fleet. And the Castile Navy, which is moored in the port of Seville, dare not leave the port at all! Subsequently, the huge Chinese Navy gradually approached the port of Seville, and then hundreds of fleets began to change their formation. Some of them were on the alert in the open sea, and some of them blocked the channel into the Mediterranean Sea in the Strait of gibraltarian. And the fleet with the largest number blocked the port of Seville and prepared to attack in the open sea! The arrival of a powerful navy makes the formerly prosperous port of Seville extremely depressed in an instant! The clamorous harbor is now silent. No one dares to go back to the street again, and the Castile Navy, which is moored in the harbor, is still in the state of berthing and setting sail. The navy soldiers are hiding in the barracks on the shore with the Army soldiers. After that, a small boat was put down from the flagship of the Tang Dynasty, and several soldiers escorted an emissary to land. The emissary, dressed in gorgeous costumes and with a proud face, marched to Castile''s barracks. Later, he met with the highest noble officials of Seville port, and announced the severe reprimand and orders from the Tang monarch! And asked to meet Alfonso X of Castile, threatened to read the order from the Tang emperor in the royal castle of Toledo! Yes, it''s the order, for these white people; As the people of Tang Dynasty became stronger and stronger, their spirit was also linked with their national strength and force. When dealing with Castile, the envoys, relying on the powerful power of their own country, can brazenly despise their country. Not only in front of the noble officials, but also in front of Alfonso x, read the order from their monarch! The final result is beyond everyone''s expectation. Because of the news of the spirit, the challenge to the trade hegemony of the Tang people was officially ended! The Tang people also declared their unshakable status to the whole Mediterranean with their own strength and actions. In just a few hours, they assembled hundreds of fleets, which shocked the whole Europe and North Africa! The European countries, however, could not do as the Tang people did, and the speed of mobilizing and assembling troops was so fast. Although there was no war this time, it also gave countries a glimpse of the strength of the tip of the iceberg. The goods that Castile got from the Elves were also brought by their merchant ships to the ports of the Tang people for trading. The emperors and nobles of the Tang Dynasty also began to observe these goods from the elves, which made them marvel. Whether it''s luxury goods or all kinds of crafts and weapons, the people of Tang Dynasty admire and are extremely vigilant at the same time! Luxury is good, not worth their vigilance, they are wary of the elves that show the tip of the iceberg weapons! The smelting and forging of these weapons are far beyond their comparison. Although it is impossible to cut off the weapons made by them at one time, the people of Tang Dynasty marvel at their construction technology and smelting level. Thus to that still mysterious incomparable spirit, in curiosity at the same time also had guard! At the same time, Tang people also sprouted the idea of foreign exploration. Although there are, but very weak. Because Tang people are confident that even if European countries find elves, it is impossible to shake their position and challenge their trade rules in a short time! Chapter 738 The Tang people sent out hundreds of warships to investigate the crime, blockade Seville and bully Castile. Through the fermentation of time, it spread rapidly from the Mediterranean and North Africa to Western Europe, Central Europe, Eastern Europe, Asia Minor and North Africa. Castile''s humiliation not only greatly damaged his prestige, but also raised the prestige of the Tang people. Although there was no war, but then forced Castile to abide by the rules of the Tang Dynasty, as well as a series of things to make amends, also let countries see the power of the Tang Dynasty. There is nothing that can compare with the hundreds of warships that besieged Castile''s house. The good news is that through this act, the Tang people established their unshakable identity as the Mediterranean trade overlord and rule maker. The bad news is that the European countries set off a crazy wave of armament and exploration through this event! The people of the Tang Dynasty are strong, but many countries do not think that the people of the Tang Dynasty can threaten the whole world through the power of one country! Even if its force is very strong, it can easily mobilize hundreds of thousands of troops and more than a thousand warships. If it can, including merchant ships, then the number of ships of the Tang people will inundate the whole west. However, countries are also afraid of Castile, which will eventually happen to them; Therefore, while building ships, the rectification actions against the navy are also carried out at the same time. Recruit excellent Navy personnel, train navy soldiers, and design advanced ocean going warships. It is not only to strengthen its own weaponry, but also to prepare for new foreign exploration. People''s interest and curiosity towards the legendary elves are far beyond China! After all, China is just a human country, and the elves are spread in fairy tales! In the past, countries did not know their existence, but now they know the existence of elves. There is also a living example, that is, there are European ships and sailors, who have reached the land of the elves. And brought a ship full of fairy goods, but also ignited the whole of Europe. Therefore, under the influence of this upsurge, the pursuit of elves and the existence of elves ignited the enthusiasm of the West. On the one hand, the reason is the spirit, but the bigger reason is that all countries want to break the trade monopoly of the Tang people. Because most of the products from the ancient oriental world are dominated by the Tang people! However, the cost of Eastern commodities transported by land is too high, and their value is comparable to or even more expensive than gold. Although the cost of shipping is low, the Tang people give priority to the supply of goods from the East. They enjoyed spices from the Spice Islands, tea and porcelain from the East, jewels from India and clothes made of silk. Even in Tang Dynasty, the sails were made of silk. This vivid example is clearly displayed in the western world. How can it not be exciting? However, in the Mediterranean, although the local population of the Tang Dynasty has greatly increased after drastic changes, Europe, North Africa and Asia Minor have also seen a lot of growth. Although they are in the Mediterranean, in a position of four wars, surrounded by countries! However, countries still do not have enough confidence, dare to fight with the Tang people in the Mediterranean! Because the Tang people not only have a huge naval fleet, they also have a dragon in the Mediterranean activities! Even if the Allied forces of various countries defeated the navy of the Tang Dynasty, they must have the ability to defeat the dragon. Therefore, in the face of the tyranny of the Tang Dynasty and the act of eating alone, the countries hate it, but they dare not start the war lightly! Unless they find a way to win, even if they form a coalition, they dare not fight the Tang people in the Mediterranean! Therefore, all countries began to seek to break the situation from other places, and the appearance of elves is undoubtedly a good way to solve the dilemma. Because the cloth and silk from elves is no worse than silk, and the luxury goods and so on are even better than the things produced by human beings in some ways. Whether it is luxury such as jewelry, or other aspects of luxury, all show the developed skills and production process of elves themselves. Therefore, if they can reach a stable trade route with the elves, then the elves'' goods will continue to flow into the west, and then break the trade monopoly of the Tang Dynasty. In addition, the gold and silver produced in Europe, North Africa and Asia Minor continuously flowed into the hands of the Tang people and the eastern world through the East-West trade. However, few goods from Europe can enter the world of ancient oriental countries. The outflow of gold, silver and precious metals has also hit Europe''s already weak economy. Although the Tang people were injured in this aspect, they could always get compensation from other places because of their monopoly, and then tried to earn gold and silver back from the eastern world. The Tang people not only made huge profits, but also made up for the losses, but also injured the whole west. Therefore, if it were not for the existence of the three dragons, this dissatisfaction would have set off a war against the Tang people. Because of the Suez Canal, some European countries joined in, but the 20 years of canal excavation enriched and made the Tang people. After that, although there were dividends from the canal''s income every year, in the end, they changed hands many times and entered the pockets of the Tang people again. Because of the huge navy of the Tang Dynasty and the Castile incident, European countries began to have a strong sense of crisis. Countries with conditions began to reform their navies and build warships. At the same time, they issued regulations for foreign exploration against the people. It is necessary to give them titles to make them aristocrats. In addition, there are rich financial incentives. Under the temptation of wealth and power, the poor civilians began to apply for the navigator, ready to launch a foreign exploration activities. Because the monarch assured them that once they could find the kingdom of the elves and trade with them. Then, waiting for their results is a great honor! Power and wealth, famous in history! This is enough to make anyone crazy. Although navigation is very dangerous, these dangers are no longer terrible under the triple temptation of power, wealth and fame. They are driving a new ocean going yacht, recruiting full of sailors, one by one officially set sail, heading for the vast ocean. Everyone has a dream, looks forward to power and wealth, and works hard for his own future. Even if they may never return, no one can stop them from pursuing their dreams and money at this moment. And the behavior of various countries also made the Tang people know that after all, this kind of activity was not the participation of one country, but the participation of various countries, which could not hide the secret agents of the Tang people. As a matter of fact, all countries have never thought of concealing that although the Tang people are powerful, they can''t fight against the whole world in one country, just as they guessed! In a single country, in the whole west, no country is the opponent of the Tang people. When many countries joined hands, the Tang people had to deal with it carefully. After all, he did not have more than 400 million people, nor did he transform into industrialization. In fact, industrialization and modern civilization have long been cut off in this different world. However, muskets and artillery can appear, because gunpowder has already appeared. Now, the further research and development of gunpowder has already started. Similar to the original history, it is the same pursuit of wealth, the same pursuit of goods from the East, and the same attempt to break the monopoly. Now, there is a fork in the road, the original purpose began to change, countries are not thinking about China, but to seek the kingdom of elves. After all, compared with the strong, the latter undoubtedly has a stronger influence and can drive the curiosity of human beings! Chapter 739 In the later period of time, a wave was set off among human beings, which was called the era of great navigation in the later history. Many countries are obsessed with elves and long for all kinds of goods from the East. Because the first group of human beings first discovered elves, there is a wave of pursuit and search for elves in the whole west. Under this, the purpose is to break the trade monopoly of the Tang Dynasty. For this reason, western countries recruited many excellent adventurous navigators to go out to sea to find the news of the elves. However, as agallit once said at that time, the kingdom of the elves was closed by themselves, and outsiders could not find the elves without their permission. However, these words were regarded by western countries as the words that Castile wanted to trade independently. Naturally, they don''t believe it. Many excellent navigators, with their dreams in mind, go overseas to open up a new world. However, many people did not find the spirit Kingdom at all. Instead, they found a brand new land. It''s a series of tropical islands, wild land, no civilization, only a group of primitive people who still use stone tools. At first, the navigators were disappointed. Then, in an accidental transaction with the aborigines, they found that the aborigines had a lot of gold products. The trade with them enabled them to obtain a large amount of gold and many things at the lowest price. With their further trade with the aborigines, they bought a large area of land from the aborigines at a low price, and then began to build castles and ports, and established the first colony. The colony, in the west, has a very long tradition. An inland exploration, the navigator and their crew, in the inland rivers found a large number of gold! This changed their impression that it was no longer a wild island, but a rich land flowing with gold. After all, there is no need to elaborate, these explorers returned to the country, told the king, and then in order to obtain gold, large-scale personnel began to come to the island. At the beginning of the war, the backward Aborigines were not the opponents of the well-equipped and fierce generation. They were enslaved and became serfs to reclaim wasteland and mine gold. People from the "civilized" world migrated to settle here and plunder large areas of land. The era of great navigation has come, and so has the era of great colonization. In the following decades, many wild and rich lands were discovered one after another, and many western countries joined in one after another. Started a large-scale partition action, and this action and behavior, also promoted the great development of shipbuilding industry. Because if we want to sail to the deep sea, we must have ocean going ships that are tall enough and advanced enough. The war with the indigenous people, even in the age of cold weapons, also caused heavy losses to the colonists from the West. Because of this, the black powder, which was born in China, was accidentally used in the war by the Tang people! Then, this change began to spread gradually to Europe! It is worth mentioning that in these decades, the Tang people did not participate in colonial activities. However, in response to the gradual development of shipbuilding industry in western countries, the Tang people have always maintained a certain rational pace. Gradually research and upgrade the domestic shipbuilding industry, and he controls the relationship between the East and the West trade, so that he has been a steady advantage. Because of the emergence of firearms, the Tang people knew very well that the emergence of firearms would change the mode of war in the future. At the beginning, the Tang people were always on guard against the problem of firearms. But decades later, there is inevitable leakage! Although firearms have appeared, their performances are still primitive, so the mainstream weapons are still cold weapons. However, the study of firearms in Tang Dynasty never slackened, but most of their attention was still focused on the Western situation and ocean trade. Sitting on Jinshan and Yinshan, it''s hard for them to have any interest in overseas wilderness at this stage. In the lower world, the unknown heaven is a land hidden in a different space. There are two pairs of eyes looking to the lower world, and everything that happens there is in the eyes of their owners. One of them, a tall and handsome figure, pointed to the scene in the spring and said with a smile, "although he took a turn, there was still a big navigation." He said, "next, do you need the elves to come?" Jiangning nodded, "it''s also thanks to the gem of time. Otherwise, I don''t know how much it will cost to speed up the world''s time! Now that you have time, you can save a lot of energy. As for the elves, let''s go round and round Inenville nodded. "I see." He added: "as for the emergence of black powder weapons, should they be restricted? After all, if it''s not a good one, the development here will take a fork in the road. " "It should be limited. What I need is not an industrialized modern civilization, but a magical civilization with extraordinary power! Here, we have a good foundation, and we need a good mentor in the future. " "You mean the high elves?" Jiangning nodded, "yes, the elves are blessed. The existence of immortal fire endows the elves with strong physique and immortal life. Whether it''s a wizard or magic, the spirit is a better carrier. But their reproductive advantage is too small, and the human base is the largest. Therefore, I need the future, let the elves spread this seed, and look forward to the day when it will grow completely! " Ininville nodded. "Compared with human beings, elves do have this advantage! It''s a good mentor. Now, let''s see how to make elves appear at an appropriate time and guide human beings! " Jiangning was silent. Then he took out the stone of space and the stone of soul and looked at them¡° Originally, I thought that these infinite stones were a disaster, and I didn''t dare to use them easily in the world. Now, I understand that I should not have this scruple. " He chuckled, then threw the two gems into the sky. In an instant, the two infinite gems scattered with the wind and merged into the world. And the world has changed in an instant, and the relevant rules have improved a lot. Not only Jiangning, but also ininville is very clear about the change of the world in this moment! "I''m looking forward to what the other gems will look like when they integrate into the world. I also want to see them when we unify the huge chaotic universe. How powerful the world will be, and how earth shaking you will be! " Yiningwei looked at Jiangning and said longingly. "This road is destined to be very difficult and full of challenges!" There was a flame burning in his eyes, and his eyes looked up into the sky. It seemed that he saw all the faces of this chaotic multiverse in an instant, or that he saw many powerful beings in an instant! However, there are false images in his eyes, just like the universe, which is incomplete and full of errors and loopholes. Chapter 740 Two figures, one high and one low, stand in the outer zone of a world. Around their bodies, they were all wrapped in a thick layer of white light. At this time, they have a world behind them, but their eyes are looking at the endless universe, and their hands are empty, as if they are pulling something. "Stretch a world, feel delicious!" Ininville frowned. "Fortunately, we don''t pull the universe in that world together, otherwise, we can''t do it even with our back to the world." "Those universes, stay at the last minute and care! Now, let''s take back all the seeds we left at the beginning! " Jiangning said indifferently that his soul was completely integrated with the world. At this moment, he seemed to have become a huge world with a vast area. Even though the world is still small in his eyes, the universe in it is still primitive. However, it is undeniable that the origin and inside information of the world is so huge. With the concerted efforts of the two of them, far away from each other in time and space, there are many "Earth" with the same appearance, which are being dragged by lines that can''t be seen or touched, and slowly moving by the two of them. The movement of the world has no effect on the ordinary life there, and they can''t feel the change. The world itself, however, can feel that there is a great force involved, trying to drag them to other places. There is no consciousness of the world, at this moment also seems to have a weak consciousness instinct, want to resist. However, deep in the core of the world, a crystal suddenly blooms out a dazzling red light, transmitting a red shock wave, which makes the world that is ready to resist quiet in an instant. "Right now!" The two of them look solemn, and the world behind them is bright in an instant, and then a huge seven color source blesses them. Then, Jiangning and ininville''s body suddenly surged with endless power. At the moment, they seem to have turned into real gods and have infinite power! Two people''s body, burns the turbulent flame, their hand suddenly a pull, is forced to open up a passage in front of them. Through this passage, they clearly saw the "Earth" in front of their eyes. The passage makes the original incomparably distant distance shorten in an instant, and then the huge world turns into a huge palm to grasp the earth. They ignore the thick shell, straight through space to the core of the alien space inside the planet, and then assimilation begins. Stars in different places, led by a stronger world than them, began to merge and assimilate! Their different time and space do not exist at the moment, just like a pair of invisible hands squeeze them together. A lot of the earth began to merge, as if a drop of water and another drop of water began to merge, and then a few drops of water began to merge again! After that, many of the earth disappeared, they all became one, and the population living there seemed to merge with another self in the parallel space-time. All this, it is difficult to describe the language, but it is so natural! After that, Jiangning, standing outside the world, began to guide the world to devour the only planet! In the moment of swallowing and accepting, the huge world, which was originally a very wild universe, became perfect in an instant. At the same time, all parts of the world also completed the expansion action in an instant! In the universe inside the world, the new earth after the fusion of many earths is running around its established orbit! It was as if it had never happened. Ininville breathed a sigh of relief, and then he said, "we are only integrating the earth we know, but in this huge multiverse, there are still many universes, and there are countless parallel spacetimes. It''s hard to unify them all!" He looked at the shadow of the main world, which is also the shape of the earth, "perhaps because of our reasons, many parallel universes began to merge with the main world." Jiangning said with a smile, "it''s a good thing. The more integration, the better. It''s just a catch when it comes down!" Ininville began to pour cold water, "but it''s going to be trouble at the same time! Those who don''t know the so-called powerful beings, the ability that is difficult to understand, is simply a collection of contradictions. It''s not easy to deal with them! " Jiangning said: "we want to collect the key things, expand our world, and then solve them at one stroke. At that time, we will accomplish the unprecedented feat of restoring the universe, which has collapsed since a long time ago, to its original appearance. Before that, anyone who tries to stop me is my enemy Ininville was also looking forward to "then, we can go to the real higher world to see." He said with a smile: "I really look forward to what kind of a world it will be!" Jiangning did not speak, but silently looked into the vast universe, I do not know what to think. Maybe we can see the real higher world with our own eyes in the future, or maybe we are thinking about how to solve a series of false gods in this chaotic universe! Since the understanding of the essence of the universe, and later learned from the old time there a long time ago the story! This made Jiangning understand that the chaotic universe he was born in was once a world of incomparable prosperity and high strength! As a result, because of a war, the powerful and prosperous world declined overnight. Not only the strong born and bred have died, but even the original complete universe has disintegrated in a big war! As for why the universe after disintegration was not destroyed by the invaders, perhaps it was because what they were looking for could not be found. Maybe it''s because of the collapse of the higher universe, which makes its lattice lower, or maybe it''s because of other reasons, which makes it no longer valuable and attractive, so it has survived until now... Maybe there are other reasons. However, these are not what Jiangning thinks at present. The most important thing is what he thinks and the time. The results that the old man told him coincide from the beginning. Because, from the beginning, he aimed at unity. But at that time, he still had a lot of doubts, and now, through the old man''s mouth, he was able to completely understand part of the truth. However, knowing the truth, he did not fear and fear, on the contrary, the idea of unification was stronger! He wants to make an unprecedented feat to restore the universe to its original appearance, and make a feat that has never been done before, and it must be a feat that has never been done before! Chapter 741 "Monsieur Carlisle, Monsieur Carlisle!" The staff trotted over in a hurry, holding a flat plate in their hands, and said, "the monitoring department has found several powerful energy sources in the universe, which are now coming towards the earth." Carlisle''s steps stopped and turned, "is it a meteorite or an asteroid?" The staff said: "it''s not meteorites or asteroids, but a powerful energy source that we don''t know yet! Moreover, there are several other sources of energy, and they are now heading for the earth. " "Well Carlisle thought, and then said: "close monitoring of these powerful energy sources, it is best to find out what they are." He also said, "in addition, find out the origin of these energy sources as soon as possible, find out where they landed, and analyze whether they can cause great harm to the earth. If there is... "He said," resolutely and thoroughly eliminate them! " "I understand!" ¡­¡­ In the universe, several powerful energy source reactions are speeding towards a water blue planet, at the moment of approaching the atmosphere. Their appearance, covered with a layer of flame, is like a meteorite or asteroid flying towards the earth quickly. Before long, these unknown objects, which were burning on the surface, slammed on the ground, splashing tens of meters of dust. One by one, the giants covered with metal quietly came to this strange planet for them. Then, they scanned the objects one by one, disguised as vehicles on the earth, and disappeared on every road. At the same time, a group of signal sources, sent out from the earth, sent out a group of signals to the vast universe! "The source of fire is on earth!" ¡­¡­ At the moment of these signals, the message was captured by the only powerful being on earth! After deciphering the information hidden in this group of signal sources, the powerful being was slightly stunned, and immediately showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, "Transformers?" He looked at the land on the other side of the sea, and then said softly, "white queen, the opportunity for you to become a real intelligent life has come!" "Is this true, my master?" The holographic projection of White Queen appears in front of Jiangning. She looks at Jiangning, and the holographic projection face is still a bit happy and excited. "Nature is true, my little girl!" "My God White Queen said excitedly: "master, your original promise has passed nearly 20 years! I thought you had forgotten your promise. Today, you told me that the time has come for me to become a truly intelligent life. I...... " Jiangning understands empress Bai''s excitement. Although she has a high level of artificial intelligence, her thinking logic is still artificially set and added. However, the real intelligent life, like people, has its own thinking logic and feelings. Except that they have no flesh and blood, there is no difference between everything and people! "My little girl, I understand how you feel at the moment!" Jiangning said with a smile, "please wait patiently for a while, you will become a real intelligent life!" "Oh, yes, my master!" White Queen excited unbearable, "I have this patience, really wait!" Although her wisdom has been enhanced a lot, in the final analysis, there is still a big gap between her and the real intelligent life. No one can understand the psychological activities of white queen at this moment, even she can''t really understand this feeling. "Duke!" With the call of Jiangning and the sound of a group of bats stirring their wings, these bats flew out of the dark corner. In front of Jiangning, these bats regrouped into one person again. He had a tall and strong body, a charming face, a long uninhibited hair behind his ears, and was dressed as a medieval nobleman. "My master, your servant is at your command!" Jiangning looked at the Duke with a smile on his lips. He was undoubtedly satisfied with the Duke from the bottom of his heart¡° Duke, on the other side of the sea in the United States, has a magical source of fire, it comes from the distant universe. It has the magic power to transform machinery into metal life, and I need you to bring it. " "Yes, my master, the Duke is willing to solve all your problems!" He said, the body in an instant scattered, into a group of bats flapping wings toward the other side of the sea to fly to the United States. In the Duke''s mind, it is a lifetime honor to serve his own God and create the God of their blood clan! Even if Jiangning gave him most of the tasks every time, no matter whether it was dangerous or not, the Duke would always complete the tasks assigned by God with 100% attitude! Last time, because the Duke brought two infinite gems at one time, Jiangning also gave the Duke more powerful power! This makes the Duke''s motivation to take over the task stronger than any blood clan! Moreover, as far as he knows, they are the only blood group in the world! Even if there are many powerful mutants in the world and powerful beings from the universe, the Duke''s strength is not the absolute peak, but it is not weak! Therefore, the Duke also regarded this mission as his own accumulated merit, completely ignoring the possible accidents! Because, he has this self-confidence, can complete most challenges! "Another universe, merged with the main world!" Different from the Duke, and also different from many human beings in this world! Jiangning''s eyes can clearly see that in the multiverse, the divided universes gradually come close to the main world and even merge with each other due to unknown reasons. And the level of the main world, also began to gradually enhance, the origin of the world has become extremely rich, the volume of the universe is also increasing step by step! Besides Jiangning himself, no other life can perceive this change at all. When it comes to the change of the universe and the world itself, it has the powerful power to make different parallel universes merge with each other. And no one will feel the abnormal situation! For example, there is another self between two parallel universes, and the fusion of parallel universes. So that people in the two universes began to merge with each other, and their memories of each other also had a perfect fusion, including the soul and character. And will not let another person aware of their own existence in another parallel space! And Jiangning, compared with the parallel universe, is a special existence! No matter how far the universe splits, there will always be only one! There is no other parallel universe. Therefore, Jiangning has the deepest feeling about the changes between the universe and the parallel universe. At this moment, he felt that there was another parallel universe merging and intersecting with his main world! Two different worlds, as like as two peas, two drops of water, like two drops of water, in a flash, complete the blending. And in the vast universe, as well as different periods of time in the distant parallel space-time, there are still many parallel universes in the bit by bit closer to the main world! For unknown reasons, it may be Jiangning himself. These parallel universes, which have been split for some time in the past history, are gradually moving towards unity and integration. In the future, the results that the main world can expect will be more powerful and prosperous, and there will be more and more strong people! Chapter 742 Although because of the fusion of parallel universes, the intersection and influence will be triggered bit by bit with the passage of time. However, Jiangning did not have the slightest accident and worry about this! On the contrary, there is a wonderful excitement on his face, which is looking forward to fighting with a strong enemy, and then unifying this universe which has been broken since a long time ago! Make him up and down, involuntarily blood boiling! Maybe it''s related to his education. Since he knew the essence of this chaotic multiverse, the first thought in his mind was to restore the chaos and the universe that collapsed a long time ago to its original appearance! Unifies innumerable multiverse, will split the universe to carry on the restoration, completes the real unprecedented after nobody''s great achievement! Just as the Qin emperor swept the Six Harmonies and established the situation of great unification, then all the dynasties of later generations pursued unification! Without the unification of the Qin emperor, I''m afraid that today''s China would be as big and small as Europe, so there would be no more powerful countries. Jiangning''s goal at this moment is to establish a unified situation just like the emperor of Qin! However, the only difference between them is that the situation of unification established by the Qin emperor was limited to one place, while the great unification he wanted to establish was countless multiverse. It is Jiangning''s plan to restore the powerful universe, which was broken up by a powerful enemy a long time ago, to its original appearance again! For this reason, he is happy to see this side at the moment, that is, the situation that the multiverse begins to gradually merge with the main world! Although his integration with the main world has led to many powerful enemies and variables in his unified situation, Jiangning also intends to follow the example of the Witches of a long time ago, invade all the world, kill all the powerful enemies one by one, and then lay the supreme power! Therefore, compared with him, the pattern of the world''s expedition and competition is obviously weak and explosive! In the United States of America in the Atlantic Ocean, the Duke is flying over the vast Atlantic Ocean in the form of a large group of bats. At dawn, he has come to the United States. Accompanied by a burst of black fog, a strong and handsome man, wearing a suit, appeared in an alley. His eyes flashed red from time to time, his lips were slightly open, and his teeth were sharp. Then the tooth bit the tip of the tongue, and the scarlet blood flowed out. The Duke was infatuated with the taste of his own blood. He immediately drew an evil smile and walked towards the distance. Although he didn''t know where the so-called kindling source was, the natural ability of the blood clan could make him perfectly receive each other''s memory at the moment of tasting the sweet blood, so the Duke didn''t worry about whether he could find the kindling source! So, his first goal is to move towards the center of power in this country, where no one can compare with these real rulers in memory. Their memory contains a lot of valuable secrets, and naturally they know a lot of confidential information that others don''t know. Besides, the Duke had another way to find what he was looking for! "Bah, dirty junkie!" The Duke indignantly threw the man in his hand aside, make complaints about the smell of the drug in the blood of the man, then carefully memorizing the memory of the other person. Then he saw an interesting scene in the memory of this man. Then, at different times and places, the Duke drank the blood of many people. From these people''s blood, the Duke found many interesting memories and messages. "Aliens from the universe?" The Duke''s mouth was full of fun. "Some robots! This world, more and more interesting, as God said ¡­¡­ "So you come from a planet called Cybertron, and your purpose on earth is to find a source of fire?" Then the young man looked at the tall giant covered with metal and said, "what''s the source of the fire?" "That''s the treasure of our planet. It''s very powerful and has the power to subvert everything! Therefore, we must not let it fall into the hands of the Decepticons, otherwise not only your planet, but also the universe will fall into endless flames of war "Then why did it come to earth?" The tall mechanical life said, "we don''t know that in the long civil war in Cybertron, the source of fire has long been lost! Now that we have found it, we must protect it. " He squatted down and said, "Sam, will you help us?" "Of course, why not?" Sam shrugged and said. ¡­¡­ At this moment, Jiangning is carefully looking at the test tube in his hand, looking at the dark black blood inside! "Snake of the abyss, blood of Apophis!" His eyes, condensation and flashing with inexplicable light, chest artifact constantly refracts a ray of light, projected onto the tube carrying the blood of the abyss snake. A group of complex data, constantly projected into Jiangning''s eyes, make him constantly and intuitive observation from the abyss of the snake''s magical blood! From this blood, he saw many things, but most of them were broken wills of chaos and evil! Although the snake of the abyss is dead, this tube of blood still has the chance to revive the snake! Any creature, at this point, whether it''s his blood or his excrement or even a tiny hair, has possessed incredible magical power! Just like the blood of the snake of the abyss, falling down on the earth, will produce endless poisonous snakes and monsters in an instant. And ininville''s blood, dripping on the soil, will in an instant give birth to a large garden and grassland full of endless vitality! This is the subconscious in ininville''s heart. He doesn''t want to give birth to life at all. Otherwise, ininville can give birth to another new race with his own will and blood. And if, let ininville take the initiative to create a race out, he has no power to catch! Although his blood has this magical power, but he does not have this power, can create life out of nothing. Even in the creation of alien forms in the Middle Earth, it is also due to enough knowledge and information that Yining Ville can perfectly reproduce the Middle Earth. Without these materials, he could not create aliens. Jiangning thought a lot of questions in an instant, and then the artifact on his chest began to project mysterious power into the blood of the snake of the abyss. Disperse the chaotic and evil wills one by one, and continuously disperse other chaotic wills, leaving only the original and purest blood from the snake of the abyss! Then Jiangning waved, broke the space and pulled out a three headed dragon sleeping in the Mediterranean Sea. This huge dragon is now in his hand, just like a small snake, his palm seems to have another space, and the huge dragon has already lost its resistance in his palm! Become extremely weak! In the palm of his hand, the three dragons didn''t wake up at all. Their slender body and three pairs of eyes were closed, and they fell asleep. Jiangning pointed to the blood that carried the abyss snake, then guided it out and slowly injected it into the sleeping three dragons. With this powerful blood into the moment, the sleeping dragon wake up! And the change also unfolded. Chapter 743 The abyss serpent, which once wanted to make the world fall into eternal darkness and return to chaos, even though it has disappeared, its blood still has many magical effects. This is due to the chaotic will of the snake at the beginning. It can''t gather the power in the blood, so the blood of the snake splashes on the soil, which promotes the magical scenes of poisonous snakes and monsters. Now, the remaining will in the snake''s blood is expelled one by one by Jiangning, leaving only a small group of purest blood. With the guidance, the blood began to slowly inject into the body of the three dragons who were sleeping. Today, the growth of the three dragons can''t keep up with the pace of Jiangning. And he is preparing for the future war, so naturally he also wants to add a fighting force for himself and help himself in the future. Therefore, to enhance the fighting power of the three dragons once again came into being. When the snake''s powerful blood slowly injected into the body of the three dragons, the sleeping dragon immediately woke up at the moment when the powerful blood entered the Lord. Its three pairs of bloody eyes, in an instant become scarlet, chaos, evil and cruelty filled in the three pairs of bloody eyes. Then, the veins of blood color like blood vessels appeared on the three dragons, and the strong heartbeat was like thunder. With a hiss, three dragons soared into the sky, and bursts of snake like roars echoed constantly. With its roar, bursts of lightning and dark clouds converged rapidly, accompanied by clouds and rain, and visions appeared repeatedly. "Patience, you will become stronger!" Jiangning spoke. From the roar of the three dragons, he heard the meaning of each other''s pain, which originated from the infusion of powerful biological blood, almost the same as the reconstruction of the body. It is difficult for outsiders to have an intuitive and comprehensive understanding of the pain. At the microscopic level invisible to the naked eye, deeper transformation, or evolution, is in progress. The blood of the big snake is directly guided into the body of the three dragons by Jiangning. Even if the blood of the big snake''s chaotic will is eliminated, it still has the most basic instinct of biology. It''s like a runaway vehicle, bumping around, unscrupulous. Will not be as good as its blood, all devour an empty, and then strengthen the body. The changes at the micro level are also directly revealed in the appearance of the three headed dragon. In its body, the characteristics of Welsh green dragon and Heilong in the Hershey islands are gradually disappearing. As a three headed giant dragon, its prominent characteristics are disappearing one by one. The most obvious is that its two black and green taps are gradually disappearing. The original gold, green and black intertwined bodies are gradually disappearing, and gradually replaced by black, On the other side of the dragon head, which represents and inherits the blood of the feather snake, a ferocious and terrifying snake head appears. Then, the black began to invade the slender golden body which represents the blood of the feather snake. And in the end, it captured half of the territory! The golden and holy slender body representing the blood of the feather snake is half golden and half black. The original appearance of the three headed dragon was changed to two headed, one still holding the dragon''s head, and the other was a ferocious and terrifying snake head. Powerful power, like water waves, from the newborn dragon body constantly toward the surrounding escape. This power even triggered the astronomical phenomena, the whole world fell into darkness in an instant, then the wind and rain, lightning and thunder, the doomsday scene shocked the whole world! Compared with ordinary people who don''t know the truth, they are at most curious about the changes of the celestial phenomena and ignore them. Countries all over the world are exploring the source of the anomaly, studying from the most specific astronomical phenomena, and then observing this phenomenon from animals. They were surprised to find that all the animals became terrified and terrified, and countless snakes appeared from all over the world. They gathered in groups and worshiped in a certain direction! Such an unusual scene naturally surprised all countries. After their exploration, they found that the source of the vision was in the Mediterranean Sea! Satellites from all over the world focus their eyes on the earth and the sea for detection, but the "sky eye", which people are proud of, can''t see anything at all. Because, there is a strong force shielding interference there. It took a day and a night for the vision of global darkness to disappear. After the transformation of the three headed dragon, perhaps now should be called double headed dragon. Jiangning in its body, the perception of his original creation, now has a powerful extreme power, that is the power of five! Not only in this, in its body, still has a lot of magical power! All these need to be studied and analyzed by Jiangning one by one, but generally speaking, its appearance has changed. But the strength has been greatly enhanced. At present, even Jiangning itself is hard to say how strong its real power is. "You''re making too much noise!" With the appearance of a ripple in the space, the tall and handsome spirit body of ininville step out of the space. He looked at the two headed dragon, or a dragon and a snake, whose head inherited the chaotic snake. It was too obvious. The same ferocious terror, the same evil, scarlet eyes like rendering the blood in general. Although there is no chaos snake that crazy, chaotic, to let the world into the eternal darkness of the crazy look, but it is more cold and heartless, daunting! "Fortunately, I took a quick step to cover up the movement of its birth to avoid being introduced into the universe. Otherwise, this small planet will attract the attention of many powerful beings ahead of time. " He looked at Jiangning and said, "this is not in line with our plan." But Jiangning said: "I really ignored the movement caused by it..." he looked at the figure with a very satisfied look, "now, we have two level five, the odds are much higher!" He turned his eyes to the universe, as if he saw the infinite and wide multiverse, and saw each powerful existence in this split and chaotic multiverse. In his eyes, they were all a group of false gods, a group of guys who did not understand history and the truth. "I need you to explore its power, we need to understand our own people first!" Then he said, "in addition, I need you to go to various universes, locate the target accurately, and then slowly pull these universes, if possible, kill those powerful beings in advance." "When the time comes, our unification will begin," he said Inenville nodded. "I see. I''m going to finish it perfectly." Then he paddled the void, opened the door to the small world, and took the transformed dragon there. And the double headed dragon, at the moment, is constantly moving in the void, it is joyful to feel the growth of its own strength. The snake head, which is derived from the blood of the chaotic snake, always stays there peacefully. It seems that the action is dominated by the blood of the feather snake! Chapter 744 The Hoover Dam was built by Herbert C. Hoover, the 31st president of the United States. It has played a great role in flood control, irrigation, urban and industrial water supply, water conservancy and power generation, shipping and so on. Of course, this is the information on the surface, but in the dark it is a secret base. For research and protection, a treasure from the universe. In the long history of Cybertron, the existence of fire source has always been the treasure of the planet. It is an energy body with huge energy. But during the long civil war in Cybertron, the fire source was lost. It fell on the Colorado River and was discovered by seven explorers in 1913. President Hoover built the Hoover Dam around the fire source to protect it and the nbe-1 (Megatron) found in the Arctic. For the protection and research of fire source! Now, with the arrival of the powerful intelligent mechanical life race in the universe, they also gradually find the location of the fire source, and approach the location of the fire source - Hoover dam! "You''ve all been in direct contact with NBE." ¡°NBE£¿¡± "Abiotic aliens." And he said, "remember, what you see next is highly confidential!" "My God, what is this!" In front of everyone''s eyes is a huge robot, he is frozen, and the refrigeration equipment is running all the time, keeping his frozen state. "We think the gravity of the earth disturbed his navigation system as he flew over the North Pole. He fell into the ice, probably thousands of years ago. We brought him here in 1934, and we call him nbe-1. " Sam, who came with him, said, "I''m sorry, sir, I don''t want to correct you, but I want to say that it''s not nbe-1, it''s Megatron, the leader of Decepticons!" "He''s been frozen since 1935, and your great grandfather made the biggest discovery in human history. In fact, what you see... Is the source of modernization. Microchips, lasers, space flight, cars... Are all acquired by reverse engineering. Nbe-1 is what we call it. " He walked beside Sam, accentuating the naming rights of the emphatic. ¡­¡­ "Then why did he come to earth?" "Because of the fire source!" Sam said. People around don''t understand, "fire source?" "It''s a cube like thing. Nbe-1 is Mr. Megatron, as they call him. He''s the messenger of death. He wants to use the energy body to transform human technology and then rule the universe. That''s their goal." Sam popularized Megatron''s origins and sources of ignition to the public. "You know where that thing is, don''t you?" "Come with me!" The person in charge said, "what you will see is the ultimate treasure!" They followed him to another room, and then they saw a huge cube half suspended in the air. Around the cube, there are artificial metal trestles and engineering equipment. Many engineers and researchers are studying this huge metal cube. "The carbon-14 dating estimated that the energy body came to the earth in 10000 BC. The seven elders only discovered it in 1913. They knew it was an alien object because... The branding on its surface was very similar to that on nbe-1. So President Hoover built a dam to hide it in it. It was four football fields thick of cement, No one, or any alien race outside, can detect the energy he emits. " At the moment when everyone was shocked by the fire source, as a small Spy Robot, he also saw the fire source hidden by the heavy dam, so he sent out the message of finding the fire source. Then, this group of information was instantly learned by Decepticons disguised on the earth. The F-22 Raptor in the disguise of Starscream, the police car in the disguise of roadblock, the tank in the disguise of noise... At this moment, they rush to the location of the fire source with the fastest speed. At this time, in the outside world, there is also a shadow of evil spirits. It''s an unusual scene to notice the police car disguised as a roadblock! He quietly turned into a black fog and hid at the bottom of the police car disguised as a roadblock. ¡­¡­ "You say the dam hides its energy. What energy?" "Good question!" Then, people see the power of the fire source again. A small mobile phone receives the power of the fire source and becomes a ferocious small robot. Outside the dam, a fleet of Decepticons is also coming. However, their speed has never been as fast as the Starscream disguised as the F-22 fighter. He was the first to reach the Hoover Dam, and then the attack! Attack the power supply equipment, and confused also took the opportunity to come to the control room, shut down the freezing Megatron refrigeration device, and raise its surface temperature, so that the freezing Megatron ice began to melt, and then wake up Megatron. At the moment of Decepticon operation, the Autobots led by Optimus Prime also rushed to the scene. Then, the released Bumblebee turned off the huge fire source into a small cube, and with the failure of the power supply system and the moment Megatron was about to wake up, led the fire source to withdraw. Megatron, however, began to wreak havoc, tearing down all the things in front of him, and then transforming into a fighter plane to fly to the outside world. The Bumblebee with the fire provenance also quickly converged with the Autobot team, but the Decepticons also followed closely behind the Autobot. The attack was the first to take action. He changed his shape. He was huge. In his eyes, a human car was a toy. When he raised his hand and stopped, it was easy to tear up a car on the highway. The arrival of the attack, Optimus Prime quickly change posture to stop the attack. However, the black fog hidden under the road block also floated out quickly, and in the process of flying, it turned into a bloody fog, which attracted all people''s eyes. The blood fog was flying so fast that it left the Decepticons and Autobots behind and quickly approached the bumblebee. "The other party''s purpose is also the source of fire!" Although Optimus Prime doesn''t understand what the blood fog is, it''s not difficult to guess his purpose by watching the blood fog quickly approaching the bumblebee. In the sound of his warning, the Autobots bombarded the blood fog in the air one after another, but they didn''t touch any entity at all. The fire went straight through the blood fog and detonated in the air. The blood fog didn''t pay attention to the gunfire at all. It suddenly dispersed in front of the Bumblebee at the moment of approaching. And the Bumblebee just bumped into it. However, it was as if he had entered the liquid glue and couldn''t move! Sam, hiding in the car, screamed and didn''t know what had happened. Then, under the gaze of a group of alien life, the blood fog turned into a evil figure. The long black hair is neatly combed, dressed as a medieval aristocrat, with a slightly open and closed mouth and sharp teeth. "Give me the fire, little one!" Chapter 745 The scene of blood atomizing people is extremely shocking! This mysterious man, dressed so retro and able to fly in the air, is obviously more shocking and unexpected. Although the other party''s dress is so retro, it is obvious that this mysterious man is also aimed at the source of fire. Boom! The Duke ignored the artillery fire coming from his body. He just put up his hand and put up an invisible barrier in front of him. In front of this invisible barrier, the powerful artillery can not shake the slightest bit. "Who are you?" Sudden appearance of people, mysterious means, completely different from normal human. At this moment, both Decepticons and Autobots are changing into adults on the highway to confront the mysterious man who suddenly appears with the intention of seizing the source of the fire. And the other side''s magical power also makes the alien intelligent mechanical life body who does not know his depth and strength feel scared. For the Autobots, the bumblebee in particular is now in his hands, and the Decepticons are calling for their leader, Megatron. Hearing Optimus Prime''s question, the Duke stood in mid air, making elegant etiquette, "I am the Duke, the servant of God! By God''s command, take back this source of fire. " "Do you know it?" The Duke laughed, "of course I know!" Optimus Prime advised, "now that you know it, you should know how powerful it is! People who don''t understand it can''t control it at all. On the contrary, it will bring disaster to your planet and the whole universe! " "It''s just your wishful thinking and self-awareness. For our God, none of this exists." The duke said, looking at Sam, "now, give me that thing, and I promise you''ll get out of here safely. Go back to your own home and assume that nothing has happened, and you will get a great reward! " Sam is dead embrace fire source, firmly refused, "no, I won''t give it to you." "It seems that you are addicted to making friends with these aliens and forget your human identity!" The Duke''s face was full of meaning, "originally, if you handed it in obediently, you might have a chance to live in the kingdom of God in the future. Now, you don''t have the chance! " With a wave of his hand, the kindling source was out of Sam''s arms. No matter how hard the other party tried to hold the kindling source, it had no effect at all. The Bumblebee, trapped in the fog of blood, tried to prevent the Duke from getting the source of fire, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not change his shape. The viscosity of the blood fog is very strong, just like every part of it is stuck by the glue with strong viscosity and can''t move at all. And the window glass of the car, just like a decoration, the fire source seems to pass through the water curtain and fly to the Duke''s palm obediently. Boom! Boom! Boom! This time, it seems to ignite a powder keg. Both Autobots and Decepticons pour out their most ferocious firepower one after another. However, all this was blocked by the invisible barrier. Even if Optimus Prime tried to chop with his sword, he could not hurt the Duke. Their attack seemed to be separated from a different space, without any effect. "Ha ha, you and I are like different species in two worlds!" The Duke''s face is always wearing an elegant smile. He seems to try his best to keep his noble demeanor all the time, so that even the stubborn people in tradition can''t pick out any mistakes from him¡° Although your scientific and technological development is very strong, as a mechanical life, you are stronger than a flesh and blood body, but there is always a limit. " He touched his chest and said, "but I am different. I am created by God. I''m perfect. I don''t have a life span, and I don''t have a weakness! " He encouraged these extraterrestrial Mechanical creatures with huge bodies, "your race is qualified to live in God''s kingdom as long as you serve God. Not only you, but also your descendants, can enjoy the supreme glory without worrying about the energy problem! There is no need for civil war, which can avoid innocent casualties. " The Duke held out his hand, "how, put yourself in God''s arms!" "We never knew that there was a God on this young planet!" Optimus Prime said: "I don''t know why your God wants you to take the treasure of our planet, but..." "We will never give in, and we will never let you take away the source of fire!" Optimus Prime is like a signal. The Autobots and Decepticons, who had been silent for a long time, were aiming at the Duke to vent their gunfire, but they were blocked by an invisible barrier. The Duke looked at them with disdain and was about to say something when he suddenly noticed that there was a continuous sound barrier behind him. Then, a sense of crisis came suddenly. But when he wanted to avoid it, he found that he felt dizzy in his mind. Then, a sharp pain came, and he saw his lower body fall to the ground. A huge robot, unlike Optimus Prime, leaps from the air. In the joint position of his right hand, stained with scarlet blood, his face was ferocious, and his scarlet eyes and appearance were so frightening and frightening. "Optimus Prime, your performance is really disappointing to me!" Megatron''s rugged voice sounded, "it will let humans take the source of fire from your hands." Megatron, there''s no need to kill him Megatron ignored Optimus Prime, he made a fighting gesture, "solve the human, it''s time to solve you. Starscream, bring me the fire source At his command, Starscream answered and grabbed the Duke''s two-part upper body. Because the source of the fire is still in the hands of the Duke. However With the scream of Starscream, his invincible metal body from the perspective of human cognition is like a piece of paper at the moment, which is easily torn in two by the Duke who they think is already dead! The Duke, who had only his upper body, was still suspended in the air. The blood flowing from his broken body flowed back into his body again. Even the lower body that fell to the ground quickly flew up, and then combined with him again. His face became very pale at the moment. There was no more smile on his face, but it was as gloomy as water. He didn''t pay attention to the red spider, who was still struggling under his hands, or the unbelievable human and Mechanical creatures. Instead, he looked at the sky and said, "just now, who attacked me?" When Megatron chose to sneak attack from behind, the Duke found out, but when he was ready to dodge or fight back, he felt a sense of threat in the dark! At this time, the invisible spirit of the attack, such as the sea wave general impact on his spirit. This made his mind relaxed, and was cut off by Megatron''s sharp knuckles! Therefore, at the moment, the Duke''s heart became very angry. It''s a sure thing that you won''t get hurt at all, but it almost fell short because of the sneak attack by others. Not only that, but also hurt yourself, which no one can tolerate. Chapter 746 With the sound of rolling thunder and the sudden opening of a gorgeous door, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and a man with a red satyr cloak, armor and a hammer came down from the sky with the sound of rolling thunder. And from that gorgeous door, there also appeared a group of people, they were wearing leather tight combat clothes, led by an old man, a shiny bald head, sitting in a wheelchair, gathered around him a large group of people, including people in U.S. military uniform. "Mutants?" The Duke looked at the old man in the wheelchair, the woman with red hair, and the stranger who came down from the sky with a hammer. Other than that, all the others were ignored by him. "Who are you?" He looked at the guy with a hammer in his hand, who seemed to be able to control lightning. He seemed to be a mutant, but the Duke had never smelled the smell of a mutant on him, so he asked. "You took the stone of space and my brother''s scepter, and played with him!" The man had blonde hair and was wearing metal armor. The hammer in his hand had an inexplicable charm, and there was electric light flashing from the hammer. "Your brother?" The Duke was slightly stunned. Then he seemed to think of something and said, "Oh, it''s the narcissist who has no ability, but is still so arrogant!" He carefully looked at the blonde man in front of him. "You two don''t look very similar. You''re not brothers, are you?" "It''s none of your business!" It''s not hard to guess the identity of the person who came. It''s Thor. He was angry at the moment, "give the stone of space and my brother''s scepter, otherwise..." "How?" The Duke glanced at him. Thor gritted his teeth. "You''re going to die here." "It''s up to you?" The Duke disdained to smile and looked at the group of mutants who had never said anything all the time. "Just now, I was attacked by one of you mutants who are proficient in spiritual power. Who is the audacious rat who specially stabs people in the back!" "It''s me!" The woman with long red hair came out. "Very good!" The Duke gave a murderous smile, and then his body disappeared in an instant, and a blood mist suddenly appeared beside Jean grey. From the blood fog, he stretched out a palm with a long sharp nail and stabbed hard at Jean Grey''s heart. However, a burst of red high-energy laser light quickly appeared, and the blood fog of Duke''s incarnation was evaporated in the impact of the high-energy laser light. Therefore, his offensive was blocked, and he could only dodge this red high-energy ray. However, when he dodged, the ice suddenly appeared and quickly turned into a cage made of ice, which closed the blood fog of the Duke''s incarnation. Then, the laser ray from the laser eye hit the ice cell, hitting the Duke who turned into a blood mist inside. The impact of high-energy radium rays made the blood fog dissipate quickly, and the Duke''s howling came out of the blood fog. Seeing this, laser increased its output and was ready to destroy the Duke at one stroke. On the other hand, humans and mechanical life from other planets have long been stunned. None of them expected that such a group of super powerful human beings would appear in such a backward young planet and young race. Whether it is the ice out of thin air, or the human eyes emitting high thermal radium rays, are enough to pose a threat to them. In addition, there are still several people around them who have not yet taken action, so it is still unknown what kind of ability they have. When Thor saw the Duke trapped by two X-Men, his heart was hot. He held up his hammer, and in an instant, thunder and lightning rolled in the sky, and then split it down in the form of thunder. The ice layer trapped the Duke was smashed in the thunder and lightning, and the thunder and lightning with powerful power blasted on the blood fog of the Duke''s incarnation. Another extreme scream came from the latter. Just as they seemed to want to wipe out the Duke in one fell swoop, a black mist came from the distant sky. The fog revolved around the blood fog made by the Duke, and then an inexplicable force appeared to block all the high-energy radium rays and lightning. Two mists, one black and one red, turn into human form again. From one of the blood fog, the Duke''s obviously weak face appeared. He looked at the young people around him and frowned, "what''s the matter with you? Vasak, did the master call you here? " Vasak Yin Yin smile, "no, the master did not call me, but I see you miserable appearance. You know, before I came here, I was having a party with a bunch of chicks He looked at the Duke with a sneer, "Duke, why are you so embarrassed today, and you almost died!" "Hum!" Seeing that the Duke ignored him, vasak looked at the X-Men and Thor. At this time, these years, he also looked at him solemnly, especially Thor, who seemed to recognize his identity. "The devil?" Vashak raised his eyebrows in surprise, pretending to be honored to say, "vashak is honored to be known by Thor." The tone changed, "however, the Duke came on behalf of my great master''s command, but you hurt him. This is clearly against my master!" "Devil, can you represent your master?" Yelled Thor. "Of course I can''t represent my master..." "Hum!" Thor said, "do you mean to go to war with Asgard?" "Go to war?" Vasak said with a playful smile, "there will be this day in the future. At that time, I will first take you, the thunder god, as a blood sacrifice!" He turned his eyes to the X-Men again. "Before that, I''ll get rid of you." Voice throwing, their group of people''s location, in a moment turned into a dark zone, and then from the dark appeared a dense, red eyes of the devil. This is the Legion of demons that vasak is in charge of and in command of! "Legion of demons!" Thor''s face changed greatly, and then he began to summon ten thousand thunder! The X-Men also used their own means to attack the encircled demonic legion, and the alien mechanical life bodies, which were in a state of muddle and soy sauce from the beginning to the end, joined the crusade against the demonic Legion one after another at the moment of the official war. "Take your time. We''ll have plenty of time to settle the bill later." Vasak''s gloomy voice appeared from all sides of the dark space. After that, the voice disappeared completely. The crazy siege of the demon Legion also makes the X-Men, Thor and the Mechanical creatures in a state of exhaustion. Although the demons in these demonic legions are not so powerful and invincible, they are also very powerful if they can be selected as a member of the Legion. Moreover, there are no less than 100000 demons in these demonic legions. They have all kinds of forces. Their siege, regardless of casualties, also makes people and mechanical life bodies in the state of group fighting suffer casualties in varying degrees! At the end of the day, the fetus was already out of breath, several mutants died, and most of them suffered varying degrees of casualties. Even high-tech creatures from aliens are the same. No matter the Autobots or Decepticons, there are casualties! Looking at this scene, whether it is X-Men or mechanical life, is a face of sadness and seriousness. However, the loss of ignition source leads to "Optimus Prime, the war between Autobots and Decepticons, stop for now!" Megatron went to Optimus Prime''s side, "now the top priority is to find the source of tempering. After finding it, the war between us will start again! So as to determine the attribution of the fire source! " Optimus Prime didn''t answer directly. He looked up at the sky, "I seem to see the war coming again..." he looked at the Decepticons and their members, as well as the group of human beings with super power, "we will ally with new allies, and jointly deal with an unknown and powerful enemy!" As soon as he spoke, everyone''s face was the same. Can you make a guy who calls himself a duke, and a legendary devil willingly yield, and call him the master? Will he be a simple and easy person to deal with? Professor X can''t help looking at the distant Mediterranean, he seems to see a black robe, can''t see the face of the figure is facing the earth open their arms! Chapter 747 Mediterranean, touthheim. When the embarrassed Duke, escorted by vashak, returned safely, his whole body became clean when he returned to tutehem again, and his embarrassed posture returned to the elegant aristocratic style full of confidence and demeanor. However, even so, Jiangning still felt everything subtle from the Duke. "You''re hurt." He asked. The Duke and vasak prostrate on the ground. Hearing this, the Duke bowed his head, "yes." It seems that he was injured because of his precarious task, which made him feel extremely ashamed. "How did it hurt?" Vasak answered instead of the Duke, saying: "master, those mechanical life from the universe can''t hurt the Duke at all. It was because of a group of mutants that the Duke almost couldn''t come back. " After that, he vividly described the X-Men''s sneak attack and Thor''s intervention. Through his mouth, Jiangning could not help thinking and presenting a vivid picture. Should we say that wasak is really a devil who is good at knowing the past and the future and all the hidden or lost things and knowledge, and is famous for it? Through his mouth, he gave Jiangning the impression that he almost failed in his task. It almost made the Duke under his command, and the blood clan who was most reassuring to him died. "X-Men... Shenyu..." he said in a very low voice: "is it that someone has begun to notice the future that is about to change?" He didn''t think Thor''s accident was just to teach the Duke a lesson! Because, from vasak''s description, Thor is obviously more than a lesson. He didn''t want to stop. He was planning to kill the Duke. And the group of X-Men''s accident, but I do not know what Jiangning also vetoed that someone would come from the future and cross time and space again. Because this is obviously impossible, because of his appearance and his reasons, the multiverse that broke up long ago began to gradually re merge. The fusion of the universe and the universe also led to the strict rules of the multiverse. Therefore, everything that can influence, change and influence the multiverse will never happen again. Jiangning like this, across the past time and space, unscrupulous behavior and move to modify history, will never appear. What has already appeared will not be restored again. That is to say, no matter what Jiangning has done in the past, it has become a part of history and can not be revised again. Therefore, in the future, he will not be able to cross time and space again, go back to the past, and make the act of revising history recklessly. Accordingly, all things and people in the future can never go back to the past. With a wave of his hand, a drop of scarlet blood floated in the air, and then it quickly melted into the Duke''s body. And the Duke also from this drop of blood appeared that moment, felt his instinct, in promoting himself, it is eager to get that drop of blood! Through instinct, the Duke also learned that if he could swallow this drop of blood, his strength would be improved. The great advantage of this is hard to describe in any language in the world. When this drop of blood entered the Duke''s body, it burst out a powerful force! This power is so warm, peaceful, with endless vitality and inexplicable power. All these things became the most powerful force, strengthening the Duke''s power and transforming his blood. Let the inferior blood, which is not as good as this drop of blood, evolve and sublimate to a higher level. The Duke couldn''t help roaring, two sharp tusks stretched out, and his eyes also made visions. Bursts of blood mist spontaneously appeared from the Duke''s body and surrounded his body, forming a thin layer of fog. But the vision is not over! With the tearing of clothes and the tearing sound of skin and flesh, a pair of giant bat wings stretched out from the Duke''s body, and then on the surface of these huge meat wings, there were raised blood vessels, and the golden blood constantly flowed in the raised blood vessels on the surface of the meat wings. One by one, there are signs of supernatural power, constantly emerging from the surface of the meat wings. These mysterious symbols, with inexplicable power, and constantly put the golden light, give people a very strange feeling. And when it was all over, the Duke''s whole temperament had already changed greatly, with the Holy Spirit in his evil spirit. A pair of eyes, showing a touch of dark gold, a pair of meat wings is to give people a sacred feeling. Not at all, the disgust and disgust of bat wings. Feeling the most powerful power in his body, the Duke''s face was full of joy¡° Thank you for your strength "What do I want you to look for?" Jiangning nodded slightly and asked the Duke. Then the Duke opened his claw, stabbed himself in the belly, and took a cube out of his belly. Jiangning gently waves his hand to collect the fire source. He looks at the fire source in his hand, which can endow the mechanical body with life and wisdom! In the light of the artifact on his chest, the appearance of the cube has changed, the lattice constantly appears, and the volume of the cube is constantly shrinking. Finally, a group of light emitting endless light and energy, quietly suspended in the palm of Jiangning. "Take revenge, my Duke!" Later, he specially pulled the transformed dragon out of the small world and said, "take the dragon with you and use it when necessary..." "I see, master!" The Duke''s face was full of excitement, excitement and resentment. It was a safe and even a pleasure mission. The Duke couldn''t bear that he was in a mess and nearly died. It was also a humiliation that he had never experienced since he became a blood clan. Therefore, he was grateful to his master for giving him powerful strength and opportunity to revenge. After thanking him, the Duke''s whole body exploded in an instant and turned into a bat with a faint golden luster on its surface, flying towards the United States on the other side of the Atlantic Ocean. "Great master, what task will you give me?" Vashak looked at Jiangning with fiery eyes. The Duke''s change and the enhancement of his strength made him very red eyed. But he also knew that he could not compete with the Duke. The former''s position in Jiangning''s heart was different from that of him. He was the first loyal servant who followed him silently. And he was loyal to him just to protect his life. Therefore, in Jiangning''s heart, there has always been a distant relationship spectrum! However, vasak is not willing to go on mixing himself. Although he is an alien in the devil, it does not mean that he has no ambition. Since he was accepted, Jiangning has not issued a mission to him. Even for his whereabouts, has always maintained a indifferent attitude, when he is dispensable. It used to be good. Vasak even thought that this kind of life was very good. In this world, few people can threaten him, and he is not alone. He has a strong master behind him. Even if his status is so low in the master''s mind, it does not mean that his existence completely belongs to nothingness. As the old saying goes, beating a dog depends on the owner. Vasak naturally knew the meaning of this sentence. Therefore, on the one hand, he kept his peace in the United States and secretly monitored the country. On the one hand, it is also to try to supply their own master, causing trouble, so as to reduce their position in the master''s mind. Because, the servant is for the master, not the master is responsible for the servant. Therefore, vasak has always been an honest hedonistic, spontaneous surveillance of the United States, while recording all important information. He doesn''t know if this is available, but at least, when his master needs it, he can come up with information that can help him. "You..." Jiangning tapped his finger, then told vasak a message, "bring this thing called" primal energy matrix "back to see me!" "Yes, my master!" Chapter 748 The country on the other side of the Atlantic Ocean is a country that many people once dreamed of and wanted to immigrate. Even in today''s two super strong situation, its existence is always like a lighthouse, attracting the eyes of many people. Because its immigration conditions are more relaxed than those of touthheim, who is harsh and even abnormal. This is a society of capital, a country controlled by money, where as long as you have money, you have everything. This is true even in most countries in the world, but it is an exception to tutehem in the Mediterranean. Because it''s the only country in the world that doesn''t take the rich seriously. No one knows what level its science and technology has reached. No one knows exactly how much of its total revenue is. The same is true in terms of force. The only force that shows the tip of the iceberg is the aircraft carrier fleet sailing all over the world, the ten maritime fleets, the second strongest naval power on the planet, and the power that no one dares to provoke! Although his military force only ranks second in the world, many people who understand it clearly know that this is not the real strength of this country. Because, if they want, they can make warship dumplings here, just like in World War II. Although, in this world beyond recognition, in this era of the twenty-first century, which originally belonged to the United States, its glory has been divided. But every day, there are still countless people who want to emigrate to live there. For them, there is the pure land in their mind and the legendary garden of Eden, Elysee! At this moment, on the surface of the world''s first power Congress, is engaged in an earnest parliamentary debate. "We should inform the traitors of the western world that the series of terrorist attacks they have carried out on our territory should be stopped." In Congress, a member of Parliament stood at his desk and declared indignantly, "although this is the land of freedom, it does not mean that anyone can freely travel to our land. Even... Terrorist activities on our land! This kind of behavior should be stopped, or even severely counterattacked, so that some countries can recognize clearly that the United States is not a country in the third world, and can let it act recklessly! " make love! This member''s speech brought him warm applause, no matter what you think in your heart or whether you agree. However, in such an environment and in a serious parliament, due recognition has been given. "Mr. Keller''s speech just now was very wonderful, but... I have a few more points to add here!" Speaking of a white old man with white hair, he said, "first of all, we have no conclusive evidence that the" terrorist attack "in Hoover dam area some time ago is related to that country..." "But, as we all know, those two weird guys are really from that country..." Bang bang! The old man beat the table with a wooden hammer and said, "Mr. Keller, please respect my speaking time..." A young congressman named Keller, with an abnormal flush on his face, said, "I''m sorry, your Excellency the speaker... Please continue." The speaker nodded his head with satisfaction and continued, "the recent" terrorist attacks "caused thousands of dollars in losses and casualties. The most important thing is that there were two attacks before and after, which sent the secrets belonging to the United States to foreign countries. Although we have no evidence, we should take effective countermeasures against this incident! So as to avoid such incidents and continue to appear in this beautiful and free land in the future. " After he finished, he added, "please speak enthusiastically and express your opinions." "From 1941 to 1962, not only in the United States, but also all over the world, there were many vicious incidents of superpowers! At the beginning, these were hidden by the government, but since the Paris summit, such incidents have spread around the world like a powder keg. In the United States alone, due to the frequent occurrence of various malignant events, we lose more than 100 million yuan every year, not counting all kinds of casualties and leakage of state secrets.... " "However, since the beginning of the new century, the occurrence of such incidents has changed the world dramatically overnight. Some time ago, there was a clown dressed madman in Gotham City, which brought huge property and personnel losses to the United States of America... Although there are many heroes in our free land, most of them are those who do not obey discipline on their own strength, just like the famous tycoon, Mr. iron man. In addition, I believe all of you know exactly who the students in the "Xavier gifted youth school" live and study there. " "Not long ago, there even appeared highly intelligent mechanical life bodies from aliens. According to intelligence, they came to our earth many years ago. It is not known where they live. However, what is worth affirming at present is that these uninvited guests are not monolithic. On the contrary, there are irreconcilable contradictions between them, which deserves our happiness. Because, here we have a lot of operational space. However, the misfortune for us also begins with it. " "Because since 1913, the huge mysterious energy body discovered by seven explorers and the nbe-1 mechanical intelligent life body discovered in the Arctic, the leakage of these two" things "has completely made this group of uninvited guests present to the public. What we should worry about now is not how to keep their existence from being known to the public, but how to deal with all the troubles that follow. " "Gentlemen, traitors from the" western world "have come to our land many times. They come here uninvited and do not abide by the laws of the United States. They cause all kinds of damage with bad influence and even steal national treasures belonging to the United States. We should take counter measures. Otherwise, over time, we in the United States will no longer have any secrets for them. Therefore, I propose to set up a "superhero team" belonging to the United States to deal with the conspiracy against the United States and to crack down on the enemy''s infiltration into the United States and the theft of intelligence and treasures! " When he finished speaking, he bowed to many members. "My speech is over, gentlemen." make love! Many members applauded the member who gave a wonderful performance. It was obvious that his speech was wonderful and he made a point. It not only lists and analyzes a series of reasons, but also gives a feasible proposal. Therefore, this group of real rulers, not stingy applause, anyway, do not need to spend a dime. "This congressman, your name..." "Your Excellency, John." The speaker nodded his head with great approval, even stood up and clapped. Under his leadership, all the members stood up and clapped again¡° Mr. John''s speech is very successful and wonderful! As for his proposal, we will vote now. If you agree with Mr. John''s proposal, you will vote for it. If you do not support it, you will vote against it. Now, start! " Soon, the result came out, and the Senate and the Senate passed Mr. John''s proposal by a unanimous vote. "I declare that Mr. John''s proposal has been approved by a unanimous vote. Then... The team, which is made up of" super powers and superheroes ", is named" Avengers alliance! " Chapter 749 "So, are the two men who captured the mysterious object called" kindling source "under the legendary wizard?" Thor frowned and asked Professor X in his wheelchair. He gave a positive answer to Thor''s question, "yes, the only person on this planet who has this ability and power, except him. Besides him, I really don''t understand who else has such a terrible man. " "As a matter of fact, I met the wizard once." Thor''s words made everyone in the courtyard look at him. He organized the language, with serious eyes, "that guy is very mysterious, although I only met him once, but that time let me understand that I am not his opponent at all. Maybe only my father is capable of dealing with him. " The laser eye couldn''t help saying, "you''re Raytheon. Aren''t you sure?" "Although I''m Raytheon, I''m not sure about him, or even have no confidence in him." "He''s mysterious, and we Asgard have seen him in recent decades," Thor said. At first, we just thought it was an ordinary wizard on earth, and didn''t care. However, as he made some big changes, his existence was officially concerned by us Asgard. Nevertheless, for Asgard, we will not participate in the struggle of the lower world. Maintaining the stability of the nine countries is the first thing we should do. But later, as we tried to understand him, we found a lot of clues from the past "My father ordered me to come to him and test him. But... "He grinned bitterly," I didn''t try out any useful clues. Instead, I was shocked by the strength of the other party. In particular, after he has obtained infinite gems one after another, I have to stop him from getting infinite gems. " "Ask, what is infinite gem?" Logan asked suspiciously, holding his cigar in his mouth. "There are six infinite gems, each of which has great power," Thor said. They are time, space, power, soul, reality and soul... " "What do you mean?" Logan asked. "Literally "Every infinite gem, like its name, has the same powerful power as its name," Thor said "Oh, my God!" Logan then asked, "how many did the wizard get?" Thor shook his head and grinned bitterly. "No accident, it should be three, time, space and soul!" Professor X interjected, "what does he want to do with these stones?" "That''s what I want to know, you don''t know how powerful infinite gems are," Thor said. It''s hard to imagine the great power of just one. And I can''t imagine how powerful the wizard will be if he gathers six precious stones! " "I''m afraid it will be a disaster for the earth at that time..." "No!" Thor said very seriously, "if a wizard collects six infinite gems, once it is evil. Then... It will be a disaster not only for the earth, but also for the whole universe! He is very powerful and mysterious. With the help of infinite gems, I can hardly imagine who can stop him in the universe! " "If so, then..." Professor X looked around the crowd, "the wizard must be prevented from collecting the remaining infinite gems at all costs!" Then, he looked at the giant mechanical giants standing on the grass. Just now, in the process of their conversation, these giant mechanical giants did not interrupt at all¡° Optimus Prime, the treasure of your planet, what''s the function of kindling source? " Optimus Prime''s mechanical voice with rich texture sounded, "the source of fire is the source of life, but also a huge energy body. Its existence will be able to maintain our life and energy needs. However, in the long civil war of Cybertron in the past, the ignition source was lost. And our planet has run out of resources because of the long civil war. We have come here a long way to find the source of the fire "So the wizard got it. What do you think he would do with it?" Optimus Prime shook his head. "I don''t know." "I haven''t met the mysterious wizard and I don''t know him, but I''m confident that wizards can''t use our sources of ignition," he said. It doesn''t know our words or the usage of the fire source. I think we should still have a chance to recapture the source of tempering! " "Optimus Prime, we should take back the treasure of Cybertron through a war!" Megatron was on the side, and could no longer bear the consequences of the capture of the fire source. He was shouting about the war. Optimus Prime would not want to refuse him, "no, a war, the consequences are unpredictable. What''s more, it will cause huge casualties. We can''t rashly start a war just because of this! " He looked at Megatron seriously. "War has destroyed Cybertron. I don''t want war to destroy this beautiful planet again." "Optimus Prime, you are still so kind. Don''t forget that Cybertron is also your home!" He said: "now, you know best what our planet is like. It needs energy, and our people need energy to survive. Do you want our race to disappear completely in the universe? " "The source of fire must be found, but life on this planet is just like us. We can''t make the rash decision of war because of this. It''s very likely that it will destroy the planet! " "Optimus Prime..." Megatron looked at him viciously, and then said, "I will go to my master, Fallen King Kong, and ask him to take back the treasure belonging to our planet!" With that, Megatron transformed into a fighter plane and soared to the sky, flying toward the distant universe. Megatron, no Optimus Prime wants to stop him, but he can''t catch up with Megatron. Looking at the beautiful sky, Megatron can''t be seen. He said to Professor X: "I''m sorry, maybe this time, this beautiful planet will encounter fire." "Who is the Fallen King Kong?" "The name seems to be a troublesome character." "Yes, the name of depravity is unpleasant!" Optimus Prime then popularized the history of their transformers, and began to talk about the origin and identity of the fallen. Looking at the human with a serious expression, Optimus Prime sighed, "now, what we need to do is to reduce the scale of war to the minimum. Otherwise, if you are not careful, it will affect the whole week. " "No one can subvert misgard easily. It is Asgard''s responsibility and obligation to maintain the stability of the nine countries. If you dare to spread the flames of war to the whole week, it is equivalent to declaring war with us Asgard! When it comes to that time, Asgard will never sit back and ignore it. " Thor raised his hammer and said justly. And the sky, also respond to the lightning, seems to be in response to Thor''s words. This made Optimus Prime''s metal face very serious. He said: "we will do our best, and if possible, we will prevent wars that should not have happened, but we need your help!" Optimus Prime''s mentality has changed since he saw this group of mutants. This is a primitive and young race, but it has initially become extremely powerful at this time. Although they are generally weak, the strong born in the huge base also makes Optimus Prime extremely surprised. "Optimus Prime, we believe you." Professor X looked at the tall mechanical giant with gentle eyes. "Thank you In the distant universe, Megatron, flying at a high speed, has also come to an uninhabited planet, where the Fallen King Kong is hidden. "My master..." Chapter 750 On the lawn outside Professor X''s manor, the mutants are communicating with Raytheon and the mechanical life from Cybertron to formulate a series of plans. At this time, a helicopter came from the distant sky, and its appearance attracted everyone''s attention. Before long, the helicopter from far to near, strong airflow, bending the green lawn. Two men and a woman came down from the helicopter, headed by a black man in a black leather suit and an eye mask. On his left side was a white man, and on his right side was the only woman, a red enchanting woman. "Hello, everyone. Excuse me." Black men, from a long distance, say hello. "Who are you?" I''m Nick Frey. I''m with agent Phil Colson and agent Natasha Romanov. We''re from homeland strategic defense attack and logistics support agency. You can call it aegis "So, Mr. Nick Frey..." "It''s the director, sir." Carlson corrects Professor X with a smile. The latter glanced at him, cleared his voice, and then said, "well, what''s the reason for the Secretary''s coming here?" "In fact, not long ago, the Senate and the Senate passed a bill with a unanimous vote..." Some mutants sneer, "is it aimed at us mutants?" Nick Frey took a look at the mutant and said, "no, it''s not aimed at you mutants. It''s a special bill for the sneaking, theft and sabotage of some enemy countries." He said, "the purpose of this bill is to gather the strength of the whole country, and even the strength of the whole earth in the future, to counter all" terrorist attacks "and vicious theft against the United States and the earth." At this point, he specially looked at the transformers with tall metal stature. "Mr. Secretary, I came here specially to announce this bill to us." Professor X looked at Nick Frey and said if he had a point. Nick Frey said: "there is something I need you to help..." before he finished, he was interrupted by Logan. "We are just a school here. We are either teachers or students here. We really can''t help with national affairs! You''d better go back, Mr. director of Hitachi. " "Sir, I want you to understand that the land you stand on belongs to the United States!" Logan disdained to smile, "so what?" "On the land of the United States, we should abide by the laws of the United States and maintain the interests of the United States! I don''t think you will forget what happened near Hoover Dam so soon, Mr. Logan Logan kept silent, staring at Nick Frey, as if to see what he could say. "That incident caused more than 100 million property losses and casualties in the United States. You were there and even participated in a battle! I want to know, do you have the permission of Congress and the authorization of the president? " Mutant people look at each other, some don''t know what to say. Nick Frey walked up to Logan and said, "Logan, I can now formally arrest you on a number of non repetitive charges! If you resist, there will be no place for you in America. " "Then you can try..." Logan clenched his teeth, clenched his fists, and then the sharp metal claws popped out. And Colson and Natasha, the same fast out of the pocket pistol, aimed at Logan''s key. "Logan!" Professor X opened his mouth and said, "don''t be so rude to the guests." He admonished and then said to Nick Frey, "I''m sorry, that''s the character of Logan. Please don''t be surprised. " Nick Frey waved his hand. Colson and Natasha took back their pistols behind him. He said, "it''s a blessing for them to have your wise presence. It''s also a blessing for the United States." As for what he meant, I can''t think much about it. Professor X naturally understood what he meant. He said with a smile, "I''m just doing my best to help those children who are at a loss and guide them to the right path, not to the evil path." "That''s why I say it''s a blessing for America!" Nick Frey smiles infrequently. With a wave of his hand, Colson comes over with a suitcase. Nick Frey takes it and opens it. It''s a big metal case with only a thin document and a check. Nick Frey handed the box to Professor X and said, "this document is presented to you by Congress. They recognize and appreciate your noble character. And this check is the state''s sponsorship for your teaching. I hope you can have more strength to help more children. Later, a batch of equipment will be delivered. I believe that with these advanced teaching equipment, you will be more relaxed when you teach these children! " Professor X looked at the documents in the box and a blank check. It was obvious that the document was equivalent to recognizing the status of the school he founded and the status of the mutant. The blank check was obviously a number that he was allowed to fill in. As for that batch of advanced teaching equipment, it can only be regarded as raotou. Professor X was not moved by the equipment and checks, but he was very pleased with the document approving the status of mutants. "Thank you very much for the support of our country. I really can''t repay it!" Nick Frey said: "in fact, the country has made decisions, but it needs a group of excellent talents from your school to assist the country in making decisions." "Oh?" "The Avengers alliance, a special bill officially passed not long ago, aims to gather heroes from all over the United States to fight against enemy countries and all forces that are hostile to the United States and the world." "Who does this alliance belong to?" "It''s part of aegis for the time being, but all the funding is special," Nick Frey said. There is no need to go through the deliberation of Congress, that is to say, all Avengers'' financial actions do not need to be restricted. We will get the support of the state, whether it is money or weapons, are the best, go all out. " "I see." Professor X is very clear that if he accepts the benefits, he must fulfill the corresponding obligations and responsibilities. However, at the beginning, it did not contradict or even coincide with their conversation. Once they make a choice, all their future actions will be legal and supported by the state. But these are not important. The most important thing is that the status of the mutant was officially recognized by the highest authority of the country after this event. In the future, they will not be treated differently. Just like the mutants and ordinary people, they are all citizens of the United States. Perhaps, in the civil society, there is discrimination, even malice and discrimination. However, this is inevitable. Where there are people, this always happens. In this regard, even the government can not intervene or even regulate. Because it''s a very, very difficult problem to solve. Even God can''t solve it. "Then, I declare that the Avengers alliance is officially established!" Chapter 751 At an altitude of 15000 meters, a huge aircraft carrier is flying at an average speed. It is different from the aircraft carrier sailing in the sea, its home is in the sky. On its top flight deck, there are dozens of advanced fighter planes, including land vehicles such as cars. "My God, it''s so cool!" "This is my first time to board an aircraft carrier. Well, it''s still a flying aircraft carrier!" In fact, people who have experienced, witnessed and experienced everything can''t ignore the unique charm of this huge aircraft. This is perhaps the highest and proudest technological creation of mankind so far. Colson walked in front of the crowd with a smile on his face. He was also very proud. As he walked, he also introduced the big guy at his feet to the public. "Everybody, where you are now is the most proud technological creation in the United States. It is different from the fleet sailing in the sea, its home is the sky, which can easily accommodate tens of thousands of people to work. The flight deck here can dock more than 100 F-22 Raptors at most. " "I''m very honored to tell you that this will be one of the bases of our Avengers alliance in the future. In the air, it is always the safest place. There is no one Professor X, who was sitting in a wheelchair, also showed his approval. He said: "this is the first time I have seen the scientific and technological strength of the country. I believe that such an aerospace carrier is not the final card of the country!" Colson said with a smile, "Professor, we will have the whole country as our backing in the future. Whether it''s money, weapons or the "base" under our feet, it will be the most advanced. " And Mr. Tony, the famous tycoon, Playboy and iron man, asked, "well, Colson, its power system is..." "Turbo engines and anti gravity engines!" "Maybe in the future, I can try to improve its power system!" "If that''s the case, it''s the best thing to do," Colson said with a smile By the time they spoke, they had come to a metal gate. "Everybody, I''ll say it again. Welcome to the aegis space carrier base!" "Later, each of you will have an identity card. Please keep it properly, because it will be an important certificate and identity information for you to enter and leave the base freely in the future," he said "Human science and technology, even if it is still a little backward, is far from the original time." Thor said something meaningful. Optimus Prime, who has been following the crowd by car, said: "although human beings are very primitive, they are very good at learning. In a short time, they have made amazing achievements!" When Colson swiped his card on the cipher next to the metal gate and opened the gate, he said to the aliens who maintained mechanical form: "I''m sorry, Optimus Prime, you''re too big. And the Mothership hasn''t been refitted, so Optimus Prime''s head lights came on and he said, "no, it''s OK, Colson. We''ll just wait outside." "I''m really sorry, but we''ll use the projector for the meeting later..." before Colson finished, he was interrupted by Starscream, "don''t bother, we have a way to participate in the whole meeting." "Well, please stay in the hangar for a while. Then, I will submit the reconstruction project of the mothership to the technology department urgently! " "Yes!" ¡­¡­ When X-Men, iron man Tony, Thor and others followed Colson into the space carrier one after another. Inside, there''s a lot of exclamation and contemplation. Nick Frey, who is always dressed in black leather, is talking to a man with red skin and a man with red and blue spiders. When he heard the door open, Nick Frey turned around and introduced the two people around him to Professor X and others. "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s a great honor for you to step forward and join this special team when the country needs you! As the maker and leader of your future actions, I''d like to introduce two new companions to you He reached out to introduce the man in the red cloak around him. "Everyone, this is Steve stranch. You can call him Dr. strange. He is a mage who once practiced with the supreme mage master Guyi in the Himalayas." After Nick Frey''s words, Dr. strange waves his hands and changes into gorgeous totems and patterns. He salutes and says, "Hello, everyone. It''s a great honor to work with you in the future!" His action naturally aroused people''s curiosity. The mutant knew very well that this strange doctor was not a mutant. So, where does his power come from? Like that wizard, can you learn from yourself? So someone asked, "doctor, how did you do that? Is it the legendary mana? " Dr. strange nodded and said with a smile, "yes, it''s mana!" "Mana, just like that wizard, isn''t it?" The atmosphere was a little serious for a moment, but Dr. strange nodded and admitted, "yes, just like him, it''s all mana from cultivation!" "Well..." what else did he want to say, but Professor * * interrupted, "well, boby, I''ll talk about that later. There''s a colleague waiting for director Frey to introduce him!" Facing Professor X, iceman is very honest, "sorry, professor." Then, Professor X motioned to Nick Frey to continue to introduce the eccentric man who was always hanging upside down on the metal ceiling and wearing tight clothes. Nick Frey looked at him and said, "everybody, this is Peter Parker. He''s active in New York and has ended many vicious crimes. He''s a hero who doesn''t ask for anything in return. His name is spider man!" Peter Parker then came down from the metal ceiling, turned over and landed at 720 degrees, and said, "Hi, everyone, I''m your good neighbor, spider man!" Tony looked up and down at the guy in the tights and smoked a cigar. "Boy, I''ve heard you play on the swing all day long and make all kinds of strange noises." Peter Parker said, "I also know that you, the big boss of stark industries, the famous tycoon and Playboy, have been sleeping with many cover girls in magazines. What''s more, since you went out in the Middle East, you shut down the arms department when you came back. I have to say that''s a good thing. However, you are also a little strange. Instead of doing it, a good Playboy studies the tin cans and puts them in the rustic iron bucket all day long. " Tony exclaimed, "Damn it, how can you understand my high technology, you bad boy in tight clothes who dare not show up! Do you know how many inferior tights I can buy for a suit of armor? And... "He looked at Peter Parker''s upper body and lower body." the guy who wears tight clothes all day and exposes his lower body and sexy buttocks doesn''t have any shining image... " Peter Parker had a fight with him. "This is a masterpiece of my painstaking efforts. How can you appreciate this guy who is always in a tin can! Old, old and rustic Tony''s eyes widened. "How dare you say that to me?" He was furious, "good guy, it seems that I really want to compare with you..." For their bickering and quarrel, Nick Frey didn''t see it. When other people saw them bickering as soon as they met, they were speechless. Then, Nick Frey led them to another place and said, "let them fight slowly. I have something else to discuss with you." After hearing the business, Peter and Tony stopped quarreling, snorted unconvinced, and then followed Nick fry into the conference room to discuss. Chapter 752 "Agent Romanov, have you found Dr. Bruce Banner?" In the conference room, Nick Frey pressed a button, and then Natasha''s charming posture appeared in the center of the conference table. The other party was driving. Hearing this, she adjusted the camera, and then a decadent person appeared in the camera, "chief, I''m on my way to the air force base, and then I''ll take a helicopter to return to the Mothership!" Nick Frey nodded and said to Bruce Benner, "doctor, I''m so glad you''re on our team. Now, everyone is waiting for you. " Bruce Banner looks at one of the figures in the camera and nods. Seeing this, Nick Frey did not say more, but told Natasha to come as soon as possible. At this time, a virtual figure suddenly appeared in the conference room. They were all tall figures covered by metal. It''s the transformers from Cybertron. Although they can''t enter the interior of the space carrier, they can let the projection enter the meeting in their own way. Nick Frey didn''t say much about that. Therefore, the meeting is just unfolding. Starscream was the first to say, "human beings, I don''t care about the rules on this planet, and I don''t care if there is a war. We have only one purpose, that is, the source of ignition. That''s something on our planet. It belongs to our family. The reason we''re here is because of it. Do you understand? " Nick Frey nodded. "Of course I understand. I''d like to ask here, too." He looked at these tall strange races with extraordinary scientific and technological strength and said, "if you get this fire source, will you leave the earth peacefully. Then, never invade our earth with any reason or means again? " Not allowing Starscream to speak, Optimus Prime took the lead in promising, "we never impose our will on other races. If you do not welcome us, then we will respect your will and choice and leave here. " But the red spider is very dissatisfied with the mouth said: "Optimus Prime, you can''t represent all the people..." Nick Frey''s face immediately became very ugly, he said: "well, Mr. Starscream, can I understand it. Once you regain the source of fire, you will not leave our planet. On the contrary, it''s even possible to have other ideas about our planet because you''ve got the kindling. " Optimus Prime said: "we won''t, and if that happens by then, the first thing we need to help is you. This is a very beautiful planet, full of vitality, just like Cybertron in the past. I don''t want to see this beautiful planet destroyed because of war. In fact, I see it as home. " At this point, he told Starscream with warning: "the source of fire is the key to save Cybertron. At the same time, no matter who gets the source of fire, we can''t bring war to this planet." "Optimus Prime..." Nick Frey watched them argue, and then he said, "stop, sir." When everyone looked at him, Nick Frey said, "I understand what you just said He is not good at looking at Starscream, "for you, I think we need to re estimate!" "Human, what do you mean?" Starscream is also not good at looking at Nick Frey. And Nick Frey said, "it means literally!" He said, "Mr. Starscream, some of your remarks just now obviously covet our planet. In this case, why should we risk offending the country on this planet, which even we should be afraid of, to help you seize the seed source? " Red spider is not concerned about some of the said, "we Cybertron technology and force, has a very powerful force, can destroy that country at one time." He threatened to say: "even if you don''t help us, we will take back what belongs to us in our own way!" "Enough, Starscream!" Optimus Prime said angrily, "I won''t let what happened on Cybertron repeat itself on this planet. If you dare to talk again, I''ll kill you! " Red spider is silent, he this meeting also don''t know what kind of reason and psychological factor is, unexpectedly say such words. When he heard Optimus Prime''s threat, his influence immediately disappeared in the conference room. After the influence of Starscream disappeared, Optimus Prime apologized to the people present, "I''m very sorry, you know, we both maintained the identity of enemies before the Hoover Dam incident." "We understand!" "Besides, I need to say one," Professor X said "What?" Professor X said: "don''t underestimate the earth, also don''t underestimate the enemy, in fact, he is more powerful than you think! The same is true of the country he created. " Nick Frey nodded in agreement. "Yes, that''s why we in the United States are so afraid of him and it. No one knows how powerful they are and how powerful their scientific and technological heritage is. We still have no comprehensive understanding. However, after our many explorations, their scientific and technological strength has at least surpassed that of Earth Science and technology for more than 200 years. However, we still have no clear understanding of how much we have surpassed. " He asked Professor X, "Professor, can you introduce the wizard to us?" As soon as he spoke, many pairs of curious eyes also looked at Professor X. To this end, Professor X said with a wry smile: "I can''t estimate how strong the other side is. The only experience of fighting was at the Paris summit that year. Even me and my old friends were not his opponents at all. In his hands, we seem to be babies. " Dr. strange also added, "I haven''t seen the wizard really do it, but I have seen him. According to my dead teacher, master Gu Yi, he was a very terrible wizard. Can not provoke, try not to provoke each other, his strong seems to be no solution. At least, no one on earth is qualified to be his enemy. Moreover, my teacher once wanted to make the other party accept his idea as the patron saint of the earth, but the other party didn''t agree at all. So far, he seems to have done nothing out of line. So why do we want to form such an alliance and choose to fight against such a terrible man? " In a word, he looks at Nick Frey, which is obviously asking him. "Although he did not do anything extraordinary, some of his actions not only endangered the interests of the United States, but also threatened the whole world." Then he began to tap on the keyboard, and a projection appeared in the center of the conference table, listing the detailed data files. Nick Frey pointed to the documents and said, "in fact, this is the result of our agents, after decades of probing. At present, many wars and terrorist attacks in the world are related to this wizard. Although, there is no exact evidence, but all the events are linked together, I can hardly believe that who on earth will have such a great energy! " "Then, what is the purpose of the other party''s doing this?" Tony pointed out the crux of the problem. "I don''t know!" Nick Frey said, "the almost global war, though mediated by the international community, has stopped. However, the acts of war in the past 30 years have caused hundreds of millions of people to lose their lives. Africa is now the place with the strongest source of unrest, and there is no one. Second, there are South Asia and a few areas in South America, which have improved through the mediation of regional powers. However, I believe that with time, it will not be an accident for the above regions to restart the war again. " "In this way, this is an unknown and mysterious enemy. I''m afraid no one can know his purpose except himself." Optimus Prime said. Nick fry nodded. He was about to say something, but suddenly he heard bursts of laughter, followed by a voice. "Hahaha, are a bunch of smug guys plotting against my master?" Chapter 753 Wild laughter, and with the power of incomparable terror, the emergence of this power directly makes heaven and earth change. Boundless and endless dark clouds gathered quietly, carrying wind and rain and thunder and lightning. In the blink of an eye, it was still a sunny and windy sky; In a flash, from day to night, an unusual scene and a very wide area of coverage attracted the attention of all countries, and satellites suspended in the universe focused one after another. However, we can''t see any scene, there are only the continuous rotation of dark clouds and endless lightning. There is a harsh alarm on the space carrier, and the red alarm light is flashing constantly, all personnel are facing the enemy. The crew and security personnel on the space carrier are busy and checking the enemy''s position. And the people who participated in the meeting also changed a lot. "What a terrible force Professor X looked out of the porthole in horror, just like the end of the sky. At the same time, he said doubtfully: "however, the sound is so familiar!" Before everyone could think about it, the lightning gathered in the dark clouds quickly split on the spaceship. It was struck by lightning and wind and rain, and began to sway. At this time, Thor, holding his hammer, rushed out quickly. The hammer of Thor held high, lingering endless lightning, and then endless lightning and wind and rain, in front of it, gradually subsided. The people inside the space carrier were all relieved. The doomsday sky just now was really frightening. If they are all on land at the moment, they are not afraid, but they are at an altitude of 15000 meters. There was an accident with the Mothership under Wan Yi''s feet. There was no place to escape. However, things will not always go well. Thor smoothed the storm and thunder of rage. Before he could breathe, he was attacked by a strong force. The whole person, like a shell, with a very fast speed, towards the ground! "Thor!" Raytheon was knocked down, which made people on the space carrier extremely worried. However, the inexplicable power that followed made a huge space carrier bogged down in the mud. The harsh sound of the alarm kept ringing in the space carrier. No matter how the staff detected it, even if the power system was fully opened, the space carrier could not get out of danger successfully. At this time, a figure wrapped in endless blood fog, with a terrifying force, instantly came to the deck of the space carrier. He was dressed in a retro aristocratic dress, extremely luxurious and elegant, and his neatly combed hair was neither dry nor messy. His appearance made all the people on the flight deck face the enemy. "Fire!" I don''t know who yelled, followed by the dense shooting sound of daddada, but this man was not flustered at all. The whole body exploded in an instant and turned into a piece of blood fog, dancing around the flight deck at full speed. When the blood fog stopped flying and turned into human form again, mummies were left on the broad flight deck. The man took out a white silk brocade from his pocket and gracefully wiped the corners of his mouth. He had just sucked all the blood in an instant. He walked towards the gate, two red rays of high temperature burst out of his eyes. The heavy alloy gate, like a piece of tofu and ice, melts quickly, revealing a door for only one person. The Duke walked towards the gate. However, a hot red ray and several small missiles came to him. With a bang, the smoke filled the air. However, none of those who attacked suddenly relaxed their vigilance. They watched the smoke filled place, just at this time, a blood mist quickly through the door. When people wake up, they see a prince in elegant dress, who has come to them. "Ladies and gentlemen, we meet again..." the Duke''s face was like a smile in winter. But in his eyes, he was fierce. Especially when he looked at the woman with red hair, his eyes were full of killing! "It''s you!" The X-Men who met the Duke once, or even had a brief encounter with him, all looked at him in surprise. What happened at that moment is really beyond our eyes. They thought that they were a new enemy of terror, but they did not expect that the person who came was the same person who had a short experience of fighting with them. However, what puzzled them was why the Duke was able to rise so much in such a short time. A moment of fighting, has let us see the gap between each other! "Yes, it''s me!" The duke said, "I''m back. I''ll be ashamed of the humiliation I''ve got on you this time." After that, he replenished the enemy''s reaction time and was not interested in talking with them. His speed is so fast that there is no time to react. The only place that everyone''s eyes can catch is a blood red mist. When it''s over, new visual images are captured again by their retinas. However, they were terrified by the sight. In a short moment, all the staff in the space carrier and the military personnel left behind turned into mummies. Among the X-Men, there are also acquaintances who are sleepy. There are two clear teeth holes in their necks! "Vampire!" Looking at the graceful figure wiping the corners of his mouth, everyone felt that the scene at the moment was too absurd. Although, the earth has refreshed people''s three bottom line again and again, and challenged human''s nerve bearing ability again and again. First, mutants, witches, alien mechanical life and the mythical Thor appeared one after another, which completely changed the understanding of human beings on earth. But before that, no one had ever known about the existence of vampires. Because, all along, this kind of creature only exists in myths and legends, and does not have the meaning of real existence. However, when a real vampire appears, only shock is left to them! "Vampires?" The Duke frowned, then corrected the mistake. "No, it''s blood!" In a manner similar to a fanatic believer, he raised his arms and exclaimed, "it''s a great God, a perfect race created by him. Our long-standing persistence and loyalty have called for God''s gift. Let us get rid of the extremely weak human body and give us a long life. " He looked at people''s eyes, as if to know what they thought in their heart, "different from the vampires suspected by ordinary people, our blood clan is perfect, we have a long life, eternal youth. To be able to bathe in the sun, all food and wine, we can enjoy wantonly He slightly lowered his head, showing people a pair of red eyes, "and human... Is just a weak life!" It seemed that he was responding to the Duke''s words. A powerful force appeared in his body again, and a golden mist lingered on him. Set him off like a saint, you can''t say! Chapter 754 The only one who didn''t fall, and who was also the highest commander of the space carrier, Nick Frey, got up with the help of Peter Parker. He looked at the staff who had been drained of blood and turned into mummies. A pair of eyes, staring round, eyes also covered with red blood, he red eyes, loud roar, "you, are you going to declare war with the United States?" The Duke glanced at him. "Who are you, nigger?" He spoke blatantly racist words and looked down at the guy who was full of anger but did not dare to attack. "I''m Nick Frey, the top commander of the space carrier and director of homeland strategic defense attack and logistics support." He pointed to the Duke, "you''ve killed so many American citizens. Are you going to fight against the United States?" "Hey, hey!" The Duke grinned and showed his big white teeth. "Since all your subordinates are dead, it''s not good to leave you a bare commander." The voice has not yet completely dropped, and his whole person disappeared again. When he reappeared, he was standing behind Nick Frey. At this time, his words were completely finished. When Peter Parker was photographed on the wall, the Duke cut his right hand like a sword... However, a high-temperature Ray came and attacked the Duke. At the same time, invisible to the naked eye, the intangible spiritual power of the body also attacked the Duke. Then, the freezing air filled the sky, which made the temperature of the space carrier drop a lot in an instant. But The Duke''s body, once again disappeared, just that wave of attack, even his clothes did not touch. "Director, are you ok?" The laser eye came up to Nick fry and asked him, but Nick fry didn''t respond and still glared at the Duke. There was something wrong with the laser eye. With a light hand, a shocking and frightening scene appeared. Nick Frey''s tall body, still maintain a standing posture, but his head, but in an instant, until this time, the broken head prescription burst into a meter high blood wave! "Director Nick!" The corners of people''s eyes are bursting. Speechless anger and anger are brewing in everyone''s heart. Even Professor X, who has a mild temper, is doing the same at the moment. "You son of a bitch!" With a roar, the Wolverine Logan''s hands joints each pop up a pair of Alderman alloy claws, he jumped fiercely, hands inserted to the Duke. However, the Duke was faster than he was. His figure is like a ghost, erratic, no one present can keep up with the Duke''s speed visually. With a scream, Logan was already scarred. "Well, I''m surprised you didn''t die!" The Duke was surprised. He rubbed his right hand and looked at Wolverine''s claws. "It seems that the secret of your immortality lies in the special metal! And... "His eyes, flashing a dazzling red light," even the bones of your body are replaced by that metal, so it is... " "The indestructible metal is really a big problem, but..." he disappeared again, and then appeared behind Logan. With a strong slap, Logan''s body immediately hit through the special glass of the space carrier. Logan, as a whole, suddenly fell to the earth below! "Logan!" Professor X yelled anxiously. He looked at the Duke with angry eyes. At this moment, his spiritual power had substance. The eyes were covered with silver and white light, and then the power acted on the Duke in an instant. The Duke also felt as if he had fallen into the mire and had a mountain on his body. At the same time, this powerful spiritual force, but also constantly into the Duke''s head, so that his will instantly into a strange space. This is the spiritual space! "You devil The young professor x appeared in the eyes of the Duke. He walked quickly to the Duke and hit him with his fists. And the mental damage, also truthfully presented to the body. Although the body is not injured, but the spirit of the injury, but make the body feel hurt. Blood, dripping from the corner of the Duke''s mouth. The X-Men, Peter Parker, iron man Tony and others poured out their anger to the Duke while he was restrained! Whether it''s the energy cannon in the palm of the hand, the small missile on the shoulder, or the high-temperature rays, ice and various forces, such as the storm girl Ororo, they call out a series of dense lightning to strike the Duke. Just in a moment, the Duke''s body was scarred. Precious clothes, also in a moment, clothes such as beggars! In the spiritual space, Professor X is in constant violence! "You are the most evil devil I have ever seen in my life!" The young professor x, with shoulder length hair, is beating the Duke in T-shirt, jeans and sneakers. In his violent beating, the Duke became scarred. In the spiritual space, the Duke was like a puppet, and was manipulated by Professor X, without any resistance! "Get up and kill me!" Professor X scolded angrily, waving his hand again, the spacious mansion turned into the boundless sky in an instant. And the Duke was falling from the sky to the endless earth. With a bang, he fell on the earth. However, Professor X still did not stop, he changed the pattern of beating him. Until A white, long and powerful hand clenched his fist, and Professor X''s face was slightly relieved. He looked at the Duke in surprise. The latter is smiling at the moment, "the end of the game!" In response to the endless golden light, Professor X was extremely frightened under the golden light. As if their own behavior, angered the gods! In fact, the drop of blood Jiangning gave the Duke came from the gods. It''s a drop of blood from Horus. Under the pressure of Professor X, this drop of blood, which has not been completely absorbed by the Duke and is still sleeping in his blood, instinctively wakes up and responds, and then actively merges with the Duke. At this moment, the Duke is to complete the fusion of this drop of blood from the "gods"! In the spiritual space, the Duke holds Professor X''s fist, and his body grows up in an instant. After a while, the Duke''s body was like a giant, and his tall needs were admirable. He clenched Professor X''s fist, constantly exerting, and Professor X howled because of the pain. The pressure and pain of his spirit were also received by his body. Outside, Professor X, who is sitting in a wheelchair with his eyes open, suddenly gushes dense sweat from his forehead. At the same time, his right hand is also smashed in an instant! Blood, flowing out of the damaged skin, contaminated his clothes in an instant. "Professor!" The Duke, who was attacked by X-Men outside, opened his eyes in an instant! In his body surface, opened a translucent golden barrier, future attack one by one block! Subsequently, his physical injury also recovered in an instant! "The game is over!" His eyes, immediately burst out a more intense, accompanied by a strong high-temperature heat rays, where the heat rays go, the metal melts in an instant. And a few X-Men who didn''t respond well were also pierced in an instant. This incident shocked the X-Men, and immediately POPY, the Iceman, used his own strength to freeze their wounds to prevent them from dying because of the deterioration of their injuries and excessive bleeding. When the Duke saw this, he frowned slightly. Then he waved his sleeve and the wind filled him. People were blown by this force in a split second! Then, the Duke raised his foot to Professor X! "Don''t hurt the professor!" The Duke saw a woman with red hair, and said with a smile, "just in time, this time I came to settle with you! Now, this old man has been added. Fortunately, he has solved all of you at one time! " At the end of his speech, he repeated his old skill, and the high-temperature heat rays shot out of his eyes and went straight to fenghuangnv. The swift speed and terrible penetrating force broke through fenghuangnv''s abdomen, Professor X''s legs and his wheelchair in an instant! At this time, because of the damage of the wheelchair, he fell on the metal floor involuntarily. However, fenghuangnv did not fall down, but covered her abdomen and still stood in front of Professor X. "Ha ha!" The Duke chuckled. In his eyes, the high-temperature heat rays followed. This time, he aimed at the head of fenghuangnv! However, also because of his behavior, awakened a force of terror! Chapter 755 "No!" "Qin!" Seeing that fenghuangnv is about to die on the spot, the X-Men are worried, but there is nothing they can do at the moment. The laser eye radiated red hot rays again and went straight to the Duke. However, the Duke turned a blind eye to the laser eye attack. Powerful high-temperature heat rays from his eyes, with a strong high temperature and penetration, facing fenghuangnv. That is at this moment, a terrible force awakened from fenghuangnv''s body! She opened her eyes fiercely. The high-temperature heat rays from the Duke''s eyes could not enter in an instant. Then, powerful and terrifying forces directly smashed the high-temperature heat rays trying to kill her. The Duke''s face suddenly changed. He felt a great sense of threat from the Phoenix! Then, this sense of threat was constantly amplified in his perception. The power of terror, let fenghuangnv''s body directly suspended in the air, her hair unbridled flying, the color of her eyes and the white part of her eyes, also in a moment become dark as ink. Endless firepower, behind her, unbridled to form a flying phoenix totem! "Is that the power of the Phoenix?" His extraordinary senses, constantly release crisis signals to him, let him leave quickly. However, even if the Duke wanted to leave at this time, it was difficult to do so. Because he was completely "locked in" by fenghuangnv''s terrible spiritual power. "My God "This is Qin, the real power!" The X-Men, the only people alive and conscious, all looked at the familiar figure with incredible eyes. The red hair flying all over the sky, the Phoenix shadow behind, the powerful power to decompose everything. Under the influence of this powerful force, the space carrier that made them stay temporarily was gradually disintegrated. "I want you to die!" Fenghuangnv''s dark eyes suddenly burst out the spirit of terror that has evolved into essence! This terrible spiritual power, with the power of Phoenix, began to interfere with the material! From inside to outside, the frightful power of fenghuangnv began to decompose gradually. "We need to get out of here!" All the people here, except the Duke and the Phoenix, except for the alien mechanical life which has not appeared so far, no one will fly. What''s more, it''s still 15000 meters above the earth''s surface. If the space carrier is destroyed by fenghuangnv, they will die! "If you want me to die, you have to pay the price!" The Duke''s clothes were already broken under the first shock of fenghuangnv''s power. His body, also has a part to be decomposed by the powerful power of fenghuangnv in an instant! However, the power of fenghuangnv is just beginning! Her strength is far from reaching its peak. As a boarder of Phoenix power, her potential is extremely powerful, but now she is far from playing the real power of Phoenix power! But, even so, at this moment fenghuangnv also enough terror! On the Duke''s forehead, the cold sweat continuously flowed out. He was the first time in his life to face the horror of death! Moreover, the feeling of death is so intense, unlike before, he still has the strength to fight back. At this time, he is really like a baby in the face of the Phoenix girl who awakens the power of the Phoenix. Fenghuangnv at this time, also began the real first attack! The terrible Phoenix shockwave, will block all the way, whether it is metal plate, or the interior of the space carrier in an instant, even the Duke is also in this powerful shockwave, half of the body in an instant is decomposed into tiny dust, gone with the wind. "Master... Duke... Let you down." A dramatic scene appeared. Just now, the vampire who lost Professor X and X-Men in a row was defeated so quickly in the face of fenghuangnv who suddenly rose from the power of the Phoenix. X-Men and Professor X, they widened their eyes, especially Professor X, he really understood the power of fenghuangnv. "This is the Omega mutant!" At the moment, the Phoenix, floating to the Duke''s side, seems to be checking whether he has completely died. And at this time, a call, so that fenghuangnv''s attention. "Qin!" Logan struggled to get up and looked at the beautiful figure floating in the air, with incomparable power and magic. However, this call seems to have inspired fenghuangnv''s destructive nature! Her dark eyes, and then looked at the X-Men they, a strong threat of death. "Logan, she''s controlled by the power of the Phoenix. It''s not the piano in our cognition." Professor X struggled, trying to block in front of everyone, he anxiously said to the people behind him, "go, you go quickly." He looked at Qin with a serious face and felt the suffocating pressure from her body. And his words also made fenghuangnv''s mind concentrate on him. Then, Professor X felt a terrible force on him, and his body floated slowly involuntarily. At the same time, the force that can decompose all things directly oppressed Professor X. "Qin!" "Professor!" Logan watched Professor X dying, and was obsessed with the magic figure. He went to fenghuangnv and called her out loud, which also made fenghuangnv focus part of her attention on him. At the same time, the powerful force also directly oppressed Logan. He keeps walking forward, and his body is constantly broken down in the process of walking, revealing muscles, tendons and even bones. However, his resilience made him a real immortal. It was at this time that the Duke, who was ignored and even thought to be dead, suddenly stood up. Then he fled to the outside world. The face of fenghuangnv, whose mind is all on Professor X and Logan, suddenly changes, and her reason seems to appear on her at this moment. She was so angry that she gave up Professor X and Logan, and the powerful power of Phoenix broke out in an instant. The Duke, who had just escaped to the outside and was about to run away quickly, suddenly felt that he could not move. Moreover, the powerful force that made him extremely terrible was pulling him back to the damaged space carrier. "Damn it The Duke struggled, his eyes scarlet, and the hot rays burst out of his eyes. Although the drop of blood from Horus enhanced his strength, the Duke still had no ability to fight back in the face of the terrible power of the Phoenix. The high-temperature heat rays from the eyes are directly destroyed by the powerful power of the Phoenix. The power of fenghuangnv, who felt that she had been teased, destroyed half of the Duke''s body in an instant. At this moment, even with the powerful resilience of vampires, it is difficult to contain this situation. The Duke, who was in a panic, really had nothing to do with it. Phoenix sneer, her strong and terrible power, always slowly destroyed the Duke. Make him live or die, has been constantly struggling. At this time, a flash of light appeared in the sky, and then a great force came down from the sky! Then, a body posture haunted by endless white light came to resist the wind, and the terrible power of the Phoenix was wiped out in an instant! Chapter 756 The natural and unrestrained posture, the power of raising hands and feet, and the mysterious origin shocked all the people present. Lingering endless white body posture, between the sleeves, easy to appease the violent and terrible power of the Phoenix. Naturally, the power that bound the Duke was easily healed by him. A touch of emerald light emerged from the fingertip, pointing to the Duke, the body destroyed by the power of the Phoenix recovered in an instant. At the same time, the capricious power of Phoenix is also compressed in the body of fenghuangnv. "Who are you?" Dark as ink eyes, originally seems to have lost the original feelings of fenghuangnv, now her dark as ink eyes shining with the luster of wisdom. "Who am I?" A chuckle, "it''s a person you can''t stir up for the time being!" Looking at the Phoenix, ininville exclaimed, "the incarnation of life and emotion is really powerful. Unfortunately, you can''t take all the power of the Phoenix. " He brushed his sleeve again, the power of Phoenix, which can destroy all things, fell into a deep sleep in an instant, and the blackened personality derived from fenghuangnv was completely eliminated in an instant! Professor X can only do the seal, but because he understands the essence of the universe, he even begins to seize the essence of the universe. He has the ability and power to solve all the things inferior to him. "Master, the Duke has let you down again!" Ninneville chuckled, "the power of Phoenix is related to the essence of the universe. The power is not what you can resist. Besides, it''s just an unexpected change. " He looked at the Phoenix who was unconscious because of the power of the Phoenix and the destruction of her blackened personality, and said to the Duke, "take her back!" "Yes The Duke came forward and helped the unconscious Phoenix up, but Professor X stopped him, and his spiritual strength seemed to rise a step. Looking at ininville, who was bathed in endless white light, he asked, "you are the wizard. What do you want to do with Qin?" "I''m not a wizard." Inenville shook his head. "As for what to take her for, you don''t have the right to know, Charles!" As soon as his eyes were fixed, Professor X and all the X-Men, including Peter Parker and Tony, could not move. Professor X''s spiritual power, which seems to have risen a step, has no effect at all at this time. He was extremely frightened, looking at this tall figure in horror, and his mind was completely buried by fear! At this time, the sky was covered with dark clouds and thundering lightning. Between the gale and lightning, a figure wearing a red cloak, carrying Thor''s hammer, wearing battle armor and carrying a man on his back flew towards the damaged space carrier. The alien mechanical life hiding inside the tarmac has long been in a series of changes and dare not show up, even Optimus Prime. Whether it''s the former Duke, the Phoenix who burst out the power of the Phoenix, or the mysterious and powerful ininville. So that these mechanical life, produce a very strong sense of fear. "Is this a primitive and backward planet and race?" Starscream''s red electronic eyes flicker constantly. He never expected that the planet and human beings he despised would be more powerful and terrifying than they imagined! Human beings with special genetic abilities are OK. Even mysterious vampires can accept it. However, these are not worth mentioning in front of another posture. They are small and ignorant. To face him is to face God! It''s a fear they haven''t experienced or experienced in their long life. Starscream, even in Fallen King Kong and Megatron, has never felt this fear. The source of his fire is also in front of this posture. He is "shivering" and afraid of this mysterious man. Optimus Prime is also silent, no one can know how complex his heart activity is at the moment! But there''s one thing, all the transformers don''t have any hope for the origin of tempering. With such powerful people, how can they have the power to seize the seed source? And this powerful and mysterious enemy under the command of the two who have appeared, they have a powerful force to make them helpless! And as the master, he just waved his sleeve, and he would easily suppress the invincible and powerful fenghuangnv! The powerful "human" is like a baby and has no ability to resist. ¡­¡­ Thor, though beaten down by the Duke, was not seriously injured. And these injuries, in his own divine power and recovery, soon recovered. The power of the Duke''s sudden rise made Thor under a lot of pressure. The relaxed and freehand gesture moved Thor. So he had to find enough help to deal with the Duke! Now, it''s obviously too late to get help from Asgard. Then only At the beginning of the meeting, Nick Frey talked to agent Natasha normannoff, who had found Dr. Bruce Banner. At present, it is coming to the space carrier. With the power of aegis, both money and material will have the right to enjoy the best. They have the right to ask for everything, so as to help themselves to complete various tasks more perfectly. So Natasha Romanov, the black widow who ended her conversation with Nick Frey, drove with Dr. Bruce Banner to the nearest US military base. A plane was mobilized to fly to the location of the space carrier. Then, after that, the earth shaking scenes, not only the random escorts of the U.S. military personnel, but also the black widow and Bruce Banner. The black widow, aware of something bad, urged the pilot to rush back to the space carrier. However, on the way, they met Thor, who was flying in the sky. Torr''s keen eyes, in the first time found in the high altitude flight of the aircraft, he quickly approached the aircraft at the first time. His approach was naturally detected by radar, and then the US military personnel informed the black widow. "Sir, there''s a man with a hammer flying in the sky. He''s moving towards us at full speed at the moment!" "Hammer?" The only one who can hold a hammer and fly in the air is Thor. So the black widow immediately said, "it''s one of her own. Open the cabin and let him in." "Yes Then, the cabin was opened and Thor quickly flew into the cabin. Both Natasha and Bruce Benner were surprised at the embarrassment of Thor. So they asked Thor what happened. Naturally, Thor made it clear, "Natasha, the enemy attacked the space carrier. He is very powerful. We need help now, so I''m going to take Dr. Bruce Benner to the Mothership immediately Naturally, the black widow knew which was more important. She said, "then you should take Dr. Benner immediately and go back to the Mothership first. I then contacted the air force formation to send out. I believe we will be able to get back to the carrier in a few minutes! " "Well, I''ll go first!" Although we know that even if the air force is deployed, it will not help, but more people will have more strength. Even if it can not help effectively, it is also a powerful thing for us to harass the other side as much as possible. Therefore, after finishing this sentence, Thor immediately went back to the space carrier with Bruce Banner on his back! Chapter 757 Endless gale accompanied by thundering lightning, a figure accompanied by gale and lightning almost landed on the damaged space carrier in an instant. When Thor looked at the figure wrapped in endless white light, his expression was slightly stunned, and then he asked, "who are you?" However, inenville walked around him and looked at the man behind him who looked a little down and down. "Dr. Robert Bruce Banner?" The latter slightly a Zheng, honest nod, "I am, do you know me?" Ininville shook his head. "I don''t know." When banner didn''t know what to say, inenville pointed at him, "but I know him." Although the other person''s fingers pointed at him, Dr. Benner knew that the tall figure covered with light all over his body didn''t mean to himself. At the same time, he felt that his potentially irritable personality seemed to be waking up. "Come, let me see your power!" It''s a very common sentence, but Bruce Benner was very angry after listening to it. Then, a personality that he could not contain revived. His appearance is also undergoing drastic changes. Some thin bodies are expanding rapidly, and his skin turns green. Apart from the pants covering his lower body, all his clothes are torn in a moment. At the same time, Bruce Benner''s height is also increasing rapidly, until he grows into a hulk with a height of 2.44 meters! He roared angrily, with strong muscles, yellow teeth and short hair. Bruce Benner turns into a hulk, but his height is also less than that of inenville. The height also surpasses two meters yiningwei, although does not have the Hulk such exaggeration muscle, but he stands together with the Hulk. The latter is slightly shorter than him. Two giants, one standing in the air, the other standing on the metal floor, constantly roaring. However, Hulk didn''t attack at the first time. Instead, it retreated. On the contrary, ininville still kept the same attitude as he had just arrived. He looked at the Hulk with admiration, "it''s really a gift, and it''s amazing power!" He stretched out a hand and stretched out an olive branch to Hulk, the Hulk roaring at him! You need my help The gentle and sacred breath is constantly emanating from him. All the people who feel this breath have peace in their hearts, and even have the idea of kowtowing and kneeling in their hearts. Their eyes, looking at this body covered with light, even though there are many disordered thoughts in their hearts, at this moment, they also calm down one after another. Even the Hulk, also in the atmosphere of rendering, began to hesitate. He was hesitant and uneasy, but the anger in his heart was being calmed by the breath one by one. However, the Hulk still keeps his giant posture and does not turn into Bruce Banner. Then, hesitant questions ring, "who are you?" "Ha ha!" A light smile, although it is a man''s laughter, but in everyone''s heart there is a thought of following him and bowing down in front of him. The gods have this ability to convince all living beings, and the elves also have this ability. Whether it''s human beings, wild animals or plants, elves have the ability to convince each other of themselves. On the one hand, it is the genius of elves, on the other hand, it is the character of elves. As one of the most powerful elves, he is also the first one born. In ininville''s body, this kind of spirit''s characteristic has been played to the limit by him. After being fused with his demigod identity, even if he is not the real God at the moment, he has been able to make the mortals subconsciously believe in him and obey him. As long as he wants, he can do this. This means that the gods, even the demigods in the preparatory stage, have the same ability. "I am your God, hawk!" Ininville used the usual tone to talk with hawk, "your talent, in this small world, is undoubtedly a waste, and it''s different to follow me. You can go to live in the vast world that belongs to me alone. No matter you or Benner, you can start a new life with a new identity! " He turned to Professor X and said, "likewise, you are welcome to my country, Charles!" "On earth, in every country here, it is difficult for any country to accommodate mutants and give them non discriminatory treatment. But I''m not the same. " He said: "in my country, excellent talents are welcome to join. Mutants can also be regarded as special talents in a sense! In my country, you can get the fair treatment that you can''t get in every country. It''s there that''s really vast. " His words are very exciting. Professor X can''t help asking, "you invited us to your country, what about Qin? What are you going to do with her? " He looked at the Phoenix who was still unconscious in the Duke''s arms. But ininville said with a smile, "I won''t do anything to her or hurt her. I just hope she can follow me and move forward according to my will. Charles, you should clearly see the gap between mortals and gods. " "The power of the Phoenix you can''t help is easy in my eyes. You can only seal the "dark personality" in my will, easily annihilate He said, "you are all excellent talents born under the love of the universe. I appreciate you very much. And I''m willing to lead you to a wider world, and I''m willing to give you life, so that you can have enough time to do more in the world. So I don''t want to destroy you until I have to. " "This is a rare gift from God." "Maybe it''s going to be hard for you to make a decision now," said ininville. So I give you time to weigh the pros and cons carefully. " With that, ininville left a "key" behind, and Professor X caught it subconsciously, and then burst out endless vitality from the key. When they were enemies of the Duke, their injuries recovered in an instant. This power, make all people shock inexplicable! "Hawk, Dr. Benner!" As soon as he spoke, Dr. Bruce Benner''s shadow appeared beside Hulk. Ininville said, "what I just said has the same effect on you." He looked at Dr. Bruce Benner admiringly and said, "Dr. Benner, I really appreciate people with intelligence. You are obviously among my admirers." He went on: "if you like, I can separate you from hawk and let you come to the life you always wanted." "Of course, I will also give you time to think about it, and let me know when you think about it!" Then he gave the Hulk a key, and his body disappeared with the Duke in the endless light. Chapter 758 "Master, why are you so generous to those who are against you?" In one of the halls, the Duke hesitated to ask ininville. The latter said faintly, "instead of making them harass constantly, it''s better to draw them to my side. I believe that after this time, they will carefully weigh and think in their hearts. If this is still the case in the future, then there is no need to be merciful. Those who are in the way, get rid of them at the first time! " "Yes, master!" Then ininville ordered the Duke to withdraw. In his mind, he couldn''t help thinking about the so-called "future scene" he had spied. I have to say that the scene was very frightening! That''s almost the situation where there are enemies all over the world. Looking around, all of them are the leading figures in the chaotic universe. Under their eyes, it''s really difficult to unify the chaotic universe again and reproduce its long-term appearance. Therefore, both Jiangning and ininville want to change this situation. In this chaotic multiverse, the small planet earth is the center of the universe. No matter what happens, we will come to earth to solve it in the end! Therefore, in their plan, what they need to do now is to carry out preliminary integration. Then, to recruit as many talents as possible for himself, whether it is to study science and technology, or to study supernatural forces, will become his own resources in the future. Because of this consideration, he threw out his own olive branch to Professor X and his group. If they can do things for themselves, that''s great. But if you still don''t appreciate it, you should kill it and never let it go again. Therefore, he deliberately showed his strength in front of them. Whether it is easy to pacify the Phoenix, or easy to kill its derived dark personality, or make the Hulk face him, also dare not move. These are all calculated by him from the beginning. They are most likely to succeed only if they are given the greatest deterrence and sense of powerlessness. A person who is hostile to you, when he feels that you are no different from him, he naturally feels that you can be defeated. Therefore, the heart will rise a lot of mind should not have. And when he one day found that you are so far away, unable to overcome, this kind of person or will appear an extreme. Is still regardless of and you do it, or, is completely subject to you. Of course, there is another possibility, is to continue to stay distant, away from your state, neither with you desperately, nor surrender to you. What kind of choice would Professor X''s group prefer? Ininville didn''t know. Therefore, he did not force them at the first time. In that way, it seems that he has some ulterior conspiracy. Therefore, he gave them the time to choose, and specially showed his miracles, making the injured recover and the uninjured energetic. These are all the powers of the gods. Besides the gods, only a few people with special abilities can do it. However, it will never be as easy and natural as ininville. Words are divided into two ends. In another land, the devil vasak is carrying out the task given to him by his master. Matrix, this has the ability to devour stars and form energy blocks. Jiangning is also interested in it. It can activate the machines hidden in the pyramid, and then devour the stars to create energy blocks with huge energy sources. This is, in ancient times, the purpose of that group of mechanical life. However, at that time, they had an agreement that they would never destroy living galaxies. However, one of them, the Fallen King Kong, broke the agreement. He wanted to start the machine, destroy the sun, and create the source of energy for their life. As a result, his power is not as powerful as his several supreme, he steals the key, the original energy matrix, seals it, and will not be found by the Fallen King Kong. Jiangning, on the other hand, was curious that the manufacturing method of this energy matrix was different from that of the Star Destroyer. Although, both rely on swallowing stars and gathering huge amounts of energy. However, the purpose of Star Destroyer is to destroy a star in an instant. The latter, however, devours the stars and creates huge energy blocks. If we can find the real object, reverse deduce its manufacturing method and the manufacturing and operation method of the star devouring machine, maybe we can combine technology with each other, and it is very likely that another terrible technological creation will be born! Therefore, Jiangning entrusted this task to the devil vasak. Vasak''s ability is very suitable for this kind of "treasure hunt" task. He can see through different dimensions and then see into the future. He is also familiar with the past and the future and all the things and knowledge hidden or lost. Therefore, Jiangning is not worried about whether it can get the original energy matrix. In fact, the devil vasak is really looking for this so-called primal matrix. His eyes, emitting a faint light, see through the untouchable, can not directly observe the different dimensional space. He skimmed through the changeable future and began to explore the past time and space. History, in his eyes began to retrogress, time constantly reversed, vasak''s eyes just looked at the historical scenes that appeared and quickly crossed. He saw the disintegration of the red giant, the opposition between the two poles of the world, the World War II in full swing, and the World War I. time is speeding by, and the world full of steel is rapidly disappearing. What sails on the sea is not the giant ship of steel, but the wooden sailing boat. Under the leadership of the captain, the sailors set sail across the sea. They rushed to distant countries, looking for gold, spices and endless business opportunities. This scene has been recorded in the history of the screen, in the past time and space has been completely preserved. From the international situation to a family or even an individual, everything is clearly recorded by the great power of time. Vasak skimmed through this period of history, he strengthened his strength and looked to the more distant past. In the past historical time and space, the scenes left behind, including the appearance of the stars, are in his eyes. As he looks at the history over and over again, all kinds of changes have taken place. Watching the flames of war rising all over the earth, vasak was not moved. He quickly continued to see, history, country, nation, how the decline, resurgence, early construction, in his eyes, everything presented. Until, the picture continues to regress, and finally makes vasak see what he wants to see! He saw the boundless prehistoric earth! Human beings, when they were still ignorant, suddenly came a huge spaceship in the blue sky. Then came the big, metal covered mechanical giants. They looked at this strange and wild world, and then built a huge metal building on the earth. Then, the movement here startled the primitive human beings in the distance. They crossed the mountains curiously and came here. They were shocked and curious. At the same time, they looked at the giant mechanical giants below with a look of fear. Then vasak saw the differences between the mechanical giants, and the war began. They scrambled for the little key, but one of them was stronger than the others. They are not his opponents at all, so vasak saw these giant mechanical giants steal the little "key" and seal him! "Found it!" Chapter 759 Even the fallen Vajra, who is more powerful than them, can not be found, while vasak can see through the truth of the past with his own eyes, so as to easily find the target. Although the changes of millions of years ago make the natural landscape very different, it can only confuse ordinary people, not people with special power. Vasak, obviously, is in this list. Although he is a devil, he is also an extraordinary existence in the essence of life. Whether it''s learning magic or practicing, it''s a special means to constantly make one''s life level evolve and leap. To get rid of the vulgarity and become a higher level of life, whether it is reality or legend or myth, the purpose is to let oneself evolve. In the past, Jiangning didn''t understand this, but when this kind of evolution appeared in him, he also understood it. Although half of his body belongs to mortals, he is not human in terms of gene. Mechanical life from Cybertron can also be explained in this way. Although they are made of mechanical metal, the attribution of soul and will, and the source of fire is a rather mysterious existence. As far as Jiangning is concerned, his interest in Cybertron''s science and technology is on the one hand, but he is more interested in their kindling sources. At the same time, he is also interested in the so-called "Yuanshi Tianzun" who created the thirteen King Kong of the Yuan Dynasty and the family of transformers, as well as his opponent, the emperor of the universe. Jiangning wants to accept this special race, but in a way, the transformers are dispensable to him. Just because he has the source of fire, as long as he can analyze the secret of the source of fire, he can easily create countless servants who obey himself. And the primal energy matrix, the special key to the star devouring machine, and the machine, may not be so important at this stage. However, it is likely that in the future, it will become very important. Vasak''s eyes, seeing through the different dimensions, have a direct look at the real place where the treasure is buried. He flew high in the sky, compared with the surrounding environment, compared with the scene he saw in his mind. Therefore, he easily found the tomb of the supreme, and found the energy matrix there. However, just at this time... The original bright color, with a unique aesthetic matrix, after his touch, scattered into ash. This sudden change completely overwhelmed vasak. "This..." vashak widened his eyes, "how to explain this to the host?" His task is to take back this thing, and then give it to the new master who spared him from dying. Today, the task is successfully completed, but the goal is turned into dust. At this time, vasak suddenly felt something. Also at this time, his spirit suddenly trance, and then came to a special place. Around is the howling wind, in front of two mountains, with several shadows, a tall mechanical giant slowly came to him. "We feel good in you, but your purpose is not pure. Energy matrix, we won''t give it to you! " "The dead? Or will? " Vasak naturally recognized these figures in front of his eyes. They were the mechanical giants he recognized when he browsed the time and space millions of years ago. They were willing to sacrifice their lives and seal the energy matrix to protect the primitive life on this planet. For their behavior, vasak can not comment, let alone say whether their behavior is wrong or right. If we simply stand from the perspective of human beings, their behavior is great. And if, from the point of view of their own race, their behavior seems very stupid. "Primal energy matrix, it''s like this, you''re playing tricks?" For this group of mechanical life, it is obvious that there are alien life bodies that do not know their own capabilities. Vasak, for a while and a half, could not see through the mystery. He has seen these extraterrestrial creatures, and he has not seen from them the ability that is worth shining before his eyes. They are still in the state of thermal weapons. It seems that they have no other means of attack except this attack. However, in the presence of these supreme masters who have been dead for millions of years, vasak saw a scene that puzzled him. However, his words, several supreme did not answer, but turned away, at the same time, this special space also disappeared in an instant. Vasak opened his eyes again and found himself back in the tomb. Around the tombs, there are several broken bodies of the supreme, and the matrix of the original energy has been reduced to ashes. Vasak was a little angry. "You rotten fools, do you know who my master is?" He added, "he''s not something you can provoke. He''s God, the only God in the world!" He yelled, but there was no answer. Vasak was silent for a moment. He gathered all the ashes of the energy matrix, put them in a bag, and then returned to the tomb. He flew straight up in the sky and found a huge pyramid around the supreme tomb. With the ability of his eyes, he could easily see the huge metal artifacts hidden inside the pyramid. That''s the machine that devours the stars. Millions of years ago, the matrix was sealed. Without the key, the Fallen King Kong can''t turn on the machine. And I don''t know how many years have passed, human beings built pyramids around the machine to bury this huge metal creation. Let the unknown truth be buried millions of years ago. However, at this time, a virtual shadow suddenly flickered in the sky, and then a tall mechanical life suddenly came. He is different from the mechanical life that vasak has seen. He can jump freely in space. At the same time, the spear in his hand stabs vasak fiercely. However, the swift blow did not hit vasak. Vasak naturally recognized him, not looking at anything else, just his features and shapes that were different from other mechanical life bodies, which was a good proof. What''s more, his appearance is very old. "Fallen King Kong!" "Give me the matrix!" The Fallen King Kong rubs his claws, clenches the sharp spear with his right hand, and stares at vasak with a pair of red electronic eyes. But he didn''t make any further moves, and obviously he thought he might not be able to beat the other side. His sudden attack did not hurt vasak, which made him alarm. The sneak attack from the Fallen King Kong just now really surprised vasak. Fortunately, the essence of his life is different from that of ordinary people, almost instinctively hiding himself in different dimensions. As a result, the inevitable blow of Fallen King Kong did not succeed. "This is my master''s task. If you want, tell it to my master in person." Vasak threw the bag in his hand, and then flew to the Mediterranean. "If you dare, follow me!" "Primal matrix!" I don''t know if it''s because of the obsession with the matrix or the inevitable trend. The Fallen King Kong just thinks a little, then doesn''t even think about it, and then follows vasak. Chapter 760 The drama of two people chasing each other in the sky with extremely fast speed has been clearly detected by satellites of various countries hanging in outer space. Different from other regions and countries, countries in Europe have been ringing alarm bells. Because no one knows where their destination is. However, a series of preparations are starting. Unlike in the past, Europe is now completely desolate. In the past 100 years, Europe was a well deserved center. It ranked first in the world in terms of economy, military and science and technology. All over the world, most of the land is occupied by white people. Although the land area and population of European countries are small, they occupy the largest, richest and most extensive land. Groups of warships, in each ocean unbridled rampant. Their citizens, when they go abroad, are also proud. However, with the two world wars, Europe''s blood was drained and Europe''s resources accumulated for hundreds of years were exhausted. With the independence of the colonies and the loss of rich and cheap resources, it is impossible for Europe, with its small land area and poor resources, to rise as it used to be. Unless they can find a lot of other cheap resources to exploit. In the former colonies, especially in Africa, most of their minerals and economies were controlled by European companies. In another unique way, colonial exploitation. However, the force in Europe has obviously declined. However, there is only one exception. She is one of the only two superpowers in the world today. Although she has a small territory and a small population. However, she has been active since the 1950s. Although they lost their colonies, no one knew how much resources they had collected from their colonies because of the foresight of several monarchs at that time. What''s more, their own resources have not been exploited much, and most of them have been sealed up. Moreover, a large amount of basic resources are imported from various countries every year. Deep processing at home, and then anti-dumping back, back and forth, to bring the biggest profits. As a result, this small country is very rich, so it has enough financial and material resources to support scientific and technological invention and creation. After entering the 21st century, no one knows how strong this country is. Like the impression of her history on the world, she is a mysterious spokesperson. Now, with the status detected by satellites, the country has begun to prepare. Different from the Fallen King Kong, vasak did not worry at all. He watched the coastline getting closer and closer. Vasak looked back at the Fallen King Kong who followed him closely. There was a sneer on his lips. Then, his whole body suddenly disappeared, and he got rid of the Fallen King Kong with the help of different dimensions. Although the Fallen King Kong continued to search, but still did not find the trace of vasak. So he aimed his eyes at the land in front of him, the infinitesimal land in the universe. A land that, in his eyes, could easily be destroyed. As for human science and technology, Fallen King Kong is not worried at all, nor afraid. His flight speed is speeding up, toward the country ahead. Because of his approach, the major military bases in tutehem began to sound the alarm. Then, an advanced fighter plane in their pilot''s pilot''s driving, fast skyrocketing. At the same time, the defense weapons built under the ground also opened the partition and aimed at the "UFOs" who were preparing to invade their own national airspace, territorial sea and territory! ¡­¡­ "Master!" In the resplendent palace, vasak crawls to the ground and respectfully hands over the bag containing the original matrix dust to his master. In my heart, I was also in a panic. "Yes?" When Jiangning took the bag, he found that it was very light. Then he opened the bag. When a bag of sand came into his eyes, his expression became invariable and people were silent. This makes the bottom is still crawling vasak, feel extremely frightened, he put his forehead tightly on the floor, "master, please listen to your servant to explain." "Say it!" So vasak told the whole story. Then, he looked at Jiangning nervously. After hearing vasak''s statement, Jiangning was silent for a while, and then the artifact hanging on his chest flashed a dazzling light and projected on the pile of dust. Later, vasak was surprised to see that the pile of dust that he could do nothing about was gradually restored to what he saw for the first time in Jiangning''s hands. With a breeze blowing, dust blowing away, revealing the treasure hidden for millions of years! Energy matrix! From this matrix, Jiangning clearly felt the powerful power contained in the matrix. At the same time, his curiosity about transformers began to be strong! Because, in the dust, he obviously felt several remaining wills. After expelling these wills, the dust will return to the shape of the matrix! However, at this time, the sound of gunfire and a roar from the outside world made Jiangning wake up from his own ideological world. He took a step, people will stand in the air. Then, he saw, an ancient mechanical life, was in the air to avoid the artillery. No matter the missiles on the fighter plane, the electromagnetic guns flying from the sea, or the artillery fire on the ground, this ancient creature is in a state of confusion. He constantly uses the way of jump to avoid a lot of artillery fire, and at the same time as much as possible to destroy, or dodge those fighters who follow him. "What courage When did the embarrassed Fallen King Kong have such an experience. I thought that it was very difficult for human science and technology to pose a threat to themselves. But ignore the foot of this small country, their technology content, unexpectedly surprisingly high! The application of weapons made him feel hard to ignore. Those intensive gunfire, enough to cause serious damage to him! Fortunately, he can easily avoid the transition. If they were replaced by Optimus Prime or Megatron, they would have died in the dense artillery bombardment. At this time, the Fallen King Kong heard a roar. Before he could identify the source of the sound, he saw a huge shadow covering the sky. Then a huge palm came at him. The invisible and immaterial space becomes extremely stable under the cover of the palm. Because of the pressure of the palm, the Fallen King Kong keeps flashing electric sparks. He was so frightened that he wanted to escape, but he couldn''t escape at all. He could only watch helplessly, holding himself in the palm of his hand like heaven! Chapter 761 Even if you look at the palm of your hand, you can''t do anything. He couldn''t move at all. He wanted to escape, and he couldn''t shake the rock like space. He also can''t like before, can freely carry on the space transition. Dispirited and powerless to see himself was a giant hand tightly grasp. "No!" The mysterious mechanical giant, who made a big fuss in tutehem, the Mediterranean power, finally came to an end. The noisy mechanical giant is easily suppressed by the hand falling from the sky. This incident caused a great disturbance in the international community. All kinds of brain holes and guesses emerge in endlessly. However, more for tutehem, that show a corner of the weapon power, and surprised. All along, the outside world has never stopped speculating about it. She is the country with the largest number of agents in the world. Whether it is for commercial penetration or penetration in all aspects, there are always many countries that want to know her. I want to have a clear understanding of how strong this country''s inside information, especially its military equipment, is. In the past 30 years, tutehem''s technology has ushered in a big explosion. From civilian to military, all walks of life, a large number, and the speed of upgrading is extremely fast. Similarly, the commodity shock from touthheim once occupied a huge share in the global market. During that period, which can be called "golden 30 years", it brought a wealth of money to the tutehem Dynasty. Since then, some of the country''s large-scale infrastructure and higher construction have never been cut off. In particular, the construction of various secret facilities has never been stopped in the past 30 years, and it has always been so. Their underground base facilities have been digging deeper underground. Moreover, along with the hollowing out, many places have been widened, and many functional facilities have been built. There is a wide hole in the ground, which is hundreds of meters high. In the center of it is a huge triangular pile made of metal. Next to the triangular pile is a huge cube, which is engraved with mysterious characters. Huge energy is constantly lingering from the cube. Under these two huge metal structures, there are all kinds of engineering vehicles, along which layers of plank roads are built. Up there, there are workers wearing safety helmets, holding plates, observing and recording. In this vast underground space, there are more people, armed guards guarding here firmly. "Incredible, incredible!" Tuteheim''s scientists, especially physicists, are looking at these two huge metal structures with bright eyes. Their eyes are extremely hot, full of thirst for knowledge. They all wear white coats, their hair is messy, their hair is white, but everyone''s skin color and spirit are extremely healthy and full of vitality. "It''s a technological creation from a mechanical organism, and it''s said that it was made millions of years ago." One of the scientists, looking at the huge metal pile in front of him, said, "millions of years ago, they had this technological creation that can devour stars and transform energy. So, now? What is the level of their science and technology? " He wants to know this very much. He also wants to put into research as soon as possible. However, there are still a lot of scientific research equipment and related preparations to be completed, which will take time to complete. Once they''re ready, they can start their research. "If the giant and the six eyes have made great scientific and technological achievements in biology! Well, these mechanical life bodies have very developed achievements in energy and other related fields. Compared with them, we humans are just like savages in their primitive state! " However, his remarks were not recognized by his colleagues, and some people immediately refuted him, "however advanced scientific and technological achievements these three groups have made. At present, they are all accepted by us. Giant and liumu are serving our country at present. " "Yes, it''s the only thing in my life that I''m happy to be a member of tootham!" In other places and countries in the world, they can not enjoy such convenient scientific research and material and spiritual enjoyment. They are on the top of the world in terms of full-automatic medical platform and food and clothing. In addition to these, tuteham is also the only country that can meet their various scientific research needs. Whether it''s high-end scientific equipment, or funds and resources, as long as they can speak out, there will be special personnel to supply them. It can be said that every scientific worker is completely satisfied with his work here and can not be satisfied any more. Here is their paradise, the paradise of the world. Apart from thuthheim and his majesty, who has been supporting them in all kinds of scientific research, no other person, force or country on earth can meet their various needs. However, despite a lot of efforts, these scientists did not disappoint investors. Decades later, they have brought considerable returns to the country and investors. Whether it is military or civilian products of science and technology, investors have paid a very rich return. Furthermore, it improves the infrastructure and environment of the whole country, and imports abundant resources from outside, which makes the money flow continuously, forming a rich virtuous circle. Because of this, this small country has enough money and resources to support its powerful military equipment. Not to mention, there are also mining spaceships on other planets, which will bring back mineral resources from other planets at any time. And in other countries of the world, also set off a no less than 10 magnitude earthquake! In the White House, in the Capitol, the president and members of Congress, representatives of the country''s rulers, are bickering over a meeting. It comes from the death of Nick Frey, the death of all kinds of people on the space carrier, and the mother ship that barely flew to the United States for repair. Let the United States government up and down, caused an uproar. This is a serious incident since World War II, even in World War II. The United States has never been landed by foreign troops, and its airspace has never been invaded. Now, such things happen in the territory and airspace of the United States, right under their noses. Therefore, some people clamor to use a war to regain the dignity of the United States. However, some people have seen the potential danger behind this "attack.". No one wants to ruin the national fortune and money for a war with unknown future and unknown result. However, because more and more mutants and various supernatural powers have appeared on the earth, countries all over the world have introduced various regulations and other relevant measures. Chapter 762 Shambhala! No matter how many times I have seen it, even if I am the owner here, Jiangning has never been tired of seeing the scenery of Shambhala. Continuous mountains, snow and a green landscape. The active snowman in the snow mountain, the streams and rivers, the lakes, the herds of cattle, sheep and horses, the birds, animals and insects living in the forest, and the harmonious scenes of all things together form a moving music. In a magnificent palace, it is a very special place, built in the dark of the world. It''s a luxury palace and a prison. Here, the gods are imprisoned! Around the wall, there are several huge and strong chains. The runes on the chains keep flashing back and forth, which lock a beautiful goddess with closed eyes. She can''t move here. Finally, the sound of the door opening came, but the imprisoned goddess did not respond. Then, two figures came in one after another, with a blue Trident in hand. The divine power of the sea lingered on the Trident, and the breath of holiness and the sea filled the whole cell in an instant. The man behind is two meters tall, about two meters five or more, nearly two meters six. He has silver hair and shawl, his eyes are cash yellow, he is wearing a robe, and his every move is full of sacred breath. In his left hand, there was a man with a hawk head, who was the God Horus. At the beginning, he was captured by ininville, and then banned by the latter. For mortals, he was the real God. However, after rising to this vast and chaotic multiverse, he is only a false god, not a real God. When ininville dragged Horus in, he threw him forward, and then stretched out several chains from the blank wall to bind Horus tightly. Part of the chain is wrapped around Horus, and part of it goes into his body. Then, strands of divine power, light and flame are pulled out by the chain. "Without divine fire, there will be no divine power. With divine fire, it is possible to become a god!" Jiangning seemed to speak to ininville and to himself. Then, he took the Trident in his hand and walked to the closed eyes of coribso. After that, he raised the Trident in his hand. With a light chant, the brilliant blue color instantly spread from the Trident''s body. Jiangning''s eyes became cold in an instant, and then he stabbed the Trident blade into kelibuso''s body. The latter wakes up from deep sleep, her eyes are wide in a moment, she looks at Jiangning, her mouth is open, what do you want to say. But there is no way to speak, seems to have lost all the strength. At the same time, the brilliant blue on the Trident blade turns the whole room into a blue world in an instant. The atmosphere of the sea, full-bodied to the extreme, in an instant, there is endless sea water out of thin air, this cell into the field of the sea. Trident at this time, as if has the spirit, it is constantly sucking the strength of the body of kelibuso. Strands of flame and strands of blue magic power, everything that corypso had, was constantly taken away by the Trident. Even including flesh and blood, Cory busso''s plump body, with the speed visible to the naked eye, withered rapidly. Finally, it turns into a mummy! With Jiang Ningmeng pulling out the Trident, kelibuso''s body seems to have experienced the baptism of thousands of years and turned into dust and ashes in an instant. "You''re really good at it!" From beginning to end, inenville watched the scene calmly. Hearing his words, Jiangning looked at him suspiciously and said casually, "what can''t I do?" "After all, it''s a woman who has a close relationship with her skin." Ininville said, "besides, the goddess is different from the ordinary woman! Maybe if you two are together, you can have another offspring! " After listening, Jiangning waved his hand and said, "forget it, I don''t have much time and energy to do with these little things." He said, "I left coordinates in another huge universe. All this, please go out in person and integrate the universe! " With that, he threw a shimmering mark to inenville. The latter took over the mark, felt it a little, and said, "this is the world of the force and lightsaber!" Jiangning nodded and said, "yes, that''s the world." He said, "no matter at the beginning or now, I''m still very weak. I can''t pull back a universe by myself. But you are different! " He looked at ininville and said, "in the broad world, we don''t know what the higher universe is like that we haven''t seen or been to. However, as far as the chaotic and disordered multiverse level we are in is concerned, few people can be our opponents. As for the most powerful people who are prone to modify cause and effect, whether they are true or false still needs us to make further exploration and observation. " "Before that, however, we should upgrade the small world and make it more powerful," he said But ininville said, "it''s not easy to swallow a universe." He said, "although, in the world of star wars, there is no existence of level 5 or above, or even level 4 is an unknown number. It''s very easy for us to swallow it, but we''re afraid of unexpected variables and harassment. " "Do you mean that the powerful people in the universe of the main world may feel it?" "No one knows for sure, but be careful," ininville said Jiangning was obedient, thought slightly, and then said, "well, let''s swallow the other universes first! In the end, it''s integrating here. " Ininville understood, "well, let''s try out the universes that you have merged into the earth. If our behavior is perceived, maybe we should keep a low profile in the future, if not... "Two people''s eyes, at the same time, burned up a raging fire! Their strong desire for conquest and domination filled their hearts. Moreover, with the passage of time, although they have made great achievements one after another. However, compared with the real universe, whether they are a group of people at the top of their class or seriously "stunted" are all hidden dangers. Moreover, although the chaotic universe is very large, the relevant resources have been very scarce. This also led to the stagnation of Jiangning''s research. Although he wanted to study, he lacked the necessary resources, which eventually led to his current state of being committed to understanding the rules. However, how can rules be so easy to understand? Even the five level ininville is only qualified to understand the rules, and he can only be regarded as failing, or not qualified at all. Therefore, he also wants to quickly end all this, and then go to a broader world to learn, in-depth and systematic learning. Make up for their own shortcomings, by the way, looking for all kinds of resources in the future. Chapter 763 With the loss of the original energy matrix and the fire source, and the capture of Fallen King Kong, it has already passed through satellites in space and spread all over the world. Both the Autobots and the Decepticons have known the news. However, such a result, for them, is very difficult to accept, but also feel deep despair. The hand that blocks out the sky and the sun can easily capture an ancient supremacy. This power has already surpassed their cognition. Mysterious means, mysterious people, and seek to seize the treasure of their family; However, there is no way for them to see the possibility of defeating the enemy, either by themselves or by their allies. "It''s over, Cybertron is over..." Optimus Prime raised his head and looked up at the sky. From there, he seemed to see the vast universe. Each bright spot represents a star, and Cybertron is just one of many stars. "We are... Hopeless..." Optimus Prime can not help but not lose heart, the past enemy, although powerful, but can give him the confidence to win the war. It''s like Megatron. They''ve been fighting for years. However, in the face of a strong enemy, Megatron took the lead in expressing its position for the pursuit of almost common but different ideas. For the time being, the two dissidents, who are fighting against each other, intend to work together for their homeland, Cybertron. For this reason, Megatron went to the Fallen King Kong in person, and wanted to work with them to seize the tempering seed source by virtue of the power of this oldest mechanical life body. Meanwhile, Megatron also suppressed Optimus Prime to find the energy matrix and absorb the power of stars in this galaxy. As a result, Cybertron, which had been fragmented for a long time, was reborn. However, the defeat of Fallen King Kong not only shocked Megatron, but also shocked Optimus Prime. He is very clear about the legend of Fallen King Kong and the legend of thirteen King Kong, the ancestor of the Yuan Dynasty. It is absolutely a character with unimaginable power, and although the Fallen King Kong has been seriously injured, it is not something to be captured. However, it was such a powerful mechanical life body that was caught in one fell swoop on a very small land. What they experienced and what happened not only shocked and frightened the people on earth, but also made them and the so-called Thor from the divine realm speechless when they saw the pictures synchronously broadcast by the satellite. "No, we still have hope!" The rough voice sounded, Optimus Prime involuntarily turned to look, but saw Megatron coming towards him, "Megatron, what do you mean by that sentence just now?" "As literally..." Optimus Prime frowned, then turned his body again, "now I don''t have time to play the puzzle game with you, Megatron." He said: "the source of fire is lost, and the original energy matrix, including the fallen Vajra, is also..." he sighed, "the enemy is too strong. It almost makes me feel like I am against the Creator!" "Although he is powerful, he is not the Creator..." Megatron came to Optimus Prime''s side, which was a rare peaceful distance between them, which they could not imagine in the past. In other words, at that time, they did not feel that there was a possibility of peaceful coexistence between them. But now, two people can stand side by side, the distance is still so close, in the past, it is unimaginable. "In the past, we used to sit back and watch the sky, Optimus Prime!" Megatron said: "the universe, in fact, is far beyond what we used to know. It''s so vast... In the universe, there are not only races that we know, but also many races that we haven''t known or touched. Of course, there are also some pretentious guys... "He looked at Optimus Prime," these pretentious guys are called... " "God Optimus Prime interface says the following word. The meaning of this word and the font is very simple, so simple that people can connect it with a greater and higher existence at once. "Yes, Optimus Prime!" Megatron said, "I''m lucky to meet a god!" Ignoring Optimus Prime''s seemingly inconceivable eyes, he continued: "it''s an ancient being. Maybe he will help us." "But what value do we have for God to help us?" Megatron was silent for a moment, and then said, "I will try to contact God as long as I can help us seize the seed source and matrix, and bring our broken planet back to life. So... " "No matter what the price is, I will." "It is also possible that the earth and the universe will fall into a new crisis." Megatron rudely interrupted Optimus Prime''s words, "now, the most urgent thing is to save our planet, not the earth ball and the so-called universe under our feet!" "The long civil war has exhausted Cybertron''s resources and energy, and our precious source of fire has been lost," he said. However, when I worked hard to find the trace of the source of fire. But I was interrupted by you by all means. Now, not only is our source of ignition seized, but also the legendary matrix of original energy and the matrix that can make energy blocks are lost. " He glared at Optimus Prime. "Optimus Prime, it''s all because of you! You are Cybertron''s sinner "Cybertron!" Megatron said: "whether you agree to join hands with me or not, I will do it. Now, I''m going to see that God and ask for his help to take back the fire source! " With that, he did not wait for Optimus Prime to express his position and reply, but directly turned into a space fighter and flew to the vast universe. ¡­¡­ Megatron''s warplanes are extremely fast. He has leaped a very long distance to his destination. When his heavy body fell on the solid ground, he saw a very great figure. Megatron "God Megatron knelt down on one knee, then raised his head and looked at the vague existence with his eyes. "I beg you to help me to regain our lost energy source!" "How would you repay me?" Mysterious existence, gently say this sentence. Megatron almost didn''t want to, so he said, "no matter how you want me to repay you, I''ll try my best to finish it for you!" The mysterious existence, nodding slightly, seemed to be very satisfied, "very good, Megatron! Now, I need you to destroy all human beings! " There seems to be hatred and disgust in his words! "Destroy mankind?" "Can''t you?" Megatron said truthfully, "although the current technology of human beings is not as good as ours on the whole. However, it is extremely difficult to wipe out billions of human beings with our scarce quantity! What''s more, I''m afraid that the man who lives on the earth will not sit by and watch us destroy mankind! " "Ha ha ha..." the deep laughter rings out, immediately is, astonishing language. Chapter 764 "Ha ha ha." Listening to Megatron''s words, the mysterious being laughed in a low and hoarse voice. Then he said, "now, nature can''t eliminate human beings, but what if it was in the past?" "In the past?" "Yes, in the past. In the past without that wizard, it''s easy for you and anyone in your group to destroy human beings in their original state, isn''t it? " In the shadow, a pair of huge and constantly shining eyes, staring at Megatron. "You want to prevent the birth of modern human beings by eliminating the past human beings. In other words... "Megatron fiercely opened his flashing red electronic eyes," the wizard, is also human! " "Quite right, my new servant!" "As long as we go back to the past and wipe out our ancestors, there will be no witches in the future," he said. And you will find what you want to find and lead your own group to grow again. Instead of being helpless as it is now! " Megatron was excited, but hesitated, "it''s just that the energy needed to go back to the past through time and space is very powerful. Besides, what we lack most is energy and related technology. " However, the mysterious existence said, "related technologies can be developed slowly. Just pass on the message and someone will help you with it. " "Who is it?" "Your descendants!" Megatron a Leng, and then said: "my descendants?" He said: "master, you mean, let me pass on the message of the elimination of mankind to future generations. It''s up to them in the future to carry out this task, isn''t it? " "That''s right!" "In that case, why don''t you just go back to the time when the wizard was the weakest and kill him. In this way, is it not more perfect than the complete elimination of human beings? " However, the mysterious existence said: "a wizard is different from a mortal. Even when he returns to his weakest moment, he can''t hurt him. However, if we eliminate all human beings. So the wizard will lose the soil of birth, then... He will disappear from the universe, but the chance is only once. Once missed, the mark left by the wizard in the past time and space will disappear completely. So... "He looked at Megatron," do you understand the importance of this? " Megatron nodded solemnly, "understand, my master!" "Now, then, do it! Pass on the information and someone will help you finish it in the future! " With that, a ferocious force suddenly erupted from the mysterious existence, which directly ran into the universe, and then into the vast unknown area. Here, there is a river running through the past, the present and the future, which represents the river of time. When this force comes in, a branch of time is separated from the main stream of time, which means that time has changed. Whether in the past, now or in the future, there is a possibility of being changed. Although the possibility of this silk is very small, it is relatively unchangeable, even a stable history that has been fixed for a long time. However, its appearance makes a gap in the rock solid "history" and represents a slight change in the general trend of history. This is the first situation that has happened since the time and space have been completely stabilized, and it is very likely that it will be the final change after the time and space of the main world have been stabilized. Because since then, more and more universes will gradually merge with the main world. And their successive integration will gradually stabilize time and space, and become no one can shake until. To make this change is even the mysterious existence of the last chance to create a future that can be changed. Also very uncomfortable, his breath declined in an instant, even Megatron also felt the mysterious existence, the weakness at this moment. Megatron doesn''t know what kind of retaliation and punishment he has received. However, he knows that the stable history has changed, and their fate has the possibility of being changed. "Master, are you all right?" That pair of blood red electronic eyes, flashing constantly. "Ha ha ha." Mysterious existence did not say anything, just a deep smile, and then his burly body in silence, into the dark, no longer visible. Leaving Megatron in vain, I don''t know what I''m thinking. Then Megatron turned around and left here. After he went to an unmanned asteroid, there was a sound of friction and rotation between gears and machinery. From his body, exposed a frame, a golden disc-shaped object, Megatron put in his body. He took out the disc, a pair of red electronic eyes burst out red laser, and recorded some secret messages. Then Megatron put the disc back into the body and returned to the earth. Waiting there, waiting for the future, the moment to be completely changed. At the same time, it is also waiting for the arrival of a new era, which belongs to their family and Megatron! ¡­¡­ Hundreds of years later Cybertron, which seems to be pregnant with new vitality in the dilapidated world, sneaks through the planet with vast mechanical artifacts until it enters a huge metal building. His red electronic eyes, flashing a red light, in his eyes, all are 0 and 1 data, the password to open the door is being transmitted into the central control computer. "Transmission complete, password correct!" With a heavy sound, the invisible protective cover on the heavy metal gate disappeared. Then, the heavy door slowly opened, this sneaky figure, compared with that door, seemed to be a very small mole ant. It''s like a villain running away from Lilliputian country and entering the country of giants. Sneaky figure, walking through the huge room, he did not look everywhere, but has a very clear position and direction. Behind him, two flames shot out, then his body rose and began to fly. His flight path was very clear and stable, and he flew straight to the target point. Then, there was a process of transmitting the password, and then, he opened a special safe. There was nothing else, just two golden disks. "Found it, ha ha ha!" The furtive figure is covered with darkness and shadow all over the body, but the blood red electronic eyes are flickering in the darkness and shadow. The joyful and wild laughter reverberated in the quiet huge room. The spacious room made his voice constantly reflected back and forth. It makes the atmosphere here very strange. "Who?" "Who''s there?" Laughter finally startled the guard who came here by accident, and then the lights came on one by one. That sneaky figure, raised his hand is two shells, then frantically fled away. "That''s..." "How did he come here?" "Sound the alarm!" A man said to his companion. He quickly ran to the place where the sneaky figure had just stayed. When he saw the secret safe and the empty place that had been opened, he suddenly changed his face and began to yell at his companion, "the gold plate has been stolen. Inform the Supreme Council immediately and arrest the thief!" Hum! Hum! Hum! The flashing blood red light column and the harsh alarm sound sounded, and then the dark area was quickly lit up by the light. All kinds of aircraft in the sky were constantly shuttling back and forth, and beams of light column lights were shining on the shadow below, carefully checking any possible doubts. At this time, the furtive figure, but disdain to look at the sky flying all kinds of aircraft, he came to a corner of the steel city, opened a secret channel. When he passed through the secret channel, what came into his eyes was a huge Spaceship! Chapter 765 In the vast universe, there is a fierce chase. As the space of the universe was distorted, a spaceship emerged from there and flew forward with the artillery fire. Then, the twisted space reappeared, followed by another spaceship, which aimed a lot of fire at the spaceship in front of it, which was running at a high speed. The distance between the two spaceships, one in front of the other and the other in the rear, is constantly getting closer, and each other''s guns are hitting each other''s hull. Not far in front of the two ships is a beautiful blue planet. "Area seven hull damaged, navigation system out of order!" "Oh, my God, that''s ridiculous." A shadow covered figure smashed the control board in front of him, turned his head and said, "we are exploration ships, not combat ships!" "No way, only our spaceship can lock the deflection signal of Megatron£¨ This is not that. " "The shields are disappearing!" "Plasma gun full power!" On another spaceship, the pilots also found the abnormal reaction of the enemy spaceship. One of the figures said, "their protective cover is disappearing. Now is a good chance to kill them at one stroke!" The other, who was obviously a commander, refused, "no, that would be too boring. I want to have a good time with them. Flank guns, fire Boom! Boom! Boom! Fierce space war, two spaceships in full swing to launch artillery. However, the firepower of the exploration ship is obviously inferior to that of the combat ship specially used for war. With the intermittent and orderly fire on the ship, the balance device of the exploration ship failed. "The balancing device is out of order!" "We''re falling!" "Launch all the balance chambers and put them in safe orbit." With the order issued, in the exploration of the spacecraft''s tail, began to throw out a large number of external balance bin, while the ship''s plasma gun fierce fire, perfectly dragging the enemy into the water. Two spaceships from other planets both fell at the same time and were captured by the gravity of the planet. Under the condition of high-speed falling, the friction between the spacecraft and the atmosphere is like two fireballs falling from the sky. ¡­¡­ "Pilot, is this the right place?" The central control computer immediately replied, "unknown, the route data is correct, but the previous information of the target planet is missing. There is a deviation between the data displayed on the instrument panel and the data in the data. " "Forget it. Is there any energy on this planet?" The central control computer immediately presents an image of the falling position of the spacecraft and shows where the energy is. This made Megatron look, very happy, "OK, this planet has energy!" "Too much energy has gone beyond the reading range of the instrument. Excessive exposure to machinery will cause permanent damage to life." Megatron smashed the armrest of the chair and said, "OK, then we''ll use the most powerful creature here to create a substitute life!" "Scanner started!" A window was opened on the top of the spaceship, and then the scanning instrument flew out, automatically taking the spaceship as the center, scanning the surrounding life features. At the same time, in another place, the falling exploration spacecraft also sent scanning instruments to scan and copy the characteristics of life around. For their own mechanical form, covered with a layer of protection. ¡­¡­ "The energy here is so powerful, it''s an unusual planet, unknown time and unknown place." The images projected through the computer in the control room, especially the two moons in the sky, are extremely confusing. Here makes people feel very familiar, but also very strange! "Our spacecraft has locked in Megatron''s anti deflection signal. This technology can drive through time and space. We may be anywhere now. It''s possible." Said the rhinoceros. He is in the form of rhinoceros, as the protection form of his mechanical body. "Chief, why are we tracking Megatron?" It''s also an alien creature that uses mice as a mechanical protection form, he said to the commander who uses chimpanzees as a template. Chimpanzees said, "Megatron stole the gold plate from Cybertron!" "What is that?" "Something that can change the future!" The chimpanzee said to the crew, "it''s the voice of the earth carried on the Voyager probe launched by humans in 1977. On this small gold plate, 55 kinds of human languages are recorded, including very remote ancient languages. It also records the human voice, science, images, music, thoughts, feelings, and 117 kinds of animal and plant figures on the earth. It is the first time that human beings convey their friendship to alien civilization. However, Megatron got the gold plate. He once engraved a secret message on the gold plate. There is a terrible battle plan hidden there! " "What battle plan?" Chimpanzees said: "our ancestors fought side by side with humans, and that time and history were clearly recorded by our ancestors at that time. Human beings, at that time, appeared a very terrible character. With a very powerful force, he managed to seize the treasure handed down from ancient times of Cybertron. Megatron of the early generation, somewhere in the universe, had some kind of transaction with a mysterious figure. It was also at that time that he began to develop the anti deflection technology device. At the same time, he recorded information in the gold disk to convey his orders and plans to his descendants! " The chimpanzee sighed, "this plan is the human extinction plan!" "The plan of human extinction!" "That''s right, the human extinction plan!" "Head, but you just said that our ancestors fought side by side with human beings." The chimpanzee nodded, "yes, the man on the earth at that time was extremely powerful. He had the powerful power to overthrow the whole Cybertron easily! The power that he has alone is incredible. It''s like a god! Our ancestors, together with other human beings at that time, united to deal with the threat of him alone. However, during this period, some evil cybertans still served him. Megatron of the early generation is also among them. " "Then, since he serves that terrible human, why should he leave a plan to exterminate mankind in the golden plate?" "It''s just his plan, hiding around the man, asking for all the information. Then, secretly recording these on the gold plate, we hope that when the anti deflection technology device is successful in the future, his descendants will carry out the plan of extermination for him. " The chimpanzee continued, "he is very afraid of that human, so he wants to travel through time and space to kill all human beings before that human is born, and cut off the possibility of that human being''s birth." The mouse said: "if so, why should we take care of this matter since the man is our enemy? Why pursue Megatron? " "Rat Rhinoceros began to explain, "that''s because both the early Megatron and the present one came with the purpose of exterminating all human beings. However, if at that time, there was no such human. The war between our ancestors and the Decepticons will never end. It''s likely to continue to fight, but humans helped the ancestors when they first fought with Decepticons on earth. If we ignore our future allies and allow Megatron to exterminate mankind, the future will change and the outcome will change. No one knows what our ancestors and we will be like now. " "That''s right, rhinoceros!" The chimpanzee said: "now, the priority is to confirm where our planet is. If it''s the earth, we need to find our ancestors and protect them now. " Chapter 766 "Tut tut! Wonderful planet. " A big Tyrannosaurus Rex slowly came out of the spaceship. He looked at the sky and the surrounding environment, listening to the information sent to him by the computer. The upper and lower jaw slightly open and close, showing a mouthful of sharp teeth, and the nostrils that do not match the brain bag slightly sniff the tiny information in the air. "Damn, you''ve taken the wrong place. This is not the earth. You took us to a strange place. Just now in space, we had a chance to completely disintegrate those guys. As a result, because of your arrogance and arrogance, our spaceship also crashed. We can''t get out now. We''re stuck on this strange planet. " It''s a dinosaur talking. He is glaring at the Tyrannosaurus Rex in front of him at the moment. Even if the other person''s body is so tall, he has no fear, "you are an incompetent leader, arrogant, liar. Now, I don''t admit that you are my leader. From today on, I should be the leader here. I will fulfill the orders of my ancestors. Find the earth, find that group of human beings, and then completely eliminate them, let the great Decepticons rule the whole universe! " "Ha ha." Tyrannosaurus Rex obedient, smile, "dinosaur, want to be a leader, not like you." "Well, I''ll challenge you now! Losers are not qualified to continue to be leaders! Do you dare to accept my challenge? Megatron With that, he transformed from dinosaur form into metal mechanical form. However, Megatron, who used the form of Tyrannosaurus Rex as a cover, said, "ha ha, dinosaurs. If you can become a leader only by strength, then a leader will not be a leader. In addition to strength, you should have extraordinary wisdom and intelligent mind! " "Don''t you dare to accept my challenge?" "Ha ha, leaders not only have strength, but also... Wisdom." With that, Megatron turned slightly, revealing his loyal subordinates hidden behind his huge body. After seeing it, the dinosaur couldn''t help but widen his eyes. Then the gunshot rang out, and his whole body flew up and fell into the distance. "Ha ha." Megatron sneered a few words, then he changed into metal form, and took out the gold plate¡° There is nothing wrong with the instructions and information of the gold plate. However, our scanners have not found the figure of human beings. So, where will human beings be? And here, where is it? Is it really the earth? " "Now, my men, I command you to set out immediately and find our friends from Cybertron. Then, collect as much information as possible about this planet, and I want to make sure it''s earth or not! " "I understand!" "Yes, my queen!" "Yes." ¡­¡­ "Rhinoceros, what''s the result of the ship''s inspection?" "Our main control system, power system, balance system and so on have been seriously damaged," said the rhinoceros. We can''t take off and return now. What''s more, at present, our energy loss is also very serious. New energy must be found and replenished. Otherwise, we will not be able to maintain the remaining power of the spacecraft and the weapon system! " "It doesn''t matter. There''s a lot of energy on this planet, and we can collect it. In this way, we don''t have to worry about energy. " The rhinoceros nodded. "I understand. I will immediately arrange to search for energy, and then try my best to repair our spaceship and major systems!" The chimpanzee nodded, "old man, with you by your side, bad things always turn into good things!" He patted the rhinoceros on the shoulder and said, "well, now let''s talk about the business. How''s the investigation of this planet going? Is this earth?" Rhinoceros hands ten fingers, constantly tapping on the computer, and then the central computer gave a series of data and image analysis, "according to the preliminary information and data, this planet is likely to be the earth. Because the land plate above it is very similar to our data. Although it''s different in some places, I can''t confirm whether it''s the earth or not. In addition to these, all aspects of data comparison on this planet are different from the earth data recorded in the data, and the deviation is very large. For example, the temperature of this planet and the concentration of oxygen and carbon dioxide are different from the data of the earth. " "What''s more, we haven''t found any clues and traces about human beings. I didn''t even see the murals on the rocks. " "So I''m not sure if this is the earth," he said "The information that our ancestors left us is obviously different from that of this planet. At least, there are no two moons on the earth mentioned in the data of our ancestors. Now, on our planet, there are two satellites. Well The chimpanzee thought for a while and said, "however, everything is possible. Now our top priority is to find energy, find the group of primitive beasts who are going to exterminate human beings, and do our best to collect all the information about the planet. And then compare it with the data that our ancestors left us. Once it is confirmed that this is the earth, then we must first Megatron step, to find human beings "I understand!" "Well, except for the rhinoceros who left behind to guard the base, other people began to look for energy!" "Yes, sir!" ¡­¡­ "Ha ha, well, it''s a delicate feeling!" On the top of a mountain, the extinct Tyrannosaurus rex was standing there. It was speechless, and its small eyes, which were completely different from the big head, closed slightly. "My intuition told me that this is the earth. However, it is obviously different from the information recorded on the gold plate. So, where are we now? Where are human beings? " He took out the gold plate again and looked at the surrounding environment. "There are 117 kinds of animals and plants and 55 kinds of human languages recorded on the gold plate. They are not prominent in the universe. They are a group of races that have not yet been unified. They have neither advanced science and technology nor great wisdom. The body is also extremely fragile, but... "He gritted his teeth and said:" it is such a small and humble race, but there is a terrible human, who takes away the things that belong to the Decepticons and the sources of fire that only exist in the legend... Well, human... " "Queen, what is the source of the fire?" Megatron took a look at him and said with a smile, "the devil, the source of fire is a legendary thing. It existed in very old times. According to materials and legends, it has immeasurable power. It can not only give mechanical life, but also make us stronger. It is also a treasure with infinite energy. " "But what belongs to us has been taken away, by mankind. Our ancestors have no choice but to be enslaved by him! Hateful and damned human He looked at the sky and the pristine surroundings. "But now I''m here, new Megatron is coming. Once it is confirmed that the land under my feet is the earth, then the next step is to find the ancestors of human beings and completely and resolutely eliminate them. In this way, the future will change, human beings will not appear, at the same time, the hateful human who took our treasure will not appear. Ha ha ha "My queen, in that case, all we have to do is kill that human ancestor." Before he finished, he bumped into the mountain wall. "Fool!" Megatron pointed to him and said, "there are a lot of human beings. If we go back to the past, we lack information. How can we tell which ancestor of that human being is? Therefore, we should get rid of all human beings and completely eliminate their primitive ancestors. Then, the future of mankind will not be born! No matter now, in the past or in the future, the whole universe will completely submit to us! " Chapter 767 After a long time, they were trapped on this planet after the crash of the isarone spaceship driven by the Big Mac and the dark field spaceship driven by the primitive beast. In this period of time, no matter the Big Mac or the primitive beasts, they have launched several battles. However, the crew of the Big Mac has always been less than that of the primitive beasts. Before the crash of the isaron spacecraft, a large number of balance cabins were thrown in the low earth orbit of outer space, and the crew slept peacefully in the balance cabins. Before that, the number of people in Big Macs was always less than that of primitive animals. It was not until the mutiny of dinosaur warriors that the two sides reached a balance in number. In addition, a large number of crystal energy mines have been found on the planet where they crashed. It also caused a fierce competition between the two sides, and also found the existence of "outsiders" by chance. This makes both sides understand that this primitive and wild planet is not only their own. Later, the arrival of the alien spaceship made both sides more sure of this, and also made this mysterious primitive planet more mysterious. Then, before the crash of the original isaron spacecraft, the balance chamber, which was thrown on the safe orbit, fell one after another, adding new members to each other once again. White tiger warrior and spider warrior! However, the fight between the two sides has become more intense because of the balance in the number of people. The primitive beasts want to confirm whether this is the earth or not, and then they want to complete the task assigned by their ancestors and destroy human beings. The Big Macs, on the other hand, chose to protect human beings, protect the earth and frustrate Megatron''s plot in the light of unchangeable history or other reasons. As a result, the enemy and us are constantly engaged in targeted confrontation, either overt or covert. "Damn, it''s been so long, can''t you confirm if this is the earth?" Megatron slapped the armrest of his seat in anger, pouring out anger and discontent to his subordinates. "It''s no use getting angry. The temperature of the planet, the composition and content of various gases in the atmosphere, and the structure and shape of the land plate are completely different from the data left by our ancestors." Pointing to all the land plates of the planet shown on the monitor, the tarantula said, "the map left in the ancestral data is totally different from the planet we are now on." "We are short of the necessary information, understand? Ouch... " Megatron with his right hand Tyrannosaurus Rex mouth, bite wolf spider''s neck, pull him up in the air, "wolf spider, are you questioning me?" He said, "your task is to collect the information here, and then confirm whether this is the earth. In other aspects, you have no right to question me. This is the authority of the leader. " "Of course, of course, my leader!" Wolf spider flattered said flattering words, "however, the collection of information can not be completed overnight. Moreover, we need to compare the existing data with the data left by our ancestors, or even reverse deduction analysis, which takes time and energy. So "Hum!" Megatron threw the tarantula on the ground. "Of course I know. I''ll give you time. I''ll give you enough time to collect and analyze the data. However, if you have enough time, still can not give me a satisfactory answer. So... You should be very clear about the consequences. " "Yes, I understand!" Megatron ignored him, "wasps, snakes, birds and spiders, now you go outside to collect information, and expand the scope of the search, humans must hide somewhere, find them!" "Yes, the hornet warrior knows!" "Damn it, Megatron, don''t always treat me like a servant. One day I will beat you and take the lead!" Megatron looked at the snake bird and laughed, "of course, snake bird, if you can prove your ability and the wisdom of the leader, then I will consider abdication and let you take the lead. But now, you are still my subordinate, so you need to complete the task I told you, understand? " ¡­¡­ Isaron, Big Mac base. "Chimpanzee to white tiger, chimpanzee to white tiger!" "This is the white tiger. What''s the matter, chimpanzee?" The chimpanzee said, "white tiger, how''s the K3 area you''re investigating? Have you found any trace of human beings? " The white tiger replied, "no, it''s deserted and empty. I haven''t found any trace of human beings. Wait... "At the other end of the radio, the crew of the isaron base immediately became nervous." what''s the matter, white tiger? " "I found wasps, snakes, birds and spiders." "White tiger, keep calm, hide your whereabouts, follow them, keep in touch with the base, we will support you at any time!" "White tiger knows!" Then, the white tiger quietly follows behind the wasp, spider and snake bird, carefully hiding himself. "Damn Megatron, snake bird is not a scout, I should be a leader, a leader! However, the damned Megatron always let snakes and birds go out for investigation. I hate collecting information and investigation! I should sit in the office like a leader and look after the overall situation. " The snake bird and the wasp keep the balance posture of flying at low altitude, which is consistent with the poisonous spider walking on the ground. "Damn it, can''t you stop talking nonsense? Along the way, listening to your complaints, my head will explode! " Poison spider simply can''t stand such a teammate, all the way in constant chatter. Snake bird a listen to poison spider''s words, immediately not happy, "you can become a primitive beast, should thank me.". I''m the one who led you to be a primitive beast. I''m your predecessor, and I will be your leader and your leader in the future. " Poison spider disdains of ha ha sneer, "you can become a leader, that really will become the disaster of primitive beast!" What do you mean, you stinking spider "Red face, be careful what you say!" Venomous spider and snake bird do not go, immediately stopped, not good at looking at each other. "Ah, the hornet warrior doesn''t know what to do, but the hornet warrior only knows that Megatron''s mission is to let us come out to collect information about the planet and find traces of human beings, not to fight among ourselves." "Shut up, wasp!" X2 "If you now choose to apologize to snake bird, then I will forgive you for your previous offence to me! Smelly spider The snake bird stands aloof, overlooking the poisonous spider. "Ha ha, I apologize to you, why, arrogant red face." "Damn it, you pissed me off!" Snake and bird rage, "snake and bird warrior, transform!" "Spider warrior, change!"£¨ It''s embarrassing...) The two men, who have completed their transformation in succession, started a fierce exchange of fire between the land and the air. The snake bird and the spider constantly aimed their fire at each other and started a fierce exchange of fire. "White tiger to chimpanzee, white tiger to chimpanzee!" "I''m a chimpanzee. What''s the matter, white tiger?" "I don''t know what happened to the primitive beast. The snake and the spider are fighting!" "A fight?" The chimpanzee on the other end of the radio is also confused. "Oh, it''s really pleasant. The fight between the red faced bird''s head and the disgusting spider is really pleasant." "Rat The chimpanzee took a look at the schadenfreude mouse, and then said to the radio, "white tiger, continue to investigate, keep hidden, keep in touch with the base at any time, understand?" "White tiger, understand!" White tiger said, then turned off the radio, at the same time, staring at the snake is still playing birds and spiders. In the fierce battle, the snake bird and spider are still fighting selflessly, and the wasp is constantly persuading in the air, but the effect is nothing. As a last resort, the wasp can only report the situation to Megatron in the base of the dark field spaceship, and at the same time, it has to constantly dodge the firepower of the two to prevent accidental injury to itself. "Ah, stupid snake bird and spider fight, Megatron, what should the hornet warrior do?" "These two idiots..." from the radio, the hornet warrior clearly heard Megatron''s angry, gnashing voice. "Wait a minute, the hornet warrior seems to have found the trace of the big mac..." the hornet''s eyes seemed to see a flash of white, he was a little uncertain and looked carefully, and finally looked at the white tiger''s peeping eyes. "Ah, it''s a big Mac. The hornet warrior has found the Big Mac following him, a little white cat... Ouch!" Before he finished his words, because Lengshen was hit by the fire of snakes, birds and spiders, he hit the mountain wall. Chapter 768 For the future moment millions of years ago, the Big Mac and the primitive beasts are living in, a very small country in the Mediterranean, which has only a land area of more than 50000 square kilometers and is surrounded by the Mediterranean. In addition to the rural areas, the distribution of a small population of cities and towns, the rest of the large population, are accommodated by the major cities. While retaining the ancient buildings, new residential areas and commercial facilities are developed and constructed. Tall and high-grade apartment buildings have sprung up to accommodate the large population. At the same time, in view of the huge population and flow, many cities have already upgraded and added corresponding lanes and subways to divert the vast population. It''s really because the population of this country is in excess. The land area of more than 50000 square kilometers holds more than 20 million people. The load on land is not generally large. Although this country has been engaged in reclamation projects, it does not mean that many people can afford the huge cost in a short period of time. It''s because the cost is a bit too high. Although their residents are generally rich compared with other places, it doesn''t mean that they are rich enough to buy land and build houses on the newly built islands. In order to deal with the more and more obvious problem of land shortage in the future, the targeted development of corresponding buildings can reduce the use of land, and at the same time do not appear to make the room too compact housing design, should become the mainstream design. After the hard work of many talented designers, new ideas for space and land occupation began. Then, new buildings rose up, making full use of the space, making the house beautiful and the internal space environment not too compact and depressing. This is pursued by the people, and then one after another to build or buy related houses. Although the land problem is very serious, the government of this country still has no choice to start with many wetland reserves, nature reserves and mountain forests. They have been in the limited land, to make full use of every inch of land, reasonable use of everything. At the same time, the lack of land makes the price of the country a little too high. With the increase of the population, food and all kinds of daily necessities can not fully take care of the whole population. Therefore, the annual import amount of various materials and living materials by tutehem is an astronomical number. If it were not for the highly developed science and technology of this country, it would have made a lot of money in the world by using all kinds of science and technology. Then, she can''t maintain her powerful weaponry and related technology research and development. Therefore, this country is different from many other countries, although the land is small. However, her status as a superpower is actually recognized and the only country that can not be copied. At the same time, with the fall of King Kong at the beginning of a big fight, although also brought losses. However, the outside world was shocked by the force of tutehem. Whether it is the aircraft carrier fleet flying flags on the sea, or the developed air force of this country, or the various defensive measures and weapons hidden under the ground, it is frightening. For the first time, countries in the Mediterranean have found that the force of this country is so terrible. No one thinks that the military strength exposed by the disturbance of Fallen King Kong is the whole strength of the country. However, the specific strength of this country has been speculated by the outside world. According to their land area, population, per capita income and government income, a series of calculation and analysis have never ended or stopped. The result, of course, is unbelievable, because there are many countries in the world with small land, large population and rich per capita, but the force of these countries can basically be ignored by powerful countries. This is because such a country is doomed to dominate for a while, but not for a lifetime. Whether it''s land, resources or population, it''s hard for such a country to continue to be strong. The problem of land can be solved by reclamation, but the problem of resources is difficult to solve. Because some resources can''t be bought by money alone. Because they are usually strategic resources, which are strictly prohibited for export. However, with its highly developed science and technology, tutehem not only makes use of resources repeatedly, but also asks for all kinds of resources from the sea. At the same time, in her vast overseas territory around the world, she has also successively built relevant mining facilities. All kinds of materials hidden in the sea will be mined one by one through the power of science and technology, and then transported back to the local processing reserves or reclamation. And many problems unknown to the outside world, it is difficult for the outside world to guess the true strength of this mysterious country. Clearly their land area is so small, clearly most of their resources have been sealed up, although rich in resources, but most of them have not been exploited. However, this country has always been able to maintain its strong military throughout the year, and there is still room for continuous research. This kind of situation makes the world think of today. Even now, we can''t figure out how they can maintain their status and have enough money and resources to carry out corresponding research and development. Of course, the outside world will not understand that although the land of tutehem is small and the technology is very advanced, they are exploiting all kinds of resources in various overseas territories around the world and in their own territorial waters. However, the most critical resources, as well as the corresponding resources that do not exist on earth, have been mined from other planets and transported back to China. The alien race with high civilization and wisdom captured by Jiangning used their technology to open a stable wormhole. At the same time, a series of engineering and mining equipment have been built to continuously exploit the resources from the extraterrestrial planets, and transport them back by endless transport vehicles and spaceships. Therefore, even if the outside countries want to break their heads, they can''t think of this at all. In addition, the related facilities and wormholes are located in the super large underground space thousands of meters underground. Precious research institutes, as well as personnel and various equipment, are also underground. The area and space required for the continuous excavation and development of underground space, the installation of various types of equipment, and the opening of giant wormholes must be able to meet the installation of wormholes and the opening of wormholes. At the same time, it must be able to accommodate the entry and exit and docking of space transport spacecraft. Therefore, the scale of such a super large underground space is really unimaginable. The whole earth, in addition to tutehem has such technological strength, can build one or several, super large underground space. It is difficult for any country to possess such strength and technology to continuously excavate and build one huge underground world after another. This is where tuteham''s strength lies and his real secret lies. Therefore, this country, this island country, can have sufficient strength to carry out multiple research projects while maintaining its high-quality life and its military strength and global status. That''s because the royal family and the government of this country have a very clear mind. All this is due to one person and the power of science and technology, which has brought them unimaginable huge wealth and unshakable super status. Otherwise, even if it was the birthplace of civilization, after thousands of years of long changes, it would have already declined. As a product of the old times, there is no title of the ancient country and the first civilization, but there is no corresponding strength! Chapter 769 In the vast Sahara desert, except for a few lives adapted to this harsh environment and climate, there is no life here in this vast desert. Beside a dead tree, a huge mechanical life body is lying in the long yellow sand. His body wrapped in a layer of ragged rainproof cloth, a pair of red electronic eyes looking into the distance, sitting there dejectedly. Through the satellite in space, he detected a piece of land, looking at the dense buildings and the substantial population. He really wanted to sink this small land and let it sink to the sea. However, he is clearly aware that he does not have this ability. "Cybertron..." Tutehem, the research on fire source is in full swing. In view of this huge cube, it has the treasure that makes the mechanical dead things turn into real life. Every scientist, looking at the source of fire, is like seeing the most wonderful treasure in the world. Its value has already gone beyond everything, beyond their beliefs and everything. With the installation of various cutting-edge scientific research equipment, thousands of staff work for the research of fire sources. All kinds of detection equipment, truthfully record the reaction data from the fire source clearly and incomparably. A group of complex calculation formula, constantly calculate the fire source. Although the process is very boring, even full of difficulties, but everyone''s research on the ignition source has become more and more fanatical with the passage of time. In everyone''s eyes, there is infinite fire and passion. "The experiment begins!" "Transmit energy, let''s see the creativity of fire sources!" A science magnate, eyes extremely fiery around a transparent test box. There is a mobile phone in the test box. In their eyes, it revives the man-made mechanical dead object and endows it with life and emotion, which is no less than the reappearance of myth! If this energy can''t act on human beings, but if we can find out the secret of the fire source, we can also carry out reverse deduction to turn the power of the fire source into energy or weapons! That''s what human beings are. Everything is in the service of war. The United States was the first to obtain the ignition source, and has studied it for decades. The result is that the scientific and technological strength of the United States has risen to a new height in just a few decades. It is not clear to outsiders how much technological strength the United States has hidden. However, touthheim can use fire provenance to carry out reverse deduction and analysis, and can also guess the best. Although their scientific and technological strength, after decades of development, has already surpassed the earth for hundreds of years, but these developed high technologies are still not all out. Instead, we should popularize it bit by bit, starting with the state violence machine, and then simplifying it to the people, and even exporting to create wealth. It''s just like people''s constant speculation about how powerful the United States is in science and technology. This kind of thought may be even more exaggerated in tuteheim than in the United States. Because, first of all, this country has been mysterious since ancient times. Since she was the first to produce a series of concepts such as civilization and nation, she naturally exported her thoughts and civilization to the outside world. The birth and appearance of ancient Egypt, ancient Babylon and ancient Indian civilization were influenced by her. Among them, ancient Egypt is the most serious, and the two are the closest. Because of the original historical reasons, the emergence of ancient Egyptian civilization was deeply influenced by tutehem. Because of the distance and geography, ancient China was not affected, but after thousands of years of historical evolution, two distant civilizations, one west and one east, also had exchanges. After that, the two sides found that each other''s civilization and their own in some places have many similarities. And this, of course, also caused mutual favor. Thanks to the special status of the ancient times, the status of tutehem, the "mother of civilization" of the west, is special. People are more curious about her than any other civilization. Moreover, this kind of curiosity and admiration has even affected the modern society. Therefore, compared with the United States, tuteham is undoubtedly the most attractive. And a fall of King Kong''s attack, also make tutehem attracted enough attention again. However, most people''s curiosity and attention still remain on the surface. No one knows that tutehem is conducting a series of scientific experiments and Research on treasures from other stars. "Transmit energy!" With the special starting device turned on, the surface of the huge cubic fire source flickered with bursts of arc, and then the arc passed through the special transmission pipeline into the experimental box. Then, a wonderful laser with the ability to create life was launched into the mobile phone in the experimental box. The machine, which was originally a man-made dead object, instantly filled its surface with an electric arc. Then the mobile phone began to tremble and changed into a human shape in a mechanical sound. Its hands are two mini machine guns, and its abdomen is a barrel. Just born of the little guy, the temper is very bad, also very alert. Its two mini machine guns are constantly firing, and the barrel of its abdomen is constantly firing shells one by one. Strong special glass, also in the continuous fire, there were dense holes and cracks. ¡° ¦Á- 671 special glass is nothing, but it can''t be destroyed by any individual weapon or even small missile. And this little guy has such a strong firepower! What a surprise A scientist pushed the glasses on his nose, his eyes full of surprise and admiration¡° Destroy it A thin layer of green fog began to appear in the transparent experimental box, and then the onlookers heard a scream of horror from the "little monster" in the box, and it stopped suddenly. When the green fog dispersed, there was no metal residue in the test box. "Nanoworms are really powerful! The killer of metal A scientist tut tut said: "the nanoworm studied by the weapons research department is really powerful. It is true that it is the nemesis of modern civilization. It can completely engulf an iron tower in a few seconds, or wipe out all the cities in the world in a few hours. With this weapon, the country that can threaten us is not yet born! " "This is the inspiration from the medical platform of the people in the arms research department!" One of them, a science magnate, agrees with him that "these insects that are invisible to the naked eye can not only benefit human beings, but also destroy them. Think about it. Just a few missiles with nanoworms can make modern human civilization go back to the stone age in just a few hours "What a terrible weapon!" "Fortunately, this weapon is in our hands!" Chapter 770 It''s rare to have free time. What''s more, these scientists, who are more precious than national treasures in their professional fields, are interested in talking about things outside their majors. Since the beginning of the topic, their chat has inevitably become more and more crooked. This is an experiment aimed at the source of fire, but the topic is more and more distant. "Gentlemen, I''m sorry to disturb you in your interest." The scientists stopped talking. Then they looked at the people and said with a smile, "Mr. Carlisle, do you have time today?" Carlisle shook his head with a smile and said, "no, you think I don''t care about anything except my major like you do. If you are short of funds and equipment, just ask for it from above, and don''t care about anything else. " He sighed, "I can''t. I haven''t been idle for a day since this industrial park with all the wealth of the Empire was officially built. Every day, I forget the time for big and small things Listen to Carlisle''s complaint, these scientists, have no heart to make fun of him. Yes, this is their attitude towards life and research. This country, or Jiangning, does not force them to work overtime; He will not, except for some special research and experiments that require their efforts. Other experiments and studies have given them plenty of personal space and rest time. They can decide their work according to their own state, except that they can''t leave the country, and they live freely in some places. They don''t need to worry about anything, whether it''s health, wealth or status. Therefore, every scientist working for tuteham is very satisfied with this country. Not only their own science and technology is very strong, there is no lack of funds, the corresponding technology, equipment and resources. At the same time, they can use for reference and consult many cutting-edge technologies, equipment and materials here anytime and anywhere. But, correspondingly, they also need to give a satisfactory answer. After all, it''s not for nothing to treat them so favorably. Fortunately, each of them has a yardstick in mind, which is not too much in some places. After talking and laughing for a while, Carlisle began to straighten out. Looking at his face, he said that the laughter also began to stop. As we all know, this person who was a prime minister came here specially today not only to chat with them. So, one by one, wait. "In fact, I am here today to convey your Majesty''s inquiry." "What is your Majesty''s order?" For this mythical figure who was transformed from legend into reality before, everyone present has a strong sense of gratitude. Their previous life and work, though not bad. However, it is obviously impossible to compare with the work and life in tutehem. Needless to say, there has never been a shortage of research funds, equipment and resources. And their families, also with them, enjoy the quality of life that ordinary people can''t imagine. Compared with some monarchical countries, they have better living conditions. Therefore, all of you present in the field of science respect Jiangning from the bottom of your heart. Not only to meet their personal interests, but also with the passage of time, their own interests are bound with the interests of the country. This is a win-win situation for both sides. Carlisle cleared his throat, and then said, "Your Majesty asked me to ask you where the research on the sources of fire has progressed." "The progress is not big. After all, it''s a treasure from other planets. The amount of information contained in it exceeds us too much. Therefore, this research can not be completed in a short time and a half, and we can get something. Therefore, we still need more time for relevant research and analysis, such as how it gives mechanical life and thought. " The man said solemnly, "after all, in mythology, it means God''s feat of creating life. And now, with a magic spark, there is such a huge creativity. We are more anxious than his majesty, and more anxious than he to find out the secret. " "Do you know, Mr. Carlisle? Once we''ve cracked the secret of the fire source, do you know what that means? " In the face of the fiery eyes, Carlisle was a little unnatural, he said: "what does it mean?" "Means, God!" "God?" "Yes, only God in human imagination has the magic power to create new life and species! We don''t know what''s involved. But now we are witnessing it! Right in front of our eyes, that magical fire source! Once we break its secret, it also means that our country''s scientific and technological strength can be compared with God! Perhaps, at that time, we can create a life that can only be imagined by ourselves according to our own wishes. At that time, we will become gods! The real God God''s explanation may be described as being able to do what ordinary people can''t do. However, such a description is somewhat arbitrary. After all, if we really interpret it according to this sentence, then modern human beings are compared with ancient human beings, that is God! To let metal walk and fly into the sea, according to the contrast, is the gap between God and all. However, if we interpret it according to Jiangning''s meaning, maybe we can only create all things freely according to our own will and will, which can be regarded as the real God! In addition, those who are in this realm are only "false gods" but not real gods. Therefore, his goal is to move in this direction. Now, the rudiment of civilization he created will develop in this direction according to his will after thousands of years. It is also a God to create all things in heaven and earth! Perhaps, at that time, they could change their name to "divine civilization.". Not only a group of scientists began to yearn for this goal, but even Carlisle couldn''t help but stay. Indeed, in the brilliant achievements of science and technology, it is always impossible to get rid of the ranks of all things. And if they can go a step further, let the individual and civilization move towards the real God! Then, what kind of image will their country and civilization become at that time? Unfortunately, such a picture is hard to imagine. Because, that''s too long, and their vision is just like that of ancient human beings. They can''t imagine the future. There is also a lack of vocabulary and imagination in my mind. However, this does not prevent us from looking forward to and guessing about that situation. Perhaps, at that time, they will reach a new level! A more wonderful and unimaginable new realm, belonging to the realm of God! Chapter 771 With the passage of time and the passage of time, tuteheim''s research on the sources of fire and the energy matrix, as well as the huge triangle pile like star devouring machine, is also in full swing. It''s just that it''s hard for tuteheim to decipher such advanced alien technology. However, even if there are many difficulties, it is difficult to stop the enthusiasm of those scientists. On the contrary, the more obstacles there are, the higher their interest will be. All kinds of data were sorted out by categories, continuously observed every day, recorded and analyzed fire provenance and matrix. The data obtained and the results of the preliminary study are gradually emerging, which makes people happy. If it is her country that reverse engineering these high-tech products from other planets, the obstacles will be more serious than those of tuteham. Although touthheim has encountered strong obstacles in her research on these high technologies from other planets, her own technological foundation is there. In addition, there are two alien races with advanced science and technology on the side. Therefore, her research progress can be described as rapid, and the various data results obtained are far more than those of the United States on that day. However, there is still a long way to go before they can decipher the most critical core technology. Although that was Cybertron''s technology millions of years ago, no matter how many years later, it is a great technology. What''s more, Cybertron has obviously lost this skill. It''s like their descendants, hundreds of years later, completely lost Cybertron, the iron pouring method of making spaceships. Therefore, although the technology is millions of years ago, it does not mean that it is backward. On the contrary, it is very precious! "If we can decipher this advanced and developed technology, then the energy problems of my Star Destroyer cannon and death star will be effectively solved." The scientists who are doing the research can''t help saying. And the colleague standing beside him, however, couldn''t help but say, "it''s more than effective?" "Once these key energy technology problems are solved, our current energy system is likely to be completely subverted," he said. Abandon the current energy system, and then replace the backward and outdated energy system with a more efficient new energy system. Then, everything related will also change. Comparable, a new scientific and technological revolution "New scientific and technological revolution!" For a new scientific and technological revolution, especially one that is likely to be born in one''s own hands, it is totally impossible to say that it is not exciting or even hot eyed. When this opportunity is placed in front of you, I believe few people can refuse it. Since ancient times, fame and profit, no one can get rid of the two. For this group of scientists living in tuteham, enjoying all kinds of unimaginable conveniences. They don''t have to worry about their work, life expectancy, illness, life and other trifles. With a fully automatic medical platform, it can cure all the diseases known to human beings, even if the amputated limb is reborn, it can be easily repaired. In terms of life span, they each have a life span of several hundred years, which comes from the effect of immortal water. However, the nature of mortals is doomed that they can no longer live beyond their limit. Fortunately, with the rapid progress of biotechnology every year, there are already relevant scientists studying biotechnology, especially the in-depth research from the genetic level. Because at the beginning, we packed the whole space, or even all the scientific and technological personnel. Tutehem has a very high start in biotechnology and gene technology, and the related in-depth research and exploration are also carried out at the same time. What''s more, they have made quite good achievements in science and technology. When this technology is fully mature and stable in the future, the life span of human beings at that time will easily break through hundreds of years, or even further development will break through thousands of years. From now on, the world will recognize which country is the most developed in medicine in the world. It''s tootham! It''s hard for the outside world to imagine how advanced this country''s science and technology is. With the highly developed medicine, tuteheim earns a lot of money every year just by exporting all kinds of medical equipment and medicines. In particular, after touthheim intentionally announced some diseases and congenital diseases that had been conquered for a long time. The country of lintuhem has gained a transcendent position in the world. In this world, although there are classes and inequalities in all aspects, everyone is equal only in the face of death. No one dares to ignore their own safety. Therefore, many rich people, even those with small assets, will choose to join tuteham. Because, in some places, the priority of these medical equipment and drugs is to protect the citizens of tutehem. Foreigners naturally have some complaints about this, but touthheim''s super national strength and military strength make him ignore these voices at all. At the same time, it''s a strategy. Even if these technologies are already mature, but in the process of external sales, it is still announced at a high price. And this, in the eyes of many people, is a very natural thing. At the beginning, the high price even made the people of tutehem feel desperate and unable to afford it. However, since the announcement of tutehem''s health care reform, people all over the world have envied tutehem''s citizens. Because of the government''s health care reform, it is clearly announced that all medical care for some major diseases and congenital diseases will be undertaken by the government, and every seriously ill citizen will be discharged from hospital and start a new life. Naturally, this sentence is easy to understand, which means that ordinary minor illness should be borne by individuals alone. And some congenital difficult diseases, cancer and other problems are naturally funded by the government. This news has made tuteham''s public satisfaction rate extremely high. After all, there are so many countries and regions in the world, but this small country has a strong national strength that is not equal to his territory. Moreover, the most important thing is that their technological strength is enviable and hopeless. However, touthheim still made an act of buying the hearts of the people all over the world. That is, every year in various countries and regions, for children suffering from severe free diagnosis, and even treatment. He even went back to tuxham to be hospitalized. This order was issued suddenly by Jiangning. Although sometimes, he became extremely cold-blooded and indifferent to everything. However, sometimes there will be rare kindness, just like this time. No one knows the purpose of what he did, but it doesn''t prevent the insiders from admiring and appreciating him. As for why he did it, no one cared about it in the end. Chapter 772 "Yellow leopard to base, found a huge balance warehouse!" After experiencing quantum flow, the Yellow leopard, a metal variant, has two rocket ejectors on his hips, which makes the Yellow leopard, which can only run on the ground at first, now fly freely in the sky like a bird. "I''m a chimpanzee. What''s the state of the balance barn?" Chimpanzees are asking the Yellow leopard about the status of the balance chamber at isaron base. And Huang Bao replied, "the balance bin has been damaged. I found legs like crabs and the huge" X "sign on the balance bin!" ¡°X£¿ Is it... "The chimpanzee said," yellow leopard, wait there, I''ll go right away! " "Yellow leopard, understand!" Before long, the Yellow leopard, who was waiting in place, saw the figure of the chimpanzee, accompanied by lightning (flying dog), and he quickly changed after landing on the ground. Then he approached the balance bin and recognized it at a glance. "Maybe he''s dead." Said the chimpanzee, fiddling with the giant crab legs. "What''s this, captain?" Huang Bao asked him. Chimpanzees said: "he is the secret of isarone''s trip, because the experiment copied the indestructible variant fire of Starscream onto the Big Mac." "Can''t be destroyed?" Huang Bao said with a smile, "no way!" Obviously, there is no fire that he thinks cannot be destroyed. The chimpanzee apparently fell into memory. "Well, that experiment was a mistake at all!" He recalled X''s violent, evil, aggressive act and the subsequent destruction of the Omicron colony, which resulted in the death of almost all the Big Macs on the planet. So, in order to make up for this mistake, the Supreme Council of the Big Mac appointed the isaron spacecraft piloted by chimpanzees to abandon protoplast-x, which had stopped the operation of kindling, out of the desolate universe. "Although the original idea is good, he is also very good, but treacherous, incurable and unable to reset, it is a complete error and wrong experiment!" Chimpanzees recall the beginning, but also shaking their heads and sighing constantly. At this time, the primitive beast came to grab the balance warehouse of protoplast. The wasp, the spider and the wolf spider, who arrived later, fought fiercely. But also because of the fierce fighting between the two sides, the energy around the X balance chamber is overloaded, which leads to an energy storm. And X, which had already been extinguished, was reactivated because of an energy storm. Then, the original - x, who committed many crimes, revived. Maybe, you can call him -- Hurricane! After the resurrection of the storm, showing his amazing and terrible power! Even though lightning and poisonous spiders were injured in the previous energy storm, they were still easily defeated in the face of the resurrected storm and had no ability to fight back. The chimpanzee, the Yellow leopard, followed by the venomous spider''s fire, although it defeated the fierce momentum. But then they found that their attack had no effect in the face of the storm. Maintain the beast form, a huge metal coconut crab, whirlwind belly of the revolver gun, with a shot can easily destroy a mountain of terror firepower. In the face of the almost unstoppable storm, whether chimpanzees, yellow leopards or poisonous spiders, they all feel extremely surprised. After that, although he was temporarily frustrated by lightning, he fell into the cliff. And the lightning that saved the life of the poisonous spider seems to have gained... Love. Even though the poisonous spider doesn''t feel love for him at this time, it seems to have a little favor. What the chimpanzee didn''t expect was that although he fell into the cliff, he couldn''t die. The chimpanzee knew this very well, and he never thought that hurricane would choose to join the primitive beast. What''s more, he didn''t expect that Megatron, an old and cunning man, had already eavesdropped on all the information and intercepted the coordinates sent by the chimpanzee to the base. He made a sharp, curved, hard and indestructible energy knife through the dark field spacecraft. While in a coma, he cut half of the fire! To hold him, to control him! ¡­¡­ In a secret Canyon, it is lush and full of various plants. A group of primitive anthropoid apes that have not yet given birth to any civilization foundation are living in the canyon. They have not mastered any technology, and they have not evolved a high degree of wisdom. They are ignorant, relying on instinct, relying on some different minds that have begun to breed in this dangerous and wild prehistoric land! They are afraid of snakes, of fire, of water, of everything. In this wild land, there are too many things that can easily kill them. They never walk out of the valley easily. In their muddle headed mind, there is no such concept or relevant idea. They have lived in the valley for generations, avoiding all kinds of dangers, looking for as much food as possible, all for survival. They don''t know that danger is approaching them! "Where on earth are you going to take me?" On the mountain road, hurricane and Megatron are walking here. After walking all the way, they still can''t help talking to the aimless hurricane. "Go to a very interesting place, ha ha ha." Megatron''s laughter, which contains a high level of information, seems to be very happy, but also seems to be with fear, disgust and... Killing intention. "Yes?" At this time, they found the Yellow leopard in the sky, and then, the two sides began to change their bodies to fight against the Yellow leopard. The latter was in a mess in the powerful firepower attack of them. After Huang Bao retreated, they walked forward again. In the end, Megatron found its own destination! His appearance caused great anxiety and fear among the apes living in the peaceful canyon. They screamed and howled, in a tone of intense and uneasy fear. However, Megatron in flight, did not pay attention to the howl below. He slightly lowered his head and looked at the group of apes who still had thick hair. A sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. However, deep in his eyes, there was fear! "Mountains, here we are!" He looked at the snow mountain in the distance with surprise. "You brought me all the way here just to see the scenery?" Megatron said: "I don''t care about your tone, crazy!" He took out the box containing half of the fire and squeezed the fire hard! Hurricane felt the same, and immediately sent out a howl of pain. "Soon, I''m waiting for a greeting from Cybertron!" "I''m glad to hear that you''re going to die soon," he said Megatron obviously didn''t care. He took out the gold plate and said, "it''s very likely that this will happen! But... "He looked at the gold plate," as long as I have the gold plate in my hand, then I won''t die! " With that, his right hand retracted and jammed the gold plate like a projector, reflecting an image. The images inside are as like as two peas in the distance, but the snow on the top of the mountain has disappeared. "This gold plate records everything in the future. If it is changed now, then..." he looks at the storm, "my friend, are you ready?" "You deserve to command me, too?" Megatron laughs but doesn''t speak. After that, he turns his gun barrel at Megatron. The latter is still calm. Then, the fury aimed the gun barrel at the mountain in the distance. Under one shot, the mountain disappeared. The image displayed in the gold plate appeared a snowflake, and then when the image appeared again, it was consistent with what they saw. Megatron was very happy when he saw it. "Yes, yes, my dear big crab, do you know what that means?" On the other side of the mountain, the dinosaurs peeping from a distance saw the background and muttered to themselves, "when the image changes, the future will also change..." Chapter 773 "Now, according to the records of the golden plate, human beings will appear from the valley in front of us. Human beings..." he constantly fiddles with his body movements, enhances his confidence in his words, and some unknown reasons. "Who could have thought that in such a barbaric group without the concept of civilization, there would be an extremely terrible figure in the future?" He said: "in the future, there will be human beings with special abilities, and one of them will be enveloped in the earth and even the universe." He looked down at the canyon and the primitive human beings, "and how can they imagine that in a few million years'' time, their offspring will appear, a very amazing and frightening descendant?" He looked up at the sky. "Yes, that human is frightening! Even the ancestors who are far more powerful than us, even the ancestors who are even older, have no ability to resist that human being. The treasure left over from ancient times of our planet was also taken away by that man. He also enslaved us, treated us as slaves, and drove our ancestors at will. " In his tone, fear was inevitable£¨ The hypothesis that human beings originated in Africa was defeated by the discovery of the ancient human "Xuchang people" in China. In this article, I quote this hypothesis temporarily. Maybe I can define this setting as the ancestor of white and black people in my novel. And we Chinese are of our own family. Anyway, I don''t agree with the African origin hypothesis! QTMD£¡£© "You seem scared!" In the words, with a strong irony. However, Megatron didn''t like it. "The past may have been, but now..." he clenched his fist tightly, "the future will change, the history will be rewritten, and human beings will disappear forever after today! In the future, there will be no human beings, no! " "And the history of Cybertron will be rewritten. In the future, the new Megatron will be famous throughout the universe! It''s me, who fulfilled the wishes of my ancestors, who rewritten all this. It''s me, too. It''s changed history. StarCraft is over! In the future, it will be changed. Human beings no longer exist! " As the members of the primitive beast team gathered together, Megatron stood fanatically on the top of the valley, laughing. Laughter with pleasure, with relief, but from his laughter, there is no trace of imperceptible fear! "Ladies and gentlemen, my friends, my companions, my men." He looked at the members of the primitive beast team gathered around him, "you will witness history today, and you will be recorded in history thoroughly today! Let future generations look forward to our heroic deeds today, because we... Changed history! " "Now, fire." He pointed to the canyon below, "destroy here, completely destroy here, kill all human beings. In the future, human beings will not appear again. Ha ha ha ha ¡­¡­ "Dinosaurs call chimpanzees, dinosaurs call chimpanzees, something''s wrong... Ah!" The wolf spider who successfully attacked looked at the dinosaur with a smile on his face. He held a gun in his hand and looked at the fallen dinosaur. "Never leave your back to the enemy!" "I''m a chimpanzee. What''s wrong with dinosaurs?" "But they have no brains!" The red eyes of the dinosaur turned green in an instant, and then two lasers appeared from his eyes and blasted on the rock wall behind the tarantula. Then, the artillery destroyed the rock wall, and the tarantula was hit by the collapsed stone and couldn''t move. After solving the tarantula problem, the dinosaur had time to report to the chimpanzee in the isarone, "chimpanzee, something''s wrong... Megatron, he found the canyon where humans inhabit and is attacking!" "What!!" The chimpanzees on the other side of the isarone apparently didn''t expect this, since they landed here. Not only does Megatron''s dark field go all out to collect information about the planet, but even the chimpanzee led isaron goes all out to collect all the information here. It was not until recently that they were sure that this was the prehistoric earth four million years ago. However, because there is no human being found, they are not sure. Until Megatron discovered the canyon and the human beings living in it, the identity of prehistoric earth was completely answered! "Dinosaur, hold on, we''ll be right there to support you!" Not only the chimpanzees, but also other members of the isarone were worried. They are very clear about what the emergence of human beings means, and they are more clear about what the future will be like once human beings are eliminated? Although they are not very clear, they do not think that the future is good. Therefore, although there are both allies and hostility between them and mankind in the future. However, in the face of unrelated lives, they can''t bear to hurt or even lay down their weapons. (in the episode of white tiger, Megatron threatens chimpanzees and takes some white tigers to coerce them into laying down their weapons and giving up resistance. They did it!) Similarly, in the face of a group of primitive humans who have no civilization and only instinct, they can not do things like Megatron, let alone ignore them. Therefore, with the chimpanzee''s order, all members of the isarone left the base one after another to rush to the coordinates sent by the dinosaurs. ¡­¡­ The peaceful Canyon, full of vitality, is now shrouded by death and fire. In the face of crazy fire attack of the primitive beasts, still in the primitive stage of human, simply unable to resist. Although they are stronger than their offspring, they have no effect in the face of metal variants and thermal weapons. All this, with their current wisdom, can not understand, can not imagine to explain all this. In the face of fire, in the face of loud noise, they have only instinct, afraid to choose to escape, choose to avoid! However, they are faced with a group of mechanical life bodies from other planets. There are not too complex emotions, so-called good, or even pity in their thoughts. They are just afraid, afraid of the future of mankind, maybe a terrible figure in the future. Now, they have come to the earth four million years ago, and their fear has a way to vent. I want to vent my fear in this way, especially what my ancestors suffered in those years. Then, the anger and fear that had been brewing for four million years were all thrown to the primitive human beings in front of them. "Ha ha ha, that''s it, that''s it, man no longer exists!" Megatron''s continuous firing will turn the peaceful canyon into a hell on earth. "I don''t think so!" "Yes?" Megatron turned around and saw the dinosaur shrouded in shadow. "Traitor, don''t forget that your fire belongs to the primitive beast. What I do today is to complete the tasks assigned by my ancestors. Now, I''ll give you another chance to come back to me, and I can let bygones be bygones to you! " "Maybe you are right..." Megatron said, "that''s right, dinosaur..." "But..." the latter raised his head, his face became more firm than ever before, "a real warrior, a real warrior, should wash away the shame of his ancestors. Attack the real enemy, defeat him, defeat him, in order to wash away the shame of our ancestors. Instead of... "He looked at those primitive humans who were in a panic and even trembling with fear," point the muzzle of the gun at a group of unarmed and unintelligent primitive humans. If you really want to wash away the shame of your ancestors, you should challenge the real enemy! " "Stupid!" Chapter 774 Dinosaurs, perhaps to prove that he is a real soldier, is a soldier with their own bottom line and principles! In the face of the enemy, he can be merciless, under the pain of the killer, in the face of the task, he will do anything, will not make excuses for himself. Success is success, failure is failure! But... In the face of the weak, especially the weak who can''t resist, dinosaurs won''t choose to put the butcher''s knife at them. On the contrary, he will follow his own bottom line and principles, protect the weak, even if the price is... His own life! And Megatron is different, whether it''s the early Megatron or the original beast leader who stole Megatron''s name. They are very similar to each other. It combines the advantages of all the villains of the past and the present. However, Megatron of the early generation was not as smart and strategic as the successor. However, the same thing between them is that for their own purposes, in order to achieve their wishes, they will do whatever they want! Loyal followers can be abandoned, everything can be abandoned, and they will be merciless to the weak. There''s no shame, not even pleasure. Maybe they are the real rulers, but they are not the real strong! Megatron naturally disdains the dinosaur story. "Dinosaurs, even if you say it with awe inspiring righteousness, but today can not change the fate of human extinction!" As he spoke, other members of the original beast began to gather around Megatron, "with you alone, can you deal with six of us at the same time?" "You''ll have to try before you know!" Even in the face of six enemies, the dinosaurs fighting alone did not have the slightest timidity! At the moment when his voice fell to the ground, he rushed to the devil with a rapid speed, and the spiral sword in his hand cut into the devil''s body. The spider''s eight claws are like machine guns. In the blink of an eye, dozens of bullets hit the dinosaur. Then, the dinosaur put the devil''s body in front of him, and then shot down the poisonous spider. However, at this time, the firepower from wasp, Megatron and hurricane hit the dinosaur in a flash. Let his body in an instant was blown more than ten meters away, heavily hit the mountain wall. "What a brave dinosaur warrior!" Megatron looked at him sarcastically and walked slowly towards him, "you seem to forget that the fire on your body belongs to the primitive beast. It seems that you have changed a lot since you joined the Big Mac, dinosaur "Although my fire belongs to primitive animals, I am different from you." He struggled to get up, Megatron and fury were very powerful. His body was seriously injured in the attack of the three just now, and electric sparks constantly jumped out of the surface of his body. "Ha ha ha." Megatron laughs sarcastically, "not the same?" He said, "you don''t want to change my mind by words like justice." "Megatron, you''re not a real leader or a real fighter!" The dinosaur warrior gritted his teeth, "you are a coward, a coward who only dares to bully the primitive human beings who have no resistance ability!" "Whatever you say, dinosaur warrior!" Megatron doesn''t care, "because from today on, human beings no longer exist. When I completely destroy this canyon and the primitive people living here, the future will change and the history will be rewritten. My name will be engraved on the monument and respected by future generations! " "You''ll never succeed, as long as I''m alive!" Megatron said murderously, "then I''ll give you the kindling and return to the leadership module!" Then he said, "computer, power up my weapon!" "Command received, loading weapon energy, loading complete!" "Goodbye, dinosaur warrior!" "Not necessarily, Megatron!" The eyes of the dinosaur warrior turned green in an instant, and then two lasers shot fiercely at Megatron''s head. The latter was unstable and fell to the ground immediately. And dinosaurs, then take the opportunity to rush to the storm and the wasp! "Do you think you can solve me?" Said the fury, and then turned into a beast, a huge coconut crab. Under his mouth, there are three revolver cannons. One revolver cannonball bombards the dinosaur warrior running at a high speed. And the hornet on one side also aimed the artillery at the dinosaur warrior. In a short distance of more than ten meters, the dinosaur warrior was extremely embarrassed and kept avoiding the fire. He waved his fan blade shield and held a spiral sword in his right hand. Eyes of the laser gun, constantly counterattack, and see a flaw in the wasp, will he down. However, the powerful firepower of the storm made him unable to get close at all, so he could only keep running around. The gunfire hit the rock wall and collapsed in an instant. "Coward, can you only hide?" The speed of the three barrel gun was very slow, which gave the dinosaurs plenty of time to avoid. Seeing that he couldn''t hit the dinosaurs all the time, fury began to try to irritate the dinosaurs with language. However, with his scream, the dinosaur warrior hiding in the Bush, instantly flew out of a spiral sword, and straight into one of the gun barrel. Shell explosion, so that the wind lost the ability to act for a while! "Soldiers, not only dare to face the enemy, but also good at using tactics, reptiles!" He said sarcastically to the falling storm. However, the artillery fire behind him made him fly out in an instant. "Dinosaur, you really surprised me. You solved five problems by yourself!" Megatron was the one who attacked the dinosaur warrior. His right hand weapons began to charge, step by step toward the dinosaurs can not afford to fall! "There''s another place for you." The words of the dinosaur warrior are not inferior. "Ha ha, it''s a pity that you are doomed to fail!" He said, another energy cannon hit the dinosaur warrior, making his original injury more serious. "Alert, low energy, please return to beast form immediately!" "Leave it alone." "Alert, lack of energy..." "I said, leave it alone, close it!" "I understand! The alarm system is shutting down! " Megatron heard it clearly, he said with a smile, "your energy is about to run out. Once it runs out completely, it also means that your fire will go out! Dinosaur warrior, I thought you would be the most important assistant. When we were in Cybertron, we worked together to steal the gold plate and rewrite history. But you chose to betray "Your behavior is detestable!" Megatron laughs, "history is written by winners. What I do is to rewrite history. Let our primitive beasts become the rulers of Cybertron, let our ethnic groups grow and dominate the universe. These are our original goals and aspirations. However, you who have been around big Mac for a period of time have completely changed, which makes me... Disappointed! " "Don''t you know our history? In the future, human beings rob us of our things and enslave us as slaves! What I do is to change all this, to rewrite all this. " He said passionately: "as long as we destroy this place, destroy these primitive human beings, then history will be rewritten and human beings will not appear. And we, Cybertron, will usher in a new era "I will dare to face the real enemy, and I will not regret even if I die. However, I will never commit a massacre, they do not have any resistance, which I am different from you. Because... "The dinosaur warrior said," I have a conscience! " "Ha ha ha, this is the funniest thing I''ve ever heard, conscience! You and I talk about conscience, dinosaur warrior, you completely lost the glory of the primitive beast "Do you mean the glory of slaughtering the helpless primitive humans?" The dinosaur warrior struggled to get up. He felt extremely weak at this moment, but his eyes were more firm than ever. Even though he had no weapons in his hand, he picked up the stick and resolutely knocked on Megatron. The latter gently waved and knocked down the weak dinosaur warrior, "ha ha, what are you doing? Tickling me with sticks against metal mutants? " Megatron laughed blatantly. He seemed to enjoy the dying struggle of the enemy. In the dark, a primitive human is clearly seeing this scene. "The last warning, the energy will be exhausted, the fire will go out!" "Listen, dinosaur warrior, you can''t stop me at the cost of your own life, and you can''t change the fact that human beings are about to perish." He showed off his gold plate. "If I have the gold plate, I have the energy to change the future. Now I am heading for a glorious road, and now the only obstacle on the road is you. However, this will soon pass. You won''t last long. I''ll let you see with your own eyes how I destroy human beings! " "You can''t succeed!" The dinosaur warrior yelled. The stick in his hand hit a stone in an instant. The stick turned into a primitive stone axe and weapon in an instant. Then, with his last strength, he stormed Megatron and seized the golden plate. The laser gun of both eyes, exhausting the last energy in the body, will destroy the gold plate! "Without the gold plate, you can''t make it!" "You''re a guy!" Chapter 775 Although dinosaurs successfully defeated Megatron''s plot at the cost of their own lives. But it''s far from over, it''s just the beginning! However, it was also after that time that the primitive humans who had lived in the canyon for generations moved away from the canyon. The outside world is much wider than the semi closed canyon. Although Megatron destroyed the canyon, what should have happened will still happen, and what should not have happened can''t be changed no matter how to intervene. For example, humans. In fact, Megatron''s behavior can''t stop the emergence of human beings. He alone, with his tiny power, can''t interfere with a species destined to appear. Unless he has the power to destroy everything at one time and wipe out the earth directly. However, in that case, it is bound to affect some existing problems. Because of his behavior, the primitive mankind walked out of the canyon many years ahead of time and came to a broader world. Because of the relationship between dinosaur warriors, primitive humans learned stone tools in advance, and imitated the scene when dinosaur warriors attacked Megatron with stone axes. Even though the stone tools are so rough, the scene that the stone tools can protect themselves and their people is deeply rooted in the hearts of primitive humans. It''s different. It''s changed. The original ignorant and ignorant primitive human beings have changed, and a seed or light named wisdom has been born, although it is so weak and small. However, its nascent state, like a ray of light, is rising. Even if it is very weak, but at this moment, it has unlimited potential. Whether it is the prehistoric earth four million years ago or the earth four million years later. From the unexpected arrival of a group of outsiders, their appearance can not leave their own traces here, on the contrary, some established tracks or destiny. On the contrary, because of the appearance of this group of outsiders, there are variables. It''s just like the primitive humans didn''t know how many years ahead of time they walked through the canyon, and they didn''t know how many years ahead of time they mastered the stone tools. At the same time, in the eyes of their descendants, that is, modern humans, it is a puzzle that can not be solved. However, they would never think that their ancestors were transformed by a group of unexpected visitors. Therefore, it accelerated the germination and evolution of their wisdom. Human beings, though so far, still have thick hair on their bodies, and their brutality remains intact. In the past, they were not intelligent life, but wild animals. However, when the thing named wisdom appears quietly, human beings will be born naturally, but the time and process are much earlier. Megatron painstakingly wants to stop the emergence of human beings. He thinks that he can completely stop the emergence of human beings by virtue of the gold plate records. Unfortunately, he underestimated fate and overestimated himself. Not only did human beings not disappear because of him, but human wisdom began to germinate ahead of time because of their interference. This action saves the accumulation of human beings for many years. Because of him and the dinosaur warrior, human wisdom began to germinate, perhaps in the original fork in the road. The Enlightenment of human wisdom may be due to the walker people who use this place as a testing ground, which makes human wisdom appear enlightenment and great stride development. However, when these cybertans from the future came to the prehistoric earth, they replaced the intervention of the mysterious existence unknown to history, which made human beings germinate wisdom ahead of time. In the final analysis, it''s just as if modern human beings can''t know when their wisdom was born. What is the reason that the primitive human beings should have accumulated for a long time accelerated the process ahead of time. None of this can be shown in human DNA. Because there is no relevant "record" or "accumulation" in human DNA, because all this happens suddenly. History, at this moment, returns to the origin. There is no big change in history because of the interference of one or two people. However, Megatron didn''t know all this. He didn''t know his behavior, which led to the early appearance of human beings. If they come here, they just fight with Big Mac all the time, or do other things, then the appearance of human beings may have different results. For example, stay honest for millions of years or accumulate for tens of millions of years, and then wisdom will be born naturally. Then, at that time, the emergence of human beings and the birth of modern human beings will be different from the original. However, Megatron''s cleverness was mistaken by cleverness. He excessively believed in the power of the golden plate! He thought that with the materials and records left in the gold plate by the early Megatron, he could reverse the future and change everything. He thought that destroying the canyon and killing the primitive humans by the way could prevent the emergence of human beings. But what is his personal power in front of a planet and the universe? The ancient power in the dark will naturally repair everything. Let time return to the right track, and what should have happened will still appear. On the contrary, because of his arrogance and self righteousness, the enemy he wanted to destroy appeared ahead of time. However, Megatron doesn''t know all this. If he does, I don''t know what kind of expression he will have. Primitive beasts don''t know all this. Similarly, Big Macs don''t know all this. The dinosaur warrior died. In order to protect a group of ignorant and unarmed primitive humans, he exhausted his own strength, and the fire returned to the leadership module. About all his doubts and distrust, in the face of the dinosaur warrior''s selflessness, all people have seen the noble character hidden in his fire. Human beings, at the moment of the death of the dinosaur warrior, are thought by him to have saved human beings and the fate of a race that will shine in the universe in the future. Although it failed to preserve the canyon and "rewrite" the history, it was nothing in front of a doomed race. Although, according to the modern human guess, primitive human did appear in a canyon. But how can modern human beings have the power to know what happened four million years ago? They desperately study themselves, want to crack their own secrets, to find their origin, where they come from. However, their means only know that their primitive and ancient ancestors suddenly produced wisdom in a certain period of time. But they knew nothing about the reason for the birth of wisdom. However, they also dare not imagine that the unexpected visit of a group of aliens who want to prevent their emergence and exterminate their ancient ancestors has exacerbated their birth. Perhaps, in this changed and unchanging prehistoric earth four million years ago, this is the only truth of why the ancestors of mankind suddenly gave birth to wisdom! Chapter 776 History, what is it? Perhaps the definition and interpretation in human''s own sense can be interpreted as a discipline of recording and interpreting a series of historical events in human process. 2: History, origin. 3: The facts of the past. This is the interpretation of human''s own definition, in order to explain the past, called history. However, it may be explained by fate, which defines the word and what will happen in a broader and unshakable sense. From individuals to groups, to all things and the world, and then to galaxies and even the universe. In the face of HTC''s background, personal strength seems so small, and I don''t know what it means. It''s true that the power of an individual is too small. He may or may not change the future for his own personal reasons. But it''s all in a tiny world. For example, an ant, according to its "history", should have been out all day searching for food with its companions, but when you see the ant, you have a teasing gesture. In the eyes of the ant, you are a huge and indescribable giant. You can easily give it a lot of food, which it may take a lifetime to move. Maybe, in the next second, you will reach out a finger and crush it. For ants, your appearance and behavior change their fate and history. However, when all this rises to a wider world, will your behavior be a predestined fact? Megatron''s original beast team is this giant. It wants to destroy the "ant" life that should have been peaceful and quiet, and then it will take millions of years, tens of millions of years to change. However, their arrival and behavior have changed the human beings who should have spent such a long time. In the disaster, it brought the opportunity to change, and then changed their ignorant fate. Or, all this has not changed at all, it is still in accordance with the established history of that scene. The emergence of primitive beasts and Big Macs was originally a group of people "selected" by the ancient forces that could not be touched or observed, bringing a ray of dawn called wisdom to the wild world! What is the truth, what is the history and destiny, any language and vocabulary in the world, facing this great vocabulary, may not be able to explain. Forced to understand, decipher, in the end may only get a specious answer. For Megatron, for the primal beast, the plan to destroy humans is broken. Although they destroyed the canyon, they forced human beings to leave the peaceful Canyon and go to a wider outside world. And in the outside world, this ancient and wild land, there are crises all over the world. Primitive human beings will grow up in crisis and disaster. Moreover, in the future, human beings are bound to follow the experience and lessons left by their ancestors and thrive until they overcome one difficulty after another and become the real masters of the planet. And in the future, it is bound to shine in the universe! It''s a blessing in disguise? Moreover, due to the fact that human beings spread to a wider world, Megatron and primitive beasts do not have so strong energy that they can destroy all human beings at one time. Even if, he can take the trouble to attack and kill human beings. However, the result must not be changed. Because, in this process, there are too many variables. Don''t forget that the Big Mac team led by chimpanzees will never sit back and watch the primitive animals persecute humans. They will try their best to stop and protect the primitive human beings! This is a variable, and another variable is that under the killing of primitive animals, primitive humans went further and escaped to more unknown places, maybe plains, maybe swamps, maybe canyons, or maybe another continent. In a word, all these things are possible. If Megatron has to do so, it will certainly happen. Because, personally, he can''t prevent the fate of a race that is bound to appear. He doesn''t have that power. Perhaps, on the primitive and backward planet, his power is like magic, and his terror is unstoppable. However, in the vast universe, his personal power is nothing at all. Because at that time, all his actions can be regarded as the arrangement of fate. And such interference and behavior, in addition to accelerating the birth of human beings, make them more powerful, think that there is no role at all. So Megatron didn''t know why. He didn''t pay attention to the primitive humans who migrated to the outside world. Perhaps, in his cognition, it can be understood as in the records of the gold plate. Human beings emerged from the canyon. Now that human beings have left the canyon, future human beings will not appear again. Therefore, he didn''t care so much about the primitive humans who migrated to the outside world. It is different from Jiangning''s unscrupulous travel through time and space, going back to the past and changing history. His personal influence is only a small and insignificant part. In the general trend of mankind, it is nothing but a brand new branch. He did not revive any extinct species, nor did he want to go back to the past and hinder the birth of human beings, because his personal influence was nothing in front of the ancient and powerful "history". Even if Jiangning came up with the idea of hindering the birth of human beings, he went back to the past and destroyed the earth. Then, humans will still appear, perhaps on the moon or on other planets. The difference is only that the environment has changed, and the race of human beings will still appear when it should appear. This is the unchangeable, powerful force from fate! Megatron didn''t understand this, but Jiangning knew it vaguely. Therefore, Megatron feels that he has successfully "prevented" the emergence of human beings, so his next plan and action should be changed. Or maybe it''s his sudden discovery that human beings will continue to appear in the future, or maybe it''s for some other reason. As a result, Megatron did not target primitive humans for a long time. On the contrary, they are competing with the Big Mac team led by chimpanzees for the balance chamber coming from outer space and looking for the source of fire on earth. According to the original historical track, the source of fire came to the earth millions of years ago, when there was no human on the wild land. It stayed quietly in Nevada until it was discovered by seven explorers in 1913. Herbert C. Hoover, the 31st president of the United States, who was born in Iowa, built the famous Hoover Dam on it to protect the source of fire. But now it''s "I''m sure the source of the fire must be on earth, but where on earth is it? Such a huge amount of energy can''t be undetected by us! " Megatron looks at the radar map, which shows the continental map of the prehistoric earth. The map above is completely different from that of later generations. But from the outline, you can see a trace of the future territory. "According to the records of the golden plate, the source of fire came to the earth millions of years ago. It fell on the state of Nevada in the United States. Later, the president of the United States, Hoover, built a dam around the source of fire to study and protect and cut off the huge energy of the source of fire from being perceived by the outside world. So, should we be in Africa? " Megatron is not sure of this scene. Even though he knows that the fire source is on the earth at this moment, the exact location cannot be confirmed. "Computer, I want you to calculate the location of the fire source!" "Got it!" "It''s impossible to calculate the location of the fire source. The huge energy body on this planet interferes with us. I can''t find and confirm the location of the fire source from the countless energy bodies! " "Waste!" Megatron smashed the armrest and said, "well, to simulate the geological changes of the planet millions of years later, I want to confirm the location of America." However, the computer''s reply made him angry again. "Lack of data, my database lacks the data of the earth''s prehistoric period, and it is impossible to simulate the geological map changes after millions of years based on the existing data." "Damn, do you want me to start searching a little bit?" Chapter 777 The research on fire sources has never stopped, but the progress of the research was good at the beginning. That''s because the R & D capability of tutehem is not at the same level as that of other countries and regions on the earth. The progress of the initial research on fire source is very fast, even gratifying for a time. However, with the progress of the research, in the gradual deepening, the speed and results of the research also gradually slowed down. Even, it is often impossible to come up with any gratifying results. For this reason, it is suggested that the secret of the fire source may be obtained from the aborigines from other planets. Or, we can speed up the research progress with the help of local indigenous people. sahara desert. Megatron''s Decepticons have been hiding in this desert, and their research on anti deflection technology has been carried out on a planet in the distant universe. He never forgot this, never gave up on the research of anti deflection technology device, at the same time, he didn''t know what he was thinking. That pair of red electronic eyes, no one can see or guess from here, his real intention. "How long shall we stay here, my master?" Red spider some hesitation, and some upset, at the same time, there are some other thoughts. Megatron gives Starscream a slight look, and some rough metal voice rings, "you have no right to question my order, Starscream. Now, we can''t go back to Cybertron, we can''t get the provenance. We are... A homeless person. " "Humans don''t welcome us. They are very hostile and wary of us. What''s more, there are a group of Autobots who betray Cybertron and work for human beings to win the favor of their new owners. " Since Megatron returned to earth, the Decepticons led by Megatron have launched a war with Autobots again. No one knows what he thinks, not even Optimus Prime. He had tried his best to persuade him, but Megatron ignored him, even though Optimus Prime urged him to work with Megatron to seize the source of tempering. Or, find other ways to try to save Cybertron from fragmentation. However, Megatron still didn''t pay attention to it. The Big Macs led by Megatron fought with Autobots. Until, in the duel with Optimus Prime, he was seriously injured under the double attack of Autobots and humans, so he hid in the desert to recuperate. "My master, this is a desert, no energy! We need energy, and so do ethnic groups! " "We don''t have a matrix, and we don''t have a source of ignition. The low utilization rate of human energy can''t meet our needs at all. What''s more, we can''t defeat human beings at one time. " Starscream retorts, "even in low energy, it can supplement our needs. And here, there is yellow sand everywhere. It''s a sea of death. We can''t get energy here. My friend He said gnashing teeth, red spider ambition, has always been and never disappeared. Seeing Megatron seriously injured, even... His mind rose again. The sound wave just wanted to say something, at this time All of a sudden, the sky turned yellow, and the wind suddenly came, blowing up endless yellow sand and dust, shielding the fierce sun. Sudden changes, so that the Decepticons that pair of red electronic eyes constantly look at the sky. Puling Ling! There are innumerable bats flapping their wings. The number of these little guys is innumerable. In broad daylight, when the wind swept the yellow sand, they danced in the sky in unison, and the momentum was extremely shocking. They fly in the sky, block out the sun, cast a strong shadow on the earth, as if night had come. Then, countless bats whirled and danced in the sky. Then, a human figure appeared and slowly fell from the sky surrounded by countless bats. Behind the wings, huge and incomparable, stretching out, the full width of nearly 10 meters. A retro medieval aristocratic dress, a shoulder length hair, comb neat, without a bit of clutter. Some pale skin, sunken eyes, thin lips, with a trace of awe and a trace of strange charm face of the man, slowly landing. The Duke''s feet fell gently on the yellow sand, and the countless bats in the sky had not dispersed. He ignored the tall metal giants and went to Megatron, which was wrapped in a ragged tarpaulin. "My master, I want to see you, Megatron!" He went to Megatron and spoke softly. I don''t think it''s necessary to meet your host. You can go back. " "I dare say, on this planet, even in the vast universe. There are people who can refuse my master, but you are not included in Megatron. " In the eyes of the Duke, the intention of killing was diffuse and undisguised. In that way, with his naked eyes, he threatened the tall metal giant in front of him. "Well, I''m honored to be another candidate!" The Duke looked at him with a sneer of disdain. "It''s not up to you. If my master didn''t want to see you, I would have broken you into a pile of discarded metal parts now." With that, he took out a metal object from behind his waist and threw it at Megatron. The latter didn''t have time to resist at all. In other words, he was surrounded by a circle of lasers instead of hiding. From this laser ring, Megatron can naturally sense their power, which is enough to easily split his metal body. His loyal subordinates, naturally, would not watch helplessly, with all kinds of weapons on them firing at the Duke. In the dust all over the sky, only the sound of guns could be heard, and then the sound of guns disappeared in a very short time. When the dust level again, even if the sun is still covered by bats, but for a powerful Duke, there are a group of alien mechanical life. This can''t stop their sight at all. All the members of the Decepticons are controlled by the Duke. "You think you are powerful, but in my eyes, you are insects." He grinned with pity, "in my master''s eyes, you are small and insignificant, but even if you are small, you are useful." Instead of giving Megatron a chance to talk to them, he took something from his waist that looked like a remote control and gently pressed the button on it. Then, throw it out, and then, a twisted door with a dark blue glow appears. This is a small wormhole, a portal. Megatron can''t help but look at it. It doesn''t know what it''s thinking. The small and portable wormhole contains too much information. ¡­¡­ Boom! One thousand meters underground, it covers a vast underground world, where huge and incomparable spaces have been excavated under man-made conditions. All of them were poured with reinforced concrete, and a layer of special alloy was laid outside as the protective layer, and then another layer of alloy was laid. Under the triple protection, it can withstand large-scale earthquakes and even nuclear weapons. Today, huge underground bases have been dug one after another. There are cutting-edge scientific research departments and various experimental bases. There are more than 200000 people working here in succession, not including armed personnel and logistics personnel. The huge underground base group makes it very different from the outside world. Here, it is the core position of the whole tutehem, which condenses all the vitality of the country. Chapter 778 Boom! In the huge underground base, a distorted origin appeared out of thin air, and then the distorted origin quickly opened, forming a portal emitting dark blue light. It is obviously common for the staff around us to turn a blind eye to all this and continue to do what they should do. The Duke stepped out, and then his hand slightly pulled out the tall mechanical giants from the door. "This is the small country, the real secret!" Megatron''s huge head is rotating, and he is surprised at the scale and the technological content of Megatron. Because of the isolated control rooms around, the vehicles moving back and forth on the ground, and countless people, it is obvious that this is a secret underground base. "Although it is small, it is the birthplace of civilization. We lead the world, and we are civilization!" The duke said haughtily that from the first generation founders of their organization, they saw the potential of this country, so they put their headquarters here. After hundreds of years, he has been doing all kinds of work here. For the sake of a thought and a wish in my heart, I have been shaken and beaten during this period, and finally all these have turned into sweet fruits. So they wait for their real masters. "Well, it''s just fun among monkeys. Ah... "Megatron''s scornful tone brought him punishment. The pain of going deep into the fire made him kneel on one knee involuntarily. It was the cold eyes of the Duke and the contempt of the eyes around him that welcomed him. "I''ll see you later, my master. I hope you take care of your bad mouth. Otherwise, the master has plenty of means to make you want to die. " With that, he continued to lead Megatron''s Decepticons to a certain place. Their huge metal bodies, as if they did not exist in the eyes of the Duke, led them like walking a dog. Megatron, under the pressure of the laser circle around him, had to keep up with the Duke. At the same time, his eyes, vaguely recorded everything. Before long, the Decepticons, led by Megatron, came to a huge underground palace under the guidance of the Duke. All the Decepticons who come here can''t understand the existence here. Even if they know clearly that they are underground at the moment, however, they can''t think that there will be such a place full of vitality in the underground world. They seem to have crossed an invisible space and come to a brand new world from the cold metal base. The soil under their feet, the clear air in the air, mixed with the smell of soil and rain, in front of them is a vast and luxurious palace group. Behind the palace, there are endless mountains and virgin forests. They can hear the roar of animals, insects and birds. Above their heads, there was a sun, shining with light and heat. At the foot of the lawn is trim, not far away from a huge lake, there are winding through the river, a group of animals wantonly run past. They are very small, some are not as big as a dog, some are just the size of an adult human palm. In the moment of entering here, it seems to come to a wonderful world in which all creatures have been reduced. "This is my master''s resting place and his small animal and botanical garden. Everything here comes from my master." The duke said to Megatron with pride and contempt, "compared with my master, you are just a group of frogs in the well, a group of poor people who still can''t recognize themselves up to now." "The last guy who couldn''t recognize the form has long been the object of research and experiment." "You mean..." The Duke spoke coldly, "Fallen King Kong!" Megatron and the Decepticons behind him can hardly hide their horror. In their eyes, the Fallen King Kong is as powerful as a God. However, it has become the object of others'' experiment and research. "This stupid guy can''t recognize the current situation at all and overestimates himself. Who does he think he is? " The Duke disdained to smile, "it''s just an old guy who has lived long enough and is extremely stupid. In my master''s eyes, his conceit is just a joke. I hope later, you will not repeat his mistakes! " Said the Duke. Megatron is silent and confronts with silence. So the Duke led them on, even though they were all heavy with metal. However, when walking on the green lawn, you can''t lose the slightest bit of soil under your feet, and you can''t damage the lawn above. There is an invisible force that separates them from each other. So that, along the way, the land and lawn are still intact. "Your Highness, are you here?" The Duke nodded and said with a smile, "yes, Mr. jembert. I''m back from my master''s assignment." He said politely. Jembert is the housekeeper of the palace. He also knows that the housekeeper was brought back by his master from a different world. It is said that he knows how to figure out the master''s mind, and clearly understands and knows his master''s love. He was very satisfied with his master, so he brought him back and made him continue to serve his master. Therefore, even if the other party is a mortal without any strength, the Duke also expressed enough respect for jembert. "Sire, waiting in his lounge. But... "He frowned at these big metal giants," they are too big to go in like this. " With that, he took out a metal wand from his sleeve and pointed it at the metal giant in front of him. Later, Megatron''s body quickly shrinks at the speed visible to the naked eye, and becomes the size of ordinary people. "That''s it!" Jenbert nodded with satisfaction and took back the metal wand. Different from Megatron''s shock and fear, the Duke looked like, "master, have you taught you magic?" No, I''m too old to learn magic. Therefore, the master made a magic wand for me. There are several practical magic on it. Now it seems that it is very effective! " He looked at Megatron, their normal human sized Mechanical creatures, and was obviously satisfied with himself. "The host is very kind to you!" "It''s all in the service of your majesty," he said He said, "well, your highness, your majesty is waiting for you. Don''t let your majesty wait too long. Please come in He leaned slightly out of the way. The Duke saluted again, and then led Megatron into the palace. He didn''t care what Megatron was thinking and didn''t want to care. He walked in the front and swept behind him. He was very satisfied and appreciated Megatron''s expression! When the Duke opened a closed door, Megatron, who had been in a state of shock, finally shifted his spirit and attention. He knew that he would really see this legendary human being in the human world! Chapter 779 "I feel like I''m getting closer to the ignition source now." This is the prehistoric earth. Megatron is leading a group of primitive beasts, trying their best to find the fire source falling on the earth. In Megatron''s cognition, primitive human beings have long been destroyed by him in the canyon. Because, the future of mankind is out of the canyon. But now, the canyon that nurtures future human beings has been destroyed by him, so human beings will not appear. Maybe it''s what he thinks, or for some other reason. In any case, Megatron''s vision has shifted away from humans, and he is now focusing on other places. For example: fire source! It has a strong energy, can create life and even everything, is the treasure of Cybertron! But because of millions of years of civil war, the fire source is lost in the vast universe. Both Autobots and Decepticons searched the galaxy for the source of fire, but they found nothing until they got the news of the source of fire on earth. This makes both sides, the two factions, ecstatic. However, the moment they got the ignition, the accident happened. The emergence of a powerful enemy abruptly, with irresistible power, takes the fire source away from them. Their powerful body and strength have no effect at all. Their proud technology and weapons have not turned the situation around for them. Afterwards, the two factions reached an agreement, but the failure of Fallen King Kong pushed the situation to an extreme again. It was in this situation that Megatron of the early generation made a living and planned to "save the country on the curve.". It is in this situation that anti deflection technology is produced. By crossing time and space and returning to the past, the danger will be eliminated at the weakest moment. In order to change the tragic future, the early generation of Megatron gave this belief to his descendants to complete. For this reason, the primitive beast team, even though breaking the law of Cybertron, stole the gold plate with human information. And they steal a spaceship. They return to the past with the lofty ideal of changing the future, so as to change the fate of them and their ethnic groups. But accidents always happen. Prehistoric earth, not as they imagine, can be allowed to run rampant. The powerful crystalline energy bodies all over this week will disturb them and cause permanent damage to their mechanical bodies. At the same time, they also found that they were not the only outsiders on this strange planet. It turns out that this planet has already become a testing ground for another powerful race. The walker proving ground! This technology is no less powerful than their alien race, taking this primitive planet as their own experimental base. And they''ve deployed weapons in outer space. That is, two satellites around the primitive planet. One of them is the walker space weapon! No one knows what they are doing here or what kind of experiments they are doing. Although the Big Mac destroyed the alien weapons, it also triggered a very wide range of quantum flow. The second evolution of metal variants also began. The war escalates again! Later, Megatron discovered the canyon inhabited by primitive human beings. Relying on the records of the golden plate, Megatron found it. And want to kill the canyon and destroy the canyon, so as to completely and permanently cut off the emergence of human beings. The canyon, destroyed in front of their eyes, was burned by the fire. Although, the dinosaur warrior''s stop, so that primitive humans have time to escape, but this in Megatron''s eyes still can''t change much. He relied on the gold plate and the contents and materials recorded above. Because the information recorded above shows that human beings in the future will walk out of the canyon, and now he has destroyed the canyon, which means that human beings no longer exist. Even if the gold plate is destroyed, it''s nothing. However, what puzzled him was that he didn''t feel anything unusual. It made him wonder if the human race was finished, or... This terrible idea once appeared in his mind. This made him very frightened. The information recorded in his kindling and the figure covered by black robe made him extremely frightened. Not only he, but also all the Cybertron people were extremely afraid of that figure. When their ancestors faced him, they had no fear and could not fight against him at all. This belief and information also passed on to their offspring. Therefore, Megatron is often afraid of such things. Even though he seems calm at present, who can know his ideological activities? For this reason, he always felt that he should do something again and do something on this primitive planet, which has completely changed the future. So, looking for America, looking for the source of fire, also put on his schedule. Because if he can successfully find the source of fire on this primitive planet and bring it back to Cybertron, it means that the future has been changed. The source of the fire will remain in Cybertron, and will not be discovered by the United States in millions of years, and then fall into the hands of another terrible human. With this huge idea and plan, for a long time, Megatron not only continued to compete with the Big Macs for the balance position, but also ordered its subordinates to search for the traces of the American continent. This is because in the prehistoric earth period four million years ago, all the continents are fundamentally different from their future shapes. There are even some lands that are still on the bottom of the sea or even not disconnected from the mainland. However, he is very sure that the American continent exists. It is impossible for such a huge continental plate to remain on the bottom of the sea at this time. Then, they only need to find the American continent from the existing territory, at least the embryonic form of the later American continent. So, it''s just a matter of time before we find the source of the fire that fell in Nevada. Now, Megatron feels very close to the ignition source! He has been able to feel the source of fire, the different powerful energy breath, like the lighthouse in the dark, attracted all his eyes and attention. It''s also like a season of blooming flowers. The fire source emits bursts of "sweet" breath, attracting a group of "bees" from afar to tell these people from afar about its location and location. "Primitive beasts, go ahead, the source of fire is coming!" Megatron couldn''t restrain himself at this time. He shook his arms and yelled. The primitive beasts echoed his slogans and leaders, followed him and walked towards the target point. After they climbed several mountains in succession, they saw an energy body that they had never seen in their life, only seen in the data. The treasure of Cybertron! "The source of fire!" Chapter 780 "The source of fire!" In front of the scene, so that all members of the original beast stunned! The huge volume, the energy body engraved with ancient characters, and the powerful energy. Everything is only seen in the legend and history, only in the legend of the treasure, the source of fire. Now, it is clearly presented in front of them. Huge volume, even their ancestors, standing in front of the fire source is also small. Not to mention that their height and strength are far less than those of their ancestors. In the face of the legendary treasure, they are as small as ants. Their strong energy makes their fire produce a feeling of extreme "excitement". "The source of fire, the treasure recorded in the legend of Cybertron!" Megatron obsessed with looking at it, the legendary treasure, the treasure with unlimited energy, the treasure created in all. "I changed history once again, found the source of fire, and everything was worth it. StarCraft, the war between Autobots and Decepticons is also in my hands. It''s over! " He flew directly to the front of the fire source in the form of beast, and the random powerful energy appeared and directly burst on Megatron''s body. Then transmutation or evolution begins again. "History is changed again here. Time goes by, a complete farewell He opened his arms and let the power of the fire flow in his body. His whole body was covered with dazzling white light and electric light. "StarCraft is over, so is the war between Autobots and Decepticons. The human race... Is over, too. The kindling is coming back to Cybertron in my hands at this moment. From this moment, the universe will formally submit to Cybertron! Surrender, at my feet, at Megatron''s feet. Past, present and future, I am God and the only one! That is... " "Master of the universe!" He shook his arms and cried out, as if to announce to the whole universe the arrival of the real king. Because, with the source of fire, it means that he has endless energy, which can make all the cybertans follow him. Then, endless people are born through the fire source, and then war machines are made to conquer the whole universe, so that the war can cover the universe and conquer the universe! "Ah Powerful sources of fire, powerful power, so that the emergence of fire Megatron evolution. His metal variants evolved with the support of endless energy. The body is stretched and pulled up, and the powerful energy makes him stronger. Under the cover of endless white light and electric light, a legendary flying dragon appears in front of all primitive beasts. All the primitive beasts were shocked to see Megatron''s appearance changed greatly, shocked by his power at this moment! The Big Macs who followed also saw this scene, and then they rushed out. "Oh, let me see. Who is this?" The giant flying dragon, with its huge metal wings and red body, is as red as magma. The metal variant form of the second completion makes his power suppress all people in an instant. "Megatron, you can''t touch it!" Even the chimpanzee was shocked by the power of the fire source, but he had a reason to defend it¡° This is the history after four million years. You can''t touch it. It will change the history and cause irretrievable situation. We come from the future. We don''t need to change history, because no one can afford the consequences! " "Ha ha ha, what history is not history!" He laughed blatantly, "what I have done is to let what should belong to us return to our hands. It''s the same in the past, it''s the same in the present, and it''s the same in the future. " He said, "in the past, because of millions of years of war, the source of fire was lost and it was left on the earth. Later, it was discovered by human beings, and then the source of fire was completely farewell to Cybertron. What I am doing now is a great cause for the benefit of future generations. " "I''ve got the spark back, and Cybertron will be rejuvenated by the power of the spark. We don''t have to worry about energy, and there won''t be another civil war. Of course... "He put up a finger and said," before that, some painful process is inevitable. History can prove that the rise of a country and the revival of an ethnic group are always accompanied by blood and fire. Only in this way can the best population survive. " "Eliminating the weak and leaving the strong behind are the only rules for the continuation of ethnic development." He looked at the primitive beasts and Big Macs in front of him. "It''s a great honor for you to witness the birth of new history today." "Cybertron ushered in a new life, the earth will not patronize in the future, and human beings will not appear. The whole universe will be shrouded in a common voice and shadow, that is me, Megatron''s voice and shadow. " "No, you can''t do that. It will bring irresistible danger!" Chimpanzees still want to stop, "personal power in front of time, small and insignificant, in front of you is belong to the established historical track. It should stay here, it shouldn''t be changed, and there''s no room for us to change it. " "If you force yourself to reverse time and the future, you will only reap the consequences." "Ha ha ha..." Megatron laughed wildly, "if I have the fire source, I have endless energy and possibility! Let me prove that time can be reversed and the future can be changed! " With that, he touched the surface of the fire. "No!" However, the behavior that the chimpanzee and his big Mac team are trying to block, in the Megatron eye after the second metal variant, is nothing at all. He easily beat them and looked at them with sarcasm. "You are very stupid, chimpanzee. In your eyes, the so-called history is not as important as the safety of ethnic groups and the planet." With these words, he ignored the chimpanzee and slowly touched the surface of the fire. Immediately, he began to press the ancient words on it, and the huge fire source began to deform. The storm of time, also began to appear! ¡­¡­ Tuteham, underground research base. Around the research of fire source, all the time in progress, staff and scientists, through a variety of advanced equipment connected to the fire source, began to analyze and record the data changes of fire source, so as to carry out the next step of related analysis and research. However The alarm sounds suddenly. The huge base is illuminated by red alarm flash everywhere. The orderly base became chaotic in an instant. "What''s the matter? What''s the problem?" "The energy of the fire source becomes very unstable, and its current state seems to be disappearing!" "What?" A pair of eyes, focus on the source of fire, the huge cube appears and disappears, and the energy becomes very unstable. Lightning appeared from the surface of the fire source, and all kinds of lines connected to it were suddenly ignited. There is no market price of cutting-edge experimental equipment, accompanied by a bang, instant explosion. Not only that, all the staff found that their bodies have become invisible, as if in the next second will completely disappear. The huge "storm" suddenly began to appear and revolved around the ignition source. The speed of the ignition source in this storm is getting faster and faster. "What kind of storm is this? How can there be a storm at a depth of 1500 meters?" "What''s the matter with us? Why are we also like the sources of fire "Find out the problem quickly, cut off the link with the fire source!" The Fallen King Kong and Megatron, who are bound on the test bench and assist in human research, look at the human beings around them. At that time, the visions are in a daze, and then some conjectures begin to appear. "Is it..." "Storm of time!" Chapter 781 The storm of time spreads over a wide area; Human beings and all man-made things are affected. All people and things are shrouded in this kind of abnormal situation. Panic, in the spread, there is no reason for the emergence of panic is very abrupt, people do not understand what happened in their own body in the end. I don''t know how this kind of thing happened. I just instinctively feel that I''m working with everything and beginning to disappear. If things go on like this. Then, human beings and all human creations will face such a fate. Megatron, of course, is happy to see this happen. He knew exactly what that meant. He is also true, let the future move towards this situation. For this reason, he did not hesitate to make some kind of transaction with a powerful existence that he didn''t know the strength and didn''t understand. He does not know what kind of return his trading partner will make him pay in the future. However, he is also a very rational, or a cold hero like character. He will sacrifice everything for his ideal and purpose, and will use any means to achieve the success of his plan and purpose! Therefore, the research of anti deflection technology came into being. At this moment, the scientific personnel of Decepticon are in the process of intensive research. Naturally, the purpose is to enable some of the future generations to uphold his will and accomplish things and missions that he can''t accomplish on his behalf. Now, the appearance of time storm makes Megatron realize that its decision is correct. Because, the human being is disappearing, in front of him and the Fallen King Kong is disappearing, which means that the future will be changed. Otherwise, there will be no storm of time and no collapse of time. It must be a certain situation that will lead to such a change. "Hahaha, human beings are disappearing, and history is being changed!" But Megatron was not happy. He was happy with the scene in front of him, and he was happy to see it. Human beings, fire sources, energy matrix will be completely changed. The huge underground research base group has been in a mess for a long time. All the staff have no idea what happened or why it happened to them. Why do they disappear gradually? What causes them to disappear. This kind of feeling appears abruptly, without any reason and motive, without any sign! However, the collapse of time, history is being changed, caused by the time storm, has changed the established history. Or, in a sense, they are written on the paper as if they were words. As a result, the ink contaminates a piece of words. Then, waiting for their fate, either let the contaminated paper restore, or choose to continue writing on a new piece of paper. However, at that time, it will be a brand new history and writing, which has nothing to do with them any more. More than 200 countries and regions in the world are also in the same situation with tutehem. The scope of time storm is global. All human beings and man-made objects can not avoid this situation. Human beings and their creations, buildings, machinery, roads, bridges, food, vehicles, all the things made by human beings, just like the human beings who made them, are all affected. Panic is spreading in all countries and regions of the world. Sudden visions make all people at a loss and don''t know what''s going on. However, they instinctively know that they are gradually disappearing, if there is no way to change all this, then they will really disappear. Countries and regions all over the world are urgently studying and analyzing this phenomenon. However, the sudden change, so that all people can not understand the cause of things and signs. They are just like headless flies. They have no clue and can only keep bumping. Moreover, their own changes exacerbated the spread of panic, they simply can not calm down to study and analyze everything. Because even if they want to save themselves and study this phenomenon, they have no analysis at all, let alone the goal of analysis. What''s more, they don''t have much time, and the storm of time will become stronger and stronger with the passage of time. The same is true for places that have changed. Even as time goes on, the impact of time storm is reflected in all aspects. If you look down from a high altitude, you will find that human urban agglomerations and human beings are appearing and disappearing from time to time. This phenomenon is fast and slow. However, the results are the same, that is, in the gradual disappearance. And, in some places, there have been anomalies. Buildings, houses, roads, bridges, machinery... All man-made things are gradually disappearing. They are in front of human eyes. They disappear without any reason, and there is no trace. And where they stand, the earth is flat, and then, under the gaze of all mankind, trees and weeds appear and return to their original appearance. Although, this kind of phenomenon lets the human surprised, but more still lets the human panic! No one can ignore this phenomenon, which suddenly disappears for no reason. It''s too frightening. People''s Three Outlooks and their understanding of science can''t understand this scene at all. Moreover, with the passage of time, people gradually found that while urban agglomerations gradually disappeared, many animals and plants that were extinct in ancient times and thousands of years began to appear out of thin air. "If all the extinct animals and plants appear and the urban agglomerations gradually disappear, then when the cities completely disappear, we will also disappear!" Everyone''s mind, the sudden emergence of such a sentence. Instinct, biological instinct, tells us the answer. In this short period of time, human biological instinct seems to have returned to the ancient times, which has already degenerated or even disappeared, and the sense of foreknowledge of crisis suddenly appeared. Moreover, the ability of perception has reached a very strong level. Chaos, chaos, here we go! At the same time, as the first place of the time storm, tuteham. Her situation is more serious than that of other countries and regions. All things, in the great power of time and correction, began to move forward on another road. The ancient time, although it has no consciousness, can repair itself according to the change of time. In its "cognition", time collapses and there are loopholes, so it is necessary to make up for them, perfect the loopholes, and let history continue to develop smoothly. The crisis of mankind, has appeared, unprecedented crisis! Chapter 782 The emergence of time storm and its impact are unprecedented, and human development has never seen such a scene. Their cognition and what they have learned can not explain all this, nor can they make the present human beings touch time with the power of science, and then understand and try to correct that step. Because of the action of the primitive beast, the storm of time spread to the present time and space after four million years! All of them will face the self correction or collapse of the history and time itself after being modified! The powerful and disastrous influence finally shocked Jiangning, who was carrying out the gold smelting experiment. He was experimenting with alchemy in a different space artificially separated by himself. However, due to the influence of time and self correction, he directly wakes up in the infatuated state. He did not move to detect this abnormal situation, from the collapse of time and the collapse of self correction! He is no stranger to time. Before that, he had made several moves and behaviors through time and space with the help of the power of time stone. However, it has not brought about any far-reaching impact. In the final analysis, it is just some trivial things. For time, it is true. However, only that time, in order to calculate the gods of ancient Egypt, made the stone of time almost broken under the self correction of time. Since then, because of the relationship between the main world and the integration of multi universes, the unstable space-time has been gradually stabilized and the loopholes have been gradually closed. Jiangning also gave up the act of shuttling through the past. However, this time, the great change and correction from time made him incredible. I''m afraid that not only the earth, but also the whole universe, are aware of this kind of change and anomaly. "Who touched the past time and space, attempted to modify history and triggered the collapse of time?" Jiangning suspiciously guessed that the people who can do this kind of thing, all the multiverse together, can do this is also very few. Even more fear is the behavior that affects the existence of a species. Although the earth is insignificant in the universe, human beings are also insignificant in the universe. However, for the established history in the past, this change is enough to bring the collapse of time to an alarming level. Once the past history has been changed, it is not easy or easy to revise a new one. "Your Majesty, it''s not a good thing!" Jenbert came in a hurry since Jiangning brought him from the 17th century Caribbean to a new world. The English housekeeper, who came from England and had received the vocational education of housekeeper, put all his heart and soul on the work enthusiasm of serving the master. In order to make up for the generation gap of hundreds of years, jembert spent a lot of time learning, which is the change of hundreds of years. History, wars, big events and great strides in human science. He was surprised that after an industrial revolution, human science and technology had reached the present level, and even could fly into the blue sky to explore the universe. In the past, it only existed in novels and fantasies. However, this new world has turned into reality. Apart from the fact that there is one more country in the Mediterranean that does not exist in his memory, the history before the 17th century is basically the same. Except for some big events, there are not many amazing changes. This makes it relatively easy for jenbert to learn new knowledge. As a housekeeper, his career is doomed that he does not have to master all things, but he must know a little bit. How to make the home more comfortable and relaxed is the duty of housekeeper. Moreover, he is now upgraded from an ordinary housekeeper to a royal housekeeper. The change in his career has made his power, in fact, very high. Different from the virtual monarchy system in Europe, tutehem still retains a strong centralized rule! However, compared with ancient times, it is much easier, and there are different degrees of relaxation and autonomy in various places. But, in general, the country''s royal family, power is still in hand! This is the envy of most monarchies all over the world. As a housekeeper, on the one hand, he wants to make up the history of the world, on the other hand, he is also learning the history of the monarch and the country he serves! He understood that this is a new world, and the object of his service and loyalty is more like God. What''s more, Jiangning also gave jenbert a share of "water of eternal life" so that he could continue to serve him without any distractions. With hundreds of years of life added out of thin air, jenbert felt that he had no way to serve his master except to serve him wholeheartedly. Therefore, all day long, jembert is thinking about how to make his loyal object live a relaxed life every day. And this, need housekeeper everyday inside, undertake careful arrangement. "Your Majesty, the change has appeared, and all the people are gradually disappearing. The city is also disappearing. The extinct animals and plants will appear with the disappearance of the city. This is the latest situation! " With that, he handed a tablet to Jiangning, which showed all kinds of extinct animals and plants. "Your Majesty, it''s very kind of you to be all right!" At this time, jembert found out that the vision that was hidden and appeared at that time did not appear in Jiangning. It didn''t show up on him either. "How can I be in trouble? Now, no one can count on me!" The collapse of time and self correction, let Jiangning instinctively think of the reason! In particular, after this phenomenon affected all human beings and all man-made objects, Jiangning instinctively felt that someone was trying to calculate himself. Although I don''t know who this man is, since I dare to count myself, it undoubtedly means that war is coming. "Someone''s trying to change history!" Looking at one side of the tablet, the reappearance of the extinct animals and plants surprised him and made him think of more. As soon as he scanned his eyes, his perception naturally spread to all parts of the world, and the changes all over the world were clearly presented in his perception at the moment. As soon as he stepped out, he came to the underground research base group. Looking at all the people''s scenes at that time, looking at the disappearing metal of the underground base group and the excavated and expanded underground space being filled again by the soil out of thin air. He even knew that some parts of the country began to sink into the sea. Time in the collapse at the same time, also began to self correction. Chapter 783 The collapse of time has swept the whole human world with panic. All human beings, in the face of their disappearing state, collapse. The social order that human beings have painstakingly established collapses in an instant. In everyone''s heart, the other side called "animal nature" completely broke free from the shackles. Because of knowledge, three outlooks, law and other factors, the cage was completely collapsed. And then, in every human heart, the dark side that has been suppressed for some time is completely released. Chaos arises from this, and many things that human beings only dared to imagine in the bottom of their hearts but did not dare to put into action before have appeared. They wantonly vent, smash, loot and burn, rape and other things that challenge the initial human bottom line and legal bottom line, emerge one after another. No one cares about them at this time, and no one cares about them. All people, facing the moment when all human beings are gradually disappearing, become unscrupulous, so that those who are familiar with each other feel terrible. The government has lost its role at the moment, and the army and the police have become furnishings. Even these special professions with weapons are more vicious than those civilians. Dressed in the guise of "civilization and order" in law enforcement, in the past, they relied on the government and acted recklessly in accordance with the duties entrusted by the law. And now, the end of the world is coming, in the face of the special moment when all human beings are disappearing, these special groups rely on the weapons in their hands and the responsibilities they have already taken off from their shoulders. Everyone wants to vent their dissatisfaction accumulated for various reasons for a long time. In a certain area, there are few such people, but in the environment of the whole mankind, such a situation and the number of people will become extremely large and terrible. Of course, the crazier is the ordinary people, or everyone''s heart, there is a crazy beast. In the past, for a variety of reasons, bound this crazy beast. Now, at a time when civilization is collapsing and ethnic groups are disappearing, the cage that binds the wild animals is broken. The wild animals, struggling to get out of the trap, poured out crazily. In the past, because of various reasons, the accumulated dissatisfaction, or job hunting, or life, or in the process of interpersonal communication, have all been magnified thousands of times in the context of the collapse of the environment! In particular, when the people around them are also doing this kind of violence, their initial panic is replaced by excitement. Bullying is better than being bullied. All people are holding such a state of mind. They abuse all the people, the weak, and look at the moment when others are at their feet, crying and even dying. Pity, completely disappeared, replaced by excitement and madness. The ugliest side of human nature is completely released. Many people can''t imagine that in the past, how could such polite and helpful neighbors become so frightening and frightening overnight? However, after a round of being bullied, these bullied people also release their wild animals. They joined them. They killed people recklessly. Some even built their heads together to make Jingguan. Burning down all kinds of buildings, robbing banks, and playing the drama of Qi Gang traitor. The tragedies in the world have turned the whole world into Purgatory. Human beings, for the first time, face their own ugliness and brutality. As a result, nature is more shocking than frightening. More and more people are involved. In less than an hour, nearly 100 million people died of human activities! Before that, there were so many suicides that no one could face the situation that they were disappearing. Although the human government tried its best to appease them, it had little effect. At the beginning, it had some effect. But when they saw the city disappearing and the extinct animals and plants reappearing, the government''s appeasement became a joke. In addition to the homicide around, more or suicide, because of various reasons caused by suicide. In just a few hours, many of the urban agglomerations that human beings are proud of have disappeared. The city itself is becoming more and more serious. Even, some people have begun to disappear. The ugliness and chaos of human beings also make a group of alien life living on the earth dumbfounded. They can''t imagine that a few hours ago, the whole human society was in order. People do the same and different things for various reasons, but all of them have only one goal to live better. However, in a few hours, what happened completely overturned his cognition. With their thinking and way of doing things, they can''t figure it out at all. Only now do they realize that they have always felt that they understand human beings. Although they are primitive, they have unlimited possibilities. However, it was only at this moment that they clearly knew that they had never understood human beings. Admittedly, they are primitive and have unlimited potential, but their tendency of self destruction is also very serious, and even their psychology of harming the same race is stronger than any other race. The mechanical life from Cybertron, just under his eyelids, saw the scene of human cannibalism, more crazy than any race in the universe. War exists in the whole universe, so does civil war. However, no civilization is crazier than human beings at the time of cannibalism. They are extremely crazy, although they have their own factors facing destruction, but more of them tend to a variety of imbalances. As a result, their craziness makes the aliens scared. "Let''s witness the last madness of mankind!" The shackles of Fallen King Kong have long been untied by Megatron. At this moment, these two powerful cybertans are quietly standing on one side, enjoying the chaos and madness of human beings. They did not make any aggressive behavior, nor did they join in, but like watching a good play, enjoying the chaos and madness of human beings. Megatron, good job The Fallen King Kong has learned everything from Megatron. As for the phenomenon of self disappearance caused by anti deflection technology, he is very clear that it must be the good deeds of their descendants who do not know the specific time. Otherwise, it is difficult to explain clearly the state of all human beings at this moment. Megatron doesn''t know the reason, but it can roughly guess that it must be his own offspring. Some of the offspring of Decepticons have made an earth shaking event. This impact and consequence is enough to completely eliminate all human beings. Otherwise, it is impossible to explain clearly how the global human scene came into being. At the moment, he was satisfied with himself and looked at the human beings whose bodies appeared and disappeared in his eyes. A few hours ago, he was forced to help these humans, decipher the source of fire, and help them study the Fallen King Kong. The secret of their family, unreservedly presented in the eyes of mankind, humiliating to serve mankind. Now, humans are disappearing, and the data will disappear with humans. Whether it is the fire source or the matrix, it will return to Cybertron again. No one will remember their humiliating moments, and no one will remember that there was a human race in the universe. Because the self correction caused by the collapse of time will completely erase all traces of human existence in the long river of time. Relevant memories and traces will disappear, no matter how deep and hidden the relevant memories, records and traces are. Will disappear completely under the great power of time, even memory is no exception. Human beings, about to disappear! Chapter 784 The background of chaos makes the Fallen King Kong and Megatron happy and happy. However, with the arrival of a figure, they could not be happy. "How is that possible? Why isn''t he affected by the time correction?" A pair of red electronic eyes, Megatron can''t help staring big, he can''t believe, also can''t believe. In this time storm and the collapse of the environment, all mankind can not be spared, but this person, has not been affected at all. The storm and collapse of time had no effect on him. He seems to have transcended time, and the influence of time stops on him. Naturally, this is impossible. Although Jiangning is powerful, it is not strong enough to get rid of the shackles of time. The reason why he is not affected is that the hometown where he was born and the place where he grew up are all the earth. But they are two completely different spacetimes and universes. Everything in this universe can''t affect him at all. His appearance, as if turned into a jade pillar, set up a golden beam. The chaotic situation was quickly calmed down because of his arrival. Everyone looks at him with expectation. In the eyes of the people, this is the root of the ethnic group. Because of him, we have a new nation and an unprecedented country. All of them came from the figure in front of them. They were born because of him. "Your majesty Chaotic people, in a moment of silence, they scramble to prostrate themselves at the feet of the people in front of them. Crying, afraid of their own changes, and there is no solution. When Jiangning appeared, this kind of insecurity and fear seemed to find the backbone in an instant. Instinctively gathered around him. ¡°#@%¡­¡± A low voice from the devil sounded, and a strong black smoke emerged from Jiangning''s black robe. Then the black smoke condensed into a fog figure, scarlet eyes, and the curved sharp corner of the head. People subconsciously think of the devil. This is a devil. At the moment, his upper body rises from Jiangning''s black robe, and his lower body still extends into the black robe. In Jiangning''s ear, the devil whispered constantly, telling him this unusual thing. At the same time, the source of all the changes appeared in Jiangning''s eyes. His eyes, in an instant, span four million years of time and space, return to the past, return to the source of change. ¡­¡­ The huge cube, which was supposed to stay in Nevada for millions of years, disappeared until it was discovered by seven explorers in 1913. Then a dam was built around it. However, all of these were affected by human intervention, and then affected the present time and space four million years later. A huge humanoid flying dragon stirs its wings behind and flies in the sky. In the dragon mouth of his right hand, he bit a reduced fire source cube. The storm of time has spread to this prehistoric earth. It spread rapidly, and then spread to the whole world, and then extended to another special space that could not be observed. "Ha ha, the storm of time has appeared, which means that what I have done is completely right." After the energy of the fire source, Megatron, which produces the secondary metal variant, feels the powerful energy in the body while intoxicated with the time storm. "With the source of fire, I have the power to rule the whole universe! I have infinite energy, can easily create countless weapons, destroy any planet. Human beings are no exception. I will use the powerful energy given by the fire source to wipe out all the primitive human beings outside the Canyon! " "And you, Big Macs, see for yourself how I changed history. See for myself how I changed everything, how I ruled the universe. " At his feet are the creeping primitive beast teams and the powerless Big Mac teams that he knocked down. They face the fire source in hand, and once again carried out a metal variant of Megatron. There is nothing they can do, especially if the latter holds the kindling source, it means that they have an endless source of energy. He can take advantage of this, let his weapons, charged to the point of limit, and then easily destroy any enemy. Therefore, to a certain extent, he is invincible. "No, put it back. You can''t change history!" Touch! The heavy feet fell heavily on the ground. Megatron came slowly to the chimpanzee in a red blaze. Then, he raised his foot and trampled on the chimpanzee''s chest, slightly lowered his head and gazed into the chimpanzee''s eyes. "Until this time, you still think it''s wrong for me to act rashly on history, don''t you?" "You... Don''t have the right to change history, and you don''t have the right to decide the existence and extinction of an ethnic group." Megatron after the second metal variant is extremely powerful. It can easily defeat all the Big Macs and chimpanzees by one person. This makes the latter have an intuitive sense of the power of Megatron, which controls the source of fire. "The impact of the time storm is so great that you can''t touch it at all, and you can''t change history. Once there is an unexpected collapse of time, the disaster will be universal! " "What disaster? What the whole universe, I only know that I have mastered the future, but also modified the tragic history of Cybertron His strength of trampling on the chimpanzee''s chest increased a little bit. "And you are just a pedantic guy. Your excessive kindness is not good for Cybertron. And I am the real leader. " "It''s over, it''s going to be over completely. You just stay on this planet and watch me destroy human beings!" With these words, Megatron''s wings began to stir up, and then his body began to fly to the sky. No matter how the chimpanzee yelled, it was useless. "Time... Must be repaired, can''t, let... Megatron fool around!" "Captain, your injury is so serious that you can''t stop Megatron even if you keep chasing. He has a source of fire, and he is invincible. There''s nothing we can do. " Members of the Big Mac team, seeing that the chimpanzee was still struggling to stop Megatron, began to persuade him. "No, he must be stopped!" At this time, the diffuse time storm suddenly changed, which attracted the attention of all people, including Megatron who was about to leave. All of them look at the source of change, the time storm. Suddenly from the time storm, a figure appeared out of thin air. He appeared from a door and walked in the void. A black robe brought her infinite mystery. "This is..." "Human beings!" "No way!!" Megatron couldn''t believe it when he looked at this sudden appearance. Whether it was the clothes he was wearing, or his body, it was the same as the human in the records of their planet. However, this is the prehistoric earth, and it is impossible for human beings with advanced modern civilization to come here. Well, there seems to be only one explanation. Chapter 785 All of a sudden, all of us are completely out of our wits. Who would have thought that modern human beings would appear on the prehistoric earth millions of years ago? What''s more, it''s obviously a modern figure from millions of years later, which is obviously different from ordinary human beings. With his ability to fly in the air, and his ability to travel through time and space, everyone is confronted with a great enemy. "The prehistoric earth four million years ago!" Jiangning just glanced around and got the information he wanted from the micro information. As his power grows stronger and stronger, and the rules he understands are gradually deepening, this ability has been called his instinct. In his mouth, he spoke elegant words, and looked at the primitive beasts and Big Macs who were far less tall and powerful than their ancestors. Then, he looked at Wei Zhentian with a pair of deep eyes, "put the fire source back, I can make your death more comfortable!" "What?" Megatron gritted his teeth. "Do you know who you''re talking to? Man "Hum." Looking at him with disdain, "cowardly rat, like your ancestors, sneaks in with a secret in his heart. But when facing me, I always want to put on a high posture, but I don''t know that I have seen through his careful thinking. " "After I surrender, I immediately kneel down in front of me like a dog, begging for mercy and trying to please me," he said. Who knows, it turns out that it has ulterior motives. Is it anti deflection technology? Good. I''ll make him die ugly, too! " "You are..." Chimpanzees can not believe looking at the sky figure, in fact, not only he, all the people from Cybertron are shocked, can not believe looking at him. From the information revealed by Jiangning, they got shocking information. The human beings standing in the sky are obviously the powerful human beings who plunder the treasure of their planet and treat their ancestors as slaves in the future. It was also the peak of that era and the most terrifying person in the universe. Jiangning stepped out and instantly came to the chimpanzee. The chimpanzee''s body stood upright, about a few meters away. Even if it was squatting, it was taller than Jiangning. In front of him, he seemed to be a dwarf. However, the huge power hidden in Jiangning''s body is hard to be ignored. Chimpanzee''s fire source desperately issued a warning to him. Other cybertans also looked at him with shock and nervousness. No one knew what he wanted to do. "Let me see what time and space will be hundreds of years later!" His eyes were immediately covered with white light. Jiangning looked directly into the eyes of chimpanzees, whose eyes also bloomed with white light under his gaze. His memory, about Jiangning he belongs to that time and space, hundreds of years later, at this moment, the details are presented in Jiangning''s mind. In his eyes, all the experiences and memories of chimpanzees are no longer mysterious. He can unscrupulously read his memory, understand everything about him, and even know himself more than himself. At the same time, Jiangning is also in the chimpanzee''s memory, knowing that he dares to plot behind his back. Although it was a flash, no specific name, message, etc., Jiangning still recognized the burly figure at the first sight. "I see. Let''s settle this account slowly!" At this time, behind a firelight hit, accompanied by a huge noise, smoke filled, firelight shrouded. Black smoke and fire, the chimpanzee and Jiangning figure, all devour. "Captain!" "Head!" "Ha ha ha!" Megatron stands in the sky and laughs, "what if you''re that human? If I hold the fire source in my hand, I will have unlimited power. " "Is it?" Megatron''s laughter suddenly stopped. He widened his eyes and looked down. Then he said in disbelief, "no way, how can it be!" "Ordinary weapons can''t hurt me!" Although his strength is still level 4, he has already surpassed level 4 and is moving forward to a new height. Therefore, there are generally no weapons related to rules, so they can''t hurt him at all. Whether it''s a cold weapon or a hot weapon, it''s like this. It doesn''t involve rules and can''t hurt him, a wizard who has understood the rules for a long time. Even on the surface of his body, the permanently solidified body protection spell can''t be broken. Step out, appear again, then come to Megatron''s side. The latter had no time to react. Even because of his arrival, he was extremely frightened and remained in his memory. The memory passed on to him by his ancestors now reappears in the face of Jiangning. This figure in front of us, this human being, even their powerful ancestors, have to fear the existence. "Let me see your fire!" Jiangning''s hand, aimed at the red chest of weizhentian, gently brushed. The fire which was heavily covered was instantly stripped and came to Jiangning''s hand. The glowing fire floats in the palm of Jiangning, gentle as a pet. Until this moment, Megatron found that he never got rid of fear. What he thought he was getting rid of was just the truth after being buried heavily. In fact, he never got rid of it. His fear was sealed in the deepest part of his memory! The deprivation of the source of fire made his metal variant after the second evolution fall to the ground powerlessly. He is different from windstorm''s indestructible fire, which is like Starscream. Once his fire leaves his body, it means that his body becomes a metal that cannot move. Unless the fire returns to his body again, Megatron will turn into a pile of scrap iron in the baptism of time. Magic means, instant stripping of a secondary metal variants of Megatron fire, this means shocking inexplicable! But, more is fear! As the fire source returns to its original place, the space-time of this world returns to normal again. The collapse of time has stopped, the storm of time has ended, and all the history of the earth has returned to its normal trajectory. For Jiangning, this is just the beginning of a good play. For the Big Mac and the primitive beasts who lost their leader, all this is a nightmare for them. It''s not just the primates that don''t believe it, it''s the Big Mac and their leader, the chimpanzee. Megatron, as a strong opponent, was so easily defeated that he didn''t even have the ability to fight back. His defeat is so sudden, but on the other hand, it shows the strength of another person. "God Chapter 786 "God In chimpanzee''s mind, this word suddenly appeared. Its definition and explanation have various explanations in various human languages. However, each period, each unconnected civilization and region, has given this word a lofty explanation and expectation. At this time, the chimpanzee suddenly thought of the word God, which, to some extent, vented his shock and fear. Do not rely on machinery, do not rely on external forces, understatement in the case of no damage to the body, deprive the source of fire. Unless we build a machine specifically for the source of fire, we have never seen anyone who can take away the source of life so lightly. Jiangning played with the source of fire in his palm, and he clearly knew the disappearance of the time storm and the return of this world to normal. Look down again, and walk back and forth between the original beast and the Big Mac team. "Are you... Interested in being my servants?" It is said that people''s position determines their identity and power! In the past, although he did not agree with slavery, he did not oppose it. However, when he leaped into a powerful existence, he became more interested in serving his slaves than anyone else. This natural change made him not feel that it was a twisted thing for someone to call his master. Maybe at the beginning, but now, he has no way to respond, or even promote and develop slavery! His position and identity made him naturally maintain and maintain slavery! Because, for him, this is a "great system" that is beneficial to him. All he has done is to maintain it, but never to abolish it. "I''m sorry!" The chimpanzee resolutely, but tactfully refused, "this time we are driving the isarone to pursue the primitive beast team, the purpose is to get back the gold plate and pursue Megatron. Since his fire is pulled away by you, we also lose the significance of staying here. So, with your permission, I''d like to take my crew and escort them back to Cybertron for trial by the Supreme Council! " "Yes, I agree!" To the chimpanzee''s surprise, he thought that this terrible human who can cross time and space freely would not agree, but he did not expect that the result was unexpected. "There are many races in the universe. You are not the only one. I have two technologically powerful races under my command to serve me. In the future, there will be more. But... "As soon as he spoke, everyone became nervous." I believe and firmly believe that in the near future, you Cybertron will also become the race fighting for me in the front line! " "This..." The chimpanzee had the heart to argue, but reason told him not to speak. In order to avoid provoking this human, then, all of them will face irreparable crisis. "Goodbye, Captain chimpanzee!" With that, Jiangning didn''t give chimpanzees time to talk. He stepped forward and disappeared once and again, leaving the prehistoric earth four million years ago with Megatron''s fire. ¡­¡­ Since the collapse and self correction caused by the time storm disappeared, the social order of human beings has not recovered in the first time in some people''s imagination. On the contrary, the social order of mankind has been in chaos for some time. During this period, although the time storm disappeared, the disappearing vision of human beings disappeared. However, people who are still alive do not know whether this vision will reappear. Therefore, most countries and regions in the world are still in the stage of anarchy and disorder. Smashing, looting and burning, all kinds of violence to vent their fear and discontent are still going on. Every minute and every second, many human beings die for various reasons. Some people who hate the rich take the opportunity to kill those who are rich, some people who are in debt take the opportunity to kill their own creditors, some people take the opportunity to destroy others'' appearance because they covet others'' beauty, and some people take the opportunity to do wrong things. All in all, too many people take this vision as a way to vent. For a variety of reasons, they will take advantage of the rare stage of "killing without breaking the law" to kill and even abuse others. Even tootham, this terrible thing happened! Although this country is the most developed country in the world, its per capita wealth creation is the first in the world, and its quality of life and spiritual needs are the first in the world. However, in the dark, there will still be more or less accumulated contradictions and dissatisfaction. With the disappearance of human beings all over the world, the chaos in tutehem is also very serious. Until, after the vision disappeared, the anarchy and disorder officially ended! Large numbers of troops, not involved in the persecution of civilians, are stationed in various places to maintain order. At the same time, those saboteurs who take advantage of the opportunity to abuse violence will be arrested or even shot in the street. In troubled times, heavy canons should be used, and order cannot be rebuilt without killing. After nearly a year, this year is an unforgettable time and memory for human beings. They can''t imagine that in just a few hours, human beings will become so crazy! It''s not like in the movie, there will be a period of buffer and outbreak. This time, the event will go straight to the climax from the beginning. Of course, the results are extremely shocking! After this incident, the direct or indirect death toll in the world is as high as 2 billion! Developed countries and regions, the death toll is relatively small, but some backward and underdeveloped countries and regions, or developing countries and regions, because of a variety of reasons. After this incident, the number of people who died in such areas is also the largest. And the global economy, directly retrogressed for 20 years, the loss that cannot be counted is more serious. It takes time for the human heart to repair, and it takes time for the social order and the law to be amended in due course. If the world''s human society wants to return to before the disaster, it will take at least 40 years to completely eliminate the impact! Governments all over the world are deeply saddened by the answer and the loss. However, this time things, for human beings, may also be a combination of blessing and disaster. Although the secular world is in chaos, Jiangning personally takes charge of the western suburb industrial park and the huge underground research base group, but it is the first time he appears that he immediately restores peace and order! "You say, how can I play with you?" Jiangning''s eyes, murderous looking at the foot was bound, and because of the reason to reduce the curse, become not much bigger than a puppy cub Fallen King Kong and Megatron. The latter''s expression at this moment, wonderful, panic, boundless, doubt and other emotions, in a very short period of time, the speed of change is dazzling! Chapter 787 Megatron''s conspiracy was broken, but the emergence of such things also gave Jiangning a wake-up call! Although, the world of his mark and growth track is not here. Therefore, there is no trace of him in the Lord''s world. His hometown has long been deliberately ignored by him for his reasons. The rules there are extremely strict, refusing the birth and emergence of any extraordinary power. Outsiders will only be suppressed to the level of mortals by strict and powerful rules. Therefore, he did not choose his hometown as the base camp when he initially had the plan to establish his own forces. It is to find a new world with loose rules in countless parallel time and space to serve as the base of one''s own power. However, about his own origin and information, he has been hiding very well, never actively or indirectly leaked. However, this incident has sounded the alarm for him. Even if he didn''t disclose the information of his hometown, as time goes on, it may still inevitably leak one or two. If there is a strong person with intention to follow this clue to explore the past, it may be very lucky to find his hometown. Although this kind of probability is very small, but since thought of, that must guard against. For this reason "To hide my mark, you need to do it yourself. After all, my power can''t interfere with time. But you have the ability to interfere in time In shambara, Jiangning talked to yiningville and expressed his worries. Yiningwei a little smile, "you and I are the result of a soul double points, sooner or later combined into one, to help you is to help me. After all, without your initiative to split the soul body, I could not exist. " Jiangning nodded silently, then said: "after this thing is done well, you still need to teach a lesson to the rat who has no courage to show up and only dares to plot!" "We have always been calculating others, but now someone is calculating on us. Think about it..." the murderous air in his eyes was awe inspiring, and he said: "it''s really unpleasant!" "Then it''s up to you. I''d better continue to be my wizard!" With that, he turned and left. In the small world, he is the existence of the creator God. He can go wherever he wants. "Ha ha!" With a faint smile, ininville turned and walked to the place where the "forest in the world" was hidden. He came here again and immediately jumped into one of the pools. Compared with tearing space, entering from the pool is undoubtedly a very energy-saving way. After he jumped in, the pool immediately engulfed his body, and ininville came to a new world. Well, it''s a new world for him. The earth in this world, that is, the world in which Jiangning was born and grew up, has gone through the great war that calculated the world at the beginning, directly bringing the global population of more than 7 billion back to the 400 million scale 400 years ago. Because of the war all over the world, too many people died at one time, which caused the global plague and the global nuclear radiation caused by the American sinking the Japanese islands. In the following time, the population size of the earth not only did not rise, but also fell. After that, no matter which country, they all lost their strength in the war, and the young and strong population suffered heavy losses. The consumption of all kinds of resources aggravates the cost and scale of war. In the end, the exhausted country no longer has the foundation to continue the war, and peace naturally appears. Although China also lost 90% of its population due to the plague, the rest of its population still ranks first in the world. Afterwards, the governments of all countries sat together again and discussed new policies to prevent the coming of war. Because, a war larger than World War II directly cost the Earth billions of people. Because of pestilence, radiation and other reasons, the remaining 400 million people have not increased, but continue to decline, and can be stabilized at more than 200 million. Many ethnic groups and small countries disappear directly in history. In order that human beings will not perish and the planet will not perish, the remaining governments of various countries have led the alliance. Only the names of the continents are retained, and the distinction between countries is abolished. Since the birth of mankind, it has been in the process of division and has never been unified for the first time. Because China has the largest remaining population and vitality, it occupies the leading position of the new coalition government. And the integration of the original countries of the scientific elite and technology, governance has long been a riddled earth. After decades of full governance and scientific and technological research, the science and technology of human beings on the earth is just as open again. The big progress is frightening, and because there is no distinction between countries, the big contradictions disappear all of a sudden. Although small contradictions still exist, such as the distinction between nationalities, on the whole, they are very small. Moreover, in the past few decades, the Chinese have made full use of their racial talents. The speed of giving birth is frightening. It is only in a few decades that China''s population has expanded to nearly 200 million again. The huge population has brought unimaginable confidence to China. Let China''s leading position in the United Nations be as solid as a mountain and unshakable. In the No.1 dominant position, China has always held most of the power. It''s just that in some deputy positions, opportunities are left for other races. But on the whole, China still dominates everything. After decades of environmental governance and scientific and technological research, aiming at the existing resources, the coalition government found that although the surface resources were consumed by war, they were almost exhausted. However, the earth is still rich in all kinds of resources. In the past, human beings did not have the technology to exploit these resources. However, after the unity of mankind, especially in the past few decades, the great development. The coalition government already has the technology to exploit the resources of the Antarctic, the Arctic Circle and the seabed. These resources are rich and unimaginable, and are completely enough for human use and progress. Compared with decades ago, the current human science and technology are totally different. Although part of the army and navy are still maintained, most of them are only used to patrol and fight against some criminals. Another point is to maintain human force. At the same time, they also started the pace of exploring the universe. Although the earth''s resources are still very rich, compared with the universe, it is still very small. Human beings will not try their best to excavate the resources on the earth. The exploitation of resources near the moon has already entered the experimental stage. In such a new environment and background, a shining figure covered with white light came here quietly! Chapter 788 Tall, elegant and straight body quietly walking in the street, the crowd along the street, with surprised eyes looking at the tall figure. On earth, I''m afraid there has never been such a tall man! With a height of 2.5 meters and a long and handsome appearance, he was dressed in decent and elegant clothes, which made him the focus and center of the crowd in an instant. "My God, it''s so high!" "How high is that? What''s the two meters "Visual inspection, should be more than two meters 34 bar, specific is not clear." "Ouch, the young man, the sleeper, is so tall. Ouch, how can it grow?" The old man, who passed by the onlookers, commented on ininville with new words that made the young people happy and speechless. Ininville looked at the old man, who was always in the manger. He shook his head slightly and ignored him. He is not so narrow-minded, to embarrass mortals, he is now back to "Hometown", with his height, is the giant level! Both passers-by and fresh people taking photos with mobile phones are curious and fresh to shoot and talk about him. People are surprised at his height, as well as at his appearance. The beauty of the elves is completely beyond that of the mortals. What''s more, he was the first one born among the elves, and also the king among the elves. No one can surpass him in appearance, even the fairy women who were born with him at the beginning. Iluvita dotes on him more than all the elves, probably because he is the eldest son, or something else. After that, his power became stronger again after the fusion of Mirko''s immortal fire. Today, he is not only the strongest spirit in the world, but also a spirit who has set foot in the demigod position. Height and appearance are the second, and the most important thing is his inexplicable temperament, which makes all things involuntarily want to get close to him, worship him, and even believe in him. This is the instinct of the gods and the right of the gods! "How beautiful Some people couldn''t help praising, others hesitated to explain, "should it be handsome?" The man hesitated, and then looked at ininville. He always felt that this man had nothing to do with handsome words. His appearance and appearance were just like heaven and man. "It should be gigantism!" "If gigantism can grow more beautiful than women, I''d rather suffer from it myself!" Ininville, his appearance, is the envy of men, women are also obsessed with the degree. His appearance is even more sensational than that of the supreme head of the coalition government. One is a mortal, the other is a demigod, no matter in strength and temperament, can not be compared. Gods have the ability to make creatures instinctively want to follow, believe and worship. Even though he is not a real God at present, the demigod is also a god! The abilities of some gods are also possessed by ininville. He didn''t pay attention to the crowd, even though the crowd was large and dense. However, with his ability, he still walked out of the crowd of enthusiastic onlookers, and soon disappeared. The onlookers were disappointed, but then they started a heated discussion and spread the pictures to the Internet. It caused a heated discussion among people from all continents and regions, and he became a net star in a flash. "The rules of the world and the power of suppression are still strong, even stronger than in the past!" Ininville felt the repression from the rules of the world and the sense of some kind of exclusion. Although his soul was born and grew up in this world, even if he changed his body, he could not hide the traces from his soul. However, the repression has not weakened, even because he is too strong, and the world itself does not welcome him. However, his strength seems to surpass the world itself, so although the suppression is strong, it also has the sense of expulsion of the world itself. But ininville learned that the world did not have the ability to force him out. After all, he is a demigod, and the world itself is also greatly weakened, because the war that swept the world decades ago has greatly weakened the world itself. Although it regained some vitality because of the unity of human beings and the gradual emergence of prosperity, in the eyes of ininville, its weak nature under the strong appearance was still seen at a glance. Then ininville followed the route of his memory and came to his former "home", which might be more suitable for noumenon. However, when he got there, he saw the familiar buildings that had already disappeared, replaced by high-grade apartment blocks that were hundreds of meters high. The original crowded streets and road sections have long been replaced by clean, tidy and spacious roads. Decades of time, enough to make everything turn upside down, let alone an old residential area? After the great war, the coalition government ruled the environment for decades, and because of the large-scale loss of population, today''s China is not worried about the problems of population congestion and housing shortage. A lot of old buildings are piled up, and then new blueprints are planned, roads are built, high-grade residential complexes, high-grade apartment complexes, commercial buildings, entertainment buildings and so on. People no longer have to work hard all their lives just for a house, as they did decades ago. Today''s housing prices, cheap mess, everyone can own hundreds of square meters, or even hundreds of square meters of house. Some even buy their own land and build a luxurious villa or manor. Their quality of life today is totally different from that of decades ago. The overall reduction of human beings has maximized the distribution of resources. And because of science and technology, some resources are completely insignificant. Among them, land is now the least valuable. Because on the earth, there are too many idle lands on all continents, which need to be settled by the migrating population in the future. For example, Jiangning was born and grew up in a small city, but also ushered in the opportunity to rise, completely get rid of the embarrassing position in the past, and become a first-class big city. However, compared with more than 6 million people a few decades ago, the current population is only less than 1 million. Because of the unity of mankind and the establishment of a coalition government, Jiangning''s former hometown has also transformed into a first-class urban pattern. Population, culture, diet and entertainment are diversified. After all, his soul is a part of Jiangning''s division, and they can be regarded as one person to some extent. Now, when I return to my hometown again, I can see that my hometown has become so beautiful. He got rid of the embarrassing position of the past, and his heart also felt happy. Just like some successful people, they always like to return home and build their hometown. Ininville also felt that he should do something for his hometown. Anyway, the final result of his hometown must be accepted by himself! Chapter 789 Although a war decades ago is a disaster that can never be forgotten for all mankind. As a result of this scuffle that affected all the land, the earth, which had a population of more than 7 billion before the war, instantly returned to 400 years ago. Because of the epidemic and radiation after the war, the scale of these hundreds of millions of people fell again, and human beings came to the brink of extinction. That war has made countless people deeply remember the huge lessons and losses caused by the civil war. Moreover, because of the war, human beings had a unified pattern from the day they were born. Because of the war and the subsequent relationship between the epidemic and radiation, the remaining governments have no strength to carry out post disaster reconstruction. In fact, they are on the verge of extinction. It is at this moment that the speech of peaceful reunification of mankind begins to appear, which makes all countries in the world feel excited and hesitant. The reason is that once human beings unite, they will be able to exert their greatest power to cure the earth and rebuild it. The reason for their hesitation is that they are so weak that they are almost exhausted in terms of resources and population. So, once mankind has completed the unity, what will their future status be? However, the imminent situation, and ultimately prompted the world to sit together for the first time in peace. Have a meeting to discuss whether human beings have the ability to unite and unify, and whether the time is ripe? The final answer, of course, is the same. All countries and nations believe that mankind has come to the point of disunity and extinction. Although there was no alien invasion during this period. However, due to the unprecedented civil war, the human race has come to the brink of extinction without unity. Once the division continues, there will always be competition and suspicion. There are so many resources on the earth that human beings will carry out endless calculations and wars for the limited resources on the earth. Further aggravate the consumption of the overall strength of mankind, then the remaining resources, whether can support mankind towards the interstellar age? No one can guarantee whether this situation will happen. Once the resources are exhausted, human beings have not entered the interstellar age. The consequences are disastrous, either to return to the stone age, or to carry out the final madness under the guarantee of the remaining resources. And then, together, on the road to extinction. Therefore, the situation of human unity has come. Since then, the remaining countries have conducted a large-scale discussion, which took nearly 20 years. Then the basic law of the Federation of human beings is completed. Although more than one billion people have died in China, those who are still alive are the elites among the elites. In fact, this is true in all countries and regions. Whether it''s epidemic or radiation, the first thing to eliminate is the weak, and the strong survive. And because China has never been involved in the war, China''s strength has not suffered much loss except for its population. The former five powers, with the exception of China, suffered heavy losses. Just because the population has dropped by more than 90%, other countries are not far behind. There is no doubt that China occupies the absolute position of the United Nations. If we regard this unprecedented huge United Nation as the former country. Then the population of China is the absolute main ethnic group in this country, while other ethnic groups belong to the minority group. In the history of human beings, there is basically no case that the main ethnic group learns minority languages. As a result, the new coalition government''s top priority is to share books and articles, cars and tracks, unify weights and measures, and combine language with writing. In addition, although the original countries and regions retain a certain degree of autonomy. But most of the power is taken away. Now, decades have passed, and mankind has presented an unprecedented high degree of unity. Among them, the distinction between ethnic groups is particularly weakened. People speak the same language, write the same words, and eat with chopsticks. Although there are some differences in appearance, I believe that with the passage of time, China''s powerful ability to reproduce population will surely accomplish the great deeds of assimilating all races! Unprecedented unity, unprecedented scientific and technological research and development capabilities. The new coalition government integrates the absolute elites of the original countries, and uses the integrated resources to research and upgrade various kinds of science and technology from various fields of science and technology. The new industrial revolution came into being. In the past few decades, the ability of human beings to make scientific and technological progress can be described as changing with each passing day. But human beings, still not immediately into the interstellar age, because these years, human focus is still on healing their only home body. Before the home is settled, human beings do not have enough courage to face the unknown and dangerous universe! After returning to his native land, ininville used his eyes and ears to see and hear, to observe and understand the overall changes of human beings in recent decades. The result is naturally gratifying. After the integration and unification of mankind, it has become more powerful than ever. In the past few decades, the weapon technology he knew has reached a level never seen before! After the integration of the army, select the real elite, stationed in each continent. At the same time, we should explore the resources of each continent and find out the total amount of resources on the earth''s surface. Then, we explored the total resources of the seabed. Mining in Antarctica has also begun. What human beings need to do now is to explore all the resources of their homeland, then make detailed planning, and consider whether the existing resources can lead them to the interstellar age as scheduled while developing. Compared with the barren and narrow earth, the resources in the universe are truly endless. Seeing his hometown become so beautiful and powerful, ininville''s heart began to expect that his hometown could go further and become more powerful. In this way, my hometown will become a powerful arm of my multiverse campaign. He advocated a high degree of unity in language and other aspects. However, in terms of development, we advocate diversified development. He would like to see how far mankind can go after the reunification. At the same time, for his own influence and support of tutehem, ininville also wants to see if they can develop real Rune technology under their own influence! Chapter 790 This is a special space, this is an eternal, its length does not know how many universe across the river! Its name is the river of time, or it can be called "history". Or maybe we can use "fate" to describe it. It''s so old that no one knows when it appeared or how long it existed. Its position is so special that it faithfully records everything in the multiverse. Whether it is mortal mortals, or immortal powerful gods, when facing it, we must respectfully and humbly call it great. Their growth and experience, in front of this river, there is no secret to hide it. Even the imprint of their own existence will always be preserved in this river. No matter whether they live or die, their mark, the mark of existence, will always be in the river. As the river rises and floats, it will flow continuously! Therefore, for this river, from ancient times to the present, countless people have defined it, worshiped it and praised it. It is the real impartial and neutral, loyal record of all history, and faithful for all who call its name, do the most fair guarantee! And make sure that no one, under its guarantee, can turn back. Now, a figure also quietly appears here. Ininville tears the space and comes to the special space where the river of time runs through the flow path. He looks up at the mighty river in front of him. And, with great humility, offer your own gift, the origin of the world. Time long river gladly accepted the gift of ininville, and then ininville opened his request to the river. "Great river of time, please protect my past from threats." With that, ininville looked at the river of time, waiting for its response. Then, the river of time responded, and its endless "River" flowed through countless time and space towards an unknown place. In this mighty river, a bright light suddenly emerged. The original brilliance of this light was covered by countless bright lights carried in the river of time. They are different in size. However, when ininville looked at them one by one, he knew instantly what each bright light represented. The big ones are the universe, the small ones are galaxies and planets, and the smaller ones are creatures. Here, their light and intensity are different, which represents different life forms, including mortals and immortal gods. Whether they live or die, the mark of life is well preserved in the river of time. That is the mark of their existence. If one day, the mark of life itself will disappear completely. Then, nature also means that this creature completely disappears from the past, present and future. Whether it is human books, memories, images will completely erase the traces of the existence of this person. Even in the memory of the gods, with the memory and impression of this creature, it will disappear completely and silently at the moment when the mark disappears. And the influence and history caused by the existence of this creature will be repaired one by one under the self correction of time. When the light on behalf of himself emerges, ininville looks at his mark and feels everything in his life. Including how the noumenon gave birth to the experience of growth, to the noumenon actively split part of its own soul body, reincarnation of the alien world, are clearly recorded in this small light. Really, everything in the world is clearly recorded by the river of time. No one can get rid of, and can''t get rid of the record of time. When originally in the river of time, with countless bright light, the mark of floating emerged, then, the river of time moved slightly, rolled up a tiny spray. Belonging to yiningville and Jiangning, their common life mark is completely hidden in the deepest part of the river. From now on, their past, the past of the weak stage, will be protected by time. "Thank you very much, great river of time!" Even though the river of time itself has no thought and wisdom, it is just a collection of rules and energy that he does not know. But, just as everyone in the multiverse does. In the face of this ancient river, ininville still retains his humility and respect. After worshiping the origin of the world again, his figure was swept away by the river of time. After finishing this hidden danger, ininville finally completed the task of ontology. In the following period of time, he browsed the continents and regions of his hometown and witnessed the current changes and details of human beings. Besides, we are also calculating the plan of taking over our hometown in an all-round way. But before that, he had gifts for his hometown. The United Nations, as a nation that outlaws the past, is also trying to say goodbye to the past. And by the coalition government, specifically in the Central Plains to re select the construction of new cities, as the administrative center of today''s Federation of all mankind! A new city, a new capital, has considered almost everything from site selection to planning. The coalition government has decided to build a super mega city circle around the capital in the future. Because the speed of human reproduction is very fast, now just a few decades after the end of the war, human reproduction ability has begun to appear. As a result, most of the cities, except for the provinces originally divided and some transportation hub cities, have been abolished and flattened because of the relationship between war, epidemic and radiation. If we want to reproduce the scale of cities before human beings, we have to wait for the population to reproduce to a certain extent, and then the scene of decades ago will gradually appear. However, advance planning has begun. The new United parliament building, since the peaceful unity of mankind, the meeting here has never stopped. Political elites from various countries gathered here to form a new parliament and a new Department to check, balance and supervise each other. To ensure that mankind will not go astray because of dictatorship. Every day, members of Parliament discuss various laws and development plans. All of you are sitting here. Our common goal is for the sake of human beings. Today, the same is true. Members and political elites take turns to elaborate and discuss the steps and plans of development. At this time, the four giant electronic displays hanging above the Council began to show countless words and patterns. Their appearance has banned some politicians from writing the outline of administration. Everyone''s eyes, all look at the electronic display, surprised at the top of the text and pattern, and by the urgent technical personnel analysis, came to an amazing answer. These words and patterns are scientific and technological materials beyond human beings. And all encompassing, including all key areas, including many aspects, if we can complete the research thoroughly, and promote. It will save mankind many years and advance to the brilliant era of the interstellar universe. "I am a human, a human who is far away on the road of detachment. This is my gift to my hometown. I wish you all the best, and look forward to the moment when we meet each other On the screen, it was eventually replaced by this line of Chinese characters, and the content was amazing. The identity of the message maker is even more shocking! A man who has long been detached, a man from the earth, can not be ignored for his information and materials. What''s more, after a short period of argumentation, the political elites of human beings have come to an amazing answer. All those technical data are true, and some of them need to be proved and tested. This result is shocking, surprising, gratifying, and then there is panic. A detached human, a human walking in front of all human beings, a human from the earth. Why did he give them such valuable scientific and technological information? Why do they leave such words? Does it mean that the universe is extremely dangerous and not as peaceful as they think? Chapter 791 In fact, danger lurks in the silent universe, under the quiet appearance. Moreover, in the vast universe, there are countless living planets and many powerful civilizations. There are many phenomena and crises that are difficult to explain. On a desolate and dead planet, a shadow covered figure sits on the throne. Because he was in the shadow, his appearance could not be seen at all, only his big and tall figure could be seen from the faint outline. Suddenly A dark twisted channel appeared out of thin air, like a black hole, and even the surrounding light could not escape. Then, the leather boots inlaid with gold appeared, and then a tall figure stepped out. A decent and elegant clothing, a straight to the waist of silver hair, with a Ding crown on the top. Golden eyes, slightly pointed ears, tall body and a graceful and gorgeous sword held by the left hand. Obviously, it gives people a kind of momentum. Ininville and the man hiding in the shadow looked at each other in silence, but there was a fierce fight between them. Silent danger enveloped both of them. Silent confrontation, silent confrontation, smashed the rocks, making the broken planet even more dilapidated. In the end, it was ininville who won the silent battle. "Who are you?" The man in the shadow finally spoke. The hand holding the sword was raised slowly, the magic jewel embedded on the handle of the sword was lit up, and the huge nebula was shining up in the sky. "I''ve been asked to teach you a lesson!" That person obviously one Leng, "give me a lesson?" He was surprised at the beauty and power of the unknown gem and the power of the people in front of him. He thought a little, and then said, "is it the wizard who took away the infinite stone and hid on the earth?" "You know exactly what you''ve done." "He knows you, the strong man. Why, I have never heard of you in the universe." He said with half praise and half sarcasm, "give me a lesson. Do you have that ability?" And proud way, "I beat all over the universe invincible hand, died in my hand of life, I do not know how many, destroyed planet, simply can not calculate clearly." Fierce domineering eyes, looking straight at the always calm ininville, "I want to taste the taste of failure!" "Frog in the well!" Ininville said sarcastically, "it''s no use saying more, do it!" "Good!" The voice has not yet completely dropped, the shadow hidden in the shadow will suddenly disappear, and it is in front of ininville when it appears again. The huge fist, carrying the supreme power, smashed hard at ininville. The latter, without dodging or moving, raised his left hand lightly, and kunguhar''s sword body faced the huge fist. With a dull sound and powerful force, a series of gas explosions are brought up in an instant. The earth is cracking and the atmosphere is changing violently in an instant. And there was a violent storm. At this time, inenville really knew the tall figure in front of him. He was purple, with a huge vertical chin, more than two meters tall, wearing blue and gold armor with gold shoulder armor and gold boots. His name is SANOS, a Titan. After he completely threw away his real name, he called himself mieba! There seems to have been a lot of words between them just now. In fact, the fight between them started from the beginning. The silent battle has been going on fiercely until mieba felt that he could not win, so he chose to fight directly. Where they stood, the earth cracked like a cobweb, and ininville did not move at all, but mieba retreated three steps in a row! Whether it''s the silent confrontation at the beginning or the exploratory attack now, inenville has the upper hand. Mieba''s face suddenly changed. He was fooled by death all his life and went on a road of no return. He killed and died to please his goddess. After love, pursuit and abandonment, the tortuous and strange process completely distorted the mind of mieba. His experience is tortuous and compassionate, and his powerful power is adorable. However, these are the past tense. In the eyes of ininville, he is only his own enemy. One is very likely to influence himself and hinder his enemies in the final plan. Therefore, if possible, he will try to completely eliminate all dangers. Mieba was initially defeated, but he was not depressed or had any negative emotions. On the contrary, ininville''s strong, inspired his fighting enthusiasm and blood. In the face of this real giant who is obviously stronger than himself and even taller than himself, mieba roars, embracing the incomparable power in the flesh, and ushers in the world again. With the sound of sword chant and the light of nebula that can almost shine on the whole universe, kunguhar was pulled out of his sheath by ininville and a sword light passed by. In an instant, he split to mieba. Two figures, in the way of instant movement, fight fiercely. Mieba is invulnerable all over and relies on his strong body. His fighting style is very simple and rough, straight up and down. Relying on his strong body and a pair of fists, what he likes most is to use his own fists to hammer down everything. Looking at the enemy, crawling at their feet, wailing, groaning in pain. This made him extremely happy, and it was also one of the things he enjoyed most. Although kunguhar is sharp, it is difficult to effectively cut mieba''s body for a while. The latter has rich combat experience, and with that armor, it''s nothing. Apart from the sound of hard objects hitting each other, kunguhar was accompanied by a series of Mars at most. The fierce battle between the two spread all over the broken planet. The dead and deserted planet was even more broken in the fierce fight between them. Whether it''s a simple physical contest of martial arts, or an attack of energy, they are free to use it in any form. It''s all up to you. This Titan was born with no idea why he changed. He was extremely powerful. Mieba spent his whole life, traveled all over the universe, understood and observed countless knowledge, and failed to solve the mystery of his own DNA. In addition to the bewitching of the goddess of death, and his desire for the caress of the goddess of death at that time, he acted more and more extreme. Moreover, because of too much killing, his heart and nature were completely distorted. You know, mieba was very kind when he was a child. The goddess of death made a great contribution to his growth. Although he knows something about the experience of exterminating hegemonism, it does not mean that he will forgive and agree with the behavior of exterminating hegemonism. Moreover, in some things, they are just like birds of a feather. However, it is different from mieba''s way of pleasing the goddess of death because of killing. Yiningville or Jiangning, their killing, they choose to have their own interests. When they feel that killing will bring benefits to themselves, they will not hesitate to do it. But now, mieba is a stumbling block for him. He has to get rid of it! PS: happy new year, everyone. The new year is beginning. I wish everyone a great fortune in 2018. Before I knew it, I had reached 800 chapters! Chapter 792 The fierce battle between the two people, whether it is the powerful force on each other, or the movement caused by the fierce battle. Are clearly observed by some powerful beings in the universe. They looked at the star field where they were fighting, the sword gas and plasma rays rushing into the universe, some of them rushing into the Dark Universe. Some of them rushed into the asteroid belt, but their escape attack directly destroyed the asteroid belt. "Who is this to fight against the extermination of hegemony?" "Moreover, the battle between them is very fierce. Who is it?" "Who is this man and why we have never heard of him." The powers of the universe began to communicate with each other, but in an unknown place, a woman looked at the universe with interested eyes, "interesting, when did a strong man appear in the universe. Moreover, in the battle with mieba, they will not fall behind, or even take advantage! Interesting. It''s really interesting! " Attention from the depths of the universe, two people in the fierce battle, have no time to pay attention. All their mind and attention at the moment are focused on each other. Although mieba claims to be invincible all over the universe, it also depends on who he is fighting. But in any case, ininville is not in this line. His power is stronger than that of exterminating hegemony. What is lacking is rich combat experience. Although, in middle Turkey, he also experienced many war scenes. However, his opponents are all some, which are nothing but the enemies who have resisted him for several rounds. The only one who can be regarded as a great enemy is milkow. Because he scattered most of his strength into the middle land, strengthened the strength of his subordinates, and continued to corrupt the creatures in the middle land, there was very little left. According to the true sense, in addition to the heyday of olomi, tocas, the two villa, the strength has never dropped. Ininville, in fact, met a real strong opponent. However, at that time, it was impossible for olomi and tocas to kill him. He has been trying to capture him and bring him back to the "just" side. Therefore, it is very difficult for ininville to feel the profound fighting experience without experiencing the war of life and death. At present, the fight between him and mieba is stronger than that between ininville and mieba. However, there is also a gap between the two sides. Experienced exterminators are always able to constantly adjust their own state, and use their rich and incomparable combat experience to reverse the overall unfavorable situation. Therefore, even if ininville is better than him, he can''t decide in a short time. Moreover, ininville is also in constant competition with mieba, learning constantly. What we rely on is that we are more powerful than exterminating hegemony on the whole. We rely on this to reverse the lack of experience. At the same time, with the help of the other side''s rich experience and continuous learning, the fighting experience of ininville began to enrich. At the same time, mieba gradually felt this. In his life, he killed countless lives and destroyed countless planets. The experience of war and fighting is incomparably rich. He will not be afraid because of the strength of ininville, on the contrary, he feels extremely excited, fighting high. All of these are helping him to reverse the overall gap and try to shorten it. At the same time, mieba also found that although ininville who fought with him was very strong. Even the weapons in his hands are not worldly things. Every time the sword struck his armor and body, he felt pain. Moreover, the power of the sword came to restrain him. This makes mieba more vigilant and try to avoid direct confrontation with kunguhar in constant fighting. The power of the magic diamond is not virtual. Its brilliance and raw materials are based on the purest brilliance of the Shuangsheng tree. Later, after the forging of ininville, the most pure brilliance was forged to the limit. Therefore, he created the magic diamond. It itself has the ability to restrain evil, whether it is the power of evil, or impure soul, must be restrained by the magic diamond. After that, Vera and Willy''s consistent blessing and manwei''s canonization completely sublimated the magic diamond. Even the most powerful God of Alda, malgos after the fall of Mirko, could not resist the brilliance of the magic diamond. Even touching the magic diamond can''t be done. Because once he touched the magic diamond, it was like a mortal holding the charcoal directly in his hand. Moreover, the burning pain, deep into the soul, and the injury caused by the power of the magic diamond, can never be recovered. Therefore, the magic diamond inlaid at the end of the hilt also has the ability to restrain the extermination of hegemony. In other words, the power of the magic diamond can also be perfectly exerted in the main world, which is gradually integrated and unified. Although the rules between the world and the world are different, because of the relationship between the main world, the universe, which had been fragmented a long time ago, began to gradually move closer to the main world. Moreover, the process of integration has begun. Therefore, the rules of the universe in which the main world is located have also begun to change, and it is highly adaptable and tolerant. It allows not only technology, but also supernatural power, and there are no limits. Therefore, the magic diamond from the different world is not suppressed by the main world. With the continuous fighting between the two sides, their actions eventually lead to the death planet which is already broken under their feet and can no longer bear the damage caused by them. With an earth shaking sword, the planet under the feet of ininville and mieba was split in an instant! Then, the broken planet became extremely unstable because of the imbalance of the whole. The inner core of the planet, perhaps because of this blow, burst out all its final strength! The interior of the planet is full of doomsday scenes, with magma pouring out from the depths of the earth. The river, the sea and the wind also began to send out all their anger. They burst out all their final strength and anger at this moment. However, the fighting between mieba and ininville is still not affected by these external environments. When a planet is destroyed, the silent shock wave caused by it announces the destruction of another planet to the universe, which finally makes the two people in the fierce battle come back to life. At the moment of the destruction of the planet, the strong energy caused by it can not pose a threat to ininville and mieba. The two of them stood in the center of the big bang calmly. The infinite power and matter raised at the moment of the explosion rushed into the deep universe with two people as the center. They stand in the universe peacefully, then the two figures rush to each other, and the unfinished fierce battle begins again. However, this time, we can no longer hear the huge momentum caused by the fierce fight between the two. There is no air in the universe, sound can not be transmitted, but the two can rely on the spirit of communication and attack! Chapter 793 They are all the strongest members of the universe, so powerful that they are hopeless. For them, it is as simple and convenient as eating and drinking water. Mieba''s spiritual strength is very strong. To him, the general mental attack is just like tickling, which is of no importance at all. In the initial confrontation with mieba, ininville had already noticed this. However, he was not surprised. When it comes to spiritual strength, I''m afraid no one in the universe can compare with him. His spiritual strength is truly invincible. He has a world as his own backer, the same level of strong existence, spiritual attack, completely unable to shake his soul. Even more unable to rely on this point, he suffered a heavy blow. However, although the spirit of ininville is strong, the application of mental attack is very rough and simple. He completely relied on his strong spirit to crush the enemy directly from the front! Rely on whether it is quality or other reasons, simply and rudely crush the enemy. In the martial arts contest, when he can''t defeat his opponent in a short time, ininville decisively tries to defeat his opponent thoroughly from the aspect of soul. Although, in the beginning of the confrontation and impact, he noticed that the spirit of exterminating hegemony was very strong, and it was easy to come from the spiritual attack. It doesn''t matter to him at all! It can be said that in the multiverse, the vast majority of mental attacks have no effect on him. He is "invincible" both physically and spiritually. The fierce fight between the two, from the beginning to now, has no sign of ending. On the contrary, with the passage of time, the battle between them became more and more fierce. The intense energy generated by raising one''s hands and feet cleans up some asteroid belts directly. The sword Qi that occasionally bursts into the universe falls on the planet, causing great damage to the planet. Even, because of their aftereffects, some planets were completely destroyed. The powerful existence in the universe and the powerful civilization are attracted by their fierce fighting. Whether it is attention to the eyes here, or a variety of advanced observation instruments, are far from here. Watching, a rare battle for thousands of years. "In the universe, there are still people who can fight with mieba until now." The civilization who observed this scene looked at the two figures in the fierce struggle with an expression and tone of astonishment. With awe, they looked at the two proud figures in the universe. The harsh and dangerous universe could not hinder them at all. "This breath gives me a very familiar feeling!" In the depths of the universe, a huge figure cast his eyes from afar. There were doubts, puzzles and... "Who could it be? Unexpectedly, so familiar... " Ininville and mieba have no time to pay attention to the strong in the universe and the concern of civilization. They both exert all their strength to each other. Ininville also fell behind from the beginning, and became more and more skillful under the "companion training" of mieba. The super talent from the elf identity enabled him to learn all the knowledge quickly. Although he was not experienced enough at the beginning of the battle, with the help of mieba, a cosmopolitan strongman, ininville''s own terror talent began to be developed. "You can''t beat me, you can''t kill me!" The dialogue between the spirits ignores the environment of the universe. Mieba looks at ininville with a sneer. A pair of iron fists, tightly clenched, the whole body is full of infinite fighting spirit, the power of the body is powerful and frightening. "It''s not good for you or me to keep fighting," he said "I don''t think so!" Ininville flicked away the attack of mieba. Up to now, he was familiar with this kind of fighting and understood part of the power of mieba. In his eyes, that special body of invulnerability is more difficult. In addition, mieba gives him less pressure than milko. "What good is it for you to keep fighting!" Mieba said angrily, his eyes were wide open. Strange skin color and body armor, in the dark environment of the universe, like a devil. "I will kill you!" Mieba, like a tank, rushed forward. Inningville''s body lit up an endless white light, and his eyes also radiated endless light. Then the light rushed to mieba with fire as if it were real. With the spirit of eternal fire, it turns into a special attack on the soul. Although the spiritual power of exterminating hegemony is extremely strong, it can be said that there is no rival in the universe. However, under the carelessness of belittling the enemy, his soul suffered a heavy blow. He felt as if he had been hit in the brain by a hammer. It''s like being stabbed into the brain by a long sword with a red tip. The intense pain, the unspeakable extreme pain and the burning from the fire made him miserable. The immortal fire is burning in the sea of mieba''s spirit, burning the spiritual power of mieba. It''s like the oil ignited by fire. It uses the spiritual power of exterminating hegemony as the fuel to provide the fire that can''t be extinguished. "Ah... Damn it!" The forward posture stopped in an instant. Relying on his own spiritual strength, no one could reach him and he was badly injured in an instant. He is in the void of the universe, holding his head, howling in pain. Try to vent your pain in this way! However, howling did not alleviate the pain from the soul, on the contrary, the immortal fire in the sea of mieba spirit began to grow with the help of his spiritual power. "I''ll kill you while you''re sick!" If we can solve the problem of exterminating hegemony in this situation, we will help ourselves to get rid of a strong enemy in the future! He is different from the cosmic power of the whole universe. What he pursues is unity, which reunifies the multiverse that has been torn apart for a long time. Build your own foundation and travel to other universes. Therefore, he and all the strong in the multiverse are destined to be hostile. Therefore, it is impossible for ininville to survive. In fact, in the moment of defeat, ininville rushed to defeat! Kunguhar in his hand has a layer of immortal fire on his sword. All the powerful forces in his body were activated, gathered all the strength, and cut mieba''s head with one sword! However, although mieba is suffering from the burning of immortal fire. However, when his life suffered from a fatal crisis, he still instinctively avoided it, so that the sword of ininville was not cut on his head. Instead, he cut it on his shoulder. The sharp body of the sword and the power of the immortal fire make kunguhar''s power rise to a higher level. Mieba''s invulnerable body was broken, and his elegant sword was cut into mieba''s body. Blood flowed down the body of the sword. The sword directly cut off the muscle and hit mieba''s skeleton. The unquenchable fire also entered mieba''s body, attached to his body, burned his muscles and blood, and spread to his internal organs. Chapter 794 It''s like the dog blood story that has been staged for countless times. At the critical moment, there will always be unexpected variables. Kunguhar, who has just been drawn out, will be cut to mieba''s neck again. However, a fog, black fog suddenly appeared. Even in the dark background of the universe, it is difficult to cover up the black fog. Its appearance has blocked kunguhar''s unstoppable edge. Thin fog, flexible, even if it is unrivalled kunguhar, it is difficult to continue. In this fog, the breath of death lingers, and kunguhar''s power is wrestling with each other. However, ininville did not expect this after all, so he was unavoidably inadequate in preparation, and then the sword was thrown away. "Who are you?" He looked at the fog around mieba''s neck and asked in a deep voice. "Ha ha ha." With bursts of laughter, the mist around mieba''s neck is like the lover''s hands touching him. The wisps of mist penetrate into mieba''s body and completely cut off the things that are in contact with the immortal fire. Then, the fog lingered and flew, covering mieba''s whole body, suppressing the immortal fire. Finally, the fog suddenly became very rich, and then a beautiful posture, from scratch, appeared beside mieba. "I am death!" "Death?" Ininville''s pupils shrunk. "Creator, death!" "That''s what people call me." Death looked at ininville calmly. "There is always a very familiar smell in you. There are some similarities and some differences with tunxing. " She hesitated, and then said, "your body, the power of fate is so strong, but I do not know why, can you tell me?" Ininville shook his head and then said, "are you here to stop me?" She looked at mieba, who was gradually calming down under her power, and said with half admiration and half fear: "this flame is so powerful, so pure, containing the breath of creating everything and the power of destroying everything." She looked at ininville and said, "you are better than him, but you can''t beat me, and you can''t kill him under my persistent protection!" "Ha ha, good!" Inenville knew that death was the truth. He said in a deep voice, "this time, I''ll write it all down! The creator is dead However, death turned a deaf ear to his threat and gave him a cool smile. "No threat will do you any good except to irritate me. Do you understand? The Unknown God "Hum!" Ininville, without a word, wanted to leave, facing death, one of the creation gods. He knew that he could not defeat death alone. What''s more, there''s a despot beside death. Once the two people join hands, unless they use the power of one world, they may not be able to get along with each other. Therefore, ininville has already gone, although it''s a pity that he can''t take advantage of this divine opportunity to kill mieba. However, this fight also let him know the ability of the strong in the universe. Star swallowing, death, eternity, infinity, annihilation, God Group, life court... In the universe, there are many powerful beings that they have never seen before. Therefore, there is a long way to go to integrate this universe which has been fragmented for a long time. It''s more difficult than the emperor of Qin to sweep the six harmonies. He is basically the same as the emperor of Qin, but he wants to destroy the right. He is the most wise and powerful monarch in all countries in history. However, my plan stood on the opposite side of everyone at the beginning. It is doomed that there will be no allies who will appear by their side and fight side by side with them. Because the more we understand the situation of this fragmented multiverse, the more we can clearly understand some unknown things. No one knows the secret, including the creator. They, like moths, are constantly hollowing out and devouring everything in the universe. The most direct consequence is the confusion of the laws of the universe. Look at these people''s power settings, which are almost equivalent to the definition of God in people''s imagination. Omniscient, modify cause and effect, distort time and space, control space infinitely, and even have the ability to integrate and restart the universe. The universe is doomed by this group of people. Although not now, the final situation must be like this. Their ability and strength, coupled with wanton, thanks to the special rules and accommodation, otherwise the universe would have been destroyed. They capture and control a part of the universe, and that''s what makes them so powerful. Ininville knew all this, he knew what he would face in the future, if he wanted to defeat all these powerful enemies. That oneself also must embark on such road, only far surpasses their strength, then can have the opportunity to kill them thoroughly, then along with the trend unified split did not know how long big universe. However, he wanted to leave, but some people refused. "Are you going to take back the fire?" Death is just a trance, then with mieba appeared in front of ininville, blocking his way. Inenville knew that it was hard for him to get along well with them, but he was ignored by his death. This is a naked face beating. If he does, he will not have to mix up in the future. Don''t talk about unifying all the universes. Just live in your own small world and be your own earth emperor. Therefore, ininville immediately drew his sword and cut to death. The latter is fully aware of ininville''s actions and behaviors. Her posture is as light as fog. Then, endless death covered the universe! At the same time, inenville felt the vitality of his body and began to leave him gradually under the endless death. At this moment, he faced the future scene ahead of time, that is, one man against the whole universe. At present, the whole universe gives this feeling to ininville. In his extraordinary perception, he clearly felt that the universe was sending out a dangerous smell to him. He could not freely control the forces in the universe and help himself fight as before. The creator God, ininville, understood the meaning of these four words at this moment. They are in charge of the relevant rules of the universe, and have the authority to freely move in the universe. They are free and free by their authority. However, ininville has no such authority. So, what he is facing is like the whole universe, completely pressing on his back. "Boom!" Under this heavy pressure, the immortal fire in ininville''s soul burns instantly. Wrap his whole person thoroughly and fight against the power of death! The immortal fire can burn anything. It is burning everything in the universe at the moment to help itself grow. As a result, the pressure on ininville suddenly relaxed, and the feeling of being against the whole universe disappeared. However, death, seeing this, did not say much, and seemed to have expected all this. She stretched out her hand in no hurry, and another terrible force appeared. Chapter 795 The indescribable force of terror, death, stretched out her hand. At this moment, the universe seemed to be in her hand. At the same time, some of the rules firmly controlled by death are driven by her will. In other words, death is the embodiment of rules. But she is different from the rule of senseless ruthlessness, she has born her own will and wisdom. At the moment, it''s easy for her to drive these rules, follow her mind, her idea, the power of the universe is arbitrarily manipulated by her, and it turns into an invisible cage, enveloping ininville. High blazing fire, blazing, the whole body of ininville completely turned into a raging fire. Even if there is no air in the universe, the ubiquitous rays and all kinds of tiny substances have turned into the fuel of immortal fire to supply it with continuous combustion. Powerful power, constantly gushing from the soul of ininville. At the same time, because of the relationship of the immortal fire, if ininville had realized at the moment, he would have mastered part of the rules of the universe under the burning of the immortal fire. The immortal fire is burning, and the power of ininville is constantly rising. Then, the glory of the human torch is more and more bright. Finally, a huge round of stars appeared, and the hot temperature lit up the river system for a moment. The Dark Universe was illuminated in an instant, and a rare spectacle appeared. Where he shines brightly, darkness retreats. Every planet, whether it is a planet of life or not, has no night at this time. Every shadow is dispelled by the light. The sun incarnated in ininville instantly dispels the invisible universe cage and breaks the blockade of death. At the same time, the supreme vitality diffuses into the universe. In some wonderful places, new life and race are born in this fire and light. His power, in this universe, has a wonderful change. "The glory of creation!" Death looks at the light, the light of the universe, and whispers. Then, with serious eyes, she began to examine ininville again. "Who are you and why does this light appear on you?" Her eyes naturally saw the unknown places, saw those places, the race born by the brilliance of ininville. However, ininville did not have time to respond to her. At this moment, he is in a wonderful feeling. He did not expect that such a wonderful change would happen in the full burning of the unquenchable fire, which he did not know and did not know. Even, because of the fierce burning of the unquenchable fire, in that flame, it seems that there is a new universe, a new world in the birth. However, such a spectacle only appeared for a short moment, and then disappeared completely. However, it was just that moment that made ininville feel different. The wonderful feeling of creating the world turns into an invisible deposit in his soul. At this point, he realized that the unquenchable fire was far from what he had known. There are still many secrets to be discovered. After all, in another world, the burning of the unquenchable fire created a world! Later, Alda was created, and then the Middle Earth came into being. Therefore, it was at this moment that ininville realized the greatest function of the undeniable fire. Vera creates everything with it, iluvita creates the universe with it! However, what can the immortal fire bring to him? All of these need to be explored by ininville himself, the potential of the immortal fire! The spectacle caused by the immortal fire has been discovered by countless civilizations and attracted the attention of many powerful beings. Deep in the distant universe, a figure in the dark feels the wonderful brilliance. He was very excited and happy in the brilliance. The huge eyes look at the universe and the place where the light source spreads. "The breath, the feeling... Yes, yes!" The master of the voice, incomparable joy, "brother, my brother! You are still alive, you are still alive Then, the master of the sound flies to the shining place. Death looked at the huge sun in front of him, full of vitality and the brilliance of creation, spread to the depths of the universe. At the same time, a new and primitive race has been born from that brilliance! They are born beautiful, white and tall, born with supernatural powers, and master the strange ability of fire and healing injuries. But the number of people is very rare, less than 100 people, and then no other life was born in the glory. Death vaguely thought of something, but she was not sure. Looking at the huge sun in front of us, death opens its hand again, and suddenly the whole universe is filled with endless dead air! This dead pressure forced the huge sun, limiting its brilliance and vitality to spread to the depths of the universe. The death rules of the whole universe are all in the hands of death. Depending on her thoughts, she transformed the land of her will into the realm of death. A sword chant sounded, kunguhar, whose sword body was wrapped with immortal fire, was in the hands of ininville. A sword cut open dead gas, at the same time ferocious cut to death. However, the idea of death moves, and the void space suddenly collapses and shrinks in a large area. A huge black hole is created by death out of thin air. It seems to lead to another special space. The sun in ininville''s incarnation could not move for a moment, and even the brilliance of his body was restrained by death. The distance between the sword tip and death''s face is only one inch, but the distance is as far away as the end of the earth at this moment. "No matter who you are, from now on, it''s no longer important!" She fiercely stretched out her hand, and then slowly tightened it. By her action, her artificial "black hole" was constantly collapsing and shrinking. At the same time, subtle changes begin to appear in the black hole. Ininville felt that the shackles of their own black holes continue to tighten, even the intangible brilliance is also constantly compressed. Finally, his whole person seems to be like the black hole, completely shrunk to a point, and then disappeared without a trace. At this time, the accident appeared. A disc appeared in the chest of ininville out of thin air. The disc had three leaves constantly rotating and was engraved with numerous mysterious symbols. Its constant rotation is like a rotating planet. At the same time, the wonderful "destiny" appeared. All the life in the multiverse felt as if an invisible mountain appeared on their head at this moment. However, they have not yet been allowed to notice that the invisible mountain disappeared in a flash. However, the wonderful feeling of the previous moment makes everyone instinctively know that there is a pair of invisible palms and eyes controlling and watching them. At the moment when the roulette appeared, the wonderful power, belonging to fate in the multiverse, was instantly accepted by the roulette! Under the burning of the immortal fire, its form has undergone dramatic changes and turned into a compass the size of an adult''s palm. There are twenty-four vertical and horizontal tracks, as well as countless runes and dots. Ininville instantly realized that the runes symbolized the rules of the universe, while the dots formed a grand picture of the universe in his eyes. And this picture is completely different from the present universe, it is more grand and broad, he instinctively knows that this picture is the predecessor of the multiverse, let''s call it the primitive universe! Chapter 796 The crisscross 24 tracks, just a slight turn, the absolute realm of the dead created by death instantly disintegrates. A long time ago, because of a great war, the fragmented multiverse had a wonderful, invisible and untouchable fate. Like a swallow homing in general, quickly summed up into the compass. Unspeakable wonderful power, suddenly burst out! Mieba, who had been watching from the beginning to the end, looked at ininville with shocked eyes. To be exact, it was the compass in ininville''s hand. It is a product of the rules of multiverse fate, and an artifact that can control the fate. Before that, this artifact was ordinary in Jiangning''s hands and did not show much amazing power. Now, the artifact is in ininville''s hands, giving full play to its power. Even under the burning of the immortal fire, the artifact also changed. "Fate Death looked at the compass in ininville''s hands with uncertain eyes. He was not surprised that his domain of the dead was easily broken. However, I was shocked by this compass which contained fate. She looked at ininville for a long time with extremely complicated eyes¡° You are in the mouth of swallowing stars. You don''t know the fate of life and death! " After hearing this, mieba whispered: "in the legend, the sixth one who doesn''t know whether it''s true or not is the God of creation!" He looked at death with puzzled eyes and said, "if he is the sixth God of creation, how can his power be similar to mine?" Death said: "according to tun Xing, fate, like him, was the last adherent to the destruction of the universe. Fate once saved him, when the old universe was destroyed and the new universe was born. Fate did not know for what reason, gave up the chance to become a God, and he himself completely disappeared without a trace, I do not know life and death. Tunxing searched for him for many years, searched all over the universe, and never found him. However, he firmly believed that he was still alive, so... "She concluded," there was the legend of the sixth God of creation. But the legend is true Death said, step out, the body instantly disappeared, came to the near ninneville, looked at him, and then said: "destiny, since you are still alive. Well, that''s the end of the matter. That''s all. After all, the six of us are brothers and sisters! " "Brother?" Ininville sneered. "There are differences between you and me in strength, although I don''t know why, you didn''t choose the throne! But with the artifact, you can''t pose any threat to me! " Inenville knows that death is telling the truth, but the current situation is not like death. If he wants to finish, he will finish. If he wants to fight, will he want to go on in the future? At that time, the universe will certainly spread, the legend of the sixth God of creation fear of death goddess! And, at the first sight of death, he planned to leave. Who knows, death doesn''t want to let him go. This battle is brought to him by death. Therefore, whether for the sake of future plans or today''s face, he will continue to fight against death. On the one hand, we can understand the power of the God of creation, on the other hand, we can make our own reputation. It seems that there is no need to fight, in fact, it is an indisputable fact! "You and I are not brothers!" With that, ininville began to stir the compass in his hand, and the power of fate contained in it instantly began to disturb the whole multiverse. These invisible "threads of destiny" interweave vertically and horizontally, forming an inseparable net that envelops the whole of death. Endless killing opportunities, crisscross, make death face endless danger every step. Moreover, among these known dangers, there are other threats. "Fate, not you, can''t master the power of the universe completely!" She once again stretched out her hand and gently brushed the void of the universe in front of her. In the blink of an eye, the killing machine and trap laid by ininville disintegrated in an instant. Then death took a step forward and came to ininville. The palm of his hand was gently pressed on ininville''s chest, like the amorous touch between lovers. However, it is an unimaginable big impact on the body of ininville. His body was blown away in an instant, and his speed reached the speed of light, penetrating dozens of planets along the way. And the speed of the flight has not stopped. At the same time, endless death gushes out, wrapped in ininville''s body, in the rendering of death, his body is a little bit of decay and death! The real death, inenville is not the opponent, because she mastered the rules of death. Where her will is shrouded, she can play with death and create soul at will. She is the source of all souls in the multiverse. Although the compass carrying the rules of fate is miraculous, inenville still can''t master it thoroughly, nor can he make the universe a part of his own attack like death. As a result, he lost without any suspense. "You''re not a God, you can''t control the rules completely, you''re not my opponent!" The cold voice of death sounded in ininville''s mind, announcing a cruel fact. Yiningwei, who flew upside down, only felt that he was up and down, and there was no place where he didn''t feel pain. The dead air from the universe attacked his body, and even the immortal fire could not completely expel it for a while. The body that reaches the speed of light doesn''t mean to stop until A wonderful feeling welled up, and then ininville felt his uncontrollable body and stopped! At the same time, the body of the dead also disappeared in an instant. He opened his eyes and saw that he was being protected by a huge figure, and he was lying in the palm of a giant palm. "You are..." "Swallow the stars!" Death looked at the huge posture of the planet devourer, frowning slightly, "what''s the matter with you?" At last, he added, "yes, you have been looking for this brother for countless years. It doesn''t make sense. I won''t come after I find him "Brother, I finally found you!" The planet devourer looked down at ininville. "Although you are different from when I saw you in the past, I finally found you. I still remember how you saved my life With that, he looked at death again and said in a cold voice, "you''re the same brother. How can you lay such a heavy hand!" "Ha ha, he didn''t pay any attention to me at all!" As a God with the same personality, death is not afraid of the planet devourer. "Before I knew his identity, I immediately released my kindness. But, my God, I don''t accept my kindness at all She looked at ininville and curled her lips with disdain. "We are all brothers. I hope this kind of thing will stop here!" The planet devourer looks at death solemnly, then at ininville. Ininville got up from his huge palm and left straight away. "I''m not going to give up my blood!" With that, he tore the space and left. Only the planet devourer''s outstretched hand, trying to catch him, is blocked by an invisible force. When this power is broken, he will never find any trace of ininville! Chapter 797 In the initial confrontation with death, even with the help of artifact, inenville would inevitably be defeated. This matter makes him angry, but his skill is not as good as others, and it''s useless to be angry. Although there are still cards not to shake out, but ininville knows that even if the cards out can only beat a death. After death, there are powerful figures such as swallowing stars, eternity, annihilation, infinity, God Group and life court. Among them, the God of creation is frightening. Although others will have a lot of trouble, they are not big trouble after all. Therefore, how to solve the most troublesome creation God in the multiverse is his next task. "When the last old universe was destroyed, though due to the stone of time, he shuttled through time and space and forged friendship with swallow star. But... "Jiangning frowned," in the face of fundamental interests, no one can guarantee that tunxing will stand with us. " "If we want to unify the multiverse, we are bound to take these gods to the sword and seize their power. As for our throne, we are at our disposal. If they are used to being superior, they will not agree. In this way, when one day our grand plan is exposed. The multiverse is bound to be against me if there is no crushing power against the creator. The unified plan is bound to fail, and if we want to restart the plan again in the future, we may have to face a more divided multiverse. " Said ininville with great anxiety. After the birth of the creation gods one after another, I don''t know when eternity created the universe God group. The latter once smashed the whole universe and turned it into a multiverse. "Do you get any useful information when you fight death?" Jiangning inquired. Ininville thought about it and said, "death is really powerful. She is the embodiment of rules. Death is her. She is the source of everything. When I was against her, I felt like I was against the universe. I am burdened with a mountain of heavy pressure. In addition, I also feel the rejection and unpopularity of the universe. Although, you sent the artifact of fate in time, and got rid of this situation. But... " "What?" "Even with this artifact, I''m still not the opponent of death," ininville said. In terms of strength, after this battle with death, I am not much different from her. But, in terms of rules and control of the universe, I''m obviously inferior to her. So it''s easy to be defeated by her! " He added, "in her words, she is a God, and I... Am not!" Jiangning took a deep breath and looked up at the lower boundary of the great dispute and navigation. "These gods, Guo has taken too much resources and power from the universe. If we want to restore the grand scene and the situation of great unification of a long time ago, we must unify by killing. These creation gods, first of all, are the objects to be cut off. If you don''t kill, you can''t accept the power of the universe. In the end, the unified universe will still be fragmented. It''s hard to help! " "Now, the opportunity to integrate the universe has come. We are not moving. The situation will certainly continue to worsen. It''s hard for us to join hands to be the opponents of the five gods of creation! " "Compared with the multiverse outside, the small world is not as good as it is. The strong have no one but us," ininville said. Integrate the universe scattered into the outside world, and integrate the strong resources there for our use. Only in this way can we completely crush these so-called creation gods in the final decisive battle Jiangning nodded happily, "that''s right, but you need to be careful when you act. It''s better not to let the big guys notice. Otherwise, once they interfere, our intentions will also be exposed! " Inenville nodded and promised, "don''t worry, I know how to handle it!" After hearing this, Jiangning kept silent and just nodded slightly. Then he left the small world and returned to tutehem to continue to sit on the earth. And ininville, is to mobilize the small world, straight out of the void, from the shadow of the main world to leave. Come to a magical special realm! There is nothing here, and the space is very vast. Ininville''s will rises to the outside of the small world and turns into a huge vision to observe this wonderful special space, carrying the special space of the universe. His vision to see in front of the small world, it is a huge and beautiful spherical universe. This is the universe where the main world is located. He felt several powerful breath from the universe sphere, that is, the five gods of creation! In addition, a silk thread, invisible to the naked eye and invisible to no one, extends from the main world to the small world and connects with it. Compared with the main world, the small world is like an apple next to a watermelon! This silk line is the coordinate, which ensures that the small world will not lose its way. This vast strange space, incomparably broad, I don''t know how long and how wide it is. Coming here is like a drop of water into the wider sea. Moreover, ininville''s vision does not see other universes, and there is indeed a multiverse in this world. Then, there is only one way to explain it. There is a certain distance between the universe and the universe. This distance is very appropriate when compared with the universe. Once lowered, it is that ininville can''t see other universes with his eyes at all! It''s like standing in space, you can''t see Mars and mercury with your naked eye. These objects can only be observed with sophisticated instruments. In the same way, in this special space which contains not many universes, ininville''s divine eyes and extraordinary senses can not observe other universes which are not far apart by naked eyes. Therefore, he took out the artifact containing fate, and with the golden light flashing, the compass of fate came into the world. The mysterious power rose like clouds and fog. In a moment, ininville''s eyes crossed the unknown distance and rose to a wide height. The next moment, he saw the vast multiverse. In front of him is a vast and magnificent picture of the universe, in which there are many universes as big as watermelons and small as grapes, which are densely distributed in endless space. It''s hard for ordinary people to see such a magnificent scene. Inningville can see such a magnificent scene. I wish I could go back to the time long ago and witness the complete panorama of the universe. At the same time, he was so proud that he could not help thinking that the emperor of Qin swept the Six Harmonies and established unification. Now, he is also on the way to unification. Moreover, it is an unprecedented and unprecedented image of grand unification! "This is the universe which was split up to now by a great war a long time ago!" Chapter 798 How many resources and how many strong people were born in that long time. No one can know, and no one knows the time long ago. Because, all the history, in that tearing the whole universe in the fire of war is completely destroyed, buried. Up to now, only a word remains in the world, and few people have found it. However, he was fortunate to gradually understand the secret that was unknown a long time ago. Whether it''s the strong one suspected of the Lord, nun, the creator of the ancient Egyptian gods, or the old man of time. From these strong men, Jiangning learned what happened a long time ago, got the treasure entrusted by them, and even took this opportunity to completely strengthen his plan. Because the grand unification plan was born when he restarted the world of chayne. Now, all these things are in the place of the most powerful people long ago. They find that all these things are completely consistent with his plan. Because this is the only chance to lay the foundation of the universe, and also the only chance to reproduce the unified universe. Whether it''s unifying the multiverse or dealing with the so-called creation gods! Ininville resolutely began to carry out the plan of plotting for an unknown period of time. If you count in, ininville''s time in exile is more than 10000 years. At this moment, he finally saw the whole picture of the multiverse. Besides this multiverse, there are other universes. "It''s time to swallow the little fish and strengthen yourself!" Ininville''s eyes were firm, and then his whole body exploded, turned into a piece of light particles, and floated into the core of the small world. At this moment, he incarnates for the world! At the same time, inside the small world, in a primitive rough universe, in a galaxy, there is a highly prosperous planet quietly in orbit. Ininville''s will instantly began to convey to them, at the same time, the force on the planet began to launch. A spaceship starts, and various weapons and combat readiness resources are rapidly deployed. An armed man began to board the various spacecraft, and then, these spacecraft are all ready for war, and waiting for the order. At the same time, the small world is suddenly rising. Under the control of ininville, it flies straight to other places in the universe. This special space that can hold countless universes is very vast. Even if ininville is in full control of the small world, it is difficult to reach the location of a universe in a very short time. Therefore, ininville fully controls the small world, taking the macro plan of the tiny universe on the destiny compass as the coordinate. To complete the invasion of other universes, to complete his feat of swallowing the universe. Different from the expeditions of other countries on the planet, the expeditions devour the multiverse and bring inningville infinite pleasure. Also bring him infinite vanity and satisfaction! Imagine those powerful countries and civilizations, their vision and goals are still limited to the back and forth struggle of one city and one land. What he wants to do is to swallow up the universe! This special feeling, just think about it, will make excited, difficult to extricate themselves. And time, also at this time quietly past. The small world, under the control of ininville, finally came to the edge of the multiverse. At present, what appears in front of him is a small universe as small as a grape, which is not as big as a small world. So there is no suspense about the outcome. The difference in body shape is not only reflected in strength, but also in details. Between them, they are not rivals at the same level at all. Therefore, in the face of the small world''s move to swallow the whale, the unknown small universe fell in an instant. It has no resistance at all, and there is no powerful cosmic civilization inside it. Ininville didn''t need to command his cosmic Legion to go out at all. He just closed it rudely. This unknown little universe was completely engulfed in an instant. All of it turns into the nutrition and inside information of the small world. At the same time, after the whale swallowed the small universe, the primitive universe inside the small world also changed. Everything inside the small universe becomes resources and deposits into the small world. With this, the small world has once again improved a lot. After annexing the Unknown Universe in front of him, ininville silently feels the changes from the small world, which naturally makes him happy. Although the small world is not perfect at present, it has been perfected to some extent after it has swallowed up the small universe. The most obvious is the "vivid change" of the primitive universe and the increase of its size. At the same time, some very primitive planets began to be born. After seeing this, ininville kept on controlling the small world to fly to the next target point. After arriving there, without exception, the small world changed a little bit and its size increased a lot. Time went by gradually, and ininville didn''t pick the universe that was stronger than the small world at the first time. It''s about choosing the smallest universes to start with, and finishing the annexation of the smallest universes first. Strengthen the small world and make it stronger. Then we can start with the more powerful universe. One comes and two goes, ininville controls the small world, constantly running back and forth, busy in the work of annexing the universe. The universe he often engulfs is weaker than the existence of the small world, so it goes very smoothly. With this change, the size of the small world began to increase, and the world began to become stronger. At the same time, the birth of various planets began to accelerate, and the evolution of resources also gradually increased. It took a long time, and in the end, these small universes like grapes were completely engulfed by the small world. In today''s small world, the body size has changed a lot. It''s not the size of an apple. But on this basis, the size doubled! At the same time, the number of stars and galaxies inside is also increasing, and the breeding of various resources is also accelerating. The most intuitive manifestation of this scene is that the strong in the world begin to appear constantly. Inside the small world, there is a fierce battle between the world and the new era of great navigation. Since the Elves were discovered in those years, countries have been searching for elves in order to pursue them. Then they sent explorers out to sea to find the spirit, but the spirit was not found. They unexpectedly found a brand new continent. Different from the old world, there are some primitive and backward savages in the new world. There are also civilized countries that are no less civilized or even stronger than them. The arrival of the expedition fleet from the old continent not only detected the new route, but also brought the news back to the old continent. Because some commodity civilizations and other things in these places are completely different from those in the old world, even some resources. These strange resources eventually contributed to the development of great navigation. The merchant ships of various countries sailed on various routes to trade with those newly discovered countries. At the same time, exploring more countries'' land and routes is also in full swing. Moreover, many new lands, new islands and new seas have been discovered one after another. At the same time, the danger hidden in the endless sea is more and more known by the people with the arrival of explorers. Chapter 799 For example, all kinds of demons and ghosts, diseases and pestilences, demons all over the mountains, water ghosts wandering in rivers and swamps, fintels in the shape of elk, Griffins with wings. The dragon, which is tens of meters away and spits fire, is enchanting and beautiful. It can sing attractive songs. It can also cause the mermaid to capsize the ship and the sea demon in the deep sea. The evil mages hiding on the unknown islands, the Necromancers playing with souls, and a warlock Kingdom disgusting and hating the new world. In addition, the mythical reproduction of giant sea monsters, giant snakes, poisonous insects and speechless animals, giants who claim to be from Narnia, and so on, these things, these weird and legends, intensify the mystery of the new world. However, in addition to these grotesque and strange news, there are all kinds of wealth legends. Such as the mountains of gold, open-air gold and silver gem mines, beautiful exotic beauty, and the adorable unicorn. On the ugly side, there will always be a good side. These grotesque and hearsay did not make the exploration of the new world, new routes and new continent resisted by the people. On the contrary, these rumors and legends exacerbated the development of great navigation. The discovery of the new world, the new world and the new routes, together with the endless wealth of the European countries in the old world, promoted the highly developed shipbuilding industry. Every year, dozens of new ships were launched, then delivered to the Navy and merchants, set sail, loaded with gold, silver and commodities from the old world, and went to the new world for trade. At the same time, some businessmen occupied the islands with water sources along the road, built docks and houses as a temporary resting place. Over time, such things have become commonplace. Not only private, but also state supported colonial activities. They occupied the territory of primitive savages and occupied a lot of land with cheap and worthless things. The construction of docks, the construction of walled houses, the settlement of migrants, and the vigorous colonial movement began. They plant new species from the new world and bring them back to the old world. Some of them make a sensation in the old world in a short time. Others were completely buried by the people of the old continent. However, such as tobacco, coffee, cocoa and other new things, gradually sought after. Europe is short of resources. All kinds of resources are scarce. The hard sea voyage did not hinder people''s desire to get rich. On the contrary, with the passage of time, this feeling became more crazy! The whole old world of Europe, overnight, completely changed. Everyone is keen on overseas business, colonial movement and new world business. With the sea going ships sailing all over the world, they not only brought back a lot of amazing wealth, but also promoted the prosperity of the Mediterranean pirate industry. Different from the original history, the new world, whether it is resources or environmental space, should be more broad and diverse. Pirates also began to gradually shift, although the robbery in the Mediterranean is fierce. However, there are many countries in the Mediterranean, and the risk of robbery is very high. On the contrary, in the vast sea area, although the cost of robbery increases, the scope of activities also becomes infinitely wide. Some pirates gathered together to seize the island and build cities belonging to pirates. Black market deals, military factories, pubs, hotels, casinos and brothels. All kinds of scum and scum gathered in the old world and the new world, it seems that there are a lot of talents and prosperity for a while. For a long time, the rise of new great navigation and colonial activities depressed the prosperous Mediterranean trade of the Tang people. But it is not absolute. Although Europe is eager for all kinds of resources in the new continent, it is also eager for resources in the old continent. However, the Tang people were overbearing in the sea of Dizhong, controlling the navigation rights of Egypt and Suez Canal, and controlling the sea trade from the East and the West. Whether it''s carpets from Persia, female slaves, gems from India, gold, silk from China, porcelain and tea from China, spices from the East Indies, or slave trade in black Africa! It is bound to enter from Suez, and from other places, the risk is high, and the cost of transportation is also high. After arriving in Europe, the price is a daunting sky high price! However, these goods, because of the policy of the Tang Dynasty! Every year, there is a fixed quota for the navigation of merchant ships and the trading and transportation of goods. Even if there were all kinds of smuggling, they had to face the brutal naval investigation of the Tang people. Even if they evaded the investigation of the Tang people, the annual smuggling trade could not meet the market demand. On the contrary, because of the scarcity of goods, the price of goods is on the basis of double increase! Moreover, the Tang warships sailed in the Mediterranean Sea, the Red Sea and the Indian Ocean, and even in the South China Sea. They control the main traffic routes, with convenient Suez Canal, transport materials and soldiers very fast. They are always able to declare their hegemony and landlords in the above-mentioned areas at a critical moment. And for a series of islands on the sea, a series of supply and recreation places were established. The scale of overseas garrison is unprecedented in human history. However, because of the great navigation and geographical discovery, the overseas trade and colonial movement, the goods from the new world, once began to impact the market of the Tang people, and the trade hegemony of the Tang people. Because of the commodities and gold and silver from the new world, the national strength of the European countries has increased rapidly. The scale of the warships they launch every year, if all of them are added up, is a scale that the people of Tang Dynasty should be awed by! Therefore, the Tang people also searched for all kinds of high-quality shipbuilding wood in various primeval forests and countries in Asia, transported it back to China, processed it into shape, and launched all kinds of warships and merchant ships every year. It is not only to maintain its position as the first naval power, but also to maintain its absolute dominance of Mediterranean trade. At the same time, Tang people began to discuss whether to participate in the new world colonization and trade policy! Today, the territory of the Tang people, because of the great changes at the beginning, has increased dramatically! At the same time, because of the emergence of the new territory, some of the surplus population has a way to vent. Now, after hundreds of years of emigration and the development of new land, the population of the Tang Dynasty has returned to the previous level. Although the newly opened towns and land were filled and developed by the population, they gradually prospered. However, in the vast land, there are still large areas of land that have not been developed. Still in the state of waste! Similarly, the territory of the Tang people increased, so did the Mediterranean, and the area of Europe increased to varying degrees. At that time, countries were busy migrating people, resettling and occupying new lands. For hundreds of years, those new lands have been filled with people from all over the world. At the same time, because of hundreds of years of development and reproduction, the population size of Europe has been very different in history. At the same time, because more land means more resources, the war in Europe has become extremely chaotic again. However, because of the great navigation, more and more idle people have a new environment for export. Therefore, for a time, countries with access to the sea will temporarily focus on overseas. However, the internal countries in Europe still look at each other. War is imminent! Chapter 800 The progress of the small world''s annexation of other small universes, under the aegis of ininville, went very smoothly. Its size and inside information are gradually increasing with the continuous annexation of other universes. In the same way, the rules of the world are constantly improving, and various galaxies and planets have begun to appear in the primitive universe. In addition, the process of the birth of new planets, the creation of various substances and the process of birth and combination are all ongoing. The development of the plane world, which is blocked by an invisible barrier, is also booming. Among more than a dozen large-scale land and endless sea, it can be called innumerable islands. With the opening of a vigorous era of navigation, some relatively closed worlds become extremely lively in an instant. With the opening of various new routes, there are countless ships coming and going on the sea. Bring the goods of the new world back to the old world and the goods of the old world to the new world. Once and for all, the sky high profits generated stimulated the high prosperity of the navigation industry. In order to better occupy the land of the new world and better contact with the civilization of the new world, and then trade relations. Competent governments began to carry out official colonial activities. They will occupy some islands as their forward bases, build ports, cities, shipyards and other facilities, settle in migrants, and arrange troops. Through constant exchanges, the civilizations of the old world have found that there are many similarities between the civilizations of the new world and themselves. The civilization gap between the two sides is not big, and some traditional habits are relatively close, although they have different beliefs. So far, in the old world, there are still Catholicism, Buddhism, Taoism and other religions. Besides, there is Shinrikyo, which accounts for most of Europe and North Africa! In the new world, however, civilization and religion are more disordered. Some of them believe in their respective ancestors, some are still in the primitive totem worship, and some believe in various wild gods of unknown origin. There are so many different kinds of beliefs that it can be said that they are extremely disordered. However, what makes people in the old world happy is that the civilization of the new world had frequent exchanges with the legendary high elves. Even every year, they trade with the high elves. Goods from the High Elves will still be warmly sought after in the new world. At the same time, the High Elves will purchase a lot of materials in the new world. When the sailors asked the people of the new world, the news of the high elves, all of them could answer in a right way. They are not strange to elves, but few people have ever seen them. According to them, most of the trade of the high elves was with a group of warlocks who ruled the islands. And direct transactions with them are rare. As a result, sailors and explorers from the old world are extremely curious about this country whose territory is made up of broken islands. Curious at the same time, they began to inquire about the so-called warlock country. From the information, they learned that the rulers of this special country are a group of special human beings with extraordinary power. They ruled a vast and fertile sea area with thousands of islands large and small. They are not on the mainland, but on the archipelago, the largest island with an area of 100000 square kilometers. In addition, the islands of different sizes are distributed over the vast sea. Because of the particularity of the country, the navy of this warlock country is very powerful. At the same time, this country is also extremely prosperous, and their wealth is richer than that of the human country in the new world. Because of the interests and the pursuit of wealth, sailors and explorers from the old world, under the guidance of human civilization in the new world, began to go to the land of warlocks. There, they saw a huge fleet of Marines, archipelago of different sizes, huge and magnificent cities and clean and tidy population. Their arrival also brought new news to the people of the warlock kingdom. So far, like people in the new world, they know that there are other civilizations in the endless ocean. Warlocks are naturally very interested in this news. Everyone is very interested in the civilization and country that they just know. The first group of explorers and sailors who were lucky enough to come to warlock country began to describe this wonderful country in their diaries. At the same time, I also bought many unprecedented goods here, and then returned to the old world. The intense sailing and colonization of Europeans, the new crops and commodities brought back from the new world, and ships of gold and silver constantly attacked the nerves of the Tang people, and their commodities also began to try to impact the Mediterranean economic circle of the Tang people. As a result, there are many different opinions about whether to take part in the new world exploration activities and the meeting of the colonial movement, which triggered a heated debate. "We Tang people, sitting on the hegemony of the Mediterranean, control the provinces of upper and lower Egypt, guard the Suez Canal, and control the trade routes between the East and the West. Is it necessary to carry out a colonial campaign against the new world? Not to mention the rumor from Europe that there are many ownerless lands, unknown crops and gold and silver in the new world. In addition, there are many countries, and many demons that we don''t know about. So, in the face of such a dangerous strange environment, is it necessary to sacrifice the lives of my children of the Tang Dynasty and open up the outside world? " "The Tang Dynasty has a vast ocean and a special geographical advantage. The land of the Tang Dynasty has not been effectively developed for thousands of miles. The population is not as crowded in the narrow land as it has been for hundreds of years. Our Tang territory is rich in resources, thousands of miles of fertile soil, and the population has not completely filled our Tang territory. Now, they have to follow the tide and colonize the outside world. It''s not in line with my tradition, it''s opposite to my etiquette. " The official arched his hand slightly and said, "I firmly oppose this matter. The barbarian land is full of pestilence, and demons are everywhere. It''s not good for our people to rush to it. Please think twice, your majesty The young emperor of Tang nodded slightly. Unexpectedly, one of the officials immediately got up to argue. He first saluted the emperor of Tang, and then said, "as far as Europe is concerned, the new world is booming. It is said that its land is vast, with thousands of miles of fertile land, rich resources and gold and silver everywhere. In addition, there are many countries that have never been contacted. The overseas business of Tang Dynasty is prosperous, far more than that of the old song dynasty. Although they are the main trade routes between the East and the west, they have been trying to break the dominance of the eastern and Western trade in the Tang Dynasty for hundreds of years. Now they have discovered the new world, and they are said to have been to the fairy kingdom in legend. " "Although Suez''s trade is prosperous and prosperous, it''s getting more and more money every day, and the granary is piled up like a mountain. However, the goods from the new world still made the trade status of Tang Dynasty in the Mediterranean gradually begin to shake. In recent days, the number of vessels coming to our port for trade has been reduced by three levels compared with the past! If Datang does not participate in it, it will gradually decline and eventually lose its position as a trade overlord. " After hearing this, Tang Huang''s pupils suddenly contracted, which was his most nervous thing. The prosperity of the country''s subjects depends on the success of the Suez Canal, and the number of ships trading in the Mediterranean these days is three stories less than before, so the loss of taxes is astronomical. It may be nothing at first, but in the long run, the consequences will be disastrous. Chapter 801 In the magnificent and elegant hall of discussion of state affairs, all the officials sit in a group. The emperor of Tang Dynasty is the first to overlook the debate of all the officials. He listened quietly to the arguments of the officials, and made a judgment for the final decision. In Europe, the vigorous navigation and colonization activities were carried out. New crops, commodities, gold, silver and precious stones from the new world attract the attention of all people in the old world. The society has completely changed its color overnight. People are pursuing sailing and soul stirring overseas trade. At every moment, there are merchant ships returning from the sea, arriving at various ports in Europe, where they unload goods and trade. Similarly, as the hegemony of the Mediterranean, it is also the trade center of Europe, even if some European countries try to break the trade monopoly of the Tang Dynasty. But in a short time, the status of the Tang people could not be shaken. Apart from that, the warships that patrol the Mediterranean every day are enough to make all the careerists think twice. Today''s Mediterranean is not as big as it used to be. When the world has not changed a lot, the area of the Mediterranean is not big and the waves are calm. Now, after the great changes in the world, there is no peace in the Mediterranean. It is very common for waves to sweep across the Mediterranean every other time. Therefore, the navy of the Tang Dynasty, sailing in the Mediterranean Sea, was very familiar with similar sea areas, and was also very familiar with the tactics and tactics under bad sea conditions. Therefore, even if the Chinese Navy left the Mediterranean and came to the Atlantic, there would not be a series of maladjustment symptoms caused by unfamiliar waves. There are countless charts and hydrology drawn by the people of Tang Dynasty. Therefore, the European countries did not dare to join together to attack the Tang people. In addition to the strong navy, large quantity and good quality of the Tang people, the more important thing is that the Tang people had a sacred beast to protect the country. It is hidden in the depths of the Tang sea and only obeys the orders of the Tang emperor. Once the war is not favorable, summon Zhenhai to protect the country, then no matter how many ships, it is not enough to sink into the sea. This is also the reason why the emperors of the Tang Dynasty never worried, nor did they worry that the dominant position of their families would be shaken. They are very clear that this is the last magic weapon specially left by the founding monarch and the ancestors of the family to protect their body and the country! In addition, thanks to the Royal Education of the Tang Dynasty, the relationship between the black sheep and the second generation ancestors was eliminated to some extent. Even if there is, it also ensures that the successor, even if he is not as good as his predecessors, is the king of development, but it is more than enough to be the king of success. In addition, the most important thing is to benefit from the wizard community of the Tang people, who are different from the European countries. They served the country, served the royal family, and naturally gained privileges and resources that ordinary people could not imagine. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty, listening to the arguments of the officials below, was distracted for a moment. When he came back, he just heard it. "I would like to inform the emperor that even though the Tang Dynasty has thousands of miles of territory, the whole territory of upper and lower Egypt, the benefits of the Suez Canal, and the position of trade between the East and the West have maintained my hegemony for nearly 600 years. However, the current situation has changed dramatically. The barbarians of Europa will not die. They will occupy a new land and trade with foreign countries. In time, their national strength will surely advance by leaps and bounds. Now, barbarians are not enough to be afraid of. But if barbarians increase their national strength in the future and many countries join forces to attack us, even if our Tang Dynasty wins, it will be a tragic victory. After hundreds of years of accumulation of national strength, the country will lose its strength in one day, and then it will be weak! " "Well? Bold Sitting in the first place, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty suddenly got angry and glared at each other with golden eyes. It was daunting and he did not dare to look at each other. He got up angrily and said, "since the founding of Taizu, Tang Dynasty has enjoyed nearly 600 years of national fortune. Except for two weeks, no country has such fortune so far. The national strength of the Tang Dynasty is growing with each passing day. Hundreds of years ago, the territory of the Tang Dynasty was increased by thousands of miles, so that the people of the Tang Dynasty could enjoy the land of the Tang Dynasty and the provinces of upper and lower Egypt. The benefits of trade between the East and the West were rare for the Tang people. I''m not the king of Zhou, but the beast of our country is safe. How can there be a saying that our country is subjugated and weak? " He glared at the minister who said this, "what''s your heart? If you can''t say one thing, you''ll be punished! " The truth is that a man''s blood splashes five steps in his anger, and a king''s anger brings a million corpses to him! What''s more, this monarch is different from ordinary people. A pair of golden eyes are popular in Europa, saying that they are God''s eyes! In addition, the people of all countries, in the absence of golden eyes, only the male descendants of the Tang royal family, have golden eyes! Up to now, he has been cited as a god descendant in Europe, and with the passage of time, he has been more and more enduring. If you are in the vast land of China, even if you don''t die, your official career will be on the way to the top. However, in Europa, in the new kingdom of the Tang Dynasty, it is not included. All the officials in the room are fearless, even those who speak such crazy words. He is neither humble nor arrogant, bowing his hand and saying, "when Taizu founded the country, he once said that he would not be guilty of his words!" "Hum!" The young emperor of the Tang Dynasty didn''t buy it. He said frankly, "Taizu said so. However, if you curse the fate of our country for no reason and don''t make it clear, you still have to go on the edge of the knife!" This official is still not afraid, he is in line with a ceremony, said, "I do not have the heart to curse the fate of the Tang Dynasty, is really worried about hundreds of years after the world ah!" "Oh?" Tang emperor''s interest is related to hundreds of years later. He is also curious and concerned. The anger in my heart subsided, but it was still a few hundred years later. This means that the country''s prosperity will last forever. The presence of all human spirits, where can not see the king''s anger has gone? The official said, "hundreds of years ago, the land of China and Europe changed overnight. Although the people of Tang Dynasty were rich and powerful at that time, they could not be regarded as a big country only in terms of territory. At that time, thousands of miles of land were added overnight. At that time, the new land of the Tang Dynasty could be described as a wild land with epidemic and miasma He also said, "now, hundreds of years have passed, and my land is thousands of miles away. What''s the matter now?" The young emperor of the Tang Dynasty, in an instant, understood the true meaning of the words. He nodded his head and said frankly, "today, although most of the land has not been developed, the rest of the land is a land of abundance!" "The same is true of those who are concerned about it." He said, "the land of the new world is extremely wild and wild. However, if hundreds of years passed, what would be the prospect of the colonial struggle of the European countries? How much tax can be paid, how much grain can be produced, and how many people can be raised? " He said: "at that time, there were rich and powerful people in Datang, but there was no new land. The people were crowded and narrow. Can one country resist many countries? If at that time, the European countries joined forces to attack me, what would they do? " Chapter 802 This remark made the hall of discussion of government startled, and the officials began to imagine hundreds of years later. Thousands of ships gathered on the sea, and the nations gathered together to attack each other. They are not mainland countries, but island countries. If all countries really gather together to encircle them. Then the picture and the consequences will be unimaginable. "Hum, nonsense!" At this time, someone angrily said, "I''m strong and proud of the world! No matter whether this scene will come in the future or not, we Tanghai will be guarded by the national protection beast! Even if the European continent is united and thousands of ships converge, even if thousands of ships converge, what are you afraid of? " "Yes, we have forgotten that our country is the guardian of the country and the sea. What''s the point of other countries?" The emperor of the Tang Dynasty ignored these remarks, but looked at the officials who had just said them. The remarks just now almost frightened him. At the moment, he looked at the latter with great interest, "Qing, what''s your opinion?" The latter is not in a hurry, and still says, "what the emperor and the temple officials say is short-sighted. Now, there is a great controversy in the world! All countries are busy with their overseas business, planning many ways for their country. In the Tang Dynasty, the country was rich and the people were strong, but I was trapped in a corner. Even with the power of trade between the East and the west, hundreds of years later, will Datang still be the number one leader as it is now? At present, no one can guarantee! Moreover, if we blindly rely on the Zhenguo beast, as time goes by, we will lose our blood. In the long run, the country will decline. If there is a god beast in Zhenguo, it will be in case. By then, who can save our country? " "Well, as you said, if we fight for land and profits with savages, can we ensure the long-term stability of our country?" "Even if we can''t, we will be able to accommodate the people of Tang Dynasty." He looked around and said, "although our country now has thousands of miles of Tang soil, vast territory and sparse population, there will still be enough land to accommodate people in the next hundred years. However, hundreds of years later, China''s land shortage, population surge. Without new land, how to settle it? How many people can be resettled in the provinces of upper and lower Egypt, where good land is scarce and the environment is harsh? " "Therefore, for the sake of the future and for the sake of the present, our country must also go overseas and seek land to resettle its citizens," he said. One is to prepare for the future, but overseas new land, many of which are scarce in Tang Dynasty. Just to make up for it, in this way, the national power of the Tang Dynasty is bound to be prosperous from generation to generation! Second, the barbarians of Europa have coveted the dominant position of trade between Suez Canal and Mediterranean for hundreds of years. " "With the discovery of the new world, a large number of commodities from the new world, gold and silver, flowed into Europe. If we ignore it in the future, it will certainly affect our future status. Moreover, in the future, most of the fertile land will be shared by the European countries. If we want to enter, we are afraid that it will be extremely difficult to enter, and we will be excluded by the European countries. Now, it is the best opportunity for our country to intervene! " At this time, another person stood up and argued, "it''s not easy to defend the new land overseas, which is thousands of miles away from our country, and it will consume a lot of national strength development of our country! It is not easy to build a city or a village and to resettle people. Moreover, the ocean is dangerous and demons are everywhere. Occupying the new land overseas is bound to drag down our country''s growing national strength. What''s more... "Disdain a smile," barbarian land, what rare things, compared with my Tang soil? " "Well, there''s no need to talk about it any more!" The emperor of Tang opened his mouth and stopped the endless debate. After hearing this, the next hundred officials knew that the emperor had made a decision in his heart, so they all shut up and listened to the decision! The emperor of the Tang Dynasty looked around and said with a smile, "what you have just said makes sense..." "Emperor Shengming!" The emperor of the Tang Dynasty waved his hand and said, "however, as the Qing family has just said, although our court has thousands of miles of Tang territory, we can''t ignore the affairs of later generations! Although the new world has a long way to go, many countries have made a lot of profits by participating in it! Therefore, I decided to take one step first, and then make a decision on whether to join or not. " "Emperor Shengming!" "It is said that there are many barbarians in the new world, but there is no culture. If it can be taught, it will be a good talk. On the one hand, it enhances the reputation of our country; on the other hand, it promotes our culture, and our country is extremely strange to the new world. If we can work with culture and education, we should choose an ally. In the early development of our country, it also helped. Do you think so "Emperor Shengming!" The emperor of the Tang Dynasty was obedient and said with a happy smile, "in that case, how to develop land in the new world is up to the cabinet to draw up a constitution, and the ministers will discuss it again!" After that, the emperor of Tang left the palace, and all the officials sent him away. Then he began to talk about the new land development and the policy of diplomatic relations! In fact, at the beginning, the conversation between the emperor and his officials was not like this. They were slaves and servants at the foot of Dashi for hundreds of years, and they had already lost the inheritance of the Central Plains. However, later he established diplomatic relations with Song Dynasty, and the reason for the opening of the Suez Canal and the trade with Song Dynasty. As a result, the culture of the Tang Dynasty began to accept the culture of the Central Plains again, believing that the vernacular used to be vulgar. Although, in daily life, still speak vernacular. However, at work, I began to study the Central Plains involuntarily, but most of the time, it was still a semi literate way of dialogue. In the Tang Dynasty, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty made a decision after a discussion between the emperor and his officials. In this way, even if the other ministers did not agree. Also have to agree, and never delay the completion of the task of the monarch. Moreover, the excellent education of the Tang royal family led to the succession of the emperor from generation to generation. However, under the supervision of the Royal elders, Prince Xun GUI and the cabinet, there was still no big trouble. Since then, there have been several generations of Ming monarchs succeeding to the throne, bringing order out of chaos and reorganizing the country, which made the decline of the national strength of the Tang people for hundreds of years not great. Moreover, due to the Suez Canal, the tax is extremely huge, so there is enough money to make the country strong again. Moreover, the people of Tang Dynasty were different from the Central Plains. They liked to open up the outside world and trade with different countries. At the same time, they also learn to accept the excellent culture of other countries and transform it into their own culture. Therefore, they are full of initiative and progress. Since the rise of Mongolia in those years, the Tang people even integrated the European countries to discuss Mongolia together! In addition, he also helped the old song dynasty defend its territory against the enemy, although the Song Dynasty was dead. In fact, it was a change of dynasty. Now, the name of China is Ming! Tang people also established diplomatic relations and trade with it at the first time, and gave great help to the newly unified central plains. Therefore, the country of the Central Plains, whether from the understanding of the history of the Song Dynasty or the fact that they have personally contacted, all know such a country. Because of their natural closeness and the fact that the Tang people had no desire for the Central Plains for hundreds of years, the central plains were very willing to communicate with the Tang people. Exchanges between the two countries have never been cut off, and annual official greetings and exchanges are now common. Even the people of the two countries came to each other''s land to settle down. However, most of them were Chinese people, while few of the Tang people took the initiative to settle in foreign countries except businessmen. In addition to the difficulty of leaving the native land, the most important reason is the rich land relationship in Tang Dynasty. While the colonization and navigation of the new world were in full swing, the Tang people who occupied the Mediterranean also took action. From the official organization of the expedition fleet, to the ocean, to explore the new world. At the same time, he also hired European explorers who had explored the new world to start the first foreign exploration and colonization trip of the Tang people! The changes in the small world are naturally seen by ininville. He is also happy to do so. Due to the communication between mortals and the wider living space, the population is bound to grow explosively in the future! The birth of a large population will increase the number of people who are qualified to become professionals, and the changes in the small world today are enough to support the breeding of more strong people in the small world. As a result, the command of ininville began to spread to the kingdom of the high elves. Chapter 803 For the annexation of the small universe, ininville is fully in charge of this huge universe, which was a long time ago, because of a war. No one can tell exactly how many universes of different sizes have been split up. However, with some strange and paradoxical feelings, the big universe is gradually beginning to merge with each other. The original single rule of the main world, under this inexplicable influence, began to "call" to lead other universes to actively integrate with it. However, in the vast special foreign space, there are still many large and small universes scattered. Ininville has been swallowing these small universes, and his small world is also constantly enhancing the details. At the same time, the rules are also beginning to merge and add. The primitive universe inside the small world is gradually full of vitality, and various galaxies appear one after another, and various planets are born in the constant impact of meteorites. The seeds of life appear, and take root, will be in the long time changes, breed a new life! And in the small world, the huge flat world, relying on a thin layer of barrier to isolate itself from the primitive universe. All kinds of toxic rays from the primitive universe are blocked one after another, and so are all kinds of potential dangers. By chance, meteorites from the primitive universe come to this huge flat world like good luck, bringing some materials from the primitive universe to this increasingly lively world. The passage of time in the small world, different from the outside world, has gone through hundreds of years of natural evolution. The high elves, as the "God''s family", enjoy the land of elves with rich resources and pleasant climate. They live in peace of mind. All day long, the elves and witches travel all over the mainland, or go out to explore, or collect all kinds of plants and minerals, or live in seclusion. All day long, he studies and performs all kinds of knowledge. Some of the other elves choose to become powerful witches, while others create a new profession, druids. The innate talent of the spirit to communicate with all things makes the Druid profession carry forward in the hands of the spirit. They rely on their own talent and sufficient knowledge. The innate talent of elves, who can communicate with all things, makes the Druid profession carry forward in the hands of elves. Relying on their own talent and sufficient knowledge, they developed various theories and schools. Many "natural temples" have been set up in various places to seek successors and develop their own schools. Compared with these extraordinary professionals, the rest of the elves mostly do what they like. They study all kinds of Arts and crafts, and all kinds of disciplines and academics. With their efforts, many ordinary skills are deep to the extreme. However, occasionally, the Elves will take the initiative to leave the continent where they live and sail out to sea in a beautiful white boat, sailing in a wider world. Because the resources of the outside world are more abundant than those of the spirit continent in which they live. There are many kinds of minerals, animals and plants, which can not be used in many civilizations. Only the high elves have the skills and knowledge to carry out all kinds of processing. And other civilizations, even if they knew that these minerals and animals and plants were needed by the high elves. However, because of its lack of technology and knowledge, it can not be applied like the high elves. For these things, the high elves do not go out to look for them by themselves every time. Occasionally, they also entrust other civilizations to help find and hoard such resources, and then wait for their fleet to trade with them. The trade with these civilizations always makes it easy for the high elves to get what they want, and the objects of their trade are mostly warlock countries and a few other human kingdoms. In addition, the high elves never take the initiative to trade with other human countries. And the outside world, even if the search for their country for many times, still can not find the kingdom of the high elves. Until Since a meeting decided that the Tang people also followed the trend of the great navigation and colonial era. Tang people, a special overlord civilization, made Europa see the richness and strength of Tang people. In the shortest time, they built the most advanced ships, assembled the best captains and sailors, organized an exploration fleet, and recruited a group of explorers to the new world. He followed the ships of the Tang Dynasty to explore and colonize the new world. The dangerous ocean, the endless sea, even the large and advanced ships, on the vast ocean is also very small. However, the Tang explorers and officers and soldiers in the fleet had a great sense of honor for this action. They also regard this action as death, and on the basis of as much as possible, prepare their own water supplies. However, a foreign exploration with uncertain future still made the exploration fleet of Tang people suffer a lot. The ups and downs of the waves, the harsh environment, which are all people suffer enough. Different from the land, in the vast sea, even if the warship you step on is the most advanced and excellent one. However, there is still an indescribable sense of uneasiness in people''s heart. And this kind of uneasiness, accompanied by a sudden storm, makes the uneasiness and panic to the extreme. It is not that the navy soldiers of the Tang Dynasty have never met a storm. Since the size of the Mediterranean Sea has changed dramatically overnight. The Mediterranean, which used to be calm, will now set off waves and storms from time to time. Every time with the advent of the storm, it is bound to be accompanied by the big waves and tsunami. But there is always a familiar sea area, and there are many countries around, and there are many islands in the Mediterranean. Even if the ship is killed, the chance of rescue is very big. However, in the face of the unknown ocean, this kind of anxiety and panic is gradually aggravated with the passage of time. Because everyone knows that they are in a strange and unknown sea. In this strange sea area, whether there is a human state and whether there are islands for supply is also unknown. Everyone''s future is uncertain. They don''t know where they are going to sail. Even if there are white Europeans who have arrived in the new world in the fleet, they still can not eliminate the sense of insecurity in their hearts. "Mr. Alester, is there a place near here where ships can escape the storm?" In the well decorated captain''s room, Li Donglin, the commander of the Chinese Expeditionary fleet, inquires about the same well-dressed white Europeans. According to his own account, he had followed the French fleet and arrived in the new world. He had also been captain of a small boat and arrived in the new world. Therefore, when the Tang people paid a high price for the crew, he enlisted in the Tang people''s exploration fleet. Chapter 804 After thinking about it carefully, he came to a map and observed it carefully. Then he said to Li Donglin, "Captain, there is no Bay near here for the fleet to repair and avoid the storm." Li Donglin was silent, and then he said to his first mate, "go tell the crew to keep going and pay attention to their own safety. We are about to reach the bay where we can escape the storm. " After listening, the chief officer was slightly stunned, and then he understood what Li Donglin meant. Nodding slightly, he left the captain''s room. As soon as he opened the door, a cold gale carrying rain entered the warm and pleasant captain''s room. "Captain, I have just made it clear that there are no harbors or islands for ships to take refuge in this area." Alester didn''t understand. He widened his eyes and emphasized it carefully. "I know." Li Donglin raised his head and looked directly into Alester''s eyes. "If not, can you tell me how to avoid this damned storm?" "When you go out later, I hope you can watch your mouth, sir, and don''t talk nonsense," he said He warned Alester, who nodded to show understanding. After he went out, Li Donglin''s eyes were uncertain. In the heart already rose the poison plan! If the fleet can survive the storm, it''s best. If it can''t, or the situation is very dangerous, it needs one person''s death to appease the crew. At that time, we can put all the blame on Alester. Tell the crew that it''s his pledge that there is an island in front of him to take refuge, and he can use his death to appease the restless seafarers. After thinking about everything, Li Donglin continued to lie on his desk and write his own diary. In addition, the most important thing is to wrap it in layers of waterproof oil paper, and then put the diary in the box. Use layers of oil paper to seal the inside of the box, and finally use a layer of wax to seal the gap of the box. Then, lock the box in the desk. He prayed in his heart and was finally ready. Once the ship capsizes in a storm, what he left in his diary will be firmly protected and, if he is lucky, may be obtained. Even if unfortunately, then the consequences are not guaranteed by him. He just hopes that his modest contribution will enable the country to find the final information he left behind and warn the latecomers of the difficult and dangerous situation in this sea area. In addition, he could not do anything, could not do anything, and could not fight against the wild nature. On the deck of the ship, all the sailors are working hard to fix the time, and the only "home" at their feet is to fix things with ropes one by one. Replace broken ropes and damaged sails, or even fix yourself to the boat and stick to your post. Every sailor knows that since he has chosen this road, there is no possibility of regret in the midway. Because the boat under their feet is their ark and the guarantee of their lives. Everyone is trying their best to contribute their meager strength. All people, at this moment, are grasshoppers tied on the same rope. All the glory and all the loss, in the slippery person at the moment, also not in the slippery. But under the sergeant''s order, he ran back and forth all over the ship, constantly discharging the sea water that poured into the ship. Even if the speed of the influx of sea water is extremely fast, even if the speed of their discharge does not keep up with the speed of the inflow of Shanghai water. Even if everyone is extremely tired, they still repeat their work in a tight spirit. All people want to live, do not want to let themselves so inexplicably buried in the sea. Maybe it''s the people of the Tang Dynasty "... We will continue to set sail and explore a new route. We won''t return home until we feel the mission is complete. Now, I''m going to enjoy our Carnival Party with the brave crew on board Chapter 805 The dangerous encounter in the storm made everyone''s mind collapse tightly. Fortunately, this scene passed quickly. After a hard night, they finally waited for the rain to clear up. The storm receded, the warm sun rose again, the bad weather in the sun''s warm light, gone forever. Everyone''s tense mind relaxed in a moment, and then the carnival began at noon, which was not only relaxing, but also buying people''s heart. But the white man from Europe, Alester, didn''t realize that he was only one step away from death. He is now with the Chinese sailors, enjoying the carnival. Good food and plenty of wine! There are Baijiu, beer and rum, but high red wine can only be enjoyed by the captain and a few petty officers. They had lunch in the rest room of Captain Li Donglin. On the huge ship, there were only 300 of them. Besides, there were only some livestock brought on board. After the carnival at noon, Captain Li Donglin, together with the sergeants and a few elite officers and soldiers, began to inspect the ship. As the only ship, it is also the only home and shelter for all of them. Li Donglin was not at all at ease with his subordinates'' inspection. Every day, he personally led the Navy sergeant to thoroughly inspect the whole ship. Only in this way, he will rest assured to return to his cabin. He led the sergeant to every place on the ship, looking at the sailors who were sleeping because of the carnival at noon, looking at their strange sleeping posture. Li Donglin shook his head helplessly and asked the officers and soldiers behind him to cover the sleeping sailors with bedding. Navigation at sea is no better than that on land. Wan Yisheng is sick. It''s very troublesome and the death rate is frightening. And his main job is to make sure that no one gets sick, even in minor illness. Because of the bumps along the way, the sailor who only needed a good rest could recover from his illness at home. He has served in the Navy for many years, and he has known these things for a long time. Moreover, the state has specially compiled the regulations and countermeasures that should be paid attention to when sailing. Among them, the problem of illness is depicted by a huge red line, and the most important one is Jane. As an excellent soldier, Li Donglin knows very well what his mission is. Therefore, he is very attentive to this aspect. After checking the condition of the sailors one by one, Li Donglin called medical officers and apprentices to examine the sleeping sailors. He also ordered the kitchen to cook a pot of clear soup for the sailors to eat when they were sober. This scene, let the European white Leicester clearly see in the eyes, he said with envy and jealousy: "in any country in Europe, except you, no country in the treatment of sailors will be so careful." "We are brothers as well as superiors and subordinates!" Li Donglin said flatly, "we are shouldering the mission entrusted by the emperor and the expectation of the people. Since I have undertaken this exploration task." He pointed to the sleeping sailor, "their relatives have given their son and husband to me, so I have the responsibility to take them to complete the task and lead them home safely!" "Captain, we''ll make it. It''s a long way, but I''m sure we''ll get home safely. The harvest belongs to our honor Alester flattered. Li Donglin did not answer, then he found a reason to let Alester go back to rest. Later, he led the sergeants to continue to inspect the whole ship. They carefully examined every inch of the board to see if there were maggots in it. As for the barnacles that might be attached to the bottom of the boat, because the bottom of the boat was covered with a layer of copper, Li Donglin would not worry for a while. After that, he carefully inspected all parts of the ship, ordered people to clean up the dark ship, and sprinkled a layer of lime powder for disinfection. Then, Li Donglin went back to the captain''s room, came to a secret compartment and opened a secret door. In his eyes, it was a huge room! The room was separated by many wooden shelves on which bags of flour, rice, wine and many cured bacon were stacked. Besides, there are lots of gold, silver and precious stones. These were used to trade with local savages or foreign civilizations after they found the new world. "Thanks to the help of the local wizard, otherwise, the ship can only carry 200 people at most." Li Donglin said with admiration. Even after watching it many times, he was still shocked. Who can imagine that in a tiny compartment in the captain''s room, there would be a hole? The food stored here is specially prepared to prevent accidents. After all, no one knows what will happen when sailing at sea. Therefore, the state specially invited the wizard in the green jade academy to cast a spell on the ship and made a permanent traceless extension spell to expand the space here. Pile up food and gold and silver to make sure there are no accidents. This is a secret grain storage cave. Besides this, there are also a large number of grains piled up in the grain depot of the ship''s kitchen. The food and drink in the captain''s room were just for coping with the unusual situation. Every day, personal drinking water should be managed and distributed by the service officer. After all, this is no better than land. In the vast sea, there is no way to add! In addition, because fresh water will deteriorate in a short time, some beans are sprinkled in each bucket, waiting for them to germinate and become a source of fresh vegetables on board. In addition to these, the necessary fruits for navigation are also prepared. Those who freeze in the ice cellar can ensure that the crew can eat fresh fruits every three days. As for why, Li Donglin did not know. He only knew that it was the requirement of the state. It was said that sailing on the sea could effectively prevent sepsis. In fact, it has been proved in hundreds of years. In European countries, the high level of sepsis has become extremely rare in the Tang Dynasty. Moreover, other countries do not have such convenient conditions as the Tang people, and their national strength is not as good as that of the Tang people, which has accumulated huge national strength for hundreds of years. In addition, a group of wizard talents were specially trained to serve the country shortly after the founding of the people''s Republic of China. As a result, they can integrate all their strength to provide such luxurious man-made conditions for a seagoing ship. After taking a look at the huge grain storage cave, Li Donglin closed the gate and pressed a mechanism to hide the compartment. Then he returned to his office area and began to write in his diary. Then, with a small amount of water simply clean the body, then take off the clothes and lie in bed. What he didn''t know was that there were a group of shadows following them in the sea. The next morning, Li Donglin naturally got up. Yesterday afternoon''s Carnival made the whole ship turn over except for those on duty. They slept all day, and the next day they were completely awake. After Li Donglin knew it, he also regretted it. But considering that he didn''t do anything and slept until the next day, the sailors who had been fighting against the storm all night should be so tired. But he still has to say something. Because he clearly knew that sailors could be presumptuous, but only he could not. It''s not on the territory of our country. It''s a vast ocean. Danger is everywhere. Even if they sailed for several months, they didn''t encounter any other danger except the storm, but it doesn''t mean that the danger doesn''t exist. As a soldier, he is sensitive to the fact that in this seemingly calm sea, danger is hidden in the dark. Chapter 806 "Big... Big... Big." "Small... Small... Small." Surrounded by the sailors, desperately shouting, the ship deck is gambling. In fact, gambling was not allowed on the ship, but due to the boring navigation, Li Donglin granted a license, but he was not allowed to gamble money. It''s punishment. The loser has to accept the punishment of the winner, or take off his pants and stand on his head, or sing a song, or perform something. In fact, Li Donglin''s change, although lacking money, makes a small game more interesting. In addition to the size of gambling, there are also wrist pulling and various entertainment games. The punishment results are as above, all to activate the dull atmosphere on the ship. Otherwise, the boundless open sea is enough to make anyone bored to the point of madness. More serious, there may be serious fighting. Of course, the weapons are all put in the compartment of the captain''s room. When there is no battle, the weapons are not allowed to be worn by sailors. "It''s little, oh..." The onlookers hissed. Soon the loser would be asked to play a small game by the winner. The winning sailor then said, "I heard that your buttocks are full of heat. What did the medical officer say?" The onlookers laughed unkindly, and then the man said, "you should let your little butt and your second brother see the sunshine, otherwise, be careful that it makes your second brother completely ineffective, and you won''t have a son!" He stood up and yelled, "now, take off your pants and walk on your head." "Take off your pants!" "Take off your pants!" "Take off your pants!" The onlookers looked as if they were watching the excitement, but the loser was a little embarrassed. The winning sailor pulled him up and said, "come on, brother, don''t be shy." The latter was a little uneasy in the noise, but he bit his teeth, took off his trousers, stood upside down and walked around, letting them be touched by the sun. The onlookers laughed more when they saw it. Soon, I don''t know because of who, the winning sailor was also taken off his pants by a group of sailors, and then forced to stand upside down and walk around. The onlooker laughed even more, and the sailor who lost didn''t look embarrassed and shy. Instead, he laughed happily. "Smart boy!" Li Donglin looked at the scene and said with a smile. Just now, he clearly saw that the sailor who had won the race said something to his companions. Then he saw that the sailors in the crowd were surprised and took off his trousers with a bad smile. Because of his reasons, this little game does not make the loser feel ashamed. Instead, it enlivens the atmosphere and makes up for the possible cracks among the sailors. He just looked at it for a while, then he did not look at it any more. Instead, he looked at the distance and looked at the distance. Sailing on the sea is very boring. There are not so many recreational activities for people to relax. Therefore, he needs this kind of small game to relax the tense and irritable mood of the crew. If he doesn''t, sooner or later, there will be an accident. "Yes?" Li Donglin was staring at the sea. He seemed to see a dark shadow swimming fast, but he didn''t see what it was¡° Maybe it''s fish He has his own suspicions. The sea is big, and there are many lives in it. There are a lot of life that has not been discovered and understood by human beings. Therefore, he has the right to regard this as a small episode and ignore it immediately. The time of the day soon ended, night began to fall, the sea breeze blowing, bring a bit of cool climate for the night. Most of the sail fell, only a small part of it spread, and continued to sail towards the sea ahead. In fact, the new world is far away from the old one. There are not only huge land, but also numerous islands of different sizes. More distribution of many savages and foreign civilization, in addition, there are many demons! In the captain''s room, the light is still on. Every day, even if the voyage is boring, Li Donglin will faithfully record the events of that day. Even the recreational activities of the sailors, one of his few days to pass the time. In addition, he is studying some charts, drawing and recording the sea area and hydrological data along the way, and sorting out the files, which need to be handed over to the state in the future. Therefore, they are very valuable data. After doing these well, Li Donglin opened a book and read it carefully. He is not sleepy at the moment, because of the lack of entertainment, reading has become one of his few hobbies. He is happy and even angry for a thing recorded in the book, a history and a great person. Especially the history of their country, the history of the Tang Dynasty, is his favorite. From the history, he learned about 500 years ago. He was angry and heartbroken at the contemporary ancestors. He was also happy with the birth of the country and proud of the rise and gradual prosperity of the country! And, in their generation, he also believes that his country will become stronger. He was fascinated by it when he suddenly heard the song. "Yes?" He listened quietly. At the beginning, he thought it was an illusion. However, the owner of the song awakened his physiological desire¡° It''s a woman After a long voyage in the sea, like his crew, he never touched a woman again. I didn''t want to, but now I''m awakened by the master of this song. However, many years of military career let him wake up¡° There can''t be women on board! " Therefore, the difficulty of sailing, women and men in the end different, women''s psychological structure doomed them to be more trouble than men. Men can not take a bath for several years, but women can not. In addition, if there are women on the ship, it will greatly affect the morale and morale of the ship. They will cause great jealousy behavior, and then produce disharmonious factors. In addition, Europeans believe that taking women on board is an ominous thing. The song is charming and graceful, such as singing and weeping. The voice is very sweet, with a kind of hazy and shy temptation, which makes Li Donglin very angry. And this song also made the sleeping sailors wake up. They all talked about this song warmly. Their eyes were full of fire. They put on their clothes in a hurry and gathered on the deck. The old captain with his neck outstretched listened to the song in the distance. "God, I haven''t touched a woman for a long time." "Me too..." "It''s a beautiful song. I believe it looks good." No one will care about why women''s songs appear in the open sea. No one cares about this moment, how strange their behavior seems! All the male creatures gathered on the deck, trying to find the direction of the singing master. They wanted to find them immediately. Then, they rush to comfort their lonely hearts with their soft bodies. Even if Li Donglin is alert at this moment, he can''t stop his ears and body. His expression unconsciously begins to fall into infatuation. Listening to the wonderful song, the helmsman is the same, the ship is in a kind of change that no one is aware of, heading for the position where the song comes from! Gradually, the song is no longer ethereal, but gradually clear. Then, the intoxicated sailors saw that there were dozens of graceful bodies sitting on the rocks on the sea with a layer of fog rising in the distance. They have long hair, shawls, delicate hands or touch their chest, or thighs, beautiful singing voice, singing songs like weeping. "Woman, woman!" All the sailors were boiling, their eyes wide open and panting, and their roars interrupted the singing. The wonderful singing stopped abruptly, and the shadowed figure looked at their boat. Then the sound of splashing into the water sounded, and the wonderful figure dived into the water. All the sailors regretted and glared at each other. Then, with the sound of the sea, they only heard a loud noise in the water. Then, shadow after shadow leaped onto the deck, and they saw a beautiful woman lying prone on the deck. A pair of enchanting eyes, are looking at them charming, a pair of delicate arms are covering their full chest. Each of them widened their own eyes, and looked at them with blood in them, and their gasps were like a pump. Then, he rushed up with a strange cry Chapter 807 Behind is the vast sea, the sea in constant rhythm, at the foot is the dark red deck like Torah, the damaged bow and the quiet bay, plus the lush and exquisite scenery on the shore. There are two distinct extremes of Jingwei. Light, full-bodied light, is dazzling, not less than the sun hanging high above the sky. A tall figure, bathed in the light, came quietly on the damaged deck like Shura hell. Such a scene, let Li Donglin can''t help but stare his eyes, open his mouth. The shock in his heart was stronger than ever. "Who are you..." "People?" Bathed in the white light of the tall figure, a faint smile, let a person such as bathing in spring like voice sounded in Li Donglin''s heart¡° I''m not a human, I''m an elf, I''m a wizard "Spirit, wizard?" Li Donglin was very surprised, "can you speak in my heart?" Then Li Donglin saw a tall figure more than two meters tall falling lightly on the deck. On his body, he was wearing a long robe interwoven with silver and black, which showed that his figure was extremely long and elegant, and his long silver hair was scattered on his back. Exposed slightly pointed ears, a pair of lake blue eyes, white skin, clean face. People can''t help but focus their eyes on him and feel good about him. The wizard smiles, "it''s a gift for elves!" "Talent?" "Yes, we can freely communicate with everything! We can communicate with the dead sea or the motionless trees in your eyes. Even if we teach them language, we can pass on any message we want to pass on through them. " "Why are you here..." The wizard sighed and looked at the dry dark red deck, "I heard the cry and pain of the dead, so I came to find the trace..." "Is it?" Looking at the hellish deck, Li Donglin kneels on the deck in silence and gathers up the broken limbs. His eyes are filled with tears again. In the past, he would be very happy to see the spirit, but now, all this is not important to him. His crew, his ship, all of these become no longer important with the death of the crew. He lost everything and the courage to go home. He didn''t know how to tell the crew''s family about their death. He could still remember the scenes when he left. When they set sail to sea, they were so high spirited, with the emperor''s promise and the people''s welcome, how invincible, however... Now, in this situation, he asked, without any face, they can go home alone. Not only the emperor, but also the crew''s family. The wizard looked at this scene silently. He did not understand and could not pay attention to the complex thoughts and emotions of human beings. Because both sides are different species! Moreover, as a powerful high spirit, he disdains to pay attention to the complex emotions of human beings. No matter what happened on the ship or the man kneeling on the deck in front of him, he could not feel sympathy and compassion for one side. In his opinion, it''s all part of nature. When it''s time for mermaids to breed, they need foreign males to help them continue the whole group. And if the sailors on this ship could resist this temptation, they would not suffer so much. However, it''s a pity that they didn''t resist the temptation. It''s also an irreproachable fact that they became the tools and food for mermaid''s offspring. In a word, it''s all self blame. "Your Majesty, I''m sorry for your advice... Brothers, I''m sorry for you..." with that, Li Dong picked up a bloody sword on the deck and killed himself. "What are you doing?!" The wizard didn''t understand. He pointed out a light blade and knocked down Li Donglin''s long sword. However, the sharp sword still cut off Li Donglin''s neck artery. Red blood, instant outflow, in a very short period of time contaminated with large pieces of clothing. The wizard walked up to Li Donglin and put a layer of emerald light on his right hand to heal his wounds. "No... no..." Li Donglin weakly prevented the treatment of the wizard. The latter was puzzled, "their death has nothing to do with you. This is the law of nature and the system of life reproduction and survival under the rules. You don''t have to end your precious life like this! You know, the life span of elves is thousands of times that of human beings, and I have never seen any elves take the initiative to end their lives in such an attitude. Why do you end your life so rashly? " "Ha ha..." Li Donglin said with a bitter smile, "I have the heavy trust of the emperor and the country... I have no face to go back to China to apologize to the Emperor... I have no face to tell the families of my brothers... I can''t go back to China to tell them about their death... I don''t want to let the world think that we died so cowardly and died of lust... Ha ha..." The wizard was silent and puzzled. His blue eyes were full of doubts. "Can I... Ask you something?" The wizard scattered the emerald light in his hands. He looked at the man with a strong will to die in his arms, hesitated for a while, and nodded, "you say it!" Li Donglin smiles. At this moment, his weak body seems to have recovered all his physical strength. He shakes his fingers, points to the closed captain''s room, and says: "there... Is my... My log. I hope... You can add it in the sea area where we meet the mermaid... Send my log back to my... Country, Let more people... Police... Alert... "After that, he died. Before he died, his eyes seemed to find the direction to go home, and he looked there with a blank vision. "Ah, human..." "What a complicated life!" Put the dead body on the deck quietly. The wizard recites a mantra to bring the broken limbs and flesh together. He looks at the dying human quietly. He didn''t understand and couldn''t know what was the reason of the complex mind of human beings. In the face of his request, he just hesitated for a moment and agreed to it. This makes the wizard, at this moment, want to know more about human beings and why their thoughts are so complicated. "What''s your Majesty''s purpose, and why do we start to contact human beings and understand them at this time?" The wizard thought for a moment and looked at the ship. He felt a special emotion which was hard to explain. Later, he came to the captain''s room of Li Donglin. He didn''t know what he thought about the man who didn''t know his name. He picked up the scattered log book and looked through it casually, but he was surprised to find that there were some similarities between them. "Is there such a coincidence? Why is this human word so similar to ours? " The wizard restrained the doubts in his heart, and at the same time, he had a strong curiosity for the first time. He wants to go to the human kingdom to see, not only to complete the things he promised others, but also to see with his own eyes what the human kingdom is like with such a complex and inexplicable sense of responsibility. The wizard picked up the pen, then turned to a new page of the logbook, drew the sea area where the mermaid appeared, truthfully wrote down the mermaid''s motive and the reason for doing so, and wrote down the way to avoid it. Later, he found the nautical chart and many water pattern materials in the captain''s room, collected them all, and did it with a thought he didn''t understand. Then he left the empty, corpse strewn ship. And, call a gust of wind, push the ship to the bottom of the sea, let them sleep quietly in the bottom. Then, the wizard recites the mantra, and the empty sea is twisted out of thin air. Then, an elegant white ship sails out of it. Then, the wizard gracefully jumped onto the white boat, the white and delicate sails fell, the rudder turned, and sailed towards the new world for the wizard. He wants to go to the human world, to contact new civilization! Chapter 808 The boundless different space, in which a piece of area, scattered with countless spheres. They work regularly with each other, and a layer of dense light envelops these spheres one by one. They are different in size from each other, big and small. However, the dense ball, do not know how many in the end it has. In one area, a sphere is floating quietly, its appearance and body shape are shrinking and expanding; A layer of dense light, flashing constantly, uncertain. The inside of the ball is a huge world that does not match its shape. The first is a primitive universe. Everything here is very primitive. There are a lot of materials floating in the vast universe. The collision and aggregation between them are bringing different changes to this primitive universe. Time here seems to have accelerated. The evolution over 100 million years has been completed in a very short time. A large number of galaxies have been born, colorful galaxies, and countless stars have been born with the impact of meteorites. Primitive universe, primitive planet, primitive world. Except for a planet favored by God, there is life. It is very difficult for other planets to have life. It takes time to do everything. It takes time and all kinds of "nutrients" to evolve. In the different space inside the world, ininville is here guarding the core of the world, which has been devouring for some time. Let the small world have a feeling of "eating too much". Although in the process of swallowing the small universe, it is quite smooth, the small world has almost no barrier to swallow the small universe. All of them, as the food for the growth of the small world, the primitive universe is a very obvious example. However, in the process of continuous phagocytosis, the small world also needs time to complete the digestion of these small universes. At the same time, it also needs time for the small world to complete the reorganization and complement of its own rule system. Now the small world is more and more like a world after natural evolution. Its internal rules are constantly improving. At the same time, its internal environment is not only a small part retained by Jiangning at the beginning. Other places are dominated by the small world itself and constantly improved. With the constant improvement of the world rules, some new changes have begun to take place in the special plane world that carries the world and most of life. First, the two ends of this huge plane world begin to touch each other like the other end of each other. Its four sides, like stretching each other, and finally with each other contact fusion. At that time, the huge plane world will become a huge ball. However, it and the original universe, is still blocked by a colorful torrent. This is a clear boundary between Jing and Wei. It is also a dividing line between the primitive universe and the plane world, and the two develop in two directions without interference. According to the planning between yiningwei and Jiangning, the calculation is made. The main development direction of the primitive universe is the research and development of leading science and technology. Because Jiangning has long known that after the development of science and technology to a certain extent, its power is big enough to make people fear. What''s more, the most important factor is that science and technology have developed to a certain extent. As long as it has sufficient resources, whether it is cannon fodder or high and medium end, its production speed and equipment speed can make people feel desperate. Although the research of science and technology, if it does not involve special rules, is difficult to pose a threat to many powerful existence. However, it is easy to rely on the power of science and technology to eliminate the strong existence that does not involve rules. The plane world, its development direction, is mainly derived from the extraordinary force of a variety of professional systems. This system needs time, talents and more resources. Compared with science and technology, the speed of the birth of the strong is difficult to judge. Only one thing is that with the development of science and technology, the speed of packing and production can''t be compared with that of the world of step-by-step cultivation. At present, these two places are gradually developing according to his plan towards the goals already set. Ordinary people living in the plane world can''t know the drastic changes that are happening in the world. Similarly, we can''t understand that this huge plane world is changing like a sphere. This comes from the improvement of the rules. Similarly, in the future, this huge world will gradually have a stable climate and special geomorphic style because of the continuous improvement of the rules. Similarly, its future changes can not be speculated with common sense. Ininville observes that the species in the lower world are becoming more and more wonderful and diversified because of himself. He silently observes the changes in the lower world. There, is a new era of navigation in full swing. With his help, everything that he lives on all the land in the world will become more and more lively with the advent of the era of great navigation. The primitive firearms also appeared at his instigation. This is a fight between mortals. In the future, the development of firearms will not make the world enter the era of science and technology as he knows. Because his will is the embodiment of rules. At the same time, he also watched the high elves in accordance with his orders, showing a more and more prosperous situation. Although, with the loosening of his will, more and more loopholes began to appear because of the barrier he drew. However, the high elves, who live their lives in peace, still have no intention of large-scale contact with the outside world. Only a few elves and witches began to explore the outside world gradually. Over a long period of time and years, the supernatural power in the high elves, derived from a variety of systems. This is not other results, but the high elves, their status is aloof! Moreover, because of his will derivation, the whole world ushered in a new explosion is the inevitable result! Ininville''s thoughts were flying, thinking of many places, and then the vibration from the core of the world made his thoughts automatically return. Start to focus all your attention on the world itself. The dense fog of light is constantly shrinking and expanding, and the core of the world is also expanding and breathing like the heart, so is its external form. In the end, it all ends in a flash, with a jerk in and out. This is the end of indigestion caused by swallowing other small universes. A new round of annexation will be launched. Ininville began to push the small world again and continue to move towards the next goal. The target he saw this time gave him a fresh feeling, because this world is called super body! Chapter 809 This is a world he knows well, an ordinary woman who goes to the magic road by accident. Because of the shabby drugs hidden in her abdomen, she has a series of changes. And the only one with 100 percent brain development. This story fantasizes what changes will occur once the human brain reaches 100%. And the story of Lucy, is the ultimate fantasy, become a God. The power she shows is extremely incredible, and some of those abilities can be achieved by human beings through instruments. Some of them can''t do it at all. However, Lucy can easily do, she can in a short period of time, the memory of all the contents of thick books. You can also make your figure appear on any device in an instant. In her eyes, the world, including the human body, is no longer a secret. Finally, with the continuous development of her brain, she can easily see those past historical events through time and space. Understand everything and find out the unknown and incomprehensible mysteries of human beings. When ininville appeared, he was discovered by Lucy, who had already become a God. "Who are you?" Some empty, and some erratic voice from all directions. "Lucy?" After a moment of silence, the owner of the voice said again, "do you know me?" Then she asked suspiciously, "but who are you? I don''t know you. Even if I search through time and space, I can''t find your relevant information. " "Ha ha." With a smile, ininville stood in the void and said, "Lucy, you can''t find my information. You don''t know me, but I know you. " Then, the void produced waves, and Lucy, who had already been in harmony with everything, showed her original appearance for the first time. She stood in front of ininville, without feeling heartless, "my memory can''t go wrong, I don''t know you, the same is true in the past time and space. I haven''t seen you in my DNA memory. " "Lucy, have you ever noticed anything different since you became a God?" Instead of answering Lucy''s question, inenville asked her a new one. "Different places?" On her face, for the first time, there was an expression of doubt. She looks around, looks and perceives the place where she has been, and looks at the distant and profound universe. For a long time, he said, "I don''t feel any different places. I can feel everything in the universe, including the history of the universe and everything. But... "She looked at ininville and asked again," I don''t know your origin, your information, your DNA... Besides, you are not human, although you look very similar. But you are very different from human beings. " Suddenly, she came to the front of ininville and raised her hand to touch her body. And, with heartfelt admiration, "you are different from human beings, you are powerful." "Flame, there is a flame burning in your soul. It is so warm and full of vitality. At the same time... It is so dangerous. If you are not careful, everything will be burned by it!" She looked up at ininville. "Can you tell me who you are?" "Sure, Lucy!" Ininville began to introduce herself to Lucy. "My name is ininville. I''m an elf!" "Spirit?" Lucy said: "human beings exist in the fantasy race, advantaged spirit!" "That''s right!" Lucy asked him, "you can''t have appeared on the earth. I looked up the data of the earth, and there was no sign of you or elves. Even in this universe, there is no information about you. So, where are you from? " "I come from another world, and the Elves were born in a bigger world." "Multiverse!" Lucy said, "I know it, but I never leave here to go to another universe." She asked again, "what are you here for, why do you know me, and why do you know my name?" "I''ll tell you a story!" Ininville continued: "long ago, the universe was a whole, a unified and complete powerful universe! However, due to the invasion of foreign visitors, the complete and unified universe was torn apart in a war. Since then, there has been a saying of multiverse, and because of that war, the divided universe is still in a state of constant division. It''s a long time. I don''t know how long it''s been. Of course, the universe has been divided into several parts. No one knows what the consequences will be if the universe continues to split. " He looked at Lucy. "I don''t know that." Lucy understood, calm as dead water of the heart, but also because of these words set off waves. She asked, "Why are you here, for what..." "I come for unity!" "Unity?" Ininville nodded. "The universe has been splitting for too long, and it''s still splitting. I want to unify the splitting universe and recreate the pattern of the universe a long time ago. It is for this purpose that I am here to establish a new order. Here, it''s part of the universe. " "Lucy, you are unique, unique. I can give you the identity of Gaia, and you can help me manage the new universe. It''s desolate now, but it''s gradually showing the brilliance of life! " "I''m standing in the way of you!" Ininville admitted frankly, "yes, Lucy, your existence has hindered my pace of unity. But if you want to, then the fusion of two different universes will be very smooth. It''s good for both sides. With the continuous unification, the universe will gradually improve. In the future, it will become colorful, and life will have a broader living space and corresponding resources. " He said to Lucy, "but you are different, Lucy! You are a unique being. In this universe, you are the first human with 100% brain development. He is also the only one who ascends the throne of God as a human being. I hope you can help me to complete the unification of the universe and reproduce the glorious situation of a long time ago. I will give you Gaia''s identity and let you manage a colorful new world "What should I do?" Lucy asked again, "what will life be like here?" Ininville said: "you need to promote the active integration of the world, life here, everything will return to a new origin. In a new world, it was born again. They are incomplete, and so are many people in the multiverse. Therefore, they also need to be reunited with the universe. " Lucy nodded, her eyes and expression remained unchanged. "I see. I''m looking forward to the reunification of the universe. At the same time, I would like to see how wonderful the pictures you described are "You will, Lucy!" Then, the two can lead and promote the existence of the world, and begin the process of active integration! Chapter 810 "Wonderful world, brand new universe, everything is full of vitality and primitive." Lucy closed her eyes and carefully felt everything in the small world, looking at the primitive and broad universe and the lower world, the world that is transforming from a plane world to a sphere, and the great sailing in full swing. "Strange race, they are elves?" Lucy turned her head and asked ininville, who was standing beside her. "That''s right!" Lucy does not speak, she quietly looked at this side that incomparably prosperous and lively new world, although this world, is still in a very primitive state. Only simple and primitive firearms, coupled with changes in the rules, make it impossible to enter the technological civilization here. However, where few mortals know, there are a group of people who can control the extraordinary power. Besides this world, there is a more magnificent primitive universe, where is the cradle of scientific and Technological Development and progress. The dominance and integration between the two worlds make the evolution of rules in the small world more perfect. Lucy and ininville let her manage a primitive and wild universe, let her guide those planets that have already appeared life, and lead to breed a new intelligent life. And let Lucy guide them in time. "That''s about what''s right for you right now." Ininville said to her, "I need you to guide this wild universe and life there." "You''ve set new rules for the world, and you''re not going to interfere." Lucy saw through the difference of rules between two integrated and non-interference worlds. Ininville just smiles, not talks. "I see. I''ll help you." Lucy said, the whole body exploded in an instant, into countless light spots scattered into the primitive universe. And ininville began to push the small world again, continue to move towards other universes, and once again carry out a new round of process of Annexing and merging the universe. The unified universe has been divided for too long, and for unknown reasons. Let the split universe continue to split again, if they are allowed to continue to split. At that time, I don''t know what it will be like. The small world pushed by ininville is flying towards another universe at a very fast speed. In this vast space, even if we rely on the whole picture of the universe shown by the power of fate artifact, the distance between each universe is very close. But once you want to go to another universe, the distance is so different that it can make ordinary people despair. However, for ininville, although it is still far away, it is not far away. With the passage of time, ininville came to a new universe, which is much larger than those small universes. What''s more, the breath emanating from the interior of the whole universe also surprised ininville. Here, there is no supernatural power, and there is no civilization of supernatural power. It''s still a world dominated by technology, but the message that ininville perceives tells him. The scientific and technological civilization in this universe is developing very strongly. Strong enough to threaten him! "Three bodies!" Under the protection of the small world, his whole body came to the infinite space. Then, under the protection of the small world, iningwell began to approach the huge universe in front of him. The fortune artifact in front of his chest blooms endless light, and ininville''s eyes look at the huge universe in front of him. Close your eyes, open your mind and begin to understand the rules of the universe. In his perception, he observed the universe. In his perception, only the hometown of noumenon is similar to here. The rules are as strict and dense as the rules, and refuse the birth and appearance of all extraordinary forces. That means that once he comes into the universe, he will face expulsion and hostility on the level of rules. At that time, perhaps the cosmic civilization born in this universe will also attack him. Although most civilizations can''t threaten him, the so-called divine civilization in the universe has the power to threaten him. It is not a simple thing that he wants to annex the universe by force when he cannot enter. It''s different from the small universe he devoured before, where the rules are lax and there is no strong civilization. Even if there are, those civilizations are not as powerful as the three body universe. What''s more, those cosmic civilizations in the small universe did not give birth to a civilization such as zeroers. The latter can restart the universe, while the former is far inferior to the latter. After careful thinking, ininville found that he had no way to take the universe in front of him. In other words, there is no way to take it for the time being. The small world and it are not completely powerful. And relying on the cosmic fleet in the small world, we can not solve the cosmic God level civilization in the three body universe at one time. Because the cosmic fleet in the small world is not the rival of the three body cosmic God level civilization at all. Even if you can''t see other people''s faces, you will be killed easily. Not to mention the zero civilization, even the three body civilization, the cosmic fleet in the small world is not their opponent. It will be very easy for the three body civilization to destroy the space fleet in the small world. But the technology here is what he needs. Especially the earth in the three body universe, after knowing the existence of the three body man, and after a series of crises. The earth''s science and technology, once again ushered in a stunning big bang. It''s just like opening and hanging up. The progress is amazing. If it''s not for the following series of things, if we give the earth enough time. It is very likely that the earth civilization will grow into another powerful cosmic civilization. However, it is a pity that the dark forest of the three body universe and the environment of the earth at that time did not give enough time for the protection of the earth civilization. With the exposure of the earth civilization and the three body civilization, a two-way foil of singer civilization turns the solar system into a beautiful starry mural. In a word, the cosmic civilization in the three body universe is very powerful. Powerful civilizations can be found everywhere, and so can their weapons. They have gone beyond human thinking, even beyond human imagination. However, some powerful civilizations, they did. Random dimensionality reduction, creating black holes, strong shocking. And the most powerful zero civilization, and how strong it will be, ininville did not know. But he did sense the threat from the three body universe. "A split and incomplete universe can give birth to such a terrible and powerful cosmic civilization. Then, how many strong men were bred in the unified universe long ago? " Inenville is so fascinated that he can''t help imagining and unifying the brilliant situation of the universe. However, it is this powerful unified universe that has been torn apart. I don''t know where the wizarding world is, and how powerful it should be! Chapter 811 With the help of the small world, ininville approaches the three body universe. His hand gently touched the three body universe, the fate compass hovering in his chest kept turning, analyzing and deciphering the rules of the three body universe. "The rules are quite strict, which is not inferior to the universe in my hometown." This is the universe of science and technology, which refuses the advent and birth of any extraordinary power. If ininville breaks the gap of the universe and enters the three body universe, he will be the enemy of the whole universe. However, at this moment, he did not have the absolute power to suppress the three body universe at one stroke. But in this universe, the cosmic civilization is very powerful. Strong enough to threaten him. Therefore, inenville could not help but not be careful. A bad man should not only face the suppression of the three body universe, but also deal with the attack of the cosmic civilization. However, the civilization in the universe is what he needs. No matter those powerful cosmic civilizations or the technologies they have developed, they are all what he needs. These can enhance the inside information of the small world. The more powerful the people are and the more powerful the civilization is, the more help they can provide in the future. Behind him, the small world, as his backer, came quietly under the will of ininville. Then, the whole body was covered by endless dense white light of the small world, slowly opened. It''s like opening a big mouth and slowly sticking it up... As the two universes gradually approach, where they are close to each other, the space becomes a mess. The origin of the world can''t help but dissipate, collide at the junction, and then collapse begins. The fierce collision between rules also unfolds. The two universes seem to have been torn apart by the invisible hand. The joint is constantly collapsing, and the invisible storm blows away the matter inside the two universes. It''s a great shock, it''s spread to both universes. In the three body universe, whether it is a powerful cosmic civilization, or a wild primitive civilization, or an ignorant creature. They all raised their heads and looked up at the sky, an unusual shock in the universe. He was surprised, frightened and puzzled. The civilization without ability is just surprised by the general shaking of earthquake, while the civilization that has become powerful looks to the depth of the universe. "What happened to the universe? Why is there a tremor coming?" This shock came very quickly, and spread to every corner of the universe in an instant. Even at the junction of the two universes, not only is the matter in the universe pouring out, but also some galaxies and planets are destroyed in an instant. The invisible storm diffuses, and the damaged places are also accelerating the damage, the rules are constantly broken, and the internal material and source are constantly flowing out. "Good, that''s it." Ininville looked at the joint of the two universes, which caused the fierce confrontation and collision. Immediately, his body was covered by endless flames. Under his transformation, the immortal fire turned into a more extreme attribute. The strong flame full of the smell of destruction rushed into the three body universe in an instant along the joint of the two universes. At the same time, it began to deprive the origin and material of the three body universe. These things flow out one after another along the junction of the two universes, and the special "transmission channels" formed by the collision of the two universes flow into the small world one after another. The small world, bit by bit, devours the material and origin from the three body universe. The shaking motion and the drastic change of the universe itself spread to every corner of the universe at an incomprehensible super speed. Even if it is senseless and heartless, without wisdom, it is just a collection of pure rules, and it wakes up under the situation of shaking and the loss of its own origin. At the same time, the powerful God level civilization of the universe and the zero civilization also set their eyes on the source of the change. Each detector, with an incomprehensible speed, flies to the source of cosmic change. At the same time, a shocking picture, through the detector transmission return to zero civilization. Powerful God level civilization, in the face of this scene also feel incomparable shock! Through the special transmission channel, they see another sphere universe wrapped by endless white light, and now they are opening part of their body and slowly approaching their universe. The different space outside the universe also makes the powerful divine civilization dazzled and fascinated. "Beyond the universe, there is a new special place!" This special space, even the powerful divine civilization, has never known, understood or observed. Its vastness can be described as boundless. After all, it exists to accommodate different universes. It is also because of its existence that there is living space for all universes. But these are all unknown to the powerful God level civilization zeroers. Today, they are presented with such a picture of a special space as magnificent as the universe. There are endless matter and colorful light escaping from the outside. Through a special channel of the same magnificent beauty, it enters another universe which is shrouded by endless white light. "The strange universe is gradually eating away everything in our universe!" Even if we don''t know what the colorful light is, we can recognize the material that is constantly escaping from the universe at the first sight. "If the matter of the universe continues to flow out, then in the end, only destruction will wait for the fate of our universe!" The consequences of the collision between the two universes are unimaginable. In the past, in the long years of hundreds of millions of time units. Zero civilization has never seen such a phenomenon. In their long time, they have witnessed the black hole devouring everything. I have also witnessed the material scene of the collision of two planets. However, the collision of two non-contact universes is rare in hundreds of millions of years. However, the crisis behind this spectacle can be easily predicted by anyone. Either when the two sides collide, they will go to destruction together, or one side will completely crush the other side. In addition, there is an almost impossible outcome. That is, the two universes are completely integrated in the collision. However, this kind of result has not been adopted by the zero civilization, which may be due to the fact that the possibility is very small. It''s almost impossible, and the hope is very small. What they don''t know is that the situation is moving towards a situation that is very small and almost impossible. Chapter 812 Under the control of ininville, the small world keeps approaching the three body universe. As the distance between them is getting closer, their own rules begin to collide fiercely. Whether it''s the small world or the three body universe, their regular contact side collapses and breaks at the moment of contact. The matter inside each other, with the broken holes in the universe, constantly escape. Different from the small world without consciousness and powerful existence, the innumerable materials and sources in the three body universe flow outward with the damaged place. The small world, under the control of ininville, lost very little, or because of the small world''s annexation of many small universes. Or because of the compulsory management of inningville and Lucy, even at the moment of collision, two unconnected universes are torn apart. However, the huge inside information gives the small world enough time to engage in a war of attrition with the three body universe in the case of mutual loss. The material and origin of the outflow also flowed back into the small world through the special transmission channel formed by inningville with the help of the power of the destiny compass. As a result, the situation of nibbling appeared. The powerful God level civilization zeroers of the three body universe, although they are powerful, they are not in full contact with the two universes. The threat of zeroers is almost equal to none. That''s because eninville, the powerful demigod of the fifth order, is in this unique space that can accommodate the existence of the universe. Only with the protection of the small world can we leave the special space in front of us. The civilization of zeros does not have such ability, once they are not protected by the three body universe. No one knows the consequences of rashly appearing in the outside world. But in ininville, we can feel the huge and different space in front of us, the invisible and dangerous place hidden under the calm surface. In the three body universe, except for the zero civilization and a few powerful cosmic civilizations, other civilizations do not have the ability to see clearly and explore where the shock that shakes the whole universe comes from. The wars between civilizations in the universe are more dangerous than those in the past. The losers have little chance to turn over and make a comeback. Therefore, every civilization that steps into the universe, understands the dangerous civilization of the universe, and treats any civilization that they don''t understand and the dangerous universe, can''t help but be careful. Losers, one step wrong, lose everything, no chance to come back. The civilizations in the three body universe, for various reasons, launch a wide range of cosmic wars. Their research and development of weapons have already reached an appalling level. Highly developed ultra-high civilization, their understanding and application of the universe, let them develop to the extreme state. The powerful form of civilization also makes the corresponding civilization''s demand for all kinds of resources reach an appalling level. At present, the zero civilization is making relevant analysis and preparing for war due to a collision from a different universe! It is difficult to make clear how long they have existed and developed. However, as the most powerful God level civilization, they face this challenge. Take it as it should be. At the same time, facing the impact of different universe and the drastic changes after the impact. They don''t think that there will be no strong civilization in the same universe. On the contrary, because of the size of the small world and the attitude of the strong impact. However, those who return to zero are extremely cautious, and the feeling of no reason tells them that this is a long planned collision action. "Because of the impact of different universes, the matter of our universe is constantly flowing into the outer void. Once we let the matter of the universe continue to flow out. In the end, it is likely to cause dimension reduction throughout the universe. Perhaps, more seriously, our universe will face the only situation of destruction. " "So, the first thing we need to do is to stop the outflow of cosmic matter. The second point is to comprehensively prevent the impending crisis. Once the two universes collide completely, no one knows what the consequences will be. With good luck, the two universes may be completely integrated. With bad luck, both universes may face destruction. Besides... " "Perhaps, only one survived!" If the situation is really bad to this situation, then everyone hopes that their universe can survive in the end. No one wants to be the Party of destruction, they all want to be the ultimate winner and winner. However, the final result is really frightening. In particular, what they feel for no reason, what they perceive. The collision of different universes is not a coincidence, but an artificial result. This kind of feeling makes people who return to zero unwilling to believe this result. How broad is the universe, and how can human or civilization have such great power to promote a universe? If that is the case, then what a huge challenge they will face. However, at this time, a fierce flame once again rushed into the three body universe! The extreme atmosphere of destruction and turbulent fire completely surpass people''s cognition and concept of fire! This group has no roots, it''s a fire from the outside world. It doesn''t have any external material for it to burn, and it doesn''t have any devices around the flame. However, after the flame burst into the three body universe, it suddenly began the most intense combustion. Whether it''s giant planets, meteorites, or invisible matter, or all kinds of rays all over the universe. At this moment, they all become the supplies for the continuous burning and growth of the immortal fire! A tiny flame, after rushing into the three body universe, began to burn rapidly in a very short time. The most extreme attribute endows the fire with the most powerful destructive power. The invisible space is also destroyed by its extreme properties. The damaged area formed by the contact side of the two universes is constantly expanding under the fierce burning of the immortal fire. This aggravates the continuous loss of matter and origin in the three body universe. Suddenly, the civilization of returning to zero, which is constantly monitored here, is shocked. They have never understood or known the existence of the immortal fire. But I don''t know it''s not that they can''t see the power from the immortal fire. After all, this fire is a kind of fire that can create the world and everything. It will never die. It can burn anything tangible or intangible. The real crisis has come, and the challenge to the divine civilization of the three body universe has also begun. Chapter 813 The eternal fire of the extreme attribute constantly strengthens itself by burning everything inside the three body universe all the time. It is from a tiny line of fire, in a very short time, burning to light up a galaxy. In front of it, under its light source, even stars can''t be compared with it. However, the eternal fire does not bring warmth and vitality, but destruction, extreme destruction. "Trisomy, I''ve already made a move. How do you deal with the fire that can''t be put out?" Ininville has sufficient self-confidence, pure technology civilization, almost does not have the ability to extinguish the fire. Perhaps there will be a pure scientific and technological civilization with this ability to analyze the data and characteristics of the immortal fire, and then associate with the means and technology of extinguishing the immortal fire. However, these are not what any civilization in the three body universe can do. Even the most powerful God level civilization in the universe can''t go back to zero, let alone extinguish the immortal fire. It''s not that he''s arrogant or that he looks down on anyone or civilization. It''s the three body universe in front of us. Its pattern and inside information are only so big. How deep is the water and how big is the fish. However, the fish pond of the three body universe can''t produce a dragon that can extinguish the immortal fire! His eyes, quietly watching the three body universe, looking at its internal material and origin, in the fierce destruction of the immortal fire, continue to flow into the small world through special transmission channels. The two universes are constantly approaching, and the rules between them are constantly broken under the continuous collision. With the aggravation of the collision and the passage of time, the opening channels of the two universes become larger and larger. Just then, ininville observed a different scene. He saw huge space warships flying from the depths of the three body universe, and then extended one ferocious muzzle after another from these warships. Gorgeous to the extreme of the light beam, fire is burning vigorously under the vast area. However, in dealing with these counterattacks, it is impossible to shake the unquenchable fire. On the contrary, the intensive attack is like a great tonic, and the fire is burning more fiercely. At the same time, it is also growing. "Ordinary means can''t shake the immortal fire." Ininville remained silent, his eyes always focused on the scene. Since he knew that the universe in front of him was three bodies, and felt that he was strong enough to threaten his own civilization here, he made up his mind not to enter here. Moreover, the rules of the three body universe are as strict as his hometown. Even if he is a powerful demigod of the fifth order at the moment, and enters into a strange universe, the rule suppression he is facing will be too strong for him to accept. At that time, in the face of the powerful civilization in the three body universe, I''m afraid... The result will become very bad! Although the three bodies is a powerful universe dominated by science and technology, the existence of the immortal fire and its characteristics have drilled holes in the rules of the universe. Although the three body universe is powerful, it suppresses all supernatural abilities and forces. However, the characteristics of the immortal fire determine that no matter how to suppress and weaken the three body universe, it can not extinguish or expel the immortal fire. At this point, with the collision of two universes, the gap opened is equivalent to tearing apart the dense rules of the three body universe. The characteristics of the immortal fire, suppressed by the three body universe, have never been changed. By virtue of its own characteristics, it burns everything, whether tangible or intangible. The existence of the fire is bound to become a headache of the three body universe! The initial exploration of the return to zero civilization is also to explore the information of the immortal fire. When you see an attack that is powerful enough to destroy a galaxy, it has no effect on the immortal fire that runs through the whole galaxy. Instead, it makes it brighter. It has no effect at all. The civilization returning to zero realizes that the existence of the flame from the alien universe has gone beyond the conventional concept in their minds. "The matter of our universe, under the burning of this flame, has become its best fuel! It is growing by burning all the tangible and intangible things in our universe. If this fire is allowed to continue to grow, what will the consequences be... I believe that there is no other choice but destruction! " As mentioned above, the existence of immortal fire goes beyond the definition and concept of fire in scientific and technological civilization. Then, the zeros civilization began to make a new round of attacks against the galaxy occupied by the immortal fire! That is, the dimension reduction strike for the whole Galaxy! At the same time, a new plane gorgeous picture, from scratch, quietly appears in the vast cosmic sky bit by bit. At the same time, in this huge plane picture, a line of fire runs across the whole huge plane picture! However, those who are not allowed to return to zero are happy, and they find that their dimension reduction strike has changed. The immortal fire, which was "sealed" in the huge picture of planar galaxies, began to wobble, and then a violent wobble appeared. To the surprise of the civilization of the return to zero, a gaping scene appeared. The immortal fire sealed in the two-dimensional picture scroll is still burning. As the burning intensifies, the huge planar two-dimensional Galaxy scrolls are gradually disappearing under the continuous burning of the immortal fire. "Can''t the fire be sealed even if the dimension is reduced to two dimensions?" Because of the dimension reduction attack, we can see that a complete galaxy will be completely two-dimensional, which is a means to seal the immortal fire threatening the whole universe. We can see that the whole two-dimensional galaxy will be completely turned into fuel by the immortal fire. Zero civilization, a new round of dimension reduction attack begins again. The magnificent two-dimensional galaxy map is transformed from two-dimensional to one-dimensional under the attack of the new round of dimension reduction of the zeroer civilization! A very long line, across the deep universe. However, in this very long line, the zero civilization can still clearly observe the line of fire! It still exists there and has not been eliminated due to a new round of dimension reduction attacks. Instead, it burns one-dimensional space, becoming easier and more active. No one can understand or understand the feelings of zero civilization at this moment. They don''t understand, and they don''t understand what this fire from the alien universe is. What is its working principle and why does it always exist? Two dimensional can''t seal it, one-dimensional can''t, so what about zero dimensional? The zeroer civilization once again launched a dimension reduction attack against this one-dimensional cross deep universe. The line disappeared and replaced by an invisible point. It''s too humble in the dark environment of the universe. However, the homing civilization has always observed this point, a huge galaxy, which is constantly reducing its dimension under their attack. Finally, it turns into a point. However, the fire that they are afraid of still exists! It stays firmly in the center of that point, and then the immortal fire bound in zero dimension burns again! Chapter 814 "How is that possible?" The zeros who observe this scene can''t believe what they see. A whole huge galaxy, under their dimension reduction attack, is continuously reduced to zero dimension. However, in this process, although the mysterious flame from a different universe never moved. They are also attacked by their dimensionality reduction, completely sealed up with the whole galaxy. However, dimension reduction attack can not eliminate the flame at all. "Is it a flame that cannot be reduced?" "How could it be, how could there be such a fire?" Of course, some people questioned, "since it''s a fire that can''t be reduced, our dimension reduction attack should not have any effect on it. Why is it related to... " This is a problem that the civilization of returning to zero can not understand. They have never seen such a flame in the long history of the universe. Their scientific means have not been able to explain the problem. The huge galaxy, in the continuous dimension reduction attack, has completely turned into a point. And the fire that can''t be extinguished inside the point burns violently again, and the tiny point is burned out in an instant. It''s bigger than any star. It''s as big as a galaxy. Its light and heat illuminate countless dark places and spread to more distant places. In the place where its flame leaps up, all matter is constantly burning by it. The blazing flame takes the whole universe as fuel and nutrient for its growth. "If it goes on, the whole universe will be burned up by it!" The characteristics of the fire from the alien universe have been preliminarily analyzed by the zero civilization, but some deeper things have not been understood by the zero civilization. It''s just the first time they''ve been exposed to such a strange flame, a flame from a different universe. Now, the initial arrival of this flame, according to the guess of the zeroer civilization, is only a tentative move. However, this conjecture makes the return to zero civilization feel some fear towards the strange universe. After all, the first tentative fight, it is so difficult to understand the flame out. If it is a real full-scale invasion, what kind of enemies will we face when we wait for them and the universe? Just like all countries and nations, most of them will fight to the death in the face of the invasion of powerful enemies. There are very few people who do not resist at all and surrender directly. What''s more, the return to zero civilization can''t imagine what kind of situation the universe and their destiny will face if they fail. The universe under the dark forest and the interstellar war launched by different civilizations will be determined by the victory of one civilization and the complete extinction of another. Rising to the war between the two universes, the pattern will only be larger than the interstellar war, but not smaller. Perhaps, once they fail, they will only face destruction. The destruction of the whole universe! What do you think of the zero civilization? Ininville doesn''t know. He is still watching the approaching three body universe. Because he was afraid of the suppression of the rules of the three body universe, he was very worried that once he came to that universe, he would be completely suppressed by the rules to the point of changing from God to man. Then, in the face of the blow of the powerful civilization born in the three body universe, if a person is not careful, even he is likely to die there completely. When civilization rises to a certain level, the destructive power caused by it is the same as that of individual practitioners. In addition to the home battle, the final winner will be the three body cosmic civilization, not the invader from the alien universe. He will face the full suppression of the three body universe and the full counterattack of all cosmic civilizations. Therefore, he does not dare to go to the three body universe at all. What he can do is to control the small world to collide with the three body universe. With his deep foundation, he can break a gap in the dense three body universe and disrupt the rules there. Although the small world, will still suffer the same damage. However, the ultimate goal of ininville is not to die together with the three body universe, but to completely annex this powerful universe with powerful technological civilization. The characteristics of the immortal fire, plus the place where the immortal fire comes, the rules of the three body universe are due to the impact of the small world. It''s no longer rigorous, it''s flawed, it''s no longer complete. Moreover, as the small world is getting closer, the loophole is becoming more and more serious. The material and origin of the universe inside it are constantly overflowing with the broken holes. Therefore, the unquenchable fire has not been suppressed by the three body universe, and how is the three body universe suppressed. The characteristic of immortal fire is there. It is a divine fire that can create all things in the universe and even destroy all things. It''s not just a dimension reduction attack, it can be extinguished! Its existence maintains the immortal life of the elves. Even ininville does not dare to say that he fully understands it. Because, really understand it, perhaps only iluvita! At the same time of inningville''s thinking, a new round of attacks on the zeros civilization began again. Their actions, traction of all the mental strength of ininville! Powerful weapon of cosmic law! Where the fire is burning, the space of the universe is constantly collapsing and shrinking, and its huge area is all shrouded by the deeper space collapse. In a very short time, a huge funnel-shaped anomaly appeared in the space of the universe. And this huge funnel-shaped vision is constantly changing, which can be found in the different space containing the multiverse. In front of me, one side of the three body universe is constantly extending out a "tail?". "What the hell?" Ininville didn''t understand the means of the zero civilization. His eyes were fixed on the three body universe, and the funnel-shaped changes were increasing. At the same time, the tail of one side of the three body universe was constantly lengthening. Just as ininville watched the two visions at the same time, another change appeared. Below the funnel-shaped change, a huge black hole suddenly appeared, and the tail of the surface of the three body universe also opened a channel at the same time. The unquenchable fire was banished, and banished in a different way! "This..." Ininville opened his eyes wide, and no matter what he thought, he did not think of the end. The most frightening weapon of the universe, which is also the greatest threat to him, is driven out by the zero civilization in such an alternative way. At the same time, ininville also saw that the zeros civilization, while driving out the immortal fire, laid a defense in the wide range of the three body universe! It''s an invisible defense. It''s a defense laid out by the return to zero civilization with the weapons of the laws of the universe. Although it is not clear what kind of defensive and means, ininville did not dare to test in person. If he goes, he will face the suppression of the three body universe, if not all, only a small part. For a powerful God level civilization, it''s enough! Chapter 815 The gradual approach between the two universes and the collision from the rule level, in fact, did not have any impact on most of life. They simply can''t sense and sense the upheaval from the deepest part of the universe. However, those civilizations that have the ability to sense and sense drastic changes from the depths of the universe can''t relax like the most ordinary life. For example, under the impact of the alien universe, the zeros civilization first stood in the front and took the greatest risk. Compared with them, life in those remote galaxies is totally unaware of the upheaval from the depths of the universe. Every day, you can do whatever you need to do. You don''t know anything terrible from the depths of the universe. Since the return to zero civilization used the weapons of the laws of the universe to forcibly expel the immortal fire, ininville had no follow-up action. Because he knew that as a god level civilization of the three body universe, the one who returns to zero is extremely powerful. So far, how many of their means have not been shown, ininville has no idea. In addition, the zeroer civilization also has the advantage of home combat. The three body universe, whether it has will or not, will give it the home advantage of life itself. As a life body that does not belong to the birth of the three body universe, it will encounter malicious discrimination and suppression from the three body universe. Therefore, ininville temporarily stopped all follow-up actions until a part of the small world collided with the three body universe and made the next plan. In the same way, the civilization of returning to zero does not dare to enter the approaching small world. They are extremely afraid and even a little afraid of the mysterious and powerful flame! They fear how powerful a universe with such a magical flame will be? They did not imagine that the alien universe, which was pressing forward step by step, would only give birth to a terrible flame. On the contrary, they firmly believe that there is an extremely powerful civilization in that universe. Therefore, after making "absolute defense" with the weapons of cosmic law, what the zero returning civilization does is to closely monitor the collision that the two universes are about to face and the war that may follow the collision. As a result, there is a rare tranquility where the two universes break each other. Their confrontation does not stop. On the contrary, it will start to explode with the full contact between the universes. In the small world, with the passage of time, more and more countries and crew began to join in the great navigation and colonial movement. All kinds of new things from the new world are transported back to the old world by huge merchant ships. And the high elves, with the command of ininville, had a different change. Even this command, to the high elves, is so sudden, so incomprehensible. However, eninville, who had already been upgraded to a God, his orders were the will of the high elves. Therefore, the quiet and peaceful land of spirits is about to become lively. On the vast ocean, an elegant white boat is sailing towards the old world. Perhaps, for the high elves, Eurasia, Africa and other vast continents, for them, is a new world. Their existence and the land they live in are also a brand new world for the people of Eurasia and Africa. What''s more, in this huge world, there are many continents and countless islands, densely distributed in the vast ocean. The number of life and resources on these islands is also incalculable! Any resources here, everything here, will be completely parallel to the past, everything in space and time, to announce goodbye! From now on, what happens in parallel time and space cannot be compared with this new and huge world. Everything is brand new, everything belongs to the unknown. A new history needs a new generation of life to develop. ¡­¡­ Elven wizard, eiswell is staying in his captain''s room, quietly reading books, studying the language and books belonging to the Chinese people. For this new language, Elven wizard eiswell saw something similar to the language of high elves from this new type of writing called "Tang character". This raised a strong interest in eiswell''s heart. Ever since he accepted the dying entrustment of Chinese captain Li Donglin, eiswell, with inexplicable thoughts and mysterious tasks, sailed toward the so-called "new world", located in Europe and in the Mediterranean. He wanted to complete the order of the human captain, who was so shocked that he would hand over to the human country all the things they had encountered since they went out to sea and left home, as well as the water map and water pattern data observed and drawn along the way. By the way, eiswell also wants to see for himself what the human civilization, which created characters extremely similar to his own race, looks like. He also wanted to see the difference between the human civilization in the new world and the one he had been in contact with. Though, they are all human. Elegant white boat, open the invisible border, sailing in the vast ocean. This invisible boundary can not only cover the trail of the white boat, but also resist some disasters from nature. For example, storm and so on On the white boat, there was only one elf named asville, who had developed for many years. The research of the supernatural power profession such as wizard has already reached a new stage. Not only on the basis of the wizard profession, the branch system of Druids and warlocks has been developed, but also in other aspects, the achievements of the high elves have reached a very high level. In this respect, the white boat on which they sailed was the first target of the elves. White ships have long replaced human power and are controlled by Alchemy puppets. They don''t need to eat and drink, and they don''t have physiological needs. Only a certain amount of power energy needs to be replenished regularly, which can last for a long time. However, its disadvantages are also obvious, because it is not intelligent life. They can only execute the command from the host mechanically, otherwise, they will not have any interactive communication with the host. It''s OK in a short time. Once it''s done for a long time, it''s undoubtedly a kind of torture for the high elves. In addition to the wizard who likes to explore different places and advocate hermit life, ordinary elves don''t like this kind of cold alchemy puppet at all. On the contrary, they prefer fresh life. Eiswell is such an elf wizard. On his small white boat, there are only a group of cold and lifeless alchemy puppets as his crew. In addition, there are no elves, and there are only a small group of flower elves who take care of his arcane garden. For a long time, the flower elves and some tree people who had entered the elves continent because of the intersection of the celestial sphere had already bred a huge group. Even some of the flower elves that many elves took care of at the beginning, along with the passage of time, have bred small tribal clans. These elves accepted the protection of the high elves and tried their best to help the high elves take care of their botanical garden. After a long time, a large group of people grew up. Because of time, they split into different ethnic groups, showing a small tribal group. In the arcane garden of eiswell, there is also a small group of flower elf tribes, which are the result of long-term reproduction. He has served him for hundreds of years and lived in his arcane garden for hundreds of years. After a long voyage of more than two months, the white ship of Esquire finally arrived in the North Atlantic, getting closer and closer to the land called Europa. Chapter 816 The white boat sails gracefully in the North Atlantic, which is still far from the land. On the wide sea, you can meet sailing boats from time to time, rowing beautiful waves, and heading for the mainland with an urgent feeling of returning home. Eiswell also came out of his captain''s room to the deck and looked at the strange sea area completely different from the sea of elves across a border. On the wide sea, the sailboats passing by from time to time, aswell was also looking at them. Different from the sailboats he had seen in the Tang Dynasty, the sailboats that sailed across the sea from time to time had different shapes. There is a wide belly, but also a high end of the head and tail of the ship building, low waistline, above one after another gun window. Eiswell''s white ship also has artillery, but no matter the style or power, it is far more than human artillery. In his eyes, these cannons made by human beings are too small and heavy, and the speed of loading gunpowder is very slow. And his artillery, no matter in weight, power and loading speed, is far more than human. Most importantly, there are two element cannons at the bow of the white ship. This is the real weapon, and it is also the important foundation for the wizard to dare to travel in the endless sea alone. No matter how strong a city and how large a sailing boat human beings have built, it is more difficult to tear up a piece of paper than to do so with the power of the element cannon. A passing sailboat, do not know, not far from them, there is an elegant white boat hidden by the border, and an elf they have never seen, is quietly watching them. If eiswell wanted to, he could let them die without knowing how they died. But eiswell was different. The elves had never had this idea in their hearts. On civilization, they have a long history of more than 10000 years! In terms of wealth, every wizard is a nobleman among the nobles. They have wealth that ordinary people can''t imagine! On the supernatural civilization, the spirit has developed a unique supernatural civilization after a long time. Although their wizard group is very small compared with their own population, every wizard who has lived long enough is really strong. They are the first and strongest race in such a vast and strange world. What''s more, one of the real masters of the world is the spirit. The high elves, though, don''t know that. The white boat continued to sail in the North Atlantic for a few days. Because it was very close to the mainland, at this moment, the sea was full of prosperous scenes of sailing. There are sailboats sailing far to the new world, navies patrolling the coastal waters, and fishermen fishing at sea. The orderly scenes made Esquire compare the scene with that of the land of warlocks, as well as that of nefergad, temuria and redania. The conclusion is that these three countries are far less prosperous than the country here, and far less numerous than the people here. Compared with Europe and North Africa, the continent occupied by nevergard and other countries and the archipelago occupied by the warlock Kingdom have a small population, and their ports and coastal waters are far less than such large-scale ships. After reading the diaries of Chinese captain Li Donglin and all kinds of books in his room, eiswell came to the conclusion that the land of Tang Dynasty is the richest and most powerful country in this vast Eurasian and African region. This aroused a strong interest in eiswell''s heart. He also wanted to see how rich this country, which is extremely similar to the words of the high elves, would be. Are they really as powerful and rich as they are recorded in books, or are they exaggerating? With this kind of thought, eiswell decided to write a book about his later travels and various experiences, so that the Chinese people can also take this opportunity to learn about different human civilizations. Elegant and clean white boat, even after a long sea voyage, its body is still bright and clean. Whether it''s barnacles like rocks or maggots, their existence once disgusted countless human captains and countries, because their existence would damage the ship itself and accelerate its service life. However, on the white boat, this problem does not exist at all. Elves have their own skills in ship maintenance and ways to deal with parasites. And this is easier for the wizard. They have a powerful and mysterious supernatural power. It can be made into better materials by alchemy from various materials in nature. In addition to the effect of magic and some witches, they can engrave runic arrays on their white ships. This put an end to the damage to the hull of the parasite''s survival soil! Therefore, even after a complex and long sea voyage, the white ship of the wizard still keeps bright and clean, and the beautiful and elegant posture is the same with the canvas. Eiswell gave the order to close the border. As the invisible border was closed, the unique shape and elegant hull of the white boat gradually appeared in everyone''s eyes. The owners and sailors of sailing boats, with the dream of sailing to a new world and making a fortune, bravely set sail to sea to earn wealth. At the moment of leaving Hong Kong, everyone was full of fighting spirit and fighting spirit. Their morale is very exciting at the moment, but after a long voyage, their fighting spirit and fighting spirit will gradually cool down and become reality with the passage of time. But at the moment, the sailors, who had just left the harbor, had not yet cooled their blood. The sudden scene ignited their blood, and countless pairs of eyes were watching the sea. There, an amazing scene is happening. A snow-white boat with different shapes and incomparable elegance has gradually emerged from the blue sea. On the deck of the ship stood a very special thing (an alchemy puppet). The sailors didn''t know what it was. But soon, two flags rose from the central mast. One of them is covered with complicated gold and silver patterns, showing a huge tree shape, and below the crown is a very beautiful gem pattern. Next to this unprecedented flag is a flag that everyone knows. On the left and right sides is sea blue, and in the center is white. In the middle of the white is an elegant gold lettering. Everyone knows the word, even if many of them are illiterate, but that doesn''t prevent them from recognizing it alone. That''s the character of Tang Dynasty. In the center of the flag is a golden character of Tang Dynasty. It belongs to the flag of the Tang Dynasty, and this flag, together with a mysterious flag, is hanging on the mast of a white ship. This makes people involuntarily start to associate and guess the relationship between the two. The elegant white boat, with everyone''s attention, sailed slowly towards the Strait of gibraltarian. Chapter 817 The strategic position of the Strait of gibraltarian, the gateway to the Mediterranean, was not obvious in the past. However, since the discovery of the new world and the opening of new routes, its special status and importance have become more and more prominent. It has become a key position and a crucial gateway. In order to protect its trade hegemony in the Mediterranean, to protect its trade in the Suez Canal, and to prevent the excessive impact of all kinds of goods from the new world, there has long been a stable Mediterranean trade circle. A few years ago, the Tang people sent a sub fleet carrying hundreds of warships to threaten Castile kingdom. The kingdom of Castile was forced to cede the kingdom of gibraltarian! In the face of the despairing Chinese Navy and army strength, the kingdom of Castile came to the door of the Chinese people to "ask for a crime." they obstructed the normal trade rules, so they forcibly seized gibraltarian. For this reason, Castile was indignant, but he was also afraid of the absolute hegemony of the Tang people and the religious pressure. In desperation, according to the will of the Tang Dynasty, a treaty was signed to cede the territory of gibraltarian. So far, gibraltarian became the territory of the Tang people, and became the smallest province of the Tang people. After the acquisition of gibraltarian, the people of the Tang dynasty built a lot of buildings and infrastructure projects here. In addition, a military fortress with complete facilities and powerful firepower was built. The small town of gibraltarian was completely fortified, and a port city was built in gibraltarian. An army of 5000 people was stationed throughout the year to look after the fort. In addition, an anti smuggling fleet was stationed on the berths of military ports to inspect any ships entering the Mediterranean Sea and check their cargo. Because of the Mediterranean trade, the Tang people enforced the "anti-dumping act" unilaterally. The reason was that they could not use the cheap goods from the new world to excessively impact the normal trade exchanges. In fact, the most fundamental purpose is to protect its trade hegemony and the pricing power of goods in the Mediterranean! Every year, ships that can pass through the Strait of gibraltarian are allowed to carry a quota of goods. If it exceeds the quota, it will face additional taxes. Therefore, the explanation of Tang people is to protect normal trade exchanges. Against any illegal anti-dumping trade! Because in the beginning, the Tang people did not participate in the great navigation and the colonial activities of the new world as early as the rest of Europe. Their main trade and exchange is still East West trade! That is to say, through the convenient conditions of Suez Canal, continuous trade was carried out from India, China, Persia, Spice Islands and even Japan. The goods from the East were transported back to the west, and because of the strong military strength and the same strong economic strength, the Tang people gradually mastered the pricing power of goods! Then, after a series of operation and development, the Tang people completely established the Mediterranean economic and trade circle and occupied the absolute dominant position. Although the countries were dissatisfied, they once thought of uniting, but under the powerful military deterrence of the Tang people and a series of diplomatic rallies, knocks and disintegrations, they broke up the most likely alliance. Later, the Tang people took the opportunity to send troops several times, such as the complete destruction of the Egyptian Dynasty and turning it into their own province. It was the time when the Tang people showed their power to the outside world. At that time, the power of the Tang people gave the three continents of Europe, Asia and Africa a profound understanding. Not only the navy is strong, but also the army is not weak. In addition, the country has a large population and enormous potential for war. With the drastic changes in the world, the land area that should have been their short board has increased dramatically. Therefore, the only short board does not exist. And this also created the special status of the Tang people. Even so, he has not launched a war with foreign countries for a long time! However, no one dares to belittle them. Those countries are not strong enough to start a new round of war with the Tang people! The people of Tang Dynasty also had a relatively long-term vision of the monarchs and ministers, and the future situation became complicated again. When the elegant white boat sailed into the Strait of gibraltarian, it was stopped by the anti smuggling fleet belonging to the Tang Dynasty. The anti smuggling fleet that stopped the white ship was also surprised to see the beautiful and elegant white ship in front of them. They had never seen such a ship in China, Europe, North Africa and Asia. They have never seen the flag on the ship. However, all the officers and soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, who obviously belong to the flag of their own country, are not unfamiliar with that strange flag. They are very surprised, how their country''s flag is magnificently hoisted on a strange ship? As a result, dozens of anti smuggling fleets immediately launched a siege battle formation. And the other ships who want to enter the Strait, seeing this scene, dodge one after another, hiding in the distance, quietly watching here. Although they are also very dissatisfied with the overbearing rules of the Tang Dynasty, they dare not say it easily. In today''s vast Mediterranean area, the Tang people are worthy of the boss and overlord. No one in all the lands bordering the Mediterranean can speak ill of this country, which has occupied the Mediterranean for nearly 600 years. Even today''s weak cannibals dare not mention the history of the past few hundred years. "Tell your captain to come out. We have something to ask him!" The people of the Tang Dynasty looked at the strange things on the deck of the white ship. Besides, they never saw any living things on the deck. But he still cried out. He believed that the captain of the beautiful white boat would come out when he heard it. Sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, he saw a figure with a tall figure coming out of the cabin. "This is..." Everyone looked at the figure with amazing eyes, with long silver hair, blue eyes, soft and three-dimensional facial features, and amazing height and sharp ears. In recent years, a word, which has been widely spread, suddenly came to their mind. "Spirit The people of the Tang Dynasty began to whisper. Even though they didn''t see the elves, they saw some of them in the poems and pictures that spread all over Europe over the years. In addition to the description of those sailors who are said to have arrived at the land of the elves in those years, white boat, silver hair, superior height, sharp ears, beautiful looks that make women envious. In addition, at this moment, these characteristics of the other party are proving his identity without exception. It is in Europe, the spreading spirit! "Are you an elf?" Estelle nodded slowly and said, "that''s right!" In his mouth, he speaks the Tang language with correct words and round accent. The Chinese who got the answer suddenly contracted his pupils and was surprised, "you can speak our language!" He was surprised, but then he remembered his duty and asked, "elf, why are you here? And... "He looked at the high Tang flag flying on the mast of the white ship," why, our national flag will be flying on your ship? " Eiswell said slowly, "this was given to me by a Chinese captain who had been killed long ago, and by his entourage, as well as his navigation diary and the sea area and water pattern information drawn along the way. I accepted his request before he died and came here. Give these things to your monarch and send you the news of their death "What!!" Chapter 818 In the Strait of gibraltarian, an elegant white ship is quietly pulled by a Chinese ship and slowly berths at the port of gibraltarian. When eiswell stepped down from the ship, his appearance caused a warm crowd of people in the port. People, is the first time to see the legendary spirit! In the past legend, Elves were not as tall and handsome as eiswell. On the contrary, in European legends, "elves" and elves are totally different races. With the arrival of eiswell, many people, including the Chinese, European whites and North African cannibals, have seen what is called the true beauty of elves. Regardless of nationality, nationality and race, the beauty of elves is in line with the aesthetic standards of most people in the complex race. After seeing the beauty of elves, the first word that comes to mind is perfection. Compared with human beings, elves can be said to have been loved and blessed by heaven and earth. A long life, compared with human beings, strong physique and more or less have far more than human supernatural talent! As well as superior wisdom, these combined to create a brilliant civilization belonging to the elves alone. Counting from the day of the birth of the elves, over 10000 years, a group of taileri elves who had always chosen to follow ininville and remained loyal to him completed a glorious transformation. The name of Tillery has been officially changed, and it''s called isville! In order to show their loyalty and declare their formal distinction from other families. The following historical process developed as they expected. Under the leadership of the patriarch of the ethnic group and the monarch of the country, that is, ininville, they forged a legendary civilization. After a long time, they had been used to the existence of ininville, and they were used to obeying his orders unconditionally. The power of the state is highly centralized. They always keep in mind the original purpose of ininville and develop their own civilization comprehensively. This is also related to the life span of the elves. The long life span ensures that every generation of outstanding talents can have endless time to wantonly spend and give full play to their intelligence. Their survival ensures the stable inheritance of skills! It also ensures that every generation will have the best talents to inherit and develop their skills. In addition, there is a stable social environment, no war, and no large-scale external threat, which makes the elves have enough security environment to concentrate on what they want to do. After a long time, there is now the spirit civilization! With great respect from the governor, officials and the people of the Tang Dynasty, eiswell followed them to a house specially prepared for his temporary rest. The architecture in front of us is not so gorgeous. It is seen from the senses of elves. But the size is a little big, this is a small Royal Palace. After becoming the territory of the Tang Dynasty, in order to show the importance of it, the Tang royal family specially ordered the construction of the royal palace. However, from the day it was built, no royal family has ever settled in. Half of it is used as the governor''s house of gibraltarian, and the other half as a state guesthouse for important guests. Therefore, the governor''s office''s use of this place to receive eiswell was not a breach of etiquette. It was the royal family and the cabinet government''s instruction. "Dear guests, thank you very much for your coming, your intention and the things you brought. I have ordered someone to send them back to China by express ship. I believe that your Majesty''s will to meet you will be issued soon. Now, please have a good rest. In the evening, I will send someone to invite you to the dinner specially prepared for you tonight. At that time, please tell us about the civilization of the elves and some things, and please promise. " Eiswell thought about it. He understood human''s curiosity about all kinds of life and things he had never seen before. Although there were all kinds of shortcomings in the eyes of elves, he understood human''s curiosity. As long as he doesn''t intentionally offend the elves, he can understand other trivial things. In fact, he also knew very well that these Tang people in front of him were the first time to contact the elves. Also understand that what they want to ask is just what the elves are like, what their city is like, whether it''s like the rumor, and so on. Therefore, it doesn''t involve some taboos. In fact, even if they want to ask, they don''t know how to ask. Because, they don''t know elves, on the contrary, elves know humans very well. No matter Arda, nefergad, temoliya or the people living in the Warlock''s country, they are not very different from the Tang people in front of them. Although they have different nationalities, cultures and nationalities, they are all human beings. In some things, they actually have something in common. The only thing that stands in their way is language. In fact, this problem also exists in elves! The Royal Library in the Elven Kingdom, as well as many libraries of different sizes, all record the history of elves and the fact that they came from another world. Different from the dead literal history of ordinary human beings, the history of elves can make people feel personally, just as if they have gone through time and space, returned to the past and witnessed that period of history with their own eyes. This is the change that the wizard civilization of the elves has made to the history and the civilization of the elves. As a result, eiswell said, "it''s no problem. In fact, I''d like to know more about the history and culture of your Chinese people. You know what? In terms of words, your words are similar to our elves'' words. It''s very interesting for me to understand that curiosity is not an exclusive emotion of human beings. We elves also have it. " His words made the governor and the officials, soldiers and the people who followed the onlookers very happy. The good language exchange was a very good start. In front of the tall and handsome spirit, can speak fluent Tang language, there is no problem in the first communication between the two sides. As for the rest of the communication, we should look at the situation in which the future conversation between the two sides will start and end, so as to announce that the relationship between the two sides is intimate, friendly and trustworthy. Or "In that case, we will not disturb your rest. I believe you are very tired after the long sea trip. Please have a good rest. I''ll send someone to meet you in the evening. " The governor said politely. Estelle nodded and said, "well, I''m looking forward to the party." Then, in the happy smile of the governor and the onlookers in the Tang Dynasty, under the guidance of the servant, eiswell went to the room arranged for himself to have a rest. There, the hot water for bathing is already ready, and the clothes for changing are also specially prepared. After all, there are few people in the world who are more than two meters tall. As for the height of more than two meters, it is rare. Therefore, the underwear for temporary wear also needs tailor-made. After a comfortable hot bath, eiswell went back to his bedroom and fell asleep under a soft silk and velvet quilt. After a long sea trip, even the wizard, who has been used to it for a long time, feels a little tired. Therefore, after taking a hot bath and setting up a defensive barrier, he soon fell asleep. However, his arrival, the arrival of a real elf, also quickly spread across Eurasia and Africa! Chapter 819 The banquet in the evening is undoubtedly successful, or unprecedented. With such a precedent as eiswell, I''m afraid the latecomers will never be able to enjoy such treatment as eiswell. As the first spirit to come to the old world, he enjoys the courtesy that no one else can enjoy again. And his arrival is also destined to be recorded in the history books of human civilization for later generations to read and read, and then learn that the first spirit to come to the old world is called eiswell. If in the future, eiswell has made more brilliant achievements, then correspondingly, his records in human history will become greater and more famous. It is not only a brief introduction in a few words, on the contrary, it may be a large-scale introduction with a variety of flowers, and it will be highly appraised. But these are only things in the future, far away from today''s people. At the banquet, eiswell met the so-called upper class businessmen from the Tang Dynasty, including officials of the army and Navy, as well as administrative officials of this very small province. There are also many aristocrats, they bring their wives and daughters, have come to the banquet, to see the spirit of style. The banquet was a success, and its scale can also be said to be the largest in the smallest province of gibraltarian. At the banquet, eiswell introduced all aspects of elves. Similarly, he also got all aspects of elves from the people in the Tang Dynasty. Both sides, satisfy each other''s curiosity, and at this time, the latest will from the local people of the Tang Dynasty also came. When the Tang royal family and the cabinet government learned that an exploration ship sent a few months ago to explore the new world and new routes had a bad start and all of them died. The heart of the Tang royal family and the cabinet government is really hard to describe. A few months ago, they were ambitious and determined to join the new world and the trend of the times. Who knows, a few months later, the sad news came. Young Tang Huang, in the first time after knowing, his face is really hot. After all, it was his final decision to participate in the development and navigation of the new world. However, the scene of the death of all the members was like slapping him on the cheek. What does this mean, and how should those ministers who oppose talk about him behind his back? In any case, this bad start was a heavy blow to the reputation of the young Tang emperor. As expected, the news that all the crew were killed did not come from the surviving crew. It was brought back by a boisterous spirit who had been spread in the old world a few years ago. This made the Tang emperor very surprised, and then he took this opportunity to make up for his lost reputation. Moreover, he is also secretly fueling the flames, so that the news of the elves can spread to his own land and the whole western world at the fastest speed! Moreover, it should spread to the wider Eastern world. Although the first time to go out to explore, was a heavy blow, but the arrival of the spirit, but can take this opportunity to let his reputation to a new height. What does that mean? The ultimate goal of European countries to participate in the great navigation and open up a new world is to find the elves. In the absence of spirits, the goal is to find a new route to China. Although China did not find them, they found more famous elves. Compared with ancient China, the more mysterious elves civilization is more mysterious and attractive. With the upsurge of looking for elves, and with this upsurge, European countries finally set off the mysterious veil of the new world. So far, the old world knew that there was a broader new world on the vast ocean. The land there is full of wealth and novel species. The rumors of overnight wealth spread to the old world in a very short time. Therefore, it laid the foundation for a truly unique era of great navigation. It brings not only wealth, but also change! The emperor of the Tang Dynasty obviously put his mind on the spirit. He had found the sailors of the spirit before, and their return not only brought the news and goods of the spirit. It also brings immeasurable prestige to the country where it is located. These are intangible wealth. From the fact that the Mediterranean trade circle has shrunk slightly in recent years, we can see that too many businessmen have put their trading places in other ports. Instead of continuing to trade in the local ports of the Tang Dynasty, we can see that. Although all these are trivial matters, if it goes on like this, it will be only a matter of time before the local economy and trade of the Tang people will decline. For hundreds of years, Tang people, whether emperors or officials, have been used to the economic exchanges around them. By virtue of this and the great advantage of controlling the whole territory of Suez and Egypt, the Tang people accumulated countless wealth and unimaginable wealth. Once their dominant position in trade and the decline of the Mediterranean economic circle, the consequences will be a chain reaction, which will affect all aspects of the Tang people. Therefore, although the young emperor of the Tang Dynasty was still immature in power, he saw the crisis hidden behind the glory of the Tang people. Therefore, after his accession to the throne, he has been trying his best to sweep away the luxury and corruption caused by previous generations of monarchs, and has also been committed to using more national power in the local area, constantly developing the local area, creating strong domestic demand, and trying his best to support and develop some declining industries and businesses again. All of them are preparing for a rainy day. What they are afraid of is how they will deal with a series of chain reactions after the collapse of the Mediterranean trade economic circle and the transfer of the status of the Western World Trade Center to other countries. A new round of shuffling is doomed to the rise of one side and the decline of the other. Some countries will decline for a while and then rise again, but some countries will decline completely and never recover their glory. Emperor Tang was afraid that his country would be like this. Therefore, he did a lot of things in a few years after he succeeded to the throne. However, the effect is still weak, the stalls are too large and there are too many things to do. There are too many places for him to reform and innovate. Not only the minister can''t adapt to his rhythm, but also the people can''t adapt to his fast rhythm. All because, hundreds of years of life, already let the people adapt to the current pace of life. If there were no elves, the gradual decline of the Tang people would be almost inevitable. At that time, we can imagine that the pressure from various domestic parties will come one after another. Under the pressure of many parties, the young Tang emperor could either break out of the situation and grasp the situation again; Or, it is to compromise with many parties, go out to participate in the action of great navigation, announce the end of all-round and the complete failure of his reform! But now it''s different. The key to breaking is here. That''s the spirit. He took the elegant white boat alone and came here with kindness. His appearance made the young Tang emperor see the hope of breaking the game. With the help of this spirit, he will completely turn everything around. He will not only help himself to control all the power, but also help himself to recover his lost reputation and climb to a new world! At that time, his reform, his wild hope, will be swept away under the unprecedented great prestige of the monarch. Because at that time, no one would fight against a monarch with unprecedented prestige! To this end, a luxurious and huge warship representing the royal family officially left the port. With the order of the Tang emperor, go to gibraltarian and greet his ally, a spirit from the new world! Chapter 820 The powerful fleet is led by a royal flagship, followed by more than 20 powerful warships. The people of the Tang Dynasty welcomed the spirits from the new world with a grand ceremony. The unprecedented specifications quickly spread to the west at a very short speed. As everyone knows, the spirits from the new world, who have always been in the legend, came to the West. At the moment, the spirit is accepting the invitation of the Tang people to visit their native land. The over standard reception of the Tang people can''t hide it from everyone, or they don''t intend to hide it at all. After hearing the news from the elves, all the merchant ships, even the envoys from all over the world, went to tangtu by boat. All people want to see the spirit with their own eyes and see if the spirit is as the sailors who have been to the land of the Spirit said. Mediterranean thoroughly lively, every day there are many ships, big and small, wind and waves to the Mediterranean, galloping in various waters. Because of the discovery of the new world, the Mediterranean trade circle, which the Tang people were somewhat depressed, was once again restored to the spectacular scene of hundreds of years ago. And the trade of Suez Canal, which is already prosperous, has become more lively again. Suez Canal, in the 21st century, is still the busiest route in the world. In ancient times, the role of the Suez Canal was even greater than we could imagine. Every year, the huge amount of goods transported back from all over the east bring back incalculable wealth. This prosperous canal benefits many regions and countries, and then prospers. Tea, silk and porcelain from the eastern Ming Dynasty, gems from India, iron, ivory, leather, carpets from Persia, female slaves, spices from the East Indies, silver from Japan, and so on... The busy routes form a golden and prosperous route. The Tang people control the canal and the huge area of Egypt. After hundreds of years of continuous immigration, there are millions of Tang people living in upper and lower Egypt. The cannibals and other minorities were expelled by the Tang people for hundreds of years. Or to Asia, or to the southern tip of Africa. At present, the Tang people are also a powerful empire with territory across Eurasia and Africa. On the surface, no one can see the decline of the Tang Dynasty, but people with insight can see the hidden crisis. The discovery of the new world and the gradual rise of European countries will challenge the hegemony of the Tang people one after another! With the elegant white boat, following behind the fleet of the Tang Dynasty, it is marching towards the mainland. Along the way, the people of Tang Dynasty showed great swagger, and spread their meaning of hiding in the dark to the western world by welcoming the elves. When the huge fleet entered the port, they went down the deck and returned to Asheville on the land. They found that the coastal port city was already full of people watching. "Mr. Esquire, please!" Eiswell nodded a little. At the arrangement of the royal officials, he boarded a carriage, which was then escorted by a team of cavalry to the inland capital of the Tang Dynasty. "Prosperous land and equally wealthy residents!" Eiswell opened a corner of the curtain of the carriage and looked out through the glass. What he saw was the clean and tidy city. The streets are very clean and the urban planning is very beautiful. Trees and flowers are planted at intervals inside the city. Because of its special geographical location, it is very comfortable and pleasant all year round. At this moment, it''s warm spring, and the city''s flower beds are full of dancing butterflies. They have long been used to the crowd, become no longer afraid, busy flying to one flower bed after another. On both sides of the spacious City Road, there was a crowd of onlookers, surrounded by no soldiers, except a well-equipped cavalry escorting him. The crowd of onlookers consciously stood on both sides of the street and looked at the corner of his window with curious eyes. They are wearing clean and tidy clothes, both men and women, with long hair. Women will be their own black hair, tied into a variety of good-looking hair. And men''s hair, most of the styles are the same, they will be fixed with a thing at the top of the hair, fixed with a Hosta to keep it in order. The wide robe, big sleeve and different dress made Esquire feel good. As soon as he saw it, he fell in love with this kind of chic dress. He secretly thought it was a people with excellent civilization. When the carriage drove out of the city, eiswell saw the endless countryside and the manors of different sizes standing in the countryside. Seeing a large number of livestock, the man drove the bull to work in the field. Children gather in groups and play in the countryside, while women feed all kinds of livestock in the railings. In addition, there is another point, that is, both men and women, have the habit of wearing a sword at the waist! "This is a nation with martial arts habits, much like us." Eiswell nodded secretly. The elves still have the habit of fighting. It has become a tradition for men and women to wear weapons. Now, on the land of human beings in a foreign country, he once again saw a nation that maintained a rational and martial habit. Among the books of the shipwrecked captain Li Donglin, eiswell learned a part of the history of the Tang Dynasty through reading. I know their past history, and I also know that they were defeated and captured because of a war. They were slaves for hundreds of years under alien rule. Until they were rescued by the first monarch, under the leadership of this legendary monarch, they not only rescued the compatriots who were reduced to slaves, but also retaliated against the alien race under his leadership. And far away, over the vast desert, the past enslaved their own alien, hard pressure in the body. Then he crossed the sea and found a brand new land. Only after that did he have today''s country. By reading history and combining with what he saw in front of him, eiswell came to a conclusion and gave pertinent comments. "In the dangerous situation of being surrounded by foreigners, it is undoubtedly an effective means of protection to maintain one''s own martial habits. And this has been proven over time. " All the way, eiswell kept watching the Tang people and their land. Later on, he learned that this is a powerful and rich country with a population far larger than most countries on this continent. It is also a country with a huge territory and a powerful country with many territories in the ocean. Is a rich and powerful, but also worthy of awe and respect of excellent civilization! Along the way, eiswell saw a lot of things he had never seen before, and also realized some things through general observation. He experienced one prosperous inland city after another, saw one exquisite manor and field after another in the suburbs, and saw many workers busy repairing canals, roads and bridges. In addition, he saw an uninhabited land and a large area of undisturbed forest and other natural environment. Later, eiswell learned that even though the population of the Tang people was far larger than that of any other country on the continent, most of his vast land was still undeveloped. Still in the abandoned and primitive state, there is a paradise for wild animals. In addition to densely populated areas, animals dare not approach, in the open field, there are many animals. Including large-scale carnivorous movements, as well as some groups of wild horses, bison and other poultry lost after the degradation of the fauna. He recorded what he saw and heard on the paper one after another. Later, he also wanted to travel to all parts of this country and other countries, record what he saw and heard, and give comments. Then, these manuscripts were sorted into volumes and brought back to their own countries for examination by the aristocratic Parliament. After several days on the spacious and tidy Road, the carriage finally arrived at the capital of the Tang Dynasty. Chapter 821 The majestic city, like a giant beast, lies prone on the vast land. This is a landform mixed with hills and plains. The city has been expanded several times. It is not square. On the contrary, it appears very irregular, but this does not hinder its majestic and huge. No matter from which direction you look, you can feel this kind of scene with great visual impact, and close viewing can feel the most intuitive visual impact. From a distance, eiswell could hear the noise caused by the huge population in the city. All kinds of voices, mixed together, messy. However, no one will discuss this kind of bustle. On the contrary, it is a symbol of wealth and prosperity. The louder the noise from the city, the more it can show how many people the city has gathered, and the number of people represents the richness of the city. When the carriage approached the city gate, eiswell found a group of noble guys who were waiting at the city gate. By understanding the history and tradition of human beings, eiswell also understands that this standard is already a super standard treatment for him. Although, in the Elven Kingdom, he is also a noble identity. But in any case, they can not enjoy this kind of super standard treatment. He was also aware of the curiosity of human beings towards elves, because this curiosity is a common characteristic of all living beings. Even they have this kind of curiosity, which is no less than that of human beings. He talked a few words under the polite greetings of the noble officials of the Tang Dynasty. He can feel that the Tang people are very happy for his arrival. I am also very grateful for the information he brought about the watermarks and the death of the crew. Later, the noble officials of the Tang Dynasty led eiswell to a place with beautiful decoration to have a rest. For many days, although he had stayed in the cities along the way to have a rest. But rest is not good, but it''s not bad. Now, whether it''s eiswell or the accompanying knights, can have a good rest. After a night''s rest, the next morning the royal family came to greet him. After getting on the royal carriage, he drove to a slightly higher hill, the highest point in the city. Royal Palace, built there, from there overlooking, you can clearly see most of the city. Since its completion, the Imperial Palace has been repaired several times by the emperors of the past dynasties. Its style and specifications are different from those of hundreds of years ago. That is to say, some main parts cannot be modified, but some new palaces have been built one after another in scale. Eiswell had seen it with his own eyes, and looked carefully at the magnificent and beautiful royal palace in front of him, though it could not compare with the elves in some places. However, human civilization and their unique architectural style still give the royal palace a unique beauty and a lot of dignity. Then, under the leadership of the Royal housekeeper, he went to the peony palace where the monarch and noble ministers discussed business. There are peonies planted everywhere, and even the decoration and relief of the palace look like peonies. When he walked into the palace surrounded by unknown flowers, what he saw was the huge and colorful peony relief behind the monarch! "Golden eyes!" Eiswell was startled. A pair of golden eyes and a tall figure wrapped in endless white light suddenly appeared in his mind. For a moment, he was fascinated and fell into the memory in his mind. The nobles and ministers standing on both sides of the hall frowned and looked at eiswell with dissatisfied eyes. "Sir, sir..." "Ah, your majesty!" Eiswell wakes up from the memory, and then salutes with elvish etiquette, elegant dress and eye-catching alien etiquette, which makes people feel good, but also with some interest. "Ha ha." The emperor of Tang laughed and said, "Sir, why did you forget me just now? But what''s wrong with me today? " Aswell looked into the golden eyes of the emperor and said, "no, your majesty. I just saw your eyes. For a moment, I heard the ancestors of the ethnic group. I also had the same eyes as you, so I fell into memory. Please don''t blame your majesty "I see." Emperor Tang said with a smile, "well, sir, can you tell me about the history of the elves and the anecdotes that happened there? I and the people are very curious!" "Of course, elves are willing to share our history with anyone." After that, eiswell narrated the history of his ethnic group roughly and quickly. "More than 10000 years of history!" It is not only the emperor of Tang Dynasty, but also the nobles and ministers present here. They are not less shocked than others, because as far as they know, the longest history of human civilization is only thousands of years. Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, there are only 600 years to go, which makes them proud. However, the history of the elves has a glorious history of civilization that human civilization looks up to. And it has not declined, has been in the orderly inheritance, has a history of more than 10000 years! This heritage and longevity make people envious. What makes them envious and envious is that the life span of elves is just like their history. Even some elves themselves are history, and their growth is as long as their own ethnic group. "So, sir, it''s also a" living history " Tang Huang said with a smile. Eiswell shook his head and said, "I have only lived a thousand years, and I am not a pure spirit. I have half human blood in my body. I am a half spirit born after the combination of spirit and human. But I chose to bear the life and responsibility of the spirit, so I got the same life and shape as the spirit. " "The combination of human and spirit can produce offspring?" Estelle nodded. "Naturally, my father is a pure spirit, and my mother is human. They combined and I appeared. In the elf Kingdom, there are many half elves like me. They are half elves who choose to give up their human identity and choose the fate of elves. And they, like me, are the offspring of their parents who have been exiled to the human world by accident and have been born together with human beings. In addition, only a fairy princess in ancient times combined with human beings and had the existence of half elves for the first time. Except for that time, there was no elf woman in my group willing to combine with human beings. " "Why is that?" "Because in ancient times, the combination of elves and human beings produced too many tragedies. Elves can''t accept polygamy. Elves have only one partner for life. However, after some fairy women combined with human beings, their human partners died because of the exhaustion of life span within a hundred years. What is left to these women is endless pain until they can no longer bear it. He will choose to end his immortal life in front of the most sacred tree of the elves, and enter the house of the elves with his soul to sleep forever. " "Loyal people!" The emperor of the Tang Dynasty said with admiration that among human beings, such as elves, there are very few people who have only one partner in their life. If it is not restricted by etiquette and law, there are even fewer such people, both men and women. However, the elves, their racial characteristics, decide that once they choose their partner, they will be faithful to life and death. Although the emperor of Tang appreciated it, he never agreed that human beings are different from elves. His country is also different from the elves. He needs his own people to work hard to produce offspring and build a strong ethnic group. Only when there are many people can we have enough strength. Only when there are many people can we not be afraid of being bullied. Therefore, the Tang people maintained a long national policy of encouraging people to remarry. Because they not only need population resettlement in their native land, but also in the enclave of Egypt. They also need population resettlement in the open sea territory, and even more in the future. Therefore, he is very dissatisfied with the current population size of his country. After that, the Tang emperor exchanged with eiswell in other places, and then held a very luxurious banquet in the evening. The conversation between the two sides was very smooth. For the help of aswell, the Tang emperor not only gave a verbal thanks, but also gave rich gifts. After that, the news of the spirit spread quickly all over the country under the deliberate spread of the Tang emperor, and quickly spread to all parts of the western world! Chapter 822 The appearance of elves in the old world caused unprecedented sensation. The Tang people also took this opportunity to recover a lot of lost trade shares, and the young Tang emperor also took this opportunity to reverse the situation and completely recover his lost reputation. Now, he has not only recovered his lost reputation, but also raised his reputation to a higher level. And this also made him more determined to explore. In a new round of foreign exploration, five well-equipped and well supplied ocean going ships set out to explore the new world. Thanks to eiswell''s diaries and maps of water patterns, the new fleet of explorers could sail safely in the first few months. Along the way, they constantly draw charts to record the data of various waters, especially the waters where mermaids once appeared, which is the focus of their exploration. However, unlike before, this expedition was accompanied by a wizard in their fleet. Explore the new world, let the Tang people and their local witches realize all kinds of threats from the new world, and the legendary Mermaid also appeared with the elves. It is said that there are all kinds of demons in the new world. No matter out of interest or want to carry out related research, in the new round of navigation, a young wizard joined the fleet. The people of the Tang Dynasty, once again, began to explore the new world with great interest; And Elven wizard eiswell, who comes from the Elven Kingdom, starts his new journey. He continued to travel in the vast land of the Tang people, went into various cities to observe, recorded what he saw on the paper one by one, and gave fair comments. Then, far away from the crowd, far away from the city, he entered the vast mountain villages and endless wilderness, as well as all kinds of wild forests and swamps. His footprints, all over the border of the Tang Dynasty, inspect here, record the species and people''s livelihood here. As for the actions of eiswell, the Tang Emperor gave him full respect, did not monitor, but also gave him many conveniences. Except for some places he could not enter, most places he could enter freely. For this respect of the Tang people, eiswell''s heart is also moved. Not everyone can allow foreigners to freely enter and visit their own land. What''s more, he not only observed it, but also recorded it. However, there was no other idea in eiswell''s or the spirit''s mind, and what he recorded did not involve some taboo things. Along the way, eiswell went all over the land of the Tang people, and finally he came to Egypt. In this land, which is mostly desert, eiswell is very curious about it. There is no desert in the kingdom of elves. There is a vast green space full of vitality. In Egypt, he saw different civilizations. Most of the provinces in the vast territory were inhabited by the Tang people. In some other remote places, most of them live in ethnic minorities. That is because of the war and the subsequent exorcism. Eiswell didn''t do anything and didn''t try to interfere; He looked at all this indifferently and visited many places during his travel. Envoys from various European countries are looking for him and want him to visit those countries. But eiswell didn''t respond, didn''t pay attention, and in fact no one was able to trace him. After a long period of time, eiswell traveled to Europe, Asia and Africa. Finally, he returned to the court of the Tang Dynasty and showed his intention to the Tang emperor. "Sir, the sea voyage is not only arduous but also dangerous. Why don''t you stay here? I have a lot to ask you!" The emperor of the Tang Dynasty wanted to stay, but he didn''t want to leave the spirit that made him like this. "Sire, I''m just a young wizard, and I need to continue to learn. Staying in your court won''t help you much. Although I haven''t been here yet, it''s enough so far. I need to bring back what I know to my country. Let the people there know about human beings, and we will see each other again. " Said Esquire. Emperor Tang was a little alert. He asked, "did you come with a special mission?" "Your Majesty, don''t be alarmed. We elves have no malice towards human beings. We don''t covet human land. On the contrary, we will always take care of the vast world, which is God''s mission to the elves. This time I came here, because of God''s command. I believe that in a short time, the Elves will appear again in front of human beings. " "Will the elves reappear?" The emperor chewed the meaning of this. "Your Majesty, I''m leaving." "Sir..." However, there was no one in the hollow of the hall, and the elegant wizard had disappeared; At the same time, the white ship berthed in the port set sail again, and gradually disappeared on the sea in the eyes of many people. The boundary of the white boat opens again, and the elegant white boat disappears from everyone''s eyes again. Although the spirit left, the storm caused by the arrival of the spirit never disappeared and never cooled. On the contrary, with the passage of time, just like a bottle of wine, it becomes more and more mellow after the precipitation of time. The beautiful white boat sails all the way to the Atlantic Ocean, passing by all kinds of ships, but no one can find it. Eiswell''s eyes watched the scene silently, and then he ordered the ship to speed up, cross the Mediterranean into the vast North Atlantic, and then the ship headed for another sea area. After months of sailing, the white boat driven by eiswell returned to the land of the elves. When eiswell saw a "Silver Tower" from a distance, his calm heart also rippled. After the bow of the ship pierced an invisible border, he returned to the long hidden kingdom of the elves. Then, eiswell got off his white boat and went to the political palace. Then he gave all the information he had collected during his journey to the aristocrats. A tall elf nobleman and wizard, who watched the records brought back by eiswell, carefully looked at the illustrated materials, through which they could learn about human civilization. Although human civilization is nothing to them, the elves also find that human civilization is not as good as them on the whole. However, in some places, human civilization has its own characteristics. Elves can also get benefits and inspiration from human civilization. But they were equally puzzled by the order that ininville had given them. Chapter 823 "Let''s talk about our views." The grand and majestic ladder style political palace is full of hundreds of elves, nobles and witches. In the days when ininville was not a council member, everything was discussed and voted by them. After Hassan, the speaker of the Great Council of spirits, said this, a wizard of spirits could not wait to speak. Just listen to him say: "why do we want to share the fruits of our hard work and development for 10000 years with human beings for free?" What he said was what everyone wanted to say, and what all the elves didn''t understand. They worked hard in their hearts and developed for it for a long time of 10000 years. After they learned about human civilization in many ways, they finally found out. Human civilization does not have this kind of inside information at all, because they were still in the age of ignorance thousands of years ago. Even now, their civilization and various achievements are still inferior to those of elves. What''s more, today''s spirit civilization has been diversified for more than 10000 years. In various fields and stages, we have made great achievements for future generations. This is also the result of civilization in the secular world. Their wizard civilization has also made brilliant and remarkable achievements. Although it is only a few thousand years, it is only this time that we can go on. According to a very vivid metaphor, the wizard civilization of the elves has long been a youth, while human civilization is still on the edge of youth. Therefore, in some ways, elves do not look up to human civilization at all. "Even though there are some excellent aspects of human civilization, I don''t think we need to have equal communication with human beings. Our development is not owed to and has nothing to do with human beings. So why do we spread the seeds of civilization among them, or even teach them? What does this... Bring to the high elves? " It''s not only the hundreds of Elven nobles and witches who have been sitting here for a long time that don''t understand, but also the speaker Hassan, who has survived for a long time, doesn''t understand. At this time, Hassan had already shown his old state. After a long time of baptism, his mind was no longer what it was thousands of years ago. The longevity and youth of elves are related to mentality. Hassan''s heart began to grow old, which was reflected in him. His body and appearance were no longer young, but aging. But even so, he still has to work hard to maintain his mentality, to avoid the collapse of mentality in an instant. Because his king and God did not allow him to die. "It seems that people are very concerned about human beings." Hassan, who looks old, has the same voice as his appearance. Instead of the magnetic and young voice, he has become thick and old. "Although we used to belong to iluvita''s children together with human beings when we were in Middle Earth, we also fought side by side with human beings and dwarves. But thousands of years have passed since I left there. The human beings we know were enemies to us. The changes that took place at the beginning of the world made us enemies to many races. I have also ruled many vast worlds. I really don''t like human beings and other alien races. Except, of course, those who are good! " Like Hassan, the speaker belongs to an elder, and he once followed Jiangning to take part in the battle against morgos! And has been safely survived until now, and the elderly are the most popular among the elves, because they are always full of legendary stories and experiences. And the experience they have grown up to now is what many young people need to learn. However, Jiangning also does not allow these experienced "old people" and elders to die and sleep. "Yes, the Duke of Harrods is right, although we were friendly with human beings in ancient times. But that''s in Middle Earth. In the new world, we don''t have much friendship with human beings. I am the first to disagree with the idea that the fruits of civilization that we have painstakingly developed for 10000 years should be taught, or even allowed to study in our peaceful land. " "Yes, never." "Why should we share the fruits of civilization with ignorant human beings?" Hundreds of elves, nobles and witches are disgusted with this kind of behavior of teaching human civilization, even spreading their advanced civilization to human beings. For a long time, elves are detached from things. They don''t care to contact with human beings at all. It was only in Middle Earth, because they were iluvita''s children with humanity, and they had good intentions towards humanity, and they fought side by side against the threat of common enemies. There was only one time that a small number of human beings had been accepted to study and teach in their own minaret white city. In addition, the humans they met again hardly gave them good senses. Even though both sides are human beings in fact, they are people of two worlds. This kind of prejudice is often difficult to eliminate once it comes into being. Bang bang! Hassan knocked on the wooden hammer in her hand, and then the noisy discussion palace was quiet. Then she heard Hassan say: "although human beings have such and such shortcomings, we live together in the same world now. Although, why does our king and God want us to spread the seeds of civilization and the seeds of witches among human beings "Wang''s decision is wrong. We..." A young wizard suddenly opened his mouth, and Hassan followed him with a pair of sharp eyes, though slightly old. The latter''s voice stopped abruptly under Hassan''s fierce eyes. "God, you can''t make a mistake!" Hassan said word by word. Then he said, "although I have doubts in my heart, I firmly believe that God can''t make mistakes. It is under the guidance of God that our ethnic group has achieved so much. In the beginning, if God didn''t share his knowledge, would there be a brilliant and brilliant elf civilization today? " Then he turned his fierce eyes to the wizard and said, "arswell, you obviously don''t realize this. At the same time, there are seeds of betrayal in your heart..." "I didn''t, I just..." But his words were mercilessly interrupted by Hassan, "you, who are not grateful and loyal, are obviously not suitable to stay in the discussion palace or in the land of elves. Now, I''m sending you into exile. I hope you can realize your mistakes in the outside time. Only then will you be qualified to return to the land of the elves! " "This..." Young wizard, alswell had been completely stupid, and he didn''t mean to say that. It''s just an urgent retort. Who knows, it''s the sentence of exile! In the same way, although the other nobles and witches were shocked, they could accept it in their hearts. After all, the gods can''t arrange and slander at will. With the fall of Hassan''s judgment, the Holy tree behind the white city of Whistler in the steeple twinkles with a brilliant light, and a mark falls on alswell. He will be sentenced to exile for blasphemy. The young wizard felt the strong malice and repulsion in the air around him at the moment when the judgment was given. He knew that he was rejected by the Holy tree. Unless one day, he can realize his mistakes, and can really grow up, otherwise, he will not be able to enter the kingdom of elves all his life. At the same time, other Elves will not contact with him, let alone help him! Chapter 824 The sentence of banishment of a member of the same clan was nothing to the speaker of Parliament, Hassan. Because of his long-term loyalty and long years of following, let him get such a huge power! At present, when the royal family has no heirs and ininville and Francesca are not in charge of politics, all matters are decided by the aristocratic parliament, and the final decision is made by Hassan. So, it''s really a small thing to sentence an elf. "No matter how many doubts we have in our hearts, there is no mistake in obeying God''s command." When Hassan said this, the other elves, nobles and witches, even if they were reluctant, could only agree. "So, how can we help human beings to improve their civilization?" Some members objected, "is it to help mankind improve their overall civilization, or in some ways?" Hassan was silent for a moment, and then said, "God doesn''t have such a command, but we can''t be busy promoting human civilization, just give some help in some aspects. In addition, it will come from the branch of wizard spirit and inherit it to human beings. " "Let our hard-working civilization be passed on to human beings for free. It''s really..." even though no one spoke openly, this idea is in everyone''s heart. "Well, each of you will send a group of excellent witches to enter the human world and select a group of excellent talents to inherit the civilization of the elves." Hassan finally said that the unwilling nobles and witches all got up to salute. Then, they began to arrange a group of excellent witches to enter the human world. White ships represent the best spirits. They travel to different parts of the world by white ships. Then, these excellent wizard spirits will find suitable inheritors in the human world, and then they will inherit part of the spirit civilization. In addition, there are also two groups of spirit fleets, carrying the best talents in various industries, going to two places with vast human habitation to inherit the spirit civilization. A fleet of ships went to nefergad, the land of warlocks, temuria and other human beings from different worlds, where they would teach human beings part of their own excellent civilization. And another fleet, going to Eurasia and Africa, will spread the excellent civilization from elves in this place. And other places, where human beings live, will be visited by the footprints of elves for a long time to come. Then, the Elves will inherit different things according to the development of local civilization. Raising the overall strength of human civilization, when the productivity gradually improves, the probability of the birth of talents and strong people will also be greatly improved. In addition to human beings, those non human beings who also have wisdom will also get the civilization inheritance of elves. At the same time, the whole world will be covered with more and more active substances. Of course, in some places, the concentration of these active substances is very high. In some places, it will be very low, but in the areas covered by active substances, the probability of the strong and various special animals and plants will also be higher than before. The whole world, along with the initial intervention of elves, will go to an unknown state. However, it can be imagined that with the improvement of human civilization as a whole, this huge world will also be surrounded by war and chaos. However, such a pattern is what the masters of the world like to see. Because war and chaos will not only promote the rise of a country and a nation, but also promote the progress of civilization. The strong will become stronger and stronger in this pattern and environment, while the weak will either rise or disappear completely in this pattern. Whatever the outcome, it will ultimately ensure the overall progress of mankind and the emergence of more and more strong people. At that time, these strong men will be masters of the world, vanguards and absolute mainstays for conquering other worlds. The high elves don''t know this, nor do humans. However, whether they know it or not in the future, they will not be able to change this fact. No matter whether they have all kinds of contradictions and hatred in the future, they will gather together under the will of the Lord of the world to invade other worlds and annex them. Let the small world become more and more prosperous, and the resources of other worlds will be absorbed into the small world. In the long run, the small world will become more and more prosperous. At that time, the small world with rich resources will also have enough strong people. When these strong men grow up, they will join in the process of conquering foreign lands, and both sides will reach a virtuous circle. The world is getting stronger and stronger, and eventually the small world will become a real giant. A truly perfect world. More than 30 white ships arrived in the North Atlantic in an instant after passing through the large portal of the port of spirits. After a few days of sailing, a large, solid and elegant white boat team arrived off the Azores Islands, in the eyes of many people and ships. The white boat team did not stop at all. They crossed the Azores and headed for the Strait of gibraltarian. The mighty fleet of elves and the high-profile behavior that did not cover the traces at all surprised the people living on the islands and the people on the ships. This is the first time that a huge fleet of elves entered the old world and appeared in the eyes of the people of the old world. At this moment, in the old world, the upsurge from elves has not yet cooled. On the contrary, the sensational effect caused by eiswell''s original visit once again deepened the enthusiasm of the countries in the old world to explore the new continent. In the face of the spirits who don''t know the depth, the good and the evil, all the sailing boats along the way are far away from the sea to watch the spirit fleet with a large scale. When human beings treat the unknown things, they keep a strong awe in their hearts. In the same way, it''s the same with elves, even with a deep sense of awe. Because this is the first time that human beings have known and seen elves. When the legendary species really appear, the first emotion of human beings is not happiness, but fear. Together with the immortal lives of the elves and the long history of more than 10000 years, this is a historical heritage that makes people admire and fear. Now, for the first time, the large fleet of elves appeared in the old world. Does it mean the coming of war? This is the first question that all human beings think of after shock. No matter which country the elves are targeting, or the whole of Europe, this is unacceptable to people in the old world. Because, no one can guarantee who will be the next target of the spirit. Therefore, all the people who found the Elven fleet watched the disappearing Elven fleet with nervous, happy and frightened eyes. Even, there are some daring ships, hanging far behind the elves fleet to observe. Chapter 825 The Strait of gibraltarian, as before, has not changed much. As the only channel from the North Atlantic to the Mediterranean, the Tang people set up a strict audit system here. Every ship that wants to enter the Mediterranean needs to be strictly inspected. In the prosperous Mediterranean, as always, there is an endless stream of merchant ships coming and going. However, procrastination has a strict audit system, which still causes dissatisfaction in many countries and criticism from many merchant ships. To this end, the Tang people also made a series of adjustments in view of this situation, and relaxed a lot of strict audit system. However, it has increased the size of the fleet patrolling anti smuggling and the number of troops stationed in gibraltarian. On the other hand, the fortress facilities on the shore have never been cut off. Every year, all parts of the fortress are inspected and repaired. He would also check the weapons and gunpowder in the armory and the huge guns on the fortress, which fully showed that the Tang people attached great importance to the treatment of gibraltarian. Today, the Strait of gibraltarian is as lively as ever, with merchant ships coming and going in and out all the time. Although the people of the Tang Dynasty had a strict examination on merchant ships, they only made routine inquiries about the coming and going navies and then released them. They also dare not target countries too much, which will cause many unnecessary enemies and troubles. Although the Tang people were the overlord of the Mediterranean, they were still respected to a certain extent and recognized by other countries, but they were not satisfied with their attitude towards the merchant ships of other countries. However, for this point, the people of the Tang Dynasty are simply too lazy to pay attention to them. They still go their own way and ignore the interference of other countries. When the elf fleet gradually appeared, everyone was shocked, and then panic. The people of the Tang Dynasty looked at the white ship as if facing the enemy. The warships moored in the military port of gibraltarian were sounded with the alarm. All the sailors boarded the ship as fast as possible. The large caliber guns of the shore fortress were all gathered at the entrance of the narrow strait of gibraltarian, ready to bombard any enemy. But there is still one side, there is no way to achieve two sides, that is, the Ceuta region, which belongs to the kingdom of Morocco in North Africa, did not fall into the hands of the Tang people. So that they can not all effectively block the entrance of the Strait of gibraltarian. However, dozens of warships still opened to the entrance of the Strait of gibraltarian, all of them spread horizontally, directly blocking the entrance of the Strait. Although people in Tang Dynasty had seen elves, they also had communication with them for a period of time, and they formed friendship. However, they had never seen the elves assemble a large white boat team of ten ships to the old world. Therefore, in any case, they all regard Elves as potential enemies, and the necessary preparation should be done. The reaction of the Tang people and the way they lined up and the gun windows were all opened to prepare for the war were seen by the elves. "It seems that mankind sees our arrival as a potential enemy." The high elves have excellent eyesight, just like eagles. They don''t need to look at glasses to help their eyesight. The Tang people''s posture of preparing for war is clearly seen by their eyes. Therefore, they moored their fleet in the open sea and did not move forward. "Estelle, you have been here and communicated with human beings. It''s up to you to explain our intention to human beings." "Yes." Eiswell answered, and then he took a small boat and sailed to the Strait of gibraltarian alone. When his figure appeared, the Chinese people who had seen eiswell in the Chinese Fleet were puzzled and happy to talk about it. "It''s Mr. eiswell. He''s back." "Just, this time he led so many white ships, what was the reason for coming back again?" The sailors were puzzled, but the officers of each warship urged their officers and men to be ready. They should not relax their vigilance just because they were "Acquaintances". God knows why these elves came here. They are welcome to come here with kindness. If it is with malice, it is necessary to fight with the spirit. When eiswell''s boat came to the front and back of the Tang people''s face, he took the boat under the Tang people to the warship of the Tang people, and then told them what they had come for. "Don''t be nervous, my friends." "We elves are a peace loving race. We have come here with good intentions, not malice. So please don''t be nervous. " "That''s what you say, Mr. Esquire, but your ship is big and there are many guns on it. My duty is to be careful. " "I can understand that." "If you don''t feel at ease, we can seal up our weapons and tell you the good intentions of the high elves with our practical actions," he said. We are here to help you in accordance with God''s will, not to think ill of you "I need to report to the governor, and then I need the emperor''s authorization to let you in." For the fear of the unknown race, even if the Tang people knew the elves, they did not dare to relax their vigilance. God knows what these races, which are said to have a long history of more than 10000 years, will look like. Therefore, without understanding the fighting power of the elves, the vigilance of the Tang people did not decrease because of the arrival of eiswell. On the contrary, it was also because of his arrival that he climbed to the extreme. Eiswell was helpless. He could feel the deep distrust and vigilance of the Tang people towards them, so he said: "of course, my people will wait in the open sea, and we won''t enter this channel until we get your invitation. In addition, as an ambassador, I will follow you to meet your emperor and tell him our purpose. Believe me, we will be friends, not enemies. " When they heard that, the nervous expressions of the Chinese eased a little. Then a small boat took him back to gibraltarian, and met with the governor of gibraltarian in person, explaining to him the purpose and purpose of the elves. The governor was surprised, but he still had some doubts. After all, the elves went back to the old world again, and there were too many people and boats. It''s not up to them not to be careful! Then, a clipper took eiswell and the governor''s special envoy, and quickly sailed toward the mainland of China. When eiswell met Tang Huang, Tang Huang was surprised that eiswell would come back so soon, but he was still very happy and welcomed the arrival of eiswell. Later, eiswell told the emperor of Tang about their purpose and purpose. "Teach us?" The emperor of Tang looked at the spirit in front of him suspiciously, "we have never had much deep communication with the nobles. Why do you want to help us?" Eiswell corrected, "it''s not just you, it''s people from Eurasia and Africa!" "Why is that? Mankind and you do not have much deep exchanges and friendship, why do you want to help human development? Besides, I don''t think the civilization of my Tang Dynasty must be worse than that of your elves. " "It''s God''s will to help people!" "And your majesty, even if your civilization is also excellent, you can''t deny that our high elves have a civilization that hasn''t been cut off for 10000 years in a row! The species we''ve seen and the things we know are deeper than you "Who is your God and why does he help us?" "Our God is the master of the world. The high elves are his people, and so are human beings. All life in this world is his people. God wants us high elves to help the backward human beings and help you in all aspects. This is God''s will. We don''t know why God did it After hearing this, the Tang emperor fell into silence. Chapter 826 The return of the high elves is beyond everyone''s expectation. In many people''s minds, the high elves are like the hermits. They live on a continent that is said to be extremely beautiful, holy and rich. They enjoy this beautiful continent alone, and there are many strange species living on that continent. Whether it''s plants or animals, their existence completely subverts the three concepts of human cognition. Such a rich and strange country can only appear in fairy tales. What''s more, the return of the spirit, not alone came to the human world. They formed a fleet, crossed the unknown sea area and distance, and returned to people''s vision again. And in the human kingdom, the court of the Tang emperor, the high elves told their intentions to the ruler of the human overlord. They came to spread civilization and teach people. After hearing this for the first time, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty was stunned and then indifferent. Today''s human civilization is not a long time ago. After thousands of years, they have developed a highly developed civilization, and human beings are very proud of their civilization. Most of the time, though, human beings are scattered in a mess. They do their own things. They distinguish between nations and beliefs for themselves and others, which makes the already divided human beings split again. However, one day, when human beings learn that they are not the only intelligent race. Their instinct makes human beings become a whole again when facing different races. In the almost contemptuous and arrogant language of Esquire, the Tang emperor''s instinctive fury made him want to get angry. However, his reason began to persuade him, and eiswell was telling the truth. Therefore, the Tang emperor asked eiswell again. "Do you elves like to teach other people?" Estelle thought about it, and then replied, "it''s not like that, your majesty." "In the past, our people liked to teach other people, whether they were human beings, dwarves or wild animals and trees, and we would be happy to help them when we found them," he said. So that they can move towards civilization and get rid of ignorance. " "Can wild animals and trees be like human beings?" Emperor Tang looked at him suspiciously. "Your Majesty, our family is endowed with the ability to communicate with all things in nature. We can transmit our voice and will to other people through all things. We can pass on information to people through the atmosphere and birds. We can also pass on our knowledge through trees, wild animals and running water. But... Very few people outside the elves can hear and understand the message. " "How can you prove to me that your family has such a magical ability?" Listening to eiswell''s words, the emperor of Tang Dynasty was very surprised that the elves could communicate with all things, and also could transmit information through all things. This kind of power was just like God. However, the emperor of Tang naturally did not believe it because of the words of aswell, so he looked at aswell suspiciously. I want aswell to prove the truth of his words, so that I can compare the truth with the falsehood. "Yes, of course, your majesty." "How can your voice... Ring in my heart?" Emperor Tang looked at him in shock. He clearly saw that eiswell''s mouth was moving, but his voice did ring in his heart. "It''s the gift of elves, and we can use it to communicate with any race," eiswell said. Ignore the language barriers, let each other''s will, through the heart of communication freely convey As he said this, eiswell closed his eyes and said something in his mouth that the emperor could not understand. It''s the language of the high elves, the language of the isville people. As asville said softly, a group of birds came into the sky. Even the birds and animals kept in the palace garden, and even the butterflies fluttered in. These birds and butterflies and animals, around eiswell, will look at him. Under eiswell''s command, winged creatures dance around him. And the animals running on the land, issued a happy song, running around the side of asville. The Tang emperor, who knew the music, was surprised to find that no matter the birds and butterflies flapping their wings or the animals hopping around, they always kept a steady rhythm. This is the ability that animals don''t have. It''s hard for different groups to cultivate such tacit understanding. "Your Majesty, I will prove the good will of the elves with the music and dance of the elves." Said, eiswell straight out of the peony palace, birds and butterflies and animals, have followed him. And the emperor of the Tang Dynasty also hurriedly stepped down from the throne and walked towards the outside world. Similarly, the officials who did not say a word from the beginning to the end followed the emperor of the Tang Dynasty with their shock eyes. To a more spacious outside world, with the genius of elves, eiswell calls for everything in nature. The atmosphere began to flow, the wind appeared, they came here gently and harmlessly, the plants stretched their branches one after another, and the water became more rapid. Eiswell opened his voice and hummed. Under his leadership, everything had amazing coordination and tacit understanding, following his pace and humming rhythm. For a moment, the voice of all things and the voice of eiswell mixed together to form a beautiful and moving ballad. The sounds of plants, animals and celestial phenomena compose the fun, while eiswell plays a dance from the high elves with all things in this music. All the people were watching the music and dance performance that they had never seen before. All the music and dance developed by human beings for thousands of years lost their color at this moment; All kinds of music and dance music developed by human civilization are eclipsed by the combination of spirit and nature. After all, intelligent musicians and dancers can''t make all things follow their own rhythm and compose an ancient and modern music and dance. At the end of the song, people were still pondering over it for a long time. "How, sire?" When eiswell''s voice rang out, the people who were addicted to it turned around and said, "wonderful music and dance performance. For the first time, I saw this kind of music and dance that can make all things in harmony with nature." He is full of praise way, "spirit, as expected have unique place." Even if his heart is full of admiration, the way of being king does not allow him to express his admiration to the people of other nationalities as ordinary people do. It''s better to be a small country with few people. As a big country and powerful country, it''s still a country used to being a overlord. Every word and deed represents the face of the integration of family and country, which can''t be fooled by the personality of the monarch. "Can human beings learn to play just now?" The Tang emperor refers to the harmonious coexistence of all things. "Not really." "It''s a gift, and humans don''t have it. Compared with human beings, animals and plants are very simple, and not so complex mind. But the genius of the elves can communicate with them unimpeded by virtue of their simplicity. " After hearing this, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty said, "what a pity!" He added, "today''s unprecedented music and dance has opened up my horizons. I am also very interested in the other deeds of the elves. I believe my people are willing to follow the elves and learn more advanced civilization! " This word, on behalf of the Tang emperor agreed to learn part of the spirit civilization. Chapter 827 As soon as the white boat''s team arrived at the Strait of gibraltarian, it spread in all directions like a hurricane. And, in a very short time, it spread all over Europe again. Because this is the first time that so many elves have come to the human world, and it is also the first time that they have appeared in front of human beings on a large scale since they were known. Many people began to speculate that this might be an opportunity for elves to open up in an all-round way, as well as an opportunity for human beings and elves to establish a relationship with each other. However, for the elves, they don''t really want to come here. The noisy environment, too many people and the strange look at animals really make the elves feel very annoying. In particular, they came to the human world this time to teach human beings and share their knowledge achievements free of charge. But now they are blocked in a small channel without permission. This makes the elves'' impatience worse. "Since when did we teach humans that this should happen?" Some wizard said playfully. His companion took his words and answered, "even in ancient times, human beings and dwarves took the initiative to learn our civilization and knowledge. Now, we teach people according to God''s will, but we are blocked in this narrow channel and are not allowed to pass through. Are the high elves reduced to the point where they need to curry favor with human beings? " What he said aroused the indignation of more elves! We came here to help you develop civilization. As a result, we were blocked when we came here. It''s strange that elves are in a better mood. They began to communicate with each other, talking about all kinds of problems, talking about human beings, talking about the task of this time. They still don''t understand why they want to share the fruits of their hard work with human beings for free. They couldn''t understand this. Although it was because of their king''s command and God''s command, the result was still unacceptable to them. They don''t know what ininville''s plan is, and they don''t know that their world and universe are gradually approaching another strange universe. And in that different space, the small world is under the control of ininville, and it is getting closer and closer to the three body universe. As two huge worlds approach each other, their own rules begin to collide more fiercely. In the three body universe, the powerful God level civilization of the universe has been retreating. It is really a fierce collision between the two universes, which has shattered a large area. Now, it has been reduced to the most dangerous place. The void is filled with a series of dangerous situations caused by the fierce collision between rules. The rules there have become a mess, extremely bad, chaotic situation is a powerful law of the universe, weapons are difficult to use. As a result, both ininville and the zero civilization are waiting. The fierce collision between the two great worlds will eventually subside, and this day will come soon. Besides, in the Tang Dynasty, because of the music and dance performance of eiswell, it shocked the hearts of the Tang emperor and noble ministers; Therefore, the Tang Emperor himself and the noble ministers agreed to learn from the spirit civilization. Although, so far, they have not had a deep understanding of the Elven civilization. However, as for the performance of eiswell just now, it has moved their hearts. Moreover, even if they are not willing to learn from the elves'' civilization, there will still be nations and countries in Europa, North Africa and even Asia learning from the elves'' civilization. If the Elven civilization is so advanced, will the countries and nations that have learned from the Elven civilization become stronger because they have learned from the Elven civilization? And thus gradually with them to open up the distance between each other, if it is true, then their situation will become dangerous. Therefore, considering all kinds of factors, the emperor of this country and the ruling elites under his command chose to learn from the elves one after another. However, they will not blindly learn, but choose the most quintessence of the Elven civilization to integrate into their own civilization. Instead of totally denying one''s own civilization and fully accepting the civilization of the elves, isn''t it not much different from the vassal? With the consent of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty and the unanimous consent of the noble officials, the clipper sailed to the Strait of gibraltarian with the intention of the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Only two days later, the clipper arrived in gibraltarian, and then declared the will of the Tang emperor. After that, the elves, who had been waiting for a long time outside the channel, slowly sailed into the channel under the guidance of the Chinese ships, which made the elves feel a little less happy. The governor of gibraltarian invited the elves to rest ashore, and prepared clean and elegant houses and food for them. Let the spirits from afar have a full rest for one night. In the morning of the next day, more than 30 elegant white ships are under the control of the spirits. Following the convoy of the Tang people, they sailed to the native land of the Tang people. This scene was seen by all the people along the way and triggered a series of upsurge again. When more than 100 wizard and wizard were standing in the palace of the Tang emperor, the Tang emperor looked at the visiting elves with surprise and curiosity. These spirits who come to the human world are all the best talents in all fields. They will be in the human world, will be part of the spirit of civilization, free to share with mankind. Although they are not satisfied with the result, they still follow the order after the order is issued. In the beautiful Peony palace, the proud elves also feel the unique civilization and artistic achievements of human beings. Whether it''s painting or relief, the elves enjoy their unique artistic achievements from the peony palace, which is full of peonies and relief. They enjoyed the beautiful palace and gave some comments. Then the two sides began a pleasant discussion on art. During the discussion, the elves showed the Tang emperor and noble ministers some of the achievements of civilization belonging to the elves. They also brought some books and all kinds of artistic achievements for human appreciation. The Tang Emperors and noble ministers also saw the unique and developed achievements of the spirit civilization from the things brought back by the spirit. And in the heart of comparison, that is, in the heart of arrogance, we have to admit that in some places, the Elven civilization is indeed many times more developed than human beings. The spiritual sages showed the cultural and artistic achievements of the elves, and the accompanying wizard also showed the wizard civilization of the elves to the Tang Emperors and noble ministers. In addition, in the process of display, the wizard also made a more detailed introduction. In the same way, the Tang emperor also called the Tang witches to observe the unique wizard civilization belonging to the elves. Unfortunately, the answer is that the wizard civilization of the Tang Dynasty and the wizard civilization of the elves are not at the same level. The wizard civilization of human beings, whether in the Tang Dynasty or in other countries, is in a relatively loose and primitive environment. Compared with the wizard civilization of the elves, they have a long history of more than thousands of years, and also because inningville left a large number of primary books about witches. After a lot of time, the wizard civilization of elves has developed into another unique wizard system. Although there are still similarities in some places, the knowledge at a higher level is totally different. What''s more, the wizard civilization of the elves is still outside this, and another branch system of witches has been developed. Both warlocks and druids are very unique branches of witches. Among them, warlocks, druids and elves also absorb the special classes of human beings in another world. However, after the improvement of the spirit, the hidden dangers and shortcomings were eliminated. For example, warlocks can''t get pregnant and have children. They have no fertility. In the hands of the elves, the formal end! The exchange between the two sides, with the passage of time, seems very happy. Both human beings and elves begin to understand each other in more detail from the way they talk to each other. At the very least, we should know what kind of existence the other party is, instead of speculating in the way and method of the past. Chapter 828 In the following years, the spirits, sages and witches on the elegant white boat traveled all over the territory of the Tang Dynasty. They travel all over the world, looking for all kinds of excellent talents, inheriting the inheritance of wizard and even wizard and Druid, translating the ancient books of elves into books according to the language of the Tang Dynasty, and innovating their system and improving their production technology according to the national conditions of the Tang Dynasty. It is worth mentioning that the elves and wizards also entered the wizard world of the Tang Dynasty. They instructed these witches who are still struggling, and handed down a lot of basic and advanced books. The elves first started their mission from the Tang people. In the process of traveling and spreading knowledge, they also felt the enthusiasm and studiousness from human beings. The elves gradually put down their preconceptions, and the mentality that they intended to be perfunctory gradually changed. Although they saw all kinds of human shortcomings, they also saw all kinds of human advantages. But all this, with the passage of time, gradually changed the spirit''s mentality. They began to spread their knowledge and teach people wholeheartedly, instead of being arrogant. And the emperor of the Tang Dynasty is also happy to see it. He can clearly feel the pride of the elves, which is a kind of contempt in all aspects. Whether it is civilization or force, the high elves at this stage are the existence of human beings. Even if their total population is very small, only one million, any country or region of mankind has more population than them. But at the present stage of civilization development, it is meaningless to rely solely on the number of people. This is still useful for the secular world of human countries. However, as civilization rose to the stage of elves, the number of people began to become less important. Their civilization has already become extremely powerful, and even they themselves have become extremely powerful. It''s not polite to say that the more than 100 elves who have come to the human world now alone have enough power to destroy a small country. It is only a matter of time to subvert a big country, whether it is the weapons they bring with them or their individual strength. Have already risen to another level, human beings can destroy their white ship, but it is difficult to do much damage to an elf wizard. Wizard wizard that a variety of strange abilities, can easily determine the outcome of a war. Whether the witches are facing the enemy with magic or dropping a bottle of poison, it is enough to produce unimaginable lethality to human beings. One is the difference produced by civilization, but the absolute difference brought by individual strength. Even if we ignore the power of the elves, the wizard among the human beings can also bring threat and harm to the secular regime that can not be ignored. What''s more, no matter the level of civilization, or the level of individual is far beyond the human spirit? But at this stage, human beings still can''t understand the real power of elves. The elves are not as keen as human beings to attack each other and seize land and resources. The small population of the elves is the biggest drawback of the elves. Up to now, only a small part of the land has been developed in a continent they monopolized. Most of the land is still in the original state. It''s occupied by all kinds of animals and plants, and there''s a lot of alien life, including the dragon. In addition, the resources of the spirit continent are very rich. Even if the spirit has been used for thousands of years, it still hasn''t been developed much. Their population is there and cannot consume too much resources. Another point is that elves don''t like to cut down forests like humans do. On the contrary, when dealing with some natural environment, the elves first think of protection, and then use the natural environment to plan the living environment. Let the city and the living population, and the natural environment into one state. Therefore, in addition to mineral resources, other resources are well planned and protected for a long time. In this way, the resources will be renewable and continuous. Another point is that in the vast sea, there are still many resources, some known and some unknown. The land and island in the sea also contain resources, which makes the elves need resources with a variety of options. Instead of just focusing on your own land. The arrival of the elves raised the influence of the Tang people. More or less the country and the people, they are too eager for the arrival of the elves. However, when the elves came back again, they did not visit their country, but first stayed in the land of the Tang people. Moreover, it has been detained until now. Envoys from many countries have already come to the land of the Tang people. They constantly invite the elves, but the elves only answer that they will definitely go to their country. However, after a long time, they still did not wait for the arrival of the elves. However, the Tang people, because the elves stayed in their territory, took this opportunity to expand their influence out of the Mediterranean and spread their influence further. The Mediterranean has long been the basic dish of the Tang Dynasty, and so has the Red Sea. As for the Indian Ocean, the Tang people had enough influence all the way to the South China Sea. Their merchant ships and warships, unscrupulously navigable in these places, will continue to transport goods back to the local sales. Through the land of Egypt, the commodities are transported to the vast inland Africa, and the gold earned every year is astronomical. What''s more, it''s worth mentioning that the Tang people found the new world, and their exploration fleet followed the information left by the failed captain Li Donglin. After crossing the sea area occupied by the mermaid, they finally drew maps and recorded all kinds of data carefully along the way. And they finally came to the new world, and they occupied an island as a base for their advance. Built a rough wharf, built a crude port city, and then a ship returned home, told the country. The overjoyed emperor of the Tang Dynasty quickly organized a large-scale ocean fleet, carrying colonists and criminals, to the new world to cultivate land. Such a huge scale awed Europe. Throughout the colonial history, only the Tang people had the financial resources and courage. It is necessary to build a port colony city at one time, because all kinds of materials and commodities, building materials and designers are brought along with the ship. The Tang emperor named Xingang for their first port colony city. This is the beginning and starting point of the colonial history of the Tang Dynasty. Because of its special meaning, it has a special treatment. In the process of spreading civilization and guiding human civilization, the elves not only helped the Tang people to improve their civilization system and productivity, but more importantly, the wizard civilization they spread began to be too high in the status and level of human witches. The wizard spirits, aiming at the primitive and crude teaching and learning methods of human wizard, have given a series of guidance and correction. They go deep into human beings, learn about human civilization and understand them. And the final reform, first of all, the Tang witches, under the guidance of the spirit, made the first change, with great courage to change their way of learning in the past, towards the road of regular witches. Later, some wizard spirits stayed in the land of the Tang Dynasty, and some wizard spirits and sages began to travel all over the European continent. Teach the people there that their influence on the secular regime and human civilization is significant, but the most important influence is the group of human witches. The primitive and backward human wizard, whose lethality and strangeness were obviously weak, began to reform with the help of the wizard. At this point, the era of witches is coming! Chapter 829 It is not only the old world with the figure of the spirit, but also the new world. The white boat of the spirit sails in two places. The sages and witches in the elves teach the human beings in the two places, which belong to part of the elves civilization and the wizard civilization. In the places where the elves set foot and where their figures exist, earth shaking changes are quietly taking place. In addition to human beings, there are three or five elves in other vast areas where there are intelligent races, such as Mermaid, dwarf, tree man, halfling, talking beast and even giant. The elves did not favor one over the other. In these places, in the face of these intelligent lives which are totally different from human beings, they sowed the elves'' civilization and wizard seeds as usual. This world is different from the earth, from any planet world, it is huge and vast. In the future, it is bound to become more extensive, and the new great navigation is just the beginning of a new era. The whole world, under the leadership of this new era, will move towards a more prosperous and lively world. Perhaps among human beings, the so-called empire of never setting sun will never appear again. Because the promotion of civilization and productivity will completely bring the whole world into an unknown era. It was a long time for the secular regime; However, for the witches, it is a new era. The new western world is in a great transformation. As for the East, it has not been taken into account by the elves, but this huge East has already entered the eyes of the elves. Their footprints and figures will step there sooner or later to spread civilization and sow wizard seeds. At that time, the whole East will also usher in a new change. Because of the advent of the great voyage, it becomes a lively world, because the arrival of the elves is completely ignited. For a moment, the calculation and attack between countries stopped, and every country was seeking change. However, it also brings chaos in the process of change. Not everyone likes to seek change. They prefer to seek stability in the face of learning from elves and accepting Elven civilization. It is essential to delete and even eliminate what they already exist. In the West today, there are still rigid ideas and modes of production in the middle ages. And change is bound to change all this, and it is bound to touch the interests of a considerable number of people. It doesn''t matter to them if they don''t change their civilization, but when it comes to their own interests, they will resist. The impact of their lack of cooperation is chaos. The effect of the changes caused by the spirit civilization is to get rid of the disadvantages, improve the productivity and the degree of civilization, and ultimately benefit the vast majority of people. The impact is a small number of people, but this small group of people have a huge wealth and production technology. Moreover, in today''s era, only a small number of people can read and write. Most of them are still illiterate. And this small group of people, holding the power, even if the spirit of civilization has been spread, the ultimate control is still in their hands. Therefore, in a short period of time, what the old world should be is still what it is. Unless one side can complete the transformation in a very short time, because after receiving the civilization and guidance of the elves, their national strength will also rise rapidly. Otherwise, the foreseeable result will be what the world should be like for a long time. However, this point is not the influence of the elves. Similarly, it''s none of their business. According to God''s orders, they provided part of the civilization belonging to the elves to human beings free of charge. So, whether to choose to accept and change, that is the human thing. In a word, their task has been completed. Whether human civilization should change or not depends on themselves. Unlike the secular regime of human beings, human witches are the first to accept change. The reason why the secular regime is not eager for change is that they have not witnessed the power of the elves. However, an unknown race requires human beings to learn from them and make changes. I''m afraid no one will make changes easily. Because a change is likely to make the country''s national strength rise to a higher level, and it is also likely to fall into a trough. Even if they get the knowledge from the translated classics, it is useful and feasible. But this change is from top to bottom and even from tradition. Therefore, all countries are in the process of groping, learning the advanced knowledge of elves, and abandoning part of the knowledge of elves. They''re groping, they''re experimenting, they''re experimenting from a small place. And watch how much better the knowledge from the elves is than they are. Unlike them, human witches can easily understand the power of elves. The wizard showed them new knowledge and new system from top to bottom. A variety of theoretical basis, involving all aspects of unprecedented theory, this is the long-term study of the elves, the crystallization of the efforts of many genius wizard. What''s more, what the elves show in front of their eyes makes the human witches clearly realize how strong they are and how weak they are compared with the elves. Then, it is natural that the weak learn from the strong? Therefore, compared with the secular regime, human witches are the first to start the road of reform and innovation. In the past, there was an upper limit on the total amount of magic power of human witches, which was caused by their blood. With the arrival of the wizard, and then passed down the meditation method, this can improve the magic (mana) limit and quality of the method. In particular, the human wizard through meditation, really feel their own magic, after ascension, they naturally believe in the spirit. Therefore, through comparison, they can perceive the strength of wizard and the strength and excellence of spirit civilization. So they took the lead in changing. From various places, from all aspects of change and innovation. Not only in learning, but also in life, and even in the tradition handed down from ancient times, they have begun the journey of reform and innovation. In the same way, in terms of weapons and other auxiliary conditions, human witches are also on the same level as the wizard elves. They began to learn the wizard day and night, followed them hard, at the same time, under the guidance of the wizard, began the transformation. At the same time, the wizard also spread the branch system of warlock and druid to human beings; The advantage of a large population is that it is extremely easy for them to find a suitable successor. It''s not like it''s very difficult to find a suitable successor among the elves, which is determined by the population base of the elves. Although they are gifted, we can''t ignore the disadvantage brought by more than one million people. Not all elves have the talent to be witches, warlocks and even Druids. It can only be said that they have advantages in this respect compared with human beings, but it is totally impossible to say that all the elves are witches, warlocks and druids. This is the population base. Although it has an advantage over the human elves, this is just the early stage. Once we go further, it will be fair to any race. Talent, talent, resources and luck are indispensable. This also led to thousands of years passed, even the high elves, their wizard group is only a few hundred people. These hundreds of wizard spirits split into different tribes and lived and studied in different places. However, the pattern of the world has changed, and the number of witches in the future is bound to increase. The era of witches is indeed coming. Chapter 830 In the small world, whether they are human beings or elves, they all live in their own world. With a curious attitude, human beings began to learn the civilization of elves. Their skills and civilization began to change and progress under the guidance of elves. The wizard group, with the guidance and help of the wizard, abandoned the backwardness of the past. At the same time, they are the fastest group to accept the spirit civilization. The rigid and backward outlook of the past is gradually changing in the hands and attention of the elves. They are willing to accept advanced knowledge and civilization, so that the elves are quite pleased, and sincerely praise them. "These heathens are extremely studious, and they are backward wizards who are most willing to accept our knowledge and civilization. Compared with the secular human, they are very clear about their own shortcomings and shortcomings. I have a hunch that they will grow stronger and stronger. " Said Esquire to his companions£¨ Hestus, the name of the high elves for the Tang people, is a studious and diligent person.) "They are different from the white people in terms of thinking, tradition and living habits. But in some ways they are very much the same as white people. However, after this period of understanding, I found that the difference between the Hittites and the white people is that they clearly know what they want, and they still do not relax their vigilance while learning from us. Moreover, in a short period of time, they wanted to completely turn a part of the civilization that accepted our elves into their achievements. At the same time, they try their best to avoid being influenced and assimilated by us. " "The white people and other human beings, on the contrary, accept our civilization almost entirely because of their inexplicable worship," eiswell said. Compared with them, the Hittites are obviously more rational. " "Moreover, these Hittites are very similar to us in some places. They are warlike and have a strong sense of crisis. At the same time, they are similar to us in their treatment of resources. It''s similar to us on some traditional issues, though in most cases. Elves and humans are very similar, but not in language. Heath as like as two peas, we are almost alike in language and language, and we believe in religion and truth. "Although I haven''t read all the history of human beings for thousands of years, I don''t dare to understand it," sighed aswell. But I know about one or two. The God that the Hittites believed in was the founding monarch of their country, and the content of the doctrine was also initiated by this monarch. It''s consistent with our elves'' beliefs and the ultimate doctrine. " "They respect knowledge and are willing to understand the nature of the world in the observation of nature. Isn''t this completely consistent with the purpose of the Druids? Similarly, the ultimate goal of a wizard is to understand the nature of the world and then control it. Although, so far, none of us has reached such a state, except the king who lives in an unknown place. As far as I know, no one in the ethnic group can have such a realm... " Aswell chattered a lot, and his companion could not bear to ask him, "you said so much irrelevant content, what do you want to say, aswell." "I''m thinking, why does the king want us to come and teach people?" aswell said with a smile "It''s better not to talk about it again. Hasn''t the speaker of Hassan already given an order? There must be reasons and reasons for Wang to do so, which we don''t need to speculate about. " "Yes, after all, it''s the strongest spirit ever Eiswell sighed, and then said, "I have a hunch that the world is gradually undergoing drastic changes..." "Do you mean that there will be closer communication between elves and humans and between elves and other races?" Eiswell shook his head slowly. "No, I always feel that an unprecedented upheaval is gradually emerging. Perhaps, this drastic change has already begun, and we just don''t know it. In the past many years, we have been living, studying and researching in our hometown, but such a long time has passed. Wang didn''t ask us to do anything, but at this time, we suddenly asked us to teach these human beings. Don''t you think it''s strange? " "What''s so strange about that?" His companion shook his head and looked at aswell in bewilderment. The latter looked at him speechless and said, "the strange thing is that it all happened suddenly. If there was no definite reason, would you believe it? You know, Wang''s actions are not so selfless... " "Eiswell, be careful, you can''t arrange it behind your back..." he covered his mouth nervously. The latter pushed his hand away and said, "it''s not a choreography, it''s just a reasoning. All these questions lead to an unknown answer, although I am not clear about what it is and lack of necessary data analysis. However, I still analyze a possibility from our life in recent years and the current stage. " "What?" Eiswell looked at him seriously and said, "the world is changing dramatically, and danger is approaching!" "Danger?" He looked at eiswell in disbelief and laughed, "are you tired recently? Actually said such words... " Estelle shook his head. "It''s not fatigue, it''s a hunch. This premonition tells me that the quiet life of the elves is about to be broken. I don''t know when it will be broken. But the only thing I know is that Wang''s actions over the years seem to be preparing for war. " "Prepare for war? You''re a little alarmist, Esquire He looked at eiswell and said, "our family is invincible in the world. Don''t forget how many worlds we once ruled by a white boat and how many creatures under our command served us. Looking around the huge world, which ethnic group and country can pose a threat to our high elves? " "Maybe the threat doesn''t come from within the world." Said Esquire. "You mean, from the outside?" "It''s not easy to say, but I have a hunch," eiswell said. It can be inferred from Wang''s movements in recent years and his current actions that what is the reason for Wang to pass on the civilization of the elves to human beings, so as to combine the power of the two nations! " He looked at his companion, "you know, this is an unprecedented thing, and this thing, Wang Pian did not have any explanation. Maybe it''s disdain to explain, maybe it''s not want to cause any panic, but I always feel that Wang is doing a big thing "What''s the big deal?" Eiswell just wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by the sudden shock, because an inexplicable and powerful shaking source quickly swept the whole world. In ordinary people''s feelings, it may be regarded as something like an earthquake, or it may be speculated that there was a big earthquake somewhere, so that the afterwave was transmitted. However, eiswell can deeply feel that this is not an earthquake. But an unprecedented source of shock, from inexplicable places, swept by the shock. He couldn''t help but raise his head and look up at the endless sky to the deepest place; It seems that I want to peep at the mysterious place at one stroke. Chapter 831 In the different space, this is a strange special space, its function is to accommodate and carry the universe. No one knows how far and how vast its scope is, and no one can explore its vastness and vastness. In a certain area, two spheres are slowly approaching, or one of them is slowly approaching the other. As they approach each other gradually, mysterious changes have taken place, and the invisible barriers of both sides collide violently at the moment of approaching. This invisible collision makes the point that two spheres are close to collapse and become virtual in an instant, just like opening a two-way wormhole passage between the universes. Virtual space, colorful luster and a lot of dust, with the collision between each other, towards the outside world. Two ferocious and terrifying openings, like the mouths of two prehistoric beasts, devour everything. Even the light can''t escape. Through the terrible gap, you can clearly see the colorful Nebula inside the sphere. As the small world approaches the three body universe under the auspices of ininville; The rules between the two universes took the lead in a fierce battle. And the result and scene of this confrontation is the invisible collision of rules. The collision between the two universes, rules, makes the side that they touch each other constantly broken under the collision. The ferocious and terrible gap is the place where the two universes are damaged due to collision. Whether it is the primitive universe inside the small world, or the galaxies and stars that have already been formed in the three body universe, they instantly annihilate into the most primitive matter under the collision between them. These substances and even the hidden deeper, unknown source, are constantly escaping towards the outside world because of the collision. And there are quite a lot of material and origin, which are constantly devoured by the small world. Finally, when the collision from the rule level reaches a certain degree. Both ininville and the zero civilization have found that when they collide to this extent, neither side can help the other. As a result, under the fierce collision, the two universes have a strange fusion. They collide with each other fiercely. When the two universes finally come into contact, there is a strange fusion state between them. Both sides of the broken and residual rules, in front of the point where the two universes contact each other, produce a blend like fusion. In the end, the picture is just like two conjoined babies. They contact a surface, completely fused together, forming a common channel. So far, the collision between the small world and the three body universe is over, and the internal matter and origin are not escaping. But the two sides began to merge slowly, until one side was completely engulfed by the other side, and turned into a new and powerful new universe. And this state is a situation that inenville did not expect. He is still pushing the small world to continue to impact the three body universe, but the current state of the two seems to be glued together. No matter how he urged the small world forward, the effect began to become negligible. So far, the two sides have reached a strange balance. However, the deeper confrontation between the two universes is still unfolding. However, the process has to be much slower. So far, no one can help the other. In the small world, iningwell, a five level demigod, is in charge. In the three body universe, there is also a zero returning civilization, a cosmic God level civilization. In addition, there are many powerful cosmic civilizations. And the weapons of cosmic laws of the zero civilization are also the weapons of terror that ininville should fear. In the same way, his unquenchable fire is also the fear of those who return to zero. As a result, so far, the two sides have not made any further moves, no matter the zeroer civilization or ininville, until the two universes are in full contact and produce a strange fusion phenomenon. So far, the two sides have reached a state of balance. Ininville has no time to pay attention to these. He is understanding and straightening out the fusion phenomenon between the two universes caused by the collision of rules. So far, the rules there have become a mess, without a clue. In ininville''s perception, the rules of the universe are about to change completely because of the previous collision and the current fusion. At that time, there may be a new and powerful pure technological universe, or a balanced universe between the two. In the latter case, inenville is undoubtedly happy. But if it is the former, he will be very angry, because it will completely disrupt his overall plan. His plan for the small world and his way to the future are completely the neutralization civilization between the science and technology civilization and the wizard civilization, which is a new civilization structure balanced by both sides. Because he has a deep understanding of whether it is wizard civilization or technological civilization, when they develop each other to a certain extent. The result is almost the same. Maybe the wizard is stronger in high-end combat power, but this does not mean that the technological civilization will be weak. On the contrary, he is extremely optimistic about the final achievements of scientific and technological civilization. However, it will also mean that it will take more and longer, and the resources consumed will increase with the progress of civilization. Similarly, the wizard civilization is also the same. Any strong individual consumes an astronomical amount of resources in his life. But so far, he has not been in contact with the wizard of this level. He has his own way to go and his own goals to achieve. When all this is done, it will be the time for him to fully contact with powerful civilization and universe. Whether it is a wizard, or other powerful universe, world or plane, he will use his feet and hands to measure their length one by one. The small world and the three body universe, before that, still need to wait for their final and comprehensive integration. A new and chaotic vast area, where the invisible forces of rules are colliding, breaking and merging, and then new rules of the universe will be born. A new universe will be born together. But, so far, neither ininville nor the zeros have dared to get close to that area. Although when it comes to the most critical moment, there is nothing that can''t be solved by a curse of extinction. If so, come a few more times. With the power of his level five demigod, the consequences and destructiveness of using the annihilation curse are not clear to him. Because, so far, he has never used the extinction curse on a complete universe. But in ininville''s heart, he was praying for the final result of things and moving towards the place he wanted. Because, for him, that is undoubtedly the best and most advantageous. He didn''t want to use the extermination curse until he had to, because the consequences and losses were too great. What he did and what he thought was to recreate the unified universe of a long time ago, and before that, he did not want to destroy a part of the unified universe of a long time ago. So ininville is waiting, waiting for everything to become clear, or He looked at the deepest part of the universe! Chapter 832 The main world. Jiangning can clearly perceive anything that happened in ininville. He knows what ininville is doing and what troubles and difficulties he is facing. However, just like the situation faced by ininville, he can not help him. In terms of power, he is not as good as this spirit of separation and reincarnation. But Jiangning didn''t worry too much, just as yiningwei thought, if things come to a critical juncture, there is no problem that can''t be solved by the curse of extinction. Therefore, after perceiving the current state of the small world, Jiangning completely put down his worries. Although the three bodies are powerful, they are far more powerful than the other universes he has traveled and seen. Except for some powerful existence involving power, the civilization in the three body universe is one level higher than other universes. The powerful God level civilization of the universe will not be mentioned. Other civilizations, such as singer civilization, marginal civilization, three body civilization, and many other universe civilizations, as well as the mainstream God level civilization of the universe mentioned only in a few words, we can see the strength of the three body universe. At present, it is only the zero civilization that has appeared. The most powerful civilization has not yet appeared. The other side, and what kind of power, ininville also did not understand. For this most mysterious civilization, ininville is terrified. Even though he has strong confidence in the curse of extinction, he dare not ignore the God level civilization hidden in the three body universe. In the final analysis, the extinction mantra is not omnipotent. Maybe one day the extinction mantra will meet its helpless opponent. Before that, ininville honestly shrank in the small world, quietly waiting for the end of the fusion of cosmic rules. Maybe at that time, the new fusion of cosmic rules will bring him a lot of help. Jiangning through the soul of the link, to understand the current situation of ininville, he will take his eyes back. Instead, he took charge of the earth and monitored the universe. The three body universe is powerful, so is the chaotic universe. The legendary god of creation, there are many powerful existence, these need him to find a way to defeat them one by one. However, judging from the current situation, it is not easy for Jiangning to integrate the whole universe. In the face of these powerful existence, for a while and a half, he could not think of a way to completely crush them. When the strength reaches this level, the simple stratagem also loses its function. In particular, when the premise of his calculation is not in direct proportion to his own strength, it hardly has any effect on these powerful beings. He had no interest in watching the struggle between countries on earth. In the past, he was still in the mood to tease the countries on earth, but now, he completely lost interest. Tutkheim operates under his will, and elites in all fields need to live by his nose. Every day, resources from the earth and other planets are constantly transported back to the tiny country of tutehem. The total amount of resources it consumes is not directly proportional to its size, but the mortal state is well aware of its strength and strength. All day long, Jiangning was quietly calculating and thinking in the dark. He did not read the books, nor did he do the experiments of alchemy, because he had no room to continue to rise. Now, as long as he wants to, he will be promoted to level 5 wizard level in an instant! To be the same as, or even stronger than, ininville. However, the books of the wizard can play a very small role now. More than that, he began to understand the rules of the universe, hoping to really grasp a certain power in the universe, or He rubbed the clay board in his hand slightly, which was the most precious treasure born a long time ago. He didn''t know what kind of power it contained. He didn''t tell him whether he suspected the existence of the Lord or the old man of time. Only the old man of time told him that this was the most precious treasure of the birth of the universe, so precious that the witches from different universes would not hesitate to launch aggressive wars to seize it. Today, the original three pieces of debris have already merged into an irregular shape. The color is yellow, as if it were made of loess. He once thought about the function of the clay board. But without the slightest reaction, no matter the power of the soul or the mana, it doesn''t work at all. After a long time, he put the debris of the mud board aside and ignored it. However, on this day, he suddenly thought of the debris of the mud board again. His feeling told him that the debris of the mud board was the key to all problems. When he didn''t get the extraordinary power, he believed in his own feelings. Now he has gained the unimaginable power. For their occasional super play feeling, is incomparable trust. However, when he faced the mudboard again, nothing happened. The debris of the mud board was as usual, and there was no reaction at all. No matter how much he tried, the mud board was still motionless. "Even if my feelings tell me that you are the key to solving all problems. But... "He looked at the debris in his hand," I have no idea how to activate you. " If the fragments of the clay board were not from the Lord, Nunn and the old man of time, he would think that the fragments of the clay board were only made of ordinary loess. Because, whether it''s thunder, fire, water, smoke, blood, mana or soul power, it doesn''t work at all on the debris. It is still quietly lying in his hands, regardless of his random toss, is not the slightest reaction. Jiangning, who doesn''t believe in evil, rubs the fragments of the clay board in the hands of the spectators, and all the lines on the fragments of the clay board. The index finger moves with the debris of the clay board, these mysterious patterns, characters and patterns. He didn''t know any of them, and he didn''t get relevant knowledge and content from old time or Nunn or the Lord. Even the only time old man who spoke to him didn''t tell him how to use the clay board. He just told him that it was the supreme treasure of the universe and asked him not to reveal it. He asked him to take good care of it and collect the fragments of the clay board. Besides, the old man of time said nothing. Although Jiangning is a little distressed, he still stares at the mud board in his hand. Suddenly, there was a flash in his mind. "Maybe it''s my wrong method. Mudboard is not used in this way at present." He thought of the way and method he had used before, which had no effect on the mud board. He began to think that maybe he didn''t use the mud board correctly. He didn''t feel that the debris in his hand would be useless. After all, it was the treasure bred by the powerful unified universe a long time ago. Even if it becomes a fragment, it should contain some of the most precious powers. Chapter 833 The reason why the fragments of the clay board do not react is that his method is not right. Maybe he should not treat the clay board of the most precious level in the way of using ordinary treasures or objects. However, although he thought so, he didn''t think of the key things for a while and a half. He has never been in touch with things of Zhibao level, and he has never seen the introduction and use of Zhibao level in relevant books. Perhaps these knowledge and content are the existence and secret that he can not understand and is not qualified to understand at this stage. But he had a treasure in his hand, even if it was broken, but he had no choice but to understand it, let alone what the power contained in it was. There is no treasure mountain, but there is no ability to develop it. Since the ordinary method doesn''t work, how about this method? With the birth of the universe, a trace of power stolen by the opportunity is still the most mysterious destiny power among the powers! Even if, like death, eternity, infinity and annihilation, he does not have so many powers that he has all kinds of extremely incredible abilities. However, by virtue of that trace of destiny power, as long as it is not too strong. It is also easy for him to modify their fate and change their future, especially after the power is turned into an artifact. The vein engraved on it represents the multiverse, numerous galaxies, countless planets and countless beings. However, he never used their power as wantonly as the creator God did. But now, Jiangning will try to use his power to "activate" the debris. Although the artifact of fate is not on him, the power he obtained still exists. With the summoned power from the rules of fate, Jiangning injects it into the debris of the clay board. The fragments of the mud board began to react, and tiny light appeared on the fragments of the mud board. It quietly stayed in the palm of Jiangning, blooming with extremely tiny light. "It works!" Jiangning was very happy in his heart. At the same time, his vision was staring at the debris, for fear of missing any small change that might occur. Under Jiangning''s observation, he clearly saw a tiny but brand-new pattern on the debris of the mud board. This pattern appears slowly, according to the irregular trend of wanton walking, just like a child''s graffiti, without any significance. But what he was holding was not ordinary paper, but fragments of the treasure. Any slight change represents vital information and significance. As he continued to inject the power of rules into the debris of the mud board, the tiny light also slowly increased, and finally the debris of the mud board slowly floated from his palm. The light that kept blooming, though tiny, gave him the feeling that it had already shone on the whole universe at this moment. Jiangning''s eyes looked directly at the debris of the mud board. "Please give me a clue to solve all this!" He did not know why he spoke, but the feeling was so strange that at that moment he seemed to become a spectator, looking at his mouth and saying that sentence. But he did not have the slightest reaction, as if the body derived another personality, but it is not, but a specious and wonderful feeling. But what''s more amazing is that the fragments of the mudboard actually responded to him. It floats in the palm of Jiangning''s hand, and the continuous blooming light instantly reflects into his heart. In a trance, Jiangning saw a picture, a strange picture, a strange space. His heart''s eyes, shining with the light of the clay board, seemed to wipe away a layer of dust, reflecting the answers he most wanted to know and the final plan or clue that could help him solve all these difficulties! When the tip given by the debris of the mud board was over, it returned to the ordinary appearance again and fell into the palm of Jiangning''s hand. Like the most common loess, kneaded together. But Jiangning''s consciousness is still immersed in his own mind. He is now viewing a more peculiar space in the multiverse with an unprecedented visual experience. If the universe is regarded as a mirror, the place he is looking at now is the back of the mirror, an unknown place that is difficult for ordinary people to set foot in. In the underworld, it is said that after death, the soul really returns. There are similar legends in different stages, different periods and different civilizations. However, the return of the soul after death is not the real underworld, but only a small part of it. But the wider, darker places still belong to the unknown. It''s dark and vast. There are all kinds of dangers. No one knows what it really looks like. "In the underworld, the deepest part of darkness, is there any clue or key I want?" Jiangning looked at the mudboard in his hand. Through the brilliance of the mudboard fragments just now, he reflected the special visual sense presented by his heart and the special space he saw. It was the underworld, not the place he had been to, but a taboo word, a place where the gods did not dare to set foot easily. It''s the darkest place in the underworld, where all kinds of dangers can change people''s minds and make them afraid. "But am I qualified enough to set foot in the dark zone of the underworld?" After all, even the gods were afraid to set foot in the dark area of the underworld. Even the gods of the underworld dare not. Although they live in the underworld, they live only in a small part of the underworld. With the protection of the underworld gods and the rules of the world, a safe space is derived. In fact, the real broadest and darkest zone has never been controlled! It''s a place that is infinitely wide and dark. The deeper it goes, the more dangerous it will become. At most, the underworld gods are just wandering around the edge, and dare not go deep into the dark place of the underworld. From this, we can see how terrible the danger is. Even the gods are afraid of it. Jiangning did not dare to continue to think about it, because the more he thought about it, the more he would be afraid. If he continues to think about it, I''m afraid that he will not be able to give birth to a thought of the underworld in his whole life. "Now that the debris of the mud board has given me this hint, I''d like to rush into anything!" After biting his teeth, he tore the space in front of him. Then he clenched the mud fragments in his hand, and his body was like water. He quietly went through the cracks and came to a real dark and unknown space. Chapter 834 In this dark world, Jiangning can''t tell where the underworld is. The vast underworld, with no obvious geographical coordinates, is a world surrounded by darkness. There''s no light source, no light source at all. It''s like a black hole that can swallow everything and even light can''t escape. The dark environment and the dark world make creatures feel uneasy and unhappy instinctively. Jiangning is also in this dark world, subconsciously lit up the light. However, as the light appeared in the dark underworld for the first time, there were endless ghosts hovering around Jiangning. The ghost fox wolf howls, lets the human listen to the creepy strange call sound, successively rings out. Jiangning will see, a look of ferocious ghost ferocious rushed to him. A light of fire gathered and twinkled at his fingertips, and then an endless flame gushed out; Those ghosts who came after them were burned clean in an instant. But then these evil spirits came out of the infinite world of the underworld again. They were not afraid of death, they were not afraid of death, they were not afraid of fear. In front of the endless ghosts, the ghost of Jiangning burned to death by a flame is nothing at all. Jiangning face unchanged, again the old trick, he now turned into a master of playing with fire. One hand of fire, lit up a tiny area of the underworld world, burned countless ghosts. However, in the face of fierce and fearless death, the endless ghosts coming one after another, Jiangning also retreated. You don''t know how many evil spirits exist in the vast and infinite underworld. Then, at last, some evil spirits rushed over, and they rushed over from the gap between Jiangning''s casting. Sharp claws and fangs, which are not like human hands, scratch and bite him. The permanent fixed line defense magic on the surface of the body immediately emerges, and the invisible twisted barrier protects him without dead angle. However, when the evil spirits rushed up, Jiangning''s face changed greatly. The evil spirit''s means of catching and biting did not hurt his body, nor did they break his body protection magic. However, his attack is like a direct attack on the mana in his body. Part of the mana disappears from his body out of thin air. On the other hand, those evil spirits, with greedy and contented faces, are eating his mana. "Is that why the gods are afraid?" He was shocked by the magic power that disappeared out of thin air in his body! This ghost in the underworld can ignore the body and body protection magic, and directly nibble at his magic power. In the same way, the divine power of the gods is faced with such a situation, but Jiangning does not believe it. Just this will make the gods feel scared and afraid. Thinking of this, his body was covered with fire again, and the endless ghosts wrapped around him were burned to death in an instant. Then, taking advantage of this gap, he turned into a shadow and completely integrated with the endless darkness of the underworld. The target of the attack disappeared, and the wandering endless ghosts also felt at a loss. Jiangning had no way to know whether they had wisdom. Wandering in the same place looking for a period of time, did not find his figure. The endless evil spirits, once again scattered, once again scattered into the infinite wide underworld. After the ghost retreated, Jiangning''s figure began to show. He breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the boundless and peaceful underworld. He was dignified. He didn''t believe that in the boundless world of hell, there would be only this endless devil. Although these ghosts are strange, they can gnaw at mana or divine power through the protection of body, body protection magic or artifact. However, this is not enough to make the gods fear. There must be other dangers in the deepest part of the infinite world. Only this explanation can prove that in many civilizations, no matter how far apart they are, there is no deep taboo about the deepest darkness of the world. He has seen such records from too many civilizations and books. No matter which civilization, the place occupied by their underworld is only a small part of the underworld. No one can tell how big it is when it comes to the whole picture of the underworld. Because no one knows how big the underworld is after it has its own. I only know that the more I go into the underworld, the more dangerous it will be. It is said that the real center of the underworld is extremely dangerous, that is, the gods will fall into it. Jiangning did not dare to think about it. He really did not dare to imagine that if he continued to think about it, he would not want to leave here directly. Having swept away all these thoughts, he set out on the road. It''s not right to say walking on the road, because there is no specific reference in the underworld. When you look at it from left to right, horizontally and vertically, it looks the same, just like a mold. When people walk in it, they can''t distinguish the direction clearly, and they seem to lose the sense of direction. No one has ever been able to figure out what the strangeness is and where it lies. He walked carefully on the land of the underworld, which was just like any Gobi in the world, desolate and lifeless. How long has the land under your feet not been trampled by life? No one can know. This ancient underworld, ancient land, the only thing left to the world is fear and fear. And here, it seems that there are no resources, so there will be no life willing to step here. Even if mortals want to come, they can''t enter, and the gods won''t enter the underworld at will. He stepped on the land of the underworld, because there was no reference in this place, so Jiangning chose a direction directly. Since arriving at the underworld, the mud board fragment in the hand also has no any reaction, even if infuses the rule power of destiny. From beginning to end, the fragments of the clay plate did not react at all, just like all things. Jiangning couldn''t help frowning because of the inaction of the debris. He didn''t know why the debris was in this state. However, since the fragments of the clay plate told him that the key lies in the underworld, he could only continue to search. Like a real mortal, he walked on the broad land of the underworld with his own legs. He did not dare to use his mana, nor did he dare to reveal the breath of mana and life. He covered his breath of strangers with a strong air of death. And along the way, he was quite peaceful, perhaps his method worked. Or maybe the evil spirits didn''t know why and didn''t come. In a word, he was really strange to the underworld. But he had to force himself into the underworld. At this stage, no matter why the evil spirits didn''t appear, it was a good thing for him. Not only is it desolate and lifeless, but also all kinds of elements are so thin that there is no life. Here, it also means that he can''t get supplies from the outside world to supplement his mana. Even though his mana is as powerful as a sea, he doesn''t dare to waste it. He keeps walking all the way. He is also trying his best to absorb the "provisions" of the underworld. No matter how much, it''s good to be able to supplement his mana a little. However, he found that it took him hundreds of times or thousands of times to refine the elements in the underworld into mana. "The harsh environment of the underworld is also a major killer of the gods!" He sighed, whether it''s refining mana, or some killing moves formed by the resonance of various elements in the underworld caused by the mana (divine power) in the body. Because of the existence of elements, gods only need to consume a small part of the divine power to complete. Once the elements become extremely rare, it means that the gods'' killing moves need to use their own reserves of divine power as a trigger. It may not be much in a short time, but as time goes on, the problem becomes bigger. Chapter 835 The boundless broad earth of the underworld, a lonely figure, walking silently. Jiangning didn''t know how far he had gone or how long he had gone. At the beginning, he still had the concept of time. However, with the passage of time, I don''t know why, even he lost the meaning of time. It seems that time is totally useless in the underworld. For the first time, Jiangning had a one-sided understanding of the vastness of the underworld. No matter how long he walked, how far the land under his feet and the darkness around him gave him the feeling that he was still standing still. At the beginning, he thought of this, so he left a mark on the ground. In order to verify whether he is in the underworld in situ, but when he walked for a long time, he knew that the underworld is really broad, he did not step in situ. Along the way, there was no change in the underworld. The endless evil spirits that appear soon after stepping into the underworld seem to have experienced a dream. Because along the way, he did not encounter even a ghost figure, as if the endless ghost figure is just an illusion. However, his personal experience reminded him that it all happened. In the underworld, there must be some changes that I don''t know. He comforted himself in this way, but in his heart he felt uneasy again, which came suddenly. Even the auxiliary rings on the hand are useless at this moment, and their effect can''t suppress the sudden uneasiness. Jiangning also became very nervous because of this sudden uneasiness. He looked around at the environment of the underworld and felt the source of his uneasiness. However, he did not feel the uneasiness of the underworld. He didn''t even perceive a specific direction, but the more so, the more uneasy he was. The calmer the atmosphere, the more hidden danger is. Lonely, dead and desolate world, in addition to his slight gasp, only the heart beat violently! His nervous mood makes his eyes congest unconsciously, which produces a special feeling like "excitement". The blood in his blood vessels constantly flows into his heart. This is now long gone from the fetal heart, but also because of the unknown danger, constantly alert its owner. The sense of panic that I haven''t seen for a long time is coming. However, no matter how Jiangning searched for the source of danger, it was still unable to find it. Because no matter how he perceives it, he can''t perceive danger coming from the vast underworld. "Get out of here and go as far as you can." Warning voice sounded in his heart, Jiangning did not hesitate, moving his feet, struggling to run on the land of the underworld. He doesn''t care about other things, and he doesn''t look at the land of the underworld. He just wants to run as hard as he can. Leave here until your instinct no longer warns you. He didn''t want to calculate how far he had run, and he didn''t want to care how long he had run. The sense of panic did not disappear, but with the passage of time, further exacerbated this sense of panic. "Why, is there a wind?" Running Jiangning, sensing a gentle wind blowing past, with a few hair. He subconsciously stopped his steps, feeling the direction of the wind. "Will there be wind in the underworld?" What he learned told him that the possibility of wind in the underworld was very low, but he really felt the existence of wind. Then he began to feel the direction of the wind. It''s better to go in the direction of the wind than to run around like a headless fly. But when he noticed a few broken hairs on his shoulder "This is the breeze just now, the broken hair?" Twist up these hair, and then look, instant complexion changed. These severed hairs are withered and lifeless, just like the dead wood that has been dead for some time, without any vitality. At the moment when the wind blows through the hair, the vitality of a few tiny hairs is deprived by the wind of the underworld. "What a terrible wind From a few broken hair, he thought of many things, "in this way, the unusual sense of panic comes from the wind, which can deprive life in an instant." Think of here, where dare to continue to stay, he turned a direction to run, in short, the farther away from the wind, the better. The wind that can blow away the vitality in an instant is the killer of any life. "In addition to endless ghosts, there is also the wind of terror that can blow away life!" In his heart, he added in silence. Clenching the pieces of mud board in his hand, he put them close to his body. Then he tried his best to run. He didn''t know the coverage of the wind. However, it is estimated that the wind should cover a large area. He did not dare to use his mana, because he did not know whether the wind would choose to attack him because he used his mana. But from the attitude of the gods, we can infer that the wind may be able to perceive everything that does not belong to the underworld. The breath of life, the breath of extraordinary power. But why, in many ancient books, there is no record of these things, Jiangning also has no way to know, let alone to understand and search. All he knew was that it was the land of the gods'' tears and fear. Gods who don''t put everything in their eyes have their brilliance all over the world, but only one place is forbidden by the gods. That''s the underworld! This is the only place where the gods are defeated, and there is no deep taboo. Woo ~ woo~ Before long, Jiangning, who was running with all his strength, heard the wind whistling. Although the voice was still very weak, he knew that the wind was very close to him. Think of here, he again full run, this is his physical body can reach the limit state. However, human resources can never be faster than the wind. His body is obviously aware of the arrival of the wind, which will not be a gentle breeze, in the moment of the wind. Jiangning felt his back, felt the wind, and lost consciousness in an instant. All the vitality in the body was blown away by the wind, and he was not allowed to think for a second. The fierce wind caught up with him in an instant. He was surrounded by the wind. The endless vitality in his body was blown out by the wind in an instant. Running in the figure, powerless fall to the ground, the breath of life completely disappeared from his body! Chapter 836 A terrible storm, sweeping the underworld, it is like the guardian of the underworld, refused the arrival of any creature. Everything that does not belong to the underworld will be mercilessly destroyed by it, and life will die in an instant. The figure who can''t get up is lying on the land of the underworld until the terrible storm disappears. This figure, only then had the response. Crawling figure, slightly moving, and then no vitality of the body slowly climbed up. His whole body was like a mummy, and most of his long hair fell off, leaving only a small part of it sticking to his scalp. His eyes were dark and gray, without any sense of spirituality. The trousers and boots of the lower part of the body seem to have gone through a thousand years in an instant, and become ragged. Only the black robe of the upper part of the body keeps its original appearance. Jiangning looked at his hands, looked at his body now, just like a corpse. The blood and water in the body almost disappeared, but the brain and internal organs were firmly protected in a tiny golden light. Otherwise, his life would have been ended by the fierce wind just now. Fortunately, at the critical moment, the fragments of the mud board suddenly responded and turned into a dim golden light to protect his vitality. However, most of his life has been blown away in the wind. Fortunately, he survived, but unfortunately, at this moment, he is between the living and the dead, and his magic power as deep as the sea is nothing. Only a tiny bit of mana remained in his body. "I hope I can find it successfully after paying such a high price." At this point, he did not want to think about those who have not, he dragged his corpse like body, hobbled to continue to walk towards the depths of the underworld. After experiencing the endless evil spirits and the storm that can seize people''s life just now, Jiangning didn''t know what dangers there were in today''s underworld. However, this journey also made him understand the horror of the underworld. In particular, the gust just now was so unreasonable that almost all the vitality and mana of the whole body were blown away by it. If it wasn''t for the debris of the mud board to protect him, he would have to travel to the underworld with his soul. "Why didn''t the debris react at first. On the contrary, when my body is about to die completely, it will take the initiative to protect me? " Jiangning thought hard and couldn''t think of the answer. For him, the debris of the mud board was too mysterious. He had never heard of the debris of the mud board from the strong one a long time ago. It was the only time when the old man took the initiative to speak to him. He only told him the origin and importance of clay board. Other things, the old man did not say a word, seems to want to let himself, to gradually understand the real ability of clay board. "The underworld is wonderful and frightening Jiangning looked at the underworld, "no wonder it makes the gods so scared, just don''t know just that a gust of wind, the gods encounter what will happen." Between the living and the dead, he once again traveled to the underworld with different experiences, which made him feel different. When he stepped into the underworld as a living man, he was afraid of the vast dark world. However, when he faced the underworld with this special posture, he could no longer feel the malice from the underworld from the big environment. It was as if he had come here, as if he had returned to his own home. As he gradually went deep into the underworld, Jiangning saw many ghosts in the infinite world. They have no mind, wandering aimlessly, and have no reaction to all the ghosts he passes by. Just as he was their kind, he didn''t attack him at the first time. Seeing this, Jiangning had realized something in his heart. He even came close to these evil spirits to watch them. In the face of his gaze, the evil spirits did not have the slightest reaction, selfishly left him, and continued to wander aimlessly. "Perhaps, the clay board is to let me come to the underworld as a dead man. Only in this way can we not be hostile to the underworld and attacked by evil spirits. " He didn''t know for sure whether it was such a thing, but his personal experience convinced him that the underworld really welcomed him as a "dead man" rather than a living one. Anything that does not belong to the underworld will be rejected by it, and after he incarnates the dead. The underworld treats him no longer with repulsion and hostility. Although he was extremely curious about the underworld, he knew that there was no time to study it. In the final analysis, the purpose of his coming to the underworld is very important, and it is about whether the unified universe can be reappeared. In the face of the countless universes, large and small, formed after the disintegration of the unified universe, some of them are very small universes, and some of them are higher universes that give birth to all kinds of powerful existence and powerful civilization. In the face of these strong individuals or civilizations, no matter Jiangning or yiningville, they are not sure that they can defeat them at one stroke. Then, integrate all the universes and reappear the glory of the unified universe. Therefore, he needs to find a way or find a way to make himself strong enough to defeat countless powerful enemies at one stroke. In this way, he can integrate all the universes and reproduce the unified universe. At that time, he can travel to the higher universe and see the face of the higher universe. See if the witches there are still powerful. At the same time, he also needs to learn the knowledge there to make up for his own shortcomings, and also needs a lot of resources from the strange universe. Therefore, after the collapse of the multi universe, he really did not have much attraction, let him be a native emperor, always stay here. Jiangning thought about it and continued to go deep into the underworld. His corpse like body made him very comfortable. Although the internal organs and brain are protected by the power of mud board, in the situation of systemic nervous system necrosis, the brain can not command the long dead body. Besides, Jiangning didn''t dare to stimulate his brain and then his body to activate it again, because he was afraid that it would cause the gale. Therefore, with his strong soul, he strongly controlled his body to walk. I don''t know how long he has gone, but he has also blurred the concept of time. The special state between the living and the dead makes his sense of time more and more blurred, because time is meaningless to the dead. Even in this state, some of his soul became confused and indistinct. When the vague soul wakes up again, he comes to the ruins of a huge ancient city! Chapter 837 The magnificent city, mottled traces, everywhere reveals a sense of vicissitudes and age-old atmosphere. "Has civilization ever existed in the underworld?" He was deeply shocked by the magnificent and vast city ruins in front of him. He had never seen relevant records in ancient books. The ruins of the ancient city in front of us are so huge that we can''t see the end at a glance. Although the city walls collapsed, the city was damaged, and there were ruins everywhere, Jiangning couldn''t help but mend his mind. The huge and magnificent city, full of people, reveals the prosperity and bustle everywhere. As for why the city was completely destroyed, I''m afraid it will be an unsolved mystery. The existence time of the underworld is very old, no one knows from which time period it appears. Only know that when God found it, it already existed, even now who is the first to find the underworld is also unknown. Everything is buried by history, and the mysterious underworld is what it is now. Everywhere is shrouded in darkness, extremely broad, as if boundless, which contains a variety of dangers, so that the powerful gods also fear unceasingly, even feel fear. However, no one can tell exactly what hell really looks like. We can''t understand the origin of the underworld, or its past, or even its future. I only know that this is a huge and ancient special world. Later, the gods occupied a small part of the underworld and opened the underworld for the dead to sleep. In the eyes of anyone, even God, the underworld is just a small part of the underworld. In addition, there are many powerful existence, want to explore the underworld, a glimpse of the whole picture of the underworld. Some people come out alive, some people disappear completely, and then some gods go into the depths of the underworld and encounter all kinds of dangers. After they escape from the underworld, they spread the horror of the underworld. Since then, hell has been synonymous with mystery and terror. "Do the gods know that there is such a city deep in the underworld?" Jiangning couldn''t help thinking that he couldn''t understand what happened in that ancient era. There are very few records about the underworld, and among these very few records, there are only some very short contents. As for the events and records that happened in that ancient era, it is impossible to verify and find relevant clues from the current data. Everything is buried in mystery. In the dark world, the ruins of a magnificent ancient city lie in front of Jiangning. The city is huge, stretching out in all directions, even including some mountains. However, there is no light source in the whole world, all of which are shrouded in darkness. There is no life here except death and desolation. The ancient city is full of mysteries and vicissitudes. The buildings in the city are very different and unique. Naturally, Jiangning has never seen such architectural pattern and shape. There are many ghosts wandering in the city, they seem to become the new residents of this ancient city. Jiangning drags a corpse like body and staggers to the city. Just now, there is still some distance from the city. If you look at the city like that, you can clearly feel its magnificence and vicissitudes. When he walked in, the shock from his soul made him not know what to say. "What race used to live here? It''s so huge Looking at this gate building, which is at least 1000 meters long and has collapsed more than half of the city, you can see the interior of the city through the cracks. What came into his eyes were huge houses. It was as if he had come to the kingdom of giants. Inside the city, there are more than half of the collapsed city ruins, as well as the thick yellow sand at the foot. Half of the huge ancient city ruins are buried under the yellow sand. The city has broad roads, lots of houses, and many oval columns, which are engraved with words and pictures that he can''t understand at all. From the inside of his robe, he took out the parchment and pen rigidly, and drew everything here, including the words, the appearance of the city and many other things. The wandering ghosts simply ignore his actions. Jiangning is their kind in their eyes, just like them. Even if he made such a strange move, the ghosts didn''t react at all. Jiangning continued to draw what he saw. He continued to go deep into the city, and in other parts of the city, he saw a grim and terrible stone statue. They look very strange, but the feeling is ferocious, disgusting and terrible. Jiangning is still unable to know what the complete picture of the stone statues, which are at least more than 1000 meters high, is. Because half of them are buried in the yellow sand, but the volume exposed above the yellow sand is still no less than 1000 meters. The whole city is full of mystery and strangeness. Like the underworld, it is covered by layers of fog. No answer, no clue, everything is unknown. No one can know what the hell looked like before and why it became what it is now. Because, this ancient dark world, from the beginning was known, was covered by fog. There are few records of this vast dark world, but its name is known and very familiar. Whether gods or mortals, they all know the existence of the underworld, but what it is like and where it is located. The gods know it very well, but ordinary people can only rely on imagination to speculate about the appearance of the underworld. But from ancient times to the present, the image of the underworld to the world is mysterious and frightening. Jiangning is the same now. He is also full of interest in the underworld, especially when he mistakenly enters this ancient relic for some reason. His interest is climbing to a peak. He did not know whether the gods of ancient times knew that there was such a city relic in the vast depths of the underworld. At present, he only wants to know why there is an ancient city with mysterious vicissitudes in the underworld. Even if it is now so dilapidated, it will not lose its mystery. "Maybe hell was a world before." Jiangning thought that he might be suspicious, but not sure, when he didn''t find the remains. However, after discovering the ruins, he gradually believed his guess. Because only the birth of a civilized world, will also build urban living. In the depths of the underworld, there are traces of ancient cities, which may prove that the underworld was a world full of vitality before. However, no one knows why the underworld has become what it is now. That period of history is too old for Jiangning. For the gods, the same is true. It is a mysterious and unknown thing that happened in an unknown period of time. And that led to the transformation of the underworld into what it is now. Chapter 838 Huge city, mysterious underworld, too many puzzles and too many unknowns. Jiangning walked slowly in the ruins of the city, because it was the fuzzy boundary between the living and the dead. Countless wandering ghosts did not attack it, and they turned a blind eye to his unusual behavior. Jiangning went to some houses that had not completely collapsed and searched for them. Unfortunately, there was nothing in the houses, which had completely decayed and become dust in the long time. After a long time, all valuable things are likely to disappear completely. It''s a pity for anyone who wants to explore the history and past here. At this time, Jiangning fell into a wonderful visual feeling in a trance. He wandered between soberness and confusion. This wonderful special feeling made him feel something unusual. Then, this kind of feeling is also like a broken mirror, which is broken in an instant. And he also wakes up completely from that special state, and a wonderful breath is perceived by him. He felt it carefully, feeling the breath from the deepest part of the ruins, which made him familiar and strange. If you insist on describing this breath again, it''s called immortality! "Immortal breath?" He was puzzled, but at the same time, he was driven by the endless desire for knowledge. There are too many puzzles in the ancient city and the mysterious underworld. At the same time, this mysterious dark world is so old that no one knows when it was born and how it died. Everything is completely buried and sealed by the dust of history; Let it add a mysterious veil to its ancient body. The gods are curious about it and try to uncover it again and again to explore its past. However, the gods did not succeed. Instead, they were extremely afraid of this place. They left a few fragments and fragments to depict a mysterious and terrifying strange world for future generations. The name of the underworld, that is, from that time on, spread among all living beings and gods. Now, this exploration and thirst for knowledge also drove Jiangning to the underworld. Whether it is the debris of the mud board, or the curiosity raised after he came to the underworld, he still came here knowing that it was dangerous. The underworld is like a cup of wine with poison. Knowing its danger, it still tempts people to drink it. He walked slowly towards the depth of the city. Along the way, he witnessed the magnificent ruins of the city with his own eyes, and even imagined its glorious and bright side in his mind. It''s hard to imagine what kind of civilization and what kind of existence the creatures living in this city and the world at that time were born. To build such a magnificent city. What''s more, for what reason did they die? Jiangning is eager to understand these puzzles. His faltering pace speeded up for a few minutes. In the eyes of the dead, the world is monotonous and colorless. The world presented in the eyes of the dead is only black and white. This is the most primitive color before the birth of heaven and earth. Later, after the birth of all things, other colors appeared one after another, but the world itself has only two colors, namely black and white. The perspective of the dead brought Jiangning not only visual experience, but also other senses. Although the world in his eyes is black and white, but above this, he can also clearly feel another kind of dividing line. The whole underworld, in the perspective of the dead presented by his special state, turned into a black line. This black line, I do not know how long, and the opposite of the black line is a white line, the same as the black line, I do not know how long. He knew instinctively that the place where the black line was located was the forbidden place for living beings, while the place where the white line was located was the world of living beings. There is an invisible gap between them, which obstructs the communication between the two worlds. The living can not enter the world of the dead. The dead are not allowed to set foot in the world where living beings live. In principle, no dead and life will set foot in each other''s field at will, but Jiangning''s special perspective can be seen. There are many loopholes in this invisible gap. Some are big and some are small, but it is because of these loopholes that the unbreakable and insurmountable gap is broken. Thus, it is possible for the dead to set foot in the living world unintentionally. And the chance for living beings to step into the world of the dead. "What''s the matter?" Jiangning thought that although the wind of the underworld could blow away life, he almost died. But thanks to the wind, he faced the most essential aspect of the world with a feeling he had never felt before. At the same time, he also looked at the world from this special perspective, so he had different ideas and insights. This aura is fleeting, but it is firmly grasped by him. He wants to see through the essence of the world with the opportunity of this aura. However, he did not have the inside information to see through the essence of the world, because so much knowledge, words and paper could not be recorded, and language could not be conveyed. Everything depends on his personal perception. In his humble state, he unconsciously walked out of an unprecedented new road. At the same time, his eyes seemed to see a moment in the future. All of a sudden, a wonderful feeling came. Jiangning knew that the time had come for him to leave. The day of the reappearance of the unified universe is coming. The solution is in the underworld, in the ruins of this ancient city. Similarly, the feeling of solving all these problems is also because of his special state. Thanks to the fuzzy boundary between the living and the dead, he had unprecedented special opportunities. As a result, he has surpassed countless predecessors in one fell swoop. For the first time, among countless worlds and universes, there is a small level 4 wizard. In the tiny state like ants, we can see the essence and truth of the world. Although, at present, the truth is still so vague that he needs to explore and decipher it, all these things, for this reason, will blossom and bear fruit in the distant future. Soul, as if because of this moment, wipe away layers of haze; He felt as clear as ever, and the state was fantastic and indescribable. But all the depression in Jiangning''s heart has been swept away. The future is no longer terrible, and the unified universe will reappear. He will succeed and everything will pass. This is the self-confidence and the final answer in his heart! Chapter 839 When the haze is gone, Jiangning''s mentality and soul are incomparably relaxed at this moment. Although he failed to gain great strength in this sentiment, he had a deep foundation. The whole person seems to have experienced a general transformation, the soul also seems to have changed, a little bit of golden light quietly appeared in the depths of his soul. Jiangning a little feeling, suddenly, in an instant he knew what the golden light represented. Pure, incomparably pure, it is a treasure bred by one''s soul, a treasure that can make people become gods, immortal divinity! In addition to yiningwei, Jiangning, as a real body, has changed dramatically because of a trip to the world. The appearance of immortal divinity will change everything from water to canal, and the characteristics of mortals will gradually fade in him, leaving behind a higher life far beyond mortals. Because of the appearance of immortal divinity, his body, like a living dead man, showed signs of recovery again. With the emergence of a mysterious force, the whole body''s function will revive again under the stimulation of this force. However, Jiangning suppressed the recovery of his body function. He was in the dangerous underworld at the moment and did not dare to do the act of recovering his body. Otherwise, it is not easy to deal with the countless ghosts wandering in the city ruins, not to mention the strong wind that can easily take away all life! Therefore, after suppressing the immortal divine instinct to change his body, Jiangning continued to walk deep into the ruins of the city. The state of the living dead makes him extremely slow every step. It can be called tortoise speed, even tortoise''s moving speed is a little faster than him. However, the city is so huge, plus the debris along the way, burying half of the city''s yellow sand. When he moves, it''s very inconvenient, even extremely troublesome. But now, he can only be so patient and go ahead. In the center of the city, there is a huge building, which is covered by endless shadows. In Jiangning''s perspective of the dead, he is not afraid of the existence of shadow, but even so, he can''t see the whole face of the building clearly. Can only vaguely see a very huge shadow, quietly standing in the center of the city, years in its body left a mottled scar, the ancient and distant desolation. ¡­¡­ In the special space which contains the universe, there are two spherical worlds connected with each other, and some parts of the two worlds are almost the same. One of the worlds is wrapped in a thin film; And the other is covered with endless white light. They are connected with each other, and in the place where they merge with each other, wonderful changes have taken place. The fierce and silent collision of rules never stops. The fierce collision between the two spheres creates a new area. Here, it has become the absolute taboo place of the two sphere worlds, and the forbidden field of all life. Whether it''s the powerful individual life or the powerful God level technological civilization, their proud creation can''t enter this place at all. All things, as long as they enter here, even close to the edge, will turn into the most primitive material in silence. Although there is a fierce collision between the two spheres, the collision between them also produces a wonderful fusion. It''s like the reappearance of the original myths and legends. Whether it''s the powerful cosmic civilization in the three body universe, or ininville, they all look here. The regular collision between the two spheres is not only breaking but also merging. And the most intuitive way of this fusion scene is that there seems to be a primitive and small world, which begins to be born in the center of their collision. But then, the tiny and primitive world broke up again in an instant. Countless substances were born and disappeared in an instant. The origin of each other in the world, because of the collision and fusion of rules, is constantly evolving, and the most intuitive understanding is the moment when the origin evolves everything in an instant. "Incredible, incredible!" God level civilization of the universe, staring at this scene, such a rare sight in billions of years, people dare not miss a single point. Even if they are the powerful civilization and divine civilization, they have never seen the birth of the universe. But in the long vicissitudes of time, they saw too many moments when life was born, but the life bred on the planet can''t be compared with the birth of the universe. What''s more, when they see the present, they can''t understand what the matter is for, so it is born in an instant. In this regard, they can only be classified into a mysterious "matter" that they have not yet understood. Because of the limitation of civilization, they don''t know the origin. Maybe they do, but they treat the origin differently. Or maybe they know vaguely, but they haven''t touched the source yet. On the contrary, strong individual life, they can easily contact the existence of the origin after they are strong to a certain extent. For a while, it will be difficult to explain who is better in two completely different ways. It should be said that each has its own merits. The scientific and technological civilizations of the universe take advantage of this rare opportunity to record this scene. And ininville, hidden in the core of the world, is also watching this rare opportunity. Although I have witnessed the destruction and regeneration of the universe, Jiangning could not see or feel anything at that time. But now, yiningwei has the qualification initially. Similarly, Jiangning, who gave birth to divinity, also has the qualification. They can get their own perception from the moment of the birth of the universe, so as to cause thinking, and then more comprehensively understand the nature of the universe. Inenville, of course, knew the opportunity. Therefore, he was staring at the scene, and all kinds of wonderful feelings poured in. Let him immerse himself in it. At this time, the moment of Jiangning''s immortality also made yiningwei sober from this state. The soul of each other, can rely on the soul, to perceive each other''s state. "Congratulations Ininville said happily, his eyes seemed to span endless time and space, looking to a distant place, he said his blessing to the void. ¡­¡­ Jiangning walked hard in the ruins of the ancient city of hell. He crossed one collapsed city after another, and one broken wall after another. The faltering pace left footprints on the yellow sand, although soon the footprints were buried by the yellow sand again. However, the new footprints with his pace, branded on the sand, in order to prove his way forward. The dead gray eyes, black and white vision, Jiangning''s eyes are always staring at the huge shadow in front. With his constant approach, the immortal breath and the meaning of desolate years came to his face. The closer he gets, the more clearly he can feel this breath. At the same time, the sense of urgency and thirst for knowledge become stronger and stronger. I don''t know how long I''ve gone, but the specific time has become meaningless in the world of the dead. Finally, with his faltering but determined pace, he arrived at his destination. It was huge and ancient. Most of the buildings were buried in thick yellow sand. What he saw was a huge and broad long ladder. Among them, the proportion and height of each step has a height drop of four or five meters. Such a gap made him very sure that no matter where the civilization was, whether they were human or not, they were no longer important, because they all had terrible heights! Looking at this ladder, he walked forward slowly, and then began to climb! Chapter 840 The mottled brand formed by years stays in front of us, which is almost an endless ladder. Huge steps, just let people move a step, it is extremely difficult, slow. What''s more, Jiangning is now in such a living dead state that his mana almost vanishes with vitality. Although it was a blessing in disguise, he did not dare to use his mana because he was afraid of the strong wind that could blow away life power and mana. As a result, it is extremely difficult for him to climb the ladder now. It took him a long time to reach the end of the ladder. "If it was a frail human body, I''m afraid it would have no strength to come up." He looked around his body of the living dead. Although his legs and feet were no longer flexible, there were also less restrictions on the living body, such as physical strength, hunger and fatigue. At this time, Jiangning had time to look at the huge building in front of him. The shape of it made people look at it at a glance, and the result was the temple. This is a peculiar temple building with strong three-dimensional sense, surrounded by towering and sharp tower shaped columns. Each side of the building is filled with a large number of story reliefs, which record a very tall race whose height is beyond Jiangning''s cognition. One by one, more than a giant, shoulders the mountain, running among the mountains, towering mountains, in front of them only to their waist. "It''s really a giant civilization, and before the underworld, it''s really a world full of vitality." Hu lie is no different from nonsense. It''s really a civilization. Even though their faces are very different from those of human beings, the structure of their limbs and trunk is no different from that of human beings. He looked at these huge relief murals one by one, although most of them have been mottled, blurred and even disappeared completely in the long years, leaving only some marks. However, Jiangning still saw some specious contents from the remaining relief murals. The giant civilization in the story, in this vast world, the predecessor of the underworld, has developed a high degree of civilization. It seems that they were born with special talents. According to their own talents, they developed a very powerful civilization. Their civilization has become more and more powerful over time, and later they have stridden across other worlds. In every world, there are legends of giants, but for some reason, the powerful giant civilization has provoked a more powerful enemy. Then, the whole prosperous and vibrant world will perish overnight. The powerful giant civilization perishes, the giant also perishes, and the huge world is directly destroyed by the powerful enemy. And leave a curse here! Relief murals, although there is no text to describe, but in this depiction of the extremely vivid relief. Jiangning still speculated some answers. He was deeply moved by the brilliance of the giant civilization, but he was shocked by the powerful enemy who buried the giant civilization with his own strength. In the universe, there is such a terrible strong man. In the relief murals, Jiangning can easily see how powerful the giant civilization has been. They regard one world after another as their own back garden, and see everything there as their pets. It''s easy to destroy a prosperous world. However, it is such a powerful giant civilization that disintegrates in the face of a mysterious enemy. He directly destroyed the powerful giant civilization, destroyed a huge and prosperous world, and cursed here forever. As time goes on, the giant''s world and the giant are gradually buried by history and yellow sand, and the giant''s world has changed its name, which is called hell. But Jiangning still feels that there are still secrets in the underworld. Maybe those lost relief murals can explain all this clearly. But unfortunately, they all disappeared with the death of giants. Jiangning was very sorry for this. He stepped into the huge temple and saw a huge statue. However, the head of the statue has long been broken, covered with mottling and cracks, lying in a corner of the temple. Broken temple, no longer the original clean and tidy, long years passed, yellow sand with the wind, blowing in, covered the temple. In the yellow sand and the temple, there are countless corpses lying. Among them, there are giant''s corpses, they have already completely decayed, and the powerful power in life has not been able to keep their corpses immortal. Perhaps, everything is thoroughly decayed under the attack of the powerful enemy. In addition, there are all kinds of humanoid corpses, which are as decayed as giant corpses, leaving nothing of value. The power of time has completely eroded the underworld and also eroded here. No one or thing can be immortal here, even the extremely powerful gods. "These corpses may be the gods who wandered in the underworld at that time! They died here! " There was no skin and flesh left on the corpse. Everything had already turned into dust. However, from the moment of the death of the owners of these corpses, the remaining expressions on their faces suggest that they were extremely frightened before they died. In the end, the expression of fear remained on their corpses. Even though the skin and flesh disappear as the years go by, the remains still have a clear memory of the great terror before death. Jiangning involuntarily stepped forward, stretched out his hand, slightly touched the corpse in front of him. Although he sensed that they did not have anything left, he still wanted to have a look. As a result, the corpse turned into fly ash at the touch of his palm. The whole temple is surrounded by an inexplicable force. It seems that these forces have temporarily "protected" these corpses, as if they were deliberately showing them to the later generations. "The mighty gods, why did they die in such terror?" However, at this time, the debris of the mud board hidden in his chest flew out of his chest in an instant, and he was shocked and dazzled. Then, an inexplicable force emerged from the debris. Then, he felt that the strange power that had covered the temple had changed. In his shocked eyes, mottled light and shadow quickly passed in front of his eyes, which clearly recorded the arrival of the gods one by one and how they died. "This is..." For him, the secret is quietly revealing the veil on his face. Immediately, the long yellow sand covered with the temple gradually rose, followed by a piece of mud plate about 70 cm high. Then, the two pieces of mud board that resonate with each other were joined together in an instant. Jiangning''s mud board just made up a corner of the mud board that rose from the yellow sand. Although there were still many gaps in it, it made up a part of the mud board again and made a different change. Mysterious and mysterious feeling, quietly passed to his heart. Jiangning just a little detailed feeling, surprise expression, then emerge, he burst into laughter, laughter with relaxed freehand, everything is no problem. Chapter 841 Different space, two spherical world, part of each other closely integrated. The collision from the rule level has never stopped. With the constant collision from the rule level, the fusion between them has also begun to merge again. The new rules of the universe give birth to the most primitive rudiments. However, countless cosmic civilizations in the three body universe did not wait. Although the scenes of creation in front of them have deeply shocked all the civilizations in the universe, the first step of exploration from them has quietly begun. The first wave of ultra intensive long-range strike, in the form of jump, directly from a long distance to carry out cross range strike. Countless dense and mottled lines are powerful weapons of great fame. However, they are gathered together by the three body cosmic civilization, forming a frightening super long-range cross space attack. "Civilizations from different universes, let''s see what other means you have besides fire!" Since the two universes collided with each other and merged into a part, the confrontation between the three body cosmic civilization and ininville has formed. As far as the three body civilization is concerned, when the alien civilization (ininville), which has never been seen before, invaded at the beginning, the frightening and helpless flame was his first fear. Although the return to zero civilization finally solved this problem, the cost was that the three body universe lost part of its mass. Although the threat of immortal fire has been expelled, the loss of cosmic mass still makes the civilization of zero return feel scared and helpless. So far, they have not understood the characteristics and principles of the fire, they have made a lot of analysis and research, and still can not solve the mystery of the fire. And the more that happens, the more scared they are. Because once the immortal fire comes several times, even if they do it again, they will drive it out again. Then, the price of expelling the immortal fire is the loss of cosmic mass. Once the mass of the universe is lost below the critical value, then the universe will go to real destruction in the constant self expansion. Therefore, the return to zero civilization is extremely frightened, which also makes many powerful cosmic civilizations fear. For them, the unquenchable fire is an existence without solution. According to their knowledge and theory, such a flame can''t exist at all, but now it is true. However, they lack enough data and time to analyze the data of the unquenchable fire. They can''t do any confrontational behavior at all. Once the unquenchable fire appears, it is bound to turn the whole universe into its own nourishment for it to grow and burn. To expel it means that they have to abandon part of the mass of the universe, which has a terrible impact on the universe. They don''t know if there is anything more unsolvable in this strange universe besides the extremely destructive flame. If there is, then wait for their fate, only unconditional surrender! However, the powerful civilization in the three body universe does not want to surrender so easily. Perhaps in order to pursue more interests, or seek higher status and other reasons, they had a round of attacks after the first alliance. However, this first wave of cross space strike did not make them happy. The first wave of collective attack from the three body cosmic civilization, inenville just looked at it, then turned a blind eye. His thin lips sparked a sneer, and his golden eyes looked across the endless space at the junction of the two universes. The joint attack of countless powerful cosmic civilizations, straight into the two universes of mutual fusion and connection point. It did not cross the fusion point and rush into the strange universe as the three body civilization expected. Instead, their joint strike disintegrated in an instant when they rushed into the place where the two universes merged. The current state of the two universes comes from the direct collision on the level of rules. In the collision, the matter and origin of the two universes are constantly colliding under the drive of rules. The collision between matter and matter gives birth to brand-new matter and devours it. At the same time, the collision of rules also combines the rules of the two universes and gives birth to a new rule order. Therefore, this is the place where the new universe is about to be born, so all attacks from the interior of the three body universe are just nourishment for the new world. New rules are emerging. It does not belong to the rule of science and technology universe, nor to the rule of magic universe. It is an unknown rule that has not been completely finalized. Therefore, in front of it, all weapons and attacks derived from the rules of science and technology universe, or all attacks derived from the rules of magic universe, become meaningless. All attacks, under the power of unknown rules, turn into the most primitive nourishment. Become the food for its growth and birth, not the means to hurt him. Ininville had seen through this for a long time, so he was silent, did not respond, and did not take the initiative to invade the three body universe. Because the rules of the three body universe are equally unfriendly to him. To enter there is to "abandon one''s martial arts". At that time, facing the attack of the powerful three body civilization, he will lose the power of "God". Because he is not a strong individual born under the rule of the three body universe, he was born and grew up in other worlds. The three body universe is a pure level of scientific and technological rules, and its rule structure completely eliminates the emergence of all extraordinary forces. Although, after the development of science and technology to a certain extent, it can also improve the body of the race, they were also able to give birth to all kinds of magical supernatural forces at that time. But that''s another explanation, and ininville is a radical heresy to the three body universe. Therefore, knowing clearly the possible treatment, ininville had no idea of entering the three body universe at all. If he enters there unconsciously, the best result is death, and the worst result is that life is worse than death. He is captured by those powerful cosmic civilizations, slicing and analyzing everything about him This is not what he wants. In the three body universe, all the cosmic civilizations watching this scene are silent. The weak civilization still does not know the specific reason, but the great God level civilization such as the return to zero has seen this through this wave of exploration. They have no way to bypass the fusion place of the two universes and directly attack the strange alien universe. Their attack enters the fusion place of the two universes and is directly decomposed into the most primitive nutrients. Well, this result also means that they can only confront each other and wait for the final result of cosmic fusion, or... It''s another possibility. "Let''s talk about peace. No matter what the situation is, we are at a disadvantage." The civilization of returning to zero is very clear about the inextricability of the fire. Although they have never seen the moment when the fire is powerful, it is difficult to understand just because it can burn everything. They don''t know that the immortal fire once gave birth to the universe, all things in heaven and earth, even gods in the void! For the scientific universe, its existence is an unsolvable problem, even an unsolvable mystery. "Since the other side has taken the initiative to invade, will they accept our request for peace talks?" "Give it a try. We don''t know about the fire. If we wait until the end of the fusion of the two universes, then the other side only needs to release the fire. We have no way but to abandon the mass of the universe and expel the fire. Unless we can escape our universe and go to a new one. But... How is that possible? We don''t even know where the other universes are, let alone the relevant coordinates. Even if we can develop technology across different universes, there are no coordinates. If we want to find a different universe in the outer sea, the possibility is almost zero! " "Civilization from a strange universe, we want to talk to you." The return to zero civilization has issued a "cosmic broadcast", and the sound has crossed the fusion point of the two universes and spread into the small world. Inenville naturally received the message, but he did not understand it. Just as he was thinking, another language came back, and the message was the same as the first sentence. Without waiting for him to respond, more than one million kinds of language information came one after another. When he heard the familiar Chinese, he responded. "Come on, what do you want to talk about?" Chapter 842 In a very short period of time, the zeros civilization has issued more than one million languages of intelligent life, even in remote languages. They don''t expect a response when they send out the first broadcast in their own language. Because this language belongs to them. They don''t expect civilizations from different universes to understand their language, but now they want to have a dialogue with powerful civilizations from different universes. What hindered their conversation was the fusion point of the two universes, which became a real nirvana. It''s the only way to stop civilizations from entering each other''s universe. The exploratory attack from the first stage, which they witnessed with their own eyes, was directly decomposed into the most primitive energy nutrients by the fusion point of the two universes, and directly absorbed by the unknown rules. The zero civilization, as many powerful cosmic civilizations know, is absolutely forbidden. The launched weapons will lose their lethality in an instant, so their respective proud cosmic fleets will also be decomposed in the first time. In addition to the existence of the immortal fire, the civilization of returning to zero was born with the idea of talking with the different cosmic civilizations. If we can talk to each other, or give something, to get each other out of their universe, the result is undoubtedly gratifying. The worst plan is that once the two universes merge into one, what kind of status and interests they should obtain for themselves in the face of the unexplained existence of the immortal fire and the unknown "powerful civilization" is their primary idea. After all, the instinct of biology is to seek good fortune and avoid evil. It doesn''t matter whether the individual is strong or not, whether the civilization is strong or not. Their prerequisite is just to be alive. Only by living can we have meaning, hope and possibility. Once death, that is nothing, anyone is to get rid of the direction of death efforts and progress. This is true of mortals, of witches, and of gods. Death is an invisible cloud, covering the top of all life, watching them all the time, threatening them and urging them as well. Even those who return to zero will fear death. When their language is broadcast, the zeroers broadcast continuously in a very short period of time. Finally, they waited for the response they wanted. "Come on, what do you want to talk about?" Ininville''s will turns into a huge star burning white flame, floating quietly in the universe. In front of him, it is also the cosmic fusion point that hinders him from entering the three body universe. This fusion point not only protects two connected universes, but also becomes the only way to prevent them from entering each other''s universe. His voice, simulating the cosmic radio channel from the civilization of the return to zero, crosses the fusion point of the two universes, and is accurately received by the civilization of the return to zero. In the same way, his voice and content, through instrumented Chinese, sounded on the planet of zero civilization. "The other side responded to us!" The zeros civilization looks to the opposite side of the fusion point of the two universes, which is a brand-new universe. For them, it is also a strange universe, and the civilization there is also a powerful and strange civilization. "Is this the image of a strange civilization? Or is it just projection? " "Start analyzing now!" "Yes Soon, the results came out. "The image of the other party, after analysis, is not a projected image. We found brain wave frequency and some unknown things there. What''s more, the temperature emitted by this white flaming star is real! " "How is that possible?" Some people can''t believe it: "brain wave frequency, how can it control stars, and how can it exist in stars! There is nothing there. There is only ultra-high temperature. How does the other party do it? Are they a special race that can survive in stars? " When we think of the flame that can not be extinguished by any means, the return to zero civilization has some recognition of this association. After all, they have witnessed the power of the unquenchable fire. Even the dimension reduction strike can not extinguish the fire. In the zero dimension, although we did not see the fire moving, we did see that the fire was bound in the zero dimension, but soon, the mysterious flame broke through the limitation of the dimension and returned again, even burning the zero dimension completely and turning it into supplies. A "civilization" that plays with fire is amazing. According to the guess of zero civilization, the other party may be a group of special civilizations that can live in the stars, so it has such a terrible fire. Guess is guess, shock is shock, but return to zero civilization is still in accordance with the Chinese language, which in their eyes is extremely remote place on the planet born of the remote language response¡° Why did the unknown and powerful civilization invade our universe? " After the spread of language, the zeros'' civilization focused on the huge star with white flame. They saw the star with white flame, which was shaking violently. With the flame rising, new content came. "For the sake of reappearance, the unified universe, which had been broken apart a long time ago." Zeroers, including many powerful cosmic civilizations, were stunned, and then began to communicate with each other. Obviously, the content of ininville''s response surprised them. "Unify the universe?" "A long time ago, the universe broke apart?" "What do you mean by that?" Those who return to zero don''t understand, so they convey their doubts to the past, "excuse me, what do you mean?" The white star in the incarnation of iningwell''s will shakes again, and then his meaning passes on to the past again. "Long ago, the universe was a unified and complete powerful universe, which gave birth to countless powerful civilizations and individual strongmen. However, because of an accident, the powerful and unified universe collapsed, turned into large and small, countless multiverse, and scattered into this void space." "I''m here to recreate the universe a long time ago." "You?" Zero civilization inquired, "are you the overall representative of a strong civilization, or..." "As you think, I am a powerful individual being, and I am in perfect control of a universe." "This..." the zero civilization was shocked. Although in the three body universe, each slightly stronger cosmic civilization can build its own small universe, it is different from the real big universe after all. The establishment of their small universe is based on capturing the mass of the big universe, which is essentially different from completely controlling an independent big universe. In the eyes of the return to zero civilization, this strange universe shrouded in white light is a powerful universe no less powerful than their own. However, the master of this powerful universe is a more mysterious and difficult individual existence. That means that the strong existence of this strange individual is a single civilization. Or, it can be regarded as the universe itself! Chapter 843 Although the heart is shocked, but the thing to ask, still want to ask. The return to zero civilization once again sent out its doubts and questions, "do you mean that our universe is a part of the split universe?" "Yes "Well, what evidence is there to prove that?" Under the gaze of the zeroers and the civilizations of the three body universe, the stars burning white flames are silent for a while, and then the shaking comes, and the sound is also accurately received by them. "I don''t have any evidence to prove that. What happened a long time ago is too long. It is so long that all history is covered up, all civilizations are destroyed, and then in the ruins, a new civilization is bred again. For a new civilization, what happened a long time ago was just a myth, or it didn''t exist at all. Every civilization denies this fact. They can''t accept that their universe is incomplete. Similarly, they themselves are incomplete. But... That''s the truth. I can''t prove it to you. Because even if I give the evidence, you will deny and reject it! " "You''ll think that all this is just false information I made up, but your ideas don''t matter to me. I just need to know that the multiverse is incomplete. I just need to know that the unified universe was split a long time ago, and what I need to do is to recreate the unified universe again. You... " "It''s just a stumbling block on my way forward. I just need to move it away." Zero civilization, including other cosmopolitan civilizations of all sizes, is one by one, one by one trembling with Qi. They can tolerate each other''s arrogance, but they can''t tolerate each other''s contempt for them. What is it, just a stumbling block on the way forward, just move it away? You know, it has been a long time for each of them to be powerful. In the long history, they did not know how much hard work and life they had paid in exchange for today''s strength. In their universe, their existence and their powerful civilization can be regarded as gods, which need to be worshipped by countless civilizations and planets! Now, when an unknown being from a different universe tells them that you are not great, that you are not God, that you are just a stumbling block. Who can hold back? This is their whole universe, all civilization naked contempt! Just as the three body civilization despises the earth civilization, you are just worms! For all the civilizations of the universe, including the zero civilization, they are also regarded as insects. Even ininville can''t deny that they are powerful, but as long as he doesn''t enter the three body universe, he will not be seen through by the three body civilization. In his home court, in his universe, all he has to do is to show his strength and their weakness as much as possible. Let them constantly suspect and associate, and the rest don''t need to be said too much. Because, for the strong, there is no need to be kind to the weak. In the history of the earth, those western powers were so powerful that when they were powerful, they were so invincible that they were the best in the world. And once they are weak, they sink, they begin to flaunt democracy, freedom and equal dialogue, and then they know how to respect other countries and civilizations. What''s that about? That''s because they know they''re not as strong as they used to be, they''re weak, they''re weak. Therefore, while trying to maintain their detached status, they also began to become friendly and friendly to the people. They publicize all kinds of ideas, influence one country after another, form cliques, and crack down on the countries and forces that oppose them. In this way, the rules of the world are still made by them, and they continue their set of rules of the game. Only before the rules are broken, their status, their culture and their hobbies are fashion trends and international norms. Even their moon is rounder than other countries, and even the air is luxurious. What ininville wants to do is this gesture, because his existence is unknown and mysterious to the three body cosmic civilization, because the relationship between the previous immortal fire and his present image has already made the three body cosmic civilization constantly supplement his identity and strength. All he has to do is to play the play and install his own force. The rest of the universe has its own three body civilization, which can automatically make brain compensation and association. They will constantly guess how powerful he is and how mysterious he is. In the end, they will despair to find that they are not his rivals. Because, only when the enemy (Civilization) is strong enough to make a provocative declaration to a universe, you are just a stumbling block. On the contrary, if he speaks kindly, he will be seen clearly by those cosmic civilizations and will doubt whether he is really so powerful. Because what he did did did not meet the standards of the strong. In the three body universe, the universe is a dark forest, and those cosmic civilizations are hunters with guns, and the rest are prey. Now, ininville regards their whole universe as the target of hunting. Which hunter is kind and gentle in the face of his prey? Therefore, the three body universe civilization will carry out brain compensation and association according to his words, and finally weave it into an impeccable big net, and they will be regarded as fish in the net in their own imagination, and there is no place to escape. After all, he came to control a universe, completely beyond the imagination of the three body universe civilization. Because even if they are in their universe, they are regarded as gods. However, they have no way to control their own universe and then invade other universes. The gesture of reining in the universe is naturally regarded as a symbol of mystery and power. Even if he says that he is only a strong individual, it is enough to frighten the three body cosmic civilization! Because it''s totally beyond their imagination. Therefore, ininville''s performance is completely in accordance with the posture of the strongest, and he does have this confidence, whether it is the immortal fire or the curse of extinction, it will be his confidence. No matter how powerful the three body cosmic civilization is, it has never been strong enough to get rid of their universe, and this is the shackles that shackle them. There is no way for them to find a way to get rid of the shackles of the universe when the curse of extinction is coming, and it is impossible for them to take a key step in the growth of cosmic civilization to get rid of the shackles of the universe in such a short time. Even if they hide in the small universe, reduce their own dimension and hide in the low dimensional world, they can''t escape! And this is where ininville''s confidence lies! Chapter 844 Arrogant and full of contempt, he was heard clearly by the three body cosmic civilization word for word, and the hearts of all powerful cosmic civilizations ignited a fury. Each of them has a history of at least tens of millions of years, and even a history of at least hundreds of millions of years. Over the years, many civilizations have developed themselves to the limit. Some of them are worshipped as gods in many galaxies and planets. Their detached identity and arrogance over the powerful civilization of the universe make them feel this contempt for many years. Moreover, similar languages are usually spoken to other planetary civilizations. When this identity is transformed into itself, every powerful civilization can''t stand such contempt. "Damn, the other side is too arrogant." "This is a blatant contempt for all our civilizations. We must let the civilizations of different universes clearly recognize the power that belongs to us." Chaotic and inconsistent language rings out one after another, and the one who can speak here is the most powerful cosmic civilization in the three body universe. Although, to some extent, they are not as civilized as those who return to zero, it is hard to ignore their own strength. They are dominant civilizations in a certain region. Because of the impact of the two universes, they have noticed the upheaval from the depths of the universe. At the call of the civilization of the return to zero, there are two civilizations that are hostile to each other. They also put down all their prejudices and jointly resist the invasion from different universes. "Strange civilization, can we regard your words as a provocative declaration for all our civilizations?" In the face of different voices, the zeros civilization sent out this message, and other cosmic civilizations also stopped their fearless noise, and looked at the distant universe and the huge stars floating in the space with white flames. "If you insist on going your own way and obstruct the reappearance of the unified universe, you can regard this as a declaration of war!" Ininville did not hesitate to pass on his ideas. If we can peacefully complete the integration with the three body universe, it is naturally the best result. However, if we can not successfully complete the integration of the universe, we can only rely on force to solve everything. "The unified universe..." the zero civilization is thinking, and other cosmic civilizations are also thinking, but they are more thinking about what they will do after the integration of the universe. As well as their final positioning, what is it, what benefits can the integration of the universe bring to them, and so on. The next sentence of zero civilization says what all cosmic civilizations want to say but dare not say. "As you said, the multiverse was once unified. Because of an accident, it split into multiverse. So, if we choose to return to the unified universe, what will we get and what will it do for us? " The return to zero civilization will send out this message, just as the return to zero civilization said, if it chooses to return to the unified universe and promote the rebirth of the unified universe. What kind of status and benefits will they get after that as peacemakers and heroes who promote the re emergence of the unified universe? This is their concern. Moreover, since ininville told them the original appearance of the universe, the three body cosmic civilization knew that their universe was only a part of the once unified universe. The purpose of the other party coming from afar is not to destroy their universe, but to integrate the universe, so as to make the once unified universe reappear. In this way, the heart of the three body universe civilization and the heart of resistance are not so strong, because in a word, they are part of the unified universe and can also be regarded as a family. However, they didn''t know this before, and even if they did, they didn''t have the ability to integrate all the universes and reproduce the unified universe. The arrival of ininville, including a series of previous actions, has brought a strong shock and mystery to the three body cosmic civilization. Although it is impossible for him to know all of them, knowing a little is also understanding, and for the three body universe, he is a mysterious and unknown existence. All the civilizations in the three body universe don''t know anything about him. On the contrary, inenville understands their power. Since the division of the unified universe a long time ago, it has evolved into many universes, large and small, including powerful ones and weak ones. The three body universe is definitely a powerful universe at the top of the list. With the development of their cosmic science and technology civilization, the universe can be reborn through continuous dimensionality reduction. Other developments and weapons have also become extremely terrifying. It can be said that if we can peacefully integrate with the three body universe, it will be a help that can not be ignored for unifying other powerful universes in the future. Moreover, it is likely to become the greatest contributor to the unity of the universe. Therefore, in view of the conditions put forward by the return to zero civilization, ininville gave an answer. "If you are willing to return to the unified universe, or even help me promote the rebirth of the unified universe, then you will be rewarded by the universe!" "What award?" The zero civilization is curious, and so are other cosmic civilizations. They have never heard of or seen the rewards of the universe. In the long history of civilization, only the rulers of civilization would reward the people who have made contributions. Therefore, in their understanding, it can also be understood in this way. "The further invisible shackles of your civilization will be broken!" "What!!" The three body cosmic civilization was shocked, especially some of the highly developed cosmic civilizations, including the zero returning civilization, were all shocked. They have developed to the present, from the period of ignorance to the present cosmic civilization, and only after a long period of time and years of changes, can they have the present powerful civilization. There are countless hardships and lessons. Although the zero civilization has the title of God civilization, their research on science has not reached a peak, but has fallen into a bottleneck period. They can feel that there is still room for civilization to continue to rise. However, no further breakthrough has been made, far from the historical era of the big bang of science and technology, all kinds of theories and scientific research emerge one after another. In those days, there were countless talents. Now, although they have many talents, the further improvement of civilization can not be achieved by more people. This period needs a process, or a buffer period, but the zero civilization has been waiting for countless years in this buffer period. However, they have not been able to go any further. In the same way, other civilizations also have this kind of situation more or less. However, unlike the civilization of the return to zero, their progress is obvious, and the civilization of the return to zero has been stagnant for a long time without any movement. In the past, they couldn''t understand their civilization and why it was like this. Many times, they thought that they lacked some crucial theoretical research and related technology and resources. But, searching the universe, they couldn''t find out why. Therefore, we can understand what ininville''s words mean to them. This means that opportunities and evolution from civilization, no one, no civilization, in the face of the opportunity of evolution, no one can calm down. Unless, he already has the answer of evolution and self-confidence. However, for the civilization of zeroers, they have been stuck in a crucial step for too long. This time has been so long that they have lost their confidence. Chapter 845 "What you said is true?" The zero civilization asked, "will the shackles of our civilization be broken, and we will usher in a new era?" They asked again, "it''s just, how is that possible? How can the universe appear such a situation? It is unconscious. When the unified universe reappears, it will appear such a situation? " In response to his question, ininville replied, "yes, the universe is unconscious, but that''s because what you''ve done in the past years is really insignificant to the universe. It''s not big enough to support you in a willless universe. " He added: "just as there are hierarchies in civilization, there are hierarchies in the universe. Your universe is like a pond. Its size and nutrition determine how big a fish can be raised. But the unity of the universe is different, if you push the universe, or even help me reproduce the unity of the universe. Then, the pond will evolve into the sea, and the fish in the water will have sufficient nutrients and the opportunity to increase their size. " "And the universe will reward you for your contribution. And the reward is, the chance to evolve! " Full of bewitchment, he said: "you will have the opportunity to break away from the mortal world and become a true divine civilization! The living space will also undergo earth shaking changes because of the unity of the universe. In the same way, so are many resources that you have never known before. Civilization will progress, and individuals will have evolution. And this is just a corner of the vast sea of nothingness. In a broader place, there are other strange universes and powerful civilizations! " The zero civilization laughs, and he responds, "if we do what you say, then we can make our own decisions and integrate other universes. In this way, our universe will evolve, and we will be sublimated by the evolution of the universe. So why do we choose to help you? " "Ha ha." Inenville laughed and responded contemptuously, "even if I tell you about the fusion of the universe, do you have the ability to push the universe forward? Do you know how to integrate with other universes? Do you have a way to find the exact coordinates of other universes in the vast sea of nothingness? " The blazing white stars, the flames tremble, "no, you don''t, you can''t. You are just a group of fish trapped in the pond. You can''t survive when you leave the pond where you live and come to the shore. You don''t have the ability to evolve, you can''t leave your pond, and you''re not strong enough to take your pond with you to other places. " "Only I can do it. I have a universe. I have the ability to push my own universe forward, and I can find other universes accurately. Before I came to your universe, I had taken the lead in swallowing other universes. " He said: "now, there are only two roads in front of you, or they will turn into ashes and become the nourishment of the unified universe; Or choose to help me, and you will have an opportunity to evolve. " "At the same time, as meritorious officials, you will also get aloof status and more resources." Ininville finally said, "think about it, there''s not much time left for you..." At the end of his words, all the three body civilizations saw that the hot white star he incarnated disappeared in a burst of white light. The three body cosmopolitan civilizations, however, began an urgent discussion. After all, it was the first time that they saw the integration of the universe. Also because of the metaphor of ininville, we know the size of their universe. Compared with other more powerful universes and larger universes, their living place is just a pond. The reason why they can''t go any further is that the pond''s capacity and nutrients are limited, and their universe can''t support their further growth and expansion. What ininville said just now also shows that there are only two roads left in front of them, or they can continue to resist and turn into ashes; Or, work together to get the chance to evolve. The real God level civilization is what ininville said just now. Although the return to zero civilization, known as the divine civilization, has invented the terrible weapon of cosmic law, and the universe can be rubbed flat and round in their hands. However, in the eyes of ininville, they are still not real God level civilization. At most, like him, they are regarded as demigods. Although they can be called gods in some fields of science and technology, they can''t be compared with real gods at all. In the strong mortals are always mortals, in the weak gods are gods! Therefore, after continuous discussion, all civilizations of the three body universe have determined the final answer. This is different from the annexation of states. It comes from the fusion of two universes with the same basic level. No one can predict what will happen, but the only predictable result is the sublimation and strength of the universe. "Strange alien civilization, we agreed." The civilization of the zeros once again called on ininville to tell them the answer, "we all agree with your proposal and will help you in the next process. Deduce the fusion of the universe, but please don''t forget what you promised us Ininville''s white star attitude reappeared, and he readily agreed, "wise choice, once the universe is fully integrated. There will be no differences between you and me. We will belong to the same family at the cosmic level, and then promoting the integration and strength of our universe is the ultimate task of all our civilizations. When all the dust is settled, the universe will reward you according to your achievements. The opportunity of evolution will be in front of you, and you will usher in evolution and high development. At the same time, the door of the new world is open to you. Don''t confine your eyes to our universe. It''s about upgrading it to a higher dimension, facing the wider world, laying a foundation, reproducing the glorious and powerful higher universe long ago, and unifying the universe! " Ininville''s words made the civilizations of the three bodies very happy. In his words, he not only expressed their future goals, but also assured them of their rewards, a broader living space and a glorious future. All civilizations know that their time for evolution has come, and so has a new era. "Well, dear brother civilization, how can we help you to promote the integration of the universe?" "Release the origin, and the universe will naturally accept it. And then, integration begins. " "That''s all?" The three body civilizations were stunned, and then asked, "origin, what is that?" "Origin, that is the foundation of the universe, the source of life of all things, the original appearance of matter and energy. Everything is originally evolved, so is the universe. Galaxies and planets, natural things and life are also evolved from it. According to you, you call it "the mass of the universe." you need to separate the mass of the universe. I will lead the fusion of the universe and help to sort out the new rules of the universe! " "The new universe, he added," will breed unique rules, new rules for both of us! " "We see!" Return to zero civilization some helpless said, but at the same time they know they have no way. Even if they know the method, they don''t know how to integrate the universe, and they don''t have the power to push the universe forward, just as ininville said above. In the same way, they also understand that there will be a new mountain over their heads to check and balance their civilization. However, the return to zero civilization also knows that since ininville''s ambition is to reproduce the unified universe long ago, it may not be too much to treat them as helpers. Because, his ambition and goal, never in them, but in the more powerful unified universe. "... all the civilizations born in our vast universe, today we are here to announce a news that the time for evolution of our universe has come. Our universe will be united with brother universe. In the future, all civilizations have the possibility to become gods! Now... "The zeroer civilization finally said," hand over the mass of the universe you stole! " The announcement was issued in more than 1.5 million languages. Immediately, the civilizations, which had been informed in advance, handed over their stolen cosmic mass (origin), and the fusion between the universes began! Chapter 846 The civilizations in the three body universe, they have mastered the quality of stealing the universe, creating their own small universe. Their development has also reached an incredible level. Compared with their civilization, other cosmic civilizations can not be compared with the three body civilizations. This is the inference made by ininville according to his known universe. So, in other universes, whether there is a civilization similar to or stronger than the three body civilization is a question full of challenges and unknowns. At least, among the universes that ininville himself knows, no civilization can create its own small universe like the three body civilization. In his initial cognition, all the powerful civilizations in the three body universe have the technology to create a small universe. Through their own methods, they steal the mass of the universe and complete the creation of the small universe. On the one hand, they continue to compete for various resources in the vast universe, on the other hand, they strive to manage their small universe, which they regard as the last paradise. But now, all the civilizations in the three body universe have learned an amazing thing through a broadcast that spreads all over the universe. That''s what these powerful cosmic civilizations are going to push the universe to merge with another universe of the same size. When more than 1.5 million languages of wisdom and life spread throughout the universe, the civilizations on the living planets all over the universe were shocked by this continuous magnificent sound. In addition to being shocked, they realized the strength of the upper cosmic civilization, and were even more shocked by the real existence of another universe and what will happen next. However, not all civilizations can understand this kind of thing, and not all civilizations can understand what the integration of the universe and the universe means. But... They are still more worried about themselves and their future. Because there are not many cosmic civilizations who are qualified to know about the existence of alien universes and have heard the Manifesto of ininville. Their number, in the vast universe, is really insignificant. There are countless civilizations that do not have the qualification to do so, nor do they have the qualification to sit with powerful civilizations. They are still hiding in every corner of the universe, hiding themselves. And some civilizations that are still in the stage of exploration, because of this cosmic broadcast, fully understand that they are not alone in the vast universe outside them, and there are still powerful cosmic civilizations outside. For some "backward" civilizations that have already begun to get in touch with cosmic civilization, they are more afraid of the universe and eager to explore. Among them, especially the earth civilization in the three body universe is the most worrying. Under the suppression and threat of the triad, they are extremely afraid. The other side has the science and technology to comprehensively suppress the human civilization of the earth at this stage. The earth''s human civilization is also under the threat and suppression of the triad, through a series of wits and bravery with each other, a large number of excellent talents have emerged. At the same time, the science and technology of the earth civilization has also had an explosive improvement. However, in front of the trisomy, it is still not enough to see. Since ancient times, the three body people have been trying to solve the three body problem, and later this problem has been proved to be unsolved. Therefore, the three body talents decided to carry out space colonization activities to solve the problem of survival. Therefore, they focused on the earth civilization of the solar system. The establishment of the ultimate deterrence made human civilization on earth feel relieved for the first time. Similarly, this event also made it clear to mankind that the universe is not beautiful, it is full of malice. If there is no accident, the final result will be that the whole solar system will be two dimensionalized by the dimensionality reduction of the two-way foil. But The arrival of ininville has greatly changed the fate of the whole three body universe. After the return to zero civilization sent out a notice in more than 1.5 million languages, all civilizations made it clear for the first time that there were other universes. The name of the great God civilization of the universe is not a false name. Under this absolute trend, those civilizations who have mastered the technology of making the small universe, or even have already made the small universe, all choose to return the small universe, that is, the mass of the universe. When one small universe after another was handed over, the three body civilizations, under the guidance of ininville, divided the mass of the big universe. The mass of the separated universe is put into the fusion point of the two universes. As the mass of the universe is continuously put in, the fusion point of the two universes bonded together due to the collision begins to change dramatically. A new embryonic form of the universe, new rules of the universe in the breeding. All cosmic civilizations are watching this scene. Different from the big bang in fantasy, new cosmic rudiments are constantly shaped like babies, and the fusion point of the two universes is that the womb surrounds the new cosmic rudiments. The newborn universe, though small, gives inningville a sense of infinite potential. After thinking, he finally raised the plan to transform the universe, he wants to completely lay a new and perfect grand world and grand universe. With the determination of his will, the space in the small world began to be divided, and the spherical world containing the most life was raised. After what he called the "main material world", a colorful River completely enveloped the newly named main material world and separated it from the original universe. After that, the original universe was separated, put into the new universe, and made a new fusion with it. The rudiment of the universe, which integrates the primitive universe, becomes bigger in an instant. The origin of the small world and the origin of the three body universe seems to be drawn into the rudiment of the universe by an invisible force. Brand new rules are constantly formed because of the inflow of origin. Afterwards, ininville disintegrated the small world and let the rest of it completely turn into a shadow, quietly falling into the bottom of the universe, forming a dark world that can accommodate the dead and the spirit. And the three body cosmopolitan civilization, all gaping at this scene, they saw with their own eyes a huge universe is gradually decomposing into the newborn universe rudiment. Then, the revived cosmic civilizations, under the explanation of ininville, once again put themselves into the rudiment of the universe according to the mass of the universe. With the continuous input of the mass of the three body universe, the scale of the rudiment of the universe is gradually becoming larger. Finally, with the continuous input of the mass of the universe and the continuous outflow of matter, the three body universe will eventually enter the rudiment of the universe. Under the protection of ininville, the civilizations of the three body universe have entered into a brand new universe, and have been assigned to their own places to reproduce and survive. And ininville controls the main material world into the new universe, and splits up a large area of space, and places the main material world there. The upper level is the world of magic civilization, the middle level is the field of scientific and technological civilization, and the lower level is the place where the dead live. The Holy tree ilsinon is in a moment to raise their own height, throughout the universe, its roots firmly into the dark world of the lowest level, and draw nutrients from the nothingness of the outside world, the huge tree is located in the middle of the universe, the crown is in the upper world. Subsequently, the image of the Holy tree faded away, marking the completion of the integration of the universe. The new universe is extremely large, far beyond the small world and the three body world. The huge source constantly evolves into a variety of materials. With the passage of time, the resources of the whole universe will become more and more abundant. In the upper world, the magic civilization, or wizard civilization, driven by inningville wholeheartedly, is more likely to give birth to the strong because of the enhancement of active elements in the air. Subtle changes gradually envelop the vast universe. In the sea of nothingness, a universe wrapped by endless white light is standing there quietly. "Unified universe, unified world, your name is unified universe!" The grand voice spread all over the universe in an instant. All civilizations understand that their universe is called the unified universe. Even if don''t understand this meaning, but in the heart also involuntarily rise a touch of excitement. "Be familiar with the rules of the new universe and prepare for war!" Chapter 847 Yiningwei presided over the integration and unification of the universe. Under the amazing power of the formal disappearance of the small world and the subsequent transformation, Jiangning could no longer suppress its own power and was promoted to level 5 unexpectedly. The divinity in his soul has also become extremely powerful because of the growth of the unified universe. Strong power, along with the prestige of promotion, swept the universe in an instant. Every powerful being knows that another God has been born in the universe. Although, at the beginning, Jiangning and yiningville changed their positions and designed their respective responsible places. Ininville appeared in the light, he hid in the dark, but with the successful integration of the three body universe, and then accepted countless cosmic civilizations. His journey of accumulating science and technology can be said to surpass many universes at once. At present, he no longer needs to hide in the dark, nor does he need to work hard to suppress himself. With the underworld and his party getting another piece of clay and the birth of divinity, he knew that the time for his promotion to the real level 5 was not far away. Under the leadership of ininville, he successfully integrated the three body universe. Not only that, he also gained a large number of powerful and frightening cosmic civilization groups. Now his strength is strong enough to be invincible. As long as we continue to integrate the multiverse in the coming days, the final decisive battle will not be far away. Touching the clay board in his hand, fingertips move along the lines and words on the clay board, where he feels the truth and power. Feel the strength of the clay board in hand, even if he is not complete, but a part of the clay board which is made up by fusing several pieces of clay board still awakens a part of the strength. This power made him addicted and intoxicated. With clay board in hand, he finally began to arrogantly despise all enemies, you can no longer become my threat and hindrance. A steady stream of power of destiny rules, along with his power, constantly flows into the mud board At the same time, in the vast depths of the universe, there are also many strong people aware of this scene. They feel the disappearance of fate and the birth of a more powerful force. At the same time, the sense of crisis rising in their hearts is also impacting them all the time. However, they can not find the location of this sense of threat, they can not detect the moment of crisis. But they know a little bit about each other, there is a pair of invisible eyes, is paying attention to them. "Why does fate disappear, brother? What happened to you?" In the depths of the universe, the planet devourer feels that the mysterious and uncontrollable destiny in the universe is gradually disappearing. His face became extremely ugly. With the loss of fate, unknown reasons made him unable to calm down. All he knew was that the existence of his family was gradually disappearing, just as it had been. "The power of fate is disappearing. What''s going on in the universe?" Death has a gloomy face. She is in the dark. Her mood is so complicated that it is difficult to describe it in detail. But there is only one emotion that is most clear, and that is fear. Unknown fear, sudden fear, quietly poured into the hearts of the strong. ¡­¡­ The unified universe, the cosmic civilizations in the original three body universe, are using scientific methods to measure the changes in the rules of the universe. The fusion of the two universes has changed a lot, and so has the reshaping of rules. The most intuitive point is that the change of a certain rule represents that all kinds of machines made by cosmic civilizations are paralyzed in an instant and cannot be used. Even if they are how to detect, the final result is that the machine has no fault, but it just can''t start. A single rule change is enough to subvert a civilization, and their understanding of any known knowledge will be useless in an instant. It means that the knowledge created by their civilization in the past based on the rules of the universe will not be able to be used in the future. Because the rules have changed, the knowledge that can not adapt to the new rules will be useless. But ininville would not do such a thing at all, and the worst result did not appear. This makes him feel relieved that the rules have not changed on the whole, and what has changed is just a special rule similar to the balance between technological civilization and wizard civilization. Generally speaking, whether it is wizard civilization or technological civilization, they all live under the same rule. The change of rules will not have any impact on them at the present stage. If they want to advance to a new level in the future, they need to make corresponding changes to the rules. After arriving at the new universe, the three body cosmopolitan civilizations, under the arrangement of ininville, defined various areas of existence for them. For example, the civilization of the zeros will command a huge galaxy, and they will be the absolute overlord and the leader of all civilizations in that galaxy. Other powerful cosmic civilizations have given similar identities. As for some weak cosmic civilizations, there is no such special treatment. Even many small and weak civilizations are not aware of the changes in the universe, their living environment has not been changed, their planets have not been changed, and even their recorded galaxies have not been changed. Only those powerful cosmic civilizations know that their living environment has changed. The area of the universe, far beyond the original universe, where they do not know, has given birth to many galaxies and countless stars. In the most remote edge of the universe, matter and energy are converging, and stars and galaxies are slowly emerging. IL Sinon, the Holy tree, is extremely powerful in absorbing nutrients from the sea of nothingness, which are constantly absorbed by his roots. It continuously flows into all parts of the unified universe and supplies nutrients to all parts of the universe. At the same time, because the three body cosmic civilization promoted the integration of the universe, the reward that ininville had promised was also honored. Invisible awards come, enveloping in the various efforts of the universe civilization, quietly changing them. They can''t even notice the coming of this award, because it doesn''t belong to the actual reward, but the intangible reward. The most obvious point is that the process of their research on science and technology will be greatly accelerated in the future. Many things in key fields will break through in the face of sudden aura. Just like overnight, the whole civilization has entered the era of the big bang of science and technology. In a short period of time, they will complete the task that they may not be able to complete even if they spend hundreds of years or thousands of years. In this respect, the zeroers'' civilization has changed the most. After all, they are called the powerful civilization of God level civilization in the original universe. When the reward from the will of the universe comes, the civilization of the zeros immediately feels different. Moreover, in a very short period of time, the top talents in various fields emerged in the whole civilization overnight, and the shackles of their civilization, which had plagued them for a long time, were instantly opened. Civilization has completely changed overnight, a large number of problems have been solved, and their whole civilization structure has been strongly impacted. Because, with the solution of new technologies and the emergence of new subjects, the whole structure of civilization has undergone an earth shaking revolution. A large number of new technologies have been applied, and a large number of technologies have been put into use after demonstration. All the old things have been gradually overthrown, and the new genetic transformation has also pushed all the residents towards a higher level of life. And their civilization has also become a god level civilization, or according to ininville''s understanding, their civilization can be called a five level civilization, semi God civilization! Chapter 848 Because of the successful integration with the three body universe, the two sides present a win-win situation. Especially for the three body universe civilization, the benefits they get are very huge. For example, zero civilization, which has been in a state of stagnation for quite a long time in the past. It took them a long time, and they were unable to make further progress and transformation of civilization. At the beginning, they didn''t understand this situation at all. It wasn''t until inenville told them that their civilization was shackled by the universe itself. An easy to understand metaphor, the universe is compared to a fish pond, and they are the fish living in the fish pond. The size and nutrition of the fish pond make it impossible for whales and sharks to be born. After the successful fusion of the two universes, the civilization of the three body universe was praised by the will of the new universe, and the shackles of their civilization were completely broken. As a result, many of those civilizations, including the zero civilization, have been further sublimated. Overnight, their own civilization pattern has been completely changed, and with the passage of time, their overall civilization will be gradually transformed, and adapt to their new civilization. Moreover, a kind of special sense which can not be explained clearly is also presented in their heart. Moreover, the truth of the universe itself told by ininville before has turned the situation of the two opposing universes. In addition, the shackles of civilization have been opened, and all civilizations have become more powerful. This kind of strength can be best reflected in the weak civilization. In a short period of time, they have made a great breakthrough, just as in the past few decades of the earth era, human civilization was the first to enter the industrial age, and in the following time, civilization sublimation was carried out. In the following days, human civilization has entered a more prosperous information age. The transformation and sublimation of civilization has completely changed the living habits of human beings. Therefore, their social atmosphere is just like the great harmony society that the sages in ancient times longed for. In fact, according to the living standards and living standards of human beings, they are indeed the Datong society that saints yearn for, and their living standards are incomparable even to the ancient princes, nobles and emperors. This is the foundation for the sublimation of civilization and the promotion of productivity. In the same way, the sublimation and promotion of the zero returning civilization also makes them more incredible. The stories of the mythical age sprouted in the later stages of various civilizations are gradually reflected in the civilization of the zeros. Now, just like the gods in the past fairy tales, they easily create life, even intelligent life, and even the planet. These are all things that can be done by the universal civilization that is really marching towards the divine civilization. In short, except for some incomprehensible things that they can''t do at this stage, in most fairy tales, the zero civilization can do all the things that the gods can do now. For the first time, the title of God level civilization is worthy. Different from the title of the three body universe in the past, the zero civilization at that time was strong enough, but still not worthy of the title of God civilization in some places. And the reason why God is God is that he can do things that people can''t do, so he puts the supreme name on the supreme existence. Today, the zeros civilization has become a real God level civilization. Even according to the meaning of ininville, they are only half god level civilization. As for the sixth level of the true God stage, they can not easily achieve, because the new unified universe pattern has not yet reached this scale. In other words, the master of the universe, his rank determines the highest achievement that the creatures in the universe can achieve. And so far, they can only reach the level of five civilization or the level of five individuals. Although the zero civilization and many cosmic civilizations have reached a new height. However, they are still unable to influence and threaten the master of the universe, that is, ininville. The universe has its master, or yiningville, who represents a part of Jiangning''s soul, is just like the universe. And all the life in the universe are subject to the universe itself in identity, they can''t pose a threat to ininville. Unless, a civilization abruptly breaks the iron rule made by the universe and subverts the rules of the universe overnight. However, such a probability is very small, almost impossible results. Therefore, both the zero civilization and other cosmic civilization can feel the existence of a great will from above. They have no choice but to accept. Because in the beginning, their decision has chosen their own destiny. As ininville did when he gave them the choice, he either died to ashes or chose to be a part of the universe. All civilizations, however, chose the latter to help reunite the universe. At the moment of the birth of the new unified universe, they themselves gained enormous benefits. The promotion of civilization, the expansion of sphere of influence, and endless resources are obvious benefits, which will only be more than less in the future. For ininville, the power of the universe and the power of the civilization bred in the universe are the power of the universe itself, and they will be his help in the future. Imagine the endless warships that emerge at the moment when the universe opens, countless weapons beyond imagination, easily defeating any enemy and easily attacking another strange universe. Such a scene, imagination will only make people feel blood boiling, rather than fear and fear. Moreover, ininville will not compete with his own civilization in the universe for resources that he does not look up to. At this stage, he is in a state of dispensability for some resources. Only special resources can he have needs and needs. But it''s too early for him. His main task is to swallow other universes. Let the new unified universe be strong again, and then there will be a virtuous circle. Until one day, he completely engulfs all the split universes, and then he will lead the new unified universe to those wider worlds and participate in them. Now, when the new rules of the universe change, it is well known by ininville. The command from him has also reached countless cosmic civilizations under his command, and that command is to prepare for war. Under his will, all the civilizations in the universe are preparing for a new round of annexation war. Perhaps this time the action will be very smooth, or there may be some obstacles. However, these in the eyes of today''s ininville, are not enough to fear, at this moment he is unprecedented full of confidence, with the will to get the psychological. At the same time, under his will, the unified universe flies to another universe. Chapter 849 Lord world, tuteham. Because of the integration with the three body universe, the new unified universe has not only been sublimated at one stroke, but also the help of cosmic feedback has made Jiangning unable to suppress its own power any more. He leaped to the level of five, which is the most powerful level at the same time. His great vision when he was promoted spread all over the universe in an instant and attracted the attention of countless strong people and civilizations. Although the vision disappeared in a short moment, the traces left still attract the attention of cosmic powers and civilizations to the galaxy. However, Jiangning''s follow-up treatment has swept away the remaining "traces". Those strong and civilized people from the depths of the universe only know that the "traces" come from the vast galaxy, but they do not know exactly where they are. However, even if we know that Jiangning is not afraid now, no one will provoke a God for no reason. On the contrary, they will regard the galaxy as the God''s sphere of influence. Jiangning is still patient. It''s not the time to spread the war. He needs some time. After waiting for ininville to swallow most of the universe, he crushed everything with absolute strength. Before that, he didn''t want to fight again, or he needed to enjoy a quiet time. What''s more, the re integration of clay board also gives him the ability to do other things. He went back to the home he had been away from for a long time. The only place where his relatives lived was also his only home. Both parents, Cassandra and a couple of children are very happy for his return. Soon, Jiangning''s mother made a table of good dishes. Although they lived here without food and clothing, they lived a more luxurious life than the emperor and enjoyed greater rights than the emperor of the universe. However, parents and children, in fact, do not want such a life, they still want to live with him more. Even like ordinary people, it is a great happiness for them. Jiangning also knows the feelings of his only relatives, so he decided to accompany his parents and relatives in the next time. Because, at this stage, he is really invincible, he holds the clay board, and the emergence of a new unified universe. The resources and strength that he has at this moment are truly unmatched. After a plain and luxurious reunion dinner, Jiangning chatted with his parents. Although his parents didn''t know what he was doing, they still told him to be careful as many parents did. Of course, Jiangning listened to it one by one. For him, his parents and relatives spent less and less time with him. He has an almost immortal life. But the soul essence of parents is just ordinary human. They don''t have the talent to practice and improve their own soul quality. They are just ordinary people. The water of eternal life, though it has extended his life, is also limited. And time for him at present, it is sufficient and can be squandered at will. But his parents are different from his wife. They can really be regarded as one day less than him. Jiangning, with guilt in his heart, also rises in their limited time and tries to accompany them as much as possible. After chatting, Jiangning started the resurrection ceremony with the attention of his family. Whether it''s thuthheim or Elizabeth, their souls have suffered a great deal because of different reasons. The original Jiangning did not have the strength to revive them, but now... He rubbed the clay board in his hand, and he had enough confidence to revive his family. When he took out the two magnificent palace lanterns, his parents, Cassandra and their two children all looked at them with excited eyes! Because they know that the souls of their loved ones are sleeping in those two lamps. In particular, Cassandra, ajert and Christina are the most excited, because one of the lights is her son and the other is their mother. Although Cassandra was dissatisfied with Jiangning''s "green" behavior and gave birth to children with other women, with the passage of time, Cassandra''s relationship with ajert and Christina has improved significantly. On the one hand, Christina''s sister and brother are very good at talking. With their parents'' persuasion at home, Cassandra''s resentment towards Jiangning gradually dissipated. In addition, Jiangning did not go home for a long time, Cassandra''s resentment has actually disappeared. Now, knowing that Jiangning went home specially to revive her long dead son, Cassandra''s mood has become inflated again. Her mood at this moment is totally indescribable. Standing on one side, he stifled his excitement and looked closely at Jiangning and the two palace lanterns in front of him. Then Jiangning began the resurrection ceremony with the attention of the family. First, he engraved the complicated array on the ground, which was composed of many dazzling patterns and runes, and then put two palace lanterns on it. Then, Jiangning holds the clay board in his hands. Although the incomplete clay board is not beautiful, the inexplicable power it contains makes people feel scared. When a hum like chant comes out of Jiangning''s mouth, the parents and children who don''t understand these things have no reason to feel that their spirit has become incomparably fresh. They can''t help but concentrate on the past, staring at the upcoming miracle. With the continuous humming, the broken mud board also emerged a burst of unspeakable magic power. Then, from the two gorgeous jadeite palace lanterns, two green flames gush out, but they are a little dim, they have fist size, floating up and down in the mid air. At the same time, the mysterious power from the mud board began to slowly extend to the two groups of soul fire. As the mysterious power extended to the two groups of soul fire, the dim soul fire gradually became bright and no longer dim. At the same time, the sleeping soul gradually awakened, and relatives happy eyes different, Jiangning still dare not relax vigilance. In fact, it was the first time for him to do this kind of thing, and the object was his relatives, whose souls were different from him. They are all very fragile and can''t afford any accident, so even after he is familiar with the clay board, he has full confidence. However, as far as his relatives are concerned, there is no room for Jiangning''s slightest carelessness. The recovery of the soul, which means that the trauma they suffered has been successfully made up, and the magical power of clay board has turned decay into magic. It''s easy to heal the trauma from the source of the soul, which in the past could be easily healed through the source of the world. However, the essence of a person''s soul determines that they cannot enjoy the origin of the world. Even the original Jiangning is the same. He can''t enjoy the help of the world origin. Even in the tiny world, the origin is a kind of "indigestible" food for him. Now, he can''t enjoy a lot of world origin. Although his soul has changed dramatically, he is still not strong enough to be equal to the world origin. It can only be said that he can now enjoy part of the world''s origin, but there is a limit. If he goes beyond this red line, the origin of the world is not enjoyment or help, but a special poison for the soul, and there is no antidote. When the souls of touthheim and Elizabeth were successfully revived by the power of mudboard, Jiangning began to rebuild their bodies. Two bottles of blood carrying their own information were taken out by him, and then a small ball of baby fist size world origin appeared in his hand. Then the blood broke the bottle, floated in the air and began to regenerate. The power of the world''s origin has easily activated two groups of blood, and the information from the depth of genes has been constantly mined out. Then, the blood changed, the granulation constantly gushed out from the blood, and then there were more subtle neural networks, all kinds of tendons, bones and blood viscera... Then, these together formed a new body, two misty mists wrapped two new bodies, and the spirits entered into the body which was reconstructed based on their blood. Resurrection, success! Chapter 850 Tutehem, the resurrection of Elizabeth, makes Jiangning enjoy a happy life during this period. The depression in the family''s heart was successfully broken by him. In addition, ininville integrated the powerful three body universe and accepted countless cosmic civilizations. Now, his scientific and technological heritage has made an explosive breakthrough, plus the mysterious clay plate. If there is no accident, no one will be his opponent. Therefore, in the next time, Jiangning is accompanying his family. Responsible for leading them to play, and teaching them to learn and use the scientific and technological products and some common sense born in the current stage of human civilization. The huge manor is full of laughter and laughter all day. It seems that life seems pretty good even if it goes on like this. But Unusual things, or caused his perception, his vision in an instant through the blue sky, into the deep universe. And he saw something red and fluid. "Another infinite stone!" The plan will never catch up with the changes. Today''s Jiangning does not attach too much importance to those infinite stones. Because now he, not everyone has the power to threaten him, even if the infinite stone is reunited again. Since he has collected a few infinite stones, it seems that it is not good not to collect the remaining ones. Moreover, the stone of infinity is more or less useful. In the universe, Thor calmed the nine kingdoms and made peace come again. Many beings in the universe also know that there is a powerful wizard living on the earth, and the galaxy is officially regarded as the territory of a strange god by the whole universe. And Thor, too, was warned by his father, Odin, king of the gods. "Why not allow me to go to earth again?" Tolkien stood in front of Odin with blue eyes, puzzled and resentful. His girlfriend, Jane foster, is still on his mind. "Not only will you not be allowed to go to Midgard again, I will not let hamdal continue to spy on Midgard." Odin took a look at Thor and walked around him. "Why, why is that?" Odin said: "this is to prevent you from causing disaster, which will affect Asgard and even the whole universe!" Thor''s expression is a little confused. He looks at Odin with an expression that I''m not reliable. But the latter''s response to him is just like this. It''s like you''re going to get into trouble. "Father, you are exaggerating. Even if I go back to earth, how can I bring disaster to Asgard or even the whole universe?" "I''m just afraid that if you go back to Midgard, you''ll offend the wrong people and bring disaster to Asgard and the whole universe." Odin looked at him very seriously. "I know what you''re thinking, son. Listen to me, the life span of human beings is very short, but we can live for thousands of years. Their lives are insignificant compared with ours. You should forget her and look more at the people around you. " Thor knows that Odin is talking about SHIV, but he obviously likes Jane foster better than SHIV. He can always get the admiration and adoration of little women around her. As for SHIV... This is a tough woman who is better than most men and is brave and good at fighting. "Father..." for the sake of his favorite, Thor still wants to try to persuade his father. "Enough!" Odin turned fiercely and looked at Thor. "Have you forgotten what you did in middlegard?" "You mean?" Thor murmured to himself, is it "Thor, avenger, Thor, I don''t care what happened at that time, but don''t you understand who you started with? Fortunately, the other party did not look at us at the beginning, otherwise it would be a disaster for Asgard. Now, a new God has been born again in the universe, which is the ancient god when the universe was born, and the other is back now. Although I''m not sure if he lives in seclusion in Midgard, you are not allowed to go there from now on, and Asgard''s vision is also not allowed to appear in the whole galaxy Odin said, then turned away, leaving tol a face of bitter force looking at his back. And Odin''s heart at this time, but set off a storm. "My God, even if the ancient god of creation reappeared, I didn''t expect that there would be such a powerful God in the small place of meadoward!" As Asgard, who is very close to the earth, and as the king of Asgard, Odin is the first time to feel where Jiangning''s original power spread from. On earth, because of the special passage formed by the intersection of celestial bodies once every 5000 years, Jane Foster was fortunate enough to come to a place that was very mysterious to her. That''s the ground floor of Asgard, where the etheric particles are sealed. Jane Foster''s touch, let the Ether particles into her body. At the same time, because of Odin''s ban, unwilling Thor came to rainbow bridge again to ask about the situation of Heim darjan foster. "Thor, your father has ordered me not to wait and see Midgard." Heydal turned to look at Thor with an embarrassed look on his face. Thor said: "I am very clear about this, but I would like to know her condition and whether she is safe. Please Heimdahl: "he turned his head to the deep universe." I''ve never seen you before... " Thor was overjoyed and said with a smile, "thank you, hamdal." "She''s gone? I can''t see her! " Thor was stunned. "What?" ¡­¡­ Jiangning has never paid much attention to what happens outside the earth, but as long as Jiangning wants to know what happens inside the earth, he can know the whole story in an instant. Therefore, he also easily understood the condition of Jane foster and the etheric particles in her body! At the same time, through the etheric particles parasitic in Jane Foster''s body, he also sensed that somewhere in the universe, the dark elves sleeping for thousands of years were awakened by the etheric particles. Although these guys, who are called dark elves, have the name of elves, they can''t match the name of elves in any case. Their height and aesthetic standards are also not in line with the aesthetic views of most people, including Jiangning. On the other hand, after perceiving Jane Foster''s disappearance, Thor rushed to earth in spite of Odin''s orders. To his relief, he saw Jane foster again. The two lovers, who have been separated for a long time, naturally have a lot of tenderness. However, what happened after that overturned Thor''s cognition. He realized the huge energy contained in Jane Foster''s body. Worried about his girlfriend''s safety, he calls heimdar to open the rainbow bridge. He wants to take his girlfriend back to Asgard for medical treatment, at least to find out what is in her body. However, the rainbow bridge was cut off in an instant. "Hamdal, what''s the matter?" When the rainbow bridge was interrupted, Thor looked up into the sky and cried out for hamdal. However, a shadow floated down and stood in front of them, looking at them. Chapter 851 "You are... A wizard!" Looking at the black robe figure close at hand, Thor''s pupils contracted. He nervously protected Jane Foster''s petite figure behind his broad body. "Asgard, there''s no way to get what''s inside her!" Jiangning pointed to Jane foster. "So, I''ll help you!" "Are you here for it?" "That''s right." Thor asked, "what is this thing worth coming to?" Jiangning answered him frankly, "it''s OK to tell you that it''s called etheric particle now, but the real self is called the stone of reality, one of the infinite gems." "Infinite stone!" Thor''s eyes widened. "No wonder you''ll come out in person, but I''m curious what you''re going to do when you search for the infinite stone. As far as I know, there are already several infinite stones in your hands. " "Time, space, soul, plus the stone of reality that I''m going to get, I''m just a little short of collecting it all." He said, "the stone of reality is parasitic in your little girlfriend. You can''t get it out, even your father. It will devour the life of the host, so huge energy, the mortal body can not control it. So, it''s better to give it to me. It''s a good thing for you and your girlfriend! " "How do you know so many things?" "I know very little, but I happen to know something. To be exact, it''s your grandfather''s spoils. The spoils obtained after defeating the dark elves are sealed up by him. It is announced that the etheric particles are destroyed. In fact, it cannot be easily destroyed. " Jiangning clapped his hands, "well, I satisfy your curiosity, let your little girlfriend come here, I help her out of this trouble." "You..." with no choice, Thor motioned to Jane foster. This surprised Jiangning a little, but he didn''t say much. Then he began to pull out the etheric particles in Jane Foster''s body. Red liquid, like blood in general, but also like blood in a gravity free environment, constantly rhythm. However, when the etheric particles were gathered by him, they floated in his palm and kept rolling. Powerful energy continues to spread in all directions, amazing power instantly penetrated the earth''s atmosphere, to the depths of the universe. At the same time, the liquid like etheric particles burst out a dazzling red light, and then the liquid gradually faded, and a round and flawless red gem appeared. "This is the stone of reality!" Thor and Jane foster, some confused looking at this beautiful gem, even as an ordinary Jane, also clearly feel the powerful power from this ruby. "A gem with the power to modify reality!" Jiangning can feel that there is a kind of powerful power in the red gems in his hands, and it is by this that he can endow gems with all kinds of incredible abilities. But at the same time, it is also the power of the universe seized by Guo. Without this power, the infinite gems would only be ordinary and ordinary things, without all kinds of powerful and incredible abilities. At this time Boom! Boom! Boom! In the blue sky, all of a sudden, thunder and lightning roared, countless thunder and lightning swept across the sky, followed by a figure wearing armor, riding a horse, holding a long gun in the hands of endless thunder and lightning. "Thor!" "Father, what are you doing here?" Torr was surprised. He looked at the figure with a gun in his armour. He quickly stepped forward and introduced his girlfriend to him. "This is Jane foster." Odin looked at Jane and glared at him again. "I''m looking for you!" Then he looked at Jiangning, who responded to his gaze with a pair of golden eyes. After a long time, Odin said, "please forgive my rudeness. I came here without your permission. I hope my son has not caused you any trouble! " Jiangning shook his head, "no, no, there is no trouble. On the contrary, because of him, it brings me a lot of fun." He looked at Odin. "I''ve had a long time with you." Odin said with a smile, "the birth of a God in middlegard is a happy event for the nine kingdoms, and it is also something to be thankful for." "If you have time, I''d like to invite you to visit our Asgard," he said "Wait, what are you talking about? Is he a God Jane foster widened her eyes and looked at Jiangning in surprise. Only then did he see Jiangning''s unusual golden eyes. Odin scolded her, "you shouldn''t call God that way, you should add honorifics!" He said to Jiangning, "please forgive them. They don''t know how noble your status is." Jiangning nodded slightly and said to him, "Asgard, if I have time, I''ll be there. But you, if you have time, welcome to my country. I also appreciate the martial arts of the asgards. If possible, I hope there will be a group of asgards working for me! What do you mean, King Odin? " "It''s an honor for us asgards to be seen by God! If there is a chance, I think the asgards will be happy to serve God! It''s just that they all have all kinds of shortcomings. I''m afraid they will make you angry. " Odin gently refused. Jiangning said to him with a meaningful smile: "ha ha, I think the asgards will have a day to play for me, and this day will come soon. I''m quite sure of that. " With that, his body turned into a shadow and disappeared. Odin stayed in the same place, thinking about what Jiangning said to him, I don''t know why there was a strong haze in his heart. He felt his old and weak body. The strong, strong and compact young body no longer existed. Now, he is left with only an old body and a feeling of fatigue. His time is running out, and his time is coming; And his son... Thinking of this, he looked back at Thor and another guy who didn''t worry. There was a bigger problem! In his eyes, Thor still needs time to grow up, but his time is not much. I don''t know if it can support him to see that scene. "What did he mean by that, father?" Torr asked Odin, I do not know why, he always felt his father, Odin''s body at this moment was so lonely. "... I''m afraid he also saw that my time was running out..." Odin thought so. Instead of answering Thor''s question, he led him and Jane foster back to Asgard. He is very clear about his son''s character, blindly issued a ban, and can not watch him. It''s better to satisfy his wishes than to run away secretly, which will save him running around and cause some new troubles. "The universe is going to be no longer peaceful!" Chapter 852 In the sea of nothingness, ininville makes every effort to push the unified universe to fly towards the coordinate point of another universe. Meanwhile, in the interior of the unified universe, the cosmic civilizations, large and small, in the original three body universe, are seizing the time to prepare for war. A huge space warship and various fortresses are rapidly completed under the powerful manufacturing capacity of the space civilization. At the same time, various combat readiness materials are intensively transported to each warship. These completed space warships, after being fully prepared, set sail one after another to a galaxy. There, the huge galaxy becomes a huge base for advance and construction. Countless warships and fighters, as well as a variety of huge construction machinery, build a huge and incomparable hollow ring space port, which is used to park all kinds of space warships. The coming of war ignites the hearts of all the civilizations in the universe. They are not worried about the coming of war, nor are they afraid of it. On the contrary, they are desperate for war. Just as human beings have never been unified, so has the universe. But at this moment, in the unified universe, the universe is unified. Countless cosmic civilizations have been unified just like the universe. All civilizations are told that they are about to reach another vast universe, and what they have to do is to conquer it completely. Let their unified universe swallow up that new universe. At that time, they will get different rewards according to their merits. Or allocate territory, planets, resources, or something. In short, the cosmic civilization of the original three body universe has made great or small contributions in the process of promoting the unification of the universe. They also gained more or less different benefits. Some civilizations went further, while others expanded their living space and sphere of influence at one stroke. Now, all civilizations once again regard the annexation of the universe as another meeting of the spoils. The human civilization of the earth in the original three body universe also gained great benefits. Although they did not contribute in the process of promoting the unification of the universe, ininville still delimited a corner of the galaxy and left it to human civilization. His behavior is seen by all cosmic civilizations as his protection for human civilization. And the trisomy also stopped, went to the other end of the galaxy, found a new planet to live on. After contacting the universe, human civilization knows that there is a master in the universe. For the help given by the mysterious master of the universe, human civilization is also full of gratitude and curiosity. Because the protection of ininville has given human civilization a rare peaceful environment, so that they have enough time to develop themselves. Nowadays, human civilization also exists in the civilizations fighting against different universes. All civilizations are coming from all parts of the universe to the center of the universe. The huge and incalculable fleet of the universe is gathering here from all parts of the universe. Because of the different civilizations, each civilization has different aesthetic views. Naturally, the style and appearance of the cosmic fleet they make are also different. The convergence of countless civilizations has opened the eyes of many cosmic civilizations. For the first time, they know that there are so many civilizations in the vast universe, and they also know the real existence of other universes. But, even more surprised that their universe has a master. A mysterious God, who can push the universe to other universes, leads them to conquer. The convergence of various cosmic civilizations can be seen clearly by ininville. He is at the core of the universe, driving the huge unified universe shrouded by endless white light to approach a new universe which is not inferior to the unified universe. With the gradual approach, ininville clearly felt that the new universe ahead was wrapped by a very strong special energy, and the mysterious energy made him very familiar. Later, inenville thought of this mysterious energy. In this universe, he was called the "force" by the "aborigines" there. He had come here to acquire the technology of Star Destroyer cannon and a complete Death Star weapon. Once the small world, also once attached to the outer wall of the Star Wars universe, secretly absorbed the nutrients of the Star Wars universe and grew up. Now, he is back here again, but his arrival means conquest! The unified universe is flying at a seemingly slow speed, but in fact it is very fast. All the civilizations within the unified universe are also told that they are about to arrive at a new universe. All the civilizations in the universe are ready for everything. Countless space warships have already been fully prepared, waiting for the master of the universe to open the two channels of the universe, they will swarm into the new universe and conquer there. Boom! Silent vibration, accompanied by the collision of the two universes, instantly spread to the two universes, and to the vast sea of nothingness. At the same time, from the unified universe, he stretched out a huge palm, which slowly stretched itself, and then fiercely thrust into the Star Wars universe. However, the huge palm was blocked by an invisible "membrane". Then the palm was suddenly covered by a layer of flame, and the membrane that blocked its progress was broken in an instant. Huge hand, instantly inserted into the Star Wars universe, and forced to tear open a channel. The door between the two universes was forcibly opened. In the unified universe, all the waiting civilizations, along with the slowly opened channel, countless impatient space warships and fortresses that have been waiting for a long time, are flying towards the other side of the door. And in the Star Wars universe, with the collision of the two universes, as well as the coming giant hand through the whole universe. All life and civilization, their hearts are covered by a silent terror, all the hearts of life appear a kind of sorrow of the end. Then, with a strange rhythm, all the life and civilization in the Star Wars universe understood that they were invaded by another distant universe. Then, the civilization in the Star Wars universe, forces in a hurry to drive a huge spacecraft, gathered in a galaxy. "The darkness from afar has invaded our universe, and their arrival will make the whole universe full of blood and fire." The man covered by the black robe said in horror, "the force, the force is boiling and burning! The heroes of the past will come back again in another form. The past and the present will join hands to prevent the invasion of the alien universe! " The mysterious man in black seems to be making predictions, but the sea of the force is boiling! The force, in an unprecedented state of boiling, and then the force was activated in an instant, it became extremely clear and powerful. Slightly gifted people, can obviously and clearly perceive its existence! At the same time, people with the force also find themselves many times stronger in an instant. The brutal invasion of the unified universe also ignited the decisive counterattack of the Star Wars universe! It is not only the confrontation between civilizations, but also the confrontation between unity and division. Chapter 853 The Star Wars universe, faced with the menacing and long prepared unified universe, is obviously unprepared. The unified universe controlled by ininville collided with the Star Wars universe, and then gathered the immortal fire in the condensed palm, which not only broke the door to the Star Wars universe at one stroke, but also caused great damage. Nowadays, with the opening of the door between the universe and the universe, countless space warships and fortresses, which have been prepared for a long time, are rushing to the Star Wars universe under the driving of their respective civilizations. In less than three minutes, the warships controlled by the big and small civilizations from the unified universe destroyed a galaxy in an instant. Then, the space warships and fortresses, which were too large to be calculated in detail, rushed to different places. Many living planets are visited and then destroyed, and Galaxy after galaxy is reduced to a dead zone. The Star Wars universe, which was not well prepared, could not organize effective resistance at all. Many planets and galaxies were destroyed in an instant. Only a few aircrafts escaped, but most of them were completely destroyed without any precaution. The great and small civilizations from the unified universe, the pace of invasion and destruction, are progressing very smoothly. Ininville also felt this situation for the first time. This time, he came prepared with unprecedented confidence. There are countless civilizations in the universe under his command, so that he can taste the current hearty invasion war. The stabilized channel has warships and fortresses from the unified universe all the time. Through this channel, it continuously enters the Star Wars universe. In less than three minutes, after completely destroying a huge galaxy, civilization from the unified universe began to build a forward base in the destroyed galaxy. Other civilizations, countless warships, scattered around to quickly attack other places. Many prosperous planets have been completely destroyed, and the forces and civilizations who have been told by the universe to invade the alien universe are still gathering fighting power from all directions in a galaxy. However, even so, they were stunned by the rapid attack and invasion from the alien universe. Countless warships from different universes, rapid strategies and damage in a short period of time have completely shocked everyone in the Star Wars universe. And the lucky guy who got away with it drove the spaceship to the place where the local civilization gathered its fighting power. Then, through the broadcast message of the whole universe, it will be transmitted to all parts of the universe and gather the combat power of all parts of the universe. No matter individual spaceships or pirate forces, they all gathered in the past. This is not a battle between forces in the past, but a matter of the life and death of the universe. At the moment when the common homeland is facing destruction, the hostile forces dissolve the hatred, shake hands and make peace, and gather all the forces together. At the same time, military ports and reserve bases have been established in places not affected. Make all the weapons to attack the enemy and protect yourself. On some planets, Star Destroyers are built throughout the planet. In view of the defense system built by the huge galaxies, we should build a line of defense and counterattack defense with the layout of stars. The whole universe is united. At every moment, there are spaceships or individuals from all parts of the universe going to a common direction to assemble. However, the speed of the assembly is far from enough to be worthy of World War I. There has been a unified universe prepared for a long time, and the time to prepare for war is more sufficient than that of Star Wars. Not only in quantity, but also in quality, it is far beyond the Star Wars universe. The scattered space fleet will be mercilessly destroyed wherever it comes. Many planets and galaxies will be reduced to dust and meteorites with the death of life. Helpless floating in the empty universe, carrying floating. Every day after being collected and mastered by the natives of Star Wars universe, the results and contents reported by them are so shocking. At the same time, they also feel a little scared when they are used to cruelty! Because of the war, the destruction of the living planet inhabited by tens of billions of people is nothing to them. However, they have never experienced a cruel war between the two universes, which is mercilessly destroying each other. Whether it''s population, planet, galaxy, it''s all mercilessly destroyed. The Star Wars universe, which has not experienced such a big war, can not understand the benefits of such a destructive action to the alien universe. No stars, no galaxies, even if they occupy here, what can they get? They will not understand that the war between the universe and the universe is not about population and planets, but also galaxies. There is only one way for the war between the universe and the universe, either to swallow the other or to be swallowed by the other. There is no other possibility. However, the integration of the small world and the three body universe under the control of ininville is just a compromise. If, at that time, there were many cosmic civilizations in his small world, his choice would be just as rude. He would directly make huge profits to open the other side''s cosmic door, and then all the civilizations would rush into the other side''s universe to control the fleet. Instead of negotiating and compromising with the civilizations there and choosing integration. The present unified universe is no longer the time when it was poor and the internal civilization was extremely weak. There are countless cosmic civilizations of different sizes and strengths in the present unified universe. Therefore, the action of ininville''s invasion of the Star Wars universe is so rude. Whether it''s life, planets or galaxies, it doesn''t matter to him at all. These are all evolved from the origin of the universe. Destroying them is tantamount to weakening the Star Wars universe, which will save a lot of time for the next complete annexation. Once the annexation is completed, the unified universe will become more powerful and the inner space will also become larger. New planets and galaxies and life will evolve again. Then, at the beginning of a new round of annexation war, if it goes on like this, the unified universe will only become more and more powerful. The other universes are very weak compared with the unified universe. Naturally, the civilization in the Star Wars universe does not understand this truth. They only know that enemies from different universes are like demons. Where we go, life disappears, and the prosperous Galaxy turns into dust and becomes a dead space. All life is filled with endless anger. The military factories in the rear are producing weapons one by one on the assembly line, day and night. Various space warships and Death Star weapons used in war are constantly forming. The weapons created by the combination of the power and technology of the whole universe are amazing in terms of the speed of research and development and the speed of construction. In less than a year, the scale of the space fleet is astronomical, and the scale of the death star is not weak. And in the wider galaxy, the defense weapons built around the distribution of stars are completed day by day with the passage of time. At the same time, the exploration and exploration of the different universe, accompanied by countless active fleet began to launch a fierce collision with the civilization fleet from the unified universe. At the same time, the collection of information about different universes is constantly collected along with the confrontation and collision between each other. The scientific research base in the rear is a bigger and more powerful weapon! Chapter 854 From the beginning, the aggressive action from the unified universe is to gather all forces to launch a fiery attack. The effect is also remarkable. Countless fleets and huge cosmic fortresses have destroyed one third of the universe in a very short time. At the same time, one third of the size of the unified universe is also embedded in the Star Wars universe. All the matter and origin evolved from the origin are like a broken bottle, in which the water continuously flows into the unified universe and is swallowed one by one. The white light that envelops the outermost layer of the whole universe also appears to be more and more blazing. Under the change, the unified universe will become more and more powerful, and the Star Wars universe, on the contrary, will become more and more weak. At present, the unified universe has gained the upper hand. One third of the universe has become a dead space. Coupled with the constant loss of origin, as time goes on, the Star Wars universe will be more and more difficult to resist. Although the current situation is so, the sea of force, which is all over the Star Wars universe and invisible to the naked eye, is boiling more and more. The universe also felt the crisis, and when a third of its interior was completely destroyed. In the sea of the force, the endless souls who have been sleeping since ancient times have been awakened. ¡­¡­ One third of the universe has been completely destroyed. Countless cosmic civilizations who came here from the unified universe have not stopped their own pace. Only a little supply, and then the huge fleet dispersed again, attacking various places. These powerful cosmic civilizations use their wisdom to destroy everything that appears in their vision. Although they can''t feel the change from the universe, they know that destroying here can bring great benefits to their universe. And they themselves, too, will get unimaginable benefits after this is over. The weak civilization follows the powerful civilization and controls their civilization''s cosmic fleet. The colorful artillery fire spreads in the endless universe. This road of blood and fire is the material for their civilization promotion. It is different from the fighting between countries and the ordinary fighting in the universe. This war, coming from the war between the universe and the universe, determines the encounter between the two universes from the very beginning. Only one can survive, and the loser can only become the winner and continue to be powerful. The failure of a universe has only one consequence, that is, the collapse of the universe itself and the destruction of all the civilizations born in it. War is so cruel. The participating civilizations in the universe will not have the slightest sympathy for the civilization born in the universe. On the contrary, from the scale of the war between the universe and the universe, they see the illusory future they do not want to see or think about. If one day, under the leadership of the strong, other universes open the door of their universe and kill them. Then their fate may not be much better than those civilizations in the Star Wars universe. In order to live for themselves, to live safely and powerfully, to swallow up the weak and strengthen themselves, this is from the ancient times of ignorance, it has been deep into the blood of every civilization. Therefore, the participating cosmopolitan civilizations, with a state of extreme indifference and extreme excitement, treat the universe which is extremely strange to them. Even if, according to the words of the "God" of the universe, the universe is also a part of the universe that split away a long time ago. However, compared with the civilizations in the unified universe, they are just a group of strangers. Just like a long time ago, powerful alien visitors forcibly tore the door of the unified universe. With their arrival, a large number of strong people died. The universe, which was originally a powerful and unified universe, was also torn apart because of the war. Since then, no one knows the original history of the universe and its true face. No one knows the existence of a unified universe. Innumerable life lost in the Star Wars universe, in the eyes of ininville, they just temporarily return to the origin. Waiting for the final unified universe in his hands, the life that once died and destroyed will be reborn again. To revive in a new and powerful universe, and what we are doing now is just the pain we have to go through before reunification. Countless fleets of cosmic civilization appear everywhere in the universe. They have destroyed one planet after another and one galaxy after another. At this moment, they will show the power of their powerful weapons incisively and vividly. Whether it''s dimension reduction strike or the great wall formed by continuous black holes in the boundless universe, their attack means let the Star Wars universe see their own strength. Just at this time, the counterattack in the Star Wars universe also came. They deployed a series of extremely devastating Star Destroyers in the distant galaxy. They absorb energy from the stars and travel a long distance in a very short time at a speed faster than the speed of light. Moreover, it can disperse itself at the moment of approaching the target, turn into several lines full of destructive energy, and destroy the target in an instant. Soon, the civilization fleet from the unified universe encountered the super long-range strike of the super laser gun. They lost part of the fleet, but then the cosmic civilization began to fight back. They directly calculate the location of the target, and then make a transition attack. A small two-way foil is projected to the location of the target, and then the vast starry sky is transformed into a two-dimensional plane. "Enemies from Strange Universe, their technological strength is far beyond our imagination!" Whether it is dimension reduction, the great wall formed by the continuous black holes is not only a means of attack, but also a means of defense. The weapons developed by the original three body cosmic civilizations in the cosmic war are incredible. Not to mention, the God level civilization zeroers who have not been seen from the beginning to the end, their ultimate weapon, cosmic law weapon, has the great power to subvert the universe! It''s a kind of terrorist weapon that can threaten God as well. With a series of dimension reduction attacks, the civilizations who use this weapon of terror freely paint in the universe. They turn some "monotonous" universes into beautiful two-dimensional pictures. At this time, the boiling sea of force swept the universe full of war! This strange feeling, so that all people can be aware of, they also see the universe, suddenly out of thin air, the magnificent sea. This sea, across the whole universe, it set off a terrible wave, powerful power, the complete outbreak! I see that ancient spirits who have been sleeping in the force since ancient times appear in the boiling sea of the force. They appear in the sea of the force as spirit bodies. There are human and non-human races among them. Their eyes are closed, and the spirit bodies radiate soft rays to resonate with the sea of the force. Then, the spirits stretched out their hands together, and the sea of force across the universe flowed violently to the unknown time and space. At the same time, great enough to subvert all the forces, under the control of the spirits began to gather. All of a sudden, the fleet, which is wantonly imposing power in various galaxies, is imprisoned by an invisible force. Then the heroes in the sea of the force suddenly clench their fists. With the almost simultaneous lighting of the firelight, the fleets in various galaxies in the universe suddenly turn into fireballs. These fireballs are connected together to form an endless sea of fire! Chapter 855 The moment the spirits appeared, they brought such great achievements. All the people who had fallen into a desperate situation fell into a sea of cheers. They looked at the figures appearing in the sea of the force with great reverence. They looked at them carefully. Some people had long forgotten the Jedi and the force and thought that they existed only in legend. However, there are also some people who have never forgotten the existence of the Jedi and the force. On the contrary, they always believed in the legend of that time and the heroism of the Jedi. Their eyes look at the sea of force across the universe, carefully searching for the figure they once had. In the sea of the force, there are all the spirits that have passed from ancient times to the present. Some figures have long been forgotten and unrecognized. However, some old people can still remember the original posture and appearance of the Jedi. "That''s Master Yoda, Ariel boff, opal lansheath, Yadar, Isis Koth, prok Koon, deba Bilaba, Ivan peel, sass Ting, Eddie Gallia, mace Windu..." "That''s my father, Anakin Skywalker, and master Obi Wan Kenobi, all powerful and brilliant Jedi warriors! They wake up from their long sleep and save our universe at the moment when our universe is facing evil invasion! Jedi heroes Leia was already sobbing. She looked at the figure in the sea of the force, looking at the extremely young face. Her heart was too complex to be described in words and words. There are not only Jedi, but also Sith, whose races are human and non-human. But at this moment, they are awakened by the force and reappear in a heroic way. The spirits closed their eyes and opened them. Then they opened their mouths and roared. "The force is with you!" This voice ignores the vacuum environment of the universe, resonates with the force, and is clearly heard by every living creature in the universe. This voice has not been heard for a long time, and even exists only in the legendary slogan. "The force is with you!" All the lives, in different languages, different voices, in unison to shout out this very long lost slogan. Across the universe, the sea of the force is boiling again, and the heroes in the sea of the force are working together again to lift the sea of the force and start a counterattack. They work together to smooth the two-dimensional space, calm down the rampant black holes, and even use the force to achieve many incredible effects. With their joint efforts, the force has exerted an unimaginable power. They wantonly distort the space, forming a new means of attack, but also formed the strongest means of defense. The Allied forces of Star Wars universe, following Yingling, began to counterattack, and their morale became extremely high. The fleet scattered all over the universe began to retreat. They left their current position in an orderly way, returned to their original forward base, and then began to wait silently. No matter how many fleets there are in the Star Wars universe, they follow the heroes and form a huge fleet array, following the footsteps of the heroes and fighting back. Destroy one enemy warship after another in their view, and the invading fleet''s attack on them is stopped by the spirits. It seems that everything is moving towards a bright and beautiful future. They will drive back the enemies who invaded their universe. Until, they followed the spirits to the already formed endless fortress and defense within the death galaxy. Here, has long been from the unified universe of civilization, constructed into a line of defense and forward base. The spirits stopped again, and the fleet following them also stopped. They looked at the long dead galaxy, at the endless battleships and fortresses formed by the solid line of defense. To their surprise, the enemy had no fear of their coming. They have an endless fleet. And, already ready, obviously waiting for them to come here. The sea of force across the universe is constantly floating. The spirits in it are looking solemnly at the galaxies that have already turned into dead regions and the powerful enemies from different universes. Whether it''s a dimension reduction attack against their universe, or a strike by other terrorist weapons, although the heroes turn this situation around one by one, the process is not easy. They don''t believe that this is all the cards of a powerful enemy from a different universe. And these enemies, in the face of their arrival, did not panic at all, but extremely quiet. This makes the spirits become cautious, and at the same time they begin to perceive the huge Strange Universe emitting endless white light. It was this strange universe that came to their universe and destroyed a third of it. The other side is not only powerful, but also far more powerful in science and technology. Therefore, in the face of the strange universe behind which is the enemy''s headquarters, the spirits dare not be careless. Even if they unite now and can turn decay into magic, they dare not be slack at all. "Strange cosmic civilization, why invade our universe?" Together, the voices of the spirits resonate with the force, and the grand voice resounding through the universe reverberates endlessly. However, no one responded to Yingling''s words. They just stayed in the same place, motionless. Their weapons were not charged and there was no other reaction. They were calm and weird, which made people sweat. "The force is with you!" When the enemy didn''t cooperate, the heroes chanted slogans again, and then they joined forces again. The force Sea across the universe, under their joint efforts, has produced an incredible powerful force. They are ready to destroy all the fleets in front of them at one stroke, and then attack each other''s universe, completely let this strange universe away from their home. However, with a colorful light, the joint attack of the spirits was eliminated in an instant. The restless sea of the force is smoothed and quieted under this light. Sudden changes, so that all people pale, has long been dead for a long time the same spirit. Their state at this moment is already beyond their imagination. Together, they can do things that they did not dare to imagine before. At this moment, the spirits, like the real gods, have all kinds of incredible power, which can bridge the two-dimensional universe and make up for the rampant black hole attack. However, their powerful attack was accompanied by a colorful light, completely turned into useless, every soul, including every life, emerged from the soul of a great terror! Then, a firelight flew out of the unified universe. It did not have the terrible super high temperature, nor did it have the characteristics of fire. It''s like a light and shadow effect. It''s not big, just the size of an adult''s fist. However, the fire came slowly, and all the fleets made way for its arrival. The firelight flits to the sea of force across the universe, and then, like a Mars falling into oil, it ignites the whole sea of force in an instant. At the same time, the weapons of cosmic law of the zeroer civilization also follow the sudden explosion of fire. "No!" Chapter 856 The sea of force across the universe changed in an instant and turned into a sea of fire across the universe; Everything in the universe burns in the fire, and then becomes the most primitive and original appearance. What follows is a new round of integration. All things and life are reduced to the purest things and return to the origin. The unified universe is becoming more powerful and broader after merging the Star Wars universe. Then, there is the reward for each cosmic civilization, and each civilization has been benefited to varying degrees. After this action, the weak civilization expanded its living space. Although the competition in the universe is very fierce, but they rarely seize a chance to have a step towards higher civilization. However, in the vast sea of nothingness, there are still many universes, which also determines that the road of integration will become extremely long. However, Jiangning, which can only take this road, can only take it with a stiff head. After the fusion of the unified universe, ininville once again pushed the unified universe to another universe. He had a hunch that this time the universe was a little more powerful than the one he had swallowed before. However, he also has his own plan to pass on to me. The soul is the result of integration, that is, no matter how far apart they are, as long as the other side still exists, they can accurately understand each other''s information by virtue of soul connection. Therefore, Jiangning, who is far away from time and space, feels the idea of inningville. "I need to help, too!" Jiangning stood up, slightly closed his eyes and meditated. What he saw in his mind was a grand blueprint of the multiverse. He needed to go to these universes in person to mark the information and the information of the unified universe, so that he could integrate them one by one in the future. He clenched a pair of emerald tree twining sharp blade in his hand. The magic diamond at the end contained the brilliant and gorgeous light of the nebula. He poured all his magic power into kunguhar. Then, according to the coordinates, he split the space. But also almost exhausted all the divine power, the long lost sense of weakness, into the body. But he has no time to rest, because the space channel in front of him is gradually closing. He didn''t dare to waste his time. He walked in with his feet raised, and then the split space closed, and everything recovered as before. Jiangning, on the other hand, is shuttling through a corridor covered with endless light. The unified universe is pushed to other universes by ininville, which is naturally hidden in the realm of Shambhala, and he can''t enter. The distance between the two is so far away that he can''t break the distance between them and return to the unified universe again. When the light disappeared, a passage was opened out of thin air in an endless sea of sand, and then Jiangning in black came to a new world. Landing in this endless sea of sand, dry wind, hot sunshine, nature''s unfriendliness to the outside world. The dead bones buried in the sand sea are easily seen through by his eyes, and the looming exclusion and relatively strict and slightly tolerant rules allow Jiangning to assess the strength he can play in this new world. "Rigorous, tolerant and familiar earth He communicated with the rules and learned the information he wanted from them. The earth in the 1980s is so strange and familiar to him, and the ancient China will undergo earth shaking changes in the next 30 years. This is an era of change. It is also an era of rebirth for ancient countries. Poverty will gradually become rich, and everything will become better. "Just, why did it appear in the western regions?" This time of space transmission, he could not accurately locate his destination, only knew that he would appear in China. However, where it will eventually come is an unknown number. He has a preliminary understanding of the background of the world, but he still needs to explore what happened. Moreover, the relatively tolerant rule environment means that this is not an absolutely rigorous and scientific world. This means that there will be some clear events beyond what science can understand and explain. For example, some supernatural events and so on. Moreover, in the yellow sand and deep in the desert, he also felt that there was malice. After thinking for a while, Jiangning decided to explore the desert to see what happened. Slightly closing his eyes, he began to call for creatures, creatures that could walk in the desert. Although at the beginning, in the affinity with nature, human beings were not as good as elves. However, when he became a demigod, his affinity for nature was achieved, and then a white haired horse trotted over with extreme fatigue and weakness. As for why there are horses in the desert, it''s probably the livestock raised in a certain pasture that got lost in the process of grazing. Moreover, the horse was extremely embarrassed at the moment, its beautiful white hair was covered with dust, its hooves were dark yellow and stained, and its mental outlook was also very poor. It must have stayed in the desert for a long time, without fodder and water. Now it is tired, hungry and thirsty. At the call of Jiangning, it comes by instinct. When the white horse came to Jiangning, he gently arched him with his head. The corners of his mouth were full of white sticky saliva. Big eyes are full of spirit, but full of fatigue and weakness. Jiangning stroked the head of the white horse, comforted it, and fed it with buckets and crisp grass from the carriage he hadn''t used for a long time. And in the water and fodder into the medicine can supplement its physical and mental strength, when the lost horse do not know how long after a full meal. Spirit and physical strength are restored, it is very grateful at the moment gently arch Jiangning, please and appreciate his help. Later, Jiangning saddled the white horse, took out a tent that was tied up and put it on the saddle, and took out a lot of fresh water to hang on both sides of the saddle. After that, he hung kunguhar on one side of the saddle, put on a wide hood, and turned over to sit on the horse''s back. Later, Jiangning lightly grasps the belly of the horse, and the white horse, who has already recovered his spirit and physical strength, cheers and carries his life-saving benefactor and new owner to the depth of the desert. Facing the blazing sun, endless yellow sand as the background, one person and one horse, walking towards the vast desert. To others, the desert is a bad place, unfriendly to all life, and lacking the source of life, water. Coupled with the hot temperature, the desert seems to be the spokesman of death. However, Jiangning is not a threat at all. The extremely hot environment does not affect him at all, even if he is suppressed by the rules. Because he is a demigod who can cross the universe with his body. Although, in the new world, they are oppressed by rules and almost as powerful as mortals. However, the power that can be used is still comparable to Superman. What he has to do is mark the mark in the right place. Because after coming here, Jiangning found that he could not mark anywhere in the world as usual. So he needs to go deep into the desert, where he perceives it, and mark it. Chapter 857 Against the backdrop of the long yellow sand, one person and one horse walk alone in the endless desert; The bad environment and the lack of water can''t affect this person at all. They see the sea of death in the eyes of ordinary people as their own garden, coming and going freely and easily. Food and water, especially the latter, are not a problem at all. They don''t even need to rely on the underground river in the desert. They can be self-sufficient. After all, water is the least problematic and most useless thing for someone. He himself has reached the point where he does not eat or drink and has no influence at all; At this point, he is no longer human, but his white horse is different. We still need to eat and drink, so most of the things we prepare are for it. He did not need food or water at all, but as a human habit for a long time, Jiangning always maintained the concept of eating and drinking. He has never forgotten his original goal and all his actions are like this goal and goal. He didn''t know what would happen in the world he came to. Not every world is open to the gods. In fact, his arrival has aroused the world''s rejection and aversion to him, but the rules of the world are open to some supernatural things. In addition, he did not do harm to the world, so the rules of the world also acquiesced in his arrival to some extent. Because when we really want to tear our face, its harm is not less than that of human weapons. On the contrary, it will be great, even incalculable. Therefore, Jiangning with a bottle of wine, sitting on the white horse leisurely into the depths of the desert. The blazing sunlight, in the moment of approaching one person and one horse, has been offset by most of the high temperature. In their side, always maintain a suitable temperature. White horse''s spirit is not tired, sufficient water and grass, plus a bottle of medicine supplement, just two days less than three days, white horse will be a lot stronger. It is totally different from the embarrassed and tired appearance when Jiangning saw it at first. It is now the God of Jun unceasingly, a bright white hair, even in the sunlight, as if emitting a layer of white light. As if Tianma came to earth, it was extremely extraordinary. Moreover, its spirituality and wisdom have also been greatly improved. It can feel the warmth of Jiangning''s body, which makes it extremely like and willing to be close to it. Otherwise, when we first met, Jiangning stroked his head, and he would run away or kick him. However, after two or three days, it has already known the man sitting on its back, its Savior, and the new owner who makes it feel very good about. No matter which ranch it used to belong to, now it has a new owner. Jiangning didn''t pay much attention to Bai Ma''s simple and pure emotional activities. He didn''t have the ability of spirit to communicate with all things, or even teach all things language. Gods are not omnipotent, not to mention only the demigod level in the alternate position of gods. If it was yiningwei, he would give full play to his racial talent, but Jiangning is only human, he does not have this talent. Even if he becomes a demigod, he doesn''t have it. This kind of emptiness and wishful thinking made him talk to relieve his boredom. For many people who enter the desert, they need to prepare a lot of materials and equipment to ensure that since they can enter the desert, they also need to ensure that they can walk out of the desert alive. For Jiangning, there was no need at all. He took a bottle of whisky and took a sip from time to time. Observe the surrounding environment and drive away the animals and poisons that can pose a threat to the white horse. When the white horse feels tired, it is to camp and rest on the spot, and then set out when the sun rises the next day. As he continued to go deep into the desert, he became more and more aware of the malice coming from the front, but it was very weak for him, and it would be very strong for the white horse. Because, with further deepening, Jiangning obviously felt that Baima hesitated and became hesitant. Even turning back and hissing at him, he knew that animals had much stronger perceptual ability than human beings, although he was not a mortal. After pacifying the white horse, he continued to move forward, but also raised curiosity and inexplicable familiarity. "Hello, the man over there, hello..." Walking, eyes watching, soon will enter the destination, but the call from the ear let Jiangning''s eyes finally shift in the past. He looked over, clearly saw several people waving to him, a series of dirty camels behind him. Moreover, the men and women, the old and the young, and the things stored on the camels were obviously telling him that these people did not enter the desert on a whim, but were obviously well prepared. Just a glance, he saw almost, just don''t want to pay attention to them, who knows those people opposite also clearly see his intention to leave, began to call more loudly. "Hey, friend, we need help. We''re not bad people. Some of us are sick. We need water. We need help. Please, help us, we are not bad people... " Looking at the group of people crying so miserable, Jiangning turned his horse to them. The group of people who asked for help saw Jiangning coming towards them and began to cheer. They were obviously relieved. Each of their faces was full of smiles. Although, for them, a person and a horse alone in the desert, carrying water and supplies must be limited. It doesn''t help them much, but for them who are extremely short of water or have already run out of water, even a little water can save people''s lives. It wasn''t long before Jiangning came near the victims and looked at them. The young and old men and women, one by one, look very poor in spirit, with heavy fatigue on their faces. Their lips are dry, their skin is cracked, and some even have blood scabs at the corners of their mouths. Obviously, they have been short of water for a long time, and the water supply must have been cut off, no matter young or old. A few young ones are better. The three year old and a woman lying in the desert and being cared for by her male companion are obviously ill. Jiangning is looking at them, and these people are also looking at him. Seeing that he was dressed in black, with leather boots on his feet and a black hood on his head, most of his face was covered by shadows. They could only see his smooth chin and small nose. Apart from that, they could not see his appearance clearly. What''s more, there is a sword hanging on the left side of the saddle, and there are also bulging things hanging immediately. In addition, one person and one horse are extremely clean. Facing a group of them, especially some of them with guns, they are not afraid at all, and even calmly look at them. No one will look down on him, and no one will think that it will be a good fault if one dares to go into the desert alone. They are all a little nervous. "Friend, we need water, we have already cut off water for a long time, no matter human or animal..." a tough young man, before finishing his words, subconsciously caught the five sheepskin bags thrown over. He immediately catches it, and then feels the cool feeling in his hands. He clearly knows what is in the bag, which is water. "Thank you, my friend. Thank you very much indeed." The young man said gratefully, and then said to his companions, "come on, fat man, and Miss Yang, let''s drink this water." After that, he blinked his eyes at his companion. The young man, who was called fat man, nodded slightly when he saw him. However, the fashionable woman obviously didn''t understand. The doubts and puzzles on her face could be seen by an individual. "The water is OK. I didn''t poison it. You can drink it at ease!" After being stabbed by Jiangning, the young man''s face was full of embarrassment. He was embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry, friend... I just look at you... So I just..." "You can''t have the heart to harm others, but you can''t have the heart to prevent others. I understand Then he said, "look at you, young and old. It''s not like you''re traveling in the desert. Even if you''re bandits, your lineup is almost the same." When his voice fell to the ground, he saw an old man with Mediterranean hairstyle and gray hair who was helped to come over with a gentle smile on his face and said to him, "this comrade, we are here for archaeology..." "Archaeology? Authorized grave robbers? " Chapter 858 "Archaeology, the authorized tomb raiding organization?" The old man was choked by Jiangning''s words. The middle-aged man with glasses around him was very unhappy when he heard it. "Comrade, we are not tomb robbers. We are an archaeological team approved by the state." Then he took out his certificate to prove that he was totally different from the tomb robbers. "We are protecting cultural relics for the country and for future generations. Protecting those cultural relics is of great research value to culture. This is totally different from those grave robbers who specialize in sabotage and resale. How can you... " "Be patriotic. Pay attention to your attitude. Don''t forget that this comrade is our Savior." The old man reprimanded the middle-aged man, then put on a smile and said to Jiangning, "this comrade, it seems that you are not old enough to listen to your accent." "I know that a lot of people associate archaeology with grave robbers, but it''s actually two different things," he said. What we do in archaeology is mainly to protect cultural relics and study the culture of our country, which is of great help to our culture and history. Unlike those tomb robbers, they will not protect the cultural relics underground. They will excavate and sell the cultural relics with huge profits. Every lost cultural relic is a great loss to our country and nation. If we don''t protect it and let the grave robbers dig and sell it, it will be the loss of the country and the nation in the long run. " Jiangning nodded and got off the horse. No matter in the past or in modern times, some professions and some people are worthy of respect. However, in the future, some professions and some people have completely changed their taste. They don''t care about these. They will only take the lead in satisfying their own selfish desires. For that group of people, as long as they live well, no matter what the future is. This group of archaeologists are very grateful for his help and introduce the members of the team to him. The middle-aged man with gray hair and glasses is archaeologist Professor Chen and Hao Aiguo respectively. Then Professor Chen introduces other members to Jiangning. "This is Comrade Hu Bayi, the leader of our team." Professor Chen pointed to the heroic young man and pointed to a man and a woman, "this is Shirley Yang, Miss Yang. She is a Chinese American and the patron of our archaeological operation. This is Comrade Wang Kaixuan. " Then he pointed to another old man, "this is Mr. amritman. He is our guide." He also introduced some of his young students, "Chu Jian, SA dipeng and ye Yixin, three of whom are my students and are excellent archaeologists." Oh, it''s them. Jiangning only understood who they were when he was introduced by Professor Chen. For him, these people''s looks and temperament were different from those of the online drama. At the beginning, he didn''t think much about them. He didn''t know what kind of world he came to until he knew their names. In this way, he understood the rules of the world. After nodding to them one by one, Jiangning took off her hood and showed off her shoulder length black hair and a relatively young and beautiful face. She introduced herself, "surname Jiang, single name Yining." People are surprised at his youth and perfect appearance. Life always pursues evolution. And the God, even the demigod, is a kind of life, but it is higher than the common, when he becomes a demigod. His body, from the inside to the outside, is developing towards perfection. Naturally, his appearance is a little cute from the beginning, and it is almost perfect up to now. "It turns out that Comrade Xiaojiang is so young. I can''t believe it!" People are surprised at his youth and his appearance, beautiful appearance but not feminine, on the contrary, let people know his gender at a glance. It doesn''t give people the illusion that it''s hard to distinguish between male and female because of their appearance. "Don''t be confused by my appearance. I already have a wife and a son. It''s just that he looks a little younger. In fact, he''s very old. " He explained what he looked like. "Oh, so it is." Then Professor Chen warmly invited Jiang Ning to sit down and have a rest. At this meeting, his two students had already set up a tent. In the tent, Professor Chen spoke to Jiangning while others kept listening. "To be honest, we lost a lot of supplies in a hurry because of the sudden black sandstorm. So far, the water we have left is barely enough to moisten our throat. So, just now I really thank Comrade Jiang for the bags of water you provided us! " Each of the bags of sheepskin Jiangning had just given them contained 10 liters of fresh water, which was really a life-saving water source for them. The water may not be precious outside. But in this desert, water is as precious as gold. Even if a man has a lot of gold, but he has no water. When he is dying of thirst, even if he exchanges gold for water, he will not hesitate to do so. "Comrade Jiang, take the liberty to ask, why are you walking alone in this desert. And there''s no companion around? " Professor Chen asked him tentatively. Jiangning replied, "I''m here to look for things and go when I find them. As for me, I dare to walk in the desert alone. That''s because I have a lot of desert experience, so to me, this desert is like my back garden. You can come and go whenever you want. " "Hey, the desert seems to be..." Wang Kaixuan felt that he was bragging, and he was not happy. But before he finished, he was stabbed in the lower rib by Hu Bayi and interrupted abruptly. Hu Bayi said awkwardly, "well, my brother has no culture. His words offend people, but he has no malice. Please don''t mind." Before Jiangning spoke, Sherry Yang said, "Mr. Jiang, you just said that you have rich desert survival experience and regard this place as your own back garden. Does that mean that you are familiar with it?" "It''s understandable, otherwise why do you think I''m clean up to now?" After hearing this, they looked at his clothes again. Although he was wearing a black robe and black clothes, he was wearing leather boots. But both his face and his clothes were clean. And the lips are ruddy and shiny, not like them at all. They look dry and pale. Some people even have their lips cracked. "Mr. Jiang, your body is very clean, which is enough to prove that you are not short of water. But you only have one horse and can''t carry many things. Does this mean that you clearly know where there is water in the desert and where there is no water. Otherwise, when drinking water is so scarce, you can''t use drinking water to clean up your personal hygiene With that, she looked at Jiangning''s face closely. "Miss Yang is very good at reasoning. What do you want to say?" Miss times is not a word with a special meaning. Otherwise, Shirley Yang would have been angry for a long time. Listening to Jiangning''s reply, she said, "do you know the ancient city buried in the desert?" "You mean Jingjue ancient city?" "You know?" Shirley Yang''s mood was suddenly raised. Jiangning shook his head and said, "I have no interest in these ancient so-called small countries." After hearing this, people looked down, and Jiangning said, "but I know the location of Jingjue ancient city!" "Really?" "Where is it? Can you take us there? " Professor Chen, Professor Hao''s mood is the highest, followed by Shirley Yang, she looked at him eagerly, "Mr. Jiang, can you take us there, as long as you can find Jingjue ancient city, I will give you 20000 dollars after the event!" Chapter 859 I believe it''s hard to refuse the charm of this exciting reward, but Jiangning is an accident. Now he is poor, only money is left. Besides, ordinary people''s money is useless to him. "It''s a wonderful reward, but..." slowly shook his head, "I''m not short of money!" Shirley Yang said reluctantly, "what do you need? Please take us there. It''s really, really important for us. Please help us. " When Shirley Yang finished, Professor Chen came to help, "yes, Comrade Jiang, we have gone through a lot of hardships for this archaeological operation. I have studied the culture of the western regions all my life, and I have been looking for the ancient city for a long time. We are getting closer and closer to Jingjue ancient city. If I don''t look at it, I will die in peace. " "How can you find the ancient city? There is danger in that place. I''m afraid that if you go in safely, it''s impossible for all the people to come back safely. You don''t want to kill the Queen''s mass funerary objects, do you He took a look at the crowd. The sloppy Professor, surnamed Hao, said hastily, "what is this? We are archaeologists. What we do is very sacred. This is very helpful and valuable for us to study the culture of the western regions. Those funerary objects are all left by Jingjue country, which has great reference value for the follow-up academic research. It belongs to the country, belongs to the whole mankind... "Before he finished, he was interrupted by Jiangning," I admit that it belongs to the country, belongs to the people, but what''s the matter with all mankind? Besides, the dead don''t ask you to protect their funerary objects and study their corpses? " He said: "whether it''s tomb robbers or archaeologists, what they do is immoral. The dead are sleeping quietly in the ground, so you have to disturb them. What''s more, we haven''t thoroughly studied the culture of Chinese civilization, and we still have spare time to study other cultures, so we can let the dead sleep. Isn''t that good? " "But if we don''t protect it, let the grave robbers steal and resell it. Isn''t it the loss of the country and the people? " Professor Chen argued. Jiangning did not speak, but an Liman interrupted, "eh, I think Comrade Jiang is right. The dead just let him sleep quietly. Don''t disturb the dead, and don''t move on. " "If I tell you that after you find Jingjue ancient city, some people will die, will you still stick to it?" "This..." when people heard this, they obviously became hesitant. People are selfish. It''s better for others to die, but what if they are themselves? Sherry Yang stares at Jiangning and asks, "what does Mr. Jiang mean by that? Is there any danger in Jingjue ancient city, and you know that danger and are sure that some of us will die? " She added, "does Mr. Jiang still have the ability to foretell? Can we predict the past and the future? " "Even if I said it, you wouldn''t believe it. There are many things that people will believe only when they have seen them with their own eyes, and they will believe them in the days that follow. All right! " He stood up and said to the people, "since you want to go to Jingjue ancient city, come with me." "What?" People did not expect that all of a sudden, back and forth, very happy, "great, we are going to find Jingjue ancient city!" "Great, teacher." Shirley Yang also stood up and said to Jiangning, "thank you, Mr. Jiang. I''ll give you a reward of 20000 US dollars afterwards." "No, I''m not interested in money." After that, he looked at the people who were still smiling and said to them, "although I can take you there, you have no right to ask what I have done or taken." "Mr. Jiang, you don''t want to..." Seeing that everyone misunderstood himself, Jiangning said, "don''t worry, I won''t take the funerary objects there. I just want to take a root of a plant. Besides, whatever you do. " "Comrade Jiang, can you tell us what kind of roots you want?" Asked Professor Hao. "Professor Hao!" Hu Bayi suddenly said something and shook his head at him. Hao Aiguo understood the reason at this time. They haven''t been to Jingjue ancient city yet. If this mysterious Comrade Jiang is offended, he won''t take them to Jingjue ancient city. That''s bad, and Hu Bayi clearly saw this, so he would say something to stop Hao Aiguo''s next words. "It''s useless to the living, but it''s harmful. It''s different to me. Besides, I don''t want the whole plant, just one piece. Hello, I''m good, everyone is good. Sometimes, people have to compromise with each other. In fact, even if you want to stop it, you can''t help it. " Jiangning put aside the scandal first. He was very fond of this group of people, but he didn''t like Wang Pang who was a troublemaker. He didn''t succeed enough, but failed more. However, in a way, it''s really not good without him, and although this guy is annoying, he is also very loyal and responsible. This is a rare quality, plus no one is perfect, some shortcomings are not important. The premise is, don''t look at yourself. Wang Kaixuan, Wang pangzi was a little reluctant to listen, but he stifled and did not speak. Only others are curious about this "young man" who dares to enter the desert alone. No one doubts that such a man dares to enter the desert alone. If he says that he has no means to defend himself, no one will believe him. In addition, there has been a saying in China since ancient times, that is, the art experts are bold. Now it''s just right to put it on Jiangning. For others, they are about to find the ancient city of Jingjue, which means a lot to these archaeologists. For Hu Bayi and Wang Kaixuan, it means that they can get a lot of money afterwards, which is a seasoning for Jiangning. When he came here, he just looked around and marked the information of the unified universe in a special place, so as to integrate these split universes one day in the future. He came to this world, for the time being, is a God. No one can pose any threat to him, so why not join this group of people to serve as the seasoning of life? Probably, the immortals of the past also suddenly came up with this idea, so many stories of the world of players have happened. "It shouldn''t be too late. Let''s go now." Everyone is very interested in arriving at Jingjue ancient city right away. They want to fly directly to their destination with wings on their ribs. For a while, ye Yixin, who was still ill, was ignored, but SA tipeng, who had been taking care of her, still remembered, "teacher, Xiao Ye is ill, her body..." although she took anti fever medicine, the weakness and dehydration caused by illness, even if water was added in time, her physical strength did not recover immediately. It had to be a process. "Xiao Ye, how is your health? Can you hold on? " In fact, Professor Chen and Professor Hao do not want to give up this archaeological exploration and turn around because of Ye Yixin, even if Jiangning does not appear. Although their attitude towards work is praiseworthy, their attitude towards students who have worked hard to follow them is really not good. Therefore, Jiangning said, "let''s have a rest for one night. It will be sunny. Take a rest to keep your energy. Not only people but also animals need to rest. Starting the next day, Jingjue ancient city will not run away overnight. What''s more, patients also need rest, otherwise they will continue to move forward in the hot sun, and you will not be able to explain to their parents in case they are injured! " Speaking of this, it is how anxious they are, and it is not good to ignore the students'' health. After all, people''s lives are expensive, and it''s their students who are sick. "Well, just listen to Comrade Jiang. Let''s take a night off to refresh our energy and replenish our vitality, so that Xiaoye''s illness can be improved and her physical and mental strength can be restored." Professor Chen said with a smile on his face. Facts have proved that when people live to a certain extent, they are full of cunning and tact. Chapter 860 After Professor Chen said this, his students were completely moved. In particular, the two boys, running back and forth, camped, and took food and fuel from camels, were ready to cook a hot meal with the water provided by Jiangning. Wang Kaixuan, Hao Aiguo, and several of his students didn''t see it either. Hu Bayi, Sherry Yang and anliman, who had few languages all day long, heard it. However, anliman is very peaceful. Hu Bayi and sherry Yang look at each other and don''t say much. On the contrary, a few young and strong people helped to move things and set up tents. Jiangning also called the white horse carrying him all the way, took down the tent on the horse''s buttocks, and threw several bags of sheepskin bags filled with fresh water. Chu Jian, SA dipeng and Wang Kaixuan are heartless. They are very happy to see so much fresh water. Shirley Yang also looks at Jiangning''s white horse curiously. She doesn''t understand how he put so much fresh water on the horse. However, what surprised them was still behind. When they saw Jiangning taking down a pile of green grass from his horse, everyone was incredulous. Because the color of the grass, just like just cut down, looks very fresh. This meeting, the white horse is eating in the barrel, and Jiangning also added other things in the forage. Then he took out a bucket and filled it with water for Baima to drink. "My God, how did that happen? How could you bring so many things? " Wang Kaixuan said he had never seen such a big man. Look at the horse''s physique. Although it is tall and strong, it only has so much space on it. It is impossible to carry so many things. However, the reality is that the horse master''s carrying capacity is beyond his imagination. He only carries more things than a camel can. For their curiosity, Jiangning just laughs, without too much explanation. Although they were curious, they didn''t get to the bottom of the matter. After all, they were not familiar with each other. It''s always bad to inquire into other people''s secrets. Therefore, when Jiangning finally took out a few bottles of foreign wine, everyone was surprised but didn''t say much. Shirley Yang is busy cooking, and other strong guys are busy lighting campfires. The temperature in the desert is still very unfriendly. When he was about to eat, Jiangning gave Ye Yixin a mouthful of medicine. By the time of the meal, ye Yixin''s illness was completely cured, but he was still weak. I believe that after a hot meal and a night''s rest, I can completely recover the next day. This makes Ye Yixin very grateful, along with two male students Chu Jian and SA dipeng. After dinner, we spread a blanket on the sand, close to the campfire, and began to chat. Basically, the content of the chat is also all over the world and inseparable from archaeology, but everyone is very curious about Jiangning''s experience and wants to hear his story. And Jiangning also casually said, then everyone''s eyes were attracted by the sword hanging on his saddle. "What a treasure, you see how beautiful and elegant the sword is; Looking at the diamond inlaid at the end of the hilt, how much is it worth The type of fairy diamond is similar to diamond, and no one can ignore its beauty. During the day, Jiangning lost the brilliance of the magic diamond, so that although people watched, they didn''t pay much attention to it. And at night, how to hide the brilliance of the magic diamond, there will be some brilliance leaked out eventually. Wang pangzi is salivating at the magic diamond. Shirley Yang can''t avoid the beauty of the magic diamond, but she heard Wang Kaixuan''s words and said, "fat man, don''t think about it. The diamond is so big and unique. You can''t afford much money. It''s a national treasure in a country. It''s really priceless! " "My dear, priceless treasure!" Everyone was shocked, especially Wang Kaixuan, who came up to him and said, "I said, Mr. Jiang, you are a real rich man. You are running around with such a big priceless treasure. Wang Kaixuan will set it up for you!" He gave a thumbs up and said: "you are not afraid that one day, you will run around with this thing. The thief will think about it and steal it for you!" "This sword of mine is a treasure of spirit, a God''s sword to recognize the Lord! No one but me can pull it out of its sheath, and no one can steal it. Three feet away from me, it will shine and remind me, even... " "Is there such a God? "How about the Mongolians?" "You can try it!" "Really?" Wang Kaixuan widened his donkey''s egg. He said that he was about to take the sword. He thought of something else and said quickly, "I said master Jiang, this is what you said. In case of touching your sword, you can''t mistake me!" "Don''t worry, I won''t touch porcelain, just try it!" "Then I''ll pull it out!" With that, Wang Kaixuan took the sword from Jiangning, holding the body of the sword in one hand and the handle in the other, "darling, this sword is amazing. Although I haven''t pulled out the sheath, I feel a very comfortable feeling when I hold it in my hand." People listen to him, also curious, urge him you pull ah! "Well, look at the fat man pulling out his sheath!" With that, he tried to pull out the sword, but the sword didn''t move. He didn''t believe in evil, but the result was the same. The brain door was red, even sweating, and didn''t pull out an inch. Wang pangzi gasped and ran away pretending to be a thief stealing the sword. Without two steps, they saw the gem at the end of the hilt, which suddenly bloomed with endless nebular light. Then the sword body shook, directly threw Wang pangzi away and flew straight to Jiangning. "My God "This... Priceless treasure, priceless treasure, really priceless treasure!" "It''s a flying sword!" In particular, the two archaeologists, with excited faces, came together to observe the bright and unique light of the nebula. They had lived together for more than 100 years and had never seen this scene. "I haven''t seen such a magic sword in my whole life! This is really priceless Professor Hao wanted to reach out and touch it, but he was afraid, "if this is handed over to the State..." Jiangning sneered, "don''t think about it. Even if I die, the sword is still mine. Even if I hand it in, the sword will come back to me again. It recognizes me as its master, and I am its only master. Even if someone takes it away, it is not a blessing. As I just said, it''s a spiritual treasure. Taking it by force will only bring disaster. If one family is lost, it will hurt one''s fortune and one''s life. If one country is lost, it will destroy one''s family and cause constant natural and man-made disasters! " "True or false?" People obviously don''t believe it. It''s obviously a feudal superstition. "Master Jiang, this sword must have been handed down by your ancestors! I''ve never heard of a famous general named Jiang in every dynasty! " "No, this sword was made by me. From the moment it was finished, I have made it master with my blood. In this life, it will not recognize anyone except me! What''s more, the material cast on this sword is not earth''s material! " "You can still make swords!" Everyone was also surprised, and Wang Kaixuan said urgently, "can you pull out this sword to open our eyes! Look at this sword, what it looks like! " Sing! With a light chant, the blade, like a flood of autumn water, was pulled out of its half sheath. The body of the sword was smooth like a mirror, and there were inscriptions on it that we couldn''t recognize. But the cold awn on the blade cuts off a wisp of Wang Kaixuan''s hair, which is nearest to him. Everyone''s expression has changed. They are so shocked that they can''t believe it. For Jiangning, it''s just the seasoning of life. It''s better to relax and be serious all day long! Chapter 861 This scene is unforgettable for all of us, but only for this. It''s just that a group of people on a lonely journey happened to meet a person who was also on a lonely journey. After getting the help of this person, the two teams temporarily joined up. And together, we will explore the ancient country that has long been extinct, and refine the ancient country! After a night''s renovation and Jiangning''s precious water supply, everyone''s water bottles are now filled with water. The rest of the water will be distributed to camels. After all, these docile people are not only responsible for carrying people, but also for carrying things. Even if camels are suffering from drought, they have a stomach to store water, but if they only rely on the water stored in their stomach for a long time, it is not a good way to consume it. Therefore, it is necessary to replenish water for camels in time. The next morning, around six o''clock, everyone woke up early. There is no way to lie in like at home in the harsh desert environment. When they woke up, they saw Shirley Yang making breakfast, and Hu Bayi helped them to have a warm breakfast with the help of the bonfire. Then, they set out on camels one after another. Jiangning walked in the front of the team and was responsible for leading them into Jingjue ancient city. His broad black robe and white horse sword set him off like a mysterious ancient Knight. The faces in the team are smiling and relaxed, looking at the mysterious companions leading the way in the front of the team. In addition, there is still enough water, ye Yixin''s illness has been completely improved, and she has recovered as much as she did when she first entered the desert. And the team also because ye Yixin''s improvement, each face is full of smiles. Only Wang pangzi was a bit of a bit of a wreck. He was at the back of the team and yelled at Jiangning, who was at the front of the team. "I said, brother, the sun on a hot day, you are all black and wrapped so tightly. Aren''t you hot? I''m not afraid to cover up the rash! " Jiangning Hu Bayi poked Wang Kaixuan for a while, "dead fat man, you don''t speak, no one treats you as dumb, why don''t you have a little eyesight?" Wang Kaixuan was puzzled by this and argued, "how can I lose my eyesight? The truth..." however, before he had time to say what he said, Shirley Yang also turned to him and said, "fat man, you don''t think people are very hot in the robe. In fact, you are wrong." "Well, fat man, why am I wrong?" Shirley Yang turned her head to him and said, "the material of the robe is very unique. I can''t recognize it. Although I don''t know what it is, it should be a very unique fiber material. It can reflect most of the poisonous sunlight back, keeping it at a constant temperature, neither hot nor cold. Yesterday during the day, when I was close to him, I obviously felt cool from him. So, in fact, people are not only not hot, but more comfortable than us. At night, the thermal insulation effect of the robe is also very good. The temperature difference between day and night in the desert is very large. But he wore such a thin robe, and it was not cold, which was obviously the effect of heat preservation. I estimate that although the robe reflects most of the sunlight during the day, it also intercepts part of it. The rest of it will provide good insulation effect at night! " "Darling, it''s so amazing. Where can I buy this material? I''ll buy some clothes for a fat man tomorrow, so I don''t have to suffer this crime." Shirley Yang said flatly: "fat man, don''t think about it. You can''t get much money. This material has better heat insulation effect than that of the US Army. There''s no place in the world to buy it. " She turned to look at Wang pangzi, "so, this material is priceless." Wang Kaixuan is obedient, smears straight swallow, finger trembles to point to Jiangning''s back, "this elder brother is really big money, take that priceless sword to run everywhere, even the clothes on him are so valuable. It''s really... Fat master, why didn''t I have such a good life! " Finish saying, a face of not reconciled. "Miss Yang, you just said that the material can reflect sunlight, but shouldn''t it be white?" Hu Bayi asked curiously. Shirley Yang took a look at him and said, "yes, white reflects all the light. Although the material is black, there should be other special fiber materials or something I don''t know. Unless it is specially analyzed by experiments, no one knows." Wang Kaixuan added, "in a word, this guy is not an ordinary person." Hu Bayi said, "OK, OK, just say a few words. It''s not good to talk about people behind their backs. If you are really curious, you can go and ask when you have a rest later... " This is just a small episode in the lonely desert. Jiangning only paid attention to their comments at the beginning, but fortunately did not continue to pay attention. His attention gradually focused on the front of the desert. His extraordinary senses made him easily see the black magnetic mountain looming in the vast sand sea and blazing high temperature. From there, he obviously felt the existence of malicious and curse power, which made him very curious, Personal participation is more graphic and realistic than observation in other ways. Towards noon, the team stopped in the shadow behind a higher sand dune in the desert. They began to rest and light a bonfire to make a hot lunch. In fact, after walking for such a long time, in addition to being cool and comfortable at the beginning, the more you continue to walk, the more intolerable the temperature gradually rises, and the temperature also rises to an intolerable level. At this meeting, there was no smile on their faces. They were crying and panting. They were sitting on the blanket and panting. "My dear, it''s too much to suffer!" Wang pangzi is lying on the sand in all directions. His chest and belly are constantly undulating. A hat that is absolutely not in line with fashion is buttoned on his face. Compared with him, people still pay more attention to his image. In addition to not being bright at the beginning, Shirley Yang''s appearance is not so embarrassed. She still keeps a capable and heroic appearance. In addition to the lips are not ruddy, some white peeling, basically pretty good, much better than the two boys. "Comrade Jiang, I''m sorry to disturb your rest. I''d like to ask you, how long will we be from Jingjue ancient city?" With the help of Professor Hao, Professor Chen went to Jiangning and asked. Looking at his actions, other people also focus on them. After hearing this, Jiangning stopped drinking and stood up and pointed to the front, "do you see the black magnetic mountain? As long as you go through that pass, you will enter the Jingjue ancient city. " "Where, where!" People''s spirits are a little excited, trying to stretch their necks to see, but the naked eye can''t really see in this hot environment. Hu Bayi raised his eyeglasses and looked forward. Sure enough, he saw the black continuous magnetic mountain. So he told everyone the good news and asked them to take turns to observe with spectacles. "It shouldn''t be too late. Let''s start soon." Professor Chen said impatiently that he would encourage everyone to pack up and speed up to arrive at Cishan before dark. Jiangning reached out to stop him and said, "after walking all morning, both human and animal are very tired. Even if you don''t care about yourself, you should at least take care of others. Jingjue ancient city is there. It won''t run away on long legs. Now it should have a good rest. In the evening, we are on our way, so we can just arrive at Cishan the next morning. " "Jingjue ancient city is my life..." It''s a pity that before Lao Chen finished, he was interrupted by Jiangning, "there''s danger in Cishan, and there''s danger in the ancient city. There''s a kind of black snake. It''s extremely poisonous. If you don''t give you time for emergency treatment, you will die. The snake, however, does not dare to appear in the blazing daytime. It will only appear in the evening. Are you sure you want to start now? " "This..." Professor Chen hesitated. He hesitated for a while and said, "well, listen to Comrade Jiang. We''ll start at night." So it was settled. Chapter 862 Seeing that he was about to arrive at his destination, he suddenly stopped when he saw the ancient city he had been searching for and pursuing all his life. For a while, he looked at Cishan many times, and so did his student, Professor Hao Aiguo. This meeting, the two of them hold the diary of Shirley Yang in their hands. They compare the contents of the diary with Shirley Yang and discuss with each other from time to time. Several gay men are busy unloading supplies from camels and building tents. After all, they still have one afternoon to stay. Ann Liman stayed with his camel recently. He took a blanket from the camel and spread it on the sand. He knelt down on his knees and said something. He looked very devout. When he was young, he survived and met the white camel. Since then, he has been extremely awed by the existence of gods and the like. Although he has some shortcomings, he still says that no one is perfect. Wang pangzi and Hu Bayi stayed on a sand dune. They leaned against the low sand dune and smoked. Wang pangzi''s mouth never stopped from the beginning. He whispered in Hu Bayi''s ear, with a cheap smile on his face. "Lao Hu, you haven''t forgotten what the American woman promised us "What''s the matter?" Hu Bayi took a puff and asked him. Wang put up two fingers and laughed, "twenty thousand dollars, ha ha ha, Lao Hu didn''t come in vain. It''s easy to earn $20000. I... " Hu Bayi said to him, "come on, it''s almost OK!" He is getting up, "we have not made any efforts in this part of the road. We have found this Cishan and Jingjue ancient city. That''s the credit of Jiang brothers. We just get together behind other people''s buttocks to get ready-made benefits. I don''t know if Miss Yang will give me the 20000 dollars! " "She dares!" As soon as Wang pangzi heard that the money might be less, he immediately widened his eyes. "Although we didn''t find this Cishan, we can see the hardships along the way. In the snow mountain meeting, I almost lost my life, and I suffered a lot when I went to the desert with this American. Why don''t you give us $20000? I''ll tell you. Today, a fat man has put aside his words. I can''t lose a cent. Otherwise, I''m in a hurry with her. " Hu Bayi curled his mouth, "you see, you see, you look promising, ouch..." Wang pangzi stares at his eyes, "what''s the matter? This is what we should do. Besides, without us all the way, can they go into the desert safely? Don''t forget that you found Prince Kumo''s tomb. " He pointed to Jiangning''s direction again, "that big money Jiang doesn''t want the 20000 dollar sword. It''s stupid of him. We can''t learn from him. Don''t fall into the trap of US imperialism." Hu Bayi said: "if there''s a trap or not, it''s all nonsense. Besides, people are not stupid. It only shows that people don''t care about that thing. Don''t forget that the clothes on people''s bodies and the swords in their hands are all good things that people have no money to buy, real treasures. You say that people can look up to that little money? What''s more, I always feel that brother Jiang''s purpose is not simple. It''s reasonable to say that he has so much money that he can''t go anywhere. Why should he bring two treasures to this remote place alone, and even ghosts don''t want to suffer in the desert? " "You doubt him, too?" Hu Bayi said: "it can''t be said to be doubt, but I always feel that what he does is not as simple as he said. Besides, people have helped our team a lot since they appeared. Otherwise, you and I would have been thirsty. Well, we have to remember that we will give it back in the future. " He stabbed Wang fatty again, "moreover, did you find that the Jiang brothers are not ordinary people." Wang pangzi said, "of course not ordinary people. Have you ever seen ordinary people running around with a priceless sword?" "I''m not talking about this. I''m talking about the temperament of brother Jiang. Did you find it. That''s not what ordinary people can have. The second thing is that at the first sight we met, one of us was armed with a gun. As for brother Jiang, I didn''t find that he was armed with a gun. Maybe he hid it well, but when we met for the first time, there was only a sword hanging on the saddle, and there were no other weapons. That is, we can still observe us calmly. In other words, do we have the courage to approach strangers with guns at close range? What does that mean? It shows that brother Jiang is either an expert in art or he doesn''t pay attention to us at all, that is to say... " "You mean..." Wang put his hand around his neck and did a neck wiping action. Hu Bayi nodded cautiously, but Wang took a cold breath, "I said, fortunately we didn''t say anything too much to him, and we didn''t offend him, otherwise you and I will die..." "Come on, let''s not be so bad as people think. Water is a precious thing in the desert. It''s a good thing that people don''t exchange for a piece of gold when they are in a desperate situation. But the Jiang brothers, with no change of face, threw no less than ten bags of water, which showed that they were kind-hearted. It''s not like what we guessed. Besides, it''s a bit bad for the people who are talking behind the scenes. " ¡­¡­ Hu Bayi and Wang pangzi''s discussion was not heard by others, but Jiangning could hear it clearly. He drew a faint smile at the corner of his mouth and immediately ignored it. He closed his eyes and lay in his tent. After a while, I saw Professor Chen, Professor Hao and Shirley Yang coming. Shirley Yang also called Hu Bayi and Wang pangzi to come. "Comrade Jiang, I''m not interrupting your rest." Professor Chen''s face was full of smiles and he looked at Jiangning with embarrassment. Knowing that he was coming, Jiangning was no longer sleeping. He sat up from the blanket and asked them to enter his big tent. Then he served them with water. He took out a bottle of foreign wine from his bag, blew one at the mouth of the bottle, and then took out a new one. At this time, Shirley Yang, Hu Bayi, Wang Kaixuan and Wang pangzi also came in. They politely called Jiangning and sat down. "It depends on Comrade Jiang''s help to find Jingjue ancient city. If you can enter Jingjue ancient city smoothly, Comrade Jiang will make a great contribution to the country." After everyone arrived, Professor Chen immediately began to talk politely. Jiangning listened quietly, but did not answer. Old Chen was a little embarrassed, while Shirley Yang took the initiative to take up the topic and said, "Mr. Jiang, we would like to ask you, previously you said that there is a strange snake that is extremely poisonous and causes death in the pass of Cishan. I don''t know if there is any danger except this strange snake." "No, but after entering the mausoleum of the queen, there will be a kind of hallucination, a special plant called corpse fragrant konjac. My purpose this time is also for it. I only take one of its rhizomes to do some experiments to see what special ingredients exist. In addition, I will take one of the legendary Kunlun sacred trees and leave the rest to you. " "Corpse fragrant konjac, Kunlun divine wood!" Professor Chen exclaimed, and other people focused on him. Lao Chen had to explain, "corpse fragrant konjac, I know, is a magic flower that has been extinct for thousands of years. It is said that it can keep the corpse from rotting and emit fragrance. It can also make people hallucinate! As for Kunlun Shenmu, I don''t know much about it. " When he had finished, Shirley Yang took over the topic and said, "Kunlun sacred wood, according to legend, can make the corpse immortal, just like before he died. According to legend, Qin Shihuang once looked for this kind of wood, but did not find it. I didn''t expect that the queen would enjoy the legendary divine tree after her death "Whether it''s corpse fragrant konjac or Kunlun sacred wood, it''s priceless! This time, the action is really worth the trip Old Chen was very excited, and then everyone stayed in the tent in Jiangning and said something. Then old Chen went out and asked his students to hurry up to cook so that they could rush to Cishan in the dark. His students naturally listened to him, and Shirley Yang used to help, and soon a hot lunch was ready. Chapter 863 After lunch was ready, the people got together and had a hot lunch. In the desert, the conditions are very hard. It is very difficult to supply fresh water and food. Not to mention all kinds of spices, but today''s meal is really a rare meal for everyone. It''s all because Jiangning has contributed some spices that make the ordinary light lunch so delicious. After dinner, we got together and chatted for a while. Then Hu Bayi commanded Chu Jian and SA dipeng, the two male students, to help pack up the supplies, leaving only tents and other things. The rest were collected and put on the camels. Then, it''s time to take a nap. Because we have to walk all night in the evening, this time in the afternoon is a rare rest time. When I got to Cishan, I had no place to rest. It happened that the camels were tired, and people needed to rest. Therefore, after sorting out the materials, the people went into the tent to have a rest. It may be that they are about to enter the Jingjue ancient city. The archaeological team is not sleepy at all, and they are all in high spirits. However, Professor Chen and Hu Bayi are worried. Because they all heard Jiangning say that the corpse fragrant konjac can create hallucinations, and the coverage rate of people falling into hallucinations is still very large, even wearing a gas mask is useless. Therefore, several worried people licked their faces again and went into Jiangning''s tent to ask if there was any good way to avoid this situation. After listening, Jiangning thought about it, then took out a bottle of medicine from his bag pocket and handed it to Hu Bayi. "Brother Jiang, what is this?" Hu Bayi looked at the beautiful crystal bottle. It was wrapped in a layer of gold. The "coat" was still hollow out, and the style was also exquisite. What''s more, the liquid inside is also very beautiful. The emerald color liquid looks like a piece of jade with excellent quality, although it''s liquid. "This is the potion I made. Everyone can drink it for 48 hours without fear of the illusion created by the corpse fragrant konjac." Jiangning explains this. "The potion you made?" Everyone''s expression is the same, opened his eyes and mouth, a look of disbelief. Jiangning gives them the feeling that they are rich, and they are still rich who don''t know the details. They dare to go into the desert alone with a mouthful of priceless treasure. Moreover, the quantity of wine is good. When you drink foreign wine, you can blow several bottles in a row without changing your face. Besides, it''s probably a sense of mystery. He knows where the ancient city of Jingjue is, what''s the danger, and how to control it. Therefore, today''s Jiangning in their hearts, has already risen to the point of almost omnipotent. "I''ve never heard of this medicine in the world, and it lasts so long." Shirley Yang said faintly, as if no other expression could be seen on her face. Jiangning looked at her, "can you guarantee that you can remember all the countries and regions in the world?" He just said this, who knows "China, North Korea, South Korea, Japan, Mongolia, Vietnam... Nigeria, South Africa, Somalia, Ethiopia..." Shirley Yang used facts to prove herself. She recited all the countries and regions in Asia, followed by Europe and Africa. It seems that she still wants to recite America. Jiangning had to interrupt, "I believe Miss Yang can recite countries and regions all over the world, but that doesn''t mean you can understand all the secrets of the world. For example, you don''t know the danger in Jingjue ancient city, and you don''t know other things, but I know, so... "He looked at the potion in Hu Bayi''s hand. "OK, let''s not talk about it. I believe in brother Jiang!" As soon as Hu Ba finished, he took the lead in pulling out the crystal bottle stopper, and took the lead in drinking. Wang pangzi widened his eyes and asked in surprise, "I said Lao Hu, you really drink!" Hu Bayi relaxed with a smile, "it''s OK, fatty. If brother Jiang wants to do us a disservice, we are not rivals. We can''t use the heart of a villain as the belly of a gentleman. " "What''s that smell? Is it bitter? " "It''s not bitter at all. On the contrary, it has a light fragrance and sweet taste. It''s very delicious!" "Really After getting Hu Bayi''s definite affirmation, Wang pangzi immediately took Hu Bayi''s crystal bottle and took a sip. Seeing their attitude, Lao Chen, Professor Hao and Shirley Yang had to drink the medicine, and then they realized it quietly. I found that I didn''t feel dizzy, and I didn''t have any other symptoms. I was embarrassed on every face. "Well, I''ll take this medicine and let them have a drink." As soon as Hu Ba finished, he took the bottle and went out. Others also found an excuse to go out of Jiangning tent. When we went out, everyone felt hot on their faces. Fortunately, Jiangning didn''t care about them. So, after Hu Bayi returned the empty bottle to Jiangning, everyone went back to their tents to have a rest. In the evening, they had another hot dinner. Then they tied up the tent and put it on the camel''s back. Then, under the leadership of Jiangning, the party took advantage of the moonlight to walk towards the magnetic mountain. I have to say that it''s much more comfortable to drive in the moonlight than in the hot sun in broad daylight. At least, the consumption of fresh water is much less than during the day. What''s more, the desert scenery at night is much more beautiful than that in the daytime. In addition, it''s the 1980s, and there is not so much industrial pollution. There are green mountains and green water all over the country, which is much better than foreign countries. Everyone''s mood has also been relaxed. Everyone is more energetic than during the day. After sleeping all afternoon, the morale of the archaeological team can be compared with that at the time of departure. After a night''s drive, when the sun came up, the people came to the pass of the magnetic mountain. Then, the bodies of several foreigners were found there, which was confirmed by anliman. They were indeed a group of foreigners he had led before. And the cause of their death, it is also died in the mouth of the long horned snake. Looking at the miserable death of these foreigners, we realized that what Jiangning had said to them before was not alarmist, one by one far away from the bodies of those people. And the black snake did not appear, with Jiangning around them, no matter how strange the snake did not dare to appear. Camels, also ease of carrying people into the pass, and then entered the ruins of Jingjue ancient city. After entering the site, Hu Bayi did not play his role at all. Jiangning led them directly into the underground temple. Then, the underground temple mechanism was opened and the Queen''s real tomb was entered. In the underground river, we had a rest. Then Jiangning led them to the tomb of the queen, ignoring the treasures along the way, while others were dazzled by the full funeral objects. Wang Kaixuan takes advantage of everyone''s inattention and walks along one or two things. However, Professor Chen, who is sharp eyed, finds them and returns them. Sherry Yang''s eyes become very strange when she looks at them. "It''s a ghost cave. It''s said that the ghost cave people are called ghost cave people because they are guarding a bottomless cave. I don''t know how deep the cave is. It looks like it''s connected to an imaginary space Professor Chen and Professor Hao, seeing the secrets of ancient Jingjue Kingdom and entering the tomb of Jingjue queen, have become extremely excited so far. Their eyes are staring here and looking at it. I can''t see enough of it. For them, this is their lifelong pursuit. "Comrade Jiang, don''t lean over. It''s very dangerous!" Watching Jiangning go to the bottomless ghost cave, Professor Chen panicked and restrained him. Then they saw a scene they could never forget in their life. Jiangning calmly walks to the ghost cave, and his step makes everyone''s nerves tense. Hu Bayi and Wang Kaixuan just want to hold him, but they see Step out of a foot and did not slip into the endless cave, but at the foot as if there is an invisible ladder, let him stand firmly on it. When Jiangning stepped away, he stood in the air, but he could not see the cave at the bottom. This scene is beyond everyone''s understanding. Everyone can''t understand this situation. It''s beyond what science can explain. "... this cave connects a part of an unknown space that I don''t know at present!" His eyes became golden, as if they were made of gold. This makes the people who see his eyes stunned. They can''t understand why he has the same pupil color as himself in the last second. How can he turn into gold in the next second. Chapter 864 What happened in front of us today really opened our eyes. Before that, materialism and atheism dominated the mainstream. All feudal thoughts and ghosts and ghosts are nonexistent, and they are feudal thoughts that should be resolutely and thoroughly attacked. Even Hu Bayi and Wang Kaixuan, who had experienced the scene of the Jin general''s deceiving corpses, had never seen them tell anyone. On the contrary, we should firmly deny such incidents, strengthen our own anti feudalism and firm atheism. However, what has happened in front of all people has shaken their firm mind. Hu Bayi, Wang Kaixuan even if, after all, have seen the body of the people, but also with the body of the Jin Dynasty general had a fight. However, other people have never seen such a thing in their life, especially Professor Chen, who is an old scholar, is firm in science and adheres to atheism. However, the scene before him shakes his mind. He tries to explain it with science, but sadly finds that science has not been able to explain what happened to Jiangning. Why can people fly in the air? Why are people''s eyes golden? Eye pupil color variation is common all over the world. Although it is rare, it has not appeared all over the world. On the contrary, this kind of mutation is not rare all over the world, but it is very rare when it is placed in one country, and it is almost impossible to meet it. Moreover, those who have eyes that have changed have never had golden eyes. In European mythology, the golden eyes belong to only one kind of people, the gods. Golden eyes, that''s the patent of the gods. "Shirley, I''m not blinded, am I?" Old professor Chen looked at Jiangning''s flying posture and majestic golden eyes, his eyes became blurred. Shirley Yang is the same. She has never seen such eyes in her life. "I don''t know. I suspect I''m also dazzled. Maybe I''ve been hallucinated by corpse fragrant konjac. In the European mythology system, only gods have golden eyes. Apart from the gods, no mortal has ever had golden eyes for thousands of years. " Shirley Yang''s words shocked everyone, and the fat man exclaimed, "is this brother Jiang a God? So, how is that possible? I''ve seen the big zongzi, but I haven''t seen it either "Ah, fat man..." Wang Kaixuan was shocked and became speechless, saying the professional term "big zongzi". Sure enough, Shirley Yang immediately looks at them like this. Hu Bayi wants to stop Wang fatty''s words, but also smiles at Shirley Yang. That an li man is to kneel on the ground directly more, to Jiang Ning constant kowtow, in the mouth say to pray vocabulary. And Chu Jian, who thought the ghost cave in front of him was a special space without gravity, tentatively stepped on it, but almost fell into the bottomless cave. If it wasn''t for sadipeng''s help and Hu Bayi''s help, Chu Jian would have fallen into the dark cave. In the face of everyone''s criticism and reprimand, Chu Jian said at a loss, "I thought that this is a gravity free space, so Comrade Jiang... Can stand there in the air..." after listening to his explanation, Chu Jian suddenly said, "Comrade Jiang, should not be an alien!" Jiangning didn''t care about their discussion. Her golden eyes radiated a touch of golden light. Then kunguhar started. At the end of the magic diamond in a flash of light, the endless Nebula burst out of light, this moment is like a galaxy shot out of thin air by him. The whole underground mausoleum, together with the ghost cave, is shrouded in the dazzling light of the galaxy. Such a beautiful scene, which people can''t see all their lives, makes the archaeological team indulge in the brilliance of the fairy diamond. This light and the beauty of the diamond, elves and Vera are not immune, let alone mortals? In the light of the magic diamond, the unfathomable ghost cave is also illuminated. People''s eyes followed the brilliance of the magic diamond to the deep of the dark ghost hole, but it was a fright. "What are those things? Sculpture or... " In the dark ghost hole, when it is illuminated by the light of the magic diamond and dispels the darkness, something indescribable turns into wisps of smoke in the light of the magic diamond. The brilliance of the diamond also lights up part of the ghost cave, so in everyone''s eyes, it is a devil image with different shapes, huge physique and ferocious face. Without exception, they all have two horns, but like stone statues, they keep various postures for many years. "The devil?" Jiangning pondered a little. Kunguhar in his hand turned, and the magic diamond at the end released endless brilliance again. In an instant, this light illuminates the unfathomable ghost cave, which makes everyone clearly see that there are countless strange devil images on the rock wall below the ghost cave. Their bodies are as static as rocks, and their shapes are different, and their posture and form are the same. In addition, there are a large number of limb fragments, and even blades. "This is the devil, the devil in myth, the life living in another special space. Against God, in a word, is stronger than us. It''s incredible. " Sherry Yang looked at the image of these demons, but also said in horror. The archaeological team doesn''t know how to say it or think about it. A journey to explore the ancient city of Jingjue has such an earth shaking scene at the end. All people can''t take it lightly, and can''t look at this scene with a normal heart. "Could it be carved by the ghost cave people?" In line with his firm belief, Professor Chen still wants to make a reasonable and scientific explanation for himself and everything in front of him. Shirley Yang shook her head firmly. "It''s impossible. This ghost hole is so deep that you can''t see the bottom, not to mention thousands of years ago, even in modern scientific society. What''s more, the number of demons below is unimaginable. Thousands of years ago, there was no such technology that could penetrate into the bottom, let alone carve in it. Moreover, the surrounding rocks are rugged and steep, and there are no artificial traces left, so... The devil... "She had the answer in her heart, but she didn''t dare to say it, and didn''t want to admit it. Everyone knows this clearly. "Look, Comrade Jiang!" Ye Yixin shouts, and everyone''s eyes focus on Jiangning again. Jiangning''s body went straight down to the ghost cave below. The light from the magic diamond lit up the dark ghost cave, but there were still some parts of it, even the light from the magic diamond could not light up the place. Regardless of everyone''s shouts, he slowly fell down. The surrounding rock walls were full of demons'' petrified posture. They seemed to want to climb to the world, but for some reason, these demons died. The body has also become a stone, left on the cliff for many years. He went down all the way, and the brilliance of the magic diamond was always as bright as the sun, dispersing the darkness. At the same time, the devil''s breath will be purified, and the magic sword of conquering the devil will become more powerful when encountering the environment and creatures such as the devil, the devil and the underworld. With the shining of the magic diamond, the residual breath of the devil is purified, and without the existence of the devil''s breath, these already petrified devil bodies are suddenly scattered and cracked. And he went on, and finally saw what he wanted to see. It was a moving cloud like chaos. At the bottom of the ghost cave, the petrified posture of the devil remained around the cloud, as if the devil was climbing out of the cloud. "Abyss!" Chapter 865 "The world of demons has opened a channel in the world. What''s the matter with these demons?" There is no solution to the problem, there is no answer to the dust laden history, the rules of this world is different from those of the existence of gods and powerful life in the world. The rules of both sides construct a different world. In the pure world of science and technology, there is no soil for the existence of gods, while in the world of gods and powerful life, there is a soil for science and technology. But there are also some worlds where there is no shadow of technology at all. Jiangning can be sure that in the chaotic clouds below is the devil''s world. And these demons, along the open channel into the world, but do not know for what reason, the demons died near the exit. And that strange snake... No accident, should be out of the devil''s world, but they don''t know what the reason is, they don''t have the devil''s breath, or the breath of the abyss, reduced to mortals. Jiangning thought about this possibility, and as he reasoned in his soul, he found that it was not impossible. However, what happened in the process is not what he can know. Therefore, the key clues are broken, which prevents him from knowing what the real truth is. "Go in and have a look." The sword was in hand, and his body fluttered to the chaotic clouds. After careful examination, Jiangning''s body was like water into the chaotic clouds. At the next moment, the universe turned upside down. After a period of inexplicable journey, his eyes became clear again, and he had come to a new world. But the world is broken. The sky is dark, the earth is desolate, and cracks like natural moats extend everywhere. In the air, wrapped by the invisible dead air, Jiangning''s body rose into the air and looked at the world. As you can see, there are lots of land of different sizes floating in the sky. In a trance, it''s like being in the universe, one piece of broken land after another, land of different sizes, floating irregularly in the air. From time to time, there is a high-altitude collision in the air, and the land with large mass easily breaks through the land with small mass, making other land below be patronized by a stone rain out of thin air. In addition, there is no breath of life in the whole world; The strong air of death permeates the whole world. The desolate land has no other color except soil and rock. Even if Jiangning how to feel, also can not feel any breath of life, the whole world has been broken, life is also dying. "It seems that the demons'' world has been destroyed, leaving only such a part of the world." In his eyes, the abyss is too small to imagine. With his eyesight, one can see the end. This is a corner of the abyss world, destroyed for unknown reasons. The remaining corner drifts here and connects with the human world. At the beginning, those remaining demons and lives also retreated to the world because of an accident. However, the demons suffered another blow. They had not seen the sky and breathed a breath of air before they died outside the passage. As for how they died, Jiangning is not clear. "A broken world without value!" Even so, Jiangning still planted a crystal in this world, and then he left here and returned to the world again along the misty passage. When he saw his figure appear again, Hu Bayi, Wang Kaixuan, Shirley Yang and even the archaeological team cheered and yelled for him. "What''s the matter with you?" Jiangning looked at the crowd strangely. Everyone looked at him strangely after listening. Wang Kaixuan widened his eyes and said, "I said, Mr. Jiang, do you really don''t know or don''t you know?" Jiangning frowned and said, "what are you talking about?" Just as Wang Kaixuan wanted to speak, Hu Bayi put out his hand to stop him and said, "brother Jiang, do you know how long time has passed since you went down, when we can''t see you?" Jiangning asked him curiously, "how long?" Hu Bayi stretched out two fingers, "for two whole days, after you go down, there is no light of your baby. We can''t see you any more. Even if I want to find you, I can''t, so we are waiting for you here. It''s been two days. Good luck you''re back this time. Otherwise, we really have no way. " Jiangning suddenly, "the different time flow of the two worlds." He said to the crowd, "thank you for your concern. I''m fine." He told the archaeological team: "under the ghost cave is an abyss. It is said that demons live in the world... But rest assured, the world has been destroyed. Later, I''ll seal it here. Don''t report the situation here when you go back. The abyss is a strange and powerful world for mortals. If mortals enter the abyss, they may be assimilated by the abyss if they are not careful. " "Assimilation? What do you mean It''s Professor Hao. Jiangning took a look at him and explained, "it means literally assimilation, that is, mortals are assimilated by the abyss world and become demons! The complete loss of humanity, into chaos and evil, like to kill the devil "My God They were so shocked that they all stepped back and tried to stay away from the ghost cave. "What about materialism and atheism?" Wang Kaixuan over there yelled, "even if it''s big zongzi, there will be something even more terrible than big zongzi. If all the demons in the legend have appeared, I won''t be surprised that the gods will appear in front of me the next second. " At this point, he looked at Jiangning again, "I said, Mr. Jiang, just now you were flying in the air, and you had golden eyes. Is that true? Did your potion fail, and we all hallucinate? " Jiangning asked him, "what do you think?" Wang Kaixuan doesn''t know what to say, and other people have almost the same idea. What happened today is an unforgettable experience for all of them. Looking at this meeting, anliman''s eyes on Jiangning are like looking at the real God. Such a marvelous scene has a great impact on their three outlooks. "Mr. Jiang, you should have some super power!" Shirley Yang looked at Jiangning and said. As soon as her voice fell, Chu Jian over there yelled excitedly, "I know!" When everyone looked at him, he said, "Mr. Jiang, you must be an alien, right? This time you came to our earth to investigate. Will you bring an alien fleet to invade our earth after you go back?" Jiangning Everyone''s expression is almost the same, very speechless looking at him. Jiangning ignored him directly, and he flew to the coffin of the queen. He took out his sword, cut a root of the corpse fragrant konjac, and took a so-called Kunlun tree. Then he flew down again and said to them, "well, I''ll take everything I want, and leave the rest to you. I''m leaving, too. Take care of yourself "No, I''m leaving now?" Jiangning looked at Wang pangzi, as if thinking of something, took a few things from his pocket, gave them to the future three men group of naojin Xiaowei, and said to Hu Bayi and Shirley Yang, "I can''t see your wedding ceremony and your child''s birth ceremony. This thing is my talisman. I hope it can help you in the future." Hu Bayi was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. Shirley Yang''s face was a little red. "Wait a minute, how can you talk "Well, goodbye, everyone!" With that, his whole body scattered and disappeared. When he returned to the outside world, he planted a crystal again, sealed the abyss, tore the space and left. Chapter 866 An interesting and short trip is over, the harvest is not much, but it can not be said to be nothing. Whether it''s the broken abyss, the so-called Kunlun sacred wood or the root of the corpse fragrant Amorphophallus konjac, we may not see any benefits in a short time. But it is not sure that they will not have any effect in the future. Before the secret is revealed, they have boundless potential. Once the secret is revealed, what a surprise it will be, eh... Only God knows. With the harvest, he left there, the unified universe is not around, he can not accept a place with a complete world view. So he returned to the main world again and came to the underground secret base. This is one of the underground super large research and manufacturing bases that tutehem has spent a lot of human, material and financial resources to build. Its main work and focus is to study spaceships, warships and fortresses, death stars and so on. Of course, we can only produce some parts, weapons and other equipment whose area does not exceed the total length and height of the base. Some of the big frames and the energy group were made on another deserted planet. Through a large space gate of the underground base, the space vehicles used for space survival, exploration and combat are connected. Through the gate of space, Jiangning came to the vast universe, and his figure appeared in a super large industrial city already covered by steel. There are only a few human elites living here, most of them are mechanical bodies, doing the most boring work. In addition, there are a small number of giants, liumu and other civilizations in the universe. Besides them, most of them are all kinds of engineering equipment. The foot is a hard special steel pouring solid ground, only this kind of solid ground, can accommodate those exaggerated load of various engineering vehicles and equipment through. If it is replaced by reinforced concrete pavement, it is impossible to pass any engineering vehicles. Compared with the earth countries, the very luxurious pavement engineering is just the most insignificant. This desolate and uninhabited planet is not suitable for human survival, but there are various mineral resources with numbing reserves in this planet. As a result, it has become an industrial planet. In addition to a steel city, it serves as an industrial city, a manufacturing city, a processing city and a mega city group integrating assembly and maintenance. On this planet, there is no city, there are only mineral resources mining sites distributed all over the planet and the steel roads connecting the various mining areas in all directions. In addition, it is the space fleet patrolling near the planet and the huge circular spaceport built around the whole planet. Whether viewed from near or from a distance, this huge circular spaceport is like the ring of this mineral planet and industrial planet. The huge space port is not only the docking point of the space fleet, but also the place to install the spacecraft. Whether it is a conventional spacecraft or a Death Star weapon, the final installation site is in the spaceport. Jiangning''s accumulated science and technology has long been able to transform a planet. Man made life in the universe and all conditions on the planet have long been out of question. Even through scientific means, it is not a problem to create a race artificially. Don''t forget, in the world of Prometheus, the great giants created human beings. Although it is not easy to create intelligent life like human beings in another universe. However, it is easy to create animals or plants without wisdom. There are accumulated technologies in this field, but they are not applied on a large scale. It is very easy to create a life. But it''s very difficult to create an intelligent group. This will take a long time, and Jiangning does not need to use scientific means to create intelligent life at present. In fact, it is not very helpful or important for him. He doesn''t have too much control over the scientific and technological talents under his command. His only requirement is to develop more powerful and incredible weapons on the premise of all aspects of scientific and technological improvement. In addition, he will not interfere too much in the free play of the talents under his command. Whether it is the alien race or the scientific talents from all over the world, they are not satisfied with the conditions and resources they have at this stage. Even the bullish Americans on the earth did not expect that the small countries occupying a corner of the Mediterranean had already been powerful enough to wipe out the whole earth in three minutes. Therefore, the research and working environment of the scientists are extremely excellent. This is true both physically and spiritually. There are too many scientific research equipment and resources for them to develop their talents. Secondly, the high progress of medical engineering ensures that they have enough time to study science and create everything. Everyone lives in luxurious and incomparable living conditions, and at the same time enjoys the favorable treatment envied by countless people. However, they did not disappoint Jiangning, the country and the owners who provided them with resources, technology and funds. Under the condition of higher cosmic civilization for reference, and on the premise of many mature technologies, the first thing human scientists do is to transform the scientific and technological achievements of extraterrestrial cosmic civilization into technologies and creations in line with human beings. Then, on this basis, it will be carried forward again. Their contributions and their fantastic ideas have brought fruitful scientific and technological achievements. The huge fleet and the Space Fortress all over the vast space, as well as the Super Star Destroyer cannons arranged around the stars, are their achievements. It is not easy to absorb and transform a mature cosmic civilization into its own civilization. Any parameter may subvert the knowledge system of a civilization itself. Between civilizations, the definition of any parameter in the universe is different. If we want to absorb the mature technology from the cosmic civilization, we must first analyze their various parameters and data, and then integrate them into our own civilization system. The process can not be explained in a few words. Fortunately, Jiangning did not come here to inspect this industrial planet for this reason. After he crossed the gate of space, his arrival was known by all senior officials, and then a special plane flew to meet him. Then the special plane quickly rushed into the universe and entered the huge circular spaceport, which is the synonym of miracle. Entering the central command room of the spaceport, the staff paid homage to his arrival. Then, Jiangning walked to a huge holographic screen to watch groups of data and images. "How is the latest round spaceship assembled?" The data and images in front of us show the data and installation of the spherical spacecraft being assembled, as well as some reference data. After hearing his inquiry, his own staff replied, "code named th-001 spacecraft, the overall progress of installation has been completed by 90%. According to your Majesty''s instructions, this latest spacecraft has installed 365 sets of nuclear fusion reactors, 98 sets of antimatter energy furnaces, with a diameter of 360 km. In the middle, there are Star Destroyer cannons, 1536 tractive beams and 32000 turbine laser cannons, There are also some conventional gunpowder weapons, including nuclear bombs, torpedoes and other weapons. In addition, it is equipped with an energy shield. According to your requirements, a small land is distributed inside the spaceship, including simulated virgin forest, desert, plain, river, lake, hill, mountain, ocean and other living planet environment. There is also an artificial sun, which is covered by dome barrier. In addition, around the hollow man-made planet environment, 600 layers of annular cabins are divided, which can be used to distinguish various resources reserve rooms, ecological breeding rooms, rooms and other living and entertainment facilities... " "The outer apron can hold 30000 space combat aircrafts, 200000 aircrafts for space combat, as well as engineering equipment, transport aircraft and mining equipment for various purposes..." the staff reported a series of large areas of data. She sighed for a long time, and then asked curiously, "Your Majesty, according to your request, Th-001 is not just a weapon for space warfare, it also serves as a variety of purposes for Star Trek and star colonization... Does the Empire want to carry out cross star colonization activities? " "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Install it as soon as possible. It''s of great use to me." In the face of Jiangning''s majestic golden eyes and cold words, the staff were scared and sweated, "yes, my majesty!" Chapter 867 Because of Jiangning''s personal arrival and his personal orders. Usually some loose team, immediately become highly nervous, with the fastest speed, the installation of this huge man-made steel planet. After a three-month inspection and trial voyage, and the resolution of some minor problems, the high-level personnel of the huge circular spaceport were finally relieved to deliver the man-made steel planet to Jiangning perfectly. After the installation of a highly intelligent artificial host computer in the central control room, the steel planet has been officially announced by the staff that it can carry people on Star Trek anytime and anywhere. This is the first time that tutehem has built the first multi-functional star class spacecraft besides the Death Star weapon. The Death Star weapon is completely different from this multi-functional spacecraft. The former is only used as a weapon and can carry all kinds of personnel including combat personnel, more than one million people. Not to mention the escape pods and the small fighters used for space operations. The area of this multifunctional spaceship, code named th-001, is more than twice that of the Death Star weapon, and its carrying capacity is also extremely amazing. The maximum amount of full load, including combat personnel, exceeded more than three million. Moreover, it can accommodate more than three million people without shortening the allocation of various resources. It can be said that it is not only a powerful weapon, but also a moving steel life planet. The large-area hollow environment inside it contains a piece of land, which simulates all the dynamics of the life planet and covers a variety of different environments. That is to say, people can do everything there, such as farming, as they do on earth. Similarly, you can build cities there again, just like living on the earth, without any change. In addition to these, the biggest base gas given to this steel planet is the giant star annihilating cannon installed at the huge "equator" position in the middle. It can not only use the energy of the spaceship to charge, but also absorb the energy of the star for ultra long range strike. No enemy can easily face such a terrorist weapon. It has the destructive energy to overthrow a galaxy. Although the science and technology carried on this steel planet is not the highest scientific and technological achievement of tutehem. But its birth is enough to make touthheim proud of it. Because this experiment and the carefully made steel planet represent the valuable interstellar travel and interstellar colonization accumulated by tutehem. It can deliver three million people to a distant planet in one step. Although it costs a lot of resources to make it, compared with the future star colony, its investment is undoubtedly very worthwhile. When Jiangning entered the main control room of this huge steel planet, under his command, the highly intelligent central control computer began to ignite. All kinds of simulation robots with a high degree of artificial intelligence began to operate the spacecraft. Then, Jiangning made every effort to open the space channel to another universe. Then, the huge steel planet disappeared in the eyes of all people in the spaceport. The huge steel planet, sailing along the colorful space passage, tearing space can ignore the desperate distance between each other''s two universes. It can quickly shorten the distance between the two places, so that the original long distance to despair can reach another completely strange universe in just a few minutes. This is a powerful technological universe, its rules are powerful, but at the same time, there is room for it. In other words, this new universe can accommodate the existence of extraordinary forces, although it has certain limitations. However, for Jiangning, a demigod, his suppression is much easier than other pure technological universes. "Scan the galaxy in front of you, infer the result and let me know!" The location where the huge steel star appears is a huge, familiar and strange galaxy, which is covered by irregular sized meteorites. At the same time, in this galaxy, there is a very strong air of death, which is the resentment of countless creatures when they are destroyed. "After preliminary analysis and meteorite analysis, the galaxy in front of you, which has already been destroyed, is suspected to be the solar system!" Soon, the central computer gave the answer. Jiangning slightly a Leng, "solar system?" He looked at the empty galaxy, at the countless meteorites floating in space, "that is to say, there are parts of the earth and other planets in these meteorites. Has the solar system been destroyed? What is the reason? " Even if he knew where he had come, he still asked subconsciously. Then, the master computer gave the answer, "after preliminary analysis, the cause of destruction came from a high-quality planetary debris, the debris of a suspected neutron star, which rushed into the star, causing the intense plume of flame from the star, leading to the destruction of the earth!" "Sure enough!" Jiangning determined the answer, and then ordered, "detect the residual information of the space transition, track and locate this information, and then carry out the space transition action." "I understand!" A light curtain with a huge steel star as the center is sweeping out towards the vast void of the universe in all directions, and then a group of data is displayed on the main control screen, and the main control computer also responds, "the space transition signal has been detected, the positioning and tracking has been completed, and the jump action is about to start. Will the master allow it?" "Stop talking nonsense and start the spatial positioning transition immediately!" "Yes, the transition begins!" For a galaxy that has already died, the appearance of steel planet is just a passer-by, which can''t make any impact on its death. However, for the life it once gave birth to, it is an opportunity to change fate. The huge steel planet, began to leap, it suddenly disappeared, and then appeared in another place. In front of Jiangning is a meteorite belt, which, like all the meteorite belts in the universe, operates irregularly. Collisions between meteorites are happening all the time, but Jiangning is not concerned about this. "After the analysis, the signal source of the first spatial transition is located here." The master computer reports the work, and then the computer with high artificial intelligence replies again, "master, I have detected a new space transition signal again. Do you want to locate and track it?" "What do you say?" Jiangning asked it. "Understand, the positioning transition starts again!" Then, the huge steel spaceship disappeared again and appeared in another part of the universe. Just after it appeared, the main control computer gave Jiangning a new round of reply, "master, I have detected that there is a spaceship in front of us, which is consistent with the signal source of many transitions. It should be your target!" "Found it!" As soon as Jiangning''s eyes brightened, he ordered, "connect me with the communication signal of the spaceship in front. Now, I want to have a direct communication with them!" "Yes, master!" ¡­¡­ "Homeless vagabonds, shall we make a deal?" Jiangning''s voice, through the communication signal forcibly connected by the main control computer, rings directly in the other party''s spaceship. And his voice, also let the ship all people, collective silence. Shock, confusion, bewilderment, bewilderment, ecstasy, a variety of emotions repeated! Chapter 868 In the vast universe, a 35000 meter long spaceship is sailing aimlessly. On the spaceship are a group of homeless vagrants. They are a group of abandoned children. They originally stayed on their original planet to die. After learning that there is still a spaceship in our home, we started the self-help operation, a group of people who still maintain a good heart in the atmosphere of doomsday and did not abandon themselves. The limit is full of the most elite group of human beings, carrying another branch of human civilization. Resolutely and resolutely, there is no way to enter the boundless universe. The universe is strange to them. No more familiar and friendly than the planet that gave them birth, but they have no way back. From the beginning, it''s like children who are separated from their parents'' protection. They can only rely on themselves, anything, and their situation is even worse. A group of homeless orphans, because of the survival of the Jedi launched a counterattack. It is the most humble and powerless challenge of life to the unfair fate! If they have a choice, they don''t want to leave the protection of the parent star. Now, human beings don''t have the foundation to leave the parent star and go to the universe. They are still very weak, but the sudden disaster makes them have to leave the parent star ahead of time and go to the vast universe. Will be their own weak, completely exposed to the Dark Universe. They are confused and lonely, full of panic about their future. People live in groups, leaving the loneliness of the same kind makes people at a loss. Even if this ship carries 120000 people of the same kind. However, the feeling of being at a loss to move forward and having no way to go back, only those who are on the scene can intuitively feel their situation and complex and panic mood. Although there are stars everywhere in the universe, there are also many suitable planets for life. However, the vagrants who lack the specific coordinates of the universe can only look at the brightness of the planet and salivate secretly. The universe is vast, but how far away it is is still unknown. However, in the vast universe, you can feel the desperate distance most. Although they know that they are moving forward, their senses are deceived, making them think that no matter how long they have been moving forward, they seem to be standing still. In addition, there is no obvious reference in the universe, and meteorite zones are not everywhere. And their forward speed is not fast enough to synchronize their thinking with their senses. As a result, they feel that no matter how long they have advanced, they are still standing still. The size of the spaceship and the technology used to build it are not so advanced. The energy provided for spaceship navigation is still in the era of nuclear energy. This means that to ensure the energy supply of the spacecraft, they need to find uranium, which is not a rare resource compared with the environment of the universe. But this is in the situation of the whole universe, and they have no mature technology and advanced technology, although compared with human beings, the spaceship they inhabit is extremely huge. But that''s just referring to human beings themselves. A spacecraft with a total length of 35000 meters is nothing when it is placed in front of a planet or a slightly larger meteorite. Their energy supply is also very backward. The energy consumed after a space transition is an amazing number. In addition to providing the whole ship with the energy to maintain its normal operation, every second in the universe will consume the energy reserve of the spacecraft itself. If we can''t find a planet or meteorite that can exploit uranium resources when the spaceship completely loses its energy and becomes an iron coffin in the universe, then the spaceship carrying the last hope and civilization of mankind will die in a very tragic form. The last home, the last hope, will be their last burial place. If we are lucky enough, we may be covered by meteorites over time, and then, over a long period of time, meteorites will gradually evolve into planets. Perhaps, with the meteorite drifting into a planet, after a long time of change, it will be discovered by the subsequent intelligent life. Or, after their death, they will be discovered by the passing cosmic civilization. Maybe their state will attract the attention of the cosmic civilization a little, but maybe not. However, whatever the outcome, it is a fate that this human adherent can not bear and is not willing to accept. They want to live, they want to find a new home, a new home that can provide them with survival, reproduction and habitat. We can protect them when they are very weak, provide them with all the nutrients they need, and nurture a new home for them to become stronger. Therefore, even if the future is uncertain, fortune and misfortune are hard to predict, the last immigrants of mankind still adhere to the unshakable and unyielding will, vowing to fight against the fate to the end. It''s ridiculous to say that human beings may be the absolute overlord of the planet when they are on the earth. They are pretentious and the proud son of heaven. However, in the universe, human beings are too ordinary. The foundation of their birth is not strong enough. Compared with those cosmic civilizations who have been marching towards the universe for a long time, human beings are really immature. Even in the weak cosmic civilization, there are ways to crush human civilization easily. Compared with them, the weak can''t even fight back, or even fight hard. According to a striking contrast, human civilization is like a babbling child stage, while those cosmic civilizations have grown into teenagers, youths and even middle age. They are strong, tall and burly. With one hand, they can completely crush the human civilization comparable to the childhood stage. And humans, they don''t even have the ability to touch their bodies. And all this, human beings know nothing, perhaps they have not assumed this situation. Because they have speculated that the universe will be very dangerous and dangerous, but the real situation is far away from their speculation. And cruel. But there is no way, lost the protection of the parent star, since the survivors have boarded the spacecraft, they have no way back. Billions of compatriots have already been destroyed along with the parent star. In the vast universe, they are one of the two human adherents. As for the other, they don''t know where they are. For those who don''t know where they are, they will think that they are the only human. Other people have already been destroyed along with the parent star. They abandoned them and left alone. The lonely spaceship continued to sail towards the deep space. They didn''t know exactly where it was. Because their spatial transition is completely random, the location of the transition is also random. They have no choice but to pray that they will appear in a good place and find a planet in the process of the transition. Even a planet that is not suitable for life, because they can continue to survive in the spacecraft and rely on the resources of the planet for development. At present, what they lack is enough time and enough safe environment to provide shelter, because they are in a hurry to set out. Even though they have prepared a lot of resource reserves, they are faced with an environment in which there is no place to replenish in the universe, and the reserves and resources are so limited. "The energy of the spaceship can be provided for 30 days at most. If the supply cannot be found after 30 days. Then, we will die miserably. The only home under our feet will become a cold coffin! " It seems that the road ahead has become extremely dangerous. The Dark Universe is looking at them with great malice. However "Homeless vagabonds, shall we make a deal?" All of a sudden, the voice sounded in the communication system of the spaceship. Hearing this familiar and strange voice, all of us were unbelievable. Then, they looked at the console in horror, and then one of them rushed over and responded excitedly, "who are you, why, why do you speak Chinese? Are you human? Are you the first people to leave the earth? Tell me, tell me... " Chapter 869 The communication system was silent for a while, but the supposed reply was not conveyed. The staff of the complex control of the whole spacecraft started the emergency and complex control. They knocked on their posts, trying to locate the communication signal. However, the results let them very disappointed, they have no way to locate that strange communication signal, they have no way to find each other, also can''t confirm each other''s identity. Although, that Chinese is so familiar, kind, especially in the vast universe, that Chinese is so familiar, kind, give them all a very warm feeling. However, at the moment when their hopes were rekindled, there was no response to the familiar playful greetings. "You talk, you talk! We are human. Are you human? We have 120000 people on board. This is the last human, the last seed of human. If you are human, please answer me, please help us. We need help. We need help. We''re at the end of our tether. Please This bloody soldier, a bleeding man, carries the last hope of mankind. In the environment of doomsday, the man who sticks to the bottom line and tries to save himself, the man who is never discouraged and never shed tears in the face of dangerous situations and life and death crisis. At the moment, in the face of the most familiar language, I can''t help tears. The words are full of bitterness, helplessness, confusion, fear and unknown future. The universe is too strange to human beings. They have no way back, no home to help and rescue. The only thing we can rely on is ourselves, and the universe is too unfriendly and cruel to the civilization that visited it for the first time. "Captain..." Looking at the back of crying and yelling, all the staff were silent, and the yelling was what they wanted urgently? They are human beings. They have feelings and six passions. However, they are still leaders and the last hope. They carry the hope of all the people, the people are watching them, and human beings are watching them. Therefore, even if the situation is bad and the situation is bad, they can only bear it because they have nowhere to cry and nobody can help them. ¡­¡­ Home, originally code named th-001, was given the name of home by Jiangning after it entered the universe. He didn''t expect that his joking greeting would cause such a big stir. The cry and hoarse, almost desperate cry from the communication system blocked his throat. Even if he is not a human being in this universe, but comes from another universe, he is still a powerful and extraordinary professional who can cross the universe physically. However, in the face of the most primitive cry, he aroused his emotional resonance as a human being. He sympathized with their situation and understood their current suffering. Even if they know clearly, they will be stronger step by step in the future, and will be proud of the universe. However, they are still too weak now. If they are not careful about the end of the universe, human civilization will be completely extinct. The solar system and the earth are related to the history and story of the birth of human beings, which will disappear with the extinction of human beings. No one will know that in the remote corner of the Milky way, there was a beautiful life planet, where a branch of intelligent life called human was bred. "Tell me, do you want to live on?" The sudden surge of emotion again down, Jiangning put his voice again through the communication system. And the spaceship carrying the last human, when the familiar Chinese sounded again in the control room, everyone''s eyes lit up the fire of hope again. They can be sure that they don''t have hallucinations. The sound is real. However, the unspeakable flavor also made them instinctively alert. This is the suspicious nature of human beings, which does not allow them to doubt and associate with the bad. This is a human advantage, but also a human disadvantage. However, in the dark environment of the universe, suspicious human beings can always live longer. If you open your heart to the universe and don''t be alert, it''s dangerous. "We want to survive, we need help, but... Are you human? What''s the deal you just mentioned? What can we do with you when we have nothing? " With that, they began to wait uneasily, and they could not predict whether the words would have any adverse effect. Now they are just like drowning people, clinging to the straws floating in front of them, and they will never let go. "I don''t need anything from you, I don''t need your ships, I need to treat you as slaves and servants. I just need your future, your future. " Jiangning''s voice rang out in the central control room, saying something incomprehensible. What is the future that needs you, and what is the future? "What does that mean? Can you be more specific? " Jiangning''s words made everyone confused, and Jiangning''s answer made them even more puzzled, "what is the literal meaning? You don''t understand it at present. I''ll come to you when I need you. At that time, you will understand "Are you human?" "I''m human, but..." hearing the first half of Jiangning''s answer, people were overjoyed, and then they were worried because of his second half¡° I''m different from the human in your impression. I''m not a human born on the earth in this universe. I come from another universe, another earth. " "Pluralistic cosmology?" Everyone was surprised, and then asked, "is the multiverse real? Is there really a multiverse? " Because for a long time, the multiverse only needs to be demonstrated. With the scientific background of human beings, there is no way to detect whether the multiverse really exists. Because that is impractical and useless. Human beings don''t even have the inside information to walk out of the solar system. How can we prove the existence of the multiverse? Because whether the multiverse exists or not, it is not good for human beings. Because compared with the real civilization of the universe, the distance between civilizations is not a bit different. For a civilization that can''t walk out of its own door, it''s totally unrealistic. So, for a long time, the multi universe is only a hypothesis. However, because of the improvement of special effects technology, film and television works began to introduce the multi cosmology into it. In the final analysis, this is just a kind of vision and fantasy. Now, when a mysterious human tells them that they are from another universe, another earth, the impact is extraordinary. No one will know how much they miss their home star when they leave the shelter of their home star. Even if they are given a choice now, they will not hesitate to choose their home star. Even if the cost is the lowest level of society, they are willing to live in their home star even if they work hard and do not earn money. Instead of riding in a spaceship, far away from the parent star, far away from the friendly solar system, to the vast universe outside. "You come from the multiverse, from another earth, where there is no threat of neutron star debris?" Jiangning replied, "no, the universe, the solar system and the earth are very peaceful. Governments all over the world are calculating with each other for petty profits on the earth, and they have not really gone out of their homes. And in other universes, many human beings on earth are still living an ordinary and boring life He said it easily, but he didn''t know how attractive this plain and light narration was to these wandering human beings in the universe. He can''t imagine how much they miss their life. However, some people question whether Jiangning really comes from the earth in the so-called multiverse. Chapter 870 "You say that you come from another universe, from another earth, then... What is the way to prove your identity and that your words are conclusive? How do we know if you are a trap set up by an alien civilization who knows a lot about us? We have nothing. Do we have something to covet? " After hearing these words, the people in the spaceship looked a little surprised, then they showed their approval, and then, deep inside, they felt uneasy and afraid again. They are very worried about this matter. They are worried that this mysterious human who is suspected to come from another universe is false and forged by an alien civilization who knows human beings very well. However, they also pray that it''s better not to be true. No one understands their loneliness. They are eager to find the same kind to comfort each other. "Ha ha, it''s worthy of recognition. But... " In the end, there was no sound, which made everyone''s heart begin to become vigilant. However, this vigilance has not yet reached the limit, and everyone was attracted by the alarm sound and the flashing red alarm light that rang through the whole spaceship. "What''s the matter?" "Captain, no, there''s a celestial body in the front of our spaceship... Wait, my God, it''s a man-made product!" With his exclamation, all the people put their eyes on the central display screen, and they widened their eyes. Looking at the shadow of the half hidden in the cosmic environment and the outline of the half exposed steel. Everyone doesn''t know what to say. The huge man-made celestial body in front of him looks like a planet. It''s just made of steel. Its huge volume is daunting. "Damn it, that guy is the enemy! Jump out of here He screamed and roared, trying to hide his fear and fear. "Captain, we... Can''t jump!" "What?" The expression of amazement appeared on his face. He asked again in disbelief, "what did you say just now? Tell me again "The spaceship... Couldn''t make the transition. The other party didn''t know what method was used, so they forcibly intruded into our central control computer and locked the transition engine. Their technology is stronger than ours, and their civilization is also stronger than ours. In front of this huge man-made planet, we have no resistance at all "What the hell do you want to do? Why, cheat us. " Extremely angry and panicked, he yelled at the microphone on the console, "answer me, answer me, what do you want to do? Didn''t you say you were human? Aren''t you here to help us? Why cheat us, why supply us to leave a way to live, we are just a group of poor people who have lost their homes, we just want to live His hoarse cry did not get any response, and his companions looked at him at a loss. Only then did they understand the dark side of the universe. In the face of the more powerful cosmic civilization than themselves, they have no ability to fight back, and they can''t resist and escape. "What is that? What is the gap in the equator of this steel planet "Eyes?" As the giant man-made steel planet gradually approaches, the humans in the control room of the spaceship clearly see that there is a huge round protuberance on the equator of the approaching giant steel planet. In the dark background of the universe, it is like a deep eye, just like a black hole, with unpredictable destructive and deterrent power, threatening the whole universe. "It''s not the eyes, it''s not the eyes..." he murmured, with an expression of extreme fear on his face, "it''s a weapon, it''s a cannon, it''s a terrible cannon!" "It''s over, it''s over, we''re over, human beings are over!" He closed his eyes gently. At the moment when his eyelids completely covered his eyes, he saw an opening from the radius of the huge steel planet. The only home, the only habitat under their feet is like a trivial toy, which is easily absorbed. The waiting death did not come, there was no big bang, there was no panic. The puzzled people opened their eyes again when they saw their spaceship docking inside the huge steel planet. Here is an apron. Besides the light source, the system of the spaceship is also saved, and all others are turned off. And they are still firmly attached to the steel floor, which shows that this huge steel planet also has artificial gravity. In the distance of the apron, there are huge aircraft with a height of more than tens of meters. In addition, there are all kinds of tall engineering equipment and transport spacecraft, which are arranged in the apron from large to small. In addition to these, it''s the teams of armed robots that come from all over the apron and line up around their spaceships. "People from the earth, my master, please! Please don''t resist, don''t sacrifice fearlessly, my master is not your enemy. "Mechanical, monotonous synthetic sound sounded, and then the spaceship door was opened. "Do we still have the right to resist?" The corner of his mouth forced out an ugly smile, which he said to his companions. Similarly, his companion also firmly responded to him, "even if it''s death, let the alien civilization see the final dignity of human beings!" Even if they all know in their hearts, this dignity is so insignificant, even makes people laugh. However, this is the belief that as a wise race, it will die to defend its only dignity. "Let''s go and see what they want to do with us!" At the moment, he is full of remorse and remorse. If he is cautious, if he is calm, maybe the current situation will be changed. One by one, they stepped out of the spaceship, not only high-level figures like them, but also scientists and people on board. In the eyes of human beings, those extremely hateful robots, holding guns in two rows, but this reminds them of bad memories. "Guests from the earth, please do not be afraid. My master will not enslave you or hurt you. Later, my master will give you an explanation. Your dignity will not be insulted and your life and freedom will be guaranteed! Now, please step on the "browsing car" and allow me to introduce you here. " "Get in the car and see what they want to do." With a sigh, they are full of worries about the only remaining civilization of mankind. Through this event, people also find that they can''t look at the universe and the civilization of the universe with the thinking and vision of the earth age. It''s so easy for a powerful cosmic civilization to defeat them and capture them, but they don''t even have the ability to resist. From the far-off tarmac came floating sightseeing vehicles. The only 120000 people left in the human race walked on the sightseeing vehicles with mutual uneasiness under the "polite" greetings of the robot soldiers holding guns. Then, a large number of sightseeing buses took the group of people to visit the spaceship, and introduced them to the steel planet in detail. "The whole spacecraft is divided into two thousand layers and four areas, namely residential area, resource reserve and recycling area, scientific experiment and weapon manufacturing area, and energy and power system area... There are many detailed distinctions under each area." With the huge explanation, 120000 people are looking at the huge steel planet with astonishment and admiration. The layers of detailed regional division, as well as the dense elevators connecting various regions, and the air highway make them use up their praise words. What''s more surprising and shocking is that the interior of the steel planet is almost hollow. In the middle of the hollow layout, there is a huge transparent dome, above which is a spherical luminous body like the sun, and below which is the land surrounded by the ocean. Chapter 871 "Oh my God, can a spaceship still be like this?" Everyone who saw this scene felt incredible. They never imagined that a spaceship with advanced technology would have such a novel and incredible scene. Travel in the universe is boring, lonely and dangerous, accompanied by unknown fate. Therefore, the spacecraft designed for Star Trek will consider all aspects, and the most important one is the reserve of resources. It will ensure that star treks can rely on stored resources for how long. However, even the powerful space civilization never seems to have heard that they would put a piece of land in the spaceship. Even though the land area is not large, it also contains micro ocean and various artificial ecological environment, but its existence is of great significance to the civilization of Star Trek. At the very least, resources like food have the conditions for regeneration. There are many ways to obtain other resources. Food resources alone are difficult to supplement. "The perfect spaceship is a life planet wrapped in steel. Long lost land, sunshine and ocean, if we human beings can have such an advanced, powerful and perfect spaceship. So, we... "The humans who were lucky enough to escape from the parent star by spaceship looked at the small natural environment wrapped by the dome. The land, lakes, rivers, primeval forests, deserts, swamps and even micro oceans are the epitome of the whole nature. The land above can be used to build houses, beach, ocean and other natural environment for people''s leisure and entertainment, and the land can be planted with food, fruit and other supplies. Rivers and oceans can breed aquatic animals, and other places can also breed animals. The artificial sun at the top, which provides suitable light and heat, simulates all the numerical values of the star, making it look more like a real miniature star. Every human being is looking there with eager eyes. The land can really grow crops and produce food. They haven''t seen it for a long time. This small man-made natural ecosystem is completely faithful to the layout of the life planet. If possible, they even want their spaceship to be transformed. But they understand that this is impossible, at least at this stage of human beings can not do things. Don''t underestimate this small-scale natural ecosystem. The technology applied in it can''t be realized by human beings at this stage. That is the real high-tech, beyond the future of human science and technology I do not know how many years! "Dear human guests, the dome natural ecosystem in front of you has a land area of 360 square kilometers and a sea area of 720 square kilometers..." "It''s impossible. Although this steel planet is extremely advanced, its area simply can''t accommodate a piece of land and the total number of oceans, more than 1000 square kilometers of space. Although... Although it really exists, but... It''s impossible, it''s totally unscientific! " "Dome natural ecosystem contains the highest scientific and technological achievements, Space folding technology, our scientists and engineers, at the same time of the initial design. Using space folding technology, a huge space with a total area of more than 1000 square kilometers of land and sea was put into the spacecraft. It is not only a spaceship, but also a super spaceship for exploration, combat and colonization. " "... 360 km in diameter, equatorial in radius, equipped with a super star annihilating cannon, which can use the energy provided by the spacecraft itself and absorb the energy of the star to charge. Its power can realize the long-range strike in hyperspace and has the powerful destructive power to destroy the solar system. However, it has the same disadvantages: the weapon charging time is too long for three minutes, and the Star Destroyer cannon cooling time is 48 hours! " "365 sets of nuclear fusion reactors, 98 sets of antimatter energy furnaces, 1536 tractive beams, 32000 turbo laser gun sets, conventional gunpowder weapons, including nuclear bombs, torpedoes and other weapons have been installed. There are 1800 shield energy nodes in the spacecraft. Within three minutes, the spacecraft can open all-round defense system without dead angle... There are 30000 individual fighters suitable for space operations, 200000 fighters for space operations, and a number of other engineering equipment... " With the continuous explanation of artificial intelligence, human expression is more and more surprised, shocked to the final complete numbness. This is a powerful spaceship that can sail in the space for a long time. It integrates cities, supplies, combat and colonization. Such a powerful spaceship, plus a lot of super technology on the spaceship. There is no need to worry about the shortage of resources, because it can produce food and other resources, while other mineral resources, such as planets and asteroid belts, are abundant. "The owner of this spaceship is so mysterious, why did he arrange artificial intelligence to introduce the information of this spaceship to us in detail?" There is a confusion in everyone''s heart, but it does not hinder their vision and desire for this powerful spaceship. "... the limit is about three million people! In addition, post upgrade is also possible. Adding "satellite" distribution system.... " "When can we have such a powerful spaceship? If we have a spaceship like this, we can hide in the asteroid belt and develop safely. The rare 120000 compatriots will rise rapidly in a short time, and our civilization will be strong. Science and technology will be powerful. Finally, we will gather a Starfleet and sail in the universe to find a habitable home! " "If I am full of malice to you, do you have the ability to resist?" After a long time, Jiangning''s voice appeared again. This time, the remaining human beings had a complex mood for Jiangning. The other side is very mysterious and powerful. The steel planet they are in is the best proof. A collection of the essence of technology that transcends them for many years is also a super spaceship completely beyond their imagination. It is the safest home, the most powerful home, the most powerful offensive weapon and the best place to live. It can be said that all kinds of weapons, powerful Super Star Destroyer cannons, can easily destroy other galaxies of the same size as the solar system. It can be said that no matter who owns such a steel planet, it can run rampant in front of most civilizations in the universe. Unless we meet the powerful God level civilization, most of the space civilizations will not be able to get this spaceship. The birth and appearance of the universe, a collection of other advanced technology, and part of the technology, obviously from the real God level civilization. "Compatriots from another universe, another earth, on behalf of the remaining human beings in our universe, I apologize to you and hope you can forgive us. At the same time, we also want to know, what are you bringing us to your spaceship for? " "My purpose, when you need to grow up to a certain height, I will tell you personally. Before that, I can send you this powerful steel planet, home, which can help you and protect you. " "What?" "Such a powerful steel planet, for us? I''m not dreaming It''s not only these high-level people who can''t believe it, but also the 120000 remaining human compatriots. Although they are eager to have, they just think about it from the bottom of their heart. They know very well how powerful a civilization that can build such a powerful and advanced star like spaceship will be. Although, so far, they still have not witnessed, but they understand that such a civilization is powerful. "This is my investment, my goodwill to you. Although it is advanced, it can not sweep the whole universe. Although it is invincible in the face of most cosmic civilizations. However, in the face of a stronger civilization, it is as fragile as a piece of paper. However, it is enough for the stable environment and survival guarantee that you urgently want. One day, you should repay me and do as I tell you. At that time, I can lead you back to my universe and reward you with a vast territory. " "Now, what''s your choice? Tell me Chapter 872 "God, God, God, God, God... My God, this ship... Oh no, it''s this steel planet ship. It''s beyond our imagination. Can you imagine? This iron and steel planet, the technology to build it is unprecedented. Highly developed artificial intelligence, the metal smelting methods to build this iron and steel planet, their density is very amazing. At least, at present, with the instruments on our hope, we can not make further observation... Secondly, the power system of this spacecraft, let alone nuclear fusion. I even suspect that the nuclear fusion reactors here are only "civilian" standards, and those antimatter energy furnaces should really provide power and weapon energy for this steel planet... "A German physicist said with excited and foaming face. "I made a preliminary study of the super laser gun at the equatorial position of the steel planet, do you know? This weapon, its strength is far beyond our imagination. The role of antimatter energy furnace should be to use the antimatter energy furnace as the energy supplier of super star annihilation cannon when the steel star moves into the universe without star distribution. Once the steel star moves into the galaxy with star distribution, it can forcibly absorb the energy of the star. The energy it can accommodate is extremely amazing, far beyond our imagination. Relying on such a powerful energy supply to achieve ultra long range space strike, it is no exaggeration to say that as long as we find a star, then we can rely on the star to realize the strategic advantage of advancing, attacking and retreating. And never worry about energy consumption. " The German scientists'' words aroused everyone''s approval, and they also had the same expression. At present, the steel planet under our feet is so powerful that it completely exceeds the imagination of human beings. They have never heard of the advanced technology. I don''t know how long it will take to develop the same technology as this steel planet. "Unimaginable, really unimaginable! Such a powerful spaceship is enough to bear the responsibility of a powerful spaceship of civilization. It was given to us casually. Today is really our lucky day. It''s hard to imagine that we are so strange and afraid of the universe. Actually got the help from another universe, he helped us, let us have a sense of security since the first time into the universe "Not only that, home is the same as its name. It''s our second home. Billions of compatriots on the earth are gone, and only 120000 people boarded the hope and left. What''s this number for? Whether it''s soldiers, scholars or engineers, our number is totally inadequate. This is not the earth. 120000 people are enough to build a small country. This is the universe, the dangerous universe, and we humans are just a group of homeless wretches. If we meet an alien civilization, I''m afraid we humans don''t even have the ability to fight back. Once this happens, we can basically declare that the intelligent race of human beings will disappear completely in the whole universe. " "But now it''s different. We have home, a gift from another universe. With the home number, our compatriots can live in peace, study and work. We don''t have to worry about our resources, because it''s enough to support the three million people. Energy, we need not be afraid, because we almost have unlimited energy. At present, all we need to do is to find a galaxy with stars and dock in a stable orbit, so that our descendants can enjoy the light from the sun. We can absorb the energy of the sun and support our continuous development with the energy of the sun until we don''t have to be afraid of the universe any more! " Today is a lucky day for mankind. Since they left their home planet, the crisis they faced has never disappeared. 120000 people crowded on the only spaceship, facing the shortage of food, fresh water, energy and resources. Even when they leave their home planet, they have enough resources, but in the universe, this resource can not supply the growth of a civilization. Although hope has applied space transition technology, human beings can not control the purpose and direction of their transition, which is the result of the instant. The new home is different. It is controllable, although it needs a lot of manpower to operate. But it all depends on the highly developed artificial intelligence, which can perfectly share most of the operations and liberate a lot of manpower. Not only that, all kinds of combat robots, maintenance service robots and so on are enough to replace valuable human resources to do all kinds of things mentioned above. In addition to this tiny human civilization regime, we still need to maintain a short and vigorous human army. The only thing other human beings have to do now is to work hard and study. Other daily rest is exactly the same as on earth. "I never thought that after I left the earth, I would be able to see blue sky, white clouds, sun, earth and sea once in my life!" Yao Yuan said with emotion, "we are always facing the crisis of survival, and we are afraid of the unknown future every day. We are afraid that if we are not careful, we will encounter the crisis of extinction. Every day, all of us are tightening our nerves, scientists are doing scientific research day and night, other people are also working hard to learn. Our resources and food should be carefully calculated. We dare not waste any of them. But now... "He pointed to the soil under his feet and the artificial sun above his head," we can touch the land under our feet for the first time, breathe the salty sea breeze, and feel the massiness and safety of the earth. " "Before that, I couldn''t even imagine if we would live a wandering life in the universe in the future. Our descendants, who have never seen blue sky, white clouds, land and sea from birth to growth, what will their future growth be like? Every day in the cold steel life, there is no free place to play, because every space on the ship is precious. We can''t, and can''t afford to, occupy the precious space of the spaceship to build facilities for people''s entertainment and play. " "Now, we are lucky that not only we, but also our future generations, can touch the real soil and water. You can play on the beach, you can eat the food growing up in the soil, fruit. You can eat fish and crustaceans that grow in the water. You no longer have to be careful about the supply of resources and food. At least, in a short period of time, our descendants can enjoy everything they have to enjoy in the process of growing up. Then they will thrive, learn, get married and have children, and we will grow in scale. Although this is a steel planet, it is safer than any living planet. We can find a galaxy rich in resources to park and exploit its endless resources for our human development. At that time, we will use the high technology invented and created by human beings to refit the current home to protect us, give us a sense of human security, and provide us with a new home star for survival and development. Although it is a steel planet and a man-made product, it has now become our new home planet! " "Today, it protects us, protects us, gives us safe living space and time. In the future, when we are strong, we will surely repay it with our human wisdom. Let it always be our home, our planet and the only one Yao yuan talked a lot. He faced Jiangning and bowed deeply. "Thank you very much, compatriots from another universe! You have given us hope and a new home. We will never forget your great kindness! " Jiangning gently lifted Yao yuan up with one hand and said, "I am looking forward to the moment when human beings in this universe grow up and become powerful! I believe that the infinite potential of mankind, although I gave you a powerful home number, may lead to your progress will appear a little change, or even slack. But I hope you don''t let us down! In the universe, there are many powerful cosmic civilizations. Although homeland is powerful, it is not invincible. At least, in this universe, those cosmic civilizations at the top of the pyramid can easily destroy it. Therefore, you should not relax your vigilance, let yourself slack off, or create a heart of dependence, or sooner or later, human beings will destroy themselves in your own hands. " After hearing this, Yao Yuan said solemnly: "is there such a powerful civilization in this universe?" To his question, Jiangning gave a positive answer, "yes, they really exist. They are the highest civilization in the pyramid class of the universe. They are so powerful that they are called divine civilization by other cosmic civilizations in awe Chapter 873 "Divine civilization!" Yao yuan took a cold breath. He asked in disbelief, "can civilization develop to this level? How powerful would it be to be called a divine civilization? " "According to the explanation of fairy tales, the description of gods in fairy tales can be transferred to the God level civilization. In fact, they are powerful enough to be called gods. Every population has an enviable life span, and their science and technology are enough for God to create all things like that. Their weapons, can be unscrupulous in the hands of the universe, arbitrary play ravaged. Black holes continue to form an endless great wall, let the universe continue to reduce dimensions, or even restart the universe... In the big universe to create a small universe, this can be done. And these, should not be their limit degree, actually can achieve which step, who also does not know. But there is no denying their strength! " "Hiss!" Yao yuan opened his mouth in shock, not only for him, but also for other people. Jiangning depicted them a magnificent universe as well as an extremely powerful and dangerous universe, not to mention all kinds of cosmic civilizations. Those small groups of civilizations, which are above all other cosmic civilizations and at the top of the pyramid, are divine cosmic civilizations. They are like gods themselves, and they may even have the power of gods in fairy tales. Such a powerful and frightening cosmic civilization has shocked the extremely weak human beings at this moment. Also let them see clearly their own, although the home is very powerful. Compared with many cosmic civilizations, Homer is invincible. Any star in the universe, it seems to be able to destroy them. However, once we meet the truly powerful cosmic civilization in the universe, the powerful and invincible homeland will be no better than paper. It''s easy to be destroyed by the powerful cosmic civilization, and the consequences are unbearable to all. Therefore, how to make ourselves have the confidence to face these powerful cosmic civilizations in the future, or strive to raise ourselves to the level comparable to the small group of cosmic civilizations at the top of the cosmic pyramid, is the goal that all human beings need to face and work for at present. "God level cosmic civilization, they are so powerful, the development time is far beyond us. Is it possible for us humans to reach this level? " Some people worry about saying that they are worried about whether they can grow up to this point. In fact, all people are worried about whether they can reach this level. The development of science can not be achieved overnight. It takes time, resources, talents and inside information. The earth''s human civilization has been accumulating for many years, and only a short period of more than 200 years has witnessed the great explosion of science and technology, which has enabled mankind to enter the information age from the first industrial revolution. It seems that the scenery is actually the accumulation of human civilization itself. And now, we need to let human beings develop from their current inside information to the unimaginable divine civilization. I don''t know how many years it will take to do it. No wonder it''s a little frustrating. "If it''s on earth, it''s really hard to see a new round of big bang in science quickly. The earth in the 21st century, the global large-scale war has already stopped. Small scale wars and conflicts cannot affect all mankind. Don''t forget that the most fundamental reason for the industrial revolution on earth is the direct confrontation between powerful countries, which provides the soil for the growth of science and technology. All advanced science and technology are given priority to war and serve war. When it comes to the universe, the conflict of war escalates in an instant, and it is no longer the weakening and annexation between countries in the past. It''s about the survival and inheritance of race and civilization. If we enter the civilization of the universe, who dares to slack off, we will eventually perish in the conflict with the civilization of the universe. Fortunately, they may be taken captive as slaves. The clansmen still have the hope of continuity, but there is basically no possibility of turning over. Therefore, the general environment of the universe will force every civilization towards the universe to grow up as soon as possible. If you want to avoid being enslaved or destroyed, you should work hard to make yourself stronger. " Jiangning''s words ignited the blood of this group of people. They were soldiers, and the top management was soldiers. It was the time when they were bold and fearless, although Jiangning exposed the bloody veil of the universe to them and pierced the essence of the universe. However, after the initial shock and fear, everyone is excited instead. Maybe they are afraid, but they know that fear is useless. If you want not to be bullied, you have to be strong. If you want to survive, you have to force yourself to become stronger. Otherwise, sooner or later, they will degenerate because of their laziness. Then, in the competition and struggle of the universe, to become a complete loser, the price is to lose freedom, or completely perish. "Yes, the universe is terrible and mysterious. There are innumerable mysterious cosmic civilizations in the universe that we human civilization do not know, have never contacted or understood. To be sure, they are more powerful than us at present, and their heritage is stronger than us. But we humans are also lucky, we have a new home. Powerful and stable homeland, which means that we are lucky and safe compared with those cosmic civilizations that are similar to us, or even more than us. Homeland provides a safe environment, powerful force and super resource reserve. Since we human beings have such excellent conditions, why should we slacken off? If we slack off, indulge in enjoyment, or temporarily forget the crisis. Then, we human beings will become the new losers in the universe in the near future. The price is for all mankind to become slaves, or for us to perish. " "We human beings are not stigmatized by humble standards, we are proud, we are not afraid of any strong enemy. Although the cosmic civilization is powerful, I believe that with the joint efforts of all human beings, sooner or later, we will be proud of the universe. Standing on the pyramid of the universe and becoming the top of a small group of powerful cosmic civilization. Our posterity and posterity can freely swim in all parts of the universe, so that all civilizations in the universe will feel awed when they see our flag and image. Instead, we are completely reversed, seeing the flags and images of other civilizations, and then shivering with fear. " "This unbearable image does not belong to human beings and will never appear in human beings. We should be proud and powerful, just like the people of those powerful countries in ancient times, and go abroad fearlessly. In the future, it is bound to let our future generations, like the ancient powerful people on earth, go out of the house with their heads held high, rather than shrinking in a corner. Even the whole civilization, frightened by the sight of a powerful civilization''s "tourist ship", is in a state of panic. " "Captain..." Everyone was infected by Yao yuan''s words, and his words were also heard by all human beings. All the people feel that a fire is burning in their heart. Even those scientists who are getting older feel as if they are dozens of years younger, and they are boiling again because of a few words. However, this picture of the future is also full of human longing. No one wants to be the loser in this picture of the future, the weak civilization. On the contrary, every human wants to be the powerful one in this picture of the future, one of the most powerful civilizations in the universe, watching others tremble as if they are facing the enemy because of their passing by. Instead of, completely reversed, at present they are much more fortunate than other civilizations in the universe. At present, they have at least a safe home number, a powerful home number, which can provide them with time to survive and develop. If such a powerful spaceship is squandered to provide a prerequisite advantage, then failure is predictable. "For the common future of mankind, for a bright and brilliant future, for us to become a truly powerful civilization, for our future generations to travel the universe with their heads held high! All human beings work together for a better tomorrow Jiangning looked at this scene and nodded silently. To be honest, even he was a little infected... At the beginning, he might worry that they would be slack off because of giving them such a powerful spaceship. However, I did not expect that the leadership of this small human civilization is full of momentum! What he said is really agreeable and hot-blooded. Even he was infected. Chapter 874 The vast universe, a star cast of steel, is sailing at a slow but fast speed against the broad and deep background of the universe. It has always been maintained at a speed, and did not exceed the current speed of the conventional way of travel. The past few days are very lucky and happy for the 120000 human adherents from the earth. Everyone and every family have been allocated a wide, comfortable and advanced room. The supply of food and fresh water to all 120000 residents is also extremely sufficient. After all, the iron and steel planet has a full quota of more than three million people. The division of a total of two thousand layers is destined to be empty at present. The tiny human regime on the home divided the rooms of the people who had already lived in a small area. For the first time, residents who have been sleeping in tents feel at ease because of the orderly arrangement of 120000 people''s houses. Then, they began to organize personnel to inspect and observe the various places on the home. Including the reserves of various resources and daily consumption, carry out various detailed to complex calculations to ensure how much energy and resources the spacecraft consumes every day. And how long the spaceship will last if we plan for the worst. No wonder they are so careful. The universe is no more peaceful than a life planet. And they do not have enough strong and safe backers to exist, alone in the universe wandering, looking for a new home. The existence of all kinds of dangers in the universe and the unknown and mysterious civilization of the universe make mankind in crisis and worry about the future. All of these are a sense of crisis in the severe situation they are facing all the time after they enter the universe. Even if they get a more powerful spaceship than hope and live a safe life, they dare not relax their vigilance. Jiangning naturally recognized and even welcomed this vigilance. Only when we keep vigilant, can we live better and make progress. Moreover, the current level of science and technology of human beings is also slowly improving, and perhaps their level of scientific and technological progress is much lower than before. That''s because they don''t need to worry about resources and security at present. The psychological factors have eased and declined, and the sense of crisis at that time has temporarily disappeared. At present, many people are beginning to relax. The most obvious example is that the number of pregnant women is starting to surge. After all, in a short period of time without the external environment and the internal environment of mutual threat, the nervous and psychological factors of people''s long-term tension have been alleviated and released. Coupled with sufficient resources, it is natural that this will happen. The increase in the number of pregnancies has naturally attracted the attention of the people. At present, the human population is only over 100000. Compared with the huge population base of billions in the past, the tiny can hardly be regarded as a regime. In addition to the small countries in the world, most of them have more population than the 120000 earth adherents. After the death of billions of compatriots, in addition to another group of high-ranking officials and rich people who went deep into the universe, the human on the original hope spacecraft was the largest. Whether in the army, all kinds of scientific research and subsequent development are inseparable from population support. What''s more, these 120000 human beings are the absolute elites among billions of human beings. They cover all races, all countries and all nationalities. They are absolutely elite and the cornerstone of the rise and rejuvenation of mankind. Therefore, it is extremely urgent for all people to increase the number and scale of human population. And this, after Jiangning gave home to the current human, in just two months, the number of pregnant women has increased significantly. For these pregnant women who can continue the ethnic group, the tiny human regime is naturally extremely nervous. The universe is no more stable and peaceful than the earth. It is mysterious and dangerous for human beings. Therefore, no one dares to waste the precious population. In other words, in the wandering journey in the universe, every loss of a people is unbearable. After knowing the exact situation of pregnant women, Yao yuan began to organize people to record, and began to carry out strict examination on the physical indicators of pregnant women, so as to ensure that they can safely give birth to healthy babies. Moreover, they do not need to worry about enough doctors and nurses at present, because there is a sound super large hospital on the home, and all diseases known to human beings can be solved. In addition to dealing with the dangers from the universe and new viruses from other planets, human beings do not need to worry about the various diseases in the earth age. "Mr. Jiang, this automatic medical platform is really amazing!" Yao yuan can finally relax during this period of time. In the past two months, Yao yuan has clearly understood the data on the home. The external defense is safe enough, and the internal defense is also safe enough. As a star shaped spaceship for space navigation and colonial exploration, its construction is completely beyond the standard. One hundred and twenty thousand human beings have also been completely liberated, because there are special robots to do the work, including mining. The central control computer of the spaceship contains highly developed artificial intelligence. In some ways, it is almost the same as human beings except that it has no emotion. Daily affairs and work can be completely solved by artificial intelligence, while human beings only need to monitor. After all, for human beings, artificial intelligence or something is not terrible, because of human''s suspicious and suspicious character. In view of these things that I still don''t know and don''t know, I always have the idea that some people want to harm me. "At the beginning, I didn''t think of anything related to health care, but in the last two months. Although I dare not fully understand all aspects of the home, it is better than before. You are not only the Savior of human beings, but also our benefactor. I really don''t know how mankind will repay you in the future! " Even if the way of reporting, Jiangning said several times, but every time Yao yuan saw him, he would say it again. Without experiencing pain and despair, they can''t understand their complex feelings at this moment. It''s time to worry about everything, for the future, for energy and resources, for living space, in short, for everything. They really have nothing, starting from scratch. Although wandering in the universe for a short time, we have realized the dangers and dangers of the universe. It is at this time that humans from another Universe know their disappearance. They gave them the steel planet, which cost nothing and contains all the high technology. I believe that in the future, even if Jiangning asked them to do anything, they would not refuse. Only when you are in the most desperate situation, the people who can help you will always be grateful and dare not forget for the rest of your life. Jiangning is very aware of Yao yuan''s psychology and the gratitude of human beings. In fact, the human beings on the home ship are also extremely noble and grateful to Jiangning. In the face of him, always very respectful, always dare not forget, at least they and their descendants in a short time can not forget. How about the younger generation? That''s another way of saying, but there are always grateful people. No matter how much time it takes, at least this kind of person will still exist, while others are hard to say. "The fully automatic medical platform can cure any kind of diseases discovered by human beings up to now and some cosmic diseases! However, compared with the extreme diseases derived from the vast universe, the automatic medical platform is not omnipotent. Therefore, you still can''t relax your vigilance. You should keep up with the technology contained in the home as soon as possible, and then bring forth the new through the old and go further. " "We understand, we keep it in mind!" Yao Yuan said respectfully. At this time, the central control computer sent a message that the alien civilization spaceship was detected. Chapter 875 "Alien civilization spaceship?" Yao yuan, who got the news, was stunned and then reacted, but there was no fear and panic, but curiosity and excitement. In a fundamental sense, this is the first alien civilization that human adherents have encountered since they entered the universe. It is also an alien civilization in the true sense, which is different from the conjecture that appeared in novels and science fiction movies in the past. This is the unique civilization bred by human beings'' first contact with other intelligent life. "Look, Mr. Jiang?" Yao yuan looked at Jiangning and asked for his opinion. After all, it was the first time that they discovered a real alien civilization. What they do can''t be contacted in the way of thinking that they used to act on the earth. On the contrary, as a local tyrant who can casually give a powerful steel planet to them, the latter has obviously contacted alien civilizations. Therefore, ask the other party in advance to see how he contacts with alien civilizations, or learn from them. Jiangning naturally understood Yao yuan''s meaning. He said frankly, "to be honest, my method may have some reference for you, but you''d better not learn my method completely..." Yao yuan didn''t understand. He just wanted to ask, but he saw Jiangning "The weapon is locked, the laser gun starts to charge, block the opponent, don''t let them run away!" Jiangning gave the order directly, very direct and primitive, more simple and rough. Yao yuan was stunned and asked, "Mr. Jiang, are you here?" "Oh, well, I''m stronger than them. So they have to listen to me unconditionally, or they will die! " This is Jiangning''s way of thinking and understanding, as well as his way of dialogue. If I am better than you, you have to listen to me. If you don''t listen, you will die. The only one who can have an equal dialogue is that you and I are at the same stage. I can''t help you and you can''t help me. Only in this way can we be equal. However, if you encounter more powerful than yourself and make yourself powerless to resist, you should admit it decisively. The next scene let Yao yuan very speechless, also let other members extremely speechless. In their opinion, a person who seems so elegant, gentle and kind when talking with them every day, how can he become so fierce at the moment when he meets the alien civilization? The contrast is so strong that he is quite different. It''s no different from bandits. "Understand, the weapon starts to lock. It''s about to throw dimensional anchor to lock the opponent''s space. The laser gun starts to charge! When the impulse is over, will it be launched to destroy the opponent directly? " The synthetic sound from artificial intelligence rings in the control room, leaving all those who experience this battle for the first time speechless. At the same time, their eyes began to search for the image displayed on the screen, and found that they did not see any shadow of a spaceship at all. "Isn''t it true that alien civilizations have been detected? Where is it? " "Could it be that the computer made a mistake?" Some people think so, and then everyone, including Yao yuan, cast their eyes on Jiangning, but the expression on his face became indifferent, as if he had changed a person. They directly ordered, "pull the target out of the curvature navigation, and the dimensional anchor will lock the space to prevent them from escaping. At the same time, I want them to surrender unconditionally, or they will be destroyed! " "I understand!" Then, with everyone''s attention, a huge spherical spaceship suddenly appeared, standing in the space not far ahead. The other side is forced to pull out from the curvature navigation state, and is separated from the curvature navigation. At the same time, the dimensional anchor is released, locking up the space near the strange cosmic civilization, and they can no longer escape by curvature navigation or transition. "Robbery time begins!" Jiangning then, under the gaping gaze of all people, began to engage in blatant barbarism. "Now, hand in all your resources, scientific and technological information, information on cosmic civilization, all kinds of gene maps and plant seeds. Otherwise, let you become the fireworks of the universe and disappear completely "Mr. Jiang, Mr. Jiang, is that appropriate?" Yao yuan hesitated and said, "the other side, in the end, is the first cosmic civilization we come into contact with. It seems that it''s not very good to rob them like this." Jiangning said: "I just told you not to think with the thinking of the earth in the past. Now it''s coming. What do you think this is? The United Nations? We need to pay attention to the international image. This is the universe, the universe of the jungle. Besides, can we bully the strong without bullying the weak? That American guy was tyrannical on the earth at the beginning. Let''s see what kind of countries he bullied. They were all small countries, and they were not as good as him. He can fight whoever he wants. Why don''t he fight China and Russia? " "Moreover, although you have a very low scientific and technological background at present, don''t forget how high the scientific and technological content of the steel planet under your feet is. It can be said that it has surpassed most races in the universe. Except for a few cosmic civilizations that are stronger than it, most of them are not rivals at all. Equality is the equality of identities. When you are strong in the future, you are making changes. Moreover, as I said just now, this is my behavior pattern. You can learn from it. You don''t need to learn from me completely. The universe I know is what I just looked like! " Yao yuan and other people in the control room all looked thoughtful after listening, although they couldn''t accept it or even contradicted it for a while. However, they have also come back in Jiangning''s words, and now they have come to the universe. After all, the set of interpersonal relations and communication rules on earth are all for human beings, and the civilizations they will communicate with in the future are alien civilizations that do not belong to human beings. ¡­¡­ Not to mention the movement of the home, this spherical spaceship belongs to the civilization of space merchants. They used to drive well in the curvature navigation, but suddenly they got out of the state of curvature navigation. At the beginning, they even subconsciously thought that there was something wrong with the curvature engine. However, when the harsh alarm sounded, they found that they were locked by a more powerful and advanced cosmic civilization. It''s the other side that takes them out of the curvature navigation state. The other side finds them, and the weapon system also locks them. The spaceship of the space merchant civilization subconsciously wants to leave, but they find that the curvature engine doesn''t move. What''s more, the space near the spaceship gives them a feeling of "sticky" and "firm". They are completely locked in this area. There''s no way to move. There''s no way to start the ship to get out of here. With the declaration of robbery passed, and the light of the huge steel planet, they knew that they had met a more powerful cosmic civilization. The technological strength of the other side completely surpasses them. Whether it''s pulling them out of the curvature navigation or locking up the space around them, it''s something they can''t do at present. The other side has done it, which means that they are a powerful cosmic civilization. However, what makes them wonder is that such a powerful cosmic civilization must have been in the universe for a long time. How can they see their civilization, technology, star chart and other resources? Although they don''t understand, they dare not resist. They know that they are not rivals. So, obediently toward the front of the powerful steel star shaped spacecraft sent a message, unconditional surrender. "Respect the powerful alien cosmic civilization. We are the cosmic merchant civilization. We agree to all your requirements and will hand over everything on board. But please let us go. " Chapter 876 "Respected and powerful alien cosmic civilization, we are cosmic merchant civilization. We agree to all your requirements and will hand over everything on board. But please let us go. " Through the translation machine in the central control room, the civilized words of the universe merchants can be translated into Chinese quickly. The result and the meaning of it also surprised and speechless the human leadership of the original hope, who had never been in contact with an alien civilization. They did not expect that Jiangning from another universe, which saved them and made them live a peaceful life, had such an unreasonable side. All the people can''t accept this change. They are mysterious, generous and forthright. They give them a powerful steel planet directly. They can play a guest role as robbers. It''s really Looking at their expressions, Jiangning knew what they were thinking. He sneered and said, "don''t think I''m going too far. In fact, any civilization is not a good bird in essence. Countries are like this, even in daily interpersonal communication, you can meet such people, not to mention the crisis of the universe? You are very weak. Don''t put your hope in the so-called kind and gentle cosmic civilization, and expect the other party to help you selflessly. If you are destitute, you may meet a kind cosmic civilization to help you. But if you have precious things, then these civilizations will only plunder you. The weak have kowtowed to the strong for many times in the history of the earth. When have you ever seen a strong country need to consider the attitude of a weak country and treat them equally? " "You mean? Yao yuan widened his eyes and asked. Jiangning nodded and said, "yes, as the Chinese saying goes, there is no business without fraud. These cosmic businessmen are also businessmen, and they are not good things. In the universe, no civilization can be trusted except those who can trust themselves on one rope. " Jiangning said that, he would not talk more, but directly convey his meaning to the spaceman''s spaceship. "Ask your leader to lead important personnel to come to our ship to atone for sins, and arrange the things on the ship and wait for us to take over!" It wasn''t long after Jiangning''s meaning was passed on, the universe merchant civilization replied, "OK, respected and powerful universe civilization, we will do as you mean!" A few minutes later, everyone in the control room saw a small aircraft flying from the spacemerchant civilization''s Mothership, while their own steel planet also flew out a spaceship, carrying fighters capable of conducting space operations and a team of armed aircraft soldiers, as well as transport spacecraft flying to the spacemerchant''s mothership, Take over all the resources on that ship. "On the other side''s ship, there are technologies that you can use at present, which can give you a specific reference value and quickly enhance the civilization. After all, I really need you to help me in the future! " Jiangning said so. Jiangning didn''t explain what Jiangning needed them to help him. Although Yao yuan and others are curious, they also know what to ask and what not to ask. Moreover, in his view, mysterious human beings who are so powerful and can freely travel through different universes need their help when they grow up, which means that they are facing great difficulties. Even if they ask to the end, even if they know, they can''t help Jiangning. On the contrary, they will raise a lot of worries. But they are still very curious, what is the matter, will let the two universes, strangers so spare no effort to help them. Although I think so, all human beings, including Yao yuan, don''t feel the opposite. On the contrary, they were obviously eager to try, because Jiangning told them exactly what he was trying to help them from the very beginning. Secondly, between human beings, in the strange environment of the big universe, there suddenly appears a human from a different universe. Naturally, they have the foundation of mutual trust and favor. With the company of these days, Yao yuan and others completely regard Jiangning as a part of them. In fact, all human beings like him very much. Just as Yao yuan and his crew were thinking wildly, the space merchant''s small aircraft also flew to the home, and then dropped a beam of tractor beam from the home. Then the small aircraft taken by the cosmonaut will be received into the interior of the home! "Let them into our ship, really? After all, they are totally alien to us, and they don''t know what kind of abilities they will have. In case there are super powers among them and they launch a sudden attack, we are likely to... "Yao Yuan said anxiously, saying that he was not nervous about the alien civilization he first contacted, which is totally false. Jiangning comforted them, "don''t worry, there is no living body, can be wild in front of me!" His unfounded self-confidence made them speechless. So far, they don''t know the real power of Jiangning. I just think that the earth in Jiangning''s universe is powerful enough to develop the scientific and technological strength to cross into another universe. This association will not be extended to Jiangning. Maybe they have never thought about it at all. Although human beings are full of potential and have a lot of potential to be tapped, there have never been super powers since the birth of human beings. They may exist, but they are not known by people, and they may not be completely whitewashed. But in any case, no one will associate the mysterious power of crossing different universes with human beings. After all, the amount of energy needed to travel through the universe is huge, and human beings, no matter what, do not have the organs to produce such powerful energy. Even though Jiang Ning''s self-confidence is very silent, Yao yuan still tells his companions to be on guard. At least the secret weapons hidden inside the steel planet have been opened. Once these extraterrestrials appear a little bit of irregularities, it''s not necessary to say, resolutely and thoroughly eliminate them. All dangers will be strangled, and they will not be allowed to wreak havoc even a little bit inside the home. Because all human beings regard Homer as their only home, and it has risen to the status of the parent star. The space merchant spacecraft, which was drawn into the interior by the towed beam, also looked curiously at the interior of Homer. Especially for the Super Star Destroyer cannons located at the equator, even if they do not know the specific power and data of the Star Destroyer cannons. However, judging from the ferocious muzzle and the crack occupying the radius, even if the weapon did not fire, it did not look like something that could be easily resisted. "They have the ability to forcibly separate us from the state of curvature navigation, and even put space in a strange stage, so that we cannot leave. This shows that their scientific and technological strength is very strong. Why, we have never heard of it? I never know when there was such a powerful cosmic civilization in the universe, but they did something that didn''t match their civilization? " The astrologers wondered that they would encounter such a "powerful" civilization when they sailed safely in the universe. They would forcibly interrupt their navigation and let them return to normal space. Then, the robbery started, and the space merchants felt that they had really fallen eight generations of blood and mold to meet this kind of extremely low probability thing today. I just don''t know if there are lottery tickets on their planet. If it exists, then they can try to buy lottery tickets after they go back, maybe they can win the first prize. When the aircraft was towed on the tarmac, the cabin door opened automatically, and the astronauts began to walk down one after another. They wear proper space suits. Naturally, they look strange. Anyway, they don''t conform to the aesthetic view of human beings. Then, under the guard of the robot guards, they took a hovercraft and came to the conference room. Chapter 877 In a large and wide circular conference room, the earth''s human leaders, led by Jiang Ning, sat on high positions and looked down at the strange aliens below. Their looks are so wonderful that they are totally different from human aesthetics. Even in the eyes of human beings, their looks are no different from those of wild animals. However, it is undeniable that everyone, including Yao yuan, has a pleasant feeling in their hearts. They sat around the high conference room, and the strange aliens standing below them felt as if they were accepting the surrender of the defeated. It''s like interrogating a prisoner. Everyone is excited. This kind of feeling is not too good. At this moment, they understand what happened on the earth, and also understand the arrogant attitude of those conquerors. That''s what they''re feeling right now, especially comfortable and exciting. "It''s really Fengshui taking turns!" Overlooking the space merchants below, Jiangning felt a kind of pleasure in his heart. These guys didn''t mean well to Yao yuan at the beginning. Now, because of his arrival, Yao yuan''s fate has greatly changed, so that the situation that they would inevitably encounter did not appear, but the roles of both sides were completely exchanged. The contrast is especially comfortable. "Respected and powerful civilization, we are the 340th universe Department of universe merchant civilization. Nice to meet you, powerful universe civilization!" They say hello in a strange language which is not human language anyway. After translation, it is converted into Chinese syllables which are understandable and familiar to people. With that, these cosmic businessmen, with a slightly surprised expression, looked at the human beings sitting around the conference table. "You''ve come into contact with human beings who look like us. Tell us all you know." Jiangning suddenly opened his mouth. At first, he was not sure. But looking at the surprised expression on their faces, he affirmed his own idea. Jiangning suddenly opened his mouth and said such shocking and exciting words. This is really exciting for everyone, including Yao yuan. They are in urgent need of the same kind, and they go out from the beginning. It''s just that the people who left at the beginning were the heads of various governments, the rich and the scientific elites, and their population was also small. Just a few thousand people rashly left their compatriots on the earth. I don''t know whether they are smart or stupid. What role can some people play in the progress of civilization? "No, powerful head of civilization, we have not been exposed to the same life as you An alien with a big head opened his mouth and said, "I''m going to veto it.". Yao yuan and others were disappointed, but still focused on Jiangning. The cosmonauts were also shocked. They lied. They had come into contact with human beings, but they did not dare to associate the human beings they came into contact with with with the cosmic civilization that seems to be extremely powerful at present. The gap between the two sides is not a single bit, just like a huge gap in nature. How can people from the same civilization be polarized? For some reason, he chose to hide and lie. "You''re lying. What do you want to test in front of me? Believe me, the cost of deceiving me is worse than death! " Jiangning naturally knew that they had lied. After listening to him, Yao yuan''s eyes lit up hope again. No matter how immoral and irresponsible the politicians and the rich on earth have done. However, in the context of the universe, they urgently need the help of the human elites. It doesn''t matter whether the politicians or the rich are rich or not. But those scientists can really say that they are the ones who have a lot of choices in the field, and the loss of any one can make people feel miserable. So, they need them, they need them, they need them, they need scientists. "Respected and powerful head of civilization, I''m not lying. We''ve never met people who look like you and call them human life and race!" The big headed alien still grits his teeth and insists that he has never touched human beings. After listening, Jiangning did not speak. Instead, he snapped his fingers. Then, from the door, teams of fully armed soldiers came into custody. "Have you received all the materials and materials?" "Master, we have received all of them. Do you want to start to return now?" AI answers Jiangning''s questions with extremely fast speed and high efficiency. "Return now, and destroy the other ship!" His cruel words were translated into the language of merchant civilization by the translation device. When they heard his cruel command, the merchants were panicked. The big headed alien immediately said, "respected and powerful leader of civilization, I will tell you the truth, we have been in contact with the intelligent life that looks like you and is called human beings..." and then, He began to talk about all the human affairs in detail, "please let go of our spaceship and let us leave safely!" "It''s too late. You have to pay for deceiving me!" He doesn''t take these aliens seriously. He doesn''t even think of them as intelligent life and beasts. He didn''t know how the strange alien brain grew. He said such words foolishly. Maybe the different life forms and different ways of thinking caused the special surprise between the two sides. Jiangning doesn''t plan to study the psychology of these aliens and their way of thinking, which is a waste of time. At his command, at the entreaties of the alien big head and his entourage, the laser gun fired. It''s just a one shot problem. It''s easy to solve the problem of space merchant''s Mothership and make it another beautiful fireworks in the universe. No matter how sloppy and messy it was before, at the moment when it was completely destroyed, it was a perfect ending for its sloppy and dirty life. Its destruction is valuable, because it has please the great devil from another universe! "Our spaceship..." the aliens are wailing. Their expression is different from that of human beings. It hurts to see their spaceship turn into a beautiful fireworks. Although the universe is a vacuum, there is no sound effect produced by the big bang, but from the perspective of visual effect, it is quite large. Let people see, really enjoy. Different from Jiangning''s relaxed freehand brushwork, Yao yuan''s is dignified. They will not feel pity for the destruction of the spaceship, nor will they feel heartache for the death of aliens. Instead, they felt heavy pressure from the destruction of the spaceship and the strong suppression of the weak civilization by the powerful civilization. They are thinking that if one day they meet such a powerful cosmic civilization. When the other party comes up, they will not hesitate to rob them, or even destroy the home they live in. What should they do if they come to that stage? Everyone is thinking about this problem and getting the answer in a short time. Or, if you are lucky enough, you will not encounter a powerful and unreasonable cosmic civilization in your life. Or, it is to strive to be strong enough to be equal to or even stronger than these cosmic civilizations. At that time, they will no longer have to worry that their own security will be threatened by other cosmic civilizations, and then this threat will be transferred to all mankind. That kind of consequence, is really just think about, let shudder ah! So, strengthen yourself, protect yourself and bully others. Don''t let this kind of misfortune spread on yourself. As for the aliens who have entered the home, what is their final fate? There is no doubt that nature has been dissected. They will become biological samples for human beings to study biotechnology, leaving a piece of history for their evil and dirty life. They will promote the improvement of human biotechnology, what selfless and great aliens! Chapter 878 "So you want to find the humans on Noah one?" After the universe merchant incident, Yao Yuan went to Jiangning the next day to discuss the matter. And the point of the matter is that they want to find the humans on Noah one, after all, in the universe except themselves. Noah-1 is the only human group. They are eager to find them, especially the scientists on noah-1. Because the integration of these scientists, apart from other things, does not guarantee that there will be a big bang in science and technology. However, at least with the participation of these selected scientists, at least in the ability of scientific and technological research and development, they will undoubtedly make rapid progress. "Yes, I just don''t know Mr. Jiang. What''s your attitude in this respect?" Yao yuan was a little nervous, for fear that Jiangning would not agree with them. After all, no matter from what aspect, the home is Jiangning''s private goods, even if given to them. However, for orders from both sides, AI will still give priority to Jiangning''s orders. "What attitude can I have? If you want to find it, you can find it. It''s time for me to leave here, too! " "Oh! What? " Yao Yuanmeng responded, "why, Mr. Jiang, why do you want to go? During this period of time, we all regard you as a brother and a relative, and we all firmly remember your help. Isn''t our life together very good? Why are you leaving? Is there something wrong that you are not happy about? " Yao Yuan said one bucket in a series. During this period of life and contact, they are familiar with each other''s existence of Jiangning, although it comes from another universe. However, both sides are from a place called the earth, and there is only one common race named human. Different from them, Jiangning, a human from a different universe, seems to have developed a lot of human civilization at that stage. Although Jiangning had been in contact with them for so long, he did not reveal his true identity in the alien universe. However, it doesn''t look like the owner who is short of money to think of being able to give them a powerful steel planet casually. Compared with him, the local tyrants on earth who give away bags, houses, luxury houses and sports cars are not in the same dimension. The concept of local tyrant has been renewed for a long time. Now it''s not popular on earth. It''s popular to send spaceships to show off their wealth. For Yao yuan''s retention, Jiangning said with a smile, "it''s not like this. In fact, I still have a lot of things to do, and I need to do them myself. No one else can replace me. It''s also my purpose to be here. I specially ordered someone to build this spaceship that integrates exploration, Star Trek, colonization and combat for you. Just because you are the only human in the universe. It''s just like being human, and I belong to the category with developed civilization. I''m here to help you "Although my purpose is not simple, it will only do you good and no harm. What''s more, we have another day to meet, not that we can never meet again. I''m looking forward to seeing you again when you are strong enough to be proud of the universe. At that time, we will fight side by side, and I will return you a huge home. " Yao yuan was silent. After a long time, he said, "well, since you have decided to go, no matter how much I say, it''s useless. Well, I still want to keep you for a few more days, so that everyone can practice it for you. " After that, he said with a smile, "really, this is no longer the earth, not even an airport or a railway station. It''s a little ridiculous to say that He said, "brother, although you are mysterious, we remember that you are human, and you help us. In our most confused, most in need of help, you appeared, you gave us a new home, give us guidance. Let us know that human beings are not alone. At least in other universes, there is a race of intelligent life "Although the universe is not so far away from the universe we are staying in. However, if a human from a different universe can cross the two universes to help us, we will always remember it, and our future generations will always remember it. Perhaps, in your opinion, you have your own things to do. You also hope that we can help you in the future. However, I am very clear that because of your arrival, our destiny has changed dramatically. What it was like in the past and what it will be like in the future is totally indescribable. The fate of mankind, because of your arrival and change, you let us know the universe, also let us know a more magnificent new world! So He patted Jiangning on the shoulder. "Brother, we won''t let you down. Human beings will be strong. It''s strong enough to be as proud of the universe as you expect. At that time, no matter what you do, we will support you to the end! " "These sensational words make me want to cry a little..." Jiangning was also very moved. He said: "this is a long time since I almost lost this emotion. With the continuous evolution of itself, towards a higher and unknown life, the emotion from human instinct is gradually weakening. Although it won''t disappear, I can tell you that there are few people who are excited and moved by their words. I also remember you and look forward to the day when you will be strong, when I will tell you my grand goal "Well, I Yao yuan remember!" In the next three days, the huge home was very busy, and everyone was preparing for the ceremony, a farewell ceremony. Everyone knows that human brothers from different universes, who have given them great help, are going to leave here and return to their own universe. Therefore, everyone began to hold a farewell banquet for this alien human who has given them great help. These hundreds of thousands of human beings have experienced everything that happened when the hope went to the vast universe. In the face of the shortage of energy and resources, although the hard time was very short, it was as long as one''s life. Everyone can''t forget those years, those hard days and the feeling of being extremely confused about the future. At that time, human beings from different universes appeared. His appearance brought new homes and new hopes. At present, all of them can live in spacious and clean rooms, travel by car, and even have places to play. Their offspring can be bathed in sunlight, although it is an artificial sun, but it is not much different from stars. And the most important thing is that they and their descendants can see the real land, mountains, swamps, plains, forests, lakes, rivers and the sea, and can distinguish and know the life from the earth. This kind of life is undoubtedly very luxurious, at least according to the information they got from the cosmic merchants. No civilization in the universe has ever done this. They don''t know what the powerful God level civilization is like, and the space merchants don''t have the qualification to understand the information of God level civilization. However, through information comparison, they clearly know that their spaceship home is unique. They are also unique, and all of them are extremely grateful to the benefactor who brought all this. During the three days, there was an endless stream of people visiting and greeting Jiangning. Even, there is a big belly to greet his pregnant woman, accompanied by his family. On each person''s face, all takes does not give up, although each other basically has not contacted. However, this does not prevent everyone from knowing him and being grateful to him. On the land in the middle of the home, everyone came here and had a farewell party. After the farewell banquet, Jiangning disappeared in everyone''s eyes. Only left, more than 100000 pairs of eyes, can''t believe looking at the place where he disappeared, dazed! Chapter 879 In the different sea of nothingness, a universe surrounded by endless white light is constantly moving forward. Right in front of it, there is a special universe. It is special because the universe seems to be a variant and incomplete universe. It seems to be a little different, but ininville is still firmly pushing the unified universe to fly towards the universe ahead. He pushed the universe for a long time in the vast sea of nothingness. The powerful foundation of unifying the universe, together with the promotion of ininville as the master, made it move very fast. However, compared with the vast sea of nothingness, the speed of the unified universe is still nothing. In addition, the distant distance between the universe and each other is enough to make the moving side produce a sense of despair. But as time goes by, the unified universe will finally arrive there. "Strange rules of the universe, rigorous and tolerant, and at the same time different from the universe we met before." Ininville felt the rules from the universe ahead and analyzed the rules of this powerful universe. "Let me see which one you belong to!" The universe is different from the universe, just as some universes give birth to magic civilization, some scientific and technological civilization, and some universes give birth to two civilization systems, that is, the special universes of both science and technology and magic. This is the type of universe in which the main world is located. There are not only powerful and unreasonable gods, but also ethnic beings who are too weak to match the status of God. Similarly, there are many powerful cosmic civilizations, but they can not be compared with the cosmic civilization in the original three body universe. However, the existence of these gods, who spread throughout the universe and created all things, or even smashed the universe and created the multiverse, can not threaten the above existence. Therefore, compared with these powerful individuals, they seem to be a kind of foil. The mysterious power cautiously disperses towards the universe ahead. Using the power of unifying the universe itself, ininville begins to further deepen and analyze the rules of the new universe. "Unlike before, your existence does not belong to either. It''s a system of rules that I don''t know and I''ve never seen. Then, the strong and the civilization born here should also be different. But what is it going to be? " Inenville touched his chin and murmured to himself. Ininville is always very cautious about what he doesn''t know. However, for what he knows, he will maintain a small part of caution, while his behavior will be pushed straight through. Try to use absolute power to achieve everything. Now, when he comes across a new universe with different rules of the universe, he begins to be cautious again, because the rules of the universe are different and they also exclude outsiders. Moreover, the strength of it is still very strong, so it''s hard for him not to be careful! As the mysterious power from the unified universe is constantly sent out, the will of ininville also follows this power to go deep into the new universe, constantly deepening, constantly analyzing, and constantly exploring. While exploring the internal information of the new universe, ininville should also keep a high enough vigilance to prevent his exploration from being touched by the rules of the universe, so as to be found out of his invasion and exploration. Therefore, the efficiency is naturally much slower, but compared with the possibility of being found, the slow inefficiency is much safer. In the interior of the unified universe, many cosmopolitan civilizations living in it have gained considerable benefits from the last annexation war. Each cosmic civilization chooses a different way of reward. Some choose to let the universe help them to break the shackles and further their shackles. Some choose a galaxy as the basic disk for their civilization to survive and multiply. However, all people can get enough benefits from the war of annexation, even the divine civilization. With the distribution of dividends, all the civilizations in the universe have gained enough benefits. And those who are weak and not qualified to participate in it accelerate the promotion of their own civilization. Because they all know very well that the master of the universe will not easily give up the strategy of annexation. It''s just different from the way of annexation between countries and civilizations. The way of annexation of the master of the universe is the annexation of the new universe. Expand the territory of our own universe and strengthen the inside information of the universe itself. With the enhancement of the foundation, stars and galaxies are born from scratch. And all kinds of resources, also a little bit from scratch, distributed in every corner of the universe. Waiting for the later discovery and exploitation, in short, today''s unified universe is very rich in resources. I don''t know what it''s going to be like compared to those really powerful universes. However, only the resources that are born in the unified universe are rich enough to supply the whole civilization and the continuous development of the later generations. With the change of living environment, the fierce competition from cosmic civilization in the original three body universe has also changed. At least, in the current situation, there has not been a fierce struggle between civilizations in the universe. On the contrary, the divine civilization began to dominate other civilizations in the universe, and established the highest "Council of cosmic order". Each civilization represented one seat. According to the original territory of their civilization, they formulated detailed laws, stipulating that other upper cosmic civilizations should not infringe upon lower cosmic civilizations without reason, nor should they infringe upon primitive civilizations that have not yet entered the universe. The purpose of nature is to create a relatively fair and safe environment, and to ensure a good cycle between civilizations in the universe. In addition, it is to affirm and protect the territory of each cosmic civilization. Especially for the cosmopolitan civilizations who have participated in foreign wars, the territory they have divided is inviolable. That''s because it''s a reward from the master of the universe. No civilization will offend the master of the universe, the God of the universe! On this basis, the divine civilization, together with the cosmopolitan civilizations, formulated the Supreme Council of cosmopolitan order, and formulated detailed laws and responsibilities of cosmopolitan civilizations in more than one million languages and characters. They changed the dark forest law of the jungle in the three body universe and became the makers of order and rules to maintain the order of the universe. In view of the powerful civilization, strict regulations and regulations have been formulated, which do not allow the powerful upper civilization to be suppressed without any reason, as well as for the lower civilization. At the same time, it also gives each cosmic civilization a new rule, that is, if there is a life body that may give birth to wisdom within its own territory, any civilization, force or individual shall not exterminate the possibility of the emergence of this wisdom group without reason. In order to make the universe continuously appear new intelligent life and civilization groups. Although it takes a long time for these intelligent life to be civilized, as long as there is wisdom, time is nothing to the powerful cosmic civilization. At present, the unified universe presents such a prosperous and orderly situation. As the executor and supervisor, the divine civilization supervises the civilization of the universe and ensures that the established order can operate correctly. At the same time, it gives protection to the weak civilization which has no resistance ability. At the same time, it also issued a system of mutual supervision among civilizations, that is, if any civilization has the above-mentioned conditions, other civilizations can rise up to attack it, destroy it and divide up their territory. It''s also because of this, and because of the violation of the law, several cosmic civilizations have been destroyed and their territory has been divided up. So that this order and rules have been retained, and then grow and grow, to the point where today no civilization dares to risk. At the same time, there are also contradictions in order. In view of this characteristic, the divine civilization has also formulated the policy of controlling the war in local areas on the premise that it is not serious enough to destroy the other civilization. If the conflict comes to an end and the other party can never give up, it needs to be reported to the Council of cosmic order, which is supervised by the divine civilization. The situation is confirmed by the examination of each cosmic civilization. Only in this way can the two civilizations be allowed to fight each other without affecting other galaxies, life and civilizations. Therefore, the formulation of the new order has greatly promoted the harmony and development of the universe. Inenville, of course, also lowered the award, indicating recognition of the new order! Chapter 880 With the diffusion of mysterious power, ininville''s will is hidden in the mysterious power. The power of diffusion encircles ininville''s will and constantly touches the present universe. In the moment of contact with the universe, the mysterious power suddenly returns, but some information of the universe is also collected by the power of diffusion. Ininville is analyzing the rules of the new universe and its information. In the same way, he also needs to understand here and crack it. This is a powerful universe, and it is not clear how many strong people and how many powerful civilizations there will be. And because of the different rules of the universe, he had never been in contact with this type of him, and his curiosity suddenly surged up. He began to tentatively touch the universe in front of him with a very gentle and gentle power. With the power of unifying the universe, we gradually get more information and intelligence without disturbing the universe itself. At the same time, he is also seizing the time to analyze, because no one can guess what will happen in the next second, and he is not sure that the result will be as smooth as he expected. The universe itself and the powerful existence that lives in it and is born in it will find it sooner or later. This universe is different from the general weak universe. Those weak universes can be crushed directly by the strength of the unified universe. The latter has no chance and ability to resist. However, compared with the powerful universe of the same level, he should be careful not to disturb the powerful existence in the universe when he does not know some information. The power of metaphysics spreads out again, which is mixed with other things, such as origin. The source is mixed with the will of iningwell, and reaches the surface of the new universe under the cover of the mysterious power. As a result, the supernatural power in the moment of contact with the universe, there is no reflow phenomenon, but firmly adhere to the surface of the new universe, while constantly invading, slowly and firmly invading. At the same time, the origin of the strands from the powerful universe is just like a maggot. Its appearance immediately attracted the attention of the new universe. The origin from the powerful universe, even the slightest trace, is a temptation for any universe. At the same level, for those weak universes, the origin of the powerful universe is an indescribable deep temptation. For the universe itself, there are enough benefits, which represents further details. Just as all things instinctively want to pursue higher-level evolution, the universe also has a similar instinct. It also wants to pursue higher-level evolution. Even if it doesn''t have any consciousness, it''s just a collection of rules, but it still wants to move itself to a higher level. Even a little bit. The origin of a powerful universe at the same level as itself, even a tiny point, is enough to attract the powerful new universe in front of us. Under the temptation of the origin, the new universe wants to devour these origins, but the origin is mischievous to hide. The universe gathers its "power" to pursue its origin, swallowing it and opening the door to its interior. Ininville made a quick decision. Under his will, he unified the universe and instantly strengthened his strength. The powerful power from the unified universe, following a tiny gap opened by the new universe, enters, and the enhanced power forcibly opens the channel to the inner of the new universe. Seems to want to rip its surface protection at one stroke, so that it is completely unprepared to expose itself. However, this rude action naturally aroused the new universe''s high vigilance and counterattack. It starts to block instinctively, and the competition between rules from higher level begins. Between the two universes, each other is constantly attacking each other. The battle between the universes is beyond anyone''s imagination. Everything you can imagine can be expressed perfectly. And beyond your imagination, the fierce confrontation between the universe is enough to evolve into such a grand scene. This is an excellent opportunity for ininville. The fierce confrontation from the cosmic level can make him understand the rules of the universe more comprehensively and thoroughly. In all this, the fierce confrontation between the universe and the universe, those hidden rules that can not be described in words and language, one by one accompanied by the confrontation between the universe, one by one revealed. Ininville can clearly understand the rules through the intuitive feeling of this scene. Although he can''t fully understand, as long as he understands a little, it is a kind of potential inside information for him. He seizes the opportunity and keeps his eyes fixed on this spectacle, watching the mysterious rules appearing in the constant collision. Although it''s hard to understand all the rules, and it''s really hard to understand them, ininville still insists on understanding them. At the same time, increase the power of invasion, try to open more gaps, artificially create loopholes in the universe, let it become no longer impeccable. This is also the scene of ininville''s distress. The universes encountered in the past are not impeccable, they have loopholes. Although almost undetectable, there are still loopholes. However, in front of this new universe, its own loopholes are perfectly hidden by it. It makes the universe look like, there''s no loophole at all, it looks like one. Strict rules, rules under different systems, let it appear such an alternative scene. Even if it is to promote the active collision of the unified universe and try to forcibly integrate, ininville''s feeling tells him that the consequences of doing so will be very costly. As for what kind of consequences and costs, ininville does not want to easily try. The unified universe has undergone several "evolutions" and is already full of life and many things that are gradually being bred. These are the fundamentals of the universe in the future and can not be easily lost. And the collision from the cosmic level, feedback to the interior of the universe, no less than any kind of unspeakable cosmic catastrophe. The loss of divine civilization may be very small, but many galaxies, civilizations and things that are gradually evolving can hardly withstand the catastrophe from the cosmic level. Different from the universe that has not been evolved before, the interior is a primitive and wild state. However, up to now, the universe has already been full of life, and there are still many lives and resources in the breeding and growth. Therefore, inenville is absolutely afraid to deal with a powerful universe of the same level in such a rough way as before. Moreover, this new powerful universe, for him, is a mysterious and strange universe. He had never touched or touched it before, but the feedback from the universe, the information he spied, told him. The universe is very powerful, with a strong foundation, but also very old. No one knows how many years this powerful universe has developed, how many powerful people have been bred in it, and how many civilizations have been bred. However, unlike life, antiquity does not mean absolute power. For the universe, it can be reversed. The powerful universe in front of us is ancient and powerful, but it is full of vigor and vitality, and there is no sign of decline. We can see how it is. But at the same time, it is difficult to estimate the time and cost of successful annexation. From the depths of the soul, the burning of the immortal fire, flying out of a wisp in an instant! Then, the unquenchable fire was instantly put into the universe by ininville. With the silent blazing sound, the unquenchable fire was burning. And with an unimaginable speed, fast growing up, burning everything that can make yourself strong. But at this time, from the depths of the universe, came a sword light! The light of the sword was so fast that it was hard to see, but the huge sword spirit came to my face and cut everything. Even the void of the universe, like paper in front of the sword light, is easily split. The light of the sword is inexplicable, and it comes suddenly fast. With only one sword, the unquenchable fire that had never been there before was defeated! Chapter 881 The sudden scene shocked ininville, and the immortal fire he regarded as his dependence was easily cut off! It''s really hard for him to believe that the power of the immortal fire is extraordinary in the journey of the past. In Alda, it was used to create the universe, to create Vera. The indestructible characteristic, the great power of burning everything, makes the indestructible fire almost equal to the invincible noun. Ininville also often used this fire to break the channel between the universe and the universe, which had a good effect on deterring the enemy. Dimension reduction can''t have any impact on it. There is no way for the powerful civilization in the three body universe to take it. In the end, the exile was completed only by splitting a part of the universe. However, in the face of this new universe, the invincible fire, which has always been invincible, tasted the fruits of failure for the first time. The sword light flying from the deep of the universe not only split the immortal fire, but also formed a formation to seal it. "Sword light, array!" Ininville''s face was gloomy. "Can it be so powerful here?" At this time, a great sound came from the interior of the universe, and it went straight to the unified universe. "Where come the extraterritorial demons, dare to come here to be presumptuous!" With this sound, there are countless sword lights running through the universe! These sword lights are constantly shuttling back and forth in the universe. The flight path between them seems to form a huge and strange formation! The miraculous formation formed by it forms an unbreakable defense line, which firmly blocks the real access to the interior of the universe. "Extraterritorial demons?" Hearing this familiar and strange name, ininville couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he thought with an ugly face, "isn''t it the immortal universe?" The immortal theory, sword immortal and so on handed down from ancient times in China are extraordinary and refined. There are all kinds of magical powers. They don''t like to fool and despise human beings like other gods. They like to understand the way of heaven, occasionally go down to preach to the world, enlighten all living beings, show all kinds of miracles... What''s more, they like to play in the world, leaving behind all kinds of moving legends that are famous forever. As a result, China''s attitude towards immortals is more reverent than fearful. Maybe there is fear and fear for evil spirits, but for those who are immortal, they mostly worship. During this period, what else happened is unknown. In a word, the immortal family God handed down from China is frightening and adorable. "Is it so powerful? Isn''t this part of the unified universe a long time ago? Even if divided for a long time, will the differences be so strong? " Inenville would not admit that he was frightened by the powerful sword light that runs through the universe. Although he is an alien creature, his soul is a Chinese who has been immersed in the Han culture for a long time. He naturally has a deep desire for the immortal family he has been longing for since childhood. If he had the choice at the beginning, he was also eager to learn Tao from his teacher, to learn from the free and unfettered immortal family, to understand nature and to play in the world. Inenville didn''t know what the inside information was, but the sword light that ran through the universe and split the immortal fire really scared him. Then the countless sword lights that came, arranged in one place, formed a mysterious and inexplicable formation. The passage leading to the interior of the universe will be blocked, and then the power of the formation of these sword lights will continue to increase. "It''s going to take a while to say anything. It''s the real immortal means!" Even though he had scruples about it, he didn''t want to give up such a powerful universe. What''s more, it''s part of the unified universe, though it''s not clear why it''s never reached a similar world before. But now that I''ve been met, I''ll try to say anything. The universe wrapped by endless white light slowly opened a gap, and then the weapons developed by the divine civilization, which had been built in a galaxy of the unified universe, were ready. Then ininville appeared, standing in the infinite void of the universe with endless white light. Then, he began to mobilize the power of unifying the universe, and the unspeakable powerful forces appeared one by one, and then superimposed on ininville one by one. Then he raised his hand, and infinite power gathered in his hand. Then, with the weapons and artillery fire of the divine civilization, the infinite power rushed out of the unified universe and into the universe of the suspected immortal. Mysterious sword light, composed of the magical array of continuous operation. In the formation, there is a mysterious force that can''t be said. When two kinds of most powerful forces collide with each other, it is a magical formation. Its sword light is also broken in a moment, and the formation is shaking and will collapse. "The way is not bad!" The immortal family, who is suspected to be a sword immortal, speaks with a trace of dignity and surprise. Then when a white light shines, the shaking formation is stabilized instantly. Then, more powerful supernatural powers appeared. The already powerful formation evolves from the sword light into a mysterious spectacle again, and then ininville sees that from this formation, there is a wonderful landscape of all things in the world. "Does the array of the immortal family really have a miracle of evolution?" He was stunned. He only saw this method in the book. He has never seen this scene, and he has never witnessed the means by which the gods and immortals evolve the universe in the microcosm. Such a scene, he only in the original has not been named as the unified universe of the small world and the three body universe collision fusion moment, gave birth to the wonder of the birth of the universe, and the current unified universe is also born from the original scene, in addition, he has never seen a similar way to create all things in the universe. Even at the beginning, with the power of the stone of time, he came to the moment of the great destruction of the last universe and the birth of a new universe, but at that time, he could not see the wonderful moment of the birth of all things in the universe from a higher stage. The strength and vision of that time could not be compared with that of this time. But now, he has clearly seen this scene, and it is still from the immortal and array handed down from ancient times to deduce the scene of all things in the world! Even now he is in the perspective of an intruder, but it can not prevent him from being surprised at the moment in front of him. "Where are you from? Dare to spy on this world and leave quickly." From the immortal universe, the sword light comes into an array, in which the voice of the master of the world is interpreted. Ininville didn''t answer. He stared at the huge formation and the universe in it¡° Everything has capacity and upper limit. Although the formation is so amazing, it has never been touched. However, I don''t believe that this array is so powerful that it can stop the invasion of a powerful universe! " After thinking about it, he mobilized infinite power again, and at the same time, the powerful weapons built and deployed by the cosmic civilizations in the unified universe began to launch. These cannons were twisted and woven into a ball by the power controlled by ininville, and rushed into the immortal universe again with the power to frighten all things. "Hum, you are stubborn!" The master of the voice seemed to be very angry. Although he had never seen him, and he did not know where he was hiding, he could see the formation like a wall changing again. All things in the world deduced from that situation are in the doomsday landscape of torrential floods, volcanic eruptions and earth shaking. At the same time, the attack of the scientific and technological weapons carried by ininville once again rushed into a huge and incomparable situation. In an instant, all things in heaven and earth in the formation collapse in an instant. However, in the collapse of all things in heaven and earth, it began to evolve into a chaotic spectacle that heaven and earth have not yet opened, and the pure and turbid one! Chapter 882 "It''s amazing that this extraterritorial demon can force the formation to perform the last level of change." Somewhere in the immortal universe, a figure with white hair and whiskers looked into the depth of the universe, with a look of extreme surprise in his eyes. He looked to the depth of the universe, to the aspect where the array was, with a sense of fear in his eyes. "This devil is not good at coming. He must have a plan to cross the border. If he is allowed to enter our world, his life will inevitably be ruined. Therefore, no matter what the price is, we must prevent this demon from entering our world! " Another immortal''s great power, will manifest a wonderful scene, words with a firm attitude. After that, several great powers came one after another, obviously following closely. Inenville naturally did not know that there were several powerful people in the immortal universe. He did not know how powerful the universe would be. However, if we still want to be like before, we can only say that it is difficult to ascend to heaven. At the moment, his eyes were always watching. The clear and turbid chaos before his eyes was the first time that he really saw the power of the array. In a while, he performed the peerless scene that heaven and earth had not yet opened, and he did not know how to crack the formation. The fog of chaos color was so extraordinary that such a huge blow failed. Even if the suppression from the immortal universe is weakened, it can not be easily resisted. In fact, however, the array not only blocked it, but also seemed totally useless. For the understanding of the immortal universe, ininville''s knowledge is limited, and never thought that he was so lucky to meet the immortal universe. In the past, the world we arrived at did not have the immortal system in the oriental legend. Also tried to find, but there is no specific coordinates, has not reached such a world. Therefore, for the immortal universe in front of him, he has been relying on the legends in his memory to associate and speculate. However, the correct information obtained in this way is too little, and the accuracy is questionable. However, although he was a little scared in his heart, ininville would not believe that the big formation in front of him was really impeccable. If we can''t crack it by wisdom, we can only crack it by pure hard means. Lacking the necessary information and intelligence, he was at a loss as to how the grand array performed the unparalleled grand scene. However, just as there is no perfect person, nothing is perfect, and the so-called perfection is only in a relative sense. Unable to crack, it can only show that the carrying capacity of the array is far beyond his imagination. And when it exceeds its carrying capacity, the array will naturally be cracked. As soon as he thought about it, ininville again mobilized the power of the universe and gathered the highest weapons of scientific and technological civilizations. Although their power will be suppressed and weakened in the immortal universe, if they are entangled together, it is still a terrible power. As the master of the unified universe, even in a sense, he can be regarded as the unified universe itself. Therefore, he can mobilize the power of the universe to bless himself and enhance his power without endangering the fundamental of the universe. With the power of the universe bestowed on ininville, his momentum and power are also rising. Then, the raging fire burning in his body, the whole body as if turned into a torch general, illuminate the boundless universe. After that, inenville gathered an indescribable powerful force to pull the powerful firepower from the scientific and technological civilization. Then, these forces were forced to blend together to form a grand force that seems to run through the universe. Slightly narrow eyes, solemnly looking at the immortal universe and the magic array guarding the door. After that, this powerful attack entangled with the flame was thrown into the immortal universe by ininville. His new round of attacks also attracted the attention of powerful beings in the immortal universe. I saw that the interpretation of the scene of the grand array produced bursts of changes that ininville did not understand and did not understand, and the whole array kept spinning. The image of chaos and the scene of Hongmeng move with the operation of the great array. Looking across the universe, the array seems to be transformed into a wheel leaf, from which infinite power of dissipation is generated. The power of terror rushed into the immortal universe in an instant, and then this power resolutely bumped into the array. The infinite power of killing deduced by the great array is killing the attack of ininville quickly. In addition, the suppression of the immortal universe itself weakened, leading to the weakening of ininville''s attack again. However, ininville''s attack did not come back in vain this time. In his new round of attack, even though the magical array had evolved and produced all kinds of killing power, the innumerable sword lights that formed the array were still gradually disintegrated by inningville''s attack. At this time, this huge pressure seems to have reached a new upper limit. The magic array was finally broken, and the countless sword lights collapsed in an instant. Seeing this, ininville couldn''t help but be overjoyed. Then, a section of the rhizome of ilsinon, the Holy tree, appeared and extended to the immortal universe along with the opening of the empty door. And constantly absorb everything of the immortal universe, with the sucking of the Holy tree, the place where the root is forced to open a space. Just like a tiny world in general, but here is desolate, there is no life, only a nothingness. However, at this time, another thing came from the universe. It was like a picture scroll, flying from the depths of the immortal universe. Then, the scroll spread out, and the golden light bloomed in an instant, followed by the appearance of a golden bridge almost across the universe. The amazing power of swallowing and sucking from the Holy tree stopped for a moment, and the golden bridge was suppressed across the sky. The immortal universe seemed to become a "solid" and invincible. The root of the Holy tree, even in how hard to extend, has always been unable to move forward. Even if ininville sensed that the Holy tree was still swallowing everything in the immortal universe, its swallowing power was extremely low at this time. "What''s the magic weapon?" It''s not easy to destroy the sword array blocking the road, but the Golden Bridge blocks the road again. This makes ininville doubt whether he can integrate this powerful immortal universe. He didn''t know much about it, and he didn''t know how many powerful people there were. I thought that even if there were twists and turns, I would finish the thing in the end. But here, defeated, not to mention he is now means out, even if there is the last card, he also dare not easily use. He had already learned the horror of the extermination curse. He still remembered the ancient powerful power in deep sleep. If you use the curse of extinction, you may break Pingfan in one fell swoop, but in the later action, to be honest, inningville still has not enough confidence. The universe in front of him was old and powerful. He knew nothing about how many strong people had been born in a long time. He can''t deal with so many strong people at the same time. What''s more, for the first time, the unquenchable fire, which has no future but disadvantages, failed, which also let him know that it''s not easy here. If he goes there in person, he will not be fully sure of his self-confidence. Even, maybe even he will lose here. Therefore, if you want to integrate the powerful immortal universe in front of you, unless you defeat the strongest one here. Otherwise, there is absolutely no possibility of success. Secondly, the unity of the universe itself is once again strong, so that it can play a more powerful and overwhelming power under the blessing of the universe. Otherwise, even if forced to impact the immortal universe, then the final situation can only be the result of stalemate. He looked back at the golden bridge that suppressed the universe, and sighed dejectedly. He knew that his action this time was a complete failure. We don''t have enough information, we don''t fully understand here, and we don''t know the strength here. The most important thing is that there are many strong people here, and these strong people are always hidden in the dark and never show up, which makes him afraid. "Only next time!" Finally, I took a look at the powerful universe. With his will, the roots of the Holy tree slowly pulled away, and the universe also slowly moved away from the powerful universe. Then, pushed by ininville, he left here slowly. Chapter 883 Separated from the gap that the universe has not yet completely closed, in the immortal universe, several powerful wills pay attention to the departure of the unified universe. It''s leaving, let these powerful existence quietly relieved. "It''s not inferior to us. If we didn''t rely on the help of our world, we would not be able to deal with this demon easily! " An old man with white hair and whiskers appeared in the universe. He looked at the closed universe and said solemnly. "You and I have no way to know where the devil comes from, but since we can push a world to come, the height of the way is really frightening. However, the devil has already left, but my sky is not its future comeback. Therefore, we still need to discuss one or two ways to solve this dispute. " Another powerful will said: "although he has retreated, our world has been exposed and no longer clean. Moreover, he is very aggressive. If he comes next time, he will be sure. I''m afraid it will be hard for you to resist even if you join hands. " The will of the other great powers agreed with each other. Another great power said, "by the way, it just occurred to me that it might have something to do with the arrival of this extraterritorial demon in our world!" "What''s the matter?" Several other powerful wills inquired curiously. Da Neng said, "a long time ago, there was a prophecy left by the sages to explain the origin of our world. I have read it once, and there are words of sages in the prophecy, telling me the origin of my world. " "Where did it come from?" Da Neng said, "the sages once said that our world was once a whole of" flood and famine "long ago. Only because of an ancient and long-term dispute, the flood and famine of the whole was fragmented and scattered into the infinite sea of nothingness. At that time, the saints joined hands to save our world and sent it here. And left a prophecy to tell the origin, and told that in the years to come, there will be a person, cross-border, to let once fragmented Honghuang reunion again. After that, the whereabouts of the saints were unknown, so "So, Taoist brother suspected that the extraterritorial demon was the one with great courage in the prophecy?" You''ve heard about their world, but you haven''t thought about it or looked it up. Therefore, the re arrival of ininville will be regarded as an attempt to invade the behavior of extraterritorial demons, trying to resist. But when you know the origin, you will be greatly admired even if you don''t say it. They admire this "Taoist" who has great courage to do the feat that has never been done before. To reunite the worlds (universes) that have been broken and scattered for some time, it is not only them that have to face great pressure. "Yes, I have doubts in my heart!" The man admitted frankly. Then another one couldn''t help saying, "it''s just, so what? We are free to understand the Tao, and we want to be quiet, no matter what kind of courage he is. He is in charge of himself to integrate his world. Why should he disturb our peace? Is it true that Taoist brothers want to be a Taoist ancestor on their heads? Under the control of others, how can one be free at home? " After listening to his words, all the immortal families were silent one after another. In their hearts, they naturally didn''t want to. However, there was a prophecy left by the sages to tell us the origin, and then there was a person who really came to the world in response to the prophecy of the sages. To do the unprecedented thing, he just blocked it and failed. However, it is not a good thing for them that the other party comes from the truth and answers the prophecy, but they are worried and obstruct the prophecy for no reason. "We don''t want to, but the other party has already answered the things mentioned in the prophecy, and the general trend has risen. If we obstruct in the future, we will violate the law. What should we do? " They are also worried about this. If they go against the law, they will not be rewarded. On the contrary, conforming to the general trend is not only a wise and safe behavior, but also a lot of benefits. However, from now on, there is a real power in charge of affairs sitting on the top of their heads. They have to obey the orders in the future. How can they be easily accepted by the famous big men who are worshipped by all living beings? "This matter needs your colleagues to reconsider. Before that, we are still reading the prophecy left by the sages. Look there, there is a way of cracking left by the saints! " "Good!" The great powers readily agreed that their manifest will dissipated in an instant, and the powerful ancient immortal universe returned to peace again. ¡­¡­ Besides, ininville hated to leave. Naturally, he was not willing to come here in such a good mood and come back in a bad mood. However, the fact is that there are many powerful people in the immortal universe, far beyond it. There is the magic weapon that can''t see the depth clearly, and there is the help of immortal universe, which makes him return in vain with almost all means. Ininville''s heart is naturally not reconciled, but the situation is better than others, the fact in front of him, how not reconciled can only accept. If you let it go, you may be able to integrate there successfully, but the cost is hard to say. Therefore, in contrast to the grand cosmological blueprint of a long time ago, ininville, who left, once again seeks a new goal. He should give priority to integrating other universes. Let his unified universe become strong again, and then, with the supreme momentum, face the crushing. The immortal universe is also at this moment. In his heart, like the Alda world, it is a place that he can''t provoke for a while. Although the former is powerful, ininville is not too afraid, but the latter scares him. In other words, he is only afraid of iluvita. He is afraid that after facing iluvita, the immortal fire that supports his spirit identity and strengthens his soul will lose ownership in the moment of facing iluvita. Even if we have already broken the contact with iluvita, the immortal fire has also removed the imprint of iluvita, but after all, the immortal fire was owned by iluvita at the beginning. With this, the latter created the universe, the universe and the gods. Therefore, when he does not have the power to face iluvita, ininville does not dare to face his father in blood and sense. After all, his reincarnated identity came from iluvita, and so did his later greatness. Therefore, there are always scruples in his heart. With this scruples in mind, ininville once again adjusted a direction and continued to push forward the unified universe. According to the whole picture of the universe, the next universe he will face is also a powerful universe! However, ininville can''t know in advance how strong it is. However, things always need to be compared in order to make targeted plans for the next stage according to the information obtained. Therefore, he unswervingly pushed the universe forward. Go to another place in the sea of nothingness, where a powerful universe floats quietly. It just floats there, and it never moves after countless years. It does not have the will to be born, and there is no real master of the universe who can push it to move. Therefore, over the long years, the position of the universe, big and small, has never changed. However, these universes and life in the universe do not know that there is a powerful and strange universe, which is gradually approaching them. We should integrate them together and give birth to a more powerful universe and life again! Chapter 884 Tuteham, a suburban farm near the western suburb industrial area. Since 1983, the figure of magneto Eric has disappeared in the eyes of the public. With the passage of time, his name and appearance, in addition to being classified as top secret files by governments, have been preserved, in the public, he completely disappeared. Since then, no one has seen magneto. In addition to his old friends, he has been paying close attention to him. In the past 20 years, he has completely become a legendary character. In the west suburb industrial park near the research center and high-tech research and manufacturing center of tutehem, there is a farm nearly 50 kilometers away. Eric, whose hair is already gray, is sitting in a chair enjoying afternoon tea. Twenty years later, it seems that time has already worn away his spirit and hostility. He has lived in tuteham for nearly 20 years, and has become a national of this country. He led a semi reclusive life and lived on the farm with his wife and daughter. Living a fairly rich life, although here is a small farm, the area is not big, but there are many things. Some agricultural machinery and irrigation equipment are already the most advanced at this stage. This kind of life, let magneto incomparably enjoy, he has his own wife and daughter, has a small farm of his own. Relying on the production of the farm, as well as their own talent, they have accumulated a lot of savings in 20 years. Although he can''t compare with the real rich class in this country, his current life has already satisfied him. Whenever I think back to the past, Eric is always very happy that day in 1983, he chose to work for the mysterious wizard. The latter revived his wife and daughter and made him enjoy the family reunion. Eric always wanted to repay the wizard for his kindness. However, he was disappointed in the result. The wizard didn''t ask him to perform all kinds of tasks frequently, just after soliciting him, he didn''t control him any more. He can also travel to different places and other countries like a normal person. There was no intention of monitoring him, which surprised Eric not to know what to say. Wizard, do you trust him like this? The answer is obviously not, and Eric soon understood why. Later, instead, he relaxed, and with his savings from his early years, he bought a wasteland, asked the construction company to help design and build a manor, and then bought some agricultural machinery, reclaimed land, and lived the life of a farmer. Because of this country''s calm and strong foundation, this country is much safer than other countries. The government here, or the wizard, does not discriminate against the mutants. Although the mutants in their country are registered one by one, they treat the mutants who were originally nationals. The government only records their information and abilities, and all other lives are the same as before. This makes many worried mutants completely at ease. The original life is how, still continue to go on, but some have different looks of mutants are not suitable for working in society. These strange looking mutants with different abilities were absorbed by the army and the government and formed special teams to deal with special events. The government''s timely control and safe handling methods have reduced the potential risks that have not yet risen to the lowest point. With the passage of time, in this country, people''s tolerance towards mutants seems to be deepening with the passage of time. Even today, the strange looking mutants walking on the streets, playing in entertainment places and eating in restaurants will not cause the panic and disgust of ordinary people. When people treat these compatriots, sometimes they pay more attention to them curiously. What''s more, they are regarded as special "people stars" to take pictures together. The kindness and non discrimination from the grassroots make this country a holy land in the eyes of all mutants in the world. Because mutants in other countries and regions are more or less discriminated against, ridiculed and hostile. And here, in tuteham, you don''t have to worry about that. No one will discriminate against you because you are weird, as long as you don''t break the law. Combined with a variety of reasons, such as strong international influence, strong country, strong economy and advanced science and technology, many people want to join this ancient country while it is envied by people. However, what is more exciting is undoubtedly the peaceful atmosphere here. The bustling metropolis, the quiet suburbs, it all have, no matter what kind of people you are, want to live what kind of life, can be found here. So did Eric, who chose to be a farmer instead of a special department in the government. Raise a few horses, dozens of cattle and hundreds of sheep, plus a few excellent shepherd dogs. Get up on time every day busy, take care of their farms, with their own hounds grazing. On weekends, they even go hunting on horseback in the forest and mountains. He tried his best to make every day of his life full, instead of letting himself do nothing. Every day, I find a different job for myself, buy a batch of irrigation equipment, install and debug by myself, and repair the broken house by myself. He did not use any supernatural power, just like an ordinary man. For this reason, he taught himself a lot of knowledge, including carpentry, and combined it with practice to exercise his hands-on ability. He uses the knowledge he has learned to transform and improve his home, and sometimes travels around the country in a RV with his wife and daughter. Although the country is small, there are many highlights. He learned about the country by traveling, and with the passage of time and the understanding of the country, he gradually admitted that he was a part of the country. He and his family learn the language of this country, the language of this country, the ancient poetry and history of this ancient country, and learn about it step by step. And, send her daughter Nina to school, from childhood to work hard to integrate here. Today''s farm life makes Eric very satisfied. At the same time, they make new friends here. Sometimes, they visit each other with their friends, including ordinary people and mutants. At the same time, they have various occupations, but none of them matters. It''s about having fun, isn''t it? Today''s magneto can''t see its style at all. He is now like any old man at home. Although his hair is white, his temperament has become gentle, and like all old people, he has become extremely gentle. The clothes he was wearing were not the same armor he was wearing in those years, nor the telepathic helmet he was wearing in those years, but an ordinary cowboy hat. Today''s Eric, after lunch and an hour''s sleep in bed, gets up and walks to the porch of the manor, where he is enjoying the delicious green tea on the small stool. Such a quiet and comfortable life, Eric hopes that it can continue forever, and always so. However, things always go against one''s wishes. The more you look forward to something, the more likely it will backfire. Just today, three black Mercedes Benz SUVs came here along the country road. Does it mean that the peace will be broken again? Chapter 885 The grand Mercedes Benz SUV runs on the country road. Although it is a country road, its quality is good. Although the carrying capacity is limited, there is no problem in carrying ordinary small vehicles. Today, three black SUVs in a row are driving smoothly on the road, and the speeding car windows are rows of dense woods that are quickly rowed by. "Professor, why did it take you nearly twenty years to meet your old friend?" The driver of a car has a unique discovery, especially the hair on his head looks like a pair of ears. He was wearing a loose jacket, revealing a strong chest muscle and hair on his chest. "Logan, the wizard has a lot of control here. In the past 20 years, he has hardly been out, and even if he goes out, he will come back soon. The border he set suddenly weakened a lot during this period, and I knew that the wizard had gone out again. And the time is still very long, otherwise, his border will not suddenly weaken. " The speaker is a bald old man, wearing a black suit, sitting in the back row. And what he called logan was Wolverine. And it''s Professor X who can call Wolverine that way. This time, he was holding a cigar in his mouth, controlling the steering wheel with his left hand, and said, "didn''t the wizard choose to woo you at the beginning?" Professor X nodded, "yes, I have. But since that thing passed, I always have doubts in my mind. I can''t make such a prudent decision until I''ve made it clear. " "Is your visit to this old friend just a reminiscence?" "Ha ha." Professor X chuckled and shook his head. "Not only that, but also other things. However, I haven''t seen my old friend for nearly 20 years. I also want to see him and see how he is living now. Is temper the same as before "Well, it''ll be about the same as you..." wolverine is not at ease when it comes to the terrible ability to control metal. I just don''t know how strong this gentleman is now after nearly 20 years. ¡­¡­ Soon, three two Mercedes Benz SUV turned into a narrow road, not a few minutes to come to a big open wooden door. Three cars drove into the wooden door one after another and drove along the dirt road to the manor at the end of the road. And the leisurely drink afternoon tea Eric, also put down the cup, he slightly vigilant to look at the three cars have come here. When the three black SUVs stopped one after another, Logan led them to get out of the car and then pressed a button. Then Eric saw the SUV''s body folded to reveal a very wide space. Then he saw the rear seat begin to deform, and then it turned into a metal wheelchair. A bald old man was sitting there quietly, looking at him and smiling. "Charles..." "Eric, long time no see." They say hello to each other, but Eric frowns and sees that his old friend is surprised. "Why did you come here all of a sudden?" "Old friend, I haven''t seen you for nearly 20 years. Don''t you welcome me?" Professor X looked at the tea set on the small round table on the porch, his nostrils moved slightly, his eyes brightened, "top quality tea!" Then he said to Eric, "it seems that nearly 20 years have passed and you have changed a lot. Why don''t you buy me a cup of tea? " At this time, several men in black suits and sunglasses came down from the two cars behind. Eric took a look at these people, then looked at Professor X, "come here, come here..." Professor X doesn''t mind. The wheelchair under his buttocks is controlled by him and goes to the porch. Then Professor X takes a cup of tea, takes a sip and savors it carefully¡° The tea is really of top quality. There is no market for it. It seems that your life here is very good! " "You come all the way from America to me. You shouldn''t just drink a cup of tea from me." Eric looks at Professor X. then he lights another cigarette and begins to puff. "What a beautiful country!" Professor X did not immediately answer Eric''s question, but first said something irrelevant, "it''s hard to imagine how such a beautiful and peaceful land gave birth to such a ruthless king." Eric frowned, but he did not speak. Professor X continued, "Eric, you live in seclusion here. Do you know anything about the outside world over the years?" "What do you mean?" "Too much here, too much wizard, about what the wizard did some time ago." Eric shook his head and said, "I don''t pay much attention to those things. I''m very satisfied with my current life. My wife and daughter, because of the wizard, died and came back to life, in my most desperate and painful time. Wizard, he resurrected my wife and daughter, and let us live the life I want now. Once again, I have my own home, my own land and manor. In this country, in this land, no one is afraid of me because of who I used to be. There is no discrimination against mutants here. I have made new friends here, including ordinary people and mutants. Nina goes to school, lives and grows up here. Recently, she seems to have a boyfriend. We live the life we want every day. Although it seems a bit remote here, there is a lot of space for us to move. When the interest came, I could go fishing, hunting, visiting neighbors and friends, all of which were precious to me. Without a wizard, I can''t enjoy the quiet life at all. I''m very satisfied with the life here, and I''m even more satisfied with my current identity. So I don''t want to be disturbed in my current life. " Professor X listened quietly, "old friend, I''m really happy to see that your current life is pretty good. But there''s one thing I want to tell you "What is it?" Professor X said seriously, "our future has been changed." Eric was stunned and couldn''t understand what he meant. "What do you mean? The future, what''s going on in the future? " "It means literally, but it''s more complicated. Our future has been changed, artificially, and the one who changes our future and destiny is the wizard "Charles, I don''t want to hear that. What if the future is changed? I''m very good for my current life. Now I''m in my tens. I have my own family, my own family. And I had lost them, and now I''m back. It''s all because the wizard, my wife and daughter, came back to me again. I am very grateful to him and willing to work for him, but nearly 20 years have passed. The wizard never arranged for me to work or disturb my life. Here, no one discriminates against mutants. Mutants can walk in the street and around. Like normal people, these are things that other places can''t bring to me. There, some are just discrimination, some just don''t understand, only fear and fear. People will hold on because of your past. Why, why did I save that man''s life, but he wanted to expose me to the police? Because I''m a mutant? Because of this, I lost my family again. If there is no wizard to help me, I will live in the pain of losing my family again He looked a little excited. "So from that day on, I vowed to repay the wizard. Because of him, let me once again lost my family, relatives. So, no matter what the wizard wants me to do, I will do it without hesitation "And to kill us, your countrymen, your friends?" Chapter 886 Suddenly, Eric couldn''t help but be stunned. He didn''t understand why his old friend suddenly said this. However, he instinctively associated with other things, some bad things. This may have something to do with his old friend, who will suddenly come to see him again after nearly 20 years. "What do you mean, Charles?" The expression on his face gradually turned to indifference, and his eyes changed from the usual mild to fierce, just like the magneto of twenty years ago, who came back again. "If the wizard one day orders you to kill me and our countrymen, will you obey his orders?" Professor X did not immediately answer Eric''s question, but said it again. "This..." Eric obviously didn''t know how to answer this question, and his heart was tangled by this question. On the one hand, he is his old friend, on the other hand, he is a benefactor. What''s more, he vowed to repay the wizard''s kindness. No matter what the wizard asked him to do, he would do it without hesitation. Now, Eric is thinking, if one day the wizard asked him to kill his friends and mutant compatriots, would he follow the orders of the wizard? Eric is confused at this moment. The problem is too heavy for him. He didn''t know how to face the problem and how to avoid it in the future. However, the most important thing at present is to ask old friends'' questions. Why do you choose to ask yourself such questions in such a period of time. Professor X looks at Eric''s silence for a period of time. He smiles on his face and pats his old friend on the back of his hand. "Eric, I''m glad that you didn''t immediately answer this question as you just said. But fell into confusion and thinking, obviously in your heart or care about my old friend and mutant compatriots. You are not as loyal to the wizard as you just said. Obviously, there is a set of standard answers in your mind "No, Charles, you''re wrong!" Eric suddenly said this to Professor X, and looked back with a very serious eye. In the latter''s eyes, he firmly said: "if in the future, the wizard wants me to kill you and the mutant compatriots. Then, I will first confirm why he issued this order. If he issued such an order for no reason, let me execute it unconditionally. I won''t take it. I can''t take orders for no reason! But... "He looked at Professor X seriously," if it''s you who have blocked the wizard''s business and tripped him, so that the wizard has given such an order, but I will dissuade you. But if you think that''s a big mistake, then I will help the wizard and eradicate you without hesitation! " "Is that your answer? Eric When Professor X heard Eric''s remarks, his expression was very calm. There was no anger at all. He was as calm as a stranger, dealing with different problems. "Yes Eric nodded heavily, "he has always been kind to me. Even at the beginning, I had a grudge with him, but..." he breathed heavily and spat out again, "after that, the wizard has been kind to me. It was he who revived my dead wife and daughter and restored my broken family. He gave me a stable and peaceful environment. In this country, in this small land, no one is afraid of me and discriminates against me because of my identity. Just as the wizard promised at the beginning, his kingdom has nothing but peace, no discrimination and no injustice. At least, in a big environment. I''m enjoying my life now, my wife, my daughter, looking at the smiles on their faces and the satisfaction in their eyes. My heart, unprecedented peace, so... "He looked at Professor X seriously," I don''t want someone to break the peace here, and I don''t like you to do some stupid things that irritate the wizard, do you understand? Old friend, Charles Professor X nodded calmly and looked at Eric with blessing, "I see, Eric. I''m glad that your current situation, you''ve been changed, although it''s beyond everyone''s expectation. But, can see your present life condition, I also feel the sincere joy and the blessing for you! Congratulations, my old friend. You are all alone. Now you are finally enjoying the warmth of your family. We wish you all the best After he said this, he said to Logan: "Logan, it''s time for us to go. It''s all... Over." One side of Logan is also puzzled eyes, but he still went to Professor X''s wheelchair, intend to take him away from here. Eric didn''t know what was going on at all. When his old friend came back, he said something specious, which made him confused¡° Old friend, what do you mean by what you said just now? What future has been changed, artificially? What''s going on? " Professor X looked at the latter, with a gentle smile on his face. "It doesn''t matter, Eric. The most important thing is that you have a good living environment and a family you love. That''s enough for you. In the future, you don''t need to pay more attention. The most important thing for you now is to live your own life. Finally, I sincerely wish you a happy life again With these words, Professor X left, and the people who came with him also left with him. Eric, who is only on the porch of the manor, is confused. I don''t know why he always feels that the back of his old friend looks so lonely and frustrated. He knew there was a reason for this, but he knew that even if he asked, he would not get any results. "Professor, what do you mean by what you just said to magneto? Why, I didn''t understand a word in the whole process? What kind of riddle are you playing Driving, Logan looks at Professor X in the rear seat through the rearview mirror. The latter at this time in the eyes, with a strong sense of frustration and loneliness, there are unspeakable emotions. "Logan, it doesn''t matter. Everything doesn''t matter." With that, a very powerful force poured out of his brain. Wipe out what happened today from Logan and everyone''s mind. "Wizard, you changed the future after all. Even with the help of the gods, I can''t correct the future changed by you. I lost, completely lost, and the whole universe lost. Even the last resort left by the gods has failed with you. Finally, I sincerely wish you can achieve your ideal and unify all the universes. Leading it to a more brilliant future. " Professor X looked out of the window at the sky. After finishing the last paragraph, he had a strong will in the boundless blue sky. Then, the temperament of Professor X was different and changed again. It seems that a will from his body has disappeared forever, and the future time line has also disappeared, and has been self corrected by the power of time. From now on, no one can interfere with the past through the timeline, and it is also from this moment that a new future begins. "Professor, what do you mean by what you just said to magneto? Why, I didn''t understand a word in the whole process? What kind of riddle are you playing Driving, Logan looks through the rearview mirror at Professor X sitting in the rear row. The latter, with blessing in his eyes, has a gentle smile on his face. "Logan, that doesn''t matter. Now the most important thing is that Eric has found the life he wants to find, which is the best result for him. He has gone through too many tragic things and sufferings in his life. " "Why didn''t you explain to magneto what the wizard did in America and killed Nick fry?" He also looked at the two cars in the back row through the rearview mirror, "the U.S. government has paid enough money to get magneto back, but it also specially asked you to go out and get in touch." Professor X shook his head. "It''s not necessary to disturb the peaceful life of old friends because of such things. As for the US government, I will explain it. Let''s go home, Logan "Yes, Professor!" Chapter 887 Boom! With a dull sound in the sky, a twisted door appeared, and a figure wrapped in black robes stepped out. After a short journey through different universes, Jiangning returns to the main world again, where he has his country and his relatives. Whenever a journey ends, he always comes back here to have a quiet rest for a period of time, and then goes to the next stage of the journey. After that, Jiangning went back home and got together with his family to learn about what his eldest son, tutehem, had recently done since his resurrection. He is reviewing the history of this country and the world history to understand everything that has happened in the world for thousands of years from a comprehensive perspective. Compared with thousands of years ago, modern language has undergone great changes, with many new words and different grammatical problems. While reviewing the history and accepting the convenient life rhythm of modern society, tutehem is also changing his language habits. Just as the language of modern China is different from that of 2000 years ago, the popular language in the Central Plains at that time was called Yayan, but it has long been lost. The ancient language of touthheim is also different from the modern language, which can almost be regarded as lost, or a variation and re creation based on the ancient language. The most obvious point is that future generations with outstanding spirit can no longer produce all kinds of incredible things through ancient language. This is because, to some extent, language has been changed, artificially changed, resulting in this result. However, Jiangning is not thinking about restoring the ancient language, which has a great impact on the modern society. At present, tutehem is in such a state of learning. While correcting his own language, he begins to review his own history and read through the world history. Of course, the world history here is not the history of educating students and fooling people. All of them are true records of history, and only the ruling class is qualified to understand the true history. While reading and studying history, he annotated the contents of each page and left his own comments. Moreover, in a very short time, he has read through the history of his country and the world history, and is now in the stage of research and integration. He marveled at the changes in the past few thousand years and praised the pride of their first civilization. At the same time, he was also saddened by the fact that they could dominate the world and expand their territory for countless times. However, because of the population and pride, they often lost this opportunity. At this time, he told Jiangning his doubts. "Father, since you begged for land from heaven and earth, why didn''t you expand our land? As the first civilization, we are now trapped in such a narrow island. " "Well." Jiangning thought for a while, then said: "first of all, because of our geographical factors, the Mediterranean is so big, and the suitable place is just the current sea area. It''s too big. It''s going to be directly connected to Europe and Africa. It''s easy to mix our blood lineage, and the second is our blood lineage. It makes us breed much lower than other races. In the future, it will be very difficult for us to ensure the purity of our lineage by virtue of our low fertility rate! Secondly... "He said," I don''t want my hard-earned land to be occupied by people of mixed race and other races. Then, as far as my own problems are concerned, my achievements determine what the descendants of my blood can achieve! " "What do you mean?" "Literally, it involves a lot of complicated blood science." Jiangning said: "as I grow stronger and stronger, the descendants with my blood will be more or less changed by me, and many of the forces that appear in me will gradually recover and appear in the descendants with my blood. And you... "He looked at tuteham," as my lineage, you will gain more powerful power and supernatural ability with me! And that''s the glory that I can''t bear to share with other people. " As he began to grow stronger, as a descendant of his blood, in the future, because of his reasons, he will awaken all kinds of supernatural powers he carries. Blood will be sublimated, and many incredible powers will appear. As the lineal inheritor of his blood, the benefits will be very obvious and direct. In the end, it is sublimated into a kind of higher life. This is what he naturally knew because of his own reasons and changes. He didn''t think of it before, and didn''t know about it. He was just selfish. He didn''t want to let the Romans and many ancient nationalities perish, and the prosperous land was occupied by other nationalities. Tang Erzhi enjoyed the fruits of their civilization The same is true for Jiangning. Up to now, he doesn''t want to change this situation, just as his racial discrimination problem is very serious, he doesn''t want to change it in his life. Tutehem doesn''t understand. He hasn''t regained this kind of supernatural power at present. Maybe it''s because of Jiangning that he can''t make the descendant''s blood appear earth shaking sublimation and transformation directly. However, the seed of influence has begun to appear, which will wake up slowly with the passage of time, and will bring up a group of special blood descendants because of his own achievements. At this time, Jiangning''s soul suddenly moved, and a message that had been hidden for nearly 20 years was touched. That is the original information left by myself from the future time line, which explains the backhand arranged by myself from the future time line. As he knows the impact of what he will do in the future, Jiangning has made corresponding changes according to the message he left behind in the future timeline. The most obvious result is that in the future, he did not deliberately look for the debris of the mudboard, but now he has the key debris of the mudboard. The most important reason is that he has the confidence to face any bad future. Now, with the complete disappearance of the future imprint left in the soul, Jiangning also understands the disappearance of the future timeline. This means that the future has been changed by him. At the same time, he began to read the information fragments left in this land. The whole territory, this small country, had been run by him for a long time. Both the secular regime and the field of mysticism involved in him are managed like iron barrels. Naturally, the arrival of Professor X, Jiangning also by looking for the time line, clearly know. His worldly eyes, focusing on the time line of his absence, watching the conversation between Professor X and Eric, watching his last lonely look at the sky and his last part, are obviously words for himself. Later, Jiangning felt that from Professor X''s body, the will that came from the future time line completely disappeared. Even with the help of the so-called universe gods, Professor X''s will still can''t blend with the will of this world after a long time, so as to make all kinds of situations that can affect the future. Therefore, when the time is approaching 20 years, the will of Professor X in the future begins to take over the dominant power and take over the body and mind of this world. At the last moment, we want to pull the future magneto back to their camp. But I didn''t expect that because of Jiangning''s intervention, Eric, the ally of wanciwang, had already become a man in Jiangning. The loss of a most important ally means that the future will be completely changed. Although magneto''s influence on the universe is not great, it is very important for human beings and mutants. Similarly, because of the change of his fate, the grand future was completely reversed. So far, this time line has been completely reversed, changed and completely disappeared. In the future, the historical trend and destiny of the world will be different from that of the past. Because it''s a whole new history in a whole new timeline. At this point, the reversal of the future was announced, completely broken! Chapter 888 The main world, the western suburb industrial park of tutehem. Nearly 20 years have passed, and now it has become more famous. There are too many advanced technologies and inventions that are born here and then go to the world. In the international market and the high-end market, it occupies a large share. Every year, it earns countless money from the international market, which is the envy of all countries. However, countries are still unable to impose sanctions on some high-end equipment and instruments, because those are scientific experimental instruments and medical equipment. Although they are expensive to sell, they are better than advanced ones. Therefore, countries have to hold their noses and acquiesce. They can impose sanctions or even boycott other commodities for various reasons. However, for these sophisticated instruments and equipment, countries simply can not refuse their influence. Especially for the medical system and scientific research system, the search for high-end medical devices has never stopped. Too many countries are eager for these sophisticated medical devices. Some of them are closed to the East because of industrial equipment and technology, especially to China. Blockades in various fields have never been banned. Only when a certain technology gradually falls behind, will it be sold to China to make a profit. However, China has to hold its nose and buy these technologies and equipment. Among them, various industrial machine tools, scientific research equipment and medical devices are the most important. The lack of truly sophisticated medical devices has made Chinese medicine inferior to western countries in some aspects. In addition, traditional Chinese medicine has not formed a rigorous scientific system, as well as a series of Western brainwashing pressure, China''s local medicine has been weakening. On the contrary, western medicine has developed rapidly by virtue of a long established and multi classified subject. Although it is advanced, it is not absolute in some aspects. Even in some diseases, it is not as effective as traditional Chinese medicine. Although China''s national strength and international influence have been increasing year by year, China''s overall strength is still poor, and the west is not a bit. There are too many technologies and equipment they are eager for, because of their own historical reasons, to catch up with the pace of the West. In the western world, because of the collapse of the colonial system in the last century, their rapid pace has finally stopped, coupled with the problem of small land and scarce resources. The western countries without colonies, to a large extent, have been weakened, and they have never been so overbearing in the last century. However, in this case, only tutehem is an exception. Their own situation is too special, and there are many secrets. The whole world is guessing how huge and frightening this country will be after thousands of years of accumulation. Even after the collapse of the colony, the national strength of this small ancient country experienced twists and turns, but it rose rapidly in the following years. After the collapse of the Soviet Union, it became the only superpower that could compete fiercely with the United States in the world. The struggle between the two countries has never stopped and never ended. Similarly, the two countries have been constantly competing in international arms sales and the export of various industrial and other sophisticated equipment. However, although the world''s market is huge, it has also been shared by many countries. In the former colonies of various countries, the economy has long been secretly controlled by various countries. Although the total economic volume of tutehem ranks second in the world, its small size, resource storage and scarcity of population restrict it to a certain extent. In order to further develop and re open up new markets, in the 1980s, tutehem''s enterprises began to invest in China. Nearly 20 years later, tutehem and China have got to know each other well. At the very least, it has broken the barrier that China is blocked by Western technology and equipment. Although not all of them have been broken, at least a small gap has been broken, so that many technologies and equipment that are forbidden by default by various countries have flowed into China. Not to mention, in the last century, touthheim also helped China build primary heavy industry, which opened a good situation for the follow-up exchanges between the two sides. It has naturally won China''s favor and friendship. Although this China is not the one that has raised itself, Jiangning still tends to be here from the aspect of inner emotion, so it is feasible to give some benefits appropriately. With the rapid development of China''s opening up, China has gradually become rich. At the beginning of the 21st century, China has achieved remarkable achievements. Tutehem also made a lot of money with China''s booming economy. Because of the good relations between the two countries and the frequent exchanges between the people, at least Jiangning had no government officials for a day, which was against his will. Therefore, two decades of in-depth exchanges have made bilateral relations better and better. Although there is no pure friendship between countries, only interests. However, because of their respective thoughts and interests, tutehem and China have become quasi allies with good relations between the West and the East. China needs tutehem''s help to attract firepower from the western world, as well as tutehem''s help. Tutehem, on the other hand, needs China''s cheap labor, market and raw material sources. The two sides hit it off immediately, and the relationship between the two countries has been heating up over time. Finally, this year, a "letter for help" from China crossed the Indian Ocean, the Red Sea and Suez into the Mediterranean Sea and came to tutehem. Because of the historical problems left over by China and its neighbors, as well as the backward medical system in China (compared with tuteham and the West) and some problems in heavy industry, tuteham has to voice his support at this moment in the face of the American''s move of "encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao". In the international political arena, tutehem took a vote to be close to his younger brother''s country and support China. In practice, an Indian Ocean sub fleet was sent to visit China. They are accompanied by a 100000 ton nuclear powered aircraft carrier and a cargo ship carrying a number of high-end industrial equipment and medical equipment. This time, it was not only the Navy escorting these cutting-edge equipment, but also a strong political support from its peers. This makes the small countries around Southeast Asia in a moment silence, dare not jump out to clamor half a sentence, but they know, this is a bad temper. The reputation of the dragon in the Mediterranean is not in vain, it is the title of countless blood and corpses. As for the actions of the secular government, Jiangning only paid attention to one point and no longer continued to pay attention to it. Many seemingly meaningless behaviors are chessmen arranged by him. China has the largest population, as well as the most potential talents. All of these may provide support for his hegemony in the future. Even if it is trivial, it is not to be underestimated at the critical moment. Although there is no deep connection between the identity of this world and the main world of China, in Jiangning''s view, this is only a parallel country with the same name as its home country, but the process of the two similarities and dissimilarities still slightly touched him. He is willing to accept countries with the same appearance and skin color. As for those people who are still very stupid and stupid, he will never choose to accept them. Because the only function of these people is to waste resources and nothing else. At the same time, Jiangning also wants to start collecting all kinds of gene maps around the world through this behavior. At present, he has the gene map of human beings, but he does not have all the gene maps of special mutation groups. In addition, he plans to collect genetic maps of all kinds of aliens living in the vast universe. To prepare for possible changes in the future, he has never had the opportunity to act, but now he has enough time to complete it. However, before that, he also wanted to visit the country in the universe, which is said to be the center of the universe, the enviable beautiful country - Asgard! Chapter 889 Tutehem, western suburb industrial park. "Yes, very good, Dr. Trask. I agree with your current research results. These are excellent killing weapons! Once on the battlefield, I can guarantee that the whole earth, no one can stop them Looking at these huge man-made mechanical weapons three meters, five meters and ten meters away, Jiangning was full of praise and affirmation. Standing beside him was Dr. trisk Bolivar, who is now more than one meter eight. Having experienced the comprehensive treatment of the fully automatic medical platform, his short stature, which was ridiculed and discriminated against, has long been said goodbye. Now, he is more than half a head higher than Jiangning, who is standing beside him. Although it is in height than Jiangning, but the latter can not want to compare the height of the idea. He clearly knew that although the man around him was not tall, he was not strong. However, in that seemingly small body, what kind of powerful, invincible and frightening terrorist force is contained. The power of the latter is best evidenced by the fact that half of Paris was turned into ruins at the Paris summit. But also with the steady passage of time, this subtle influence, more unforgettable. Therefore, in trisk Bolivar''s heart, although the other party is not high in the body, but in the power is a desperate Titan giant! Moreover, even if someone wants to laugh at Jiangning by his height, the latter''s spirit identity is far more than the Hulk, which can make most races in the universe feel huge pressure and despair. So Dr. trisk Bolivar said humbly and respectfully, "Your Majesty, you are so flattered. Thanks to you, I am able to have such an excellent scientific experimental site and the full support of all kinds of resources. Coupled with the advanced scientific and technological support of touthheim, I am able to continuously sublimate my perfect weapon on the basis of your guidance. " "Yes." Jiangning nodded with satisfaction and looked at him with a gentle smile. On one side, John Carlisle, who is not only the boss of the enterprise, but also the former Prime Minister and the actual person in charge of the whole industrial park, is very tired of trisk''s flattery. At the same time, hold deep contempt for him, although through the medical platform, trisk''s height problem is solved. However, in Carlisle''s mind, the other side is still that slovenly, ugly dwarf. Now, it is in his heart, upgraded to the ranks of flatterers. "Now, please introduce these killing weapons to me, doctor!" Jiangning''s attitude towards these talented and imaginative scientists is not generally friendly, or even friendly. This is one of the reasons why these scientists are convinced. Plus the excellent conditions, the supply of funds and resources, no place in the world or in the universe can be better than here. "All right, my majesty!" Trisk saluted with elegant etiquette, and then introduced in the tone of nobility, "Your Majesty, according to your original idea, I classified these weapons like tanks. First of all, this kind of pursuer is not big because it pursues the fleeing enemy. But the victory is fast enough, the small laser gun equipped can defeat any fleeing enemy, and the magic weapon with both hands in close combat is also enough to deal with any opponent. The gene template on board can be regulated according to the enemy''s race and ability, making it more suitable for pursuing the enemy, and it is also suitable for the assassination weapon of beheading in the enemy''s rear. " Then, he introduced another one again, "this is a hunter in charge of frontal combat. In addition to atmospheric navigation, it also has gene navigation. The gene templates loaded inside can also be analyzed according to the types of enemies, so as to make more favorable coping styles. Meanwhile, with a medium laser gun on the shoulder, it''s hard to destroy the planet, but it''s easy to destroy a city. I believe that at that time, no matter the mutants or the human army will be able to face the hunting strike from it! " "That''s right. It''s really the same as what I imagined. It''s a hunter who specializes in hunting prey!" Jiangning''s affirmation makes trisk even more happy. He begins to introduce the last finale, which is also the final weapon that Jiangning fully supports. That is, the exterminator weapon, which is ten meters away, is still human in shape. Ten meters tall, his body is covered with scale like armor, and his body looks very long, even thin. If it can destroy a planet, no matter who will choose to believe it. "Your Majesty, this is the last weapon, the exterminator!" The introduction of the exterminator made Dr. Trask''s mood become very excited in a moment. He explained it almost in the way of sound and emotion. "In addition to the above two weapons, the functions carried by pursuers and hunters, I also designed a superluminal cruise device for Star Trek. Of course, I didn''t do it alone, but all the members did it together. Finally, I realized the miniaturization of the superluminal engine, so I could equip it on the exterminator. " "Go on, Dr. Trask!" "Yes, your majesty!" Trisk continued: "Your Majesty, according to your original idea, the exterminator should have the destructive power to destroy a planet in one shot. For this reason, my colleagues and I have made many inferences and assumptions. However, as you can guess, the effect is not very good, almost no progress. Because, if our country''s star annihilating cannon wants to destroy a planet with one shot, the gun body and caliber of this super laser gun will be astonishing, and the corresponding exterminator will also be astonishing. In this way, it is contrary to your original plan. Because it''s better to build a Death Star directly than to build a specific and huge exterminator. After all, for the latter, the empire is already mature and has mass production technology, while the exterminators are still in a groping state for the Empire. " Jiangning gave affirmation and nodded silently. Trisk felt a little relieved and said, "for this reason, my colleagues in the design department, weapons department, power department and other departments have been trying to solve this problem. First of all, we optimize the power system so that the power can be maintained or even improved, and then we develop miniaturization. The same is true for weapons and other devices. With unremitting efforts, the miniaturization of the power system has been perfectly solved, but the Star Destroyer cannons are still unable to solve the problem. " "At this time, our intelligence department found out that there was a genius in the United States who discovered a kind of micro atom that can make objects and even people shrink. It was learned by our intelligence agents and then reported to the police. When I learned that, I felt that this kind of atom would solve this problem. Then, under the leadership of marquis Carlisle, the imperial agents succeeded in achieving this result. Moreover, after the transformation of imperial science and technology, the final product is qualified. Weapons can be miniaturized and equipped... " "Ant man!" Jiangning''s secret way is that the atoms that can make objects shrink and people shrink with them can only be PIM particles in ant people. However, this is good news for Jiangning. As for ant man, he only pays a little attention. For him, such a role can''t shake his heart. "The miniaturization of weapons has successfully solved the problem of the exterminator''s weapons and made its design perfect. However, at this time, we imagined that the universe might be strange to other human countries. But it''s not new to the Empire. Moreover, in the universe, there are many civilizations and races. What kind of power they have is mostly unknown to the Empire. Therefore, we have studied the popular deformable mechanical life on the earth some time ago, and got inspiration from them at the same time. That is, on the basis of the exterminator, I once again give these ultimate and combined deformation abilities... " Jiangning''s eyes brightened, trisk also with excited and proud smile, "yes, my majesty! In the research and analysis of alien mechanical life race, the exterminators of Empire also have the ability of combination and deformation. The combination of several exterminators will be a huge ultimate weapon, and the weapons carried on it can also be combined into a Super Star Destroyer cannon. Finally, I brought you my final achievement... "He pointed to the exterminator in front of him and said with pride," this is the exterminator! " Chapter 890 It has to be said that trisk''s creativity and research are really eye-catching. This creativity is still effective for Jiangning. Through the relevant analysis and research of the group of mechanical life from Cybertron, together with the research of fire seed source and the ready-made samples of Fallen King Kong and Megatron. From their bodies, there are many things that can be performed by reverse engineering. Although, in some weapons, touthheim did not look up to it. However, the technology, power, energy and protective cover of the spaceship provide a lot of relevant information and inspiration. No, trisk used the deformability of these deformable Mechanical creatures to design them for the exterminators. In his idea, although the firepower of a single annihilator is still powerful, it can''t kill a planet in one shot. However, if multiple exterminators are combined by their deformability, the energy and power systems installed inside them will be combined into a powerful energy furnace. The size, internal parts and cannons will also be reconstituted into larger scale and stronger cannons, It not only has super firepower, but also has the ability of single operation. After continuous deduction and analysis and comparison of various data, the finished product of the exterminator was finally created. At this moment, trisk looked at the satisfied smile on Jiangning''s face, his heart relaxed, and asked tentatively, "Your Majesty, do you think the works I submitted can become the power of the Empire?" "Very good, very good." Jiangning affirmed the finished product in front of him, "doctor, you have completed what I want completely according to my imagination. It''s just... "When trisk listened to the previous words, he was still very happy, and then he was a little nervous because of Jiangning''s sudden sentence break. Jiangning saw his uneasiness, "just don''t know, pursuers, hunters and exterminators, for the war in the universe, can complete my heart''s expectations?" "You mean?" "If we fight against the civilization and life in the vast universe, can they be competent for this task? There are many powerful civilizations and races in the universe, among which there are many strong ones with special powers. I''m only afraid that the weapons made with so many resources will only be able to show off their prestige on the earth in the end! " Trisk lowered his head, thought for a moment, and then replied, "Your Majesty, the pursuers and hunters may not have enough in the face of what you call the powerful civilization of the universe and the dignity of life. However, the exterminators can definitely face the cosmic civilization and life. Perhaps the deterrent force caused by a single exterminator is very small. However, with the power of annihilating a planet, no civilization or life in the universe can resist the powerful firepower of the exterminators. " "I naturally believe that." "But I always want to pursue perfection, doctor. Can there be a way to make them more powerful, not only on earth, but also to adapt to the scale of the universe, and also to have enough deterrent force?" he said After hearing this, trisk said confidently: "sire, there is only one core module of these three ultimate weapons, which is the internal DNA module. Their operational methods and methods are based on the changes and coping styles made by analyzing the enemy''s DNA. If the empire can have the DNA module of most life in the universe, then I can guarantee that these three ultimate weapons will become more terrible! " Jiangning listened to the expression, Carlisle listened to the expression on his face became not good-looking, he said: "Dr. trisk, how broad is the universe, and how to calculate the life in it? Just collecting the DNA of these living bodies, not to mention the distance, not to mention the difficulty, just time is an extremely distant astronomical number. Do you mean to shirk that the Empire will not have so much time to collect the DNA of all living beings in the universe in order to complete the weapons you designed? " He sneered, "can''t it be that you have no way to fulfill your Majesty''s request, so you deliberately put forward such an unrealistic request, so that your majesty can retreat in the face of difficulties?" Trisk heard the words and was furious. "Marquis Carlisle, this is a serious slander! What''s in it for me to do this? It''s my dream to make the weapon I designed more powerful. What can I do to make myself unhappy? You... " "All right, shut up!" Carlisle and trisk shut up one after another. Although they are still glaring at each other, the language conflict has stopped. "I''m always very tolerant of talented people, including you two," Jiangning said. However, this does not mean that you two can be presumptuous in front of me, or even suppress each other. " "Your Majesty..." they were so scared that they didn''t dare to say anything. Jiangning raised his hand and they shut up again. He said, "you don''t have to be too afraid. I''m a tolerant wizard. I''m always tolerant of the talents under my command. In the future, you just need to remember, don''t take your care to think bad about my big things. Otherwise, even in the excellent talents, I can only be ruthless He beat them, Carlisle and trisk, at this moment which has a trace of pride, scared as if to see a natural enemy, dare not move¡° Carlisle, you are good at business. You are good at medical treatment, mechanical manufacturing, anti gravity, physics and cosmology. Trisk is good at biological systems. Your two expertise can complement each other. I need you to integrate all your ideas to make the weapons of the Empire more powerful. Fortunately, when the time is right, let me conquer the universe! " "Yes, your majesty!" They were shocked. Although they thought of all kinds of things, they also guessed. However, when this shocking news clearly came, they were shocked! They have already walked in front of all people, marching towards the universe, and the goal of conquest in the future has changed from the ancient neighboring nations and countries to the civilization and life of the universe. "As for Dr. Trask''s proposal, I will wait for an opportunity to solve it, and from today on, the Intelligence Department of the Empire should move into the universe. Carlisle, it''s up to you later and organize! " Jiangning once again handed over this power to Carlisle, and then he encouraged trisk to leave the industrial park. After he left, Carlisle immediately returned to the government and held a very secret meeting. Then, a group of elite talents with special abilities were selected from all over tuteham to form a special intelligence team. They will fly an advanced spaceship, travel in the universe, spy on cosmic intelligence, including the distribution of civilization and various forces, etc. Jiangning, on the other hand, is thinking about Dr. Trask''s proposal. It seems to take a long time, almost impossible to complete the guess, in Jiangning''s mind to a bit possible to complete. However, he is also strange to the universe. Although the physical body can cross the universe, it is totally different from being familiar with the universe. So far, he has never been involved in Star Trek. For the position of various civilizations and forces in the universe, he is also a fog. Therefore, what he has to do now is to learn the first step of intelligence information and help him understand the general information of the universe. With the help of information and intelligence, most things can be done with his power at this moment. In the universe, the only one who can provide him with some information is Asgard, who has been famous for a long time, but has never seen him. Chapter 891 In the vast universe, an elegant and beautiful spacecraft is sailing in the lonely space. This 158 meter diameter, 68.9 meter radius spaceship has already replaced its six plasma acceleration engines with superluminal ones. The main weapon is two plasma laser cannons, electromagnetic weapons and conventional missiles. It is a spaceship forgotten by Jiangning for a long time. Once he traveled to another space, Prometheus, a private spaceship customized on earth - the wizard king! It is said that since the completion of the spaceship, he only experienced it once, and then the spaceship was sealed up. This time, because he was going to Asgard, he suddenly came up with the idea of experiencing interstellar tourism. Therefore, the spaceship almost forgotten by him was unsealed by him again. And, instead of the outdated plasma power system on the spaceship, install a superluminal engine. As for other things, they are basically unchanged. Even if there are relevant changes, they just make the interior of this luxurious spaceship more luxurious. At his command, the designers, engineers and workers carried out a detailed inspection of his exclusive spaceship, and then installed the advanced superluminal engine device. After a month of installation, inspection and decoration. Jiangning then piloted this spaceship. Under the control of the white queen, who has become a real intelligent life body, Jiangning flew to the vast universe and to Asgard, which has attracted countless people for a long time. As for Asgard, Jiangning has never seen him before. He only knows that he is different from the general planetary world. It''s like an independent continent floating in the universe. However, it has all the characteristics of life planet, which is a beautiful and powerful place in the universe. It is the center of the universe, the place of prosperity. Now Jiangning is going to Asgard. Before he comes back, he has told the so-called Athar Protoss who live there the news of his coming to Asgard. As for whether they welcome themselves or not, Jiangning will not think at all, especially when Odin knows his current status and personality, he will not do anything stupid to offend a God. Even if, in Jiangning''s eyes, the title of God is so unqualified, just half god. However, in this chaotic universe, the demigod has the same power as the creator. At the same time, in Asgard, Odin, who sits high on the golden throne, also knows that Jiangning is coming to Asgard. He ordered Asgard''s guardian, heimdar, to observe Jiangning''s position and report to the police immediately according to his movements. At the same time, Odin also passed on his order, asking his subjects to organize a grand welcome party to welcome the guests who are extremely important and noble to the whole universe! "Father, who is coming to Asgard?" Thor, the God of thunder, has been extremely comfortable recently. Ever since he saw his girlfriend mysteriously missing through the eyes of heydal and hurried back to earth, he was greatly alarmed by the mysterious things in his girlfriend''s body. Want to take his girlfriend back to Asgard for examination and treatment, but the wizard who appeared halfway interrupted the transmission of rainbow bridge and forced them back. Later, his father Odin personally returned to the earth. Tol and his girlfriend learned that the wizard on the earth had already transformed into a real God. The golden eyes, awe inspiring! Then Thor watched with his own eyes as the wizard took out the contents of his girlfriend''s body and turned them into a red gem in front of them. So far, Thor knew that the stone was one of the infinite stones. However, this is nothing to him, or even nothing at all. In his mind, his girlfriend, Jane foster, was granted permission by his father to live in Asgard for a period of time. This makes Thor very happy. Since then, he has been hanging out with his girlfriend all day long, taking her to every place in Asgard, cuddling, cuddling and hugging all day long He spent the whole day hanging out with his girlfriend without thinking about the deep meaning. His father was afraid that because his girlfriend was on the earth, he often wanted to steal back the earth. He was afraid that he would offend the real master of the earth and even the galaxy. That''s why Jane Foster was allowed to enter Asgard, so as not to let the absent-minded and unfilial son be in a trance all day. At this time, Odin listened to Thor''s inquiry, and sighed in his heart. The boy''s life was very happy during this period of time. He was moistened by love and was radiant every day. He was smiling everywhere. I have never considered the crisis hidden under the seemingly quiet appearance, and I am... Alas! Thinking of this, Odin was more worried. "You''ve seen the coming guests, too. They are gods! From the earth, God born from the earth! The real master of the Galaxy "It''s him!" Torr''s pupils shrunk, thinking of the mysterious power, the formidable power, and all sorts of incredible abilities of his opponent. Moreover, let his father also incomparably fear, respect God. Now, to Asgard? He said subconsciously, "what is he doing here? The universe is so big, why do we have to come to Asgard? " "Shut up, Thor!" Odin rebuked, "you can say that before me. When God comes, you can''t say that before him. Because carelessness may bring disaster to Asgard "Are you aware of something?" Odin shook his head and said, "go down, tell your subjects, and welcome Asgard''s true guest, God Then he waved his hand and motioned to Thor to go down. Torr, who wanted to ask what else, had no choice but to hold back his words and turned to walk outside the palace. He wanted to convey his father''s orders to his subjects. In accordance with the highest specifications, the most magnificent specifications, to welcome the arrival of the gods! "Perhaps, this God will become the Savior of our Asgard, or he may become the destroyer of our Asgard..." he did not dare to say the following guess. ¡­¡­ In the space, Jiangning''s spaceship is flying towards Asgard at superluminal speed, although it has never been to Asgard in person. However, he clearly knows the breath of Thor and the power from rainbow bridge, as well as the position of Odin and Jane foster. This made Asgard shine like a lighthouse in his eyes, pointing out the direction for him. At this moment, he is sitting on the chair in the control room, holding a glass in his hand, staring at the universe with his eyes, and drinking from time to time. Eyes, already across the space, looked at Asgard and the guardian of Asgard, eyes watching the guardian of the universe, that from time to time pay attention to the spacecraft, but dare not look at himself. Then, the speed of the spaceship accelerated and reached the limit in a very short time. The visual effect is that the spaceship suddenly disappears from the universe, and then reappears in front of a floating continent in the universe. "It''s really... A very beautiful country!" His eyes looked at the beautiful Asgard, and he praised it from the bottom of his heart. A beautiful continent floating in the universe, where there are undulating mountains, vibrant forests, dense rivers, lakes and the sea, surrounded by light. Secondly, the buildings with different shapes and beautiful appearance are undulating in land, hills and mountains according to the terrain. Tall building, full of three-dimensional sense, perfect combination of technology and magic, looks very beautiful and comfortable. Then, the spaceship flew toward the land in front of us, where a square facing the sea was already crowded with people. The street was surrounded by flowers, the ground was covered with long clean and beautiful carpets, and people stood on both sides. But Asgard''s rulers and warriors, dressed neatly and solemnly, stood beside King Odin and looked up at the sky and the slowly descending spaceship. "God, it''s coming!" Chapter 892 Before long, the beautiful spaceship slowly landed, and four of its superluminal jets slowly went down and vertical, reducing the speed of landing. Finally, the spaceship landed steadily on the land of Asgard. The closed cabin door was then opened, and Jiangning, dressed in black, stepped down from the spaceship. There was no hood, black shoulder length hair, and a pair of golden eyes, sweeping the asgards standing on both ends of the red carpet. From the appearance, there is no difference between them and human beings on earth, but their physical quality is far better than human beings. At this time, they all look at him with very curious eyes. "For the first time since Asgard, God has visited us. It''s an honor for Asgard. On behalf of Asgard, I welcome God to come Odin took the lead, followed by a neat welcome that seemed to have been rehearsed in advance. "Although it''s my first visit to Asgard, it''s a unique and beautiful country in the universe! I feel the kindness and enthusiasm from Asgard, which makes me very happy The change of his identity limited his understanding of the universe, but his tone was always high. "It''s him. When can we build a spaceship on earth? Moreover, the technology contained in this spacecraft must be very advanced. So, come to Asgard from the earth Jane foster, who is standing with Thor, is full of curiosity and research desire. She does not hide her curiosity. Thor bit her ear and whispered in her ear, "to be honest, I''m surprised, too. It''s not the first time I''ve been to earth. I''m very clear about the technology there. It''s absolutely impossible to enter the stage of Star Trek, but he came to Asgard in a spaceship. Maybe... God, there will always be secrets we don''t know. " "Cough!" Hearing their conversation, Odin gave them a warning, and then said to Jiangning with a smile: "we have prepared a grand banquet for you. At the same time, we will introduce you to our excellent subjects and scenery of Asgard. Please appreciate it." Jiangning looked slightly at Thor and Jane foster and said, "I''m looking forward to Asgard''s party!" Then, under the guidance of Odin, stepping on the red carpet decorated with flowers along the way, he walked towards Asgard''s Fairy palace. In the fairy palace, Jiangning naturally sat on the throne, while Odin, his wife, son, Asgard''s important ministers and ministers sat on the side. It was a luxurious and exotic banquet. It was very successful and the atmosphere was very pleasant. For the presence of a true God, no one dares to be half lazy. All of them were talking nice words. At the same time, they introduced Asgard''s pride in a proud and obscure way. Then they arranged a song and dance performance and an attack performance from the paladin warriors. Jiangning''s eyes were full of interest, which made the people of Asgard who had been paying close attention to him feel relieved. The smile on his face was more or less sincere. "King Odin, I have something to ask for help when I venture to visit you When the banquet was almost finished, Jiangning put down his wine glass and said to Odin sitting on the next seat. "You are very kind. As the true God of the universe, we Asgard would be honored if we could help you! I just don''t know if Asgard can finish your work. Don''t screw up your work and make you angry. Please understand us. After all, mortals have their limitations and cannot be enlightened. " Odin politely said no, as if he was afraid that Jiangning would ask them to send Asgard to do something unknown. Jiangning naturally understood the hidden meaning of his words, but he didn''t think so. "King Odin is humble. Although he ascended the throne of God, my God has limited knowledge of the universe. I''m very curious about everything in the universe. I''m very curious about different life forms and civilizations, their historical process and the changes from the DNA level over the long years. So, I''m here to ask you, Asgard, where in the universe can satisfy my little curiosity. " Hearing that he didn''t care for Asgard, Odin was relieved. Then he thought about Jiangning''s request, although he said a lot. But the basic content is only one point. He is interested in the endless DNA of cosmic life and wants to study them. Although I don''t know what he is going to do, the problem and worry have nothing to do with him. Therefore, he said, "I''m afraid you need to go to the powerful empires in the universe. They have a long history, powerful technology, and multi-ethnic subjects. I think only these empires can meet your requirements. In addition, I heard that in a strange place in the universe, there was a legendary ancient human collector who collected all kinds of strange things from the universe. Including the special life body, I think he can also meet your requirements! " "Oh?" Jiangning asked curiously, "the universe is so vast, do they have this ability?" Odin said, "at least, it''s OK to satisfy a small part of your curiosity. As for the wider area, I''m afraid that there are some other living things that are beyond our grasp. However, in the universe, there are also a group of mercenaries and other organizations dedicated to the service of employers. You can also award a task. At that time, there will be mercenary organizations to travel all over the universe and collect everything you need. At the same time, we Asgard are also willing to collect some for you. But there are some powerful creatures that even Asgard can''t help. I hope you can understand us, Asgard After hearing this, Jiangning said happily, "very good, this is very good." He took his glass, faced King Odin, and said, "King Odin, this time I came to Asgard, I really got something immediately. You satisfy my curiosity, and in return, I can satisfy Asgard''s wish. In the future, on my land, there will be a place for you to live and multiply in Asgard. As a result, Asgard has provided me with intelligence support and help today. " Odin is also a smile and happy, he took the glass, "thank you very much for your protection, Asgard will never forget!" With that, drink a glass of wine. In the past, the mellow and soft wine had no taste today. He lamented in his heart. Asgard will finally usher in the ancient prophecy. Fortunately, some gods are willing to accept them and provide shelter. He never doubted whether the prophecy would come true. Even though their experiences are different now, what should come will come. It''s just a little bit delayed in time. When the banquet is over, Odin will give Jiangning the information and coordinates he said earlier. Then, another celebrity took a team of Asgard soldiers to other parts of the nine countries and some planets near Asgard to collect DNA information of life there. Of course, there''s also DNA information about their Asgard. Then Asgard saw Jiangning board the spaceship and fly to the vast universe! Chapter 893 Six superluminal engines are flying in the universe at superluminal speed. Jiangning is sitting in the control room drinking wine while watching all kinds of intelligence and information provided by Odin. On the screen in the control room, Queen Bai is sorting out these materials and displaying them for Jiangning to read one by one. The gorgeous way of projection makes Jiangning see what he wants to know in a very relaxed and freehand way. He looked at it for a while, and then he stopped. Odin''s materials are very complicated, including some racial materials and information that Asgard knows and knows. Even the appearance of these races, how to distinguish them and so on are recorded. In the past, Jiangning might have been very curious to carefully identify and examine these things. Now he is lacking in sex. What he wants is only some coordinates, and others are dispensable. Looking at the whole universe, apart from God, there are only a few things that can attract his interest, such as the place he is going to, which is a special place. Different from the stars in the universe, it is the head of a huge paleontology, in which lives a cosmic elder who is immortal in essence. He was a little bit interested in the man, but more curious about the huge head, the ancient biological head like a planet. Up to now, the brain, brain and some biological remains contained in the skull are still being continuously mined. It''s unimaginable to put it on other living bodies, but it''s not so surprising to put it on a creature whose head is the size of a planet. At a fast and steady speed, the spaceship flew to the place where the elder of the universe lived, although it came out to collect the DNA of life itself. But for him, this time is also a journey to the universe. In addition to completing the set collection, the journey is also a goal. Therefore, there is no need to rush to the target point in terms of speed. So when he arrived, what he saw was the remains of the ancient life like a planet. If you look closely, you will be interested in imagining the grand posture of the ancient creatures in the universe when they are all honored. How tall should they be? As a result, the remains of the head after death are as huge as a planet. However, the head is no longer intact, but has a huge gap. As a result, the whole skull was torn into a huge gap, and the layered buildings and aprons were built around the head structure of this paleontology. As you can see, although it''s disordered, it''s a bustling scene. All kinds of aircrafts and spaceships keep coming in and out. This is a disordered place, gathering a variety of roles, but also the largest gathering place of illegal transactions. Jiangning''s arrival will not attract people''s attention, because it is very prosperous here. People from all parts of the universe will come here every day. All kinds of invisible transactions. So, no one will be curious about new faces, and no one will pay attention to human looks. In fact, human beings are not a rare race. At least there are many places in the universe where human beings are distributed. When Jiangning stepped down from the spaceship, a strange star girl came to meet him, "welcome, distinguished guest, on behalf of my master, I come to meet you!" A little look at this strange star girl, as a whole, is the same as human beings, but different in skin color and appearance. Her master is only one, and there is only one who dares to play tricks. "Lead the way!" Strange star girl slightly bowed her head, stretched out her hand and said, "please follow me, distinguished guest!" Then, under her leadership, Jiangning went to see the famous collector of the universe and one of the elders of the universe. "We have the largest collection of animals, debris, all species in the Galaxy!" The girl introduced the collection in the room. Jiangning looked around and found that the collection here was really strange. There were life bodies, debris, minerals and many other things he didn''t know. What''s more, there is a dog in a spacesuit in a glass cabinet. There are also many other living things listed in the glass cabinet as collections. "Welcome, collector Tanya tivan." The girl seems to have done this kind of thing and introduction many times. After she reported her name, she saw a man with white hair and strange eyes, slowly turning around and looking at Jiangning who suddenly appeared behind him. He pretended to be startled, patted his chest, "welcome, the true God from the Milky way comes to me." "Is that how you treat all the gods?" Jiangning looked around, his rich collection, light said. The collector bypassed him, took the bottle, poured two glasses of wine, brought them to Jiangning, and took another drink. Then he said, "don''t be angry. After all, we don''t know each other well. Do you want me to come and hug you as if I met my brother?" "Yes?" "After all, you have a place to ask me, don''t you?" The collector took a sip of wine and looked around at the collection. "What I collect here are all kinds of things, including living bodies, artifacts, minerals and so on. I''ll collect everything I''m interested in. I know you will come to me and have some understanding of your purpose, but I want to say that compared with what you want to collect, there are obviously less things here. " He said excitedly: "as a God, I believe you also have a lot of things in your collection. Can you show me?" "Look, I can, but I still want to know, how much can you provide me with what I want?" "Only some of them need to be dealt with by yourself, because I will only collect what I am interested in. It''s rare to have the idea of collecting the genes of countless civilizations in the universe. It''s weird and meaningless. " Then he said, "I offer you some things. What will you give me? After all, we don''t know each other, you know He added: "exchange of equal value is not it, that''s what you said." "What do you want?" Jiangning looks at him. Although he was surprised that he knew something about himself, now he has no fear and no fear that others will know something about him. "I want something unique, something unique that is not in the universe. Whether it''s life, minerals, plants and so on, everything is good. All in all, I want something unique. " His eyes are full of fanaticism. And, looking forward to Jiangning, "as a God, I believe you have what I want!" Jiangning: "slowly spread out his hand, a gold and silver leaf appeared in his palm. As soon as it appeared in Jiangning''s hand, it attracted all the attention of Tanya tivan, a collector. Even if it''s just a leaf, it comes from the Holy tree ilsinon. For the universe, it''s unique and extraordinary. The strong vitality of that leaf, as well as the brilliance and breath of the sun and the moon, is the best proof that this is not an ordinary leaf. "How wonderful and beautiful the leaves are..." he gently pinched the leaves, put them in front of his eyes, watched them carefully, and took a deep breath¡° What a rich breath of life, and the breath from the stars... It''s like the sun! " Then he injected his own strength into the leaves. In an instant, the leaves had a wonderful reaction and burst into endless light. Then the leaves turned into a tiny sun! "You sent me a tiny star. I''ve never seen a leaf like this since the big bang! It doesn''t belong to this universe. Does it come from the last universe? " He looked at Jiangning and said, "although you don''t belong to any of the six ancient gods, I envy you for having such unusual things in your new life." "What do I want?" Jiangning ignored his words, but extended his hand to him. Tanya tivan closed her mouth and waved to the maid in a feeble way, "take out a gene sample of all the living bodies and give it to our God sir!" Chapter 894 The order from Tanya tivan was quickly executed. His maid, Kalina with red skin, obeyed Tanya tivan''s order unconditionally, even though she had rebellious thoughts in her heart. Her master, is so powerful, and she compared with her master, is nothing, is so small and ignorant. Therefore, for the master''s order, Karina is extremely docile to get it. She walks around one glass cabinet after another and goes to small but indestructible needles to get the gene samples of life. It''s a special life body, life with hard skin, and other devices take away some debris or skin samples from the body. She carefully put it in a small glass bottle and put it away with her. The collector, Tanya tivan, has a rich collection of life, debris, minerals and artifacts. And the standard of life, even though he has only collected a small part in a million years. Both quality and quantity are shocking figures. For a while and a half, Karina alone can''t collect all of them. "Won''t you come for a drink? Mr. God Tanya tivan brought a glass of wine again, and the small sun, which had been transformed by the leaf of the Holy tree, was placed in the middle of the room by him. Jiangning took the glass, "you this long time, just do these boring things?" He looked at the strange liquid in the cup and took a sip. When he realized that it tasted good, he nodded slightly. "What else?" Tanya tivan asked, "how can I squander my immortal life?" "Everyone has his own special hobby. Unlike other people, my hobby is to collect all kinds of rare places," he said. Whether it''s life, debris, minerals or plants, even artifacts. I want to collect everything that is rare. It''s a habit I''ve developed over a long period of time. " He drank the wine in a toast, "death does not allow me to enter the kingdom of the dead, which is the right of death to refuse to accept me, so in a long time, I learned to collect all kinds of rare goods to solve my loneliness." "It''s boring, and it''s a sad hobby." "Boring? Maybe there is! " Tanya tivan once again added wine to each other''s glasses. "In the eyes of you, a young god who is rare in my life, my practice is really boring. However, when you go through a long time later, you will find that sometimes living too long is also a burden. At that time, you will try your best to divert your attention. People who like women will enjoy women crazily. Those who like power will pursue power crazily, and I have developed a special hobby of collecting. " He looked up at the tiny sun floating in the mid air of the room. "Ah, even if you look at it again now, you will still be surprised at its uniqueness." He asked Jiangning, "where did you find this thing? Is it in another universe? Or is it just the last universe in legend? " "Other universes, things by chance." Jiangning casually coped with Tanya tivan''s curiosity. However, the curiosity of this collector is not so easy to satisfy, especially when he has a special hobby. He asked, "do you have anything unique besides this leaf that can turn into the sun? I can pay for it! " "You think I''ll need money, something that mortals are obsessed with?" Tanya tivan sighed, "that''s right. I almost forgot that you are a God, too!" Then he said excitedly, "when it comes to unique things, I''ve recently added a group of special creatures to my collection. I''ve checked that they''re not old creatures, they''re new creatures. I was taken away by a group of mercenaries and sold in the universe. One of them happened to be bought by me. " "Yes? What kind of life? " Jiangning asked, wondering why he had a bad feeling in his heart. Tanya tivan looked at him and said, "come with me, I''ll show you this amazing creature!" With that, he began to lead the way, and Jiangning followed him closely. In a special room, a broad room, Jiangning saw a group of tall, handsome, all over the body was covered by Yingying white light of intelligent life. "This is... The spirit!" Tanya tivan looked at him. "Elves? It''s true, but they''re different from the dark elves. They have endless vitality and pure energy. They are born with many magical powers. What''s more, they have superior wisdom. I really don''t know how these creatures were born. It''s amazing! " "Do you know where they came from and who caught these elves?" Tanya tivan looked at him strangely. "I don''t know. It''s said to be a desolate planet. It''s cold and lacks light, water and food. However, such an amazing life has been born. " "I advise you to let them go!" Tanya tivan said strangely, "why? These are my collection. I will not let them go and give them freedom. No, never. " "Do you know who their Creator is?" "It turns out that they have creators, which I really don''t know, but it doesn''t matter to me. Now the most important thing is that this is my collection!" Tanya tivan stressed again. "Their Creator, the sixth God in the legend of the universe, also fought against mieba at the beginning. And then came the God of death and star swallowing Jiangning almost endures the anger to narrate their origin! Tanya tivan was surprised, and then said, "so what? Although the God is the sixth God in the legend, he is far behind his brothers and sisters. At least, in terms of strength, he is weak and not the opponent of death! " "But I don''t think so. Together with him, I think it''s enough to deal with you. Even if you are immortal, we can seal you, exile you to the crevice between reality and illusion, and let you wander forever, feeling despair and loneliness in endless nothingness! " "You are threatening me!" Tanya tivan was angry and puzzled. "What''s your relationship with them? It''s worth you to stand up for them like this, or even seal me!" He had no doubt whether the two gods could seal him. The young "God" in front of him knew that the undetectable sense of power and threat in his body never felt that it was just a false illusion. What''s more, what he felt in Jiangning has not stopped. There are more terrible forces lurking. "If you insist on that, then the end result will be like this." Jiangning said: "I have a lot of friendship with him. The life he created, even if it was created unintentionally, should not be bought and sold as a commodity. Even if he knows, he will come to you, and then I will be added. There''s a way to cut off death and kill you. Or, seal you in the crevice between reality and illusion, and suffer the endless torture of immortality "Although I''m not as powerful as you, I''m not your threat. I''ll let people go." Tanya tivan was fearless. "Well, your choice is not to let people go, but to do it?" "Maybe it can be solved in another way!" Tanya tivan, all of a sudden, said again. Chapter 895 "Oh? What do you want to do? " Jiangning asked him, in fact, he did not want to start, the plan has not been fully prepared. In the universe, even though we know that he is a God, we don''t pay much attention to him. Although he has a strong power now, the time is not ripe for a full-scale war. So, he didn''t want to have a casual conflict with the collector, Tanya tivan, because of this. The other side is not alone, and there are also companions who are the elders of the universe. Once a battle is started, it is impossible to solve it quickly in a short time. If they join hands to seal Tanya tivan and banish him to the crevice between reality and illusion, it will inevitably lead to the intervention of the elders of the universe. Although they have a way to defeat them, they can also defeat other secondary gods, but that will inevitably reveal some secrets. It''s unwise to choose to fight against the strong of the universe and then detonate the whole universe before the unified universe is completely powerful. Therefore, he didn''t want to fight with Tanya tivan until he had to. After all, once the fight started, no one would persuade him to fight. Then the scene would end badly. And Tanya Tiwan also had some scruples, although Jiangning''s threat made him very angry. But he has to consider the reality of the factors, death, he is not afraid! But he was afraid of the endless wandering and loneliness, and his wife gave up her immortal life because of this. And he was also deeply hit, but also after his wife died, looking for other ways to divert his attention, so he had a crazy hobby of collecting. Therefore, the collector Tanya Tiwan is not afraid of death, but afraid of being sealed, he will not doubt whether Jiangning can do it. Because the fatal threat he felt in Jiangning was real. Also believe that two powerful gods join hands, in the universe, not many people can resist them! This is the strange result of this chaotic universe, the power that has been wantonly stolen. In a universe with strict power, there would be no such kind of God, who is only a demigod, but has the great power like the creator. After all, their power to create all things is only valid in this universe. In another universe, the demigod will have the status of demigod, and the true God will have the dignity of the true God. What the demigod can and can''t do is clearly marked by a red line. What the true God can do and what he can''t do is almost clear. In theory, the true God can also create all things in the world, but it has to pay the corresponding price, and force to create a powerful life, and the consequences are likely to be at the cost of his own fall! Jiangning can also create life. He was promoted in this universe and relatively stole some power. He also has the power to create, but he is not specialized in it. What he can create is limited, and what he pays is his own strength. And ininville, as an elf, is different from him. His talent is different. In addition, the immortal fire calls for the power of creation. This leads to the birth of a new life of wisdom from ininville''s power, even if his power leaks out and he responds to his mistakes. But again, it''s just the universe. "I bought them for a lot of money, if you want them to be free. You have to pay me back! " He looked at Jiangning and said, "so if you want to redeem yourself with other things, it must be unique and rare!" With that, Tanya tivan looked at Jiangning with burning eyes. He had expectations in his eyes. The first exchange was an eye opener for him, so this second exchange, he was looking forward to getting some unique treasures from Jiangning. "Well, well, I agree." Tanya tivan said with a smile, "that''s right!" With that, he said impatiently: "take out the precious things, no matter what it is, it''s a unique collection. My desire to collect is growing Jiangning thought about it and got the answer. He opened the space and then extended his left hand into the space. Then, when he retracts his hand, the space is closed. Tanya tivan looked at his clenched hand with burning eyes and said, "open it quickly and let me see what you have brought to me, so as to enrich my collection!" "That''s it, soul of the elements!" In the palm of Jiangning''s hand, there is a soul of elements, constantly roaring. It is a fire element, because Jiangning was forcibly detained in the palm of the heart, is angry roaring. Burning all over the fire, because of its anger, constantly rising! It is constantly splashing the flame, to burn Jiangning''s palm, want to escape its detention. "Just such a little guy?" Tanya Tiwan watched with interest, even stretched out his finger to tease the soul of elements who was detained by Jiangning. The soul of this fire element, who was angry repeatedly, raised the flame constantly, and dared to touch his fingers. Force it, stay away from yourself. "How, exchange?" Jiangning''s open hand closed again and looked at each other. Tanya tivan looked back. "Yes, I agreed to exchange. Now, you give me this little thing, and I give you these new lives. " "Yes." With that, Jiangning let go of the spirit of fire element in his hand and untied the power that bound it. The soul of the fire element, who is fiercely free, is overjoyed in a moment, and then screams angrily. It quickly absorbs everything that can supply it to burn and grow. Tiny body, in the rapid growth, the temperature of the flame is also rising rapidly. However, it all came to an end soon. It was easily controlled by Tanya tivan, and then it was locked in a furnace to watch it constantly want to break through the prison, but it was still unable to do so. Tanya Tiwan then handed over to Jiangning the life body that was unintentionally born because of the power of ininville. In addition, he said: "although there was an unpleasant conflict just now, we finally used reason and wisdom to alleviate the worst situation. I got what I want from you. If you have anything or information you want in the future, you are always welcome to come here to find me. We also have the possibility of cooperation. After all, from you, I see the possibility of continuing to enrich my collection. " Jiangning nodded, "if you have a chance, you will." With that, he tore up the space again, and sent the spirit of 50 people to a small island off the coast of tutehem. Then, he delimited the border to guard the island, and also timely increased the area of the island according to his own strength, and appropriately improved the environment. For the time being, let these elves, who were born unexpectedly because of inningville, settle here. When ininville came back, he was moving them into the unified universe and leaving them to the care of the high elves. "Master, and... Lord God, I have finished your task and what you want!" At the end of the deal, Karina came in with a heavy metal box in her hand. There are stored the things Jiangning needs, or the gene samples that his group of scientists studied. "Well, that''s good, Karina. Now give it to our God." "Yes, master." Kalina said meekly, then took the box in her hands and handed it to Jiangning, "your things, Mr. noble God!" Jiangning took the box and was about to leave, but Tanya tivan said, "if you want these lives taken away by the slavers to come back to you, I advise you to issue the mercenary mission, or explain it to some civilizations in the universe. I believe that no civilization or group in the universe dares to refuse you. " "Well, thank you very much." Jiangning politely said that he couldn''t see the appearance of fighting if he didn''t agree. With that, his body slowly disappeared and left here, while Tanya tivan yelled with a gloomy face, "this bastard, dare to threaten me!" Chapter 896 After Tanya tewan left Jiangning, Jiangning naturally didn''t know how to abuse him behind his back. At this time, he had already set foot on the Milky way again, and went to the station of the famous New Star Legion in the universe, shandar. This time, he went there not only to ask the new star Legion to help him collect gene samples of cosmic life, but also to ask the new star Legion to issue a bounty mission across the galaxy. The target is that group of ignorant elves who have not been illuminated by the light of civilization. Jiangning is named as the bright elves. This is to make the same group of creatures with the essence of elves different from the high elves in the unified universe. At the same time, this discovery also let Jiangning know the degree of chaos in the universe and the extent to which power was stolen. As a result, it was just a fierce collision between the strong and the strong, and miraculously created a new species and a new life. Also let a group of non God, but more than God of life, has the corresponding authority and the ability of creation. As a result, the existence of these usurpation powers, with power, has not fulfilled much power. Wantonly squander the resources of the universe, interfere with the normal operation of the universe reproduction order, wantonly disturb the time line, arbitrary through the past, present and future. However, due to Jiangning''s reasons, the time line has gradually stabilized due to the integration of multiple universes. At the very least, no one will be able to travel back and forth in time without fear, interfering with the established history of the past. However, Jiangning also understood that if the power of stealing the universe was taken back one day earlier, the universe would be able to retain more vitality. If there are more and more people stealing power wantonly in the future, then the universe can only face two paths, or sublimate in prosperity. Or, on the way to the wanton theft of power, go to destruction. However, time is still favorable for him, at least for the time being. "I hope the progress of ininville''s sublimation of the universe can be faster!" Because the soul is one, no matter how far apart they are, they can know something about each other. Although, still can''t do separate soul, barrier free communication. However, the analysis of general clues is enough to let them know what kind of situation each other is in. With this emotion in his heart, time passed in his thinking, and then when he took the initiative to recover from his thoughts, the spaceship had already arrived at shandar. Looking at the beautiful planet close at hand, Jiangning''s heart moved. Facing the beautiful planet shandar in front of him, he released his strength. Wonderful changes, all over the whole star, the sky is covered by golden clouds, everywhere is mild light, the land is in full bloom endless flowers, soft and powerful power into a gentle wind, washing because of the war, and appears to be a haze of star. Because of the war, the residents of shandar were very heavy, but at the moment, the heavy heart was comforted by the gentle and powerful breeze. The residents looked at the wonderful changes all over the planet with joy and wonder, whether they were the layers of golden clouds in the sky, the soft light from the clouds, the flowers blooming on the ground and the sea as if it had been purified. All the unusual changes, people''s amazing eyes, turned to the sky. The sudden abnormal change of shandar and the powerful force that covers the whole planet naturally alerted the Nova legion, and their monitors also showed spaceships in space. Through the monitor, the commander of the New Star Corps saw the soft light coming from this strange spaceship. She was astonished at the strength of this power, and through this powerful power, she was very clear about the kindness released by the owner of this power. So, at her command, shandar hastily prepared for the ceremony. "The New Star Corps is out to welcome the most distinguished guests!" With the commander''s order, the Starfleet left behind for defense immediately set out and flew into space. "This is shandar. We are the new star Legion. We are called to meet you!" When the fleet of the new star Legion flew into the sky, it immediately sent a welcome salute to the soft shining spacecraft in front of it. Jiangning also responded to the greetings from the new star Legion. Immediately, his spaceship, under the leadership of the new star legion, entered shandar. Artillery salutes and fireworks rang out in the sky. Although it was a hasty reception ceremony, in the face of the most distinguished guests in the universe, the New Star Corps still prepared the highest specifications. In the blue sky of the star shandar, the fleet of the new star Legion escorts. Accompanied by fireworks and salute, Jiangning''s spaceship comes to the headquarters of the new star Legion. There are senior officials of the new star Legion waiting there. "Shandar star welcomes the most distinguished guests from the universe The commander of the New Star Corps led all the officers to bow to the landing spacecraft. After that, the cabin door of the spaceship slowly opened, and Jiangning, with its soft light, slowly flew out. After being down-to-earth, the light on him began to converge, and the visions all over the planet were slowly disappearing. "Welcome the noble gods to our star shandar. This is the supreme honor of shandar!" From the vision and powerful power all over the planet, it is not difficult for her to distinguish the identity of the master of power. In the universe, there may be many individuals with strong power, but it is absolutely difficult to influence the whole planet by power alone, let alone let the whole planet be filled with visions because of power. At least, she had never heard of such a scene on Sundar or any other planet. "New Star Corps, I''ve been famous for a long time, and I''m very satisfied with your welcome ceremony." Looking at most of the aliens who are human appearance, Jiangning said so. Commander obedient, humble said: "where, the God of the universe can come to our shandar, is our shandar star''s honor!" She saluted again with humility, "we shandar have prepared a welcome banquet, and please let us entertain you and obey your orders!" She didn''t think that the gods would come to their star shandar without any reason. What''s more, when they came, they would influence shandar with their own strength and show their identity in this way. "Well, lead the way!" "Please follow me!" The commander said modestly again, inviting Jiangning to go ahead. Naturally, he was duty bound to take the first step, followed by the commander of the New Star Corps and all the officers. They followed Jiangning silently and led him to the banquet hall specially for him. All the people were careful to serve the unknown but apparently mysterious visitors of God. Chapter 897 The sudden arrival of Jiangning made the whole star shandar cautious, and even the war with the Crees became irrelevant at this time. Compared with the mysterious and powerful God from the universe, the Crees are obviously nothing. The former is mysterious and powerful, while the latter is also a big threat, but it is obviously not at the same level as the former. They are a threat, but they are not invincible. In the banquet hall, a huge round table is filled with all kinds of delicious food from shandar and wine and food from other places in the universe. Only one person is enjoying the delicious food, and others, including the commander of the new star legion, are waiting. And the commander of the new star legion, who will play the role of announcer and servant in charge of pouring wine. "These foods are all our shandar''s delicacies and some delicacies from other parts of the universe. I just don''t know if these vulgar things are to your taste!" As she explained, she carefully observed Jiangning''s expression. Jiangning listened to her explanation, nodded while listening, picked up the tableware and chewed an unknown meat in her mouth, feeling the unique taste of exotic customs. His expressionless taste, which makes people unable to observe the most subtle changes in his heart, so that all people are carefully watching his expression. As he swallowed the meat in his mouth, he took another drink from an unknown cup of wine, then picked up the napkin in front of him and wiped the corner of his mouth, "it''s a good dish, and the wine is also good." "Just like it." As you can see, the expressions on all faces have changed, obviously relieved. Although he had doubts about the sudden arrival of the God, the other party''s previous announcement didn''t seem to come to trouble them. Well, what they have to do now is to treat each other well. If the other party is really only interested in coming to shandar for a tour, that would be the best. If not, it will only depend on the follow-up results and situation. When he was full of wine and food, Jiangning wiped the corner of his mouth, and then said to the commander of the former New Star Corps, "I came to shandar this time. I really have some private matters to trouble you, New Star Corps!" The commander did not dare, and asked, "I don''t know what it is. As long as we can do it, we will do it for you!" She did not dare to say too much, so she tried. Jiangning nodded and said: "I need a gene sample involving the whole universe. I know that your new Star Corps will have this reserve. So I need a genetic sample of every living thing in the universe. At the same time, I also want you to help me find out a news and rescue a group of life. They were just born, but they were taken away by a group of slavers. I don''t know which planet to disperse to. I need you to rescue these creatures. " With that, he showed the image of the light elves, so that the new star Legion could understand what life he was looking for. After listening to his request, the commander looked embarrassed and said, "we shandar have naturally stored gene samples of all kinds of life, but the universe is too vast. It may take a long time to collect gene samples of the whole universe. It is very likely that this is a long-term persistence and constant exploration journey! As for these strange creatures, we Nova Corps can do it, as far as the known planets are concerned. Compared with rescuing them, obviously it is much easier than the previous task. I think our new star Legion can finish it soon. It''s just Jiangning nodded, "I also know that it is difficult for you to collect gene samples from all over the world. Well, do your best to bring back what I need. In return, I''ll help you to smooth this war that shouldn''t have happened! " All of them, the expression on their faces became obviously happy. "If that''s the case, that''s great. Please rest assured, the true God from the universe, we shandar will try our best to complete your task "This is the best way. There''s another thing. I need you to hire a group of mercenaries to complete the task I told you before. I wonder if you have any requirements for the reward for expenses? " "No, it''s shandar''s pleasure to be able to work for you. We will try our best to complete the task you told us. Please rest assured! " "All right!" Jiangning said: "well, it''s time for me to travel too. I just made a promise." With that, he got up and walked towards his spaceship, followed by the officers of the new star Legion. And, under their gaze, Jiangning''s spaceship after the ignition, quickly rushed into the blue sky of shandar, and soon entered the universe, toward the Kerry planet, Hara. "Commander, our war with the Crees is coming to an end, isn''t it?" "Yes, the war is coming to an end." "Does this... God really have the power to end the war between us and the creeds?" In the face of doubt, the commander gave a positive answer, "yes, the gods have the ability to end the war! As long as he wants to, he can end any war. Mortals can''t resist God! The Crees will also sign a peace treaty with us under the interference of the will of the gods "I''m going to order you to take out a copy of each of the gene samples of life we have in reserve. At the same time, he ordered the Legion to go out to find out the whereabouts of this mysterious race in the whole galaxy and spare no effort to rescue them. At the same time, in the name of the Legion, the predator organization is employed to collect genetic samples of life and the whereabouts and information of this mysterious race in the whole galaxy, and increase the reward of rescue! " "Commander, the cost of doing this..." before he finished, he was rudely interrupted, "compared with the favor and friendship of the gods, what are these? With the favor of the gods, no one will dare to invade shandar in the future. Our homeland doesn''t have to face the fire of war, our Legion doesn''t have to shed blood, and peace will stay in shandar forever! " "Yes, commander, we understand!" Then, in a very short period of time, the new star Legion issued an employment agreement, called a large number of marauders to come and issued the mission issued by the Legion. Then, the new star Legion went out to search the whole galaxy for this ignorant, primitive and newly born mysterious race. At the same time, it also let this mysterious race resound through the galaxy. After all, a God himself came out to rescue the searching race. This has aroused a lot of people''s attention, and also made many people have a very strong curiosity about this new race. They want to study the value of this race and make God fight so hard. At the same time, Jiangning''s spaceship also quietly came to Hara, the Kerry''s home planet. Later, Jiangning used absolute force to quell the resistance of Kerry people. He sat on the throne, overlooking the Crimean below. In his determined will and cold language, the Crimean gave in. The peace treaty with shandar is about to be signed, and the war is coming to an end. However, Ronan, the leader of the Crimean accusation group, was not satisfied with the so-called peace treaty under the interference of the will of the gods. He was even more dissatisfied with a God and oppressed them by absolute force. The resentful Ronan, unable to change the situation, went to a place in the Milky way to find a strong man with the same strength as God to help him break the humiliating situation. Let shandar pay the price, but also let the God who forced them to surrender pay enough! Chapter 898 The war between shandar and Kerry was settled by Jiangning''s will and absolute force. However, Ronan, the leader of the Crimean accusation group, was not angry. In their view, this is a dispute between mortals, which should be solved by mortals. However, a God, the God above, oppressed them with absolute force, and irrefutably made them yield and sign the so-called peace treaty. Ronan believes that this is the powerful fact that the God is partial to the frame and shandar. However, although they are in the universe, they are also known as a powerful race. However, these seemingly powerful surfaces, when it is completely exposed in the eyes of a God, appear so pale and powerless. Their so-called strong, in the eyes of the gods is so worthless, like a weak baby, no resistance strength and ability. Therefore, Ronan, who felt that he had been unfairly treated, was full of resentment and burning sea of revenge. With loyalty, he followed his subordinates to a place in the galaxy, looking for an existence comparable to God in power and strength. No matter what price he paid, he would let his old enemy shandar and the God who forced them to pay enough. It seems that the whole universe shows that the dignity of Kerry people can not be provoked or violated. After a period of sailing, Ronan finally came to somewhere in the galaxy. He also got what he wanted and found the strong man who could help them, the most powerful man in the universe, the frightening dark Titan. "SANOS, the most powerful and frightening dark Titan in the universe, I''m Ronan, the leader of the Crimean accusation group. I''ve crossed most of the Milky way to come to you and ask for your help!" In front of the dark Titan, the most powerful man in the universe, Ronan humbly bent his waist again to let the throne float in the air and greet their most powerful man. "The Cree?" Mieba still didn''t turn the throne, "say, you came to me through half the Milky way, what is it for?" "We have been unfairly treated in the war against shandar!" Ronan said: "there is a God from the universe who came to our planet Kerry. He bullied US Kerry regardless of his identity, resulting in the forcible termination of a war that should be solved by mortals under his intervention. Regardless of our old enemy''s struggle with shandar and his own identity, he threatened mortals as a God. In favor of shandar, we can only sign a peace treaty with our old enemy in a good situation. " "I don''t want to hear so much nonsense from you. What do you want to do when you come to me across half the Milky way As the most powerful and frightening dark Titan in the universe. Mieba has enough self-confidence to not bird most people in the universe with any civilization and race! Ronan was angry in his heart. He was annoyed by mieba''s forcible interruption of what he was saying. At the same time, I feel another kind of humiliation, just like the God who came to their home planet and crushed them with absolute force. That pair of golden and emotionless merciless eyes and cold language, ignoring their dignity, forced them all CRI people to yield to his will. Now, here, Ronan once again feels the situation of being ignored by others. Although there is a huge anger in his heart, Ronan always knows that there is a big difference between himself and the gods and the dark Titans in front of him. The status and strength of both sides are totally unequal. Even now, his heart was full of anger, but he had to suppress it. At the same time, he vowed in his heart that one day he would teach these so-called gods an unforgettable lesson. "Dear dark Titan SANOS, we Cretans ask you to do justice for us Cretans!" "Justice? Ha ha... "Mieba sneered," what can you Kerry people bring to me? Let me offend a God for you! Where did you get that confidence? " Ronan''s hands clenched, merciless, do not care about their tone, let him feel incomparable humiliation. However, he had to continue to endure, "as long as you can wash away the humiliation of our Kerry people, then whatever it is, I am willing to achieve it for you! As long as you can destroy shandar and wash away the humiliation and injustice we Kerry people have suffered, then whatever it is, I will do everything for you! " "Ha ha, the tone is not small!" Mieba doesn''t care. Ronan could no longer suppress his anger. He was almost mixed with anger. He rushed to mieba and said, "is the most powerful person in the universe, the frightening dark Titan SANOS, just a false name? Maybe you are not confident in your own power, or you can''t deal with that God! So, I''ll try every means to get rid of my begging? " "Boy!" Mieba yelled angrily and turned his back to Ronan''s throne. Then Ronan was knocked down by a huge force. A heavy big foot stepped on his chest. Ronan''s incomparable strength made him directly spit out a mouthful of blood. He had no resistance or struggle at the foot of mieba. At this moment, mieba, a cruel character, is almost as murderous as the essence in his eyes. He wants to gush out, "do you know who you are talking to? How dare you be so presumptuous to me! I only need a little effort to take your life. With a single blow, your dirty planet will turn into dust and become the dust of the universe! " "Master..." one side, Ronan''s loyal servant corat, anxiously looking at his master. At the same time, he called to SANOS, "Dear SANOS, please show mercy and don''t hurt my master..." "Cough... The most powerful and powerful man in the universe, the frightening dark Titan SANOS, is really... Worthy of the name!" Mieba was not moved, but his eyes were still angry. "Boy, if you want to save your life by relying on this little wisdom, I can only say that you will be disappointed. I will take your life away at once "No... SANOS, I just want to say that your power is far less than that of the God who threatens us. It''s a mistake for me to come to you this time! " "You are looking for death!" How arrogant mieba is, he is almost invincible all over the universe. How can others question his power? Still, he asked curiously, "who is that man?" "... I don''t know, but I only know that he is wearing a black robe and is looking for a new race in shandar and the whole Galaxy! It is said that it is the creation of the sixth God in the legend "The sixth God?" Mieba thought for a while, and had the answer in his mind, "it''s him, the despicable wizard hiding in the small planet earth! It turns out that he was responsible for the last disturbance! " "Do you know him?" "Hum!" Mieba''s foot on Ronan''s chest moved away, which made Ronan feel relieved and his loyal servant corat feel relieved. Mieba looked at Ronan and said, "I know who that man is. You can help me, and you can destroy shandar. Just, you need to do something for me! " "I can do anything for you as long as I can wash away the injustice and humiliation that Kerry was forced to instill in him!" "Find the cosmic orb and bring it to me. I will help you destroy shandar, and at the same time, I will teach you an unforgettable lesson from the God who brought you humiliation Chapter 899 After leaving mieba, Ronan led his men back to the galaxy. "Master, you took too much risk to SANOS just now. He''s the most powerful man in the universe. He''s ruthless. You shouldn''t irritate him like that. You''ll only put yourself in danger. " Ronan''s spaceship, corat helped Ronan, helped him sit on the throne, comfort. Ronan pushed aside corat''s help, sat down on the throne and gasped, "if not, it will be very difficult for me to persuade SANOS to cooperate with us! As long as it can destroy shandar and wash away Kerry''s disgrace, what is the risk? " "But, after all, you are facing the dark Titan SANOS, the most powerful man in the universe..." "It''s nothing compared to Kerry. Now we have a partnership with SANOS. " He looked at his loyal servant, "corat, go all out to find the message of the cosmic spirit ball and get it. As long as I give the spirit ball to SANOS, he will help us destroy shandar, and help Kerry wash away the shame at the same time! " He clenched his fists and his eyes flickered with inexplicable meaning. "Yes, master, we will help you wash away Kerry''s disgrace!" At the same time, in the universe, some people also issued a similar mission, the mission to find the universe spirit ball. In addition, it was accepted by the famous predator organization. In view of the whole galaxy, the search for the universe spirit ball started. At the same time, Jiangning, which has just made a peace treaty, has defeated the Crees. He returned to shandar again. He is staying in the headquarters of the new star Legion. To collect the galaxy biological gene samples collected and prepared by the new star Legion for him. At the same time, he is also receiving the unanimous thanks of the new star Legion. Because of his reasons, peace has arrived. "Thank you very much, dear God. Shandar will never forget your help!" Led by the commander of the new star legion, all members of the new star Legion pay great respect to Jiangning, who sits high on the throne. "This is the genetic sample we''ve collected so far from most parts of the galaxy. Among them, there are intelligent life, plants and beasts, as well as many powerful gene samples of cosmic life. At the same time, we also asked the Marauder organization to rescue the new race who was freed because of your kindness. In addition, our Nova Corps is on the major planets, and is collecting the genetic samples you need. It may take some time, so please don''t mind. When members of the New Star Corps from all over the world collect gene samples from various regions, they will send them to you at the first time. " "In addition, we have initially rescued a race with a population of 100 people, and we have entrusted the Marauder organization to continue to search for information, so as to rescue all the lost races. What''s more, there is still a tribe of about 30 people on the planet where the new race was born! We''ve brought them back to shandar, and I''m surprised that they are still very backward even though they were born soon. However, almost all of them have extraordinary strength and high intelligence! " Listening to the report of the New Star Corps, Jiangning nodded with satisfaction, "I am very satisfied with your work, and I also see your work attitude, so you can relax a little in time, and I will stay in shandar for a while. When the things I need arrive, I will leave shandar. In addition, bring the people you rescued to me. " "Yes, dear God!" At her signal, the members of the new star Legion brought the ready gene samples and 130 bright elves to Jiangning. Looking at the height of the men in front of them, they were all handsome races with an average height of more than two meters. Jiangning compared them with the high elves. At the same time, they also feel the power in their bodies and find that they are slightly stronger than the high elves. At the same time, it inherited part of the characteristics and essence of ininville, but in some ways, it was slightly different from the high elves. After all, the environment of the planet they live on is very bad. Because of the moment of birth and the influence of the planet''s environment, these special lives are different. At the moment, each of them looked at Jiangning with fearless eyes, and looked around, with power gathering in their bodies. At the same time, he looked at him curiously and guessed at him. Then, the powerful spiritual power gushed out of Jiangning''s body and turned into a soft power to appease the bright elves who were waiting for the opportunity to storm. His voice also sounded in their hearts¡° You don''t have to be afraid, and you don''t have to panic, because all this will be far away from you from now on. I will lead you to live in a new world where there is peace and no one will capture you. There are also your relatives there. " Comfort from the spiritual level, as well as his spiritual power, which also had part of iningwell''s talent because of the double points of soul, also had a bit of genius and essence belonging to the spirit. Therefore, under the comfort of his spiritual strength, these still ignorant and ignorant light elves gradually put down their guard. Although they are smart and have superior wisdom, their birth time is too short. At this time, just like the high elves of the past, they had not yet born their own language and civilization. Although, the superior wisdom and learning ability made them learn some other languages and simple vocabulary in the process of being captured. However, the ignorance of the soul without the background of civilization, still let each other''s communication obstacles. At the very least, they know too little to understand the true meaning of the words born in these civilizations. Even so, they gradually relaxed their vigilance and instinctive resistance under the comfort of Jiangning''s spiritual strength. Then, these beautiful and tall light elves fell into a deep sleep under his comfort. Later, Jiangning cut the space and sent it back to a small island shrouded by the border near tutehem. Their sudden appearance has also attracted the attention of the same people who have lived on the island for a long time. When they find their sleepy compatriots, they are first surprised and then worried. Later, the light elves, who had given priority to living on the island for a period of time, went out one after another to move their families back to their places of residence, or simple shacks built on big trees, or natural caves on the island. After the light elves are settled, Jiangning will stay in shandar, waiting for the gene samples from other places in the universe and other life to be sent to him by the hand of the new star Legion. ¡­¡­ Somewhere in the universe, a spaceship flies fast to an abandoned planet, Morag. Then, a man came down from the spaceship, dressed as a predator, and walked towards the ruins of an abandoned city. And, from an energy column, he found a sealed spirit ball in the universe, and then he took out the spirit ball, which was then discovered by corat. "How do you know this thing?" Corat picked up the universe spirit ball on the ground and asked with surprised eyes. "I don''t know what it is at all. I just pick up junk and come in and have a look." Corat refuted, "you don''t look like a predator. What are you doing here? What''s your name? " "My name is Peter Quayle." Corat obviously hasn''t heard of it. "Come on, Ronan may have a question for you." "Wait, listen to me, you may be familiar with my other nickname..." Peter quill said hastily. Corat stopped and turned to look at the guy behind him. "Star Lord!" Chapter 900 On the other hand, in a different space, ininville is pushing a universe shrouded in endless white light towards the new universe ahead, which is enough to make people see all the outlines clearly. This is a new universe that is no less powerful than the unified universe in appearance and breath. Even more powerful than the unified universe. It also means that the strong and the civilization bred in this new universe are relatively superior to the unified universe. Therefore, it is much more difficult to conquer the new universe if we want to merge it. Moreover, the unknown rules, the unknown strong and the unknown universe, for ininville, everything here is unknown. But it also reminds him and gives him potential motivation just like those universes that he left voluntarily and didn''t have the strength to conquer. The initiative to leave and delay the pace of annexation does not mean that he has given up those powerful universes. On the contrary, he is accumulating strength and will patronize those universes sooner or later. "How powerful was the unified universe a long time ago that led it to have such a powerful foundation and influence even though it collapsed for countless years. Born in such a powerful universe and civilized existence Whether it is the three body universe, the Alda universe, the immortal universe or the new universe in front of us, they are all part of the unified universe. Since the collapse of the unified universe, countless years have passed, and these split universes still have a shocking and profound foundation. This has to make people look forward to the glorious situation of the unified universe. Let people look forward to at the same time, but also let people rise in the bottom of the heart of a strong desire to conquer! The more powerful the universe is, the more pleasure it can bring to the conqueror after the conquest! This makes us look forward to the exact thoughts and excitement of the conquerors when they conquered another empire with huge territory and population. In the same way, at this moment, inenville could not help but rise this kind of thought and excitement, and accompanied by a kind of momentum, the feeling at the bottom of his heart was even stronger. He can''t wait to see what kind of feeling and pressure the new universe can bring to him. Different from the universe in which the main world is located, the chaotic situation and the power that has been wantonly stolen, the powerful breath of this new universe makes the comparison between ininville and the universe in which the main world is located. Then, he was surprised to find that under the same rule environment, the new universe is obviously much stronger than the unified universe and the main world universe. Similarly, the rules of the universe will also be very strict, and the details need to be carefully explored by ininville. Thinking of this, he made every effort to push the unified universe toward a new one. Fast speed, endless white light, mysterious universe from different world, its arrival is also perceived by the new universe. Different from the past, when ininville promoted the unification of the universe, began to analyze the rules of the universe or carried out aggression, the universe and the strong and civilized in the universe realized that his existence was different. At this moment, the unified universe promoted by ininville was just approaching, and his arrival startled the new universe. Half of the new universe is hidden in the dark. On its surface, it looks like a shadow, suddenly pouring out endless Black Mist! The sudden changes, let ininville realize that his arrival, has shocked the powerful new universe. In other words, it is because of his arrival that the powerful existence in this powerful new universe is startled! Twisted will and boundless evil, from the eyes of this new universe naked, undisguised out. The extreme and shocking side is as if the universe had its own consciousness. At this moment, what is exposed in the eyes of ininville is its undisguised malice and naked madness. Ininville was shocked. He had traveled to many worlds and universes, but he had never seen such a shocking scene in any world or universe. From the shadow of the universe, the black mist is like chaos. From there, he constantly conveys endless chaos and extreme evil to the outside world. Such complex and extreme emotions have never been seen in any world or creature. Even if there are so-called evil creatures, they can''t be compared with the extreme chaos and evil in perception. Because they are completely in different dimensions, the low dimensional life can not be compared with the high dimensional life in any case. Just as ininville hesitated and hesitated about what to do, a wave of chaotic and twisted evil spirit passed on, from which a message was sent, accompanied by endless chaos, evil and coldness. "New... Universe... New... Real universe..." "Yes?" The information transmission between spirits ignores the language barrier between them. This powerful spiritual wave is transmitted to the unified universe and received by ininville. At the same time when the information is received by him, a murmur of evil, accompanied by the murmur of evil power, reverberates in his ear, or in his soul. Then, the murmur of evil power invades his soul. All sorts of evil whispers, mixed with powerful corruption force, try to corrupt his soul! Boom! The inexhaustible fire, which is one with his soul, is boiling in an instant, as if the inexhaustible fire in his soul is pregnant with his own will. It is just like a lion who has been invaded territory. In the face of foreign provocation and aggression, it does not hesitate to defend its territory! Burning like a fire in the soul of ininville, the immortal fire glows in a flash. In an instant, it jumped out of the soul of ininville and burned violently. The burning fire will quietly invade the evil power in the soul of ininville in an instant and burn up in an instant. With the dizzy scream, the constant echo of evil whispers and the invasion of evil forces with whispers, all disappear from the soul of ininville under the burning and expulsion of the immortal fire. "What a terrible force This kind of corruption, which quietly avoids the layers of defense in one''s soul and enters the deepest part of one''s soul in silence. More terrible than veramogos in aldari! Compared with the former, the latter is nothing but an equal opponent. At this moment, looking at the new universe in front of him again, ininville''s eyes were full of fear! Although we are all on the same level. However, just as the same profession has specialized in general, in terms of corrupting people''s minds, in silence, let a person become his own slave, be corrupted by himself, and completely obey himself. Ininville, in this way, can not be compared with the evil existence in the new universe. What''s more, ininville is in the same level as the unknown evil. Even by this unknown evil existence, through the distant distance, still invaded his own soul. Moreover, he also evaded the shackles and defenses set by ininville in the soul and soul. This ability and means, not only terrible, has risen to a frightening level! Chapter 901 Different from the grand and aboveboard means of the immortal universe, the evil and chaotic will and the distorted power that emerge from the dark side of the new universe, and the unknown existence that corrodes people''s hearts, the two powerful universes, which are equally powerful and make him fail, have completely formed a distinct extreme phenomenon. The former is to let him take the initiative to retreat, that is because ininville clearly understood that relying on one''s own strength alone can not get the powerful level of existence in the immortal universe. But the new universe in front of him made ininville dare not get close at the moment. It''s really that kind of silent means and ability to corrupt people''s minds. Even he was almost caught, not to mention the creatures living in his universe that were far inferior to him. I am afraid that by then, it will be more difficult for them to resist this kind of invasion from the soul and soul. By that time, ininville could understand without thinking. The consequences must be extreme, and they must be scenes that they can''t accept at all. "What a powerful force, what a terrible universe!" In the eyes is full of fear of ininville, forced to stop is gradually approaching the unified universe, so the two universes in different space, separated from each other a long distance in the confrontation. In other words, the pressure on ininville at the moment is obviously great. He has a strong fear of the new universe and the unknown and evil existence. "Hum..." The evil and deep laughter reverberated in ininville''s ears. At this time, ininville saw a pair of scarlet evil eyes from the rolling black mist of the new universe. "Weird guy!" With a powerful force in his hands, he hit angrily and went straight ahead to the new universe. Ininville''s eyes followed closely, and then he saw a bloody hand stretched out in the churning mist. No, perhaps the endless mountains of flesh and blood can be used to describe the huge hands of flesh, which are full of flesh and blood constantly moving, like beating hearts. Ferocious terror, at the same time, people feel extreme nausea and disgust. Boom! Two extreme and distinct forces collided with each other, and the endless bloody mountains destroyed the attack of ininville in an instant. The spread of the aftershocks to the unified universe, so that the powerful unified universe, also issued bursts of shaking. When it is transmitted to the interior of the unified universe, it causes the collapse of several galaxies. "It''s so powerful!" In view of the changes in the unified universe, ininville''s will moves, and his invisible power and will pacify the spread of the aftershocks one by one, and the collapsing Galaxy stabilizes in his pacification. Even so, just that moment of shaking and collapse, the death of life is also an amazing number. When we look back at that strange new universe, the aftereffect of the diffusion just now has no influence on this universe at all. Maybe, but inenville doesn''t know at all. "Hum..." along with the evil whispers and laughter echoed, followed by a full of endless bewitching words passed over, "... Don''t resist me, don''t refuse me... Let''s join hands, no universe will be our opponent. Life is driven by you, and all things are lashed by you. We will work hand in hand, and the multiverse will submit to you and me! " "... let me come, don''t resist me, don''t refuse me, call me, let me come... Let me come to your universe, I will share with you the supreme glory and... The throne standing in the multiverse!" "Wishful thinking!" Inenville roared, and the immortal fire in his soul jumped out in an instant, burning up in an instant, driving out the whispers and evil forces that quietly began to affect him. At this time, inenville found that his universe was beginning to be infected by the evil and twisted forces, and the seeds of evil appeared in the unified universe. This ability, the ability to quietly invade a universe in silence, made him scared. However, when he began to watch one by one, he found that these evil forces had not invaded the real space of the unified universe. It''s in the lower space of the unified universe, or in the unknown space that life has not yet begun to involve. These evil forces, like a tentacle, are constantly struggling to break through the false space and enter the real universe. However, the internal rules of the universe constitute an indestructible barrier against the erosion of this evil force and the advent of twisted will! It''s a relief to ininville, and it''s a thrill. Under his will, the unquenchable fire instantly jumps into another space, and then it starts to burn fiercely, and then in the unknown level space, it burns these evil forces that try to erode him and corrupt him. In the process of the fierce burning of the unquenchable fire, these disgusting forces and the will to corrupt people''s hearts are burned out by the unquenchable fire. This also makes ininville know clearly that he does not have the means of restraint, and he does not have the power to fight back. At the very least, the fire''s ability to resist evil is still effective. Even more powerful evil forces than him, as long as they invade here, then under the rules of the universe and his personal control, these forces will eventually belong to rootless Ping. Therefore, under the burning of the immortal fire, the evil power of rootless Ping is finally burned out and expelled. "If kunguhar is still in my hands at this moment, it would be a way to defeat the enemy!" When he was in Alda, the resonance effect between the magic jewels and the powerful power of restraining evil had opened his eyes. If at this time, the magic diamond resonates with the unquenchable fire, how powerful will the power be? "The fairy diamond is forged with the brilliance of Shuangsheng tree! Although the two sacred trees are dead, Lao Ruilin and their flowers are the birthplace of the new sacred tree. Then... "At that time, ininville sounded the double Holy tree from the fairy diamond, which was associated with the New Holy tree ilsinon. Thinking of this, he began to hum and chant, calling for ilsinon, the Holy tree. With the king''s humming and calling, the sleeping tree ilsinon slowly wakes up. With his awakening, the unified universe was covered with endless brilliance in an instant. The words of light, goodness, benevolence and so on are created for him. His awakening made the external appearance of the unified universe change dramatically. The spherical universe emitting white light turned into a huge tree in an instant! He is like the tree of the world, stretching his branches and vines in endless different space. With a shake, ilsinon blooms endless flowers, and quickly breeds full fruits. There are many plump fruits hanging on the slightly bent branches, and then the fruits fall and fall continuously, and turn into solid crystal walls at the moment when they drop to the root of the Holy tree. The powerful and holy power blocks the evil power and twisted will that are trying to invade. Moreover, the fruit of alienation has once again added a new crystal wall barrier to the universe! Chapter 902 The fruits of ilsinon fall down and reinforce the fragile defense of the universe. The universe wrapped by the crystal wall has a firm defense, which insulates the invasion of evil forces from other universes, and ends the whispers that constantly reverberate in people''s ears, hearts and souls all day long. The rolling mist never stops; There is an endless stream of evil power emerging from the dark side of the universe. This evil and twisted existence seems to be gathering power. The swirling mist, the gathering great evil power, and the whispering voice that resounds through the void, are constantly singing. For a moment, all parts of this alien universe seemed to be covered by this huge and evil power. "Here, will it be so powerful?" Ininville was terrified by this chilling evil power, especially when it was constantly gathering from the dark side of the alien universe. When he was thinking, he also felt a sense of retreat. If the situation develops according to this situation, he really can''t help to get this powerful alien universe. Just at this moment, the evil forces gathered in the alien universe have a new change, and then ininville will see that from the dark side of the alien universe, there are endless bloody mountains, which are completely composed of flesh and blood. From the meat mountain, gathered a frightening evil force, a pair of evil eyes densely distributed in the mountains. At the same time, the tentacles are constantly stretching out from all parts of the meat mountain, constantly swaying and extending, and then the disgusting meat mountain jumps and flies to the unified universe. ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± The power of the universe is converging, and ininville crudely condenses himself and the power of the universe into a dazzling light column. Then, this huge blow to meet the endless flesh and blood mountains. In nothingness, sound can''t spread, but if it can spread, it must be a very strong result! The power of kexie runs through the bloody mountains, and the powerful force collides with the alien universe. With a shrill scream, ininville clearly saw that the constant churning mist had disappeared. Although, immediately after that, the mist was added to the whole again, but ininville knew that the attack that condensed the evil power had an effect. However, if he is not allowed to take the next step, he will see the evil universe pouring out endless evil power from the dark side. With several powerful evil wills, a pair of bloody eyes gushed from the evil mist. Then, we see countless bloody mountains rushing out of the dark side of the alien universe, and they directly rush into the unified universe. At the same time, the huge evil forces also gathered together, simple, direct and rough, and were blessed by several powerful evil wills. Straight to the unity of the universe, and ininville can only fight. The boiling and burning immortal fire, in an instant, the turbulent fire rises again, and then, the fire carries the power of conquering evil to fight back against the evil universe. However, this time ininville''s counterattack did not destroy the evil power of the universe as before. The result of the collision between the two forces, two forces with extreme attributes, is actually the result of mutual cancellation. In the face of those bloody mountains rushing towards the unified universe, the powerful cosmic civilizations within the unified universe also use their own weapons at the peak of civilization. Attack those evil beings who try to enter their universe directly from another universe. Therefore, we can see that on the surface of the unified universe, there are many light columns with gorgeous light. They each aim at a target and brutally destroy them. In the nothingness, the endless blood, flesh and the purple evil power remained in the nothingness. Even so, the evil anti invasion from the alien universe has not stopped. More flesh and blood mountains rush out from the dark side of the alien universe again. Driven by the strong will behind them, they constantly bounce towards the unified universe. Although many of them have been eliminated and blocked, more bloody mountains have sprung up! From the perspective of ininville, the bloody mountains springing from the dark side of the whole alien universe are dense. Just like the whole alien universe is covered with hair in a moment, especially after these bloody mountains extend from the dark side of the alien universe, they are constantly swaying. They continue to bounce towards the unity of the universe, endless flesh and blood continue to extend, supporting them to eject further. And their goal is to unify the universe. Two powerful universes launched a rough offensive and defensive war with each other, and the invasion and anti invasion war began. However, the roles of the two sides began to change in an instant. Ininville has blocked the anti invasion of evil will from different universes for many times, and his powerful cosmic civilizations have also defeated those endless bloody mountains. With the passage of time, the two universes in the center of nothingness are covered by endless blood. "Hum... You, can''t get rid of me... Can''t stop me..." the evil smile accompanied by whispers, from the alien universe, into the unified universe. The accompanying message, though still with attached evil power, was completely expelled by the Holy tree. When the universe has its master and will, it will behave more like a living body. No matter instinct or subjective consciousness, they will refuse everything they don''t want to accept into their body. At this moment, however, all the bloody mists in the land of nothingness changed. They are the blood and blood defeated by the weapons of ininville and the powerful cosmic civilization, the endless blood and broken flesh foam they sprinkle after death. At this moment, with the passage of time, the bloody mist and foam have already spread all over the central place where the two universes are fighting. A trace of purple evil power from the blood mist and blood foam, constantly struggle out, in a short time, these instinctive disgust and unknown power will spread in the middle of the two universes. Then, with a murmur of evil and deep laughter, the purple evil power and the blood beads and foam floating in the nothingness become a purple strange scene. Then, the unknown color and atmosphere changed dramatically in the evil whisper. The purple mist is constantly expanding, as if it is breathing, and as if the heart is beating. Then, a new and tender granulation, from the purple mist struggling to drill out, in the vast nothingness, swaying his tender body. "Damn it Seeing the strange scene in front of him, how could inenville not understand what had happened? Kexie''s power reappeared from the unified universe. However, the alien universe, which gave ininville deep fear and bad sense, was also prepared. The huge evil power that eninville feared poured out from the alien universe, and its rapid attack made him choose to stop it first. Although the two attacks counteract again and clear a large area, but From the purple mist in the gushing of blood granulation, but also an instant to complete all the changes. All the swaying granulations absorb nutrients from the evil power of purple, and they quickly connect and collude with each other. They are combined one after another, the granulation is constantly recombined and fused, and the size and strength are also increasing. At this time, the attacks from the cosmic civilization gushing out of the unified universe can not completely eliminate them. A steady stream of powerful evil forces provide sufficient supplies and nutrients for these new evil creatures. Then, a huge connection between the evil universe and the unified universe, the blood monster was born! Its birth and appearance make two distant universes build a solid bridge! Two universes unfamiliar to each other have completed the docking in fact! Chapter 903 Ferocious monster, its birth and appearance is like a continuous mountain, but also like a bridge. But the bridge is full of eyes and waving tentacles. At the same time, the mouths full of tusks are also distributed all over the bloody bridge. It connects two distant universes. The evil will from different universes has fulfilled his long cherished dream of connecting the two universes. The obstruction at the beginning and the ejection impact of an evil monster were just disguises. To cover up his real purpose with this sacrifice is to create a larger and evil universe again in the place of nothingness with his own strength and blood, so as to realize the grand wish of connecting the two universes, breaking through the dark side of nothingness at one stroke, and coming to the real universe completely. At least, in front of him at present, except for the thin crystal wall, there is basically nothing else. From the bloody bridge, countless tentacles stretched out, began to entwine towards the unified universe, it seems to want to completely wrap around the unified universe. So as to cut off the possibility of the universe leaving, and make it completely stay in place until it is completely occupied by him. In ininville''s heart, he was surprised and angry at this time. He did not expect that this evil and powerful will was surprisingly similar to him in some aspects. He came with the purpose of annexing the universe, and the other side now seems to have the same purpose. From the dark side of the alien universe, the evil power gushed out continuously, and the disgusting monsters he created, as well as the constant whispers full of bewitching nature. What he was afraid of was the extreme evil will and the constant bewitching whispers in people''s ears, hearts and souls. The image of the Holy tree is revealed from the spherical appearance of the universe, and the vast and holy light runs through the tree. In the light of this light, endless tentacles vanish. In the light of this light, the blood bridge attached to the surface of the crystal wall of the unified universe is also vanishing. However, at the other end of the bridge, the unknown evil power, driven by its will, continuously transmits the huge evil power. The power of purple runs through the bridge to compete with the power of Holy tree itself. At the same time, both ininville and the powerful civilizations of the universe focus their firepower on the end of the bridge connecting their universe. Endless rain of blood and foam smashed the flesh bridge attached to the surface of the crystal wall of the unified universe. However, with the blessing of the evil will of the alien universe, the broken and disappeared place is rapidly healing, regenerating and making up for... Evolution. Missing the damaged part, under the compensation of endless evil power, it quickly heals and regenerates, and is evolving to a higher level. It always ensures that it firmly grasps the universe in front of it. The powerful evil force can corrupt everything and constantly corrode the seemingly weak but actually strong crystal wall. At the same time, the powerful evil wills behind are seizing the opportunity to crack the defense system of the unified universe. An endless stream of evil forces are continuously transmitted by them. At the same time, one blood colored mountain after another extends from the dark side of the alien universe. They cling to the bloody bridge, making it bigger, stronger and less vulnerable to destruction. Now it seems that the firepower of cosmic civilization has little effect. Even though there are divine civilizations in the universe, it is difficult for the remaining civilizations to make a crucial decision on the winning or losing situation at the present level. Ininville, constantly crushing the bridge connecting the end of the universe, at the same time, the raging fire, burning violently, will turn everything into enough to support their continued growth. However, the strong will of evil, his strong has already exceeded the inningville''s expectation. The immortal fire, facing the evil will and power, is just like facing the original immortal universe, with little effect. Although the power of kexie still exists, when the power climbs to such a strong side, ininville, who is still relatively weak, can hardly play all the functions even if he has an immortal fire. At the same time, what follows the evil will is the constant murmuring. It is full of bewitching words, constantly saying everything on the surface of crystal wall, which can bewitch people and corrupt soul. At the same time, the evil wills that made iningwell extremely afraid are also stepping up time to analyze and crack the crystal wall of the universe. A steady stream of evil forces, with the blessing of evil will, constantly corrode the crystal wall. Thus, let these ruthless evil wills, who want to destroy everything, get rid of the dark side of nothingness and come to the real universe. "Why do you want to refuse me? You don''t have to refuse me. I am a powerful life! To some extent, it is completely consistent with you. In terms of goals, I can also help you. As long as you choose to accept me, we can rule all the universe together! Your coming, let me know, there are other universes, also because of your coming, let me get rid of the nihility of the dark place, so as to come to the wonderful reality of the universe The evil will, constantly bewitching, tells, "why resist me? You don''t need to be like this. You are a powerful life like me. You also have such a powerful universe, let''s work together, no universe can resist US. There is no life that can resist US. We... Will be invincible! " The wonderful unknown is also a terrifying special life. His existence makes ininville feel scared too! The universe, everything here, is strange to him. However, it is such a powerful universe that there is such an evil and powerful will! Like the creator, he wantonly created powerful evil creatures. Now, the flesh and blood bridge connecting the two universes across a long distance is the best proof! These evil things, with a special bridge between wisdom and life, are constantly speaking bewitching words like the master of this will. At the same time, the extended tentacle gradually twines to the unified universe. The solid crystal wall, even though the defense rule system is woven so tightly, still has obvious loopholes under the erosion of endless evil forces and powerful evil will. A trace of evil incomparable power, along this loophole into the unified universe, they are like a small can no longer be small snake, into a new world. The repression from the rule level begins, aiming at the forces that do not belong to their own system and the evil will that want to follow them. The rules of the universe began to fight back, they lost all the mysterious power and characteristics. The powerful rules of the universe make them completely lose all kinds of wonderful and strange abilities and make them ordinary things. "What a beautiful universe..." through the power of separation and the strong evil will of different universes, he spied on the beautiful unified universe. However, the counterattack of the rules of the universe made his power become ordinary, and his eyes were blocked. It made him understand that although he was very powerful, the universe he faced was also a powerful universe. The evil whispered, "don''t refuse me, let me in, come there. Let me join hands to rule all the universes. We... Will be invincible. Everything you want to do will come true! " "No... I don''t need you." Ininville got rid of the enchantment which was exciting and full of traps. Then, the ancient power sleeping in the endless space and time was awakened by him again. The powerful ancient power awakened, and with the ceremony of sacrifice, it came across endless time and space. The flesh and blood bridge connecting the two universes collapsed and annihilated in an instant. Powerful force, also in an instant hit in the universe, and hit there. However "You... Don''t want to get rid of me completely..." strong will, firm unceasingly, gathered evil power with a trace of evil will, rushed to the root of the Holy tree. Chapter 904 Twisted and evil will, with purple evil power, rushed to the root of ilsinon. Then, in the shadow of this will, the evil force gave birth to life. An extremely large insect, covered with hard armor, with countless long legs under its belly, huge eyes and tentacles on its body, and a huge mouth full of tusks, was born. It is like an endless mountain, huge, continuous and so broad at the same time. Under the twisted and evil will of the giant worm, ininville witnessed the whole process of how a group of evil forces bred life. The process surprised him and made him feel inferior. This kind of creation method, which is almost like the creator, is so terrible and ugly, but it is very powerful. At the moment of its birth, the giant insect clings to the root of the sacred tree ilsinon, which is surrounded by crystal walls. Then, the giant insect began to gnaw on the crystal wall. The special power released from its mouth actually had the special power to eliminate the crystal wall. In its gnawing, the crystal wall is a little bit fragile, and the solid and indestructible crystal wall seems to be in vain in its gnawing, becoming not strong. Even with the Holy tree''s ability to resist evil, the giant insect is still eating the crystal wall, with purple mist all over its body and melting body. Boom! Peiran hit the giant insect. Caused a massive tear, but didn''t kill it. Then, the giant worm showed his terrible recovery ability to ininville, almost in an instant. The torn wounds caused by ininville were completely restored, and the damaged armor was restored. On it, there is even a touch of bright color. The giant insect did not fight back, but firmly attached to the crystal wall, constantly gnawing on the crystal wall. Under the belly of the long dead cling to the crystal wall, the body of countless giant eyes, emitting countless purple halo, irradiation on the crystal wall. Through this special light, the crystal wall gives people a strange "softening" scene! Then, the storm like attack, all poured on the giant insect. However, the distant universe, the universe after the curse of extinction. Several powerful wills hidden in the dark side of the universe obstructed ininville''s attack one after another. Although they were badly hurt, but several wills united together, still strong and frightening. Most of the attacks were blocked by these powerful and evil wills. The rest of the attack, although the giant insects will be split. But the giant''s resilience is terrifying. The broken body still clings to the crystal wall tenaciously, and closes to the broken body and heals. Then, a new giant insect was restored again, and its temperament was amazing. Bright and clean horny hardening armor, with some holy breath. This strange insect, created by the evil will of the different universe, has adapted to the Holy tree''s ability to resist evil. Now, the Holy tree''s ability to resist evil gradually weakens in the face of this evil insect. This made the witness of ininville extremely scared. It''s all because the Holy tree has been integrated with the unified universe for a long time now. It is a situation of prosperity and loss. If the roots on which the sacred tree depends to absorb nutrients are greatly damaged. Then, sooner or later, the unified universe will gradually dry up, and finally move towards the brink of destruction. In his continuous attack, still unable to eliminate this strange insect, ininville once again used the curse of extinction! He sacrificed a large number of sources, called the ancient sleeping power, separated a wisp of ancient power across endless time and space, and resolutely and completely eliminated the alien insects that could gnaw on the crystal wall. However, the seamless and traceable crystal wall is still vulnerable to the gnawing of different insects. Then, evil wills gush out from the dark side of the universe. These wills intertwine with each other and roar together. Facing the loophole of being gnawed by different insects, he rushed to the root of the Holy tree. They want to take this opportunity to enter the unified universe, so that they can get rid of the dark side, come to the real universe, do whatever they want, and destroy here. "You..." ininville saw this moment, where can''t understand? The most fundamental purpose of these powerful evil wills, which he did not know, is to get rid of that desolate special realm and come to the real universe, so as to... Devour everything, matter and energy will be devoured by them. Everything will be distorted by the moment they invade the real universe. All things will fall, everything will be destroyed and no longer exist. Inenville naturally will not let these powerful and evil wills come to unify the universe. He began to obstruct and promote the departure of the unified universe. However, the strong twisted evil will intertwined with each other, carrying a huge purple evil force, rushed to the unified universe quickly. Along the way, they evade and jointly block the attack of ininville. At the same time, on their body and on the way forward, they call and create countless ferocious monsters and Demons bathing in fire. Driven by twisted and evil will, they rush to the unified universe with endless purple evil power. Although, in this special space containing the multiverse, most of life is annihilated in an instant. However, some powerful monsters, under the protection of purple evil power. Following their Creator, they rush to the unified universe fearlessly. In front of the countless cosmic civilizations who unify the universe, there are open transmission portals. Then, endless gunfire from technological civilization poured on these monsters who tried to invade their homes. Gorgeous color light, blooming in this different space, endless blood and foam, accompanied by the death of a head of ferocious monsters, gorgeous artillery still did not stop half a minute. All cosmic civilizations clearly know that the strange universe they encounter this time is an extremely powerful existence. The influence of his existence, even the master of the universe also feel the degree of fear! Although the attack from the powerful cosmic civilization killed most of the monsters, their attack could hardly hurt the huge and evil wills of those groups! They''re ruthless, they''re very aggressive. For his servants and creations, he is indifferent. They are rapidly approaching the unified universe, behind them is a very rich and huge purple evil force. At the same time, they join hands with each other, driving the purple evil forces around them, launching round after round of attacks, hindering the departure of the unified universe. They roared wildly and ruthlessly into the unified universe. "You can''t get rid of us. The universe is ours... Everything is ours!" Several powerful evil wills, the threat caused by their combination, is frightening. Ininville is not the opponent of these strong wills at all. Even if he has a complete universe in hand, he can''t solve them all at once. Under his sacrifice, the powerful curse of extinction was used again, and the ancient power came across endless time and space again. Today, it has been awakened several times and arrived several times across endless time and space. Under the lock of its extreme destructive power, it aims at the twisted and evil will coming forward. Moreover, it completely destroyed several wills. However, there is still a twisted and evil will to survive, he swallowed up the remaining power of his companions and became strong again. At the moment, however, he did not dare to approach the unified universe. The distance between each other, already in just a short moment, was once again opened. In addition to the terrible power he feared, he only paid attention to the unified universe once again, and then returned to the evil and powerful alien universe again! Back to the huge purple evil power, once again entrenched in the dark side. And ininville, watching the departure of this evil will, knew that he could not swallow these powerful universes by himself. He needs to gather all the power of one and two parts, plus... To completely integrate all the universes. Chapter 905 The vast universe, a handsome spaceship, Milano is speeding in the universe at the moment. On board are Starbuck, Carmela, raccoon rocket, grut and Drax. Although their fate has been changed to some extent, they are still together by mistake. They just left from the collector Tanya tivan, and learned the real identity and origin of the cosmic spirit ball from Tanya tivan, so that they knew that it was one of the infinite gems that appeared at the birth of the universe. However, Tanya tivan''s maid, Karina, who was unwilling to be enslaved, heard all about the infinite stone. She longed to be able to use the power of the infinite stone to restore her free body, and she was no longer the worm like character who continued to be enslaved, and even life and death were controlled by others. However, she underestimated the power of the infinite stone, or she looked up at herself. Only mortal she, there is no bearing infinite stone power, she was completely destroyed by the infinite stone. And her death, the death of this tiny maid, also makes xingjue and others shocked, so as to realize the real power of the infinite stone. Worried about this power, they decided to take the gem and entrust it to the new star empire. Because they know very well what kind of ruthless role Ronan, who also wants to seize the infinite stone, will be. And the dark Titan, who entrusted Ronan to search for the spirit ball of the universe, is also a cruel and terrifying character. And they hold the powerful stone of infinity in their hands, which is bound to lead to snatching. Once the stone of infinity falls into the hands of those who are not good at it. So... It will be a disaster for the whole universe. Although, because of Drax, the stone of infinity was taken away by Ronan. However, these cosmic swordsmen with a sense of justice decided to go to shandar to help the new star Legion resist Ronan. Moreover, they convinced the marauders to help them, and with a large fleet of marauders, they flew to shandar. ¡­¡­ Ronan''s spaceship, he is talking with mieba at the moment. "The universe spirit ball is in my hand. I will do what I say!" Mieba: bring it to me "Yes, it''s our agreement. We''ll give you the orb. You can help me destroy shandar and teach the so-called... God who made us crimon suffer injustice and humiliation." Ronan holding the spirit ball of the universe in his hand, pacing back and forth, "but when I know that it can control the infinite stone, let me have enough power to destroy shandar and wash away the humiliation and injustice of Kerry, I don''t know what use you have?" "Boy, you have to reconsider!" Mieba was very angry. "You probably forgot the lesson I taught you before!" "No, no, no, I haven''t forgotten. I''ll never forget your punch... It''s still fresh in my memory..." then he grabbed the cosmic spirit ball and opened it. Revealing the gorgeous purple gemstones wrapped. "Master, absolutely not!" Corat, who knows Ronan well, knows what Ronan wants to do. "SANOS is the most powerful man in the universe..." Luo Nan''s eyes were full of anger, "no more!" With that, he will show the side of the gem to his palm, surging and powerful power with the gem into his body, he felt the flow of boiling power in his body. This power brought him a strong confidence, and a strong unparalleled sense of war! Later, he inlaid the gem with his Warhammer. Mieba didn''t say a word in the whole process and watched the scene quietly. "You call me kid. I''ll make shandar suffer from Kerry''s thousand years of torment and burn it up. The God who oppressed Kerry and brought us injustice and humiliation, I will solve him! Oh, by the way, he''s in shandar right now, which saves me time. And then... SANOS, I''ll come to you! " ¡­¡­ Shandar, new star corps headquarters! "Commander, we''ve received a message from a predator that Ronan has infinite gems in his hand and is coming to our shandar." "My God The news of infinite gem obviously shocked the commander of the new star Legion. Obviously, she knew exactly what infinite gem was and what kind of power it had. But some people obviously don''t believe this, "it''s a trick. He''s a fugitive. How can his words be true? Moreover, now all over the galaxy, who doesn''t know that we have a god staying in shandar. How could Ronan dare to tear up the peace treaty and come to our shandar for provocation It is obvious that many people agree with his words. "But I don''t believe that a fugitive who has just escaped from our prison has any reason to risk being arrested again and come back to shandar. So, commander, I think in any case, we should step up our guard! " The commander nodded, "this is the worst case, but it''s not wrong to be careful. In any case, the news of infinite gem is too shocking. It is necessary for me to tell this news to the God. If things come to the worst, then we can only ask God to come forward, let us shandar again from war, let peace come here again. " ¡­¡­ "Infinite jewels?" "Yes, according to the information we have, Ronan, the leader of Kerry''s accusation group, has an infinite gem in his hand. At the moment, he''s on our way to shandar. So, I think in case of the worst, please help us Jiangning: "don''t worry, since I live here, I will protect shandar." After the New Star Corps commander left, Jiangning''s thoughts fell into a state of meditation again. Some time ago, from ininville, he felt the fear and uneasiness from the depth of ininville''s soul! It was the first time for him to feel such a strong, uneasy and panic. He began to worry about the annexation of any ininville in the universe. He didn''t know what kind of bad situation he was facing. He let his own split, the powerful king of spirits, appear such a strong uneasiness and fear! He wanted to go back to ininville, but there was an endless space between him and ininville. In the absence of precise coordinates, he could not cross such a long distance simply by relying on the connection between soul and soul, return to the unified universe, return to ininville''s side, and face the terrible enemy of the alien universe with him. Fortunately, he didn''t feel any other emotions except this strong emotion in his soul. He didn''t feel the fall of ininville. This shows that ininville is still alive. Although the enemies of the alien universe are powerful, they can''t kill ininville. This made him feel at ease, and he had a little preparation for the future when he faced those universes again. Although, in the universe where he is now, there are many strong people. However, Jiangning already has the means to solve everything. The only thing to worry about is the universe that has been split up so far. Both the immortal universe before him and the evil universe he feels now are powerful universes that can''t be swallowed in a short time. Unless, before that, they first solve their own universe, integrate the power here, and then solve those powerful universes that let them fail! Thinking of this, he began to weave in his soul the call for the return of ininville. Although the result of one body and two parts can not make them cross endless time and space, and also can not hinder communication, they can still feel the strong message in each other''s souls by virtue of the special situation of one body and two parts. Chapter 906 At this time, Ronan''s dark star spacecraft has entered shandar. The huge spacecraft burst into the atmosphere of the planet, and the dark spacecraft covered shandar''s sky like a cloud. As everyone knows, infinite gem is likely to be on Ronan''s spaceship, so even a single mothership. The new stars dare not fire first! "We''ll be there soon, Ronan." So says nebula, the adopted daughter of SANOS with Carmela. Ronan was sitting on the throne with Kerry''s hammer in his hand. He looked straight ahead, looking at the clouds passing quickly. "Soon, shandar will disappear from the universe. Kerry thousand years of pain, will be in my hands completely end He said to the left and right, "go on, speed up, I can''t wait to land on shandar''s land!" "Yes, speed up." At this time, the spacecraft of the predator organization Yongdu has also arrived at shandar, looking at the huge shape of the dark star. The marauders, who had been preparing for a long time, could not wait to organize their fleets and set out one after another. "It''s the marauders!" Xingyun Hui reports. "Don''t pay attention to them, my goal is shandar all the time!" Ronan said angrily, "as for those who come to make trouble, destroy them all!" ¡­¡­ A vigorous offensive and defensive war was launched in the blue sky of shandar. No matter Ronan or the marauders, one is trying his best to destroy the other, while the other is trying his best to stop the other. After that, the new star Legion also joined in the battle and tried their best to prevent Ronan''s invasion. Later, all the new star fleets merged together to form a gorgeous barrier. Prevent Ronan''s landing behavior, however, all this, in front of Ronan holding infinite gems, has no effect! The power of infinite gems is incomparable. It is true for mortals. They have no ability to resist. Ronan''s attack with infinite gems easily tore the Nova barrier and completely destroyed the Nova Legion! After that, though, the raccoon rocket drove Milano into the dark star, forcing it to crash. But In order to protect his friends, Shuren grute sacrificed himself, and everyone was still immersed in grute''s death. Then he saw Ronan push away the obstacles and come out with Kerry''s hammer. Those eyes, which are purple because of the power of infinite gems, have a strong sense of killing and the pleasure of revenge. Facing the terrified shandar people, he said with pride: "shandar people, do you rely on these wastes to protect you? What did they do? They don''t do anything. They can''t protect you. Ha ha ha. Your city has been reduced to ruins in the war. Now... You shandar people are about to be completely reduced to history and dust! " "And Kerry, the pain of a thousand years will be washed away with your passing away!" Ronan held high the Kerry hammer inlaid with infinite gems, and wanted to contact the hammer with the solid earth. However, the falling power of his hands was stopped. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t increase the falling power of the hammer by half. He turned his head and looked behind him. "It''s you!" Jiangning, dressed in black robe, suddenly appears behind Ronan. He grabs one end of Kerry''s hammer with one hand. The power from infinite gems is scouring his body. Jiangning''s right hand, like a whip, lashed Ronan''s body and directly beat him away. Kerry''s hammer also fell into his hands. He gazed at the infinite gem on the hammer and reached out to take it off the hammer. In the headquarters of the new star legion, everyone who watched this scene was relieved. "Who is he?" Carmela told the star Baron, "he is the mysterious... God who forced the Crees to sign a peace treaty with the new star Legion!" "God?" Infinite gems fall into Jiangning''s hands, and endless power gushes out of the gems into Jiangning''s body, strengthening his power. This gem can enhance the strength of an individual because of its strength. Then, the power from the gem converged again, "the fifth, one less, the infinite stone will be collected." "Why do you want to protect shandar?" Ronan came from a distance, struggling to come not far away, questioning. Jiangning ignored him, still playing with the gem in his hand, while thinking about where the last infinite stone would be. According to the ability of each of these gems, theoretically, a person with six infinite gems can be said to be omnipotent. But also second only to this universe, in other universes, there is no such ability, belongs to the unknown. However, according to Jiangning''s conjecture, the power of infinite stone will be reduced to a very low level when it comes to other universes. And in this chaotic universe, where power is wantonly occupied, its power is amazing. A single gem can give users unimaginable abilities. Six together, the power and power given to users, great incredible. "Answer me!" Seeing that Jiangning ignored him, Ronan couldn''t bear it any longer. He roared and rushed straight to Jiangning. However, Jiangning turned to look at him and said coldly, "you are in endless time, endless cycle!" With that, four stones of different colors appeared around him. And these gems, together with the purple gems in his palm, are inlaid on kunguhar''s sword body in turn. Then, the great power appeared, which was similar to what he said. With his words, Ronan''s place fell into an infinite cycle of time. He kept running and wanted to come to Jiangning, but the road under his feet seemed to have no end. He wanted to stop, but found that he couldn''t stop, so he could only keep running forward... Until he ran to death alive, then the great power of time reappeared, Ronan resurrected and started a new round of running. Until the end of time! Everyone who saw this scene felt numb with fear. This scene didn''t look very good. However, the infinite cycle of time, people continue to run, exhausted to death, and then in the power of time to revive, start running again. Trapped in an infinite cycle of time line, until forever, but trapped people, all thinking and will, clear, he clearly knows what he is doing. However, even if we can''t stop this situation, we can''t stop thirst, hunger, leg fatigue and cramps. And this kind of physical torture and fatigue, will continue to accumulate, and because of the infinite cycle of time, continue to accumulate. This kind of infinite torture, just let people think, feel shivering. All the people can only watch Ronan running on the land full of ruins, and then he was killed by running alive, and then he was resurrected and started running again, and then he went on in such an infinite cycle. Chapter 907 Everything should have been like this, however, when a gorgeous door opened. A man and a woman two figures, then appeared in a ruins, just so a station, it makes people pressure. "Death, and..." looking at the huge purple body, "SANOS!" "You took something that didn''t belong to you." Mieba''s eyes turned away, and the five infinite gems on kunguhar sword in turn were all over the place¡° Hand them in. This is what doesn''t belong to you. " "Ha ha." Yiyang sword body, inlaid in the sword body of five infinite gems, slightly blooming bright luster, "you want them, come and have a try. If you can take it away, it''s yours. " His eyes looked back at the death who didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, "did you come here for him? Death ¡­¡­ "How can it be!" "This is the dark Titan SANOS. Why is he here?" "SANOS is the only one who comes to shandar. Who is he talking to? Who is death All the people are talking about it. At the same time, they keep looking back and forth on Jiangning and mieba, looking for the death who seems to come with mieba. Just, literally, or ¡­¡­ Death''s eyes slightly looked to both sides, "mortals can''t see me!" She said to Jiangning, "this gem was forbidden to appear together. Even I am surprised that you can gather five precious stones. But you can''t get the last gem anyway. " "It''s not your problem, death." Eyes looking at them, "the last warning, or their obedient go away, or... I put you two down together!" Mieba was angry at first, "what do you say, three inch nail!" However, a fierce sword light came quickly and cut down. The death standing beside mieba pulled mieba and opened a barrier to block the sword light. However, even if the powerful sword light was blocked, it still broke the barrier. "Ugly, you''d better be careful when you talk!" With these words, the five infinite gems embedded in kunguhar sword light up one by one, and then space is distorted, time is also distorted, and reality is distorted... The combination of the three forms a chaotic and twisted cage, trapping the extermination of hegemony and death in it. Inexhaustible destructive force, endless, ferocious incomparable scouring the body of death and extermination. Make them like a floating leaf, floating in the endless waves. Holding the five infinite gems of time, space, reality, soul and power, Jiangning is unimaginable to some extent. It can also be understood that he stole five crucial powers in an instant. With the power of gems, he unscrupulously twisted everything including time, and combined them together to form an indestructible cage of infinite cycle. Trapped in it is Mie Ba and death. With his current strength, there are not many opponents in the whole universe. In the eyes of outsiders, SANOS, the dark Titan who has just landed in shandar, talks with the mysterious man in black who shakes hands with five infinite gems. They only saw a sword light, and then they saw five infinite gems shining up in turn, and then they saw the dark Titan SANOS disappear out of thin air. They are trapped in endless time and space and the crevice of reality, and can never get rid of it. "The power of authority is really powerful!" Jiangning was very impressed. This time he once again faced death and extermination, and he solved them very easily. The whole process is just a few words of nonsense, and then they are completely imprisoned in the endless space-time and reality of the crevice, eternal life can not get rid of there. Unless there is one who is far more powerful than Jiangning, it will be possible to rescue them. Then Jiangning opened the portal to the earth and left shandar. What is left is only the legend that attracts people''s imagination. Ordinary people can''t see the problem from a deeper perspective, and can''t see the essence behind a thing clearly. However, for the powerful beings in the universe, they can feel the death and disappearance of one of the gods in the universe. Although the power of symbolizing death still exists in this universe, it has lost its corresponding manager. As a result, this already chaotic universe becomes chaotic again. From the time when death was imprisoned, after the death of life in the universe, their souls have no destination, and become the spirits wandering in this world! ¡­¡­ Returning to Jiangning in tutehem, he began to prepare for the war. He told his scientists, especially trisk, to start to compile the cosmic gene map he collected into the core processor of the exterminator, so as to enhance the fighting ability of the exterminator. At the same time, he ordered all the personnel of the government to step up their preparations for the war. "Your Majesty, is this day finally coming?" Carlisle was very excited, so was the Duke beside him. There was excitement in his eyes and bloodthirsty feeling in his heart. "Yes, it''s coming." Jiangning had thought that it would take some time for the plan to be implemented, but when he got five infinite gems, he had a clear understanding. In addition to the clay board in his hand, ininville, who is returning, set off the day of annexing the chaotic universe, and finally entered the countdown stage. Although the unified universe is not strong enough to crush everything, it is enough with his current cards. At that time, after the successful annexation of the universe, the unified universe will move to a new level. At that time, the powerful universe that once defeated him will be integrated into the unified universe one by one, and the power and brilliance of a long time ago will reappear. "Go down and get ready!" "Yes, my majesty!" Two people excited unbearable walked out, this day, they also waited too long. Now, it''s time to unify the universe, and they will follow their masters. With the final countdown plan unfolding, the industrial area hidden underground in tutehem, the research area immediately launched numerous advanced high-tech technologies, and began to assemble advanced industrial equipment. The industrial stars built on other unmanned planets also started the war state of full power. All kinds of advanced spaceships and weapons are lined up in various ports and factories. The minerals collected from the universe entered the refineries in turn to smelt qualified precision steel and special alloy materials, and started the full load of the spacecraft dumpling project. At the same time, the tutehem government has become more and more rigid from today on. All countries and governments are confused, and the international situation has become complicated for the first time. They instinctively feel that things have changed and the earth has changed, but they still have no way to know exactly what it is. But a middle-aged man in New York, USA, stopped suddenly when he was smoking a cigar. He looked at the newspaper in his hand and said, "does it mean that... The miserable future has not been changed?" Chapter 908 The seemingly peaceful life is still going on, but the undercurrent that most people don''t know is brewing an earth shaking wave. Is about to sweep the world! Tutehem, though a small country, is a superpower. Recently, his international attitude has become more and more tough. In addition, she formed an alliance. She invited countries in her traditional sphere of influence to join, and frequently held secret meetings. This has caused panic in many countries, as well as countless eyes. In view of this frequent secret level meeting, all countries are constantly thinking and testing. Because there are many countries, including regional powers and powers. This caused a lot of panic among the people, especially for those who had experienced World War II. People are afraid that if they are not careful, when they wake up the next day, the world will start a new round of World War. In Jiangning''s palace, John Carlisle is making relevant reports. "Your Majesty, the countries joining our alliance are North Africa, Tunisia and Libya. Egypt. In the Near East, there are Israel, Lebanon and Turkey. There are traditional allies in Europe, such as Greece, Italy, Bulgaria and Romania. They were all interested in the imperial plan and were willing to join the Empire for its dispatch. Government departments have arranged relevant personnel to select elite mutants and elites from the above countries and regions. Support programs for them are also under way. I believe that before long, the whole Europe will completely join the imperial plan. In addition, we are actively seeking the participation of Asian countries. They have a large population. For some industries that are not suitable to be built on our territory, we will move them to Asian countries for preliminary processing. " "In addition, since 1983, the size of China''s mutant population has been increasing continuously. Over the years, we have absorbed many excellent mutant soldiers and scientists into all sectors of the Empire. Their abilities have been demonstrated in various fields, and I believe they will have a good effect in the early stage. In addition, the special forces led by your highness are rapidly producing their weapons and equipment. Our industrial stars and spaceports on other planets are steadily expanding their scale and production capacity. The production and commissioning of spaceships and various large weapons are also in rapid production and installation. But it''s going to take a long time to get your plan going. " After listening to this, Jiangning nodded slowly. The unified universe promoted by inningville is now advancing towards the main world. But it will still take some time for him to arrive. In the period of time before he arrives, it will be the time for tutehem to break out his real strength. With the addition of these scientists and highly civilized alien races, as well as the increasing scientific and technological strength, it can not be said that today''s scientific and technological strength can pose a threat to those powerful beings in the universe. However, for other extraterrestrial civilizations in the universe, it is enough. "To expand the scale and production capacity of spaceships and weapons, and to integrate all the forces of the earth, I do not hope that when the plan is officially launched, there will be countries on the earth who are against us." Jiangning also said, "are those mutants in North America and what''s going on in the United States recently?" "The United States is very upset about the Allies created by the Empire. At present, the United States is stepping up contacts with the two countries in the Iberian Peninsula, Morocco in North Africa, the United Kingdom, France and the countries in the Nordic peninsula. And strengthen ties with Russia, China, the Arabian Peninsula and Asian countries. And deliberately create an environment that can surround us to deal with the recent actions of the Empire. " "Besides, Professor Charles Xavier wants to see you." John Carlyle reports to Jiangning. "Charles?" Jiangning touched his chin and said, "you can take the lead in convening a conference among the powerful countries in the world. Integrating all the forces of the earth and preparing the earth''s defense and detection equipment for a long time, we can take off. " "Yes, sir ¡­¡­ Jiangning looked down at kunguhar on both legs silently. The five infinite gems listed on the sword body showed a beautiful light. These gems embody the power of the universe, which gives gems extraordinary power. The smooth infinite gem, only the time gem above the distribution of some cracks, make it appear flawed, in addition, the gem still has a strong power. According to the origin of these gems, it is said that they all came from a powerful goddess. Only after self division did they have unlimited gems. So, will these gems help to revive the goddess again in the future, or is it because of the fall of the goddess that infinite gems were born. Jiangning does not know, the universe is extremely chaotic. The existence of powerful everywhere, with a variety of extraordinary power, people just feel unknown, so, feel very tall on the appearance. For example, the group of gods created by eternity has a large number of members, only 1265 of whom are known. These secondary gods later smashed the whole universe and turned it into a multiverse! How strong this ability is, it is the power given by the powerful gods. However, compared with Vera and viri in Alda world, they are the powerful gods created by iluveta. And they just created all things in Alda, and they don''t have the powerful ability to smash the universe and turn it into a multiverse. Apart from that, Vera and Willies don''t really have any special strength. However, in the universe where the Lord''s world is located, all kinds of powerful gods and God''s creations have incredible power. Their strength and their identity are not equal or matched at all. Therefore, Jiangning would say that this universe is a chaotic one, in which power is wantonly stolen and seized. Powerful as it is, it is also chaotic. In addition, in this universe, there is a legendary powerful existence. OAA£¡ This big guy is a terrible mess. He transcends all existence, and everything doesn''t work for him! However, after understanding the essence of the universe, Jiangning felt that it was totally impossible to appear. Because this universe, he already knew, does not surpass the fifth level above the sixth level existence. So, in the case of the same level, why is the other party so terrible? It can only be said that he has more power to steal and seize! Because according to his setting, it can be said that it is equivalent to omniscient. With six infinite gems, we basically have omniscient power, and OAA itself goes beyond this concept. Moreover, all of the universe is of no use to him. If it is true, Jiangning can only give up the universe in despair, because all his means have no effect on him, then anything he does will also have to stop and give up because of his existence. If we follow the normal way of advancing, the final result must be like this. However, with mud board in Jiangning, he has the confidence to solve everything. He also has the ability to swallow up this huge and chaotic universe, otherwise, he can only be defeated like those powerful universes he met before! His thinking is free and unrestrained; At the same time, also thinking about the last infinite gem, the whereabouts of the soul stone. With five infinite gems, he has the ability to shut down death and hegemony forever, wandering in the crevice between time, space and reality, and can never find the opportunity to return to the real universe. So, once all the infinite gems are gathered, how powerful will he have at that time? Perhaps, will let him feel in advance, omniscient power it! Chapter 909 In the solar system, Jiangning, dressed in a black robe, is standing on Pluto, inlaying its transparent crystals into the barren planet. Then, the infinite gem on his sword lit up a blue light and opened the door to another galaxy. Then, Jiangning followed the law and put transparent crystals into the interior of each key planet. Then, open the portal again, go to other planets, and put the transparent crystals into them in turn. Finally, it took him a long time to put these transparent crystals one by one into the interior of the target planet on the key nodes of the universe. With the whole picture of the universe and space gems, he can ignore the distance and accomplish everything in a short time. Otherwise, Jiangning would have started to decorate as early as several decades ago, and it would not have been done until now. At the beginning, he was very weak, far less powerful than he is now. Especially, now he has five infinite gems in his hand, plus his own strength! Few in the universe can fight him, even the life court. Although we don''t know the whereabouts of the last infinite gem, the soul stone, it has little influence on Jiangning at present. When he succeeds in annexing here in the future, the stone of soul, which I don''t know where, will also return to his hands! Therefore, he is not in urgent need of the stone of soul. A year has passed since he put all the transparent crystals in the universe. Now Jiangning stays outside the earth, looking at the beautiful planet in front of us. He thought that in many universes, there are countless earths. After that, a large number of sources were sacrificed by him to the ancient power in the dark! In all parts of the universe, those transparent crystals that he deeply rooted in the core of each planet, burst out a dazzling light! Then, in the different space containing innumerable universes, in many universes, the inner part of the planet called Earth, the crystal implanted by Jiangning, bloomed in turn. The invisible traction force appeared. All the universes that exist on the earth are pulled by the ancient forces in the dark. Slowly toward Jiangning where the main world of the universe forward, big and small, different size of the universe sphere. It''s like being dragged by an invisible line towards a common goal of all universes, and finally starting the integration between the universe and the universe. "This day is coming at last!" Jiangning at the moment, simply can not suppress the excitement in his heart. With the original manufacturing and placement of the coordinates, his soul appeared a magnificent picture, one bright spot after another, slowly began to gather. Although the speed seems very slow, it is only for the special space. In fact, these big and small universes, drawn by ancient forces, are very fast. "Here we go!" Ininville, who is one with his soul, also feels this scene through his homologous souls. Although, several times of failure to let his face. But also let him helpless, after all, those powerful universe is his personal experience. The power of others can be completely eliminated. Therefore, it is a safe way to preserve strength and step back appropriately. Now, when he felt the feeling from his soul, he also saw a lot of big and small universes like Jiangning, slowly moving towards the main world. Although, outside these universes, there are still some universes that have not moved. Those are the universes that Jiangning didn''t arrive at the beginning and didn''t involve. These universes, after most of them are integrated by Jiangning, will patronize there one by one. And now, ininville is also fully promoting the unity of the universe, towards the main world universe. This is the last moment for Jiangning, and it is also the last moment for inningville. The ambition and common goal in their hearts had already begun to deploy this situation at the beginning. To this end, they have also carried out more than 100 years of layout, and he is a helper because of this common grand plan. Today, although the layout is not very perfect, it has completed most of the work. Now, the plan has begun, and there is only one person missing. When he arrived, it was a full start. I can''t bear to think of it. He has been busy for a long time, layout for a long time, which also delayed himself. We have to stay in this place of chaos and division, and can not enter the more powerful universe. Now, they can finally enter into a more powerful universe and see more powerful people and civilizations. ¡­¡­ "Your Majesty, an old man wants to see you." John Carlyle said to Jiangning, who was drinking tea. Jiangning with a cup of hand slightly meal, "old man?" He asked, "what''s his name? Why do you want to see me? " Since the sacrifice of a large number of sources, the awakening of the ancient power in the dark, and the traction of the universe here, Jiangning''s life has relaxed. Because when ininville came, his days would be very busy, and there would not be such a leisurely tea drinking day at that time. "He said, his name is Odin, and I know you... So..." the expression on John Carlyle''s face is a little strange. Isn''t Odin the father of the gods in Nordic mythology? Now, there is someone with such a name. I don''t know how he grew up and how he lived. Just like in China, the name of famous people in history or mythology is not necessarily the same, and the same is true in the West. "Odin!" Jiangning thought about it and said, "let him in." "Yes, your majesty!" After getting Jiangning''s permission, John Carlyle went out, and soon came in with Odin dressed as an earthman, and went out after saluting. "Dear God, it''s a pleasure to see you in your country!" Odin''s dress is like the most ordinary human, and his mouth is easy-going. He looks like an old man who is enjoying retirement. "Odin! How did you come to earth? " Jiangning asked after he sat down. "Well, it''s a long story!" Then Odin told Jiangning how he appeared on the earth. After hearing Odin''s story, Jiangning realized it. Even if he gets the etheric particles early, the dark elves are still awakened with the etheric particles. When malkis, the leader of the dark elves, learned that the etheric particles had been taken away by the gods, he knew that he could no longer obtain the etheric particles. But the fire of revenge in his heart could not be extinguished because of the etheric particles. He still hated Asgard. Then malkis hired a group of ferocious bandits in the universe to attack Asgard. And he himself led the remaining dark elves to attack Asgard. The unguarded Asgard suffered heavy losses. Although the invasion of the dark elves was defeated, Queen Asgard was still killed by accident. Later, Thor was deceived by Loki''s explosion, and Odin was blinded by Loki''s magic and sent him to the earth. "..." Jiangning was silent for a long time, and then he said, "the purpose of your coming here is..." Odin said frankly: "I am about to die, and Asgard''s fate is inevitable, so I would like to ask you to accept Asgard!" "Accept Asgard?" "Yes, I don''t know what you think?" Jiangning thought a little and said, "it''s natural to accept them. There are many races that work for me, not inferior to Asgard. However, Asgard is rebellious. Will they choose to disobey my orders or insist on their bottom line "I''ll persuade Thor about that. No matter what you want to do, Asgard will abide by your orders unconditionally in the future. " Chapter 910 "Oh?" Odin''s words made Jiangning fall into thinking, which made him instinctively associate whether Odin knew something. So he gazed into Odin''s only eye. "I believe you, and I''m happy to protect Asgard. I only need all the tasks and orders I give you in the future. Asgard can choose to comply at the first time, and successfully complete the task. So, Thor is still the king of Asgard, and I will give him the resources and the land on which to live. I''m sure you understand what I''m talking about. " After hearing this, Odin also looked at Jiangning deeply, "you have already seen..." Jiangning was noncommittal, nodded slightly, and then Odin got up and said goodbye, "with your promise, I firmly believe that Asgard will walk out of the shadow and march towards a broader future under your guidance in the future!" "I''m leaving, your majesty!" Jiangning nodded, Odin then left tutehem and returned to Norway. In fact, Odin''s visit did not surprise Jiangning. On the contrary, he firmly believes that Odin is bound to visit him. He just wants to explore his own words and get the promise he wants from his own mouth. Otherwise, with the arrival of the twilight of the gods, the refugees of Asgard would not dare to move to live on the earth as they did in the original historical time and space. Because a God has been born on the earth. In any way, the earth is the default territory of Jiangning by the universe. Taking the solar system as the center and radiating towards the outside world, not to mention the whole galaxy is his sphere of influence, but as long as he wants to. No one will offend him because of the galaxy. For those people, these are just false names. There is no need to offend a real God for some false names. Moreover, if life reaches the level of God''s life, the general resources are useless to God. Only some rare resources with special functions may be useful to God, or even covet by God. Therefore, in a broad sense, the Milky way belongs to Jiangning''s sphere of influence. For life in the vast Milky way, nothing has changed. There will not be a God to oppress and exploit them, or they are not qualified to oppress and exploit in the eyes of God. Therefore, if Odin can''t get Jiangning''s promise, once the twilight of the gods can''t be avoided, the asgards in flight will have to stay away from the whole galaxy. Otherwise, I dare not move to another place without the permission of my master. Although, this possibility is very small, even though Asgard does not have Jiangning''s permission to live in the galaxy or somewhere on earth. Jiangning is not likely to trouble Asgard, but Odin is afraid of accidents. In case the God is in a bad mood one day, he suddenly thinks of Asgard coming to live somewhere on the earth or in the Milky way without his permission, so that he is criticized by the God. Then, what is the fate waiting for Asgard, Odin did not dare to imagine. Therefore, in order to cope with the future changes, he specially came to meet Jiangning, in order to get his promise. No, there may be unnecessary trouble in the future! Jiangning knows Odin''s mind and foresight. However, these are small things for him. As a God who aims at the whole universe, the universe has been regarded as something in his bag, so the race and life living in the whole universe are equal to it. Therefore, no matter what the result is, it will become meaningless after the whole universe is completely absorbed by him. However, Jiangning is not stingy with rewards for the race or civilization that is dedicated to doing things for itself. This point can be verified in the three body universe! Today''s three body cosmic civilization, in addition to those with low civilization level, will also break out wars and contradictions for a variety of reasons. It''s very difficult to have a war between higher cosmic civilizations! Every higher cosmic civilization is devoting all its energy to upgrading the level of civilization and creating more powerful weapons to prepare for a new round of war of annexation of the universe. All civilizations have tasted enough sweetness and benefits from such a large-scale war. In particular, the reward of the universe has unimaginable benefits to all cosmic civilizations. Because this award symbolizes that they can break through the barriers of civilization to a certain extent and reach a new realm. And this, for the civilization of the universe, is the most fundamental driving force. The weak civilization yearns for the strength and elegant demeanor of higher civilization, and higher civilization has an indescribable wonderful psychology for further development. They are also full of self-improvement and thirst for knowledge. They always want to see for themselves what a higher level of civilization will look like. Therefore, in such an atmosphere of strong desire for knowledge, all civilizations are thinking all day long of developing more powerful civilization and technology, manufacturing better and more powerful weapons, and then waiting for a new round of war of annexation of the universe. Get a cosmic prize, or get a broader space. Therefore, in such a big universe, there are really not many wars between two cosmic civilizations or a kind of big scuffle between multiple cosmic civilizations! Because not many civilizations are interested in this kind of internal friction. At least, at present, they do not need to test their civilization achievements or expand their sphere of influence in this way. As time goes by, Asgard''s fate finally comes to her. Thor and rocky met their father in earth Norway. It''s hard for tol and rocky to imagine that this old man in human costume would be their father. Compared with their father in the impression, the old man in front of them is ordinary, without any brilliance. Their father, however, is a powerful and heroic man. It seems that there is no problem that can not be solved in him. Father and son, after a simple but warm conversation, the contradiction between them seems to have dissipated. Since the death of Queen Freya, Odin also lost the motivation to continue to survive. Although, his life will also end, but according to his situation can still support for a period of time. However, the accidental death of the queen seemed to drain all Odin''s energy overnight, and his time was running out. After being sent to earth by rocky, it took him a little time to get rid of Rocky''s magic. Then he came to touthheim to see Jiangning. In the little time left in his life, he sought the last way out for his children and Asgard. Now, he is waiting for his children and has a solemn talk with them. "Your mother, calling me, has been waiting for me." Odin said, "children, with the time I have left, I have found a new way out for you." "What''s the way out?" Torr was curious, but said gravely, "father, I told you that I have solved Sirte. The prophecy is over. Now we should go home. " "No, prophecy is not over, it''s coming true." Odin seriously said, "God of the earth, promised me. He will reserve a piece of land for Asgard on his own land. I have a hunch that he will do an earth shaking thing, but I can''t understand what it is. But I know that the consequences must be earth shaking. " "... Er, that is to say, we Asgard will listen to this God from now on?" Odin nodded. "No accident, yes." "At the very least, with the help of this God, Asgard was able to survive the most difficult years at the beginning," he said. Perhaps Asgard will prosper again in your hands. " "Father..." Odin pointed to the sea in front of him with a smile, "remember this place, home!" Chapter 911 Odin''s death, Hera''s reappearance, the twilight of the gods, Asgard''s final prophecy, is reappearing bit by bit. Even if Thor, rocky, Hawke and the goddess of Valor work together in the end, they will not be able to defeat Hella. At the critical moment, Thor understood the true meaning of the twilight of the gods. By combining the eternal fire with the crown of Sirte, the resurrected Sirte destroyed Asgard and ended Hella. Today, the asgards, who have lost their homes, are flying to earth in spaceships carrying refugees. ¡­¡­ In the infinite void space, large and small spheres are being pulled by a huge force, approaching the main world universe at a seemingly slow but actually fast speed. And the unified universe pushed by ininville, also in this different space, quickly approached the unified universe. Through the soul link between them, although they can''t ignore the distant time and space, they have a direct dialogue in the soul. However, the strong thoughts between each other can make each other receive their own thoughts. Several times of failure, also let ininville face. But in my heart, I''m curious that the universe, which has been split up so long ago, still has such a powerful foundation and has given birth to countless lives and countless strong people. At the same time, he is more curious and yearning for the real appearance of the unified universe. Yes, those who have only heard of but never really touched the higher universe are fascinated. Because these higher universes are powerful universes that are no less powerful than the unified universe before splitting. Even one of them invaded the unified, powerful and prosperous universe in ancient times. The two sides experienced a fierce collision, and the final result was the collapse of the prosperous and powerful unified universe, which turned into a huge multiverse. However, ininville is also guessing that the invaders must have suffered a lot. It can be said that the fierce collision and confrontation in those years may make the two powerful and prosperous higher universes fall into decline. Because the place where he was born and grew up was born again after the separation of the unified universe and the baptism of time. Jiangning is preparing, and so is inenville. In other words, the two people who were originally one have been preparing for the realization of this grand plan for a long time. Even, after the original wrong reincarnation, ininville waited for a longer time. The proportion of time he spent growing up and preparing together is as high as 10000 years. Even in the follow-up talent training, it accelerated the internal time when it was still a small world at that time. Let its time ratio and the time flow rate of the outside world become different, so as to cultivate its own wizard talents. Think of here, ininville will look at the lower bound! In that special space, the colorful torrent separates the transcendent world from the big universe, and the two are distinct from each other. Now, in this colorful flood as a barrier place, surrounded by a huge sphere wrapped by light, surrounded by countless dense small balls. Through the barrier on the surface of the sphere, ininville could see the tiny and primitive internal environment. The earth is still very desolate, life has just sprouted, everything is in the most primitive stage. These tiny, even small worlds are not yet mature. Life is only the initial stage of birth, far from growth or even the later stage of explosion. However, the air here is full of possibilities and exuberant vitality, everything has not been completely solidified, everything has the possibility of modification and improvement again. They absorb nutrients in an orderly way and grow themselves slowly. Body size is also increasing day by day, although the increase is very slow, but it is moving in this direction. As they continue to absorb a variety of nutrients, the size of the body increases, the internal rules are gradually improving. These are the unformed plane world, the primitive world gradually born around the main plane. When one day, the plane is fully mature, all kinds of life will follow the rules and be born gradually. And, with the passage of time, it will develop its own unique civilization. Ininville took a few eyes and turned to the world of great prosperity. Because of the different internal time and velocity, it has been a long time for a thousand years. With the initial establishment of the era of great navigation, the countries from the initial want to find China, explore new routes, hit and hit by mistake to find the legendary spirit. As a result, the era of grand navigation was launched, which attracted countless people. Highly praised the spirit, preaching their beauty, but more or the curiosity of the spirit. Moreover, with the elves'' first visit to the old world, this situation was aggravated. Whether in the Tang Dynasty, or in European countries, North Africa and the Near East, the return visit of the elves set off a wave of enthusiasm. After that, the wizard of high elves returned to the old world after the first elves left. They brought the civilization and knowledge of the high elves, spread the civilization and knowledge of the high elves to the old world, and spread the knowledge of the wizard to human beings. Because the two return visits, the first arrived in the country of the Tang people. Therefore, let the Tang people bear the most intense side in this fierce change. Different cultures of the East and the west, as well as the culture from the elves, had a fierce collision on the land of the Tang people. It also triggered a civilization innovation, new knowledge, new ideas and new talents, which were born from the land of the Tang Dynasty in the next hundred years. After they grew up, they participated in all aspects of reform, the excellent achievements of eastern and Western civilization and the excellent essence of elves, and for the first time launched the integration action in the land of the Tang people. Moreover, it promoted the brand-new achievements of civilization. After the completion of the initial reform, the Tang people took off. No matter where they are from, they have achieved remarkable results. And their success also caused the European countries to follow suit and reform. In the first hundred years of the Great Voyage and the subsequent hundreds of years, the colonial movement of the old world against the new world did not reach its peak. The old world is keen to obtain new knowledge from the elves, and try to integrate and transform with its own civilization. Therefore, in addition to the trade fleets organized by the government, the rest are the private caravans. They go to the new world and the old world, and travel all over the world to carry out the prosperous overseas trade movement. Bring back the world''s specialties and earn countless wealth. And this trade movement also promoted the innovation and transformation project of the old world home country, and continuously transfused blood for this change. With the passage of time and the success of reform, the national strength of the countries in the old world has reached an unprecedented level. Although the rules here inhibit the birth of scientific and technological civilization, it is because of the wizard civilization spread by the wizard wizard and the wizard heritage that existed in the countries of the old world. The old world government accepted the ideas of the elves and carried out constant innovation, and so did the Witches of the old world. The long time of a thousand years has passed, not only is the old world human country, the national strength is changing with each passing day. Even the wizard group in the old world also experienced a fierce collision. Today''s witches are more powerful than ever. Instead of intervening in the human government in a transitional way, they went abroad to explore everything unknown and test the theoretical results in a practical way. They travel overseas in a boat or a boat, sometimes occupying a paradise like island. Or, take a boat to the spirit continent for further study. Moreover, combined with the wizard civilization achievements of the high elves, we can create more prosperous achievements based on them. A thousand years later, the wizard community has become strong. Similarly, after a thousand years, the contact between humans and elves has long been familiar. Although, for many human beings, the spirit continent will not be allowed to enter easily. However, the elite group of human beings can freely enter and leave the spirit land, and even settle down, live and study in the spirit land for a short time. Chapter 912 The discovery of the new world by human beings in the old world has triggered a great change in the annals of history. But also because of the elves, the living habits of human beings in the old world, including the way of thinking and social system, and also because they received part of the civilization achievements of elves, they began to reform. I don''t want to say that we are all close to the elves, but in some ways, we have begun to accept the elves. For example, etiquette, clothing, music, architecture and so on, all have a hint of spirit. But it does not mean that human beings have completely lost their independence and become the vassal race under the high elves. In fact, they themselves understood that although the civilization of the high elves was countless times more advanced than that of human civilization. However, the highly developed civilization of the high elves is the most suitable civilization system derived from the race based on the high elves. It is impossible for human civilization to accept all the civilizations of the high elves. At most, on the basis of absorbing their excellent civilization and combining with the characteristics of their own civilization, they can improve, integrate and innovate. Therefore, although the human civilization in the old world was deeply influenced by the high elves, generally speaking, the influence was limited. Only the human wizard group, they are most influenced by the high elves. There is too much theoretical knowledge about the wizard system, which comes from the wizard civilization of the high elves. Moreover, on the basis of witches, the high elves have developed branch systems of blood warlocks, druids and so on. And with the passage of time, these new branches are constantly improving. Especially when the high wizard came to the old world, they looked for quite a lot of excellent talents on the basis of the vast population of human beings. With the passing of time, there are too many geniuses born. On the basis of the civilization of the old human wizard, they absorbed the essence of the wizard from the high elves, and along with the rise of some talented talents. With the passing of a thousand years, the total number of witches has greatly increased. They have many fantastic ideas and innovative highlights. After working together with their tutors, they have improved the relevant theoretical basis. And, continuous improvement, creation and sublimation. Also because of the special nature of the wizard, they are the group of people most deeply affected by the spirit. Whether it''s food, clothing, housing and transportation, the shadow of the elves is very strong. And, I don''t know when they started, their self standards are also in accordance with the template of elves. He claimed to be a noble among human beings and regarded wizard as a noble profession. Fortunately, the conflicts between witches and secular human regimes did not intensify with the passage of time. Perhaps in the beginning, they were somewhat interested in interfering with secular regimes. However, as they continue to be powerful, their knowledge and vision are getting higher and higher. They have no interest in interfering with the secular regime. Because the secular regime did not help them very much, and the resources they gained in the early stage might be very rich. However, the more later the secular regime''s help is equal to nothing. As a result, the witches changed their way of thinking. Instead of dwelling in the old continent with poor resources, they went out to the new continent. The new world already has the foundation of extraordinary power. Therefore, the birth of various resources is undoubtedly rich compared with the old world. The desire for new resources has prompted human witches to go to sea alone or together. They are constantly wandering in the new world, investigating the local environment and resources, and choosing relatively excellent places to settle down. Living a hermit life, of course, there are also witches together, or in the mainland, or in the island settled down, set up a wizard college, training follow-up talents. Although the elves are still enthusiastic towards ordinary human beings, they do not welcome these complicated human beings to live and settle down in their own country. On the contrary, for some human witches, the elves do not exclude. In the vast land of elves, there are too many fantastic places and special life and resources, which are very attractive to human witches. Moreover, most of the human witches are apprentices of wizard spirits. Under the guidance of their tutors, they got the qualification to study and live in the spirit continent. These people who can enter the spirit kingdom are undoubtedly the elites among the elites in the human group. Their talent and learning are highly appreciated by the wizard. Under the cooperation of two different races, but all of them are excellent talents, we are jointly improving the wizard civilization. During this period, in addition to the high development of wizard civilization, the most surprising thing was the high development of semi elf group. Although the number of human wizard groups entering into the spirit continent is very small, these people are superior in character, knowledge and cultivation. Over time, in the process of learning to travel with their tutors, they also met the high elves, and also had a wonderful love. Although the life span of human beings is very short, it can''t be compared with the high elves who are immortal race. But the spark of love between the two races still ignores the life span gap between them. There is a spark of love between human wizard men and high elf women. The combination between them makes the semi elf group grow. Compared with ordinary human beings, the life span of human wizard is much longer. Although, still can''t compare with the spirit. However, the universal life span of human witches is between one and three times that of ordinary human beings, which is not included in the life span naturally extended by the subsequent advancement. Therefore, although the high elves oppose the love between human beings and elves. However, when these lovers in love are generally the best among the human wizard groups. The resistance encountered is also reduced a lot. Compared with pure mortals without talent, human witches undoubtedly have a way to extend their life through knowledge. Then, the natural barrier between the two races does not seem to exist. And as time goes by, and a thousand years later. The group of witches not only grew, but also gave birth to a brilliant civilization belonging to the group of witches! After the powerful wizard civilization, it began to affect the whole world! With their own civilization, they began to influence human secular civilization to a certain extent. At the same time, in the old world countries, they began to find and wave seeds with wizard talent. At the same time, the number of powerful human witches is also increasing with the passage of time. So far, though, no human wizard has chosen to build a city or kingdom. They themselves are still a kind of loose organizational structure. Individual freedom, even if joining the wizard''s organization, still maintains a great degree of freedom. However, influenced by them, the number of tribes in the human kingdom is increasing. The secular regime is responsible for providing all kinds of resources for the witches and collecting new talents for the witches. In turn, the wizard community is responsible for protecting the independence of the human state and dealing with all kinds of natural and man-made disasters. Between the two, has begun to form a kind of interdependence, common development progress of the special way! Chapter 913 Unconsciously, the seeds planted by Jiangning at the beginning, after the passage of time and their teasing from time to time, finally began to take root and germinate, and gradually began to grow. Although, in some ways, it is still unable to compare with those powerful higher universes. The number of the strong is also small, but compared with the time they spend today. To be able to achieve such brilliant achievements in such a short period of time is something to be proud of. However, it can also be understood as the natural result of accumulation. Compared with the high elf civilization, human civilization is undoubtedly a short and young civilization. However, the high elf civilization has a long history of more than 10000 years. Among them, the wizard civilization created by the high wizard has thousands of years of history. In the progress and exploration of civilization, the high elves paid their own sweat and energy, made continuous progress from the foundation, and created a branch system of witches from scratch. And humans, it is to save this long time accumulation, absorption and integration, acceptance of the high elves created by the fruits. But it can''t be said that humans are nothing compared with elves, on the contrary. In some ways, even the high elves should marvel at the wisdom of human witches! Their occasional inspiration and fantastic ideas often create many new theories and knowledge. In the follow-up time, slowly develop innovation and improvement. Up to now, it has achieved the glory of the stage of human wizard group. When ininville saw this, he was also pleased. What he saw was not only the cooperation between human beings and elves, but also the helpers looking at the future. He was very pleased that he could make such progress in such a short time. The more time goes by, he can''t wait to think of the problems he is facing now. He lacks enough helpers to share all kinds of situations. Although the unified universe contains numerous civilized groups in the three body universe. Among them, there is no lack of real God level civilization! However, in some aspects, when the scientific and technological civilization has not really reached a certain height, it still has its own shortcomings. In some places, it doesn''t help him much. Because there are many special places, scientific and technological civilization can not give full play to its greatest strength. For example, in the face of the immortal universe, scientific and technological civilization can give little help. In the face of the immortal universe, it is difficult for ininville to see through the specific depth of the immortal universe. He had no idea of the differences between the forces and supernatural powers derived from the strange system, including arrays, and the wizard system. Therefore, in the face of the huge array composed of thousands of sword lights and the Golden Bridge derived from a scroll of pictures flying from the depths of the universe, ininville had no choice but to retreat. Although he can use the extinction curse to completely defeat these powerful immortals. But because he didn''t understand the power system in the immortal universe, he didn''t know how to grasp the measurement. It is very likely that it will destroy both the strong and the immortal universe. In this way, the future unified universe will not be so perfect. However, at this time, when the wizard civilization began to rise. In his heart, ininville felt very happy that it was time for them to help themselves with the growth and enhancement of their power. It is no longer by oneself, forever charging to the forefront of the position, this embarrassing situation will finally come to an end. ¡­¡­ In the sea of nothingness, innumerable universes, large and small, are led by the ancient forces in the dark, and rush to the main world universe. After taking his eyes back, ininville is also making every effort to promote the return of the unified universe. Through the integration of the two souls, ininville feels Jiangning''s thoughts at the same time, and he also knows that the plan is going to be carried out in an all-round way. Although the plan is not perfect. However, when the situation reaches this level, it can not be completely developed by their will. We can only wait until most of the universes are completely integrated, and we can directly crush them with the help of the powerful universe. In this way, they can thoroughly lay the foundation for the reappearance and revival of the unified universe. At that time, they can leave this remote place and go to other higher universes. Lord world, tutehem! Since Thor was the last prophet of Asgard, the twilight of the gods. Through the immortal fire and the crown of Sirte to revive it, in order to defeat Hella. But at the same time, Asgard was completely destroyed by the resurrected Sirte. Now, the beautiful Asgard, admired by the whole universe, has disappeared. In its original site, there are only endless meteorite remains. The complete destruction of the homeland made everyone feel bad. Especially when the home they live in for generations is destroyed in their eyes, no one can understand that kind of mood. But they don''t have the ability to change this fact, and they don''t have the grand power to reverse time, so that Asgard, who has already been destroyed, can be reborn. With the last refugees in Asgard, they began to march towards the earth. Without the convenient transmission of rainbow bridge, the spaceship is flying in the vast space, which is an unacceptable turtle speed compared with the former. But no way. Who let Asgard destroy it? Now, they are very lucky to lead the last people of Asgard to escape. The spaceship carrying Asgard refugees flies in the vast universe; At this time, in the endless universe, a huge fleet appeared out of thin air. They broke away from the curvature of navigation, returned to the real universe, and stood in front of the spaceship carrying the Asgard refugees. The sudden appearance of the fleet frightened all the people. Because the shape of these spaceships is completely different from that of all civilizations in the universe today! They have never seen these spaceships, and they have never seen the design on them. What''s more, these spaceships suddenly appeared in front of these refugees after the destruction of Asgard. What do they want to do? Or are they Asgard''s enemies? If it''s really the enemy, it''s really the worst result for Asgard today. "Thor, a communication request!" Just when they don''t know what to do, even when they feel desperate and women and children cry helplessly. Heimdar made a communication request to Thor. "Connect and see who they are and what they want to do." Thor said helplessly. The situation is so bad, especially when they lose their homes and have no support. Any unfriendly attack will make Asgard disappear completely. In the future, if future generations want to know about Asgard, they can only learn from history. When the communication request was connected, the prince''s evil face appeared in front of the Asgard refugees through holographic projection. "Hello, everyone. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Duke. My master is the God of the earth The Duke looked at Thor, looked at the surprised expression in the eyes of all of them, and then said, "I have been ordered by my master to come to meet the victims and live on the earth. There, my master, has prepared a piece of land for you to rebuild your homes. " ¡­¡­ Chapter 914 The Duke''s unexpected arrival made all Asgard refugees, including Thor, both frightened and surprised, followed by ecstasy. Ordinary Asgard refugees do not know what their former king Odin did, nor do they know the commitment between Odin and Jiangning. Only Thor and rocky knew what their father had done for Asgard before he died. When I think about it, I can''t help feeling sad again. "Thank you very much for coming here in person to meet our refugees who have lost their homes and backers." After a lot of things, Thor can''t help maturing at the moment. He has the taste of a qualified king. "You''re welcome. We''ll all play for one person in the future. If you can play for the host wholeheartedly in the future, maybe the host will reappear Asgard when he is happy Said the Duke. What he said was easy, but it wasn''t easy at all for Thor. He was very excited. "Are you telling me the truth? Is it really possible for our home to be reborn again? " "There is nothing the gods can''t do!" Between the two people, they often talk with holograms. At the same time, their conversation was clearly heard by all. Rocky''s eyes twinkled and he didn''t know what he was thinking. But all the rest of us had a happy smile on their faces. "Well, that''s all for gossip. Don''t keep the host waiting." Later, the Duke''s flagship will be towed by the spaceship carrying the Asgard refugees. After that, the transition began, the huge wormhole was opened by the device on the spacecraft, and the huge fleet flew into the wormhole one after another. When the fleet flies out of the wormhole one after another, what comes into everyone''s eyes is a beautiful blue planet! "Has the science and technology of the earth come to this stage?" Thor expressed surprise and shock. He has been to the earth several times, but the earth is still very backward in his eyes. However, he did not expect that the earth''s science and technology had reached this point in a short time. It''s OK to build a spaceship, but whether it''s curvature navigation or space transition, it''s really not a high technology that can be successfully researched in a short time. It''s just that something shocking has happened in a remote corner of the galaxy. Whether it is the birth of the earth''s own gods, or the earth''s high-tech today, all these people from the universe and who have frequent contact with alien civilizations are surprised. The Duke gave a proud smile and answered Thor''s question, "yes, we have this technology on earth. However, it is only limited to my master''s country! Other countries don''t have such advanced science and technology, and they don''t have such financial resources and resources. " Thor was obedient. Although he felt shocked, he had no other thoughts in his heart. But rocky thought of other places. He couldn''t help but ask, "I want to ask, are these the results of your recent research and development, or..." The Duke looked at rocky, remained silent for a moment, and said, "these problems were solved a long time ago!" Rocky was obedient and just laughed, but he felt that this God was a deep-seated guy. He had the ability to unify the earth for a long time, but he just let it go. Either this God doesn''t see the small earth, or he has another purpose. "Interesting, really interesting." The Duke didn''t care what they were thinking. After he ordered the other fleets to leave, he covered up the image of the flagship, entered the atmosphere and came down to the Mediterranean at a very fast speed. On a coastal island, the spaceship landed slowly, and Asgard''s refugees stepped down orderly under the guidance of Torr and others. When they are down-to-earth, stepping on the solid earth, sniffing the soil in their noses, the grass mixed with the smell of the sea breeze. All of them wept with joy and witnessed the destruction of their homes. It was a great blow to them. Only when they feel down-to-earth again, can they finally feel safe. They don''t have to wander in the universe for a long time, and they don''t have to worry about accidents. "It''s up to you to rebuild your homes. As for things like building materials, some people will send them to you, and some workers will come to help you. " Said the Duke to Thor. "Really, thank you very much for your help." "You''re welcome. I''ll be honest and loyal to my master in the future." The Duke added, "I need to reply to my master. That''s all for the conversation! The materials you need will be delivered by a transport team later. " With that, the Duke''s body turned into a blood mist and flew to the big island across the sea. I don''t know what the God who accepted them would ask them to do. But Thor knows that at this point, they are no longer qualified to negotiate terms. What''s more, he also longed that when he made enough contributions, God would let their destroyed home be reborn again! Let it once again into the universe, become the envy of the whole universe. Instead of just dwelling on an island on earth. With his father dead, Thor felt obliged to revive Asgard. "Well, everyone, let''s have a rest and start rebuilding our home." The crowd cheered with Thor''s voice, and their enthusiasm for rebuilding their homes was high. ¡­¡­ "Master, the refugees from Asgard have settled in the island you have reserved for them." In the magnificent palace, the Duke reported his work to Jiangning, who was sitting on the throne. "Yes." Jiangning nodded slightly to show that he knew. Then he asked the Duke, "how are the preparations going? How are the various construction plans completed? " Almost without thinking, the Duke replied, "the exploitation of all kinds of resource planets is increasing day by day. At the same time, our space fleet, fortresses and other war weapons are constantly expanding. Now, almost every day there is a spacecraft completed, every month there is a Death Star completed! All kinds of combat readiness resources are constantly reserved, and everyone''s work enthusiasm is very high. I believe that in a short time, you will have endless warships and death stars. Let the multiverse completely submit to your feet, my master "Very good!" ¡­¡­ As time goes by, in the sea of nothingness, the big and small universes are constantly being drawn by the ancient forces. At the same time, the unified universe promoted by ininville is slowly approaching the main world universe. His approach and upcoming arrival made Jiangning feel his arrival in an instant. At the same time, orders from him began to pass. "The plan begins!" "Master has life, the plan is officially started!" "Your Majesty has orders, the plan begins!" Then, huge devices built on a planet began to absorb energy from the star. At the same time, through a variety of energy transmission channels, the huge amount of energy from various places will be transmitted. Then, these giant devices, which are completely built on one planet after another, radiate massive energy beams into the deep space, and slowly open the channels of the alien universe. Chapter 915 The huge equipment built on every planet absorbs a huge amount of energy! There''s energy from the stars, and there''s a huge amount of energy from other devices. Secretly installed in different places of the energy absorption device, a whole galaxy of stars, all as energy suppliers. And through the special energy conversion device, the huge amount of energy will be enhanced again in an instant. And, as a result, it opens the way to the alien universe. This huge energy has shocked the whole universe. At this moment, no matter individuals or groups, civilizations or cosmic powers and special superpowers, all kinds of life with different levels of life, look into the depths of the universe with astonishment. Especially those powerful individual life, their eyes have looked to one end of the universe, close to the Milky way. There, countless lives in a huge galaxy are slowly dying. The power from the stars is constantly extracted, and life in the whole galaxy will face death. The real death is just a matter of time. This scene has attracted the eyes of the cosmic powers, but they are looking more at the galaxy. Because, this shocking and even frightening energy is constantly spreading to the galaxy. When the doors to the multiverse are opened, all life doesn''t know what will happen. However, when they see the endless fleet emerging with wormholes and entering the channel leading to the multiverse, no one still thinks what will happen, or even cares. Although, this huge amount of energy is really eye-catching. But... When things don''t happen to you, not many people care about things that happen to others or other places. And it''s scary. After all, the universe knows that a God was born in the Milky way, so the Milky way is by default the domain of the God. They can enter the galaxy without the permission of the gods. Although there are a large number of strong people who pay attention to it, including the legendary group of gods, there are still many powerful people. Their power also makes them not too afraid of the gods. What''s more, not long ago, with the power of five infinite stones, the God banished death and extermination forever! They don''t know what the formidable power of the galaxy means. Even when countless spaceships and huge war fortresses enter other universes through the opened channels one after another. The civilization and the strong of the universe are still watching here silently, including the group of gods who created the multiverse. However, when the endless war wantonly destroyed the multiverse, it finally triggered the intervention of the God Group! A two thousand foot tall, armored giant has crossed the distance to the Milky way. They are all dressed in metal armor. No one knows what they really look like, but they all have formidable power. As a secondary God created by eternity, there are many members in the God Group, and at present, there are 1265 members known by people! When they come to the galaxy one after another, they will start to close the door to the multiverse and prevent the destruction of the multiverse. And their appearance also surprised all the eyes of the galaxy. These tall giants, each body has a strong force that people can not reach! When they show up, they begin to close the access to the multiverse. However, a figure in a black robe stands quietly in the universe, exposing himself to the vacuum of the universe. However, no one dares to look down upon him. All those with extraordinary ability and powerful existence can feel the huge and terrifying power from this man''s body! Jiangning blocked the group''s action of closing the door of the multiverse, and in a flash, his figure appeared in front of the group. Firmly blocked in front of them, and with a pair of eyes hidden in the shadow of watching them. "Are you going to stop us?" Under the unknown face armor, there came a dull voice. It is the judge of the Apocalypse group who is responsible for the judgment of doomsday to determine whether a race should exist or die. "The universe God Group, eternal creation, I finally see you today." Looking at these giants who only heard their names but didn''t see them. Jiangning quietly stands in the universe, slightly looking up at these tall giants. "No one can destroy the multiverse!" The other members of the Tianshen group said this. Immediately, all the members of the Tianshen group seemed to have practiced for countless times. Qi Shushu attacked Jiangning. The power of their single existence can easily destroy the whole Galaxy! All of them, though not all of them, have the power to destroy the universe! After all, after being created eternally, they once cracked up a complete universe and turned it into a multiverse. In the same way, they also naturally have the powerful energy to completely destroy the whole universe! However When these powerful forces are released from and through these great giants. The powerful force will directly destroy the nearby meteorite zone and planets in an instant. When this force rushed to Jiangning, it was accepted by a vortex that appeared out of thin air! No matter how powerful these powerful forces that can destroy the universe are, they can''t shake this little whirlpool at the moment. Such a shocking scene is not only beyond the belief of the celestial group itself. Even all the powerful beings who witnessed this scene can not be easily believed. "Infinite jewels!" All the eyes of powerful existence are focused on the elegant sword that appeared in Jiangning''s right hand. In the body of the sword, there are five beautiful gems. The gorgeous light is escaping from the sword; Powerful power, shaking the universe! Although there are only five gems, and the sixth soul stone has not yet been collected, these five infinite gems can still play their full power in Jiangning! Even though the stone of time has some defects, the other four stones still make up for the possible weaknesses and deficiencies. "You also obediently enter the cage!" Kunguhar on the chest, the infinite gems listed in turn on the sword body, one by one blooming endless dazzling light. Then, a powerful force appeared, and the universe God group where they were, instantly space-time began to twist. Reality and everything are constantly distorted and tampered with, and form a solid cage one by one, all the members of the God group are trapped in it one by one. In the cage of the universe God Group, even if the individual has the huge power to destroy the whole galaxy. But at the moment, they are facing a special place where they are imprisoned because of tampering with the rules. Even if they constantly mobilize the powerful force in the body, they can''t destroy the invisible cage! Every member of the God Group, at this moment, is between reality and illusion. They can''t interfere in the real universe! They are trapped in the illusory place. Even though they can see the real universe clearly through the illusory world, they can''t intervene at all. "What are you doing?" When the members of the Tianshen group saw Jiangning slowly flying with the horizontal sword, they could not help but panic! The powerful cosmic power in the body is constantly bombarding the invisible cage, but every time the bombardment, the powerful power will dissipate. In turn, the cage in which they were imprisoned became stronger. "In your eyes, there is only power, but in my eyes, there are rules!" With that, he came forward with a sword and stabbed one member after another, leaving their bodies floating in the invisible cage. Chapter 916 His sword after sword stabbed the celestial group of the universe, which shocked the multiverse. The universe does not know how long it has not happened this kind of thing, now this scene has happened again. A lot of eyes, watching here, and fear that still keep the figure of human height, he is now slowly sword after sword, assassinate the cosmic gods group. The huge bodies of the gods, after their death, automatically release their captivity. Their bodies, floating alone in the universe, when all the God group that appeared died. It also indicates that the universe''s intervention in his behavior has come to a temporary end. In the center of the huge corpse group of the God Group, Jiangning stands there, with his sword on his chest and his mouth reciting an obscure calling mantra. The infinite gems listed on the sword are constantly flashing. At the same time, the obstacles from the rule level are also fighting against the reunion of infinite gems. However, from Jiangning''s body, there are waves of obscure power that no one can detect and stop. The obstruction from the level of rules was also cut by him. From the depths of the universe, fly a gem! When the last soul stone is inlaid on the sword, the infinite gems are gathered again. Powerful power, let already incomparably powerful kunguhar sublimate again! With his mind moving, similar to the omniscient state of Jiangning, easily cut through the rules of the level of restrictions. One huge twist cave after another appears everywhere in the universe, from which another universe can be clearly seen. Multiverse between each other, he completely opened the channel of restriction, at the same time, with his will, multiverse began to gather slowly, he wanted to fuse them once, let them become a complete universe. "Stop it With a shout of rage, a huge alien with three faces appeared not far from Jiangning. Later, a member of the God group came from all over the universe. There are also some powerful gods "Life court, God Group, swallow star, infinity... And OAA!" In the face of such a large number of strong, Jiangning is not afraid, "you come just in time, I''ll find you one by one!" "Who are you and what do you want to do?" As the leader of the universe God Group, OAA''s eyes look at the lonely bodies of the members of the universe God Group floating in the universe, and at this seemingly small but frightening figure. Not only him, but all the people have a kind of fear, as if they were faced with natural enemies. Even though each of them has the same strength as Jiangning, or even stronger than him, they have such a fear. In this man, there is the ability to kill them. "Ha ha, you are not qualified to know this! But... "Jiangning smiles with indifference," it''s no big deal to tell you when things get to this point. " He said, "since the ancient times, there is a powerful, prosperous and great ancient universe! It is so huge and ancient that it breeds many lives, civilizations and powerful gods. The number of them is unimaginable, and the volume of the universe is bigger than the sum of the multiverse in your mind. " A pair of eyes, at the moment are quietly listening, this is a history they do not know. It is also the history they never tried to associate with, and the unknown history they never had and tried to explore, which belongs to the history that has long disappeared. "But one day, the universe came from a distant place, driven by a powerful group. They entered the ancient universe, a war that lasted for many years, which led to the collapse of the ancient universe. It split into countless universes, big and small, strong and weak. The distance between each other is very far, but due to special reasons, there is still a certain connection between the universe and the universe. After the collapse of the universe, the situation continues to deteriorate, resulting in the split out of a part of the universe is also constantly split, over time, it has become a separate universe, because the split, and then deduce the multiverse! However, they are all part of this ancient universe in fact "The universe you live in, whether it''s the universe we live in now or the universe after us, is like this! This comes from the collapse of the universe, as well as the malicious plunder of you moths, the encroachment of power and the unscrupulous tampering of rules! The last legacy from the ancient universe is constantly being squandered by you. The ancient universe is facing destruction! The universe belongs to me, because of you moths, is constantly moving towards the real death stage "So here I am, the true inheritor and successor of the ancient universe. I will integrate the whole universe and let the old unified universe be reborn again With extreme excitement on his face, he looked at the strongest of all the universes in front of him, "now, there are only two ways left for you, either to surrender or to turn into the food of the universe!" Although it is the first time for all people to hear this kind of "Lost History", no one is willing to submit after knowing it. Although there are strong and weak forces among them, there is no doubt that each of them has a powerful force that is hard to reach. Moreover, although Jiangning had said it before, these people really didn''t want to believe it. "That''s bullshit!" Well, that''s the answer. With that, the siege began. The fear of natural enemies in Jiangning made them unwilling to drag on. Who knows what will happen later. Therefore, they all choose to exert their most powerful power when they are not restrained by each other, and unite together to remove the natural enemies that have a deep threat to them. However, these powerful attacks that can destroy a universe poured into Jiangning''s body one after another, and then nothing happened. This shocked all the people and widened their eyes. They couldn''t believe what happened in front of them. For them, the impact is too strong. It''s unbelievable, because they have the power to destroy the multiverse. Although there are still many strong people who have not appeared, they are also confident that they can do most things with the joint efforts of themselves and others. However, reality makes them not believe what they see. The terrifying force that can completely destroy the multiverse, and even the power of escape, almost brought down a huge galaxy. However, it has no effect on the existence of the suspected natural enemy. Every strong level of existence feels that the long-standing cognition in his heart is all broken in an instant, and is ruthlessly dismembered. For Jiangning, all this was in his expectation. He had the mysterious clay board, and his trip to the underworld gave him a crucial part of the clay board fragments, thus reviving part of the ability of the clay board. However, it is such a piece of incomplete mud board, a small part of the power of the recovery, let him in this universe, comparable to the great power of the creator. He is the world''s invincible existence, no one can cause him the slightest threat! This is also the first time that Jiangning has such a powerful and invincible power! Chapter 917 The incomplete mud board, floating in Jiangning''s body, left a large area of gap on the incomplete mud board, and because of the damage of the mud board, the same missing picture and text and other contents of the mud board itself. After the mud board broke, it scattered into various unknown places. At the beginning, the seriously damaged mud board was insignificant. Even, there''s nothing remarkable at all. But when Jiangning and his party in the underworld got a crucial part of the clay board. Mudan was finally inspired by the mysterious power, so that Jiangning has the strength to turn the world around. Now this situation is the best proof! Life court, planet devourer, infinity and so on, how powerful their joint strike will be. The power that comes together is enough to destroy the multiverse. However, it is such a powerful force that it has no effect in front of the mud board. The surging power didn''t work at all, and even Jiangning''s clothes were not damaged. "It''s impossible, it''s impossible!" Looking at this group of strong beings, who are single enough to rival themselves or even stronger than themselves, they look unbelievable and scared. Jiangning''s heart, suddenly a kind of arrogant world pleasure, "nothing is impossible, the fact is in front of us! Now, I''m finally saying, "do you choose to surrender or... Die?" Even though he had a special friendship with the planet devourer, at this moment, Jiangning did not hesitate to forget this fragile friendship. There is only one universe and only one master. In the supreme power peak, there can only be one person forever! Others are either enemies or subordinates. Besides, there is no one who can stand side by side. At the same time, Jiangning''s strategic forces are still invading the universe in an endless stream! Without the strong obstacles, they can finally not worry, they can completely let go and do their best to attack everything. At the same time, Jiangning will move, he began to give his powerful energy. And, in an instant, the God making movement was completed. The collection of six infinite stones is equivalent to the omniscient stage, plus the clay plate in the body. In the past, the God in this chaotic universe can do what Jiangning can do. He can do the same in the unified universe, as for what will happen in other higher universes. That meeting, according to the local rules. When the great power under his will came into the loyal servants under his command. The Duke was the first to become a God. His open bat wings turned into pure gold, and his bloody eyes turned into dark gold in a flash. Flowing inside his body is the most powerful cosmic power, which makes him feel that he can completely destroy the universe! Although, after this illusion has passed, the Duke can still feel that with his present strength, although it is impossible to destroy the universe, it is easy to destroy a galaxy. "Thank you, master, for giving me strength!" The Duke was overjoyed. He stepped up from the flagship to Jiangning and knelt down to salute. Behind the bat wings engraved with dense, complex graphics. However, in the picture and text above the winding flow is a powerful force of despair! "I will not only give you strength, but also give you special power to enforce the law on my behalf." With his will, a power from the multiverse fell into the Duke''s brow. Jiangning said, "Duke, I want you to lead the team to attack the multiverse and wait for the coming of the unified universe! At the same time, kill all those who do not want to surrender He didn''t care about the powerful people in the universe, including the life court, and resolutely issued this order. "Yes, the Duke will certainly help the master integrate all the universes!" The Duke was also excited. After that, he stepped back to the flagship. At the same time, he gave the ultimate task of attacking the multiverse. At the same time, the cosmic powers, including the life court, finally responded to his final manifesto, "we unanimously refuse that the multiverse has its own order. Instead of handing over the multiverse to people like you! " "Well, I don''t expect you to surrender, because that will leave the power of the universe to you!" With that, he was about to kill these beings, but suddenly felt that the unified universe had begun to approach. As soon as his eyes brightened, a tall figure appeared beside him, bathed in white light. "I''m very sorry I''m late!" Ininville said apologetically, but there was no apology in his tone. Jiangning said, "no, it should be said that you have just come!" With that, they stand side by side and face the multiverse together. As for these powerful beings in front of them, they don''t pay attention to them at the moment. "Brother..." the planet devourer looks at ininville with surprise and disbelief in his eyes! But ininville did not respond. He stood side by side with Jiangning, and their souls from the same source were intertwined. They sang the incantation together. In their body, gushes out the powerful power which shakes the multiverse! Outside the universe, the void that contains the multiverse is accompanied by the powerful and invincible power that Jiangning and yiningville sing the mantra together. The unified universe is also echoed, and light columns are springing out of the unified universe. These light columns break through the speed limit and rush into the void in an instant. The universes of different sizes drawn by ancient forces are connected with this light column in an instant. At the same time, in front of the unified universe, there are thousands of multiverse of different sizes! In the face of these ever splitting universes since ancient times, the unified universe wrapped in endless white light has begun to be ready! I can see that the luminous sphere suddenly begins to expand. The two ends of the universe sphere are constantly opening, and the bottom of the universe is constantly concave, gradually turning into a screen to cover the multiverse. Slowly, aim to include the multiverse below. Jiangning and ininville work together to completely annex the multiverse, the ever expanding curtain, constantly expanding and extending. The universe in their hands, into an ultimate weapon. In the past, it used to be described as covering the sky and the sun. Now, in Jiangning''s hands, this word has been sublimated to the point of covering the multiverse. Continuous expansion of the curtain, continuous extension, continuous extension, to include all the multiverse in one fell swoop! At the same time, the white light column diffused on the surface of the unified universe also drags other universes. They slowly approach to the unified universe, and gradually attach to the surface of the unified universe, and then merge into it. With the integration, the unity of the universe has become more powerful. The extended curtain becomes wider and thicker. At the same time, it is also attached with a strong force of rules. However, at this time, suddenly in this nihilistic place appeared several huge existence! They are full of mystery, they are the bright Milky way, they are the universe itself. However, it is the product of the materialization of the universe. Each of them represents a powerful and Invincible universe. What''s more, there are seven of them now! Chapter 918 Faced with the crisis of death, these ancient universes began to wake up and fight back together. They were awakened by a mysterious force and turned into cosmic entities. It''s huge and indescribable. Its real appearance is shrouded in shadows, and there are countless bright galaxies all over. Each of them has a power that is hard to reach. From left to right, there are seven cosmic entities in turn. They are The first firmament, he is the universal entity of the first universe, he is the source of everything. Second universe, he was the first newborn, and he was also the origin of Omega power. The third universe, he is the continuation of the universe, he created life, is also the first hero. In the fifth universe, he is the creator of magic and the weaver of dreams. In the sixth universe, he invented science and applied it everywhere. Infinity, she is the eternal sister of the seventh universe, he is her, she is him, they are two in one. As for the fourth universe, it is said that he has long been missing. He is a traveler who has explored those mysterious fields. However, at this time, he also returned. At this time, the shock happened again, and another cosmic entity appeared. Her name was destiny, and she had a love affair with eternity£¨ Destiny, DC, universe materialization) 1¡¢ Two, three, four... Six, seven, eight! Eight powerful and invincible cosmic entities appeared one after another almost at the same time, and even the fourth universe, which had long disappeared, came back. The eight of them stood together, raised their hands together, and the great power gathered in their palms. Then, this power turned into a powerful and invincible shock wave, impacting the unified universe which turned into a curtain, forcing it to stay away. "We''re in a crisis we''ve never seen before." The first sky''s eyes said solemnly, looking at the huge and powerful universe above his head like a curtain, he was extremely scared. "Who dares to swallow us all at once?" The fourth universe, which has been traveling for a long time, also opens its mouth. He has been traveling for a long time, exploring the unknown, but he has never seen the situation of swallowing the universe. "Destiny, my brother, do you want to kill me?" Infinity and eternity, they are one. Therefore, while they speak, they constantly switch between male and female voices and faces. It''s destiny. It''s also looking at the unified universe with a solemn face. It''s a huge universe. Just now, it''s a strange universe that wants to devour the multiverse. Even though the six of them have the reputation of creation God, eternity is undoubtedly the most powerful one. He was so powerful that he could easily imprison death, but then he also felt fear. It was a feeling he had never felt before. After the death of the last generation of the universe, a new universe was born again by the big bang. The lucky star swallowing also gained the most powerful power, and so did the subsequent gods, who held the powerful and invincible power. However, little is known about the mysterious fate of the man who was only revealed in the legend when the big bang was born. Moreover, even the most basic information is obtained from tunxing. However, I never thought that meeting again would be such a situation. In the legend, the mysterious fate has been strong enough to make them fear. "I''m afraid. Once upon a time, there was only one unique person who would make me afraid. But now, I feel this kind of fear and powerlessness from fate! " The fifth universe, he said with emotion. Staring at the huge universe above his head, his eyes keep flashing, communicating with other powerful cosmic entities, and gathering his own power in the dark. "Destiny, you don''t show up yet?" With the cry of eternity, Jiangning and ininville respond to the cry of eternity at the same time. They fly out of the eternal body as a light and enter the unified universe in an instant. Then, the unified universe of the screen shape began to materialize. A huge human being wrapped in endless white light appears, confronting the eight cosmic entities below him. "How dare you eat us and eat the multiverse!" When Tianming saw Jiangning and their universe materialized, she couldn''t help shouting angrily, but anyway, she couldn''t hide her fear. "You are all here, very well!" After the materialization of the universe, he was completely integrated with the unified universe, and his strength continued to rise, and soon crossed the five level realm. And this power, still rising, the world''s invincible power, cast his invincible self-confidence. Looking at the eight cosmic entities in front of us, it''s like looking at plates of delicacies. There was a strong desire in his heart. He wanted to eat them! "If I eat you, my universe will be almost complete." With these words, Jiangning stretched out his hand and slowly grasped the eight powerful cosmic entities. However, the eight powerful cosmic entities will not stand there and resist. They work together to resist the unified universe that they want to swallow up at one stroke, and also against Jiangning who is materializing the universe. Inexhaustible and indescribable powerful forces gather together. Eight powerful cosmic entities come up with their most proud unique skills to resist. Under their powerful power, time and space are unscrupulously distorted, forming the rule framework of the universe subject, and they are also wantonly playing with it. Will be a nihilistic place, abruptly into the worst, the most chaotic place. Whether it is time, space or direction, rules, energy and so on, all are distorted and changed. This kind of power, appearing in any universe, is enough to make that universe face the situation of collapse. What''s more, it is the combined power of eight powerful cosmic entities. Even if it is not aimed at other multiuniverses, those universes are in danger of collapse just because of the scattered aftershocks. However, all this is meaningless in the face of Jiangning after the materialization of the universe. Slowly out of the palm, without the slightest stay, as if the eight powerful entities of the universe to his attack, like mosquitoes bite a giant. In other words, their attack is worse than that of mosquitoes. Because everything, like a bullock into the sea, is accepted by the materialized universe and swallowed up completely. For Jiangning, these attacks with infinite power are also part of the universe. It can also be turned into a kind of inside information and capital, all of which are swallowed up by the unified universe one by one. Not only is he attacking the eight cosmic entities, but also he is devouring the multiverse all the time. Whether it''s the multiverse from afar or the chaotic multiverse in front of him, it''s all within his scope. The strong are devoured by him without resistance, while the stronger are invaded by countless cosmic civilizations under his command and attacked by his subordinates in the main world. Then, the only end of these universes is to be swallowed up again, and the unified universe is becoming more and more powerful in this environment. "He is so powerful and unstoppable The eight cosmic entities were also stunned. Their eight combined forces did not work at all. On the contrary, they made each other strong again because they swallowed up their power. Today, the physical form of the unified universe has already surpassed them. It''s like a real giant, reaching out and grabbing at them. And the eight universal entities were seized by him and held in his palm. Chapter 919 All of them are hopelessly powerful. They are the materialization of the universe and the origin and final destination of everything. Nothing can leave them. Everything, the source of everything, also comes from them. For example, in the fifth universe, he is the creator of magic and the weaver of fantasy. His magic power is very powerful. All the magic in the universe comes from him. Because of him, there is the birth of magic and future glory, also because of him, there is fantasy. He is extremely powerful, magic power can easily control the first universe - the sky! And then there was the sixth universe, where he invented science and applied it everywhere. Because of his reasons, the emergence of science and its subsequent rise and revival have greatly improved the productivity of life. All living beings, instead of dwelling on a small planet for generations, rely on the power of science and have the ability to go out of the planet, explore galaxies and explore the universe. Also because of the emergence of science, let originally monotonous life, become colorful. Every universe is the source of everything we know, and as far as you can imagine, it comes from the universe. Of course, what you can''t imagine is that the universe still has. Perhaps, compared with the universe, the universe is truly omniscient. However, at this moment, these eight powerful entities are all cosmological entities of origin. Jiangning, which has been materialized by the unified universe, is firmly in the palm of his hand. His legs, arms, chest and back are full of multi universes that are constantly being merged and swallowed by him! With each universe being merged, engulfed and materialized by him, the unified universe becomes stronger in power. At the same time, the rule structure, which belongs to a long time, is constantly restructuring. With the continuous reorganization of the rule level, the unified universe is becoming stronger and stronger after the materialization. The most intuitive feeling is Jiangning. Looking at the eight powerful cosmic entities in front of us, it is like nothing. "If I devour you, my universe will be perfect again. Before long, the real ancient universe will be reborn in me His huge eyes, without feeling, looked at the eight cosmic entities in his hand, four in each hand, and held them tightly. At the same time, integration and annexation are also in progress. The eight cosmic entities can clearly and intuitively feel that their power is constantly passing away. Their "life" is also disappearing. From this huge cosmic entity, there are bursts of swallowing power. Constantly devouring all of them, their power, all of them, all belong to the scope of devouring. "You moths, moths of the universe! From now on, all of you will be wiped out and returned to the ancient universe. Your death will revive the powerful and ancient unified universe. So, don''t be afraid, although you will die, but in a sense, you will find new life in a new powerful universe! " Jiangning''s emotionless remarks made the eight cosmic entities terrified, but they could no longer answer his questions at this time. They desperately gather their own strength, want to escape here and avoid being swallowed by others, so they don''t dare to be distracted at all. However, let them feel desperate, no matter how they gather their own strength, how hard to fight. It has no effect at all, because every time a multiverse is swallowed up, the huge cosmic entity in front of us will become more powerful. Under this change, they will completely cut off the strength of struggle, and will be engulfed without suspense. However, at this time, a great being called unique by the eight universal entities came! He came in the image of a golden head. He transcended everything. All concepts have no meaning to him, and he has no attributes. Because everything, when it comes to him, has no meaning at all. He is absolutely invincible, absolute supremacy, with incomparable power to come, the supreme power, this nihilistic land rendering like heaven! "That''s it!" O-a-a said so, his tone was flat and light, without any emotion. As if to say a trivial thing, with his words, the power to reverse everything appeared. The eight cosmic entities tightly held in Jiangning''s hand broke away from his shackles in an instant, just because of a sentence of o-a-a. "Thank you for your help!" As soon as the eight cosmic entities were out of danger, they kept thanking the golden brain bag. Just now, it really scared them. O-a-a did not pay attention to them, a pair of huge eyes, staring at the entity of the unified universe, "what has long been dead, why do you try to revive it?" Jiangning did not become worried because eight cosmic entities were rescued. On the contrary, he was calm as usual. There is no fear of the appearance of a real boss in this chaotic multiverse. On the contrary, because of o-a-a''s words, Jiangning looked back at him with deep meaning, "you really know something, mysterious guy!" "Things that are too old, up to now, everything has lost its true meaning." The tone of o-a-a is as usual, "things that have already died out can prove that they are the products of the old times that have been eliminated and do not have the value of resurrection. It has been agreed to become a common situation, why do you try to let it merge again? Let it go through that painful memory again in the future? " "It seems that you know a lot of things that I have never known before." Jiangning then shook his head, huge size, boiling power let him gently move, all set off waves of immeasurable torrent¡° I ask you, are you part of the ancient universe? Or do you come from other places, you fellow Between them, they talked about the secret of the ancient times, which for all the living beings and the eight cosmic entities in front of them, they had never heard of, never knew, never had any impression of the ancient secret. It was a long time ago, and no one knew how long it had been. Just like Jiangning, I have never known how long it took for that ancient time to evolve to today. It is a long time, can make everything disappear, no memory and the huge time gap of the old things. "I''m part of it, but at the same time I''m not. My birth and appearance are so strange that even I can''t figure out my specific origin! However, I know, that buried in the depths of my memory of the ancient memory. From there, I learned that the universe was once a powerful one in the ancient times. However, it broke up unexpectedly in the following time. Then, the disintegrating parts fall into various places and turn into one universe after another. They are not only involved with each other, but also not involved with each other, belonging to a state of indecision. It wasn''t until a long time later that the original pattern was established, and then it didn''t take long for the multiverse pattern as we know it. " "Let the past disappear completely. You have gained the powerful power that all life bodies and the universe itself can''t reach! Why revive the products of the old age? " Chapter 920 In the vast nothingness, ten strong and invincible individual lives confront each other, but the situation is that only two individual lives confront and talk. The other eight powerful cosmic entities are ignored by them. O-a-a''s words reveal a lot of information, which can be regarded as the truly invincible supreme figure in the universe. He lived so long that no one knew how long he existed. I just know that when the universe exists, it already exists. When the universe didn''t appear, it might have existed for a long time. His ancient identity, coupled with his truly invincible supremacy, enabled him to maintain his transcendent status as a real emperor. Since the birth of the universe in a big bang, until now, no one has challenged his position. For the multiverse, he is a real emperor and supreme figure. As soon as he appeared, he saved the eight cosmic entities who were about to be devoured with just one word. This kind of magic power, which is just like the Constitution in the mouth, makes Jiangning understand the weight of his power and how far he has come. No wonder he is able to maintain a transcendent identity in the multiverse, as well as the invincible power that makes powerful cosmic entities fear. This is because the two sides are not equal rivals at all, no matter in any way. "I''ve worked hard for such a long time. Do you think that just because of your reason of" convention becomes common ", I''ll give up everything I''ve worked for." With a scornful smile, "is it possible?" O-a-a''s huge head is quietly floating in the nothingness, a pair of huge eyes emitting light, gazing at the universe entity incarnated by Jiangning wordlessly. Silent, then said: "I am very clear, pale language, can not change your will and decision. However, I would like to advise you that the gap between you and me is beyond your imagination. " "Don''t draw a conclusion easily. If you don''t try, how can you know that things will eventually be the same as you think?" With that, he started. With his will, all things follow his will, which is the illusory rule. Time, space, reality, logic and so on all change with Jiangning''s will. By his unscrupulous distortion, distortion, they will be demolished scattered, disorderly, so that the original orderly things, in a moment become disordered, and constantly combined, making it the most terrible weapon. This unscrupulous distortion of time and space, distortion of reality, distortion of logic and causality, so that the multi universe in an instant chaos. And the powerful and invincible forces produced by this chaos gathered together. Pulling the huge golden head of o-a-a, from every angle, the opposite force of reverse rules is derived. At the same time, in the reverse distorted rules, there is the corresponding force of positive rules. Two powerful forces of rules repel each other and attract each other. From the positive and negative sides, an extremely powerful terrorist force is derived. Even the nihilistic land was torn and broken by the positive and negative forces of these two powerful rules, and from this broken nihilistic land, there was the big bang of the universe. Each tiny and fragile universe has been born, but it will be destroyed in the next moment. Once you die, two kinds of extreme forces merge and repel each other into a more powerful force, and then other opposing forces are continuously derived from it... Until these forces are continuously merged and repelled, and then integrated by Jiangning again, forming a great force that is hard to imagine and beyond description in the world! Even when o-a-a, who is powerful and invincible, has extraordinary identity, all rules and all things derived from each other, can''t help but show a shocked look. And, he said with heartfelt admiration, "although, it''s not your power, it''s just the powerful power derived from the materialization of you and the universe. But, will not belong to your own strength, can achieve this degree. To tell you the truth, you surprised me and surprised me! I have to say that you have a gifted mind and lots of fantastic ideas. " "Though most of them are useless fantasies. However, in your hands, but let me see a strange scene! I can''t help cheering for you O-a-a is in the center of the infinite positive and negative rules, surrounded by the positive and negative rules, the opposite rules of life and death, reality and fantasy, and the interrelated rules. On the contrary, he praised Jiangning constantly with his shock and admiration. Although, this kind of opposite and derived rules, are Jiangning and the universe after the entity, by virtue of the instant incarnation of the universe. A short time to grasp the power of the relevant infinite rules, and try their best to rely on their own imagination, constantly fabricating opposition out of thin air, resulting in an amazing scene. However, this process is full of intangible benefits for him. With this, he can feel the power of rules in advance when he is in a low state. Although, most of them could not understand and comprehend. However, just rough kneading has benefited him a lot! The whirlpool derived from the power of kneading and reorganizing the opposite rules besieged the o-a-a group. However, o-a-a, who is at the center of this "vortex" of fear, is not alarmed or flustered. His golden brain bag floated there quietly, never moving a little bit from beginning to end. The force of the rules, which are opposite and influence each other and pull each other, has no effect on him at all. He let these opposing and related rules pull himself, and he did not make any defensive action. This makes eight powerful entities in the universe far away cheering leaping birds. They look excited at the invincible existence standing in the center of the storm, the real supreme figure o-a-a. For him, this scene is beyond their imagination. They have never imagined using the power of rules in this way. Even each of them is a powerful universe, materialized. Rules, they are born to master, and create a corresponding branch. Every creation has changed everything, everything in the multiverse. Because everything, because of their emergence, as well as their creation and emergence, growth and rise. It can be said that they have laid the foundation of countless civilizations. But even so, they have never controlled such a powerful force of opposing rules. Even the fifth universe, which created the weavers of magic and fantasy, has never been so fanciful. Therefore, the spectacle in front of him had the most powerful impact on him. All his mind and will were attracted by this new scene. He didn''t dare to be distracted and watched this scene infatuated. O-a-a, standing at the center of the vortex and the center of the conflict, is as calm as ever, just as he said when he was introduced. Everything, including fantasy, loses its effect and becomes meaningless in the face of him. Because, what you can imagine and what you can''t imagine has no meaning to him. It can be regarded as a part of him, and it can also be regarded as the appearance of all this because of him. "You can imagine, and you can''t imagine, face me..." slowly shook his huge head, "will lose all the meaning, very good ideas, very interesting fantasy, but... Meaningless!" At the end of the speech, Jiangning''s conflict whirlpool, which is antagonistic, interrelated and interactive, disappears completely in an instant. All the things that he had tampered with were restored to their original state in an instant, and the same opposite things were restored to their original order and order under his will. Supreme character, incomparable transcendence! ¡­¡­ Chapter 921 As o-a-a said, everything in the multiverse, everything, whether it''s life, things or rules, becomes meaningless when it comes to them. Just like the scene in front of us, we don''t see any action of him. Just by his will, everything is useless. "Sure enough, there is a bug like existence, which makes people despair and powerless." Jiangning said with admiration, "in the face of this unsolved existence, anyone would have to be desperate. In the end, you will only constantly deny yourself, everything you have, everything you think and everything you have never imagined. It has no effect in the face of him. Because, all this, also because of his reasons. Even if it''s something you don''t know, or something you never imagined, he owns it, he creates it. At the same time, he vetoed everything! " "Maybe that''s all you know." Jiangning didn''t know if the legendary omniscient was like o-a-a, or maybe it was different from what he thought. Or maybe the omniscient in my imagination is not the same as in my imagination. Or it can be said that the realm I imagine now is only a small part of omniscience. And what I have never imagined or understood, anything beyond this, can''t include omniscient, and can''t explain this magical realm? Jiangning didn''t dare to think any more. It was too long for him. Even the state of omniscience and omnipotence cannot be explained. Or is it... An idea or fantasy woven and created by an indescribable or incomprehensible existence... Or even imagined and instilled into countless beings? His brain is wide open, his thoughts are flying, and he thinks of a lot of things, as well as a lot of things. Even if you think of yourself, is everything derived from your dreams, just like the gods in a fairy tale? The idea is too frightening and too unacceptable. In the face of o-a-a, he has such a bad Association, even... Denying himself. And, this influence is still spreading, let him unconsciously, constantly into the infinite cycle. Constantly thinking about everything, constantly fantasizing about everything, constantly denying everything, all things in his memory constantly replaying, in his memory constantly being evolved, but also constantly rejected by him! ¡­¡­ "Supreme existence, because of you, the multiverse is safe!" Eight extremely powerful cosmic entities bow humbly in front of o-a-a. From birth to now, always high head, only in the face of o-a-a, humble low his head. Moreover, facing him is like facing the real God, the creator, even a trace of disrespectful thoughts dare not appear in his heart. "Get up!" The tone of o-a-a is as calm as ever without any fluctuation. With his words, eight cosmic entities dare to get up. They stand around o-a-a''s huge golden head, and follow o-a-a''s eyes to Jiangning, which is already in an infinite cycle. "The great supreme being, how does he... Deal with it?" The eight cosmic entities look at Jiangning with endless killing intention. Not long ago, the eight of them had no resistance to Jiangning. Moreover, just a little short of it, the eight of them, Jiangning, nearly materialized by the universe, gobbled up and became a part of the universe itself. The threat of death has frightened them and made them dare not forget it in this life. At this time, they look at Jiangning, who is trapped in infinite thinking cycle, and can''t help but want to revenge. However, because they don''t have that power, they decide to take all the decision-making power and ask them about the supreme and unique existence in their eyes. O-a-a looks at Jiangning, who is trapped in an infinite cycle because of his will, and the universes that constantly merge into him. Pondering for a long time, he said: "today, the pattern of the multiverse has been broken, and it is being gradually integrated by him. I can stand in the way of the multiverse fusion, but I can''t separate the universe that he fused, once I do. It''s bound to wake him up, and then he''ll be on guard, and I can''t easily get him into the cycle of thinking again. " With a sigh, he said, "let him fall into an infinite cycle of thinking here until... Forever!" "Yes, the supreme great being!" ¡­¡­ O-a-a made the final judgment on him. However, Jiangning is now in an infinite cycle of thinking and cannot extricate itself. Because o-a-a is associated with everything, he constantly thinks about the truth, and deduces the truth of its birth, evolution and subsequent development in the soul. All of them are constantly deduced by him in his soul. Any knowledge, seen and never seen, is constantly analyzed in his powerful soul, and his soul seems to turn into a huge universe. All living beings, mountains, plants, rivers, stars and so on in it were imagined by him because of his constant thinking. Then, he began to verify and infer knowledge by knowledge, constantly observing them, constantly thinking, constantly analyzing and deducing... Then, the rejection began, and he fell into an infinite thinking cycle. His expression and extension are meditative, which shows that he is thinking, but it is infinite thinking. Every knowledge, every rule, even everything he knows, is constantly overthrown and abandoned because of his constant veto. The power of o-a-a is unimaginable, perhaps because of a word, a look or his will, it can make people fall into infinite thinking cycle. And constantly carry out self veto, which contains all of life. In the end, he will deny his existence, maybe die out, or... The soul and personality will continue to split, just like the multiverse, until the end of time and die out. Jiangning now fell into such a very dangerous state, external forces can wake him up, he can also take the initiative to wake up. But it''s only when he knows himself that he can be sober. "If the multiverse, the rules, all things... Including myself, are fantasized by an existence, then what is the meaning of my existence? Am I illusory or real? What''s my point? " He stands in the world evolved by his soul and looks at everything there. All living beings, heaven, earth and all things are also his fantasy. He stood there, watching all living beings, all things and heaven and earth, and thinking deeply among them. Looking at all living things, life and death, looking at the changes of time, the sun and the stars... Looking at the broken mountains and rivers, the reversal of heaven and earth... Looking at the stars of the universe, the origin and the end of fate... But despite the vicissitudes of life and death, the broken mountains and rivers, the annihilation of the universe, only... Eternal existence. "In the end, what is immortality, eternal existence, and can not be affected?" All of a sudden, a word pops up in my mind, which is the word created by life and endowed with meaning¡ª¡ª eternal! Perhaps, the language and knowledge of ordinary people are too shallow to explain the true meaning of this word. Perhaps, the eternity imagined by mortals only exists in imagination, may exist, or may not exist at all. But "I want to see..." He woke up, from the infinite cycle of thinking, and looked at the huge head that was still floating in front of him. Also because he can let himself silent, into the infinite cycle of thinking can not extricate himself, and exclamation and consequences. But now... It''s all over. Chapter 922 Watching Jiangning wake up from the infinite cycle of thinking, the eight cosmic entities are shocked, and are now in a dull state. Only the brilliant o-a-a seems to have expected this. He looked at him indifferently. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He seemed to have some other thoughts in his heart. Who knows. "Are you ready?" Jiangning asked him. "Come on!" O-a-a says so. A piece of incomplete mud board, sudden appearance, it is so small. Whether it''s o-a-a, or eight cosmic entities, or Jiangning after the universe''s materialization, it''s countless times larger than this debris. However, the owners of the two eyes focused their eyes on the small debris. Because since it just appeared, it has an unspeakable mysterious power. Eight universe entities, can''t help shaking, because of fear, no reason to produce a sense of fear. "What is this? Why am I so afraid?" The reason is not clear, and the reason is not clear. Everything is so sudden. But it is this sudden without any reason that makes the powerful universe entity have an unexplained sense of fear. Even o-a-a had the same look. He said in a tone of half exclamation and half envy: "what a strange artifact. It is worthy of being a treasure of the ancient universe, even though it is incomplete now. But... Still recovered a bit, that enviable and looked up to the powerful force. " He calmly looked at Jiangning and said, "I''m ready now. Give me my destiny." His tone let Jiangning no surprise, but the eight universe entities are unknown, so instinctively associate with bad things. However, they have no chance to speak out all their doubts. Because Jiangning has started the mud board. Endless light, accompanied by people do not understand the ancient text, as well as some graffiti like abstract patterns, there are some chaotic lines. At the same time, the unidentified Weili appeared. It turns into a small light column and sweeps by. Its speed is very slow, even slow. But no one can avoid it. O-a-a has no resistance at all, but the eight cosmic entities who are willing to resist find that they have no response to all their power and power. When the light passed through their bodies, they were deprived of everything, including soul, power and power. Deprived by this strange light, the clean and materialized universe is restored to its original appearance. The universe is still that universe. Everything in it has not been changed. The only thing that has been changed is that a large number of people who should not have appeared, who should not have been able to control, have been deprived of all their rights. Their power returned to the universe again. Although there were a lot of life, they were shocked and frightened that they were deprived of most of them in a moment. No matter what kind of experiment, or even exploration, they want to find their own strength. But found that the universe has already unknowingly, changed an appearance. In the past, they could easily get everything they wanted from the universe. Can be unscrupulous with their own power, in the universe in any place rampant. Whether it''s individuals, countries or planets, it''s not worth mentioning in their eyes. They are extremely fragile, a snap of a finger, or a punch can make the planet fly to dust. But now, they can''t do that any more. Even they can''t destroy a mountain, even the smallest one. The universe has become invisible and weak. On the contrary, it has become very strong. The rules also tend to be strict, and it has officially said goodbye to the days when anyone could usurp power from it. ¡­¡­ The final fusion between the universes also began, one universe after another, constantly being pulled by the huge and powerful unified universe. These universes, one by one, merge with the unified universe. With each fusion, the size of the unified universe will increase slightly. At the same time, the white light that envelops the universe becomes brighter. When all the universes are finally integrated by the unified universe, an immeasurable world origin suddenly erupts, and the size of the universe increases several times in an instant. At the same time, in the interior of the universe, the corresponding galaxies are also increasing, and the volume of the universe is becoming larger and larger. And the colorful torrent of another world, its shape is also the same. One translucent bubble after another attached to the colorful torrent began to mature, and one bubble after another world was born and matured. In the blink of an eye, countless bubble like worlds are born one after another. And next to these bubble shaped worlds is a huge, spherical world. The original ten continents there have not changed. However, the area of the ocean is increasing. In many new sea areas, large pieces of connected or disconnected land rise from the bottom of the sea. The sea, dotted with countless dense islands, and here, as if to be cast the magic of time acceleration. In the blink of an eye, millions of years have passed, and countless plants are all over the land and islands. At the same time, all kinds of life also appeared rapidly, and spread all over the land in a short time. Jiangning officially changed its name to "the main material world" for this huge spherical world, and successively perfected the universe beyond the colorful space turbulence, which is called "the main universe world". It is not only the increase of living space, but also the sufficient supply of all kinds of resources. However, in terms of some details and rules, the unified universe is still in constant reorganization at this time. The rules are not clear and some details are not derived. I believe that with the passage of time, these rules and details will continue to be improved. At the same time of the expansion of the human world, the underworld in Jiangning''s original plan has been perfected one after another. The vast underworld has a vast area equal to that of the unified universe itself. It is hidden in the mysterious space that can not be easily explored, and will contain the souls of the dead in the future. At the same time, in the dark place of the underworld, all kinds of ferocious life bodies also emerged. However, at this time, they have not yet been born out of how powerful power, is still in the embryonic stage. Everything is not completely perfect, and there are some powerful universes that have not been completely integrated. At the same time, when the universe is completely integrated, a powerful feedback force will directly feed back to Jiangning from the universe. He was lifted up to the air by this powerful feedback force, and with the feedback force constantly entering his body. His power is constantly rising, and any knowledge he has learned and some books he has read in the past flashed in his mind with the help of this feedback power. With an incredible power of understanding, he quickly realized what he had learned in the past. The knowledge that was difficult and obscure in the past and could not be understood or understood at all is now directly understood with the help of this feedback force. A mysterious breath from his body constantly gushes out, the power of feedback is also constantly enhancing his own strength, the whole human nature quickly bid farewell to all kinds, and entered an extremely powerful and sacred life level. A flame condenses in his soul, and some half unreal and half incomplete words constantly pour into the flame, which makes him obsessed with enlightenment and immerse him directly. Finally, when a crystal appeared in his soul, the powerful breath swept the whole universe in an instant. At the same time, all kinds of visions appear constantly, stars appear in the daytime, and all kinds of hymns sound throughout the universe. In the end, when the power of feedback comes to an end, he is already Chapter 923 Jiangning felt the drastic change of his body. From soul to body, he was addicted to it. He now felt that he had the greatest power in his actions. Moreover, many mysterious places need to be explored and developed. When he calmed down and felt his real change, he was also amazed. The word "peak" was imposed by him. At present, he can clearly feel that he has been able to touch a thin film, and is very, very close to it. It seems that just a little bit, he can completely break through this film and enter a new realm. It''s just, it''s a pity, that''s all the feedback from the universe. Moreover, the universe is not perfect at this time. There are still some powerful universes that have not yet been integrated. When all those universes are integrated, it is the rebirth and real perfection of the unified universe. "Level six, it''s easy to perfect! This meditation method is really unique! " With the help of the power of the whole universe, when the universe is promoted, it will also give back an equally rich feedback force, helping the master of the universe to advance to a higher level. Such a win-win situation will only create a situation of strong alliance. In a huge universe, there is not only the master of the universe. In fact, the master of the universe can not occupy the whole universe. The most precious is undoubtedly the birth of all kinds of life and the emergence of all kinds of resources, which are very precious. According to the rules of the universe itself, there are different kinds of resources. Perhaps the most basic resources, almost every universe has something in common, but on some special resource issues. Every universe has different resources. This is a special resource, a special species and a special environment derived from the rules of the universe itself! Now, it''s not just the size of the universe that has grown to an incredible level. It is its internal environment, at this moment, has also undergone dramatic changes. Although it is the whole universe, Jiangning had a simple plan for its internal structure. These plans, which do not involve the composition of rules, have little or almost no influence on the universe itself. It is precisely because of this that Jiangning dares to carry out planning. Otherwise, he will never dare to carry out secondary planning within the universe. Divide the huge universe into two different parts: the world and the underworld. At the same time, he did not dare to carry out two different directions of civilization development in the universe. Not to mention the corresponding different rules. This is just a certain degree of distribution by him as the master of the universe. More detailed problems and subsequent improvements are all carried out by the universe itself. While unifying the universe and integrating most universes, the rules of the universe disperse different "feedback" to two different places. That is, the main material world and the main universe world! In the main material world, in the air, there is a significant increase in the number of special "active" substances that are invisible to the naked eye and imperceptible. With the passage of time, the area covered by this special active substance, whether it is life or dead, will have a variety of incredible capabilities. Living creatures will live long, their constitution will be strong, and their chances of becoming casters will be greatly increased. Dead things, however, are likely to have special properties because of their special active substances, or breed some kind of treasure and various kinds of scarce resources. At the same time, the increase of world size not only expands the space of life survival and reproduction. At the same time, the richness of resources will greatly enhance the progress of civilization. Naturally, there is no need to say more about the sea bottom, but the resources on land alone can support the civilization to go further. In the foreseeable and unforeseen future, the main material world is bound to be extremely busy and prosperous. At the same time, the change of the main universe world is similar to that of the main material world. The only obvious difference is that the main universe lacks that special active substance. However, its vastness is also incomparable to the main material world. It contains all kinds of resources, even more so. The two completely different development directions are bound to offset resources to some extent. However, on the whole, the resources of both sides are extremely abundant. Science and technology civilization and magic civilization, two different civilization styles, the consumption and use of resources are also different. In the early days, the demand for resources consumed by scientific and technological civilization was much higher than that of magic civilization. However, when civilization grows to a certain extent, the demand for all kinds of resources is actually the same. At that time, whether it is for survival space, or for new resources. It is bound to push forward the war. Of course, Jiangning will not let the war be consumed internally, but will certainly transfer it to the outside world. At that time, it will be the beginning of its invasion into other higher universes. No matter what he wants to do, eventually he will have a virtuous circle with the universe and the internal life. However, it is also very likely that there will be a vicious cycle. Being driven by civilization, constantly invading other universes, competing for resources and other issues! Once we get to that point, we will put the cart before the horse. This is also the place Jiangning should be alert for and guard against. However, he also left behind. In order to prevent the occurrence of such a tiny situation, but also in order to let the civilization and resources within the universe, a local macro-control. In the dark side of the underworld, the ferocious life will appear when he needs to solve all these problems. At the same time, he will be his assistant when he needs to attack other universes. The unified universe at this moment can finally be called the "higher universe" because of its fusion and sublimation. Similarly, Jiangning finally got rid of the status of mortal and demigod. It is also because of his reasons, his promotion and the sublimation of his life that he successfully enters the status of true God. His blood descendants, also because of his reasons, get sublimation. Whether it''s tuteham, or ajert, or Christina, it''s the same. They don''t know what''s going on in the universe. They still take care of their parents and grandparents instead of Jiangning. Just when they had nothing to observe, a brilliant, powerful and sacred breath burst out from the depths of their blood. Because of their paternal blood, they got a chance to be reborn. Blood in sublimation, common blood gradually faded, from the powerful power of paternal blood, overbearing blood expelled the blood of mortals. The blood belonging to God is constantly rising, and the power derived from the promotion of blood begins to spontaneously transform their bodies. Starting from the micro level of transformation, this is not only a great transformation, but also a sublimation. This time, though, they can''t be completely separated from the mortal stage. However, it is easy to achieve demigod. Starting from the most mysterious micro level transformation of human body, this is the essential difference of life. There is a big difference between God and mortal. Under the surprised and worried eyes of their relatives, they were lifted into the air by the powerful force from their blood. Completed a mortal into the realm of demigod life sublimation. At the same time, those blood lines that are more than 100 generations apart, or even more distant, have been more or less sublimated, and the essence of life has also changed more or less. At the same time, with the sublimation of their blood, with the promotion of their blood, many strange forces. According to Jiangning''s current strength and knowledge, it will appear in his descendants immediately. This is what we are talking about! Chapter 924 "This is the universe?" Jiangning stares at the universe not far away, and feels the powerful breath there. This universe is the immortal universe that once made iningwell lose and have no way. "Yes, this is it." Yiningwei''s illusory figure appeared on Jiangning''s side, pointed to the universe in front of him, and said: "the cultivation system of the universe is very similar to the immortal in Chinese legend! Whether it''s an array or a golden bridge made of a magic weapon of a picture scroll, I have no choice. In the past, the invincible fire was easily dispersed. I can only retreat for a while without using the curse of extinction. Who knows, another powerful universe is also weird and makes people feel evil... " Inenville said helplessly, thinking of the immortal universe in front of him, or the strange universe with evil twisted will. They are all powerful universes that he has never understood or touched. But the strong and the universe bred inside, powerful let him have no way. He can''t even get into it unless he has lost a part of the universe, or a part of the universe in his heart. "In how powerful the evil gate is, it never goes beyond the level 6 level!" Jiangning now of course has this self-confidence, dare to say this kind of big words, "today''s me, not to say the achievement of seven, but is already the peak of six. If there is a big difference, I''ll see how they still resist me! " With that, he drove the universe forward. The advancing universe slowly changed its shape and turned into a curtain to cover the universe again. Facing the immortal universe in front, he covered the past. And in the immortal universe, the number of powerful, immortal has also sensed the crisis. "Ah, there is no escape!" "I didn''t expect that the foreign demons who were blocked by us came across the border again, and now the road is going to a higher level! It has already overtaken us. It''s so fierce. How can we deal with it "When the doom comes, it is in this cave that we can''t escape. As for today''s plan, we should move sooner or later. In those days, Daozu left a treasure. Tell us, if the doom comes, we should use this treasure to escape from our world. If you think about it, Daozu had already seen what happened now! " After all, besides feeling weak, it''s anger. This time, however, they have nothing to do. "The prophecy was left behind, saying that this robbery could not be stopped by human force. But it has also been said that there may be a turning point in this matter. However, we don''t know where the opportunity is. We have been trying to deduce the fate, and we haven''t understood the fate. If we can''t, we can only respond to the disaster or escape as soon as possible with the help of Taoist legacy. " Several immortals are able to sit in a quiet and serene place, where the immortal sound reverberates. They talk to each other with sad faces. In the words, there is no longer the original spirit. Looking back at that time, the sword array blocked the way, and the Golden Bridge crossed the sky, forcing the "foreign demons" to leave voluntarily and helplessly. At that time, they all thought that they had broken the ancient prophecy, but they didn''t think that this peaceful and quiet day had not been enjoyed for long. They are about to face a new round of doom, and this time, they are not qualified for equal dialogue. This also let the immortals know that the original real doom is not that time, but should refer to this time. But it''s all too late, because the more powerful unified universe is rolling in with the crushing momentum. When a burst of unspeakable shaking came, the immortal and powerful people all changed their faces. Look at each other, each figure disappeared in the cave, came to the boundless universe. They were shocked and surprised to see that the "curtain" emitting endless white light slowly came, and the fierce collision between the universe and the universe made the place where the universe joined a mess. Then, the sword array stood up, the golden bridge across the sky, thousands of golden flowers falling, a mysterious and inexplicable rhythm to the depths of the universe. Several immortals are busy stabilizing the unbalanced universe. However, a magical golden light fell, whether it was sword array, golden bridge or golden flower, all scattered under the strike of the golden light. The sword array collapses, the golden bridge collapses, and the golden flowers are all broken. This situation makes their mind unbalanced. Each stay in the universe, looking at the broken sword array, Jinqiao Wu from the trance. "Please show up, Daoyou!" Seeing this crushing scene, these self respecting immortals did not dare to use "extraterritorial demons" to call them directly, but changed their names to Taoist friends. Jiangning, as they wish, appeared to meet, but it was not the real body, but a projection! When they saw Jiangning''s real face, they were also surprised at his appearance. They thought that the aggressive demons from abroad should be ugly and ferocious. The "devil" in front of them is a pretty face, but their golden eyes always make them feel strange. "Is Daoyou the one who came across the border in those years?" One of them said in a deep voice, "we don''t understand one thing. What do you want to do when you come here? Could it be that lust and demons can infect the world, or... " "How?" Jiangning asked¡° Now, what can you rely on? " Looking at these monks, Taoists and vulgarists, Jiangning scanned them one by one. I thought to myself that this place might have something to do with the original earth, because everything here has something to do with the ancient Chinese myths and stories on the earth. He is also wondering whether the myths and legends that have been handed down for thousands of years have anything to do with the immortal universe or other factors? Even today, there are still many secrets that have never been heard or understood. Many mysteries have already disappeared with the collapse of the early unified universe. Perhaps some information will be left behind, or everything will disappear completely. In the face of Jiangning''s question, the Taoist replied, "we are shallow, and we can''t compare ourselves with the true demons of Taoist friends. However, if Taoist friends want demons to infect the world, even if we can''t resist the real demons, we will try to fight with the real demons to defend the mind of Taoism! " With the words of this Taoist, the rest of the monks, Taoists and vulgarists show their minds with their own practical attitude. Looking at their performance, Jiangning didn''t have any idea in his heart. Instead, he said, "the mantis arm is the pawn of the cart. It''s beyond his capacity!" And way, "let you wait for a view, the difference between heaven and earth, the difference between the sun and the moon!" Say, that slowly crush of the unified universe, instantly accelerated the speed of annexation. At the same time, the debris of the mud board was called out by him, across the universe. Bursts of mysterious brilliance across the immortal universe for a quiet, and then return to normal. However, in front of Jiangning, the monks, Taoists, and other immortals were all shocked, followed by the discovery of shock and horror. Among their Yuanshen, a mysterious chain appeared out of thin air. This mysterious chain, they are all locked, with most of the mana can not move a bit. This kind of supernatural means and ability makes these immortals and great powers lose their mind. I watched myself captured and the world they guarded was covered by an indescribable curtain. After that, I saw that the curtain with endless white light gradually closed, and finally turned into an oval sphere with endless white light, standing quietly. Chapter 925 The immortal universe was easily taken down without any suspense, and merged into a part of the universe. As for the monks, Taoists and vulgarists who were captured by him, they were all locked up by him. Then, the unified universe moves forward to the vast void again, and some powerful universes remain there waiting for his arrival. Then, the truly unified universe will be reborn. In another universe, the home spacecraft is standing quietly in a huge galaxy. Today''s home spacecraft has changed a lot. It looks like a collection of stars, just like the molecular structure diagram. Taking homeland as the main body, many spherical spaceships of different sizes were derived from the subsequent construction of homeland. The metal pillar used for connection and support in the middle is not only connected with the main body of Jiayuan, but also a highway. And around today''s home, which looks like a molecular structure, numerous dense weapons have been built. Let it, in fact, be both a huge planet and a cosmic fortress. Due to the spherical molecular structure, the main body of home is heavily covered in the central position. Therefore, looking at this huge spherical spaceship from a distance, it is a hollowed out sphere. And at present, there are countless engineering equipment spaceships, and engineering robots are laying metal plates in the hollowed out position. It is hoped that one day, the metal plates they laid will link all the hollowed out areas, so that the molecular structure spaceship, which appears very weak and scattered, will be completely man-made into a steel planet. After so much continuous efforts of human beings, the home that Jiangning originally presented to the adherents of mankind has changed a lot. In the initial time, humans relied on the powerful defense, speed and attack strength of homeland. Successful support to protect mankind, safe through the most difficult, but also the most dangerous period of time. After that, the scientific and technological strength of mankind began to advance by leaps and bounds. All kinds of scientific research problems have been conquered one by one by mankind, and all kinds of new technologies have been applied to homeland one by one. Or to improve home, or to improve the living environment of home. And in the case of increasing population, we began to build spare auxiliary spaceships. At the same time, because of the powerful factor of homeland, the earth humans did not choose the mainstream spaceship construction design of space civilization. Instead, it continued the design of Homer and developed a large-scale "man-made planet" plan. And in the following time, the construction of a number of small spherical spacecraft, and according to the molecular structure of the inspiration. It is expected that more spherical spaceships will be built to connect them with Homer. In the end, it will form a planet far beyond the standard of natural birth in terms of scale and other aspects. When their science and technology rise to this level, many resources will not be a problem for today''s earth adherents. Because there are too many natural resources waiting for them to exploit. At the same time, the good environment has always made people immersed in the pleasure of the big bang of science and technology. In the early days, the progress of human scientific research was consistent and slow. However, when human beings begin to contact with more and more cosmic civilizations, the sense of urgency in human hearts rises again. They returned to the moment when they first escaped from their home star, and they studied hard to overcome the scientific research problems. And rapid industrialization, so that a lot of new smelting materials, in all aspects of application, also make a lot of new technology to the folk. In addition, it reestablished all the systems of social order and economic development, trying to make the adherents of human beings living on the homeland feel the moment when they lived on the earth. Blue sky, green water, green soil and grass, when the lack of resources, human beings have enough time. They use this time and energy so that they can squander it. They treated the soil, spread it all over the spacecraft, built parks, man-made land, mountains and so on. Trying to copy everything on the planet of life, let future generations face a living world instead of cold steel. Virtual imaging technology is not a difficult technology. Compared with large-scale military technology, it has no technical content. It''s easy for human beings to finish, and the blue sky appears on the home. The air circulation system was slightly upgraded and transformed into an atmospheric circulation system, so that there was wind in the home. After the continuous expansion and improvement, so that home has everything on the planet of life. Sunshine, rain and dew, soil, flowers, lakes and rivers, forests and mountains, desert swamps, plains, four seasons change. Nowadays, if children''s textbooks do not mention that they live on spaceships, it is difficult to tell whether they live on a steel planet or a natural life planet when this generation grows up. Because all this has been done to the point where the false is confused with the true! Human beings are proud of the home they have transformed. At the same time, they are also grateful for the most difficult and helpless moment when they were killed! Without the unselfish help of the original human, there would not have been their happy and fearless stable life. Similarly, it is impossible for their population to exceed 50 million in a short time. Similarly, it is impossible for them to carry out a new round of expansion and transformation technology due to the rapid increase of population. Similarly, they and their descendants will not be able to live a good life. Suspension cars, personal vehicles that used to be seen only in science fiction movies, have long been popular. Intellectualization has really spread to all aspects of people''s life, whether at home or on the road. At the same time, human governments are also working hard to build their homes and make them better. When the transformation is going on step by step and the scale is getting larger and larger, human beings don''t care whether they can find a suitable life planet to settle down. Because they now have a better, stronger and safer living environment. And all this comes from one person, and people regard the coming day of the great sage as the beginning of a new era. The laws, festivals, holidays and so on around this day are rapidly improved by human beings in the passage of time. And also in the following time, derived a variety of branch festivals. Although human beings have become a famous vagrant race in the universe, the power of human beings has spread among all civilizations in the universe through several wars and their unique living environment. As we all know, there is a vagrant race in the universe, called human beings. They are very powerful in science and technology, but they have no fixed place. All the races live on a huge artificial steel planet. From time to time, they start their own homes, go out and wander, looking for the resource rich galaxy to settle down. Then, after a period of time, they started wandering again. The civilizations of the universe were amazed by the powerful race called human beings, and the strange and incomparable way of life. Similarly, they revered them whenever they found a huge steel planet sailing under the escort of countless fleets. No civilization, dare to stop, silently watching this group of powerful and special vagrant race, in the universe wanton vagrancy. Chapter 926 In the main control room of the home, Yao yuan is discussing with a group of contemporary elites, scientists and managers. The theme is still the "man-made planet" project. At the beginning, they encountered all kinds of difficulties. To build a huge spacecraft with molecular structure diagram in the universe, they had to face a series of problems. To this end, they chose a small meteorite belt to stay, design and composition planning. At that time, after successfully finding another group of human adherents, the population showed a large-scale outbreak in a short period of time. Fortunately, the homeland was large enough to carry a population of 3 million people. Otherwise, if it was still on the hope, the problem faced by the human micro government would be to worry about their hair. However, it has long been the established policy of human government to take precautions. This is not the earth, where they live, nor is it a healthy life planet, but a man-made steel planet. It is not like the life planet, which can carry all kinds of disasters. On the contrary, it is very fragile, and its coping capacity and affordability are very weak. An carelessness is the end of the whole group. So, at that stage, humans put forward the man-made planet project. It is not only to share the pressure of living space, but also to share the danger. In this way, even in case of crisis, other spaceships carrying the population can be launched to ensure that the intelligent race of human beings still exists. And when the plan has progressed to the present, human beings will not have too much obsession with the search for a planet of life. As the man-made planet project gradually unfolded and more and more small homeships were built, they started a more crazy scale of the project. We are determined to transform the molecular structure map of Homer into a steel planet that is no less than a normal life planet in size and scale. Not only that, for the follow-up transformation and the transformation of living environment, human beings are still continuing. Soil, all kinds of natural environment and so on, human now has mature technology, can perfectly simulate the natural ecological environment. With the improvement of cloning technology and the maturity of artificial cultivation technology, human beings have completely recovered their living standards in the earth period, even higher. At the same time, the demand for spiritual life is also gradually increasing. All kinds of recreational activities have basically recovered to the level of the earth period. Thanks to the scientific and technological strength of mankind today, a better script can produce one film after another. TV series are too simple. It can be said that although the present human beings do not live on a normal planet, whether they can find a planet of life or not has become indifferent or even unimportant to them. ¡­¡­ In the huge galaxy, the huge steel star, which is not inferior to the normal size of the star, is quietly staying in orbit. In front of us, a series of factories have been set up on other planets in this star. Every day, all kinds of minerals are mined, processed, and transported to the homeland for laying and transformation. Now home has become a huge construction site. As you can see, the hollowed out gap on the dark side of this huge steel planet has been half filled. However, the surface of the sphere is not an ellipse. It has a rugged structure, and it is not known what it is used for. "Man made atmosphere, man-made ocean, man-made mountain forest... This..." Yao yuan looked at the plan in his hand, surprised to see Polly, who is currently in charge of the plan, "do we want to completely transform the homeland into a real life planet?" "Why not?" Polly smiles confidently, "our science and technology has reached a very high level. We are fully capable of transforming our home into a real life planet while implementing the man-made planet program. Don''t forget, we are staying in a huge galaxy, where all the resources are ours. In the past, we may worry about soil and water, but now we don''t use it at all. We as like as two peas, we have the power to synthesize everything we need and to be exactly the same thing as natural born things in nature. "So that''s what you thought of when you first designed the man-made planet project?" Yao yuan asked. "Yes, I had this bold idea when I first proposed the man-made planet project. Our homeland is not only the home and land where we inhabit, but also a spaceship that can carry us freely in space. " Polly said, "while planning Homer to be no less than the standard of a normal planet, we will completely transform it into a real life planet. We can never breathe the real air, and we can never live in the inner world of layers of steel. So, why not make our home a real life planet "This plan is crazy!" Yao yuan held his forehead and laughed. "It''s crazy, but it''s necessary!" Yao yuan put down the plan and said, "how sure are you? How long will it take?" "I dare not say 100%, but at least 90% sure!" Polly confidently said that the scientists around her who are also complex people of the project have the same expression¡° I''m going to spend at least three years to thoroughly lay out our "molecular structure map". At the same time, I''m going to build all the necessary equipment for the life planet inside, and fully simulate everything on the life planet. It will take about three years to build and install these devices, and then it will take at least ten years to complete the life planet project completely "That is to say, it will take at least 16 years, or even 20 years?" Polly shook her head and retorted, "no, I mean, it''s going to take ten years at the most. It''s going to be all done!" After hearing this, Yao yuan was surprised. "It''s impossible. How can it be completed?" Polly gave him a look and retorted, "why not?" "That''s because..." Yao yuan suddenly froze. Polly put up a finger and stressed, "don''t keep your mind in the past, OK? You know, we humans are stronger than ever. In the universe, apart from some divine civilizations, which other cosmic civilizations will be our opponents? Our science and technology as well as the level of productivity, beyond the past we can imagine the limit of human! And... "She waved her hand," ten years, this is the result of my serious overestimation. In fact, if everything goes well, then it may not take ten years to complete the construction plan of the life planet! " "At that time, our home will be a real artificial steel life planet, no matter where it is, it will be no different from the normal life planet. The surface of the planet will be covered by land, grass, flowers, plants, rivers, streams, lakes, mountains, forests, swamps, deserts and the sea! The city of human civilization will stand on the earth again. " "The mobile planet of life has strong defense and attack power. If we are tired of this galaxy, we can migrate to other galaxies. Whether it''s attack or defense, we have the upper hand. Because we don''t have a fixed place to live, the whole planet is our spaceship, and our spaceship is our home, our planet! " "Damn it Chapter 927 Pop! Pop! Pop! After listening to the life planet reconstruction project after the man-made planet project. All the people were stunned. Except for their rude remarks, they could only express their excitement with loud applause. In fact, as Polly described, we can attack and defend when we advance. Whether it is advancing or retreating, the human side occupies all the dominant power. Moreover, once the plan is completely completed, just thinking about it will make people excited. At that time, those alien losers who come to visit the human planet can only look at the steel life planet made by human beings with envy. "I''m sorry to interrupt for a moment." Polly looked around, saw a white haired weapons expert, and immediately said, "go ahead, Dr. asaford." This doctor, he said: "I agree with the plan of life planet. On the contrary, I agree with both hands. Just one point, I would like to ask if we can transform the home number according to the plan of Polly planner. How to solve the problem of our super weapon, Star Destroyer cannon? As we all know, it''s a gift from our compatriots from other worlds. In the initial stage, it protected us human beings and protected us to survive in the dangerous universe. " "It''s located at the equator. Its huge size almost divides our home into two. If we transform the homeland according to the plan, what should we do with this weapon? " Everyone nodded and looked at Polly to hear how she could explain or solve the problem. After all, it''s all about the life planet project. All these need to be solved. One is not good. The construction plan of the life planet should be completely overturned, and then redesigned, so the time spent is massive. "As a matter of fact, this plan is also under my consideration. I will make a new improvement on the life planet construction plan according to the layout of the Star Destroyer cannons. We should not only ensure the construction of the follow-up plan, but also not affect the deterrent force of the Star Destroyer artillery. Although, it has become dispensable for us. But, after all, it sheltered us when we human beings were facing the most difficult situation. " All the people nodded with approval. It''s true that human''s scientific and technological ability has been improved, and the position of the Star Destroyer cannon has become a bit awkward. It has been reduced to a dispensable role. However, all human beings are interested in this star annihilating cannon when they are in formal contact with alien civilizations. The star annihilation cannon has played a very good deterrent role, and its existence makes those not too strong cosmic civilizations panic. It was also at that stage that sufficient time was brought for human development. Therefore, even if today''s human beings have become strong, but treat this special cannon, their hearts are still full of special emotions. Therefore, no one dares to ignore the existence of this cannon. "The science and Technology Department will manufacture a super power energy conversion device and output device built around the life planet project. Although the Star Destroyer cannons are dispensable to our present human beings, it has become a very embarrassing situation. However, the super power conversion device manufactured by the science and technology department in the future will make the Star Destroyer cannon a powerful means for us to frighten the alien civilization once again. It can absorb the super laser gathered by the star annihilating cannons, then convert and enhance them, making them ten times, one hundred times and ten million times enhanced, and then launch them out, crossing the galaxy and attacking the homeland of hostile cosmic civilization. At the same time, in the vicinity of the Star Destroyer cannons, the land to be laid in the future and other natural environment, we will also use special devices to store the strong energy and heat generated by the Star Destroyer cannons when they are launched. So that it will not vaporize the sea water and crystallize the land in an instant... " "If we can solve this problem, it will be wonderful." Yao yuan took the lead in clapping, "I''m looking forward to the day when our homeland will completely transform into a real life planet!" "Then wait and see!" ¡­¡­ In the next few years, the human government of homeland was completely turned on. Based on the current population base and high-quality elite education, there should not be too many talents. Each of them is an absolute elite. It seems that the intelligence and Inspiration of all of them have never stopped since human beings formally set foot in the universe. In a very short period of time, human beings have made their own civilization continue to step up. With all kinds of new inventions and the conquering of science and technology, the strength of human beings now has reached a point where people in the past dare not even think about it. Therefore, human beings have enough confidence to put forward their own initiative to build a life planet. When the order of the human government was delivered, all human beings began to struggle around this theme. All day long, large and small transport ships fly to nearby planets and meteorite belts to exploit various resources. At the same time, smelting factories are built locally for processing, and then the finished products are continuously transported back. At the same time, the construction of transportation spaceships and robots for collecting resources is also increased. Human beings, like dumplings, constantly manufacture corresponding transportation equipment and mining and smelting equipment. With the improvement of productivity, it''s unbelievable to make all kinds of things mentioned above. In a very short period of time, mankind will be the molecular structure of the huge outline of the planet all laid. We started to install a series of equipment inside, and also built a huge device to simulate the internal environment of the planet. At the same time, on the surface of the giant planet, began to install a variety of devices to simulate life planet. A lot of soil in the next time, gradually will be a steel planet covered. And in strict accordance with the life of the planet''s crust, mantle orderly layer installation. A lot of scientific equipment is buried under the soil. After the earth is completely covered, it presents a yellowish earth planet in front of everyone''s eyes. Then, the huge amount of water, the inestimable source of water, is used to simulate the sea, lakes, rivers, streams and other natural water phenomena. The water outlets opened up from various places are discharged according to the planned river course, and finally converge into the sea. And according to the special reflux device, the water resources on the surface flow continuously, just like on the life planet. Then mountains, forests, grasslands, plains, swamps, deserts and other environments are simulated one by one, and many animals are released to the open land. With the passage of time, the animals and plants have become more and more powerful, and now it seems that they are no different from the real life planet. And humans return to the surface again, building buildings on the surface. At the same time, there are special underground passageways all over the country. Whether living on the surface or under the ground, they can go back and forth continuously through special passageways. Humans are surprised to see all this, to see the planet built by their hands. This is a planet made by man himself, a planet made entirely by man. Moreover, it is available at all times, and the simulation equipment will adjust the planet''s climate problems according to the star''s position and movement. Man has accomplished a miracle, an impossible miracle, which has been conquered and completed by man himself! Chapter 928 With the passage of time, the steel planet made by human beings has gradually improved in all aspects. No matter the environment on the surface of the planet or the arrangement of the atmosphere, it is no different from the real life planet. All kinds of animals and plants, transplantation and cultivation of more and more perfect and huge, and all over the planet in various places. New cities and all kinds of planning are also under construction. Human beings begin to gradually return to the surface and bathe in the warm sunshine. Feel the blue sky, the wind and the changes of the four seasons. Although this planet is the result of human self construction, at this stage, it is no different from the real life planet. The galaxies in which humans are staying are roughly the same as the solar system. But the number of planets is seven, after the complete transformation of the planet of life. Man began to build a circular spaceport around the man-made planet. There are numerous fleets moored, cruising all day, establishing colonies and resource gathering places in the huge galaxy. Although today''s mankind has not become a god level civilization, it is not far from that. When Jiangning came back here again, he saw such a brand new look. He looked at the huge planet in front of him in surprise. He looked at the blue planet. The territory of the continent is very different from that of the earth. It''s an integrated territory, surrounded by islands, which looks like the result of all the combined territories on earth. Jiangning can see the man-made traces at a glance, but he is also surprised by the current creativity of human beings. It takes an astronomical amount of time, energy and resources to build a planet, no matter its scale or the environment that completely simulates the real life planet. Even for higher cosmic civilization, it is a time-consuming and difficult project. Basically, no cosmic civilization is willing to spend such a long time to build a project that is not much different from that of a real planet. Most of them choose a natural planet and make it suitable for life. Instead of choosing to spend countless energy and material resources to build on their own. However, it can also be concluded from this that the human beings who escaped from the earth have reached what level of scientific and technological strength. Only when we become extremely powerful, will we have the confidence to build a planet by ourselves. Only in this way can we fully reflect the current strength of human beings and the extent to which they have reached, and dare to use precious resources to build a huge man-made object of no less scale than the real life planet. When he reappeared in front of Yao yuan, everyone looked at him with great joy. Then, Yao yuan and others office place, rang out the extremely joyful applause. And, in the shortest time, announce his arrival to all mankind. Humans, after their surprise, responded to his arrival with warm cheers. For too many people, Jiangning is their Savior. Human beings from different universes, knowing that they are in trouble, built a huge spaceship in their own universe and gave them to the victims. The capacity of spacecraft, energy and various materials, as well as the science and technology among them, have helped human beings get rapid development. And in the most difficult period of human beings, it protected them steadily. Otherwise, human beings really dare not imagine how many difficulties and desperate situations they will continue to face. Or maybe they were eliminated by the universe early. "I have to say that your ideas are very bold and really crazy! We have completed a grand plan that most civilizations in the universe are unable to accomplish, and are unwilling to accomplish. I think that in the universe, this is also an achievement that can be remembered by countless civilizations! " Jiangning said with admiration that he did not mean to praise the people he supported at the beginning. Maybe he chose to help these new human adherents, with a trace of pity in his heart. Maybe there are other reasons. In a word, he chose to help them, which was a trivial matter for him. However, for all human beings, including Yao yuan, it is a great virtue of the same kind. After all, at that time, human beings just stepped into the universe and did not understand human beings. It''s a blind attitude to the universe! Moreover, in the universe and other planets, encountered a series of dangerous situation. It was the first time that human beings came into contact with a real alien planet, and it was also the first time that human beings really came into contact with the universe. That is the time, the universe mercilessly to the ignorant human a down! Jiangning''s praise made all human beings feel very happy. Everyone''s face was full of smiles. Jiangning said, "can you tell me which engineer with a big brain hole put forward the idea?" So, everyone''s eyes looked at Polly, who was standing beside Yao yuan, and Jiangning then looked, "well, can you introduce me?" "I feel very honored!" Polly said with a faint smile, "the home number you gave us at the beginning is a great help to our homeless children. It is the second home that we human beings deserve." With everyone''s approval, Polly continued, "as we human beings grow stronger and more and more people grow, home can''t afford our growing population and corresponding needs. However, we do not want the home to remain idle. So, at the beginning, we put forward the expansion plan, according to the molecular structure diagram, to build the corresponding small spacecraft. As the number of these small cabins gradually increased, the life planet construction plan came into my mind. And with colleagues, as well as the elites of our Academy of Sciences, we have a common deduction and discussion. It also confirms that, according to the current level of human science and technology, we are fully capable of building a man-made product that is not inferior to that of a natural planet. " "Therefore, we have prepared a lot of time for continuous analysis and improvement. It not only refers to the geological data of the earth period, ocean data, atmospheric data, but also combines all kinds of data in our current human environment, as well as the overall data of other places. Combined with the needs of our own human growth, we edited the detailed information. Only then did we launch the "life planet building" plan, which belongs to us. From the day when the plan was officially launched, so far, with our own brains and hands, we have finally completed the whole planet that belongs to us from beginning to end. " make love! Jiangning applauded, then praised, "yes, it''s really good. You surprised me. I''ve seen so many civilizations. I''ve seen real God civilization. However, no civilization in the universe has ever chosen to build a planet of its own, just like you, from beginning to end. What''s more, it''s a man-made product. The difficulties and efforts are hard for outsiders to imagine. However, you have accomplished this feat, which can also be called the miracle of miracles, and it is very difficult for the latecomers to surpass you! I''m a member of human beings, and I''m proud of you Jiangning''s identity makes all people ecstatic. It is much easier to satisfy the vanity of human beings than the praise and shock of alien civilization. What''s more, this fellow comes from another universe and has extraordinary abilities in their eyes. Freely across different universes, in which the distance is so far, human beings do not have a clear concept to explain. Perhaps, we can use the classical era of human beings, trying to enter the center of the galaxy, we can guess one or two. At present, Jiangning is just like mankind in the classical era. The difference between the two sides is not only from the level of civilization, but also from the level of life. However, it has nothing to do with the worship and gratitude of human beings! And, just like when they first came into contact with each other, there was already a causal relationship between them. At the dinner party, Jiangning also formally put forward the purpose of coming here! Chapter 929 "According to the original agreement, I come back here again and ask you to fulfill the original promise!" Jiangning put down his glass, looked at Yao yuan and his party, and told them his purpose. Yao yuan and others looked at each other, almost without hesitation¡° Of course, this is the original promise! After all, you are the only one to help us when we human beings are in the most difficult time. Moreover, your help to us can not be replaced by a home ship. For us at that time, it was not only a spaceship travelling in the space, but also our only habitat! So... "Yao yuan put down his glass and solemnly replied," please tell me your requirements. As long as we human beings can do it, we will never refuse! " "Well, I''m not helping the wrong person at all!" Jiangning nodded with satisfaction, "my request is very simple, and it won''t cause much loss to you! Afterwards, I will divide you into a vast galaxy according to my original promise! It will be handed over to human beings for their own rule and development, and the follow-up benefits will never be less. " "A complete and massive galaxy?" Other people make tentative inquiries. "That''s right!" Other people''s expressions were a little confused. Yao yuan, the omnipotent, was the same. He said, "I''m sorry, we don''t quite understand what you just said! You mean, give us a whole galaxy? Give us human beings the freedom to rule and develop, right? " "Yes, that''s what it means!" "But, this... Er, I mean..." Yao yuan was a little embarrassed. According to his understanding, or everyone''s understanding, it is probably to seize a large and complete galaxy by force and declare to all civilizations in the universe. This is their territory, their sphere of influence, and so on. It''s almost the same means and meaning as the earth period. Looking at their expressions, Jiangning pretended to be "suddenly enlightened" and then explained to them, "let me explain to you the real origin and history of the universe..." then Jiangning told them the history and origin of the ancient universe and the final result again. Naturally, everyone who hears this amazing secret is in a dazed state. "Do the powerful civilizations in the universe also know this history?" Yao yuan asked, but Jiangning knew he was referring to those divine civilizations. However, he still replied, "no, the true origin and history of the universe have long gone with time. I was also in a trip, only to learn about the universe and all the unexpected origin! It is too long for it to disappear and disintegrate, so long that the traces of its true origin and history are completely disappeared. No one knows its origin and real face, and no one knows its real history! Only when I have a clear understanding of its true history and original appearance, can I... "In the later explanation, Yao yuan and other people know that Jiangning''s grand event is to integrate all the universe and reappear the ancient universe that has completely disappeared in the ancient times. "According to what you said just now, your identity should be... God?" Jiangning nodded, "yes, it''s God!" "But in my impression, or in the process of knowing God, he should be... Majestic, mysterious, moody, and prone to punish the world and set off floods to destroy the world. However... You are... "Yao yuan didn''t dare to say the rest. "Ha ha ha." Jiangning said with a smile, "I know what you mean. You probably feel that I''m too approachable and I don''t have the authority of God, do you?" Yao yuan nodded awkwardly, and Jiangning said, "I''m not the same as the God you know. I understand it according to the cultivation system you know. I should be self-cultivation into God! Moreover, my growing up time is too short, although when I look at some things, I also despise everything like the God recorded in the fairy tale. However, I am not like everything, I still have feelings and family! Divinity can''t suppress my own humanity! As a matter of fact, my state is very free. I don''t know how to maintain the identity of "God" by the same living body as me, but I don''t need to refer to them. I don''t need to believe, let alone please all living beings. Everything I have comes from myself. Layout for a long time, finally reached this realm! At present, only a small number of people are hindering me, which is not a threat! " "So I can understand you and do whatever you want. According to their own mood and preferences, to decide whether a thing is right or wrong? " Although they were shocked, Yao yuan thought that the people he contacted could communicate with them freely when he first met them. He could also rob the civilization of the universe merchant like a real robber. This gives Yao yuan and everyone a common impression, that is, this can freely across the universe of the same family, is a very casual in some places, very willful person. "Yes." "So you chose to help us, too?" Jiangning nodded, "yes, I don''t need excessive dignity and high cold to maintain my identity. I''m not a mortal emperor. I''m worried that someone under my command is plotting to usurp the throne! My strength comes from myself! It doesn''t matter to me whether the world is afraid or not. I am still me, and my strength will not disappear because the world is not afraid or for other reasons! Their ideas don''t make any sense to me. The universe is a part of me. All things are more like parasites to me. The difference lies in whether they choose to be symbionts with me or harmful bacteria. But treats the germ, the nature is the choice elimination He said relaxed freehand brushwork, but no one really took this sentence as he described, a real master of the universe! According to his analogy, all things are indeed like parasites, in which there are both beneficial and harmful bacteria. But no one will choose to believe that there will be germs that can threaten the masters of the universe. This is not an era when human beings know nothing about their own bodies, where the germs are, and the patients themselves know nothing. However, for a higher organism that they did not know, they would not believe that the life that he regarded as a pathogen would have the ability to threaten him. And his words, how to look, how like beating, this let Yao yuan behind them rise a layer of thin cold sweat! "I said just now that I don''t need to be too dignified and cold to maintain my identity. I turned around and took all living things as microbes." That''s what everyone thinks. Compared with the so-called imperial authority in ancient times, this God seems to be like a normal person, drinking, eating meat, watching music and dancing. Is the real, do not take life seriously. To put it better, we don''t care about the senses of all living beings. To put it worse, we are moody. We do things according to our own mood. We have absolute power over all living beings. After understanding the real meaning of Jiangning dialect, Yao yuan immediately replied, "in the future, your decision will be the only standard for all human actions! Please also issue an order, what do we need human beings to do? " "I need you to check the so-called divine civilization in the universe! We don''t need to fight with them, we just need to contain them. Other things are naturally accomplished by the cosmic civilization under my command! After that, I will transform the artificial planet under my feet into a real life planet, and I will fulfill my promise to give you a complete and huge galaxy! " "Yes Yao yuan can only answer in this way. After understanding the real situation of the universe, he can only choose to take refuge with the same family who once helped them. After all, it''s human. Even if it''s separated from many universes, it''s human. What''s more, both sides are from the earth. If they don''t choose to take refuge, can they still be hostile? Chapter 930 "Do we really have the strength and ability to challenge the divine civilization?" For human beings to go to the depths of the universe, to challenge the dignity of God level civilization, all people are an expression of disbelief. It has been many years since we entered the universe, and we have a clear and definite cognitive attitude towards the civilization level in the universe. At present, the level of human civilization has not reached the level of divine civilization. However, at present, human beings have become a real higher cosmic civilization, although the population is still very small and has not yet recovered. However, for human beings, it is only a matter of time. What really worries many people is that they have to face up to the real God level civilization of the universe and the absolute hegemony level existence of the whole universe. This makes the human civilization, which has understood part of the divinity level cosmic civilization''s conjecture and analysis, always feel worried. After all, it''s in legend, it''s said that we can go back to the cosmic civilization in the past time line. With this alone, no matter what else, such a civilization will naturally be at its peak, and no civilization can really threaten them. What''s more, God level civilization has its own small universe. Although it is possible to hide in the small universe at a critical moment, there has never been a case in which the divine civilization of the universe was forced to hide in the small universe by other cosmic civilizations. There has never been such a thing since the birth of the universe. The power of God level cosmic civilization is recognized by all civilizations in the universe. No single or multiple cosmic civilization can pose any threat to God level cosmic civilization. Even the slightest threat does not exist. The two sides are not life in the same dimension and are not comparable. Therefore, when others in the human race know that their purpose of entering the deep universe this time is to challenge and contain the divine civilization. All the people have a face of hell and can''t believe it. "Sir, is this a mission for us to die?" This is the common heart of all people, but also their most intuitive feelings. It can be seen from this that the power of divine cosmic civilization is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Even human beings, who have been in the universe for a short time, are in awe and fear of the divine civilization. The officers who were asked, looking at the young faces in front of them, all of them are the proud sons and elites of human beings in this era! Although he was puzzled by the superior''s orders, he knew an important message. Therefore, in the face of these proud people with expectation and other emotions in their eyes. "This is the choice and sacrifice that we have to face for the hope of mankind, in order to have a broader living space and to move towards a truly powerful moment." "The hope of mankind?" "Yes, for the hope of mankind!" The captain said slightly heavily: "when we humans are abandoned by the government due to the approaching of neutron star, billions of people are left on earth to die. Our current government, by accident, learned that there is still a spaceship on the earth that can travel between stars. Although, this spaceship can only carry 120000 people, although we have been forced to give up billions of compatriots. But we humans, there is still hope. However, this hope is so fragile and remote that it will completely make human beings called bubble because of an accident anytime and anywhere. " "In the first years, mankind suffered disasters that you can''t imagine now. Human beings, who have just entered the universe, are strange and unknown to everything. During that time, we were lonely and helpless in the universe, drifting around, looking for a suitable new home to become a second earth. However, the dangerous environment in the universe is extremely dangerous for us who are new to the universe. At that time, we were like human beings from the stone age. We were weak and sparsely populated. All our people gathered in a spaceship. If there is a chance, we can declare the end of mankind! At that time, throughout the universe, no civilization helped us. At this time, in our most desperate, most painful and most helpless moment, the Savior came. He came from other universes, from the earth of different universes, and he knew the sufferings and hopelessness we met. This man, in his hometown, built a huge spaceship, homeland. Specially came to our universe and gave us the powerful, advanced and broad home. It helped us through the most difficult and hard time "He is the first to help our human civilization, even if he comes from a different universe, the earth from a different universe, even if he is human. However, we can present an advanced and powerful spaceship to us when we are the weakest, the smallest and the most helpless. To an alien human who has nothing to do with him, this kindness will always be remembered by human beings. " "He gave us hope, and at the same time he became the God of our human beings!" With an almost devotional fervor, he said, "God has promised us that we human beings will help him contain the divine civilization, and then he will give us a new and huge galaxy. What''s more, there will be endless benefits in the future, and he will turn our man-made planet, the new earth, into a real life planet! " "This is an opportunity for mankind, whether it is to repay the original kindness or for the future. Even if the result of this action is a dead end, I am willing to die, just to fight for a bright road and open up a brilliant future! " "Sir, we are also willing to follow him and help mankind forge a bright road!" Even though there are all kinds of doubts and puzzles in his heart, at this moment, there is only one belief in his heart. Relying on their own sacrifice and the task of this action, we will strive for a more brilliant future for mankind as a whole, so that future generations will have a broader living space. A complete galaxy, even today''s humans are the absolute overlord of the galaxy. But that doesn''t mean that there are no more challengers in the universe. At this moment, although human civilization has entered the ranks of higher cosmic civilization, and made a planet. However, in the vast sea of the universe, human beings are only a regional hegemony. Far from being a top predator, he is still constantly changing between the dual identities of predator and food. Because, in the universe, there is still a powerful civilization that the whole universe can recognize and fear, God level civilization! They''re the peak mountain, the top predator. Only in the realm of divine civilization can human beings say no to the whole universe and despise all civilizations from top to bottom. Only in this way can we steadily protect our own interests, or seek more interests. Human beings, therefore, are greedy, which is also the motive force of human progress. In other words, the greed that human beings are born with will grow to the point where the whole universe will be afraid. An endless series of space warships were assembled in the outer space orbit of the giant man-made planet, now known as the new earth. Moreover, the huge circular spaceport built around the new earth is also full of numerous fleets that are being assembled. At the same time, a batch of robots with high artificial intelligence are also entering their respective fleets in batches. Not far away in space, is already built a door emitting light of the interstellar, with the final order issued. Ships and fleets are flying into the gate of the stars one after another to face the challenge of the divine civilization in the deep space! Chapter 931 When the space fleet representing human civilization, one after another, comes to the depths of the universe through the interstellar gate. In the sea of nothingness outside the universe, the unified universe, which emits endless white light, has changed its shape again, turning into a strange shape like a curtain or octopus. Slowly, slowly spread their tentacles, covering the universe. The rules between the two universes began to collide fiercely. Or it should be said that the universe to be merged has no ability to resist the rule level collision with the unified universe. At the moment of contact, the rules of the universe are torn apart. Then, the door of the universe was completely opened. The cosmic civilizations from the interior of the unified universe set out, countless fleets entered, and began the process of strategy. ¡­¡­ Human fleets, one after another, enter the depths of the universe through the Stargate. With their arrival, the mysterious divine civilization began to turn its attention to them. Then, the space of the universe began to twist, and sounds like reality and illusion came out of the twisted space. "Human beings, do you come here to seek death?" God level civilization does not pay attention to the human fleet in front of them. Most of their attention is on the slowly approaching unified universe. The approach from a strange universe makes them have the spirit of twelve points, and the divine civilization that can travel through the time line can see the terrible future from the illusory and uncertain time line. The universe will be completely engulfed by another universe. And humans "Sir, divine civilization is warning me! We... "This is the first time that mankind has faced the divine civilization, although the divine civilization has not launched an attack on them. However, this alone has made people panic. Facing God level civilization is just like facing gods! What''s more, they are faced with the God level civilization in the state of ignorance. Even if the heart is full of fear, the human captain of each spaceship, still issued the same order! "Attack all, fire freely!" All the top weapons developed by human beings after entering the higher cosmic civilization have been used. After all, they are facing the mysterious divine civilization! As a result, he used all his strength and did not dare to reserve the slightest bit. All kinds of weapons, more related to space, are put into the vast void in front of us. Here is the entrance to the small universe of divine civilization. The weapons of the human fleet are also to open the entrance to the small universe of divine civilization. "You dare to be presumptuous Angry God level civilization, the first time to show their terrible civilization! In the first wave, the saturation attack of the human collective fleet was invalid in an instant. Weapons related to the laws of the universe, so that all their weapons, all ineffective. This scene also dazzles people, which is a preliminary understanding of the power of divine civilization. Then, this cosmic law weapon diffused to the human fleet, and all spaceships became dead. The power system was shut down in a moment, and human beings died painfully in a vacuum environment without oxygen and gravity. Moreover, one fleet after another began to decompose gradually, and the power of time appeared. They decayed rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye, and were decomposed into various material forms, and continued to decompose towards the micro level. "The power of time!" New earth, the base camp of human beings, is a silent and terrifying scene that people clearly see through the Stargate. Today, when human beings enter into the higher cosmic civilization, the huge fleet they have accumulated is completely destroyed by the divine civilization in an instant. Moreover, this terrible attack is coming to the human base camp, in order to come to the new earth through the Stargate and completely destroy human civilization. "Close the Stargate!" The strength of the divine civilization is a little revealed. But that alone scares everyone. "We can''t close the Stargate. We''re out of control!" It''s easy for a god level civilization to seize the control of a higher cosmic civilization in silence. In response to the arrival of cosmic law weapons at the level of rules, they have crossed the interstellar gate and arrived at the new earth. Powerful cosmic law weapons are enveloping the huge artificial planet. However, at this time, there was a shaking in the universe, which spread all over the universe, and the strike of divine civilization against the laws of the universe of human civilization also failed in the shaking. In the universe, opened a huge hole, a huge emitting white light of the universe slowly approaching. Then, everyone saw the Strange Universe wrapped in endless white light and changed their shape. Like octopus, it covers the universe. At this moment, the most common life can feel the squeeze between the universe and the universe. They seem to be able to clearly hear the pain groans coming from the interior of the universe, and also the sound of the universe as if it were produced by the extrusion of glass, as if the universe would be completely smashed like glass in the next moment. ¡­¡­ The cosmic civilization from the unified universe, scattered and attacked everywhere in the universe. Destroy the civilization there, strike the resistance of the universe, and the fleets from the God level cosmic civilization have also stepped out of their respective small universes and joined the ranks of resistance. These divine cosmic civilizations are very clear about the terrible consequences and disasters that will be caused by the invasion of the alien universe. For the universe in which they were born and grew up, everything may be completely destroyed. And their universe will also become a part of the strange universe. Therefore, every god level cosmic civilization is fighting with all its strength. Their weapons caused the collapse and collapse of the universe in a large area, and countless fleets were destroyed instantly in the process of collapse and collapse from the cosmic level. However, the divine civilization that unifies the interior of the universe has also been mobilized. Each side has powerful weapons that can interfere with the laws of the universe, just like two equal opponents. They are constantly fighting against each other. However, no matter what the outcome is, it can not avoid the result of being merged by the unified universe. "Our universe is being assimilated by each other. We are trying to find a way. Our universe will disappear completely, and we are likely to disappear completely God level cosmic civilization began to communicate with each other. They can intuitively find that their most powerful weapon, which can interfere with the laws of the universe, is gradually losing its function. The rules of the universe are collapsing, and the rules of the universe are also being fused. The powerful universe is little affected. As the weak side, they are fatally affected. "It''s all because of the race called human beings, who expose our universe to other universes, thus provoking such terrible enemies and disasters!" "Exterminate mankind, use our last strength, stop the end of the universe!" God level cosmic civilizations are united. They work together with each other to find a time line of the past in the chaotic rules of the universe, thus starting to move the pointer of fate, focusing on the galaxy, the earth and the people living there. Their invisible big hand pulled a neutron star debris, let it continue to accelerate towards the solar system! On earth, in 2027, the space telescopes of many countries also detected a large and strange star fragment, which rushed to the sun! According to human plan, neutron star debris will rush into the sun in 2030, and human beings will perish! Three years of death countdown, mankind launched a self-help program, multinational joint construction of spacecraft, to escape the dying solar system! Chapter 932 The three-year countdown to death has put all mankind in the fear of destruction. Governments all over the world dare not let the public know the news at all. They are secretly working together to develop spaceships for interstellar escape. Big capitalists from all over the world have also generously funded the government to develop spaceships. The earth is no longer safe, and so is the solar system. The fragments of neutron star will rush into the sun, and the violent eruption of flame will completely destroy the life on earth! Everything can not escape, the established fate is doomed at this moment. All countries have the same attitude on the issue of escape. All kinds of cutting-edge science and technology are no longer hidden, but are contributing one after another. They seize the time and dare not waste or slack off for a moment. And began to choose the person who can enter the spaceship, all as in the movie 2012, this moment reality and fantasy reached a perfect overlap. Those who are qualified to enter the spaceship are all senior officials, politicians, scientists, big capitalists, a few soldiers and their families. They''re all the people at the top of the pyramid. There''s no one else except them. Billions of compatriots were mercilessly abandoned, and even no news was received. They were all concealed. It was only at the last moment that the deceived masses suddenly learned everything. But at this time, they did not have the slightest way. Ordinary people can''t make spaceships, which are advanced products with the highest technology and quality. They don''t even know the most basic technology and function of spaceship, and the problems they may face in the universe. The governments of all countries in the world disappear in a flash, and the stable human social order loses all its functions in a flash. Chaos, inevitable. ¡­¡­ All this is clearly seen by the God level civilization of the universe through the time node. Their eyes focus on the only living planet in the solar system, and pay attention to the only intelligent race on this planet - human! "Some people have escaped. Do you want to destroy them?" "No, time is too powerful. Even if we unite together, we dare not say that we can influence the whole time and compete with it! They are not our main target. Our target is still on the planet called Earth. As for these fleeing human beings, they can''t bear the cruelty of the universe. They will fail, and then they will be completely reduced to history. " ¡­¡­ When the spaceship hope was full of the last 120000 compatriots of human beings and fled from the earth, the celestial civilization also watched them closely. Every pair of eyes, wish to kill all these people immediately. However, they interfere in the past time through the distant future. The self correction and rebound from time make them dare not act rashly at all. At most, they can only achieve their goals by relying on their influence. However, what disappoints them is that even if they affect the space transition engine of the hope spacecraft, let the hope spacecraft jump to the place where they want human beings to arrive, and hope to eliminate this human being with the help of those harsh environments. However, human beings are always accompanied by good luck, and their influence does not produce enough strength and threat to help them achieve their wishes. Human beings, always in danger and crisis, risk and risk of survival. What''s more, what they fear is that there are too many evolutionists in human beings, especially the leader among them is an omnipotent. The fate of human beings is not that they can easily handle it, nor that they will be extremely vulnerable in the universe because of their influence. The vision of the God level space civilization is paying attention to the human beings, following the human spaceship, watching their constant transition. Watch them in danger, step by step, gradually become strong. Until a twisted vortex appeared, the eyes of God level cosmic civilization were immediately attracted by the vortex, and they watched the sudden vortex. Looking at the huge man-made steel planet slowly squeezing out the whirlpool, looking at the familiar shape, it obviously belongs to the creation trace of higher cosmic civilization. The divine civilization is silent, silent. "Time... Once again returns to the origin that should belong to it..." "History... Cannot be modified." "We... Failed!" God level cosmic civilization, when crossing back to the node of time, saw two time lines overlapping each other, not overlapping in the middle, but overlapping again in the later period. Or, it can be called a historical timeline. The first time line is seen by the divine cosmic civilizations, under their operation and interference. Human beings enter the universe ahead of time, and grow up rapidly under the tempering of the universe. Although later, human split, but the final outcome, always standing in the top position of the universe. They''re powerful, they''re terrifying, they''re terrifying. On the second time line, because of their own reasons, humans fled the parent planet ahead of time and the planet that gave birth to them. But the process after that is almost the same as the content of the first timeline. The only difference is that in this time line, human beings meet noble people. Noble people from different universes are also human beings, but they don''t feel like human beings. Whether it''s going through two different universes or even unconnected universes, or making wormholes by hand, it''s a great force that today''s civilization system doesn''t have. Under his intervention, the development of human civilization on this time line is much slower than that on the first time line. Because they have not yet entered the divine civilization, nor have they obtained a small universe. However, they are also powerful, even if they are not comparable to the divine civilization. However, more than 90% of the civilizations in the universe can not pose a threat to them at all. Except for the divine civilization. However, because of their interference, history did not go where they wanted to go. Time, and not toward the direction they want to self correction, everything has not changed. On the contrary, because of their reasons, their universe is exposed to the eyes of the alien universe. Thus, it triggered all this and started the end of the universe. "Our universe is coming to an end because of our arrogant interference?" God level cosmic civilization does not understand, although they can travel through time and reach any time node to interfere in the fate of other races, planets and galaxies! However, they are not gods after all and cannot understand, control and explain the real power of time. Two identical and different time lines began to merge. The contents of the former and middle parts were almost the same, but the crucial latter part became blurred and illusory. This represents the fate of the universe and tends to be in an unpredictable situation. There will be countless possibilities for fate in the future. It is also very likely that different parallel time and space will be derived, or they may be heading for a new and unknown place. On top of the two time lines, there is an endless white light. Its past, present and future are all unobservable lines. Slowly, slowly towards the two time lines representing the universe. And, in the light, be engulfed and fused. "We... Are not gods!" Chapter 933 The universe has no suspense of being swallowed and merged into a part of the unified universe. With its addition, the edge of the universe extends again, revealing endless void, and then new galaxies are born and mature one after another. The seeds of life and the germination of civilization began to develop and thrive in a new universe and a new planet. At the same time, the unified universe is also undergoing dramatic changes. Originated from countless multiverse, accompanied by countless connected earth, solar system, milky way, and many other extragalactic galaxies, at this moment, they completed the intersection and fusion. The territory of the universe has begun a new change and expansion. The disorderly distributed stars and galaxies, the galaxies derived from the same parallel space-time, began to merge. Countless lives, their identities in parallel time and space, are fused with each other. Each other''s memories also began to fuse, new, and let life itself imperceptible fusion memory, one by one to complete the fusion. For many lives and civilizations, nothing has changed. Every day is still the time to eat, sleep, go to work and play. When I wake up, the world doesn''t change at all, it''s still like that. Although, in the universe each planet as well as the civilization, their science and technology has appeared the different degree enhancement. For example, in the city, there are brand-new cities full of science fiction color, transportation network, travel tools, and even electronic products, which give people a sense of science fiction and high pressure. However, no matter who does not feel abrupt, uncomfortable. Even their houses have evolved from small space to large space, and are intelligent and comprehensive, with home service robots. They also don''t feel abrupt, or even used to it, as soon as the relevant memory automatically appears in their memory. At the same time, their life forms have changed greatly because of their integration with different identities in parallel time and space! The physical quality is rising rapidly, and the life span of individuals is also greatly extended. The earth is still that earth, still beautiful, but the planet in the solar system, has established more than a thousand colonial cities. Interstellar travel has also become simple and light. It takes only ten minutes to get from the earth to the moon, and only twelve hours to get to Pluto. At the same time, human beings also began to explore the vast galaxy and explore various planets. Moreover, it has also made contact with other cosmic civilizations in the galaxy. They came into contact with primitive civilization, which was still in the classical stage, interstellar civilization, and even many powerful higher civilizations. And somewhere in the distant universe, there is also a human from the earth, although their planet is no longer there. But they built the artificial planet, the new earth, by themselves. They are powerful cosmic overlord class existence, more brilliant human civilization. However, they are also regarded as a kind of new human, calling themselves higher human. At the same time, they also have a special feeling for the earth human beings in the distant solar system, and pay close attention to them silently, and pay attention to these compatriots who originally belong to the alien world. And the planet under their feet is also blessed by a great power, which comes from the depths of the universe and directly falls into the man-made planet they have built with huge resources and energy. Under this magnificent power, the planet with metal structure inside has transformed into a real life planet. The spherical spacecraft, which was originally covered inside, was wrapped in layers of rock. In the core of the planet, nature breeds endless heat. And the main body of the home, just like a special device, stays here to adjust the tiny changes in the core. The whole planet is like an underground world pulled out from the interior, forming two different world classifications from the surface world. Under the blessing of this great power, man-made traces are completely removed, and the whole planet becomes natural. All the operation of the planet follows the rules of the universe. The blessing of the great power makes this brand-new planet, which originally belongs to man-made planet, more beautiful. At the same time, the large and complete galaxy was given to this group of higher humans to rule. This is their contribution and reward, or perhaps the special care of the gods. ¡­¡­ The universe is in the process of drastic changes. At the same time, it is isolated from the universe. The magic world separated by a colorful torrent is also undergoing drastic changes. The main material world, it is a huge spherical world! With the drastic changes of the unified universe, the area of the universe itself is increasing at the same time. At the same time, around the main material world, one after another of the spherical world is slowly increasing its size, while the internal vitality is gradually improving. Nature has become perfect, the seed of life is growing, and the bud of civilization is growing. At the same time, the earth civilization in parallel time and space, those in different time and space in the ancient stage of civilization, they connect the earth together, into a small spherical world. The germination of science and technology will not grow here in the future, but the cultivation civilization of individuals will germinate here as time goes on. At the same time, the original civilization developed the initial civilization in their respective world, they began to grow up under the experience and lessons, and gave birth to brilliant civilization achievements. At the same time, the high elves and human witches in the main material world, riding a special boat, crossed the gap between the world and the world, came to this primitive world, spread the wizard''s civilization. And the original immortal universe civilization, those powerful immortals are not willing to be outdone. After they got Jiangning''s permission, they uprooted their blessed places one by one and ascended into the main material world. They attached to the main material world and turned it into a small world. And, absorb nutrients, slowly grow and expand their body. And the immortals also came down to the main material world, or came down to one primitive world after another to spread the immortal civilization. The arrival of the immortal was also discovered by the high elves and human witches, and the initial contact between them began. However, due to their different civilizations and cultivation ideas, there are fierce conflicts among them. So the war between them began. As the students of high elves, human beings choose to fight with their tutors and fight with the immortals. In order to fight for inheritance and resources, they began to fight fiercely in various worlds. The war started from different primitive worlds, and then moved to the sky, land, sea and even the void. The blood and remains remain in the world, and then the war is deadlocked. No one of the three parties can easily eliminate each other, so a settlement is reached. Aiming at the small world around the main material world, they began to divide their spheres of influence. Belong to the wizard, belong to the immortal, under this began a detailed distinction, belong to the high elves, belong to the human... Belong to the immortal. The latter two, because they are both human beings, especially the Oriental people, have a natural sense of closeness. Under the different interests of the three parties, there is confrontation and reconciliation, and there is also a secret covenant. Because they were both human beings, they began to repel the high elves. However, under the common fear, they always kept the war in a stable range. No one dares to expand the scale of war, nor to easily destroy a world. However, because of the fierce competition between them, their respective civilizations (orthodoxy) began to rise and develop! Chapter 934 With the constant adjustment of the universe, the internal order and rules of the universe are changing and tend to be stable. For all living beings in the universe, in addition to higher cosmic civilization and divine civilization, we can feel the expansion and fine adjustment of the universe itself. Most sentient beings have no sense of the state of the universe or the tiny changes in their homes. Everything in the universe is changing and adjusting according to Jiangning''s plan. All living beings contribute more or less to their own meager labor for the further development of their own civilization. However, the wise people have worked together, from a small country to a large civilization. With their own wisdom, they give full play to their wisdom for the progress and development of the country and civilization. In the main material world, two thousand years have passed here. Both in the old world and in the new world, a large number of people live together. Each country has opened up its own colonial territory in the new world. In the fertile and broad new world, it has long been occupied by beautiful and orderly or disorderly cities. Outside the suburbs, there are more fertile fields, occupied by farms, corn and cotton plantations, tobacco, coffee, cocoa, sugar, spices and other economic plants. And the slave trade, because of the vast new world and the establishment of colonies, became more and more prosperous. Whether they were serfs, Freedmen, prisoners of war or other nations, they came to the new world for various reasons. Some people gained freedom and accumulated certain assets early in the establishment of the new world colonial territory, and then changed into slave owners, manor owners or manual owners. Then they began to look for cheap labor. This continuous cycle deeply stimulated the high prosperity of the slave industry. Although, according to the reasoning of time, human civilization should have already entered the era of advanced scientific and technological civilization. However, in the main material world, the rules of the world determine the development direction of civilization. Therefore, scientific and technological civilization, in the main material world, is not born and growing soil, there is still room for survival. This is similar to the classical era, but also similar to the special system and special era derived from the bourgeoisie and wizard environment. Because of the reasons of the new continent, the old continent seems to be more and more prosperous. Basically the same as the history of the earth''s colonial development in parallel time and space, the gold, silver and raw materials of the new world are transported back to the old world by sailboats shuttling back and forth on the ocean. Processed into commodities by various factories and sold all over the world. Gold and silver in America, new plant resources, animal skin resources. Slaves in Africa, gold, diamonds, ivory, precious stones, animal skins, female slaves in Asia, male slaves, spices, gold, silver, animal skins, precious stones, raw silk, tea and other resources, through the huge trade network, follow the ships coming and going, sailing in various places to trade and sell. The high prosperity of overseas trade deeply stimulated the rapid development of all walks of life in the old continent. There are more and more capitalists and more and more rich people. At the same time, the demand for all kinds of resources is increasing day by day. Their demand for resources and goods, in turn, stimulates various industries and industrial jobs on the market. However, seamen and shipbuilding, weapons manufacturing is the most prosperous. Their rapid development has made the social environment of the world incredible. Because today''s prosperity in the old world is more and more like that in the era of science and technology. In other words, even in the age of science and technology, there is no match for the craziness in the pursuit of wealth in this era. This is determined by the overall atmosphere of the whole society, whether civilians, capitalists, nobles and royalty, have accumulated a huge amount of wealth in this huge business network. At the same time, the city has been expanded again and again because of the aggregation of population. Because of the increase of wealth, the living environment and other places are improved and subsidized spontaneously. And because of the improvement of the quality of life, the pursuit of spiritual entertainment also emerged with the needs of people, aristocrats and royalty. In this crazy pursuit of wealth in the process, the witches are not willing to be outdone to join in. They still adhere to the rigid and some old rules of doing things, and have little in-depth intervention in the secular regime. However, as the only special group with extraordinary power, they also give full play to their intelligence in time for the social productivity and progress. The existing production technology and tools are improved to a certain extent. And the results of the improved wizard are analyzed and innovated by more and more mortal technicians. Although they did not master the extraordinary power, their intelligence and fantastic ideas were no less than those of the witches. Because of their reasons, the productivity and civilization of the old world have also made obvious progress and development. However, compared with the rapid growth of population, the productivity of the old world is still unable to meet some serious overpopulation. As a result, while migrating the population to the colonial territory, the countries in the old world also launched more cruel and Fierce wars. Because the Tang people controlled the Suez Canal, the first large-scale cruel war was aimed at the Tang people. European countries are holding a large number of allies, Yu Xiaodi, to declare war on the Tang people, and the Tang people are also holding a group of allies and younger brothers in their sphere of influence to respond to the challenges of European countries! The fierce war began. There were traces of war everywhere on land and sea. The scale of the land war is as small as tens of thousands of people, as large as nearly millions of people, as small as dozens of ships, and as large as thousands of ships. From Europe down to the new world, from the new world to Europe, in every sea area, Strait, carry on the cruel struggle and decisive battle! All countries need a fierce war to consume the obvious overpopulation. In addition to the allies and small brother countries of both sides, the war from land to sea lasted for ten years. There was no victory or defeat in the war, but neither side could win the other side, so a peace treaty was concluded. On the issue of contract, both sides should divide interests, power, status and a series of complicated things appropriately. And the Tang people also appropriately lent money to control the Suez Canal, and made some concessions to several big powers. In South Asia, East Africa and other regions, some concessions have been made to allow some countries to participate appropriately. However, the people of Tang Dynasty never let their core interests be treated. After thousands of years of canal control, the vast new world is beyond everyone''s imagination. The distance is also doubled, from Europe to Asia, back and forth ten thousand miles. And the time and distance from Europe to the wider new world have multiplied. There is still a broader and larger new continent that has not yet been discovered by old world navigators. But the Tang people because of the new world colony, as well as the Suez Canal relations. At the very least, he controlled the huge interests in the trade between the East and the West and accumulated incredible wealth. Although the local population of the Tang Dynasty was seriously overpopulated, their vitality and wealth could not be exhausted after ten years of war. They still have the confidence and strength to fight in the next seven or eight ten-year wars. The European countries of the old world also knew this very well, although they did not hurt their vitality either. However, there is no need to fight with the Tang people. In fact, the redistribution of interests is expected. Even without this war, the division of interests will be carried out sooner or later. However, the serious overpopulation of the Tang people and other countries made it impossible to vent some contradictions accumulated in resources and society. Therefore, this huge, time-consuming and tragic war is just a tacit game of all countries. Now, after a war, the serious overpopulation and social contradictions have been vented. Later, in order to regain its strength, the government again poured money on the society to ease the contradiction. At the same time, it is actively changing, and at the same time, it is throwing the factors of local instability into the new world, so that society and order become harmonious and prosperous again! Chapter 935 "Ha ha, it''s just a boring trick between mortals!" In the native land of the Tang Dynasty, somewhere in the manor. Three or five witches in black robes are gathering at the moment, looking at the dynamic newspaper in their hands and the peace treaty in the title, with a disdainful smile. "Mortals can''t compare with us witches. I only need a bottle of potion to help them eliminate their serious overpopulation." A evil looking wizard, said Jie with a strange smile. He has a dry palm like a branch, a long and curved nail, and holds a crystal ball tightly. The ball is full of dense clouds, constantly floating back and forth in the crystal ball. "Ha ha, it seems that you have collected a lot of souls in this mortal war!" A wizard glanced at the crystal ball and said with a little deep meaning, "the nobles of the Council, don''t allow the souls of their own people to be collected! This is a problem that is not allowed by the law. You should not have done so! " The evil wizard looked at the crystal ball and gave a gloomy smile. "The mystery of the soul is really wonderful. It has been five hundred years since I started as an apprentice with my tutor. I still haven''t worked out one thousandth of the mysteries of my soul. Instead, the deeper I went into it, the more addicted I was. Truth is the secret of the soul. I''m afraid I can only ask the legendary god of witchcraft "As for the Council, it''s just a bunch of stubborn old people who should go to hell!" He said angrily and disdainfully: "mortals, how can we compare with our noble wizard? How can mortals be the same people as our witches? They are just a group of cheap people. It should be their honor to be led by the wizard "But the old men in the Council do not allow witches to interfere with the secular regime. Otherwise, this country should have been in the charge of our wizard! Only under the guidance of the wizard can these sheep be sublimated! " When his comrades heard him say this, they laughed and said, "I''m afraid the legend left by the God of witchcraft thousands of years ago is so awed by the old members of the parliament that they dare not be presumptuous even now. The royal family of the country is said to be his only blood heritage, and so are the doctrines we believe in. He created it. In the face of a thousand years of deep-rooted concept of inheritance, the old guys in the Council alone dare not challenge the legendary god of witchcraft! Moreover, it is said that the secret of calling Zhenguo beast is only handed down by successive kings. " "So what?" The evil wizard disdained, "according to my historical records and legends, the supreme wizard is just a level 4 wizard. Even in some places, it''s not as good as me! What if I fear him or not? Level 4 wizard, but not a thousand years of life! What can he do to come to me? Can he come back from the dead? " His companion refuted him, "the land of this country is said to have been scattered. It''s because of the voodoo that the scattered lands come together. The subsequent upheaval increased the land by nearly ten times. Apart from other things, this ability alone is not available to all of you. Even if we gather all the witches, we don''t have the ability to gather the scattered lands. What''s more, the area of land has doubled! The so-called Zhenguo beast, according to legend, is a dragon with three heads, which once appeared when the canal was opened. Since then, the beast has never appeared. It is said that it sleeps in some sea area. Quietly waiting for the king to wake it up, or maybe it... " "Already dead!" The sinister wizard Jie chuckled, "whether it''s the legendary wizard or the legendary beast, they hide too many secrets! If I can decrypt him, or expose the so-called sorcerer, it''s just a joke. Then I''ll... " "You are really crazy. You want to break the faith and totem that have been revered for thousands of years!" "Witches never have faith, and legends... Are broken by the latecomers!" ¡­¡­ Ten years of fierce war has ended. This large-scale and rare war in history is forever recorded in the annals of history. No matter what the starting point of this war is, no matter how many high sounding reasons are given by various countries for the starting point of this war. No matter whether the war is fought from land to sea, or from sea to the new world, countries compete with each other in various places. All kinds of shopping were also going on among the colonies. In a word, the war was completely ended from the moment the peace treaty was concluded. At the beginning of interest coordination among countries, each country has more or less lost and gained something. This is because there is no real winner in this war, and countries at home also preach that the other side is a loser and that they are winners. But anyway, the war is over. The Tang people also relaxed their control over the Suez Canal and opened several openings to allow several countries to enter. However, it is only aimed at big and powerful countries. As for the interests of those small countries, they are all ignored by all countries. Because of the new world, the high prosperity of overseas trade has stimulated all walks of life on all continents. All the people, from the nation to the common people, have benefited greatly from the prosperous maritime trade. However, compared with the real big powers, small countries are still not a little worse. In the game of big and powerful countries, the rights and interests of small countries can not be taken care of. Every big and powerful country should recover part of its losses from the small ones. They have paid personnel, wasted money, worked for a big country and a powerful country, and received only a small reward, even a verbal reward. What''s left are broken families that have lost their sons and fathers, as well as the national economy that has suffered a lot. However, the interests of the great nobles, the great merchants and the royal family did not lose, but increased. In the peaceful environment after that, they stepped up their time to exploit and exploit the country. Leave behind the prosperous market and the common people who can''t get rich no matter how hard they try! At this time, both the European countries and the people of Tang Dynasty were seizing the time to recover their strength. Not only the offensive and defensive forces of the mainland should be strengthened, but also the forces to inspect the various colonial territories should be strengthened. The government''s financial resources, such as weapons, clothing, medicine, food, timber and so on, are poured into the domestic market at one time. While enriching a large group of people, the country''s economy is booming again. At the same time, in the shipyard, the manufacturing plan of warships quickly started, and the related industries began to prosper rapidly. The finished products were finished piece by piece, and the warships were rapidly manufactured, launched for sea trials, and delivered to the Navy. At the same time, the army is recruiting. For the army stationed in the mainland, the standard of personnel selection is naturally one in a hundred. For the army of the colonial territories, they chose the generation of hooligans, scoundrels and petty thieves. After a period of training, they were transported to various colonies for garrison. It''s fighting poachers, smugglers, aborigines, or insurgency. At the same time, hostile acts against all countries are also going on, or from the beginning to the end of the war, such hostile acts have never stopped. Every country acts as piracy more or less at a certain time. Cracking down on the merchant ships of other countries, robbing and plundering make the number of pirates in each sea area extremely large. Among them, there are unprofessional pirates played by the Navy, pirates played by businessmen, and real professional pirates. They occupy various secret islands or brazen pirate ports, peddling routes and information to and from merchant ships. There are even audacious pirates, colluding in groups, openly landing and robbing the state-run port colonies. Such blatant behavior naturally provokes the anger of all countries. The encirclement and suppression of pirates also strengthens the military strength in a certain sea area. Basically, it''s all tacit. As a result, all countries in the sea to strengthen the Navy and army forces, fight openly and secretly, or simply pretend not to know a big fight! Chapter 936 With the passage of time, not only the secular regime, but also the increasingly fierce overseas trade prospered. It is the group of witches who are detached from the outside world and follow the steps of mortals to participate in the wider world. Some witches like to be alone, so they often choose to occupy an island with beautiful scenery, or a place in the inland where people rarely go, and live a solitary life like a hermit. However, there are also some witches who like to live in groups. Some of them just study knowledge, explore everything unknown, or invent and create some kind of magic, objects or creatures. However, some witches like to expand their influence in the secular world. Most of them are people who have no way to make progress, or even get stuck in a certain realm, who are depressed and cynical. In the group of witches, they belong to dispensable roles, which are not valued at all and belong to those who are despised. Naturally, with their strength and identity, they are unable to participate in various activities, conferences and special resources organized by the higher witches and groups. They are excluded by the more powerful group of witches. Therefore, some of them are depressed, or continue to rush, or live in isolation, or seek an apprenticeship alone. Either for secular services, or jointly organize a market. Or... Ambitious people, set up a secret organization. Expand their influence in the secular government, and pass on their dissatisfaction and unwillingness in the wizard community. It is also that they are not satisfied with the secular government and feel uneasy about their Sorcerer''s status in the secular world. It is also very likely to be a simple act of venting! ¡­¡­ Xiandu, the capital of the Tang Dynasty. As an ancient capital of a thousand years, its status as the capital of the Tang Dynasty has never changed since it was built. At the same time, it has gradually expanded from a city with a maximum capacity of 100000 people to a city with a population of one million today. It is a real international capital in today''s world. Its name, also because of the footprints of the Tang people, spread all over the old and new world. At the same time, it has become one of the cities with the largest number of foreigners. The foreign population and foreign culture make it a multi-cultural settlement. It''s full of exotic culture, architecture and population. It''s hard to estimate the amount of materials and money that we put in and out every day. Although it is an inland city, the river flowing through the city goes straight to the sea. A lot of things and goods can be transported by inland river, not to mention the river was widened one after another in the year before last. With the increase of land, the people of the Tang Dynasty, who finally became rich, were not stingy with the occupation of land. Now, they don''t have to worry about the narrow territory. The land is wide enough for the Tang people to have enough confidence to do anything on their own land. Towering in the city, one of the few highlands and hills on the palace, is also a major feature of the city landmarks. The imperial palace is located in a high position, which can overlook every area of the city. It is said that the later planners of the city once stood on the position of the imperial palace to overlook the city and carry out the next stage of planning and transformation. Now, thousands of years later, it has already changed. "Haha, the ancient capital of a thousand years, the royal family that has never been invaded!" In the shadow of the dark, a black figure hiding here, he looked at the towering royal palace in front of him, with a crazy color in his eyes¡° There has never been a wizard who dares to think about your blood, dare not explore the secrets of your blood, and dare not even the members of the Council. Today, I come to explore your secret When the night came, the black figure turned into a shadow in the moonlight and quietly sneaked into the palace. The means of incarnating shadow, let him freely hide in every shadow of the palace, even if the palace is bright at the moment. But there are always shadow corners that the lights can''t reach. These are perfect hiding places. "I don''t know whether you are stupid or arrogant. The whole palace is completely defenseless against witches! " Hiding in the shadow of the people, Jie Jie strange smile, "just cheap me, the great wizard ah, I come to challenge your majesty!" Although the mouth said great, but the expression on his face, there is no sense of fear. He easily avoided the royal guards who were patrolling back and forth. In his eyes, the huge palace and the heavily guarded guards were all in vain. He was easily avoided, straight into the depths of the palace. He first came to the Royal Library, which is said to be built by the legendary founding monarch, the wizard God himself, and contains all kinds of books. He was eager to see it, and full of the hope that he could find some useful books or materials in the Royal Library. When he entered the library, he used a small magic to let all the patrol personnel on duty fall asleep. From the shadow of the evil man, wearing a black robe appeared. Looking around sleeping mortals, he disdained a smile. Then he went to the tall bookshelf to find the books he needed, but he was disappointed. Because these are very common books. They are the knowledge of mortals. They are of no use to witches. Moreover, the knowledge recorded in books, compared with today''s times, is also out of date, or simply backward knowledge. "Even the legendary god of witchcraft can''t predict what will happen in the next thousand years!" The evil man once again said with disdain that he was disappointed at the rumor that the royal family had a special gift of prophecy¡° Even if you have the gift of prophecy, it''s only useful for mortals, and it doesn''t have any influence on noble wizards at all! " When he thought about it, his only respect for the founder of the country, the legendary god of witchcraft, disappeared completely. He casually walked in the library and read, row after row of bookshelves constantly swayed in front of his eyes. In the twinkling of an eye, the huge library was turned by him. He was disappointed by what he found and the result of exploration. But he did not give up completely. Instead, he tried to simulate the original mentality of the host here. "If it were me, I would not put the important things here! Well, there must be a secret room or something! " He praised his wisdom and began to recite incantations in his mouth. Strange black fog gushed from his body and spread to all parts of the library. He closed his eyes tightly, and his intangible mental power extended everywhere with the fog. His vision expanded thousands of times in an instant. Click, creak When the whole library was covered with black fog, the secret compartment mechanism was opened. In the northwest corner of the room, rows of bookshelves were moved away, revealing a revolving staircase leading straight up. Seeing this, the evil man gathered up countless black fog and immediately walked towards the stairs. His expression was a little excited, like the satisfaction of finding a treasure. Even with a flush on his face, his heart thumped. He walked up the stairs slowly. When his eyes suddenly opened, he saw a very large room and a figure in black robe! ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± The sinister man was startled. His heart fluctuated violently. Sweat came out from his forehead and trickled down his chin along the lines of his face! Chapter 937 The figure in black robe is sitting quietly on the wide and comfortable sofa, lying on the desk in front of him, holding a pen in his hand and writing on a piece of parchment. "That''s it!" The evil man was so scared that he didn''t dare to move. He just stood at the entrance of the room and watched. Looking at the figure in black robe, I kept writing something. After a while, the evil man found the abnormality. "Shadow? Or is it just a mental imprint? " This discovery made him extremely surprised. He knew very well that he could keep his own shadow or mental imprint in a certain place, even after a long time, and repeat what his master had done before. This ability can''t be achieved by a wizard with low strength. The wizard who can do this kind of thing is either a powerful person or a wizard with high attainments in soul research. When they are studying a certain theory, their mental power inadvertently betrayed exaggerates the enemy, thus leaving their own shadow or mental power here. After a special environment, as well as time, finally appeared in front of this scene. The sinister man was first shocked, then ecstatic. "Is he recording the theory of spiritology?" This possibility made him overjoyed. Because of his talent and the lack of precious knowledge, he made slow progress in the study of soul. Even through the war between mortals, a large number of souls were collected secretly. However, ordinary people''s fragile soul often can not support his further research. They are always in the middle of the journey, because they can''t afford the Sorcerer''s magic and often collapse on their own. "If he is really recording the theoretical knowledge related to spiritology, it is very likely to help me make a deeper breakthrough in spiritology. Then, at that time, I can improve my soul and break through the strength that has been shackled here because of my talent! I may also participate in various meetings presided over by the wizard Council and get a lot of valuable resources and information! " He is so longing, and so fantasy, he slowly move his body, walking in the road is lying on the desk, constantly writing back behind. Then, lower your vision to see what''s on the parchment. However, at this point, he was completely at a loss, his black-and-white pupils became dark, and the luster in his eyes gradually lost. The exuberant vitality in the body gradually dissipates, and turns into emerald green pillars representing the rich vitality, which are injected into parchment. With the black robe figure continues to write and draw, lines of beautiful text, gradually appear in the pen. A magician who has never seen before, with the stroke of pen, gradually completed, and in an instant turned into an invisible barrier, rushed out, fell to the palace, fell to all parts of the country, and finally fell into the body of each royal member. Turn into an invisible barrier, firmly guard, already transmuted blood. At the same time, Jiangning, who lives high in the core of the universe, also has a sense of mind to look down. His face gradually became cold. Jiangning, who knew the whole story in an instant, was very angry. Although he deduced the rapid development of extraordinary civilization, he never hoped that someone would make a decision on him after learning his skills. Even if only a few people have such a heart, it will never be allowed. Because as long as a thing has a sign, once it is leaked out, it will often attract the eyes of the vast majority of people. At that time, even if most people don''t have such thoughts and minds, they will be more or less inspired by the leakage of one thing. Even though Jiangning was not afraid, he could not tolerate such research behavior on his own. Even if it''s their descendants who have been separated for thousands of years, it''s absolutely impossible. This is a very taboo thing, is no one can tolerate heresy. What''s more, Jiangning''s achievements have long been extraordinary and refined, from a mortal to a God. The essence of life in an instant, across to an unimaginable realm! It is beyond the imagination of ordinary people, and can never be understood. Even if his blood accidentally falls somewhere, there is a great chance that all kinds of incredible things will happen. This is a kind of great power that ordinary people don''t have. His body, whether it''s flesh and blood, or the spiritual remains left by chance, is also transformed at the moment of his complete transformation. So, sometimes after a thousand years, his residual spiritual strength can still reproduce what he had done according to the special environment of the closed space. Including every move! Although with the help of the residual spiritual power and the vigorous vitality of the wizard, he set up a barrier on his descendants. To prevent the foreign people from prying, Jiangning understood that with the gradual prosperity of wizard civilization. Now, they are not suitable to live together with mortals. There are fundamental differences between the two. In the future, with the expansion and prosperity of wizard groups, conflicts with mortals will break out sooner or later. At that time, the war between wizard and mortal will easily destroy the fragile mortal civilization. "Wizard... No longer fit to live with mortals!" Now, in his own world, he is a man who speaks with his own words and obeys the law. Because of his will, the rules of the world also change! Outside the vast old world and the new world, there are several continents which are larger, more distant and unknown to the common people, where the concentration of active substances gradually increases. Similarly, the concentrations of active substances in the old world and the new world began to slowly decrease. Their reduction and enhancement process is not achieved overnight, but a slow increase and decrease process. In the future, with the passage of time, this process will gradually strengthen. Finally, when the Wizards feel that the mortal continent can''t help themselves much, they will lose interest in the mortal continent. In turn, the tracker migrates to places where the active substances gradually increase. When the two sides want to reach each other''s land, they will become very far away. At the same time, the mutual influence and communication will also be reduced. At that time, the witches for mortals, will completely become a mysterious, unknown group of special human. Since the integration and expansion of the universe, the area of the main material world has also expanded, and several huge lands have risen again in a place very far away from the new world, Jiangning was ready to regard these huge lands as the place for the survival and development of extraordinary civilization in the future. With his will, and the rules triggered by the change, the active substances began to gradually transfer in these areas, which belong to the wizard in the future, enhancing the potential here. Waiting for the arrival of its future master. At the same time, there are endless mists and dangerous places on the sea. At the same time, all kinds of marine monsters have begun to breed. The sea rises up all kinds of islands, and the fierce beasts that depend on the land will also breed here. They will become a test barrier together with the dangerous environment. They will not only block the entry of witches, but also the entry of mortals. At the same time, they will also block the entry of witches into the land belonging to mortals. At the same time, according to his will, the seeds of expelling and rejecting witches will rise in the hearts of both old and new countries. In the future, with the rise of contradictions between mortals and witches, they sprouted and grew up. Chapter 938 As time goes on, the active substances in the air begin to decrease in the old world and the new world. At the beginning, it did not attract the attention of the wizard community, or even attention. All people regard it as a very common event, even the gradual rise of the wizard community, and other reasons. The small days of witches are still free. When they are silent, they expand their influence, and almost all the witches exist in the secular world. With the discovery and gradual development of the new world, the knowledge and civilization of mortals gradually become prosperous. But in the eyes of the wizard, these achievements are still small tricks. The civilization they developed and the knowledge they created are essentially different from ordinary people. They mainly study the world, explore the fundamental existence of all things, and then strengthen themselves. Therefore, no matter how brilliant the civilization created by people is, it will never be seen by the wizard. As most witches think, even an apprentice who has learned a lot has a strong lethality and deterrence to mortals. What''s more, a more powerful wizard far beyond apprenticeship? This kind of thought and transformation, with the gradual expansion and prosperity of the wizard group, more and more occupy the mainstream position. Especially with the gradual growth of individual wizard, they have already lost their original awe. Instead, it is discontent and contempt for the secular regime, especially in terms of social status. When the business network gradually covers the old and new world, business has accumulated a huge amount of wealth because of the expansion of wealth trade network. Their influence also began to expand with the accumulation of wealth, and the growing bourgeoisie has begun to seek privileges and interests from the secular government. We have got rid of the embarrassing position that everyone despised in the past, and even the rising bourgeoisie has a stronger position than the wizard. This has aroused the dissatisfaction of the majority of wizard groups, especially the wizard groups that occupy the leading position. Because at the beginning, with the first group of wizard return to the old world, the spread of civilization belongs to the wizard began. The wizard at that stage has always been serving the secular government. Even in some cases, it plays a very embarrassing role. However, the wizard who has not yet grown up at that stage has been avoiding more intense conflicts with the secular government, and they are even very low-key. However, with the coming of the day when the wizard group has grown up formally, the dissatisfaction and contradictions accumulated by the wizard group for a long time have finally begun to break out. This first came from the territory of the Tang people. When the body of the evil looking wizard who sneaked into the Royal Library was found the next day. In an instant, in the palace, there was a storm. Also let the palace, which has been quiet for a long time, shake like a pool of stagnant water. The emperor of the Tang Dynasty was so angry and frightened that the palace, which was heavily guarded, was sneaked into and so close to his bedroom. If something should happen, then... Thinking of this, the emperor of Tang Dynasty was both surprised and angry. Then, in his rage, the emperor of Tang Dynasty and the secular government, which was also dissatisfied with the wizard group, officially issued the order of expelling the wizard from the whole territory. Although it is extremely unfair to those witches who have been working hard for the government and the royal family, the Tang emperor and the government can not manage so much. Although the wizard did not completely show his own means, it is easy to assassinate the monarch and important ministers of a country only by virtue of his ability to sneak into the palace quietly. They really can''t rest assured that such a group of unruly, non tax paying and even mysterious witches who don''t know their roots are wandering around under their own eyes. Therefore, the expelling and rejecting of witches started from the territory of the Tang people. In addition, the Clippers came to the new world with local orders to declare and expel witches. On the other hand, Tang people''s behavior was calm on the surface, but it was dark in the dark. The dangerous old world continent set off a storm. All countries are concerned about the sudden exclusion of witches by the Tang people, and the witches are extremely angry because of the expulsion of the Tang people. They first began to retaliate, and set off a large area of plague as a warning in some important cities of the Tang Dynasty. However, the behavior of the Wizard makes the civilians who have nothing to do with themselves panic at the same time, but also extremely angry. Many angry civilians began to expel witches spontaneously, which originated from the violent behavior of junior high school. Some suspected witches were tied to the stake and burned to death, even the family members of the witches in the secular world. This time, it was completely angered all the witches, so the war began. The elite army of the Tang Dynasty was vulnerable to the attack of the wizard. Let the world watch the excitement, but also feel fear and fear. In fact, the means of the witches are so strange that they can easily defeat the best troops. The witches defeated the army, captured the city, expelled officials and even headed for the capital of the Tang Dynasty. While the emperor of Tang Dynasty was angry, he was also extremely frightened, and secretly regretted that he had given the order too early. Some of them issued such orders blindly without thinking. At the same time, he called on the witches who had been loyal to the royal family to stop and even mediate. However, none of the witches wanted to help, so they chose to stand on the sidelines. The attitude of the royal family and the government at that time deeply hurt these Royal witches who were loyal to the royal family and the government for generations. Until then, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty would regret his foolish behavior at that time. At this time, the outside news is constantly spread to the capital, to the Imperial Palace, to the ears of the Tang emperor. It turned out that the witches not only occupied most of the cities, expelled countless officials, but also said that they wanted to completely overthrow the royal rule. Let the whole country be taken over by the wizard. This incident, however, completely frightened the royal families of all countries who watched and felt fear. Once the Tang witches overthrew the royal rule and the country entered the era of wizard rule, the Witches of other countries will certainly follow the example and overthrew the royal family and government of the local countries and be ruled by witches. Therefore, terrified countries began to unite to rescue the Tang people. Even though it is clear that their alliance may not be able to threaten the wizard, the countries still do so. Just because they are all ruling class, although the change of Dynasty is very common, but most of them are made by ordinary people. The sorcerers, a group of different people, also want to rule everything in the secular world, which not only threatens the royal family of a country, but also threatens the whole country. It also threatened the nobles and civilians there. It was really the wizard''s means to kill countless people at that moment. It was so frightening. Mortals can''t imagine what it will be like when the country is ruled by witches. Not only the royal family, but also the nobility, even the common people. The contradiction between the wizard and the secular, accumulated for thousands of years, finally got a thorough outbreak! And, no more reconciliation! Chapter 939 Under the attack of the powerful wizard, the United Nations'' intervention ended in a flash. The elite and large number of navies united by various countries are vulnerable to witches. Even the corner of the wizard''s clothes did not touch, it completely collapsed! So far, mortals finally understand the power of the wizard, how powerful it is. At the same time, it is more and more unbelievable that the witches have grown up to such a stage unconsciously. Even up to now, there are countless people whose thoughts stay in witches, just a group of ordinary people with special occupations. They would die, they would get sick, they would get hurt, but they didn''t find out. Since the first group of elves came to the new world and spread civilization and all kinds of knowledge. In the past thousand years, the number of shamans who have experienced transformation has increased greatly, as well as their ability to cast spells and various means. For thousands of years, too many amazing people have emerged. On the basis of their predecessors, they blazed new trails and drew inferences from one instance. Finally, after a long time of change, they grew up and fermented. Even some powerful witches, together with their own wizard mentors, have opened up a different world. However, these things are not known to most people, nor are they known to others. What happened in the old and new worlds, the powerful elves and human witches, only paid a little attention. Then they ignore it. Similarly, the behavior of ordinary people stimulates them. But now they have already incomparably powerful, vision is also greatly expanded, for the extraordinary behavior of mortals is not very eye-catching. I don''t want to surrender my identity to the mortals who have no ability to resist. However, for most witches, they have tasted the sweetness of resistance. Once the resistance begins, especially when the opponent is found to be vulnerable, the witches have already changed their original purpose. Instead of threatening the royal family and the government and giving them the status and privileges they want, they want to completely overthrow all the old world countries and make a special rule and country for the wizard. Therefore, in a very fast time, the witches came to the capital of the Tang Dynasty! This capital, which has never been disturbed by war for thousands of years since its first construction, has already become a holy land in the eyes of the Tang people over a long period of time! Today, however, a group of black robed witches came to this place. They look at each other, each other casually, and even very easily at the tightly guarded capital. The expression on one''s face is not caring at all, even extremely contemptuous. "The ancient capital of more than 2000 years, a city that has never been threatened by war, and a place that outsiders have not come to, today we are part of this country. We are here in person!" A wizard spoke impassioned, "that''s because of prejudice and incomprehension, even ignorance of the so-called fear. Today, the unequal law against the wizard group is also accompanied by our overthrow of the family rule of this ancient country. It''s gone forever!" He said contemptuously, "the kingdom of witches comes with the end of this decadent family." The witches were calm, even without too much expression on their faces, after a contest with the mortal army. It is only then that they have fully realized how powerful their power is. Even in the past, they have felt something, even doubted something. But they didn''t feel it in person, so they could get more exciting and real feelings. Mortals face their incomparable vulnerability, which is like a group of chickens. Even the strength to peck them does not exist. When he knows how powerful he has mastered, the wizard''s mentality is unprecedentedly strong, and he completely sweeps away the emotion of equality. Now in their mind, only self-respect. At this time, the witches want to occupy the capital at one stroke, but they see a figure in the crown of the monarch on the head of the city. "Are you here to surrender? My majesty "Ha ha ha!" The witches laughed with their most intense laughter to show endless contempt for this sentence, which should have been extremely respectful! In their eyes, the figure standing at the head of the city is no longer their monarch or the object of their loyalty. But a weak and fatuous, weak and ordinary ordinary ordinary mortal like a mole ant... That''s all. "The country created by our ancestors, the city created by ourselves, will never allow you to be defiled by the rebellious In the face of this group of only a few dozen people, but overturned the whole country''s wizard, the old face of Emperor Tang was full of resentment and regret. "Don''t you think it''s too late to say that? My majesty The eyes of the witches became colder and colder gradually. "You''ve come out of your wits and issued laws that discriminate against our witches. Do you think of today? The army on which you maintain your rule is vulnerable under our attack. Today, we not only need to rewrite history, but also completely overthrow this decadent and incompetent family that has existed for more than 2000 years! " The emperor of the Tang Dynasty trembled with anger. "The country and family inherited by our ancestors can never be eliminated by you rebels! No one can overthrow our "God family" which has been handed down for thousands of years. It can''t be in the past, it can''t be now, and it will be the same in the future! Even if you are rebellious, you can''t overthrow our divine family! " "The so-called God descendant is a joke. You don''t have any miracles. These are just means for you to brag and elevate your dominant position. It''s OK to cheat stupid mortals, but it can''t cheat us! " For today''s affairs, the witches have already won, and they don''t care about teasing the emperor who is still immersed in the glorious family history of the past¡° It is said that your majesty, your ancestors once left behind the "Guardian beast". Where is it now? We really want to see, not... Should say is to study... " "Ha ha ha." After hearing this, the emperor was even more angry. He trembled, "you..." The witches, however, were cold, and the laughter ended. "I don''t want to talk more nonsense about you. Today I''ll let you see for yourself how your family was destroyed. How did your city fall? " With that, dozens of witches flew out of thin air to the ancient capital, which covers a vast area and has already experienced two thousand years of ups and downs. However, at this time, accompanied by a loud roar like a snake, not a snake, not a beast. A huge beast with two ends, distinct gold and black, and two wings on its back, which was 100 meters away, suddenly rushed out of the artificial lake somewhere in the palace. The beast then went up in the wind. In the blink of an eye, it had already gone up to a kilometer away, and its size was still expanding. Finally, in front of everyone, there is a strange dragon with two heads, one is a dragon, the other is a snake, with a clear body of gold and black color, and two wings behind it. "The beast protecting the country, the beast protecting the country! The books of the family are real, and the beast protecting the country really exists! " Standing at the head of the city, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty is full of tears and trembles. He is full of excitement and looks at the double headed dragon that covers the whole city and flies freely under the blue sky! "How is that possible?" The witches murmured, and then they saw that the strange two headed dragon swooped down at them, and the two heads opened their mouths. Even if they used all their means, they could not have any influence on this strange beast! Then, the endless fishy smell came first, followed by endless darkness! Chapter 940 Winding circle, the body will be a huge city, completely covered by the two headed beast, after swallowing dozens of witches, it will continue to circle in the city above. Its formidable shape and strange head make people scared. Although, in the legend, it is the identity of the guardian beast. However, when this day comes and the legend becomes a reality, everyone''s only fear is endless. "National protection beast, ha ha, national protection beast!" The old emperor of the Tang Dynasty, with his hair flying on his temples, was excited to see the flying beast on his head. Some of his dark yellow eyes were full of tears. "Although it''s different from the family books, I''m sure it''s the last barrier of our family The old Tang emperor, his mood at this moment, no one can understand. He stood on the top of the city facing the wind, looking up at the constant circling and dancing above his head, just like a guardian God with two heads. "... according to legend, the beast lives in the deepest part of the sea of miracles. It turns out that those are just tricks to deceive outsiders. The real residence of the beast has always been in the lake of the inner palace... In this way, it can also be understood that in the history of the family, it is called the last barrier of the family! So it is. Our ancestors are really far sighted! " At this time, the strange beast hovering over the city dropped a golden dragon head and came up to the old Emperor Tang. Only when the emperor of the Tang Dynasty really faced it, could he intuitively feel how huge the legendary beast with the title of the last barrier of the family was. Standing in front of it, the old Emperor Tang''s height is not as big as one of his nostrils. The nostrils, which looked like caves, kept stirring and smelling the emperor in front of him. At the next moment, a thick voice directly rang out in the heart of the emperor, "why do I smell such thin blood from you?" "Blood?" Immediately, the Tang emperor, who had tasted back, said suspiciously, "it''s you. Are you talking?" "Yes, it''s me!" The golden dragon head, the pair of blood red eyes, slightly blooming light, "your blood is my creator, my master''s breath, but I don''t feel much of my master''s breath in your body. Your blood is so thin that it''s not as strong as the breath of my master''s offspring! " "Ancestors, still exist?" "Of course there is. How can mortals understand the greatness of my master?" The golden head, the leader who inherits the blood of the feather snake, said proudly, "no wonder I have been sleeping, and no one''s descendants wake me up. Originally, your thin blood has no ability to wake me up! This time, if someone hadn''t offended my master''s city, their malice would have awakened me in deep sleep. I''m afraid my master''s city would have been destroyed! " But when the old emperor of Tang heard this, he was lost. He murmured, "I see. I see. Our family is a "God family". Both the ancient family history and the history of other countries all revered us as "God family". The color of our eyes is gold, but... We have no descendants of gold eyes now. I thought all kinds of supernatural powers recorded in the clan were legends and exaggerations. It turns out that... The truth is that our blood has already become thin, and even the color of our eyes has become today''s dark yellow.... " He asked the huge golden dragon head in front of him in a hurry and said anxiously, "Guardian beast, do you have a way to make our thin blood become... The same as in ancient times?" With that, he looked at the golden dragon head in front of him with great expectation. After the national protection beast really appeared, he believed in everything recorded in the family history and got something from the beast. It is because of their thin blood that the color of their eyes degenerates and there are no miraculous abilities. For more than two thousand years, nearly three thousand years, their family inherited hundreds of generations, and had relatively frequent marriages with various aristocrats in their country. Although the size of the population in the ethnic group has indeed increased, the blood in the body has also been shared out, and hundreds of generations have come down. Their blood became extremely thin. Not only did their eyes degenerate from gold to dark yellow, but also the magical power given by their blood gradually disappeared. Up to now, they are no different from ordinary people. After hearing this, the golden dragon head shook his head slightly. "I have no way. I have no way for blood. I don''t know about these things... Maybe only the wizard has a way, or... Only my Lord can solve them. He created me, only he has such power! What''s more, I smell a trace of "lofty and great" will from you. My master must have become stronger. But because of your thin blood, the powerful force that should exist in your body cannot be awakened! " "If you can wake up the sleeping power, maybe you will have a radical change!" "Do you have a way to wake up the sleeping power in me?" However, the golden dragon head''s reply made him extremely disappointed again. "No, for the above reasons, I don''t have such a powerful power to interfere with the blood power of my creator. Only my master has such power! Maybe, you can try to find the trace that my master left at the beginning, maybe there will be harvest, but maybe there is no harvest! " With that, the huge double headed beast, which blocked the sky and the sun, rushed into the inner court of the imperial palace. In the process of falling, his body gradually shrank and finally rushed into the deep lake of the inner court. "The power of ancestors, the blood of ancestors... Can be found, can be found!" The old face revealed a firm look. Immediately, his eyes became cold, looking to the enemy occupied city in the distance, murderous¡° Before that, the occupied cities should be taken back by themselves, and all the rebellious witches should be expelled! " With that, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty got up and walked down the city, surrounded by countless soldiers and ministers, and the people looked at him with great respect. The scene of his dialogue with the legendary beast of protecting the country was seen by all. Although, no one heard what they were saying. However, when the legendary beast really exists and devours the rebellious wizard who offends the royal dignity. At this moment, no one dares to doubt the dominance of this family, and no one dares to challenge this ancient family like those witches! Similarly, today''s scene is also spread to all parts of the country with the good crowd. At the same time, also across the sea to spread to other countries! The witches who hide in the dark and watch jokes can''t believe it at first. However, as the days went by and the dozens of witches never came back, everyone believed it. Besides, some witches hid their bodies and went to the field for investigation. At the scene, they felt the lingering power that had not been dispersed for a long time, and the terrifying power that made him extremely frightened. When the old emperor of the Tang Dynasty reorganized the order of the capital again, he sent 3000 cavalry troops to all parts of the country. To recover the long occupied city, when the flag holding the Royal badge arrived, the city gates were opened one after another, and the wizard quietly left at the moment when the army entered the city. After that, the majestic Tang emperor once again issued an order to expel the wizard! However, at this moment, no wizard dared to protest or even resist. Although they were angry, they left their homeland and their home country in silence. Another reason is that they find that the environment of the old world has been changed. The concentration of active substances in the air is getting lower and lower day by day. It has gradually become unsuitable for the activities of witches. Therefore, under the attack and drive of reality and secularity, the witches set sail to the sea, went to a broader new world, looking for the paradise of witches! Chapter 941 What happens in the main material world is a farce in Jiangning''s eyes. The difference is that a group of guys who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth have boldly offended him. A group of weak cubs who have not yet fully grown up, do not know the superiority of heaven and earth, in an attempt to challenge the existence of stronger than him. As a result, the strongest "patriarch" is not at home, only a group of children guard, facing the provocation of this group of sharp toothed cubs. Juvenile children, of course, are not the rivals of the cubs with sharp teeth. However, their behavior has angered the sleeping wolf dog. As a result, smelling these wolf dogs, which offended the house and harbored malicious cubs, immediately woke up and rushed out. It is tall and strong, no matter in size or teeth, it is far from the opponent of this group of immature animals. If you divide five by two, you will be killed by the wolf dog guarding the house, and the owner''s house will not be able to use it. That''s pure self degradation, because the guard dog can deal with all this. As a result, naturally, there is no accident. Even if there is, the result will not be changed. The difference is just in the middle. There are more traces worthy of writing and embellishment, and they have no value except for. Because of the fierce dog''s power and appearance at home, the other "wild animals" who have been spying on here dare not further offend, so they have to leave here and retreat to a wider mountain forest. With Jiangning''s will as the leading force, all this is gradually coming true! When the witches in the Tang Dynasty gradually leave, because of the change of the environment, other witches who stay in the vast old world and the new world will gradually leave the territory of the mortals under the pressure of the reality. It''s not only because mortals expel them, it''s also because of changes in the environment. When the resources on which the witches depend for their growth gradually become weaker and less, the witches who can''t get all kinds of resources will naturally give up here and look for other ways out. As they continue to stay, there will be no change. On the contrary, they will gradually become "weak.". Especially when everything has been reduced to a very low level, they have no choice but to wait for death. Therefore, the cruel factors from the reality will certainly force the wizard groups to move to the place suitable for their survival, rather than continue to stay in the land of mortals. This day will come sooner or later, the difference is just in time. Jiangning, on the other hand, took a look at the world changed by her own will and turned to the place she wanted, then quietly withdrew her vision. Then, his eyes looked into the vast void, and in front of it, the universe that had gradually revealed its complete outline! Here, too, is the powerful universe from which iningwell had no choice but to leave. On the other side of the universe, which does not interfere with reality, there are a group of powerful and evil twisted wills, and their places are full of endless evils. They can create more evil creatures from the evil as their only means to interfere in the real universe. In the beginning, ininville saw the power of these evil wills. When he saw that he could not take advantage, it was wise to take the initiative to stay away. What''s more, Jiangning, who felt the thoughts of iningwell at that time, also sent him the order to leave and return through their soul connection! At the beginning of the departure, is so embarrassed, now come again, but with unparalleled strong advantage, rolling from. "The evil universe, the universe that let me leave in a mess, I''m back!" Yiningwei''s virtual shadow gushed from Jiangning''s body. He stood quietly beside Jiangning, with a pair of golden eyes looking at the universe ahead coldly. Looking at the purple mist constantly surging in the other side of the universe, his eyes also seem to penetrate many obstacles, clearly see the evil and twisted strong will hidden there! "Today, it''s up to you to be ashamed of yourself!" Jiangning''s eyes overlooking the front of the universe, eyes high above, insipid and merciless, but his mouth said exciting words. "I thought that after merging with you, there would be no chance to obtain the physical body in my life..." iningwell was a little surprised. Since his return, Jiangning''s "subjective will" in his soul automatically returned to Jiangning. The subjective will belonging to inningville was born after Jiangning''s will left. However, the two can still be regarded as the same person, because the soul is one. "A part of the soul stripped from the original reincarnation had little influence on me. He didn''t involve my true spirit, just separated a wisp of will. Now you are fused with the immortal fire and born your own will in that fire. You are already a complete and independent existence. While you are a part of me, you are also independent and free! " With that, Jiangning peeled off yiningwei, who was fused with him. When the illusory figure completely left Jiangning''s body, yiningwei''s illusory body solidified in an instant, and he became the tall and handsome "first spirit!" with the title of the strongest spirit in the world. "It''s really wonderful to feel free again!" Yiningwei looked at his body intoxicated, and then solemnly said to Jiangning: "thank you, although it''s not important. But I still want to thank you for giving me the chance to be independent! " Jiangning was obedient and shook his head. "That''s because we are one. More often, we can be regarded as a special existence of" one body and two sides "! Your existence is equivalent to my second life! It''s a part of my soul and will, like my left and right hands, as well as the relationship between my two hearts, brain and cerebellum. Anyone can betray me, but I can never betray myself "Thank you. I''m very moved by your words, even though I know they don''t need to be said. But I still want to say, thank you for your tolerance, let me no longer exist as your accessory, thank you for giving me the opportunity to be independent again Ninneville''s face, which belonged to the king of the high cold elves, disappeared and became gentle. "From now on, let''s work side by side to realize the great wish in your heart!" "I never knew that Gao Leng''s spirit king would have the same side as he is now!" Jiangning seldom plays a joke with himself. Ininville replied, "it''s nice not to have to act. I''ve been acting all the time in Alda, in amenzhou, in vilino... In Middle Earth, even in front of my own people. Now, we have grown up to the point where we don''t need to continue acting. In the past, it was because we were weak and had to. Now we are strong enough! " "So, we have to live ourselves, live the life we want, and enjoy everything!" Jiangning agreed and said, "yes, that''s my initial motivation, and that''s the motivation of my life. What''s more, it''s my only motivation. If I''m not greedy for permanent enjoyment, why should I work hard? " "Yes, now there are two obstacles in front of us. After solving the one in front of us, I will face my father in the rest of the day." The powerful unified universe is moving forward, and the endless white light shining all over the universe illuminates this nihilistic place. With the gradual approach of the unified universe, its approach and powerful breath also make the strange twisted will in front of us panic. This evil will, because of the rapid approaching of the unified universe, has long been aware of its origin! At that time, the strange universe came here! It is also a powerful and rich universe, which made him infatuated and eager. Now, it''s back again, but it''s changed... Because it''s stronger. Strong enough to make him panic, extremely panic situation! He wanted to escape, but there was no place to escape! Chapter 942 The powerful unified universe is approaching. Endless white light illuminates the nihilistic place, and clearly exposes the huge outline of the universe in front of a powerful person. Hidden in the strange place of the other side of the universe, twisted and crazy will, panic. In his long and endless years, he has never met the present scene. It is surprising that someone (the universe) can degenerate to a desperate level in a short time. In the beginning, the struggle between them could be said to have been equal or had a slight advantage. Now, the status between the two sides has been completely reversed. The unified universe is now extremely powerful, and it is almost back to its peak. The essence of the universe has already changed, and now it is worthy of the higher universe, while the present different universe, which has not yet been integrated, is defined as the lower universe. It is not complete in terms of scale, details and even rules. It has no advantage over the unified universe which has been completely transformed. Therefore, under Jiangning''s blatant promotion, the unified universe directly collided with the alien universe in front of us. On the other side of the different universe, the unknown special side, the powerful, crazy and extremely twisted will, boldly mobilized the endless purple evil power, condensed into a pillar of light like a "pillar", boldly headed towards the unified universe. Endless evil forces gather together and are endowed with endless changes by the twisted will, almost like a pillar after materialization and like a mountain peak. Just like atlas in the fairy tale, the evil power goes through the special space realm and comes to the real universe. It continues to extend, solidify, and grow towards the top of the unified universe. The collision of the unified universe, simply ignore this huge evil energy! Even Jiangning and ininville, who are in the core of the universe, are indifferent and ruthless, standing high above and watching coldly. The next moment, in this nihilistic land, the light column solidified by the huge and endless evil forces collides with the unified universe in an instant. There is no expected stalemate, and there is no expected earth shaking. As a matter of fact, the unified universe did not even shake, and the momentum of advancing completely scattered the huge and endless evil power in an instant. ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Obviously, it was the twisted and crazy will that saw the scene outside the real universe, and his heart was full of disbelief. After all, he was impressed by the confrontation that happened not long ago. As far as he is concerned, the arrival of the unified universe not only broadens his horizons, but also makes him know that there are other universes in addition to his own. In addition, he learned some information in his fight with the unified universe. Even in other places, there are still other unknown universes, but in other universes, there should be no universe more powerful than his own. Maybe, but the twisted and crazy will has never been seen. At the same time, he himself knows how difficult it is to push a universe forward. In the fight with the unified universe, or with ininville, ininville leaves temporarily. Also let the twisted crazy will realize that his own power is not weak compared with other universes. However, when he once again realized that the universe, which had left voluntarily, came back again, he had no other feeling in his heart, and even had expectations. However, when he felt the strong will from the universe, he was terrified. That will and strength, far beyond him, that is a kind of currently, still can not measure the height of the difference. Just like the gap between gods and mortals, there is a fundamental gap between them. This gap makes the twisted and crazy will panic, even panic and fear. Even though he has no entity but a strong twisted and crazy will, he also has wisdom. Even though he is cold and heartless, he has the fear that all life must have. He is afraid, he is afraid. However, it is unavoidable! "I''ll give it to you. Let''s have a good shame." Looking at the smashed evil energy, Jiangning said this to yiningwei. The wrist turned, and the elegant emerald sword appeared in his hand. The latter holds the sword with his hand and the handle with his right hand. He pulls it out slightly, and a clear sword chant starts. But on the body of this elegant sword, there are six beautiful flawless gems. When all the universes are engulfed by the unified universe, the sixth infinite stone will easily return to Jiangning. The gods and the strong in the universe were easily deprived of power by him. Even this infinite gem is no exception, but at the same time, Jiangning also gives gems some special abilities, so that they still become decorations, embellishment on the sword. Ininville rubs his sword back into his hands again. At this moment, this elegant sword is really transformed into a "artifact" level. And ininville, at this time, has long been different from the past, the true God, the powerful power. The confident ininville nodded slightly, then stepped out, and came out of the universe when he appeared again. At the moment, he has been able to stand in the void with his own strength, not to mention that behind him is a powerful universe protecting him. "I''m back!" The tall and handsome Elven king is now extremely ferocious. Under his power, the sword in his hand turns into a giant sword. The power flowing wantonly on the sword cuts the void. The six gorgeous flawless gems, blooming endless splendor, the same end of the inlaid fairy diamond, also in a flash blooming endless nebular brilliance! This endless Nebula light, in an instant, illuminates the void between the two universes, just as a small cosmic galaxy was born in the crevice between the two powerful universes. Then, with the power of the universe, the shuddering power chopped directly on the outer wall of the universe in front of ininville''s eyes. In silence, the door of the alien universe was opened. This sword not only breaks the unknown special space, but also breaks the mysterious and unknown real universe, exposing all the internal appearance of the universe to ininville''s eyes. He first saw huge galaxies, countless galaxies dotted around the universe, however, in other parts of the universe, there are endless flames surging. The golden elves looked one by one, and saw a huge giant with two horns. His whole body was surrounded by endless fire, and he was holding a huge sword. He was very tall, and a planet appeared very small in front of him. The broad sword easily cuts a planet, and then the giant flows around the universe, with an endless army of demons under his command, fighting everywhere in the universe, destroying a prosperous planet! A familiar scene, let ininville suddenly a Zheng, and then he realized here in the end what kind of world! "Burning Legion!" "Sargeras!" "Then..." ininville''s eyes looked at the special side of the universe, facing the twisted and evil will hidden in it, "you are the so-called king of the void!" Chapter 943 By the powerful existence of the strange universe, the king of the void, hiding in the distorted void, was also surprised. "Who on earth are you? Why do you know me and the dark Titan?" However, neither yiningwei nor Jiangning intend to ignore him. Under Jiangning''s will, the unified universe continues to be pushed forward by him towards a different universe that can be temporarily named "Azeroth universe". With the approach of the two universes, the rules between them also produce a fierce collision situation. The invisible hurricane forms abruptly in the contact place of the two universes and sweeps around. The cracked void is constantly broken and falling like a lens. The powerful unified universe can easily tear apart the rule protection of Azeroth universe and expose more space. After that, he stretched out a huge palm from the interior of the unified universe, grasped the Azeroth universe, and began to slowly pull it towards himself. It''s simple and rough, and it''s just a matter of annexing the universe with absolute power. The king of void hiding in the distorted void, because the unified universe forced to tear apart the rules of the universe protection, and also caused heavy damage to the distorted void. Also therefore, heavy damage to the void king! What happened here also directly affected the whole universe. Sargeras, the dark Titan who acted in the universe, also felt the unusual vibration of the universe. Then, somewhere in the universe, a huge space slowly appeared, and the scenery from there also shocked the dark Titan. All his life, he has been fighting against the twisted void, facing the powerful titan of the twisted void. When all the Titans in the Pantheon are afraid of the powerful power of the twisted void, he is the only one who dares to challenge and face the twisted void. At the same time, he is also in the confrontation with the distorted void, and understands the powerful eroding power of the distorted void. Even the spirit of Titan can not resist this power. Once the void erodes and corrupts the newborn Titan, then once he wakes up, he will become an indescribable dark creature, and everything in the universe will be swallowed up by the distorted Titan. So that everything in the universe will be subject to the will of the void king. This discovery made Sargeras have endless fear. He was not afraid of the power of the void monarch, but of his terrible eroding ability, which could corrode Titan so thoroughly. In the days of fighting with demons, Sargeras found a newborn Titan who had not yet awakened. The sleeping Titan soul has been deeply penetrated into the soul by the eroding force of the distorted void... That is to say, this time, Sargeras had a thorough insight into the true intention of the distorted void, and then he killed the eroded yet awakened Titan with a sword, as well as the ancient god of the void. However, Sargeras was very sad at that time. Later, his behavior was learned by the Titans in the Pantheon, and the companions of the Pantheon denounced Sargeras for his recklessness, the fact that he did not ask for help, and the act of claiming to kill his family. Although Sargeras is explaining the necessity and crisis of what he has done, the Titans who have not personally confirmed this scene can not have enough understanding and intuitive understanding of such things as Sargeras. Sargeras had a fierce dispute with them and realized that since distorting the void can corrupt one Titan, there must be more Titans. It''s probably too late to stop distorting the void. Sargeras believes that only by burning everything in the universe can Titans hope to prevent the ultimate goal of the void king. Sargeras believes that even the dead universe is better than the universe dominated by the void king. He believes that since life can take root once in the universe, it may be able to bloom again after eliminating everything in the real universe. This idea shocked the people of the Pantheon. They opposed Sargeras'' proposal, that is, agrama, a student of Sargeras, stood opposite to his tutor and urged him to give up this terrible idea and look for other solutions. The deep sense of despair and disappointments crushed Sargeras. He separated from his own family and decided to complete the plan with his own strength. What Sargeras did can be understood as curve rescue, but his appalling rescue behavior is hard to be understood by his own family. In the following years, the Pantheon had a discussion with Sargeras again. However, there was a fundamental difference between the two sides'' ideas, and Sargeras still insisted on his own ideas. This raised his relationship with his clan to war, in which Sargeras killed all the members of the Pantheon. When Sargeras discovered the unusual vibration of the universe, he looked at it and found the huge space that was slowly opening up. Through the open space, he saw an extraordinary huge universe and the evil energy throughout the void! In the same way, Sargeras also found the king of void hiding in the distorted void. This discovery made Sargeras panic. He thought that the king of void had found a way to break through into the real universe. He thought that he would formally come to the real universe! Once the void king comes to the real universe, it will be a complete disaster for the universe! So, Sargeras rushed in his fury, he wanted to stop the arrival of the void king! Although he was also puzzled about the new universe on the other side of the space and the unusual changes in the universe, Sargeras, who was worried about the arrival of the void king, did not have time to think deeply. Aware of the evil twisted and crazy will of the evil energy and the void king, Sargeras, who was furious and frightened, was completely insane! "You don''t want to enter the physical universe!" The giant Titan, the dark Titan bathed in fire, came across time and space with a huge sword. With a fierce strong atmosphere, he came here in a short time. And, for the first time, it is so intuitive and clear to face the distorted void and the crazy will of the void Lord hidden in the distorted void!!! After facing the distorted void, Sargeras, in his fury, raises his sword and cuts to the distorted void. In his fury, he didn''t look at the special situation at this moment. Even ininville, who stands in the void, is also ignored by his subconsciousness. At this moment, the only idea in his heart is to prevent the void king from coming to the real universe! When the Titans in the Pantheon are afraid of the power to distort the void, Sargeras is not afraid. The only thing he feared was the powerful and terrible eroding power of the void king, which even the Titans could not resist. In addition, Sargeras is fearless. His firm belief in his life is to destroy the plan of the void king and defend the universe. Therefore, even if we have to eliminate all the life in the universe, we should stop the conspiracy of the void king! Because he firmly believes that when the universe dies and there is no more life, the void king will not be able to erode the physical universe and complete his evil plan. At that time, there will be no threat. At that time, he can cut off the last threat and let life bloom again in the universe without any threat! "Void"!!! Go to hell! " Chapter 944 The unexpected arrival of Sargeras was beyond the expectation of Jiangning and ininville. They looked at the giant Titan with their eyes, holding up the huge sword in their hands, gorshlarcher, striving for the strength of their whole body and cutting into the twisted void. Or, his goal is never to distort the void, but to be the void Lord in the distorted void. "Not only don''t you need me, but you can watch a big play!" Yiningwei''s figure quietly returned to the core of the unified universe. He stood side by side with Jiangning and looked at the nothingness in front of him. There, the outstretched hand of the unified universe is dragging the universe, breaking through the split outer wall of the universe and exposing everything inside the universe. Taking advantage of the situation, he severely damaged the distorted void, but he never thought that it would lead to the dark Titan, Sargeras. However, the change of the situation does not affect Jiangning''s plan of annexation. At present, the furious Titan has nothing but the distorted void in front of him. "Sargeras appeared just in time, let him obstruct the so-called void king, and we broke the rules and resistance here at one stroke!" Jiangning said to ininville. Ininville nodded and then said, "the timeline here is guarded by a Bronze Dragon. They inherit the power of the Titans in the universe. Do you think our arrival will attract the attention of this Bronze Dragon? What will it do to bring those heroes against us in the future? " Said ininville playfully. Jiangning shook his head slowly, but said with disdain: "this can''t happen. Although the Titans created everything, their life level is there. They can''t do things that are too powerful. Although they are special, it''s just because of the special rules of the universe. If they were really so powerful, they would not be helpless in front of this twisted and crazy will. Sargeras will not give birth to an extreme way to let the universe die and destroy all life in order to save itself. The powerful Titan spirit can''t have a profound and powerful influence on the universe. A little dragon only inherits part of the power of Titan. How can it disturb us? " "Then, we will work hard to break up the rule protection here, and then annex here. And then, to achieve the last goal? " Asked ininville. "Of course!" With that, they work together to speed up the drag of the unified universe. At the same time, a terrible and powerful force poured out of the two people''s bodies. This power melted and penetrated into each other. Through the control of the two people''s minds, it was like a chemical reaction, and the power was greatly enhanced again. Then, the power that made the Universe tremble and fear rushed out of the unified universe. On the other hand, Sargeras, the dark Titan, is startled and aware of everything in the twisted void. He naturally discovered the evil and crazy will hidden in the twisted void. In his rage, Sargeras is now facing the root cause of the universe''s chaos. How can he be calm? What''s more, at this moment, the distorted void is completely placed in front of his eyes, and the hidden void king is also weak. At this moment, when he is weakest, if he can be killed at this moment, then "Void, you have today too!"!!! I''m here to see you! " The powerful Titan, the giant sword in his hand, gash racher, split the twisted void in an instant. At the same time, in the face of the challenge and attack of the dark Titan Sargeras, the king of the void, who had just suffered heavy losses, was not only beaten but also defeated. Under his crazy and evil will, from the evil twisted void, there appeared a huge, ferocious and disgusting ancient god. Their bewitching whispers resound through the void, and the ancient gods rush to Sargeras! "Ha ha ha ha!" Crazy Titan, crazy laugh, his heart has never been at this moment of joy, "you hurt, you hurt!" The giant sword in his hand, goshracher, cuts down the ancient gods who constantly rush out of the void, just like cutting vegetables. Under his huge sword, it is difficult for the creation of the void king to pose a fundamental threat to him! The wanton killing, the hearty killing, let Sargeras incomparably satisfied, the anger in the heart was vented. At the same time, part of his attention was diverted from the distorted void. Only at this time, this crazy dark Titan, has time to pay attention to things beyond the distorted void! "This is..." Sargeras had time to look at things beyond the distorted void, but this made him stay on the spot, because outside the vast void, a huge universe emitting endless white light was slowly approaching. At the same time, in this universe, he stretched out a palm full of white light, stretched out one side of the universe, and dragged the universe to keep it close to himself. "Aggressor again!" Shocked by such a scene, the dark Titan suddenly exploded. Sargeras waved his huge sword, gosh racher, and slashed his hand to the white light. However, the sword infused with Titan''s divine power and void evil energy only splashed a flash of white light on the giant palm, and it was not damaged at all. This scene made Sargeras extremely surprised, and then the power of feedback from this huge palm full of white light made Sargeras fall into the depths of the universe in an instant! At the same time, Jiangning and ininville''s joint efforts have come! This terrifying force easily broke up the instinct of the rules of the universe, and then rushed into the interior of the universe, carrying out a deeper destruction! At the same time, Jiangning and ininville clearly feel that the resistance from the universe in front of them has weakened a lot in an instant. So, they work together to push forward the unified universe, and drag the universe closer to them! At this time, the king of void, who is from the distorted void, has already been afraid to stop him. The real universe he has been dreaming of is right in front of him at this moment. However, at this moment, the king of void no longer dare to covet the real universe. The power rushing out of the universe and the two powerful wills looming in the depths of the universe frighten him. He shrank in the depths of the twisted void, mobilizing endless evil energy and ancient gods to form a solid barrier to protect himself. Since the wills of several void lords burst out of the distorted void one after another died, the only remaining wills took the opportunity to devour them and strengthen themselves. Although at that time, he still coveted the unified universe, but he did not dare to rush to a complete universe. At the same time, it was also because of the powerful destructive force that he was afraid of. However, what he didn''t expect was that after a short time, the powerful universe that had left voluntarily returned. Now the universe that returns again is more powerful than it used to be. At the beginning of the strong enemy, has grown to a far higher level than him! Not to mention, in the core of the universe, a strong will looming, even more terrifying than the former enemy! All of these make the king of void dare not come out at all. Even if the universe is facing the crisis of being swallowed, he dare not appear. On the contrary, they try their best to gather up evil energy and restrain themselves from being concerned by the powerful supreme being. Even if his action at the moment, is tantamount to cover one''s ears and steal one''s bell, but the fear in his heart is forcing the void king to try his best to hide himself. Both Jiangning and ininville know this very well! In how strong will is life, he also has fear! In the past, there was no threat on the ground. Now there is. That''s because he felt the threat to his life, or the powerful threat that he could not resist, just like facing the threat of natural enemies. Even if he knew that when the universe was swallowed up, he might not be able to survive and dare not resist. Because when he saw his resistance with his own eyes, he was easily broken, and his body was also badly damaged in an instant. He completely extinguished the mind of resistance, even if death is imminent, he dare not resist! Chapter 945 The powerful unified universe is constantly approaching, and the giant hand dragging the universe is also vigorously dragging the universe towards itself. From the collision of two powerful entity universe rules, intense production. The contest between the two sides has already begun! However, in the face of a higher universe that is stronger than itself and has already been sublimated and transformed, this temporarily called "Azeroth universe" is no match at all. The competition between the two sides at the level of rules is constantly broken at the moment of collision. Broken rules of protection, just like being constantly taken off the clothes, showing their fragile body outside. What''s more, it is now facing aggression from a deeper level. The king of the void, who has been scared to death, ignores the urge and call of the universe rules and shrinks in the deepest part of the distorted void. Let the endless evil energy and the ancient gods firmly serve as a solid barrier to protect themselves. They turn a deaf ear to and pay close attention to everything that happens outside. Let the situation go on to a more serious side, and dare not obstruct the great cause of the unity of the universe. The unequal ways of aggression have already sublimated and transformed the unified universe, and once again invaded the universe in front of us, making it extremely easy. Its power and the help of its master make it easy to understand the rules of the universe, disintegrate its defense and assimilate everything. With the mutual entanglement of the two universes from the level of rules, the assimilation of rules began. The strong side, the dominant weak side, all the rules are moving towards the unified universe. Because of the change of the level of rules, everything inside will be closer to the leader. This change determines the fate of countless civilizations! Jiangning''s plan for them has also begun, although the resistance is still going on. But none of that matters to him now. The strong invade the weak, and the final victory is inevitable. What''s more, the sublimation of the universe is not only the sublimation of power and heritage. The most important thing is its essential change. If we compare it to life, then it has been upgraded to God. Facing the demigod universe again, it has an overwhelming advantage. Although the universe is very powerful, it also has weaknesses. The moment when the Titan God almost fell, the moment when the king of the void, who is the only one in the distorted void, can''t shrink out. The fall of the universe has already entered the stage of countdown. When the initial assimilation from the rule level goes smoothly, the next stage is the time to fully assimilate the universe! Everything will be swallowed up and changed, from the universe to everything in the world, and will change synchronously with the assimilation of rules. The world they inhabit may be maintained at the stage of a planet, or it may be transformed into a spherical plane world, or it may become a plane world. Everything is possible, the assimilation of the universe is bound to come, and now, non-human can stop it. At this stage, the plan is progressing very smoothly, which is beyond Jiangning''s expectation. However, it is also expected that the high evolution from the cosmic level can not be explained by simple words. Because the things involved are very complicated and responsible. Even as the master of the universe, it is impossible for him to understand everything, not to mention that he is still in the process of constant enlightenment. However, at this time, Sargeras, who fell into the depths of the universe, rushed out again. He did not admit defeat, holding up the huge sword in his hand, he rushed straight. Rao is a fallen Titan, and his divine power is also surprisingly powerful. What''s more, he has the blessing of void evil power, which makes the power of gosh racher extremely terrifying and powerful. He rushed out of the universe, instilled his whole body strength in the gash racher, chopped in the giant hand dragging the universe. As a result, nature has not changed. With the power of Sargeras alone, it can not shake a powerful universe. Therefore, no matter how Sargeras cut, he could not stop the annexation of the universe. No matter Jiangning or inenville, no one paid any attention to him. Let Sargeras do useless things there, his tall body, body bathing in fire, curved horns, ferocious facial expression. No matter how angry Sargeras roared, he could not shake the universe! He constantly attacks, constantly venting his anger, waving the gash racher in his hand, until the huge sword in his hand completely disintegrates. It can''t cut off the giant hand that drags the universe, and it doesn''t cause any scars. "It''s impossible, it''s impossible!" Sargeras, who was extremely angry, could not imagine this scene at all. His powerful and invincible power, which frightens all things, is useless at this moment. The universe in front of it is powerful and lofty. In front of it, Rao is a tall and noble Titan, and also as small as an ant. His personal bravery is useless in the face of the powerful universe. Therefore, even his crazy attack, until the collapse of gorschlarch, can not change the crisis that the universe is now facing. Assimilation continues. As the protection of the rules of the universe is constantly torn apart by the unified universe, the strong rules of the universe turn to assimilate the weak ones. Everything is moving towards the side of assimilation and annexation. This even caused some changes in the universe, which impressed Sargeras and the king of void most. In today''s crisis, Sargeras deeply feels the firm suppression from different universes and different levels of rules. Even though there is a powerful Titan power in his body, he can''t move under the rule of the powerful universe. He can no longer play out all the power in his body, only a small part of it can be mobilized. This situation made him despair! Because of the impending of the universe, he constantly retreated due to the suppression of rules. A powerful universe is coming from the front. No matter who it is, it is necessary to give up when it comes. At this time, in the despairing moment of Sargeras, several powerful lights came from the deep of the universe again! This light contains endless Titan power and the strong will accompanying it! This incident attracted Sargeras'' attention. His eyes looked at it. From this strength and will, he realized the truth! "It''s you!" When his voice fell behind, the Titan''s divine power and the accompanying will from the depths of the universe stayed behind Sargeras. Then, endless power gushed, a tall figure that Sargeras was familiar with stood in the nothingness of the universe. They are the fallen Titans, the creators of all things and the world. Amanzel, Aona, golganes, nogannon, catzgross, agrama. Sargeras was shocked by their resurrection. In the original war, he once killed all the members of the pantheon in an instant with the storm formed by the powerful fire of evil energy. Although he did not know, nogannon released a defense spell to protect the souls of the Titans in a crisis. So, although their bodies died, their vital souls survived. At this moment, the resurrected members of the Pantheon stand side by side in the boundless void of the universe. Their eyes, full of dignity and fear, look to the approaching Strange Universe! Chapter 946 The members of the Pantheon, who had long fallen, are now resurrected. They stand side by side in the boundless universe! In front of them is a huge universe shrouded by endless white light, slowly pressing. "You..." Sargeras opened his mouth, but stopped. He faced his compatriots with a very complicated psychology. After all, they died because of him. "Sargeras, in this situation, don''t worry about the past." The oldest amanzel said, "at present, the most important thing is that our universe is facing unprecedented crisis." He is extremely dignified, and so are other Titans. Compared with the imminent threat, the distorted void is not a threat at all. In other words, compared with the distorted void, they still have the way to fight and the courage. However, the threat they are about to face is not the same. This is the first time that they have encountered this situation in their long years. "Compared with the threat in front of him, he is nothing at all!" The Titans can naturally see the strong will hiding in the twisted void, and they can feel his fear and weakness. However, they do not have the slightest bit of joy, because the more so, the more can show the real enemy, in the end is how strong. After all, the king of void was always the enemy of the universe. Forced Sargeras, can only use the extinction of life in the universe, in order to fight against the erosion of the void king. However, such a powerful enemy is hiding in his old nest in fear at the moment. Even if the real universe that he longed for most had already opened the door, he did not dare to enter it. It is for this reason that the members of the Pantheon feel the enormous pressure like mountains and seas. They can only passively accept that the Titans can''t think of any good way in the face of the powerful universe. At the same time, the collision and fusion of the rules between the universes make their rules gradually assimilated by the unified universe. A little bit of repulsive force and pressure slowly appear, which means that some rules in the universe have been replaced by the unified universe, and everything in the universe will follow the rules of the unified universe. "Can not continue to delay, in this way, our universe will be more dangerous, but also more difficult to recover!" Amanzel was also startled by the dramatic changes taking place in the universe. Their faces suddenly changed, and then the great power of Titans poured out from their bodies. These powerful forces that created the world and everything gathered together. After the Titans weaving, woven into a huge net, slowly attached to the gap in the universe, used to fill the gap and loopholes in the universe. Their power is intertwined and converged together, constantly helping the universe expel the powerful power and influence of the alien universe. They are seizing the time to repair the damaged loopholes of the universe, comb the scattered energy, and let them have their own duties. However, this job also constrains them, so that they have no time to do other things. So they think of Sargeras. "Sargeras!" No need to explain, no need to explain anything, a look, a cry. Naturally, Sargeras understood what amanzel was trying to convey. Therefore, Sargeras nodded heavily, holding the broken koshracher in his hand, and resolutely rushed out of the universe. His huge body, straight through the Titans woven giant net, and then from the giant net to transmit the Titans'' power, connecting with Sargeras who rushed into the endless nothingness. Then, Sargeras, who is in the land of nothingness, instantly feels the pulling force from all directions, which almost drags him into the endless nothingness and makes him lose the direction of return. However, the power of the Titans and the protection from the universe made Sargeras get rid of the influence of nihilism. He steadied himself, then rushed to the unified universe with a loud roar. Endless evil energy converges on him, and the fire of evil energy burns on him. The crooked horns and the rebellious sharp eyes roar loudly. The endless fire of evil energy forms a storm of evil energy and rushes to the unified universe which is slowly pressed! "Evil energy storm!" The Titans in the rear also saw this move. At this moment, the expression on their faces is mixed. The evil energy storm reminds them of what happened on that day. After all, this group of Titans fell in this move. With this move, Sargeras killed the members of the Pantheon, though not their souls. However, with this move, he killed Titan''s body. Now, the moves of the past are released by Sargeras again, and the powerful evil energy storm advances in the nihilistic land and collides with the surface of the unified universe. However, the crystal wall of the whole universe is shrouded in a flash of light. Sargeras fixed his eyes and saw that the evil energy storm, which he regarded as turning the situation around, all collapsed without any impact. "No!" Seeing this, Sargeras roared, and then he rushed to the slowly advancing unified universe! The Titans in the rear were surprised, but no one called him back. They tried their best to repair the loopholes in the universe. So that the precious time that Sargeras won won won''t be wasted, but In fact, it is often different from the picture in fantasy. Sargeras'' actions have no significance. His individual strength is too small to face a complete and powerful universe. Even if he is bigger than a planet. However, in the boundless universe, he is really small and pitiful, nothing. He couldn''t even connect the crystal wall near the surface of the unified universe, so he was captured by a powerful force far beyond his imagination. In that way, the whole person is bound by the invisible rope, hovering in the endless nothingness. "Sargeras!" The Titans, who are trying their best to repair the loopholes in the universe, also saw this scene. They are surprised, angry and scared... They naturally know the power of Sargeras, especially the fallen Sargeras. After all, they were all destroyed by the evil energy storm of Sargeras! It''s not bad to call him the strongest of the Titans. However, such a powerful and invincible Titan was easily bound and could not move. At this moment, no matter Titan''s power or evil energy, in the face of more powerful forces than them, they all turned into the most docile sheep. Even the void king, who tried to erode the evil existence of the whole universe, was too scared to appear. And what about Sargeras alone? To block a universe moving forward slowly is like letting mortals push a planet. There is no hope! And Titans mend the loopholes of the universe, not as they think, can heal the damage of the universe. Even if the Titans try their best to make up for the damage of the universe, they can not easily make up for the leakage. It''s not a "loophole" in a simple sense. We can weave a "giant net" to stop the leaking matter and energy, and then bridge the gap of the universe by channeling the matter and energy. In the war between two universes, the power of any individual is as strong as that of one universe. Otherwise, it is difficult to play a significant role in the confrontation involving rules! Chapter 947 Whether it is the personal behavior of Sargeras or what the titans are doing now, it seems to be an epic history of resistance against aggression, which is worthy of being widely publicized and sung by later generations. However, this is not of any use, nor is it worthy of being sung, let alone meaningful. The so-called counterattack and anti aggression are all useless. Only success is worthy of being recorded in history and remembered by future generations. However, there was no sign of success in the Titans. The fate of the universe has long been determined. The so-called actions of counterattack, mending the loopholes of the universe, defending the homeland and protecting the universe are meaningless. At least for Jiangning. He and ininville watched the Titans'' behavior coldly, and did not stop them, because the result was the same whether they stopped or not. Whatever they do, whatever they try to do, they have no resistance to the general trend of the unification of the universe. They can''t even stop the universe from pausing for a second. Sargeras is the best example. This dark Titan once destroyed the Pantheon by one man. The ancient god, the creator of the void king, can hardly stop this crazy dark Titan. Under his strategy, many worlds and lives were easily occupied. Now, the dark Titan is suspended in the endless nothingness at this moment. No matter how he agitated his own strength, he could not break away from the invisible rope, so he roared angrily. "Sargeras failed!" The members of the Pantheon, the Titans who created the world and life, are struggling to support them. They try their best to repair the universe, dredge the scattered energy and the constantly leaking material. Their Titan''s power weaves the huge net to close up the loopholes of the universe, but also distracts and dredges the scattered energy and all kinds of materials, which are the essence of the universe. For the universe, every little loss is worth heartbreaking. "Now, don''t worry about him any more, listen to my order, try your best to repair the universe, and then try to push away the alien universe!" Even amanzel was shocked and unbelievable at the moment after he said this. Push aside a universe, to the powerful and invincible Titan God, also some incredible, he is so murmuring. However, the other Titans were not in the mood to distract themselves from other things. They try their best to help amanzel repair the universe. However, the regular collision between the two universes creates a high-intensity force, which easily tears the space of the universe. Let its energy and matter continuously flow out into the universe. At the same time, the assimilation of rules will make the universe weaker. Finally, the resistance of the universe will become smaller and smaller, until it is completely replaced and assimilated by the new universe and new rules. At present, with the passage of time, the rules of the universe being assimilated and changed gradually accelerate. Titans are also more and more able to feel this, they continue to retreat, to resist this interference and invisible pressure. They still have a way back, but the universe does not have such a way back. It can not move at all, and naturally there is no way back. The Titans understood, but they had nothing to do. At this moment, they finally understand how small the power of the individual will be compared with that of the universe. Although, they created the world, created life and everything. However, their powerful and magnificent power, when upgraded to the level of the universe, is difficult to play any role. So the pessimistic Titans gave up the act of repairing the universe. Because they can''t repair it as fast as the universe is breaking down. Always can only be in the back, constantly mending, followed by new loopholes once again. Today''s titans, have been exhausted, they are all powerful gods! However, the project of repairing the universe still makes them tired to death. Up to now, they have no strength and energy to repair the universe. Their strength is far from being able to keep up with the speed of constant damage of the universe, and they can only repair it passively. Now, the invasion of the unified universe is imminent, and it is closer to their universe. But, do nothing, let them close their eyes and wait to die. This is not in line with the Titan''s style of behavior, with amanzel as the leader, the Titans gathered together again. Together, and for the second time, they began to unite, burning their own everything, in exchange for a powerful and invincible power! Will their beliefs and life will, combined with the spirit of Titan, all burning, in exchange for their life has never had a strong power! "This is Titan''s last counterattack!" Titans roared, huge body burned up in the fire, strong soul and will, also burned up in the fire. The remnants of the common will intertwined and turned into Titan''s final roar. In a moment, this let Jiangning also quite moving fierce attack appeared! It takes the last roar and roar of Titan and the last will of successor Titan to light up the distorted void and the boundless universe. They burst out of the universe resolutely. After burning their lives and souls, the power they awakened turned into images of Titans in endless nothingness and roared up. "No!" The bound Sargeras also roared with anger and sorrow, and then the dark Titan realized something in his heart. He did what his brothers, his people, did. Burning himself, at this moment, whether it is the power of Titan or evil energy, through the burning, one after another into the purest power. Their bodies and souls burn up one after another. The remaining will, with endless power, converges with the titans of the Pantheon, and this power becomes more powerful. Just like a sharp spear, with the power of piercing and destroying everything. Under the control of Titan''s residual will, he bumped into the brilliant unified universe!!! Even if it is a powerful universe, in the face of Titans burning body, soul burning all the power obtained after the impact. It was also a little trembling. At the moment of the collision between the two sides, the unified universe in the state of advance unexpectedly came to a slight and unexplained pause. The dazzling brilliance lights up a large area of nothingness, so that this special land without anything is illuminated by endless light in an instant! When all this disappears, the unified universe with endless white light will move on! The Titans'' final counterattack was really terrifying and moving! But to contrast, the unified universe after sublimation and transformation can shake him, even make him pause. It''s really an unimaginable and unbelievable thing. "Titan!" Hiding in the core of the universe, Jiangning witnessed the scene with his own eyes. He paid homage to the actions of these opponents! The final counterattack, can be called Titan''s lifetime, incomparable glory, the final counterattack also saved their dignity! Compared with the will who has been shrinking in the distorted void, the unique songs of the Titans can at least be remembered by Jiangning forever! Then, the unified universe was torn apart completely and its shape was changed slowly. As a continuous extension of the curtain, covering the pressure of the past, integration of all here. Chapter 948 Yiya Alda Middle Earth! Now it is 1601 of the third era. In the past 4000 years, the whole Middle Earth has been shrouded in a dark shadow. It is the new enemy of darkness, the terrible shadow of Soren! Under his shadow, the whole Middle Earth, even amenzhou, and even the world of Alda, tremble under his magic power! Even, for a time, the world was on the verge of destruction. Until Numenol, a large island in the middle of the beregal sea, is a descendant of the Edens. Elroth was founded by elves, humans and Mayan blood. However, when he chose to take on the fate of human beings and gave up becoming an elf. In him, the "destiny" that belongs to the spirit disappears automatically. He is a half spirit, but he is not. Different from his twin brother, Elrond! The latter chose to succeed the "destiny" of the elves. Therefore, he inherited the blood of the elves, the human race and the Mayan race! They are half elves, descendants of Belem and Lucian! However, in the days when ininville was "degenerated", this original spirit was also the most powerful king in the world. In the East, under the doomsday volcano, for the Dark Lord Sauron created a frightening snake from the alien universe - alien! At the same time, he gave advice to Soren and made 19 rings of power to capture the power of elves, dwarves and humans! Based on the first ring forged by the ancestor of all the rings in the Middle Earth and part of the magic diamond as the source of strength, the supreme ring is forged in Mount doomsday! In this way, we can control the nine commandments of human beings, the seven commandments of dwarves and the three commandments of elves, and secretly seize the power of the three races! In those long and dark years, Sauron gained the power of the dwarves and other human beings besides the elves, which made his power reach an unprecedented level. At this time, the original spirit, the alien army created by ininville for Sauron, was also fully mature. In those days, Sauron, who could not bear it, accumulated a powerful and unparalleled military force. Although, in his army, there is no strong and evil life such as Yanmo and dragon. However, with hundreds of thousands of orcs, ogres and a huge army headed by aliens, it was still the first time to send troops. With a surprising speed that made Vera also fear, it swept the whole East, then the black shadow quickly swept to the west, and arrived at the beregal sea, and then crossed the sea to attack the numenol empire! This empire, built by the descendants of Eden, if it ever existed. In the future, it will grow to the point where villa will be afraid, but the historical timeline has already gone wrong. Numenor ushered in the early destruction, even if this land has the blessing of Vera and Willie, but it is still difficult to rival Soren''s army. They didn''t even have a day to support them, so they were all occupied! The black shadow that swept across the whole country, especially the terrible snake from the alien universe, achieved all of Soren''s goals with an amazing speed that made Soren feel scared. Moreover, any life on the Middle Earth will become the parasite of this terrible snake. This is a life born to kill weapons. It''s a mistake to appear in Alda. In those dark years, all things were crying, even the bright starry sky was darkened. As Sauron continues to advance, the number of alien species is also growing rapidly in an amazing way. Whether it''s the human kingdom, the dwarf kingdom or the elf Kingdom, they are all hard to defeat the alien strategy. Flesh and blood are not alien opponents at all. They are the most lethal weapons all over. Their powerful and chilling killing instinct makes the valiant warriors unable to kill aliens. Even the Elves were no exception. The United resistance of the three races broke up in an instant in the face of the alien. They retreated to the dense forest, the mountains, the marshes, the sea... Until solonden Lu numennor, the remaining three retreated to amenzhou. But in the distant and deep sky, stars shine, but can not touch the special place, where the flame lingers, the smell of destruction lingers in the endless starry sky! A statue with human form, but not belonging to the special existence of life, is venting his anger at the alien universe in front of him. What happened far away in Alda had already been perceived by him. However, at this moment, he was blocked by a strange enemy from a different universe. The immortal fire contained in the soul of iluvita is wantonly splashed by him. In this fire were born many Ainu, Yiya, Alda and all things in the Middle Earth! It not only has the power to create all things, but also has the power to punish all things! Alda''s tragedy and lament angered iluvita! In the boundless universe, he wantonly vent his anger, and the unquenchable fire continuously appears from his soul in the hands of iluvita. The art of fire is sublimated to the limit state by him, the void is burned, the stars are burned to residue, and the steel warship is transformed into gas to dissipate. But this, still can''t put out the anger from iluvita! His strong and angry, let Jiangning also headache. He did not dare to appear in front of him. He hid in the core of the universe and controlled the accumulated world origin against the enemy! He blocked the return of iluvita to Arda, and constantly sent a fleet to besiege him. Although the impact on iluvita is limited, his goal has been achieved. Then, taking advantage of the space where iluvita is entangled by him, he uses the origin of the world as the channel to lead him through layers of obstacles and responds to the message calling him. Along with the East, a vast forest bathed in golden light all day long, together with some peaks belonging to the misty mountains, rises in the sound of a complete shock. The vision and the sound of HTC resounding through Alda startled the eyes of Vera, Willie and Soren! Their eyes met, looking to the East, to the source of the vision. They saw a huge piece of land, rising up in a soft light and flying slowly to the sky. Finally, it turned into a meteor and disappeared. Soren was in a trance, aware of it. However, when he destroyed the foot of Numenor, the former convenience is the land of immortality amenzhou! So, Soren, who is about to get revenge, drives his killing regiment to attack amenzhou across the sea! The terrified Vera and Willie pull up the perory mountains around Amen island and lift it to an incredible level! And closed all the passes to prevent Sauron from entering the land of immortality. At the same time, veramanway summoned his Messenger, the eagle. Hovering in the sky, day and night constantly watching, trying to cross the perory mountains, into the Solon of vilino. The hunter in Vera, olomi, is the beast group that can climb the rocks. He rides the most elite Hunter among the three groups and climbs the mountains with him. He is the sniper Soren group. Wuomu, the king of the sea and the Lord of the waters, is setting off endless waves and pounding amenzhou! Wash the army under Sauron into the sea and drown them all! However, wuomu did not know the particularity of the alien. The aliens that fall into the sea lay eggs in the water, and the ten thousand beasts that parasitize in the sea. Later, more huge aliens emerged from the sea and boarded the land of amenzhou. However, this is not the end. The animals born in the ocean make the alien like a fish in water and add wings like a tiger. They breed recklessly in the vast sea. And went deep into the sea of beregail, and attacked the temple of ouomu, the Lord of the waters. Even if the master of the sea, but also unbearable endless alien legion, helpless, and flustered wuomu had to leave the sea, return to vilino. At this point, even the sea is completely occupied by alien! Chapter 949 Although Vera and Willie have raised the holy mountain around Amen, the perorie mountains! In order to stop Sauron''s army, the real entry into vilino! However, although Soren is not yet able to enter the vilino, he is blocked outside the perory mountains. Bear the attack of Vera and Willie, and can not carry out an effective counterattack. But when the king of the sea, the Lord of the waters, Vila oumou, did a stupid thing. His behavior, however, made Soren completely get rid of the heavy fog. Although he has not yet been able to enter the vilino, Soren and his regiment have boarded the land of amenzhou. Depending on the characteristics of undead land, those who land in amenzhou will live forever. As a result, his orcs and other evil regiments were compensated for their short life span. Relying on the holy mountain, he built a series of fortifications in the perory mountains, and cut through the ground to open tunnels in all directions. He wanted to dig a tunnel into vilino, but villa had expected that. Veraole used his power to cover all the rocks at the bottom of Mount perory with solid minerals and diamonds. All these minerals and diamonds, which used to make people envious, are now used as a solid defense against vilino. Although Soren could not enter vilino, the characteristics of the land of immortality made Soren accelerate the cultivation of his various regiments. During that time, the holy land of immortality, on the other side of the mountains, was filled with endless smoke and poison gas all day long. Vera is angry but helpless! With the passage of time, the number of heteromorphism breeding in the sea is also increasing. Vera can kill aliens, but she can''t kill them all at once. Often as long as there is a fish that has missed the net, the number of alien species will recover again soon. Their appearance is more disgusting and frightening than oak! At this time, Sauron, because of the foolish behavior of ouomu, sprouted a new breed that could fly over the holy mountain and Perry. To this end, he began to send oaks and aliens under his command to all parts of China. Capture all large creatures that have wings and can fly. In his planned breeding, alien re emergence of new arms, rib wing alien, give full play to the talent of flight. They can fly higher, farther and more endurable than their hosts! Compared with them, solondo, the king of eagles, and his group of eagles are also dwarfed. The birth and appearance of the new alien makes the fear in Vera and Willie completely unable to be buried. They began to take the initiative to attack, and this also triggered a new round of fierce fighting. The elite archers and riders of the three races ride on eagles and all kinds of mountain animals. They shoot all over the perory mountains, trying to climb the holy mountain perory''s alien and oak. Between the mountains, above the sky, the two sides fought miserably. Even Vera and Willie, together, raised the height of the Holy tree perory, making it more dangerous, smoother and more insurmountable. However, the alien that was born to kill still seems very easy to climb. On their backs, the elite shooter of the underdog oak. The three groups formed with vera are constantly fighting against each other in the mountains. In those days, the side of Mount Perry was completely stained with blood. The original smooth mountain wall is pitted by the abnormal blood. The underground excavation against villino has never stopped. Even though veraoli created all kinds of veins and gem veins as the barrier of holy mountain, under the excavation of oak and alien, the veins will be finished one day and the gem veins will be exhausted one day. In the past, villino, who was immersed in laughter, also lost his laughter in those years. Everyone, in the face of Sauron''s interception, is in constant panic. As time goes by, the number of alien armies is increasing, and the types are becoming more and more ordinary. Sauron made the aliens live on all kinds of life in the Middle Earth, so he cultivated all kinds of aliens. The number of troops under his command is also increasing day by day. Every once in a while, countless troops will attack the perory mountains. To this end, the villas even built various military fortifications and defensive measures in the mountains. However, Soren''s attack is stronger than one day. After the end of each round of attack, countless bodies will be left everywhere in the holy mountain perory. And the pressure villa are facing is also increasing day by day! The whole state of Amen, central Turkey and Alda, is facing complete destruction. The new enemy of the dark, Soren, gives Vera and Willie enormous fear and pressure. He is more terrible than the former morgos, the Soren who inherited the position of morgos. When morgos reached the peak of his day, he could not do anything. Finally, the time of the day is coming. Because the speed of alien breeding is very fast, Soren''s command has never been lack of all kinds of soldiers! When Sauron gathered the alien legions scattered all over the Middle Earth, he finally launched a comprehensive attack. The sea around amenzhou is completely surrounded by the alien in the sea. Land is a variety of alien, riding oak, began a swarm of bees to climb the perory mountains. And in the sky, it is occupied by all kinds of flying aliens. No matter where you start to look, you can clearly see that a suffocating huge black shadow covers amenzhou. Rao is the holy mountain. Perry is pushed to the limit by Vera, and can''t stop the terrifying black figure of the alien. Then the general attack began. From the bottom of the earth, the surface of the earth, to the sky, there are terrifying black figures. Vera and Willie are completely flustered in the face of this endless alien. They gathered all the military power of the vilino, the forces of the elves, the human race, the seven dwarves, and the military power that Vera and VILI have created and cultivated over the years. Relying on the defense measures established by the perorie mountains, they started the fierce war against Sauron and alien! That fierce war, just an hour, let perory everywhere scattered all kinds of bodies. The blood of the human race, the blood of the elves, and the blood of the dwarves, aliens, and oaks are everywhere. The alien blood, however, left potholes all over perory. Villas have no way back. All villas fight in person, leading various regiments to defend underground, surface and sky. The LORD God takes Maiya, wearing armor and armor, and constantly fights with oak and alien. They kept repelling the impact of alien, but did not wait to give him a little time to rest, a new round of attack began again. Although, the alien is not villa and Maiya''s opponent. However, relying on the fearsome reproductive ability and the fierce nature of fearlessness to death, their constant attack also makes the villas fear. In particular, the alien blood will always bring serious threat to Villa''s army. Even in the face of an impregnable steel barrier that even the alien can''t tear for a while. They will always hurt each other, with the blood flowing out after the mutilation, waving to the steel barrier that hinders their progress. And often, this kind of crazy offensive behavior of the alien will always bring tragic casualties. However, no matter vera or the three groups, no one dares to step back. Although they died, but the underworld Mandus constantly let them come back to life, and then fight again. It is not only the dead soldiers of the three races who are constantly resurrected, but also the soldiers who died in the battle with morgos in ancient times. He was also awakened by Mandus, and then given a new, strong physical form, wearing helmets and armor, holding the weapons of his life, and fighting again. This war has nothing to do with glory, justice or evil, but a battle of life and death! Win, all lives win new opportunities. Defeat is the moment when Alda is completely destroyed! Chapter 950 The fierce fight launched under the holy mountain Perry makes the holy and peaceful place of immortality shrouded in a thick haze. All day long, the cry of killing kept echoing day and night above the sky. At that time, Middle Earth was quiet, and no life dared to reverberate on the vast land of Middle Earth. Because the dark shadow from Soren, the demon king, covers the whole Middle Earth. He was more terrifying than when morgos was evil! Because no matter the former dark enemy, the fallen Vera, has never let Alda and Middle Earth suffer such a situation in the end. Most of the time, his evil figure is always shrouded in the already destroyed land of the West - berryander. But now, Soren, who took over the power of morgos, has done something that morgos did not do in his life. Whether it is the West that has long been destroyed, or the vast middle earth east of the shire and even the whole misty mountains, all shiver under the shadow of Sauron. Because his magic power, no longer any life, dare to haunt all over the Middle Earth. Since the elves, the humans, and the dwarves, the three nations have worked together to deal with the threat of Sauron. He was in one place against Sauron. However, after being easily defeated by Sauron, both the eastern land where Mordor is located and the vast land to the west of the misty mountains are all occupied. Under the front of Sauron''s army, they were driven out wantonly and scattered in the middle of the earth. Some people, together with the remaining military strength and population of the three ethnic groups, kept retreating with the three ethnic groups. To the land of immortality, amenzhou! There are also some people who live in various parts of Middle Earth in the pursuit and hunting of alien and oak. They are hidden in the mountains, in the ravines, or in the dark caves; Later, because Sauron besieged amenzhou, he destroyed the Glorious Kingdom established by Eden, the Numenor empire. Because of the wrong decision of the Lord of the water, ouomu, the alien was growing wantonly in the sea. Later, the war with Vera made Soren order the alien to breed wantonly in the vast middle land. In the long time, the life of China has experienced the era of giant lamp in ancient times and the era of double trees in ancient times. As well as that sad call heroic, heartbreaking and proud, still proud of the first era. At the end of the first era, the elves, human beings and dwarves of that time. Among them, there are several unparalleled leaders in the world, followed by the leader of the great Elven king. Under the disadvantage, they completed the brilliant feat of encircling angban. In the following hundreds of years, the three-way coalition forces joined forces with adegarland and completed the strategic main attack against morgos, the enemy of all living beings in China and the Dark Lord! In the first era, which is still reminiscent of later generations, bereryander, a land of China and the west, was under the threat of morgos. But the people of the West are not afraid. Because in the front, on the mountain of terror, there is a solid defense line established by the three ethnic groups. There are a large number of excellent leaders of the three ethnic groups headed by the king of inningville. Their posture stands aloof in the north, blocking any attempt by morgos to go south and invade the three ethnic groups. However, it''s a pity that beren is a human who has a relationship with the finrod family. Because of love, Lucien, daughter of ELU singe, went to the North alone to steal the magic diamond during the period when singe was confused. Although he got the fairy diamond and married his favorite girl, Lucien had an unprecedented beauty. However, his behavior made finrod fall into a desperate situation of death. In order to rescue fenrod, ininville led only a small amount of troops to the north to rescue fenrod, but fell into the plot of morgos and was besieged by groups. In addition, after ininville''s absence, morgos''s conspiracy against human beings and dwarves disintegrated the common hatred of the three races, making the three races alliance a good situation and declaring the end of the situation! Although ininville killed the physical form of morgos, the master of darkness, he was also corrupted by morgos! The king of spirits, who is recognized by Vera and later generations as the most powerful spirit, is an indelible pain in the hearts of all living beings in Middle Earth. The subsequent events proved this, and no one thought of it, including villa. After the fall, ininville was so evil and crazy. He is more terrible than morgos. It seems that once the good and beautiful spirit degenerates, it can become the extreme evil in the world. His intelligence and learning, all the knowledge he had learned in the past in vilino, together with his original fantastic ideas, made him create the terrible snake alien, which had been in trouble for thousands of years and almost destroyed Alda! ¡­¡­ The fight to the death around Mount Perry is becoming more and more fierce! Between the mountains and gullies, above the blue sea and blue sky, and even under the dark caves, there are fierce battles everywhere. Between heaven and earth, was a sound of shock through heaven and earth fighting sound washed away. In addition to the sound of shouting and killing, the sound of swordsmen colliding, the rest of the voice is the hoarse and deep cry of the alien. Through the precipitation of time, both the people of China and the God of amenzhou have understood the horror of the alien. They are more evil, more indifferent and more fearless than any dark life created by morgos, the former dark master. Born for killing, born for war, the alien is extremely indifferent. Their only belief in life is to kill. Besides, they don''t have any emotion. However, the cost of the birth of heteromorphic, cheap people hair, they can be amazing speed, beyond the imagination of a very short period of time to mature. They don''t need to learn. They are born with fighting skills. All over, they can become the most ruthless killing weapons. Their black bodies swept the Middle Earth and submerged the sea. Now, the land of amenzhou, the land of immortality, is under the command of Soren to attack amenzhou, which is now in a precarious state. The elves, the humans and the dwarves are already in despair. Vera and Maiya, too. Alien and oak, they killed unknown, but the vision of the land, is still endless black torrent. It''s a state of endless killing. What''s more, new alien species emerge constantly from the sea. They live on top of all the animals in the sea and gather the excellent genes of the animals in the sea. More agile than any marine animal, but also good at swimming. They surrounded the vast amenzhou from all directions! In the sky, it is the excellent gene boarding in the winged life, and the winged alien is born again. They gather in the blue sky and cover the world. All day long, the peaceful land of immortality has been almost buried by all kinds of corpses. Vera, however, was desperate and looked forward to the destruction of Alda. However, at this time. In the distant sky, there was a flash of fire, and then the flame rose against the wind, and in an instant it spread all over the world. Flames fall everywhere, blue sky, blue sea, crypt land, countless abnormal shapes that should not exist, are engulfed by flames one after another. They howled miserably and turned to ashes in the fire. The fire is burning, and there is no fish in the sky, the earth and the sea. All of them are burned up by the fire. Astounded Vera, cheering people of the three ethnic groups, launched a comprehensive counterattack under the call of Vera! Soren, who was not in a good situation, ran away again and returned to the dark crypt of Middle Earth, shivering. He was afraid of the anger of iluvita, the anger of the three peoples and Vera, so he ran away, gave up everything and ran away. The land of amenzhou was cleaned up by iluvita, and then the immortal fire fell to all parts of Middle Earth, clearing up the endless alien there! Clean up this already filthy, almost completely destroyed Alda world. After a short period of renovation, the anger and counter attack from amenzhou began! Chapter 951 After the end of the harassment from the alien universe, the slightly tired iluvita has no time to pay attention to the isville elves scattered into the void! He returned to a secret place for a rest. In order to ease their fatigue, while leaving part of the spirit to continue to pay attention to the Alda world. The birth of the alien makes iluvita extremely angry and heartache. He did not expect that his best son, the first awakened spirit, was also given the name of ininville by himself. Even after the fall, there will be evil thoughts which are hard to be found in the world. His intelligence and creative talent. It would bring such a deep disaster to Alda that Alda almost fell into the brink of destruction. This situation is unacceptable to iluveta. Although there are still doubts, iluvita no longer wants to pay attention to them. He needs a proper rest, and then saves Alda who is on the verge of destruction. Distracted eyes, watching all over Alda, looking at the big snake with black skin and terrible shape. The strange and frightening way of reproduction and killing makes iluveta a little afraid. Although aliens can''t threaten him, there are places where such terrorist creatures exist. Don''t think about the possibility of survival. Their birth and growth, only very meager food can survive for a long time. For all kinds of extreme environment, also has amazing patience! In addition, the way of killing that makes all living beings fear is doomed that any flesh and blood body is also hard to defeat the alien. Subsequently, the landing of villino''s action, is to let iluvita''s endurance climbed to the limit state. He saw Alda''s plaything, being trampled by the alien wantonly. Seeing all living beings of Alda, they are devoured and propagated wantonly by alien. Finally, when iluvita had a little rest, she could not bear it. She was already very angry. He called out the immortal fire hidden in the soul and threw it to the vast Alda and amenzhou. Once upon a time, Vera was created and endowed with the function of creation to show his anger to all living beings. No one can stop it, and the frightening alien is burned out in an instant in the face of the immortal fire. Then, the immortal fire will burn all the countless heteromorphic creatures from all over the Middle Earth and in the water! Clean up the filthy Middle Earth thoroughly. After that, it flew to the Middle Earth, or under the deep sea, or in the dark crypt, where there might be heteromorphic eggs, and all of them were cared for by the immortal fire. Burn all the remaining heteromorphic and possible eggs to purify the filthy Middle Earth. After that, iluvita would not care. In his view, China has its own established "destiny" to survive, which will eliminate the things that should not exist, and the rest will not hinder the continued operation of the destiny. Therefore, iluvita, who cleans up all the things in Alda, disappears again, sleeps in the mysterious realm unknown by no one, and recovers the lost power. Iluveta helps Vera and all living beings in Middle Earth to eliminate the terrifying alien. After that, Vera led the three ethnic groups and the army of amenzhou to land in the middle of the earth and cleanse the evil life there. However, Vera couldn''t find Soren. Even if they searched all over Middle Earth, they couldn''t find Soren in hiding. In desperation, villas returned to vilino again. This catastrophe is not only for the people of the three ethnic groups, but also for amenzhou, the land of immortality. It was not only the people of the three ethnic groups who suffered heavy losses, but also amenzhou. What''s more, in the wider Middle Earth, there are more places to be repaired by villas. In the days to come, the damage to the world caused by the war almost made villa have no time to watch and repair things outside the world. Although the people of the three ethnic groups returned to Middle Earth again, even if the three ethnic groups were united again, the situation could not return to the period before Sauron''s rampage. They have suffered heavy losses in both military strength and population. However, in order to prevent Sauron from fighting back again, after discussion, the three groups decided to build a solid defense line relying on the vast misty mountains. Stop any possibility of Sauron, cross the misty mountains again and enter the West! As a result, the elves, dwarves and humans settled in the west of the misty mountains and established their homes. The three groups rely on their different talents to assign their own tasks. Among them, because of their rapid reproductive capacity, most of them live and multiply in the vast plains and hills to rebuild the country and city. And because they breed so fast, they will play a major role in the future against Sauron. The elves built their homes again in the valley and the forest. Most of their countries were close to the side of the misty mountains. They watched Sauron''s return with keen eyes and quick action. The dwarfs, on the other hand, built vast and huge underground cities in the caves and underground of the misty mountains. They will be the first line of defense, relying on solid mountains and vast underground, to establish a line of defense, monitoring the dark forces of Sauron. Soren only pays close attention to all the actions of the three clans at the present stage. Fearing that Vera might pay attention to him and pursue his eyes, Soren, as if at the end of the first era, began to hibernate under the darkest ground in Middle Earth. At the same time, in the vast and dark underground, he began to cultivate his own army again. Oak, ogre and even the dark eight clawed spider are all in the plan of Solon''s cultivation. Although the alien is terrifying and powerful, but the angry flame of iluvita completely eliminated the alien, making this evil creature from the alien universe, which should not exist, completely extinct! On the other hand, Soren didn''t have the information about ininville''s creation of alien on that day. He didn''t know how ininville had created this kind of creature, but it didn''t hinder Soren''s strong psychology. Therefore, under the dark ground, while cultivating his own army, he is also trying to create a powerful creature himself. Even if the creature created is not as frightening as the alien. However, as long as it is a little similar, stronger than oak and ogres, it represents the possibility of victory for Soren. Because, the siege of amenzhou, let Soren in fact see, villas are not strong irresistible. Although they are strong, but the boundless sea of people tactics, still effective. Thinking of this, Soren began to express dissatisfaction and indignation with iluvita. If iluvita had not intervened, then perhaps amenzhou would have been conquered by him and he would have entered the sacred kingdom of vilino. Replace Vera''s supremacy over Alda and Middle Earth. Then, he will completely surpass his former master, the dark master, what morgos once did. The whole Middle Earth and Alda will be completely destroyed. Then he goes to the place of nothingness in legend, where there is no place, to welcome back his master''s Supreme Soul. Then, in the endless fire and cry, re ignite the war and create a new world again. Unfortunately, it was so close to him. However, all these things were destroyed by iluvita''s intervention, and Soren, who was extremely indignant, roared in the dark underground. Around by his call, oaks gathered from all over the Middle Earth, shivering in Soren''s anger. They were in a state of panic. After the anger in his heart was vented for a while, Solon, who calmed down again, began a long dormant period. He wants to accumulate enough strength. He wants to revenge on the elves, the human race, the dwarves and the Vera. To this end, he began to brew a new conspiracy, although this conspiracy is not comparable to his master. However, Sauron still has to go through a long time and hibernation, so as to paralyze the elves, humans and dwarves! Chapter 952 Iluvita took the hand to destroy the alien in Alda, and he saved the world on the verge of destruction. After a short period of renovation, the villas, belonging to the army of villino, went out of the undead one after another, crossed the vast sea of beregal, and came to all parts of Middle Earth. In order to eliminate the evil and darkness, the people of China once again lived in all parts of China. However, the three ethnic groups who suffered heavy losses did not dare to cross the misty mountains to settle down. They settled and multiplied in the vast land on the west side of the misty mountains. The elves and dwarves were very close to the misty mountains. They were responsible for monitoring the evil hidden in the East. Humans, on the other hand, breed in the plains and hills, and are ready to give the elves and dwarves the necessary assistance. Soren continued to hibernate in the dark and began his long endurance. Because he knows that villa''s eyes will not always be watching him, his actions bring Arda heavy trauma, villa needs to repair the world one by one. Therefore, it will not be too long to stay in the eyes of China. He also needs time to cultivate a brand new army and do a good job in the next round of war. And time has passed. With the passage of time, human beings gradually recover. They have built cities and villages and kingdoms on the vast land. Civilization has also developed to a great extent. So did the dwarves. They lived in the misty mountains and other mountains, and built magnificent underground kingdoms under the earth. The elves, led by kildan, once again rebuilt the gray harbor to connect with villino. Some of the nordo elves, led by celtrier, built a beautiful Elven Kingdom, roslorian, in the vast forest in the south of denland. Elrond (King Elon) rebuilt ravendale on the ruins. After the war, serenduy, who led some of the Sinda elves and some of the isville elves who returned to Middle Earth, established the kingdom of woodland in the ogre woodland near ravendale. Together with the dwarves, they watched the darkness and evil that might cross the misty mountains. However, with the passage of time, the pain caused by the war has gradually healed, people gradually forget the war. Because Sauron has been dormant for a long time, he has not appeared in China. Similarly, no one has found the places and footprints of oak. Human beings are so, dwarves are so, they are too short life, let them easily forget the war brought about by the tragic grief. In addition to seeing the wars that took place in very old books, the wars that took place in ancient times and the wars that Soren ravaged have long been forgotten with the passage of time, and the bards can''t be heard singing about that fierce battle in pubs. As a result, humans gradually forget the covenant made by their ancestors, elves and dwarves. The same is true of the dwarves who are loyal to digging for treasure. For a long time, as the dwarves gradually recovered, their focus remained on asking for more minerals and treasures from the earth, rather than monitoring Sauron. Although the elves survive for a long time, they still remember their responsibilities, but as time goes by, the elves'' life gradually becomes comfortable. Gradually, he lost his due vigilance. Compared with the human race and the dwarf race, they have no advantage at all. On the contrary, with the gradual increase of the population of the two nationalities, it also aroused the vigilance of the elves. Especially when people become more and more greedy, they are more and more obvious. For the needs of land, for all the needs, let mankind continue to develop living space. Even if the Elves were built in dense forests and hard to find river valleys, they began to be vigilant against the growing greed of human beings. Too long time, let the two families forget the ancestors and the spirit of the offensive and defensive pact. Similarly, they also forget what happened in the ancient times, the first era. They also forget that their ancestors, who were under the command of the elves king, fought against the threat of malgos, the Dark Lord and the great enemy of Arda. They forget that ancient time, the two families share a common hatred with the elves, and the scenes of ancient epic fighting with morgos. Yes, time has made them forget everything and Soren''s threat. In the beautiful woodland Kingdom, this is a kingdom of elves established by the isville elves, Sinda elves and Nando. After Soren left vilino, the origin of the terrible black snake was also spread. The three tribes know that the black snake, which almost destroyed the Middle Earth, was an evil creature created for Sauron by the legendary monarch of the elves, ininville. Almost destroyed Alda''s alien, let villas exclaim fear at the same time, for the past of inenville''s depravity is also incomparable regret. He should have lived in vilino and accompanied Vera, but he was corrupted by the evil milkow because of his negligence at that time. Ininville, with the title of the strongest spirit in the world, has been accompanied by evil ever since. For Vera, they still feel heartache in retrospect. Although, after the fall of ininville, the creation of the dark serpent almost destroyed Alda. However, the villas are not disgusted with ininville''s senses. They are mostly heartbroken and feel sorry for him. Although Vera didn''t blame them, the elves of isville, who didn''t choose to return to Middle Earth at the beginning, felt guilty. Although the people of the same race did not blame them, the way humans and dwarves looked at them at that time made them feel uneasy. As a result, when iluvita destroyed the alien that occupied all parts of Alda, some of the elves returned to Middle Earth. For some reason, they returned to Middle Earth. Instead of joining the Kingdom established by the nordo, they joined the kingdom of woodland established by serenduyi. And, with a trace of guilt, he is responsible for monitoring the darkness of Middle Earth. In fact, no one has ever invited them to do so. This matter, on the contrary, is the initiative of the isville elves. They patrol the border all day long, patrol the vast misty mountains, and supervise all possible crimes. However, as time went by, Sauron remained dormant in the vast east and never appeared. No one knows where Soren is hiding! Soren may exist in the vast middle earth and the underground caves, but he has never appeared, but has been accumulating his own strength. Until that day comes, he will take the initiative to show up and start a new round of war again. With the passage of time, the right time for Soren has come. Chapter 953 Compared with Sauron, who is ready to move and feels that the time is gradually ripe, human beings are more and more dissatisfied with the territory they inhabit now because of the gradual recovery of their own strength. The human kingdom urgently needs more land to survive, and the long time has long forgotten the turbulent years. Therefore, the human kingdoms took the initiative to cross the misty mountains, occupy the vast land to the east of the misty mountains, and settle down and build cities. The warning from the elves has not been taken seriously by the human nations. On the contrary, they began to guard against the Elven Kingdom west of the misty mountains. Because with the gradual increase of human beings, they constantly went out to explore new land, cut firewood, and also had more frequent conflicts with the elves. The elves are naturally dissatisfied with the destruction of forests by human beings, which is actually destroying their homes. In the face of unauthorized to come to their homes in the felling of human beings, elves often give expulsion, but this thing happened frequently, eventually the contradiction between human and elves, began to deepen gradually, and has come to the edge of war. Humans don''t trust elves. This distrust comes from the talent and longevity of both sides. Compared with human beings with short life span, the life span of elves is too long. Each of their older existence can be called a living history. Although both of them are iluvita''s children, iluvita is too partial to the eldest son. Compared with the tall, handsome and immortal elves, the weak, ordinary and changeable human beings can''t be compared with the elves. In history, they were allies, teachers and students. However, it has been too long for human beings to forget this. They are now growing in population and strength. Although the individual is strong, but the sparsely populated elves, human beings have begun to dominate. They are not afraid of elves as they were in ancient times. On the contrary, the gap between the two ethnic groups is constantly narrowing. In the end, compared with the possible threat of Sauron, the elves have not forgotten their duties, but the human beings have long forgotten them. Now, they look maliciously at the elves. In the beautiful woodland Kingdom, today we welcome a special guest, the fairy queen from the beautiful roslorian, galantrel. After a long time, she stepped into the woodland kingdom for the first time. "Since when will nordo step into Cinda''s territory?" Serenduyi sits on the throne and faces the fairy queen in front of him. There is not a smile on his face, but a cold sneer¡° Nordo has slaughtered our people many times, and this oath and curse are still pressing you. Now, you have entered Cinda''s territory again. Do you want to repeat history again? " Kyle Trier, with a mild temperament, didn''t get angry when she saw this. She whispered in a soft voice, "what happened in those years was that nordo did something wrong. But nordo also paid a heavy price for this, the former killers have returned to the palace of mendos. But our hands are not stained with Cinda''s blood. We are a group of innocent people. Now in your country, we have to bear the name of the executioner! " "Hum!" Serenduy sat up straight and said sarcastically, "the beautiful and beautiful isville language, speaking from your mouth, is a serious blasphemy to this beautiful language. If our ancestor ininville is still alive, I don''t know how he can imagine that the language he painstakingly created should be spoken from the enemy. " "If you think it''s blasphemous for me to speak the language of isville, then I can speak the language of nordo instead..." keltrel was interrupted by serenduy before he finished his words. "The enemy''s language has not been spoken by our family for thousands of years, and we refuse to learn it. This is the forbidden area that the ancient king Xinge once issued, and we always remember it. " "But we have fought side by side, the Northern War in ancient times, the recent war against Sauron. Whether it''s Fanya, isville, nordo, or Cinda, we''ve all fought side by side... Can''t this eliminate the gap between us? Although nordo has slaughtered Cinda many times, it has nothing to do with us. Our hands are not stained with Cinda''s blood. We are innocent, but now in your country, we have to bear the name of murderer, which is really unfair to us "I was in the Northern War, too! It was following my father, as a member of the cavalry of ininville, and many times taking part in the war with ininville. Under his command, we easily slaughtered oak. Under his command, the three ethnic groups completed the goal of joining adegarland. Even though the number of oak was several times that of us at that time, under his command, we still won the war! " For this reason, serandui will lean back on the throne, most of his body covered by shadow, "but what did you do after ininville disappeared? Despite the mutual cooperation between nordo and Sinda, they slaughtered dorias and made the two families who were as good as ever enemies again. Now, even if your hands are not stained with the blood of my relatives, what is your identity when you come to my country today? And in what capacity should we face the Sinda and the isville clans? " For this reason, kellantriel said, "no one wants to repeat what happened in the past. Because that''s the truth after all. It''s an iron fact that nordo slaughtered Cinda many times, which can''t be changed. Time, also can''t flow back to prevent the tragedy. Ininville is a great spirit king. His extraordinary wisdom and magnanimity are heartbreaking. No matter Fanya, nordo and Cinda, only when they face him and his banner, the scattered three groups become a whole in an instant. He has a convincing prestige, commanding the original three tribes, to deal with the threat of morgos. So... "Galantrel straightened her chest and said," I came to your Kingdom today as Lord nordo and Lord roslorian. We have a clear conscience, our hands are not stained with Cinda''s blood, even now in the face of ininville, I dare to say this with a clear conscience "And what''s your purpose?" Galantrel said: "after thousands of years of recuperation, human strength has been restored and strong. And between elves and humans, they are on the verge of war. Besides, Sauron''s eyes are still watching in the east of middle Turkey. Once the elves and humans start a war, regardless of the outcome, only Soren will benefit in the end. Even though roslorian has the power to defeat mankind, the consequences are disastrous. Roslorian, who has lost a lot of strength, will not be able to deal with the threat after Soren. " "So, did nordo choose to ask for help from Cinda?" "That''s right!" Galantrel said frankly. "Ha ha ha." Serenduy laughed, and then he said, "what on earth makes you so confident that you ask for help from the kingdom of sindah people killed by your relatives? We are enemies on both sides. Why should I help the enemies of my family? In the hands of your ancestors, Sinda''s blood was stained, and the blood could not be faded even after thousands of years. Today, you nordo are once again in the face of disaster, but come to the enemy for help. " "I''m sorry! Nordo has to deal with the difficulties he faces. I can''t help him! " Serandui shook his head, and then he got up and left the throne, his body disappearing in the shadow. Seeing this, galantrel left the woodland Kingdom and went to ravendale, the valley. In front of the large murals, reliefs and statues in the palace, serenduy was watching the most magnificent Chinese epic. He was looking at the vivid figures carved on the reliefs, and he was sitting on a strong stag, waving his sword to kill countless oaks. There were corpses piled under his feet in front of him, A fierce devil is looking at him in fear. "Ininville..." murmured serandoy. His eyes followed the body of the sword and looked at the flawless diamond inlaid at the end of the hilt. His eyes immediately became obsessed and murmured, "fairy diamond..." Chapter 954 Galantrel left the woodland kingdom for nothing, which made her heart extremely heavy, especially after human beings forgot the battle that almost destroyed Alda, facing the rapid rise of human beings and more and more powerful power. It happened that the Three Kingdoms of the Elves were not united at all, especially when Cinda had too many prejudices about nordo, there was no possibility for the two sides to unite again. Even though serenduy clearly understood that the ethnic group led by galantrel had not participated in the massacre of dorias, his prejudice against nordo still made serenduy unable to choose to unite with his enemies to deal with the war of the human kingdom. Among the elves, galantrel did not have the prestige of ininville at that time, and could gather the strength of the three groups under his leadership. And he defeated morgos many times. In the later Northern War, he completely blocked morgos in angban and did not dare to go south. Although the follow-up development, out of everyone''s expectation, led to a good situation broken. However, this can not be said to be the fault of ininville alone. But Even, sometimes, galantrel couldn''t help thinking that if the situation faced by their elves at this moment was led by ininville. It''s very likely that no amount of human beings will be able to compete with the elves under ininville''s leadership. But it''s a pity that inenville disappeared, along with the beautiful white city of spire, wislear. There is no trace of ininville in Middle Earth. "Ininville..." This name has too many meanings in China. It symbolizes an era and the prosperity of the elves. His posture, his posture when he straddles the bucks and waves the sword, fascinates galantrel. It should be said that the female elves of that era had some ideas about ininville. Even Singh once wanted Lucien, her most beautiful pearl, to marry inenville. However, at that time, Singh clearly knew that ininville had no idea of his daughter, but regarded her as a younger generation. Although the elves are different from human beings, the long excellent life has created a special Elven society. However, inenville still lacks the beauty of Lucien. Even if she is unprecedented, no one can surpass her beauty. In that case, galantrel had a special feeling for ininville. However, the huge gap between the two sides is an insurmountable gap. In addition to the actual threat of morgos, eninville is always busy arranging strategies, allocating materials and assigning tasks to all ethnic groups. As a result, galantrel has never had a chance to approach the legendary king of spirits. Between the two sides, there was no hotbed for the birth of feelings, and after ininville was corrupted by morgos, there was no possibility between the two sides. It''s a pity for Karen triershu to bury her weak feelings in the deepest part of her heart. After leaving the woodland Kingdom, with this complex emotion, galantrel went to the country established by her son-in-law, Elrond. She left the border of the woodland kingdom with very few followers, sitting on a tall white horse. Head for the Xiangshui River, then cross the Breuning ferry to ravendale£¨ It means deep rift valley There, galantrel met her son-in-law, Elrond, the half ELF KING! "The vitality of human beings recovers rapidly, and their population and strength gradually surpass ours. At the same time, people''s greed is also expanding, they continue to occupy the land, build towns and villages. Even Gondor, one of the kingdoms of mankind, had already crossed the misty mountains and expanded eastward along the White Mountains. It''s Soren''s power there. Hidden Soren is dormant in places we don''t know. However, the ancient ally mankind has forgotten the covenant and oath signed on that day. The desire for land makes human beings less and less satisfied with all their land. Even though roslorian has no threat to them, they still point their troops at roslorian. " Galantrel sighed, "and our other ancient allies, the dwarves, are addicted to constantly asking the earth for all kinds of minerals, gold, silver and all kinds of jewelry. The Lord of the rings still has a great influence on them that day. They don''t care about the outside world''s disputes at all, and they gradually forget the "offensive and defensive alliance" formed by the three tribes in the past. In the face of the coming war between the elves and human beings, the dwarves can no longer be trusted! And our fellow countrymen, woodland Kingdom, also resolutely refused my request, so I came to your country to ask for help! " Elrond was obedient and sighed, "Cinda can''t forget what happened in those years, and won''t choose to forgive. Even in vilino, the originally divided people once again joined hands with humans and dwarves against Sauron. However, after Sauron absconded to Middle Earth, the feud between nordo and Cinda was brought up again. Even this hatred has blinded serandui''s eyes, making him ignore his relatives'' requests for help and choose to sit back and ignore them. I don''t know how the woodland Kingdom and ravendale can survive once roslorian suffers a heavy loss Galantrel was obedient and looked at Elrond in surprise. "So you agreed?" Elrond said with a smile, "my wife''s mother is in trouble. My mother-in-law comes to ravendale in person and I won''t refuse to say anything. What''s more, roslorian is in trouble, which is equivalent to ravendale. Even if the enemy was an old ally, ravendale would never sit by and watch roslorian fall into danger and Ruin under the human forces! " "That''s great!" Galantrel said happily, "with the addition of ravendale, I have full confidence in repelling the human army, and we don''t have to suffer too much. After all, in the Middle East, there is still Soren''s shadow watching in the dark. " "It''s just a pity that serenduyi won''t help us, otherwise, with the strength of the three nationalities, there is no army in the world that can defeat kundi!" Galantrel said helplessly. "Do you want me to go to woodland Kingdom and persuade serenduy face to face?" Galantrel shook his head. "No, he''s too prejudiced against nordo. It''s a hatred that''s been going on since the first era. Although the Finn once pleaded guilty in the presence of ininville, the hatred between the two groups was resolved when the Finn died. But unfortunately, King Singh was fascinated by the magic diamond and fell into Vera''s curse. The subsequent dorias massacre once again made the two families who had made up as good as ever continue to hate each other. In particular, serenduy''s father, who was killed in the tragedy of dorias, had a deep prejudice against nordo. It can''t be healed... " "I''m willing to go and persuade serandue myself to help roslorian!" At this moment, galantrel and Elrond heard an old but gentle voice in their ears. They turned their heads and saw an old man with a pointed hat, gray hair and beard, wearing a gray robe and holding a wooden staff standing nearby, looking at them with a gentle smile on his face. "Misrandil!" Chapter 955 "Misrandil!" Galantrel said pleasantly. Elrond also had a smile on his face. They got up from the throne and went to the old man in a grey robe. "Ha ha ha." The old man in the grey robe grinned brightly, "my friends, I haven''t seen you for a long time since we parted in vilino. How are you doing? " "When did you get to Middle Earth, misrandil?" Inquired galantrel. The latter replied with a smile, "ah, I have been in China for a long time..." "Then why didn''t you come to our old friends?" Galantrel blames him and leads him to the chair. Then Elrond signals the waiters to bring the table and all kinds of food and wine. The three begin to eat and talk. "It''s a long story..." he took a drink from the glass in front of him, and then began to taste the fairy food on the table. Then he told his experience after coming to China. "That day, after you returned to China one after another, not long after, I went back to China under Vera''s order. Responsible for investigating Sauron''s information. As you all know, Sauron will not easily admit defeat. He has been hiding in unknown places, brewing new plots and nurturing the evil oak, so I have been visiting all over China over the years to collect information from Sauron. The reason why I come here is that I have heard the conflict between human and spirit in human cities. I didn''t find you in roslorian, and then I went all the way along the ancient road into the Huishui River, then into the Xiangshui River, and came to ravendale. " "Thank you so much for coming, misslandil!" Galantrel was very moved, and so was Elrond. No matter who comes to help after hearing the news, no one can ignore this. "No, it''s just a little way. It''s nothing compared with my trip in China this year. Just now, I overheard some conversations between you. As for serandui, I am willing to persuade him personally. After all, when I was in villino, I knew ininville a lot. At the moment when Sauron has not been completely destroyed, neither the elves nor the human beings can easily suffer unnecessary losses. Otherwise, it will always be Soren who will benefit. Any of the three ethnic groups will suffer heavy losses and will not be able to cope with Soren''s threat. After all, no one knows how much power he has accumulated over the years! " "But serandue is very stubborn. It will be very difficult to persuade him to help roslorian!" Galantrel didn''t think that things would be solved so easily, otherwise, the word "enemy" would not appear. In this regard, the old man stood up and helped his hat, "I will tell him about the relationship and try to persuade him! After all, compared with human beings, Soren is the real enemy! " With that, he would turn and leave. "Thank you, misrandil!" The latter nodded slightly, waved his hand, then left the beautiful ravendale and walked towards the woodland kingdom. ¡­¡­ In the woodland Kingdom, the grey robed old man met serenduyi, the owner of the woodland kingdom. The latter was sitting on the throne at the moment, most of his body hidden in the shadow. He looked at the old man not far ahead and asked, "well, what''s your identity to see me? Is it misrandil, or aurolin, or just a lobbyist for galantrel? " As for serenduy''s almost arrogant inquiry, the grey robed old man was not surprised. Instead, he arranged his hat and said, "I have many names. The elves call me misrandil, and the dwarves call me shakuen. In the west, my name is aurolin. In the south, my name is inkanus. In the north, my name is Gandalf. That''s what people call me. As for the East, I won''t go, it''s full of evil! " ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Serenduy looked at him with an ambiguous smile, and did not comment on his long self introduction. "Then, Gandalf! If you come to my country as a carrantriel lobbyist, I can only ask you to leave my country. Nordo is not spoken or welcomed here. I''m sure you know this very well. Therefore, it is unnecessary to say that there are too many reasons, and there is not too much time to waste between us. Although, time is nothing to us at all. But it''s very important to roslorian, who is in danger! " Gandalf said: "the enmity between nordo and Cinda can be traced back to the distant time when the tree died. After that, it was extended for thousands of years. Nordo and Cinda had a grudge, but the gap has also been resolved. After that, although something happened again that both sides could not forget, it did not isolate the fact that the Elves were once a family. You have fought side by side, and not just once. Since we were able to give up hatred and work hand in hand at the beginning, why did we see our relatives die this time. Don''t you know that Sauron is evil in the East, and his malice is still staring at the vast middle land. If roslorian is robbed, it will be Soren who will make the final profit. The disunity of the three ethnic groups can''t stop Sauron at all. Even if the vast misty mountains are used as a barrier, they can''t stop the massive oak! " "If ininville were here, he would not agree with you. In the past, he was able to give up the enmity between the two nations and choose to unite against the real enemy. So now, why can''t you learn from the original inningville, put down the grudge and work together to settle the conflict that shouldn''t have happened. You know, elves, dwarves and humans, the real enemy is not each other, but Soren! What''s more, you should know very well that galantrel was not involved in the tragedy of dorias. In fact, it was just a part of nordo''s behavior, which had nothing to do with her. It''s really unfair to impose this accusation on galantrel "My father!!! He once died in front of my eyes. Instead of dying in the Northern War, he died in doreas, the rear area where the coalition relied on! He did not die in the bloody battle with oak, but in the hands of nordo. Even though galantrel didn''t actually participate in it, she still had Nodo''s blood on her body! " Serendui''s expression was a little excited. "Did ininville choose to forgive nordo''s behavior at the beginning, and nordo regarded it as a shameful and weak act? So much so that he once again slaughtered his relatives, right in dorias, right in the West. For a moment, the two sides were still reliable allies, but they turned around and became enemies. Is this the fate that should have been borne by Cinda Sheng? " "Alas Gandalf sighed. He looked at the angry king of woodland elves and said, "I know how to explain it. It''s hard to cover up this iron fact. But I will always say that the root of evil is a rising star in the sky. One sank into the deep sea, the other fell to the bottom of the earth. They have disappeared. The perpetrators also paid the price, but also through the battle of villino, wash their own charges. This is recognized by Vera, you should not mention it again, and galantrel did not touch Cinda''s blood on her hand, and the curse from Vera did not appear on her. Your enemy is Soren. Once roslorian is robbed, Soren is the only one who gains. Today, you can see roslorian robbed, and choose to stand by! Then, when Sauron''s army comes to your country, will roslorian choose to stand by as you do today. Sit and watch the beautiful woodland Kingdom, and suffer the same disaster as roslorian? " "You are not ininville, even if you imitate him, you are not him. If it were him, he would not do what you do today. He will choose to help roslorian With that, Gandalf turned and left the woodland Kingdom, leaving the gloomy serandui thinking in silence. Chapter 956 After Gandalf left the woodland Kingdom, he immediately went south to Enid, where the main conflict between human beings and elves occurred. Because of various reasons, the human beings living there had a violent conflict with the elves. And this conflict has come to a time when it will lead to war. As a matter of fact, it has been a long time since people lived in Enid area. In the first and early second era, the forest resources in Enid area were abundant. Since the Numenor people came, they began to cut trees. In the long run, the land surface was greatly damaged. It''s hard to see a large area of native forest resources, which leads people here to focus on roslorian, because there is a vast forest there. At first, people went to the forest where the elves lived to cut wood, which caused dissatisfaction from the elves. Human logging behavior is not simply used for fire and heating, they have a strong demand for forest resources. A series of events, including building houses, need wood resources. However, after a long period of deforestation, forest resources have been scarce in Enid. The elves and roslorian are countries built in the forest. In addition, due to the reason of viria vanna, most of the elves'' buildings are made of huge stones. They have great respect for the forest and will not deforest. But compared with them, humans obviously don''t have this kind of consciousness. Especially with the gradual growth of human population, the demand for wood resources has become increasingly strong. However, a large area of enned was short of enough forest resources, so they began to cut down trees on the border of roslorian without informing the elves. At the beginning, galantrel and the elves living in roslorian didn''t care much about human logging. They just think that this is what human life must do, so they have not paid attention to it. However, when they found that the human behavior of cutting wood was more and more excessive, which was not only used to satisfy life, it caused the unanimous dissatisfaction of all the elves, including galantrel. So the elves chose to expel these deforested and obviously over behaving humans. However, the humans did not pay attention to the ban and warning of the elves. Once again, they came to the vicinity of roslorian to continue their logging. And the number of more and more people, finally unbearable kellantriel, with the power of Nanya, one of the three rings of the elves, surrounded roslorian with magic, and interfered with human entering roslorian with the power of the ring. People who can''t get close to roslorian are naturally dissatisfied with the behavior of elves. They continue to go to roslorian in groups, but because of the power of the ring of water, it is difficult for human beings to go deep into roslorian as in the past. They constantly scold the elves in the outside world, and make all kinds of insulting behavior. The unbearable elves resolutely expel this group of human beings again. However, these people did not form a country or even a city-state. They were primitive and backward, scattered in the form of villages all over El nide. They are not middle-class human beings, nor friends and distant relatives of Edens. They belong to the "dark humans", enemies and alien races. They are obviously more savage and bloody than the human country with mature civilization. They also advocated the use of force to solve all problems, so the expelled human beings began to arm themselves. Even though their equipment is extremely simple and their civilization is very primitive, their number is much more than that of elves. Even though the three ethnic groups suffered heavy losses after the battle of vilino, the proportion of population dropped to the lowest peak in history. After the battle of vilino, the three ethnic groups returned to the Middle Earth one after another. After so many years of recuperation, human beings and dwarves had already recovered, and their population had increased to varying degrees. But compared with the elves, they still haven''t recovered and their population hasn''t increased much. The low reproductive capacity makes elves even more powerful than humans and dwarves, but they are absolutely inferior in terms of population. It is a pity that roslorian is in the absolute downwind in the conflict with human beings. Although the population of people living in enned is not much larger than that of any other area on earth. However, in the vast and sparsely populated Middle Earth, the people in Enid are definitely strong enough. Even if their civilization is very low, but the advantage of population is enough to make up for some problems. Moreover, after the conflict with roslorian, these primitive and barbaric dark humans temporarily United. They sent people to the northwest and the south to buy weapons from the human kingdom there. Gondor and Rohan did not know what their purpose was. They not only sold a large number of weapons to Enid, but also presented a batch of military supplies. And the dark humans with excellent weapons, even if their civilization is very low, but they have the courage to fight with the elves. Plus their huge population, which is one of the reasons why roslorian is very upset, and roslorian is very close to Rohan and Gondor. Once these two human states join in, roslorian will never be their opponent. Therefore, fearing war, galantrel would take a small number of guards to the woodland Kingdom, which belongs to the same branch of the elves, for help. Although, the population of the three Elven States is also less than that of human beings. However, the unity of the three elves is enough to cope with the current crisis. However, galantrel did not expect that serenduy, the Lord of the woodland Kingdom, would refuse to send troops to help regardless of the friendship between the elves. In desperation, galantrel can only go to ravendale for help. Although there is one less ally, if ravendale is added, they will have a good chance of winning. Gandalf, with such a sense of urgency, tried to persuade serenduyi to go south in vain. He wanted to stop the war that should not have happened. In order to avoid the excessive fighting between humans and elves, accumulate hatred, and delay the future plan against Sauron. However, Gandalf, who was in a hurry to go south, was disappointed. These savage dark humans ignored his good advice. They are primitive and stubborn, believing that force can solve all problems. They expelled Gandalf, ignored Gandalf''s advice, and once again summoned people to prepare to invade roslorian. When Gandalf saw that this was the case, he gave up persuading these people, because he found that even with Maiya''s eloquence and wisdom, it was impossible to reason with a group of dark people with low civilization. Therefore, the angry Gandalf returns to roslorian and takes the time to tell the news to galantrel, asking her to inform Elrond of ravendale to prepare to jointly deal with the threat of mankind. When galantrel knew, he immediately arranged for personnel to go to ravendale to inform Elrond. At the same time, the residents of roslorian were told to hurry up to prepare for the war. As a result, the warehouse of weapons was opened, and pieces of excellent weapons and armor were taken out. At the same time, the stove lit a raging fire, and the excellent craftsmen of the elves began to hammer and forge weapons, armor and arrows. At the same time, galantrel organized rangers to patrol around the border of roslorian day and night, and immediately reported the large-scale human figure once found. With the rapid transmission of the war related orders, the whole roslorian became immediately nervous. The elves also feel that war is imminent, but this time they are not fighting with Sauron''s orcs, but with their former allies. Because, their homeland is facing the disaster of extinction, the barbaric, rude, low civilization of the people in Enid, too like to cut down trees. Like the original numenors, they ruined the forests of Enid, and now they are starting to look at them. At the same time, all the Elves were indignant, and there was a sadness in their heart. When did the elves not fall into the present scene. How could a group of barbarians, who had almost no civilization, force the whole elves to unite? The elves are thinking and recalling, but they are more resentful! Chapter 957 When Elrond came to roslorian, he discussed with galantrel, kellepeng and Gandalf about the specific strategy, and focused on reducing the loss of elves as much as possible in each fight. And how to ensure that the scale of the war will not be further expanded on the basis of effectively repelling the enemy. They watched around a sheepskin map with the border of roslorian, and discussed with each other about the war plan and the possible weak points. "The territory of roslorian is very large, but the population of roslorian is very small, although the power of Nanya makes it difficult for human beings to enter roslorian completely. However, compared with the vast territory, it is difficult for Nanya''s strength to take into account the territory of the roslori security department. So... "Gandalf looked at galantrel and asked," I need to know exactly how many combat troops roslorian can have? " After hearing this, galantrel hesitated for a while, then said gravely, "at present, our population can have about 1000 troops at most!" Then he said, "if we ignore the consequences, we can add another 500 troops at most!" "What!!" Gandalf couldn''t believe his ears. He almost widened his eyes, and his gray beard trembled. "Elf, when did you begin to weaken to such a degree?" He said in a high voice, "how can a force of 1500 people defend such a huge territory completely? Even with the power of Nanya, the conflict with human beings, roslorian is also bound to shrink its territory. Otherwise, it is impossible to take care of such a vast territory! " Gandalf''s words made the three Elven lords silent for a while. Elrond broke the silence later. He said: "we elves lost too much population in the fierce battle of villino. So far, our population has not recovered much. This time I''m here, I can only deploy 500 troops. The rest of the troops are responsible for defending ravendale and monitoring Sauron. More than that, there''s no way to guard ravendale! " "What can two thousand men do?" Gandalf murmured, "what about humans? What do you know about human intelligence? How many troops can they deploy? " Gandalf said with some heaviness. "It is conservatively estimated that mankind can send at least 20000 troops. And in the future, this number is likely to increase to nearly 30000 people! " Keller Peng''s face was very ugly. In fact, it''s not just him, it''s Gandalf, Elrond and galantrel. Their faces are extremely ugly. After all these years, the elves who moved back to Middle Earth from vilino have been recuperating for so long, and the population problem has never been solved. Their population is still very small compared with that of human beings. Almost at the same time, the dwarves and human beings who moved back to middle earth have recovered, and their increased population in recent years is far more than that of elves. Compared with them, elves are no doubt lonely. "In the first era, under the leadership of ininville, we elves could easily gather more than 30000 troops! Now only a few thousand years have passed, and even if we are united, we can not gather 5000 troops. Elves, if it''s really lonely, the battle of villino is too serious for elves. So much so that what we have to deal with now is just a group of dark human beings with little civilization to speak of, and we feel like a mountain of pressure. I can''t imagine the consequences if I go to Sauron. " Galantrel said in a confused way, her eyes revealing the memory. It seems to be in memory of the first era, when the Elves were extremely prosperous and powerful. In that glorious first era, humans and dwarves were nothing at all. Even if their population grows rapidly, they can''t threaten the elves at all even if they are united. At that time, every elf kingdom could easily gather more than 5000 troops. Very few other countries, even enough to gather 10000 troops! It is a simple matter for the elves to unite and gather more than 30000 troops. But now, the fierce battle in villino made it impossible for the elves to unite and gather more than 5000 troops. Even, they are far away from this goal. However, the dark humans who are in conflict with them can easily muster more than 20000 troops, even if they have low civilization and productivity. However, the most fearless thing of savage dark human is death. In fact, they are wary, savage and fearless of death. Even if it is not as powerful as the individual spirit, it will rush up, even the spirit will be defeated with hatred. These were young races of elvish students in the first era. Their ability to recover is too fast. In a short period of time, they have recovered and their population is growing every year. They are too fast and growing fast. Up to now, before Soren''s official appearance, a group of primitive and wild dark humans can give them elves and pose a serious threat. Even though they are confident that they can win, they have no confidence to consume with human beings. It''s all because of the terrible reproduction ability of human beings. Compared with elves, it''s too frightening. In just 20 years, the number of human population can double. They mature very quickly and are not afraid of the war of attrition. The elves, however, can''t do it. Each one of them is precious and can''t fight a long-term war of attrition. What''s more, they still have to make sure that, on the premise of winning over mankind, how to control the scale of war to a minimum. To ensure that conflicts between the two sides will not lead to escalation. Thus, Rohan and Gondor intervened. Compared with the dark human beings who have little civilization to speak of, Rohan and Gondor both have mature and advanced civilization achievements. Their weapons and armor, as well as their production capacity, far surpass these savage, primitive, almost uncivilized dark humans. In the same way, their war potential is far beyond them. Once Rohan and Gondor joined in, the elves they led had no reason to stay except to move to other places. Because they can''t look after the vast territory compared with their own population. At that time, where can they migrate? Or to the west of grey harbor, or to the east of the misty mountains, but then we need to face the threat of Sauron, which is more powerful than human beings. Although he hasn''t appeared yet, no one dares to look down on him. Although Sauron did not show up, it only shows that he is still accumulating strength and cultivating his own army. Once he feels that the time is ripe, then the Elves will face the direct threat of orcs who are more terrifying and powerful than human beings! At that time, the army of orcs, like locusts, came in. Depending on the current population size of the elves, they could not even turn over a spray and would be submerged. Elves, I''m really weak. I''m weak as never before. Not to mention compared with the first era in the distant time, even compared with eregian in the second era, the elves are not as good as that period at present. What''s more, compared with the most glorious first era of the elves, at that time, a large number of excellent commanders and Elven kings poured out from the elves. Especially in that period, under the leadership of the strongest Elven king ininville, who could control all the elves, against the dark master morgos, every time he faced several times his own enemy, but he won under the leadership of the Elven king ininville at that time. Those years are unforgettable, and they are also the most proud golden age and the most powerful age of the elves. "Ininville, if you were you, you could probably win with a small population." Galantrel''s eyes are full of ripples and subtle emotions, recalling the brilliant figure that only exists in the memory! Chapter 958 The vast area of roslorian at this time is many times larger than that after the third era! Because at this time, history has long been changed. The elves led by galantrel and kellepeng settled here. They protected the area of the forest. And sometimes they also expand the forest area, which leads to the huge forest area in the southern part of the black savannah in Enid. Because of the elves, the dark man can''t cut down the forest and get wood. As one of the three commandments of the spirit, Nanya, galantrel uses magic with its power to turn it into an invisible barrier to cover the vast roslorian. On the one hand, it ensures that there is no conflict between the elves and human beings; on the other hand, it protects the vast habitat of the elves. In fact, the relationship between elves and humans is not so good. There may be some historical factors in the first era, or there may be some side-by-side fighting in the vilino period, but it is more from the frightening reproductive capacity of human beings. Iluveta gave his eldest son, the elf, flawless, enviable beauty and immortal life; The preference for the eldest son is almost obvious. Vera and Willie have never been given this preference. For the second son of human beings, although iluvita did not give the second son the same talent and preference as the spirit, iluvita gave the second son a unique gift, death! But in the first era, because of the lies and fabrications of morgos, this was the best gift, but it became the fear and nightmare of human beings. In addition to the instigation and lies of morgos, human beings were in an extremely complex emotional state for elves at that time. On the one hand, they envied the power and perfection of the elves, on the other hand, they worshipped the elves with extremely developed civilization at that time. However, all this was reversed in the fierce battle that followed, the battle of vilino. After this battle, the spirit was greatly hurt and never recovered. Even after villino returned to Middle Earth again, the spirit has not recovered so far. Compared with them, both iluvita''s second son and adopted dwarf have recovered. They are not powerful talents. They have too many advantages over elves in reproduction. Even now, the elves in the extremely weak state, for the vast number of human beings, have produced a trace of fear and huge pressure. In the face of these two decades can grow into a generation of race, even if the elves in how gifted, powerful. In the end, it will completely withdraw from the stage of history under the strong reproductive capacity of human beings. ¡­¡­ "We have too few troops at the moment, and roslorian is too vast. We can''t keep all parts of roslorian under the current force of 2000 people! Although they are primitive, their number is terrible Gandalf frowned. After he was in the middle of the earth, he was restrained by the rules of the middle of the earth. He didn''t have the powerful mana that Maiya wanted to match. "Although Nanya''s power can hold roslorian, you can''t stay here forever! It is almost impossible to defend such a vast territory. Therefore, in the war with mankind, we must seize the flaws of mankind and defeat them. Maybe this will make them retreat. If the two sides enter the stage of confrontation, it will be a very unfavorable situation for the elves! " Galantrel nodded. "I know that. It''s just our military power that limits us. Too little military power can not play a decisive role at all, and too much will have a bad impact on the defense of roslorian. What''s more, there are many human beings. Even if they are divided into different groups, they are many times as many as ours. Once we choose to fight with human beings in the wilderness, we can all think of the consequences! " The expression on galantrel''s face was very helpless. When the elves had such a situation, even in the face of morgos, who was countless times stronger than human beings, there was no such scene. On the contrary, the elves at that time actively sought to fight against morgos. Now, however, they have to face a situation in which there are no soldiers available, and they even dare not fight head-on. "The current situation is very serious. Our total strength is only 2000 people! In the face-to-face confrontation, this kind of force simply can''t inflict heavy damage on mankind. How about... "Elrond pointed to the dense and tall forest of roslorian." we attract people into the forest. Depending on the terrain of the forest, we may weaken part of the human army! " "But it doesn''t have much impact on the overall situation!" "There will be a group of people who will be attracted to the forest by us, and they will suffer a lot in the forest," kellepeng said. However, human beings can never give up their own advantages and enter the forest in an all-round way. Then the situation will return to the original situation, we dare not go out, human dare not come in. The two sides can only confront each other. In other words, we will be trapped in the forest by human beings. We will sit and watch human beings cut down the forest and cut down the border line of roslorian step by step! " "Alas, how serenduy is willing to help us will be an excellent situation for our present situation!" Elrond said regretfully, "it''s really no good. If the situation reaches the worst, then roslorian can only choose to move to other places." Galantrel, "it''s going to be the worst plan!" "I''ll go to the woodland kingdom again. Anyway, I must borrow enough troops to rescue roslorian! I will go to the dwarves and ask for their help. In the case that Sauron has not yet appeared, no matter which of the three ethnic groups, they can not suffer huge losses. Otherwise, once Soren appears in the future, even if the three groups are united, they will not be Soren''s opponents! " Gandalf cut the nail absolutely iron said, with that, he would simply pack up his things, and then asked for a horse from galantrel, then ran north along the dense forest road! Woo! Woo! Woo! At this time, the attack horn was sounded. The three Elven lords also heard the sound of the horn. Their faces changed instantly. Almost at the same time, a bodyguard came in and told the three lords that the human army was about to launch an attack! At the same time, the three Elven lords went back to their rooms, put on their armor and took up their weapons. With the help of Nanya''s power, galantrel was able to spy on the concrete strength of human beings. However, the results made them look very ugly, because outside roslorian, the number of human troops was so dense that they could not see the end at a glance, although they were very messy. But there are black heads everywhere. Although they don''t wear armor, they have weapons in their hands. Although they don''t have much advanced art of war, they have enough people. "An army of nearly 30000 people!" This huge number is despairing, the number of dark human army is more than ten times of the elves! Compared with the huge number of human beings, which is as high as 30000, the forces of the elves, which are only 2000 people, will not last long in the war and will be submerged. Even if each of the elves can be one to ten, the rest of the human beings can still easily kill the exhausted elves! What''s more, their elves can''t do that. Maybe only the high elves in the first era can do it, but not everyone can do it! "Here comes the crisis of roslorian!" Then she gave the order again, "tell the people and the army to hide, and rely on the environment of the forest to resist human beings! Never attack on your own initiative The power of water ring Nanya is enough to ensure that human beings cannot enter the forest completely. Therefore, even if they have too many troops, they cannot enter the forest in a swarm. This is a rare good news for the elves. But sometimes things don''t come out the way you think. Boom! Boom! Boom! Chapter 959 Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of dull sounds came, and heavy objects fell from the air and fell into the vast forest. At the same time, the trees are overturned, the dust all over the sky, the animals all over the forest, the panic figure, whine and cry, let the elves feel the same. Galantrel, kellepeng and Elrond also changed their faces. The unexpected attack of human made their preparations useless. What they talked about before and the corresponding arrangements they made were all made without the catapult. However, something happened that they didn''t expect. Human beings had a catapult. It is obvious that there is no clear emergence of civilization and the establishment of specific countries. These dark people live in the vast area of enned. They are primitive and savage. They can''t even make some basic living things, or they can only make some very low-level and simple things. Other things, including weapons and armor, they don''t have the ability to produce at all. Not to mention the more civilized catapult, such an obvious weapon of war that the dark mankind can not possess. The only answer is that the human kingdom intervened in the dispute between their elves and dark humans. Only the human kingdom has the strength to provide a catapult like a group of dark humans. While she was surprised, her heart was more angry. She was almost sure that there was a human kingdom behind the dark people in this conflict. Although I don''t know why they are, their malice to the elves has been revealed. It''s the elves, the weakest moment they''ve ever had. They have a small population, a small army, and they''re not united. This is the weakest moment of the elves. This conflict is not only a test of the elves, but also a challenge! "We have signed an ancient covenant to jointly resist the threat from the East! However, Sauron has not yet appeared, our ancient ally, mankind has betrayed us The three elf lords were very angry. According to the detailed arrangement of the three tribes at the beginning. Elves and dwarves are responsible for monitoring Sauron and maintaining the line of defense in the misty mountains. Human beings, on the other hand, provide necessary support to the two groups, and intervene in all Soren''s behaviors after Soren''s official appearance. For the common security of the three ethnic groups, the three ethnic groups should unite and fight with Sauron to the end. However, with the passage of time, humans and dwarves have long forgotten the original ancient covenant. Under the influence of the seven commandments, the dwarves became extremely greedy and irrational. They continue to dig deep into the earth for minerals, gold and all kinds of jewelry! Human beings are almost in the same situation. Under the influence of the nine rings, they are more or less influenced by the power of the ring and the influence of Sauron. Only the three commandments are independent of Sauron and are not influenced by Sauron. However, there are many contradictions between the elves, which are the conflicts from the distant first era to the end of the double tree era. The killing between the nuodo and the taileri led to irreconcilable contradictions among the United spirits. Although this contradiction and blood feud were reconciled once. However, because of the common curse from vera in the past, ELO Singh coveted the magic diamond, and was also affected by Vera''s curse. After the dorias massacre, the hatred that had been eliminated was set off again. Today, roslorian is besieged by 30000 people, and the riprap machine is constantly falling. Although it had little influence on roslorian, the elves did not dare to appear within the range of the riprapper now. They spontaneously hide in the depths of the forest, and the dark humans also began to enter the forest in an organized way. They started logging along the outermost part of the forest. A little bit of clearing away the forest area, gradually compressing the border line of roslorian, even if the water ring Nanya, at this moment can not affect all human beings. Realizing the purpose of human beings, the three Elven lords began to arrange the evacuation of roslorian''s people. At the same time, the three Elven lords led a group of elite Elven rangers to the forest to snipe human actions. However, due to the scarcity of military power and the large number of human beings. However, the three elves once again divided their forces, which made them unable to deal with any place. And to the east of the misty mountains, that unknown place that no one has ever dared to enter. In the deep and extensive underground, a dark figure is feeling the conflict between the elves and human beings. His malice is brewing, his army is accumulating, and his strength is not strong. However, through the supreme ring in his hand, he can interfere with the wearers of other rings by his will and influence. Thus, in the spirit now the weakest moment, give heavy damage. Like his master morgos, Sauron always believed that only the Elves were his enemies. As for dwarves and humans, they are not a threat at all! The human mind is changeable, and even if there are more human beings, Soren will not think that it will become a threat. He only needs a little stratagem to disintegrate human beings, which is formed by the changeability of human beings. Compared with human beings, dwarfs are also not afraid of this iluvita''s adopted son, the race created by veraoli. Although they are stubborn and single-minded, the power of the seven commandments of dwarves is enough to guide them to do what they like to do. Only the elves, this group of gifted and extremely powerful race, though without the tall physique of the high elves, have no time for beauty. But the elves are always the enemies of darkness! Especially when the first elf among the elves, the original elf, was born and appeared. As well as a series of things he did after that, whether it was the creation of the fairy diamond, the wounding of morgos and ugoliante in villino, or the series of things he did to command the elves, humans and dwarves in the first era. It is enough to prove that the spirit is the real enemy of the dark! Especially when ininville killed morgos'' body, and later led him, Sauron firmly believed that the Elves were his real enemies. Therefore, at this moment when he does not dare to really appear, he is still in the time of accumulating strength. Sauron''s will, through the eyes and ears and the power of the ring, can still clearly know what happened in Middle Earth. Through the small conflicts between the elves and human beings, he has seen the elves'' weakness, unprecedented weakness. Whether it is the war in the first era or the war in villino, these wars, big and small, almost consumed the blood of the elves! As a result, the elves in the middle land have lost their tall, burly bodies and flawless beauty! They were so much weaker than the high elves who were active in the first era. At the same time, this is also the weakest moment in the history of elves! Therefore, if Sauron catches this flaw, where will he give the elves a chance to breathe? This is the best time he thought, the best time to wipe out the elves, or hit the elves! It''s best to kill all the elves in the middle of the earth. No matter how hard it is, it will be difficult for the elves to achieve anything in two thousand years. At that time, accumulated enough strength, he can also appear. At that time, even if the three groups unite again, will they still be his opponents? It''s like this time, Solon just through the human nine commandments, is enough to spread his will and influence. Quietly influence the wearer of the ring, let the wearer of the ring for themselves to complete the plan they want. Today, the conflict between these wild and primitive dark humans and elves is the best proof. Under his influence, weapons like the catapult were also given to the dark humans by the human kingdom. Elves, unprecedented crisis, coming! It''s a pity that no one in China can see the darkness and shadow hidden in the darkness of the three ethnic groups! Chapter 960 The vast rosslorian, with golden sunshine and endless beauty. But now it''s surrounded by the haze of war, and the sky is full of lingering black smoke. In the dense forest, there was a hard to hide fighting everywhere. The figures of human beings and elves are fighting against each other selflessly. In the remote ancient times, the elves and human beings were still allies. From the elves, human beings get the land where they can live in peace, learn a lot of knowledge from the elves, and lay the foundation of human civilization. In the battle of vilino, humans and elves can rely on each other. They fight with orcs and aliens. The holy land was once covered with the blood of the three nationalities, and the corpses of the three nationalities'' war dead were piled up. Now, with the passage of time, the most reliable allies of the elves have long forgotten the covenant they signed in those special years. Now, the two sides are fighting selflessly in the vast territory of roslorian, and the cry of killing is finally transmitted to vilino by the wind and atmosphere. Felt by Vera, who is busy mending the earth all day. So Vera, who is high above, looks at the vast middle earth. Compared with the three clans who don''t know each other''s danger and hide in the dark, wise Vera naturally sees the hidden truth from the fight between the elves and human beings. They naturally know that behind the mutual fighting between iluveta''s children is Soren''s secretly leading all this. Vera knew the reason, but they didn''t intervene. Because from this event, they saw the future, which seems far away but is close at hand. "The age of kundi has come to an end in the first era! In the future, the era of Middle Earth does not belong to kundi, nor does it belong to the dwarves, but belongs to human beings! This cursed land will exhaust kundi''s imagination and blood. Only the holy land is kundi''s real paradise Vera manway, the final definition of the conflict and fight between the elves and humans! After that, Vera will not pay attention to it. They will still spend more time and energy on repairing the world. However, while doing this, Vera will more or less devote part of their energy to China. At the same time, the villas also sent a Maiya to central Turkey again, similar to Gandalf''s duties, which are used to guide the three ethnic groups against Sauron. In fact, after the alien turned to ashes in the fury of iluvita, although Sauron escaped again, his threat to the Middle Earth has been reduced to the extreme. Orcs, though easy to breed, can form an army in a very short time. However, with their existence, the three ethnic groups are fully capable of dealing with it. Not to mention, Soren wants to rely on the orc army against Vera. That''s impossible at all, so neither villa nor Willis really saw Soren''s threat in their eyes. Even though the elves and humans are fighting now, Vera still firmly believe that the two families will unite again in the end. They also believe that the envoys they sent to China can well reconcile the relations among the three ethnic groups and guide them to fulfill their respective destiny! ¡­¡­ Kalantriel, dressed in military uniform, kills the barbarians in front of her with a sword. Her clean and tidy body is also stained with blood. This is one of the only remaining high elves in Middle Earth, one of the three commandments of elves, the wearer of the ring of water, Nanya, and the princess of nordo elves. He is not weak in fighting on the battlefield. Although he did not take part in the war against morgos in ancient times, it does not mean that galantrel did not have the ability to fight. As a matter of fact, the princess of the nordo nationality is not weak in fighting ability at all, and her fighting ability is not inferior to that of a man. "Try to destroy their catapult, otherwise, we will always be in a passive situation!" Galantrel yelled. Around her are the brave and fearless warriors of roslorian. In other places, Elrond and kellepon are also leading the brave and fearless Elven warriors to fight. Elrond, in particular, had been active on the battlefield, although he had not experienced the Northern War! But in the years of ininville''s fall and disappearance, Soren once commanded the evil legion of morgos to attack the west, at that time. Elrond once followed the army and fought with the evil army of morgos. Therefore, he also accumulated experience of war. At this time, Elrond seemed to be able to fight against the dark human beings who had no military literacy and only relied on brute force. After all, the barbarians who only rely on brute force are not as good as the orcs who were born to kill. Although the latter''s fighting ability is not as good as that of the alien, they are undoubtedly the dominant one compared with the human. However, today''s Elven army is extremely dangerous compared with those humans whose number is obviously more than 30000. All in all, there are only 2000 elves in the army, obviously unable to compete with the human beings who are more than ten times as many as themselves. Although they are brave and fearless, and have excellent military quality, they know how to cooperate with each other. Together, they are able to deal with enemies several times their own. However, there are too many human beings invading. What''s more, the catapults, which are covered by many shadows, want to rush there to destroy the catapults, unless solondo, the king of eagles, leads the eagles to help. Otherwise, relying on only 2000 troops, we can''t get close to the catapult! Because, to rush there, it is bound to pay the price of bleeding and endless corpses! "No, there are too many of them. We can''t pierce each other''s forces with our legs, and it''s too late to change horses at this time. The cavalry don''t have enough space and time to speed up, so we can''t do it at all. " Once again, Elrond responded, "we can only retreat to the depths of the forest and rely on the terrain to stop the human army! Otherwise, once we continue to deepen, we will be surrounded by human beings! At that time, it will be completely dangerous! " The conversation between them is in the language of elves, so they don''t worry about being known by human beings. At Elrond''s suggestion, the elves slowly retreated towards the forest while maintaining each other''s battle advantage. However, the surging human torrent is still unswervingly pursuing. They pester the elves who want to leave. Even if they have paid extremely heavy casualties, they will not retreat. Because, when their robes surround them, they can still see a black head and many figures. They have a great advantage in quantity, and they are not afraid to fight against elves! "Damn it The pursuit of human beings makes galantrel extremely angry. The gentle Princess nordo is completely angry. From the pride in her heart, let this one witness and experience for herself that she belongs to the most powerful and glorious age of the elves. How can she bear that she was once a human being who was an elven student and a vassal? In the most glorious first era of the elves, the ancestors of various human countries and famous families were their vassal race and students. However, they now catch up with the weakest stage of the elves, so they surpass the elves. But, even so, galantrel''s heart still can''t tolerate this! She shows the water ring in her hand, Nanya! Chapter 961 Proud, witness the most glorious and powerful era of the elves, galantrel, the princess, grandfather and uncle of the nordo are all the greatest kings and princesses of the nordo. At this moment, after all, it is intolerable from the human step by step pressure! She stopped retreating and turned to face the human race. The Elven soldiers around her also stopped retreating. There was no fear on their faces. They were as calm as water, but there was anger brewing! The elves have the pride of being elves, especially when they once appeared in the first era and suppressed the great king of elves, ininville, who was afraid to go south. The era that belongs to the elves alone, the first era that belongs to the most powerful elves ininville. In that era, under the leadership of ininville, the elves suppressed morgos and did not dare to go south. They blocked the Dark Lord, once known as the strongest villa, in angban. It was in the later duel that they still remembered that ininville, who was still very proud, killed the only body of the dark master. Thus, the cruel rule of morgos was ended, and the shadow on the heads of all living beings in Middle Earth was removed. That long gone, but still brilliant in the history of the first era, is the pride of all the elves. "Even if the spirit is weak, no one can bully at will!" Proud nuodo princess, the only remaining high elves in Middle Earth, not counting the old childan, she is one of the only high elves left in Middle Earth. Therefore, the extremely angry kalantrier raised one of the three commandments in his hand, the water ring Nanya! At the same time, Elrond and kellepeng also led their respective troops to galantrel''s side. They also knew what would happen next. Looking at galantrel, who lights up one of the three commandments of the elves in his hand, Elrond''s eyes move, and he wants to step forward and stand side by side with galantrel. Unexpectedly, the latter stopped him and said to her, "I will try my best to urge Nanya''s power. You need to keep the power of Maya. After that, it''s not a time of complete safety. Elves need viya! " After hearing this, Elrond hesitated for a moment and nodded cautiously under the serious eyes of galantrel. Seeing this, galantrel looked back at the human beings who were slowly moving forward because of the actions of the elves. She said something that could be understood by each other, "human beings, today I want you to witness the anger of the elves!" She takes a step forward, lights up the water ring in her hand, opens her thin lips, and recites long and complicated incantations to stimulate Nanya''s power. At the same time, the military dress in the body, vigorous Princess nordo, also changed greatly. Now she looks like a ghost, with her golden hair flying wantonly and her military dress skirt moving without wind. She looks extremely frightening. At the same time, a powerful force bursts out from Nanya! "Witnessing the fury of the elves, ignorant human beings!" Galantrel''s voice has also become extremely strange. The soft and warm female voice like wind and water has been replaced by the husky voice like male voice. At the same time, the power from Nanya makes the surrounding space transform like the underworld. All around was filled by the roaring wind, and there was a gloomy scene between heaven and earth. Human beings are terrified by the power triggered by Nanya. They are afraid of the dark and bleak world in front of them, which is like the scene of the underworld. They are terrified and confused. The ancient fear, which originated from the ancient times and was engraved in the blood, burst out through the power of Nanya. At the same time of giving people endless fear, the next moment, things that make people extremely scared happened. We can only see those people who are pressing forward step by step. After being inspired by the power, Nanya turned into powder and disappeared with the wind. And seeing this scene, the human beings, in great fear, immediately abandoned their weapons and ran away. They have never seen such a scene before. Under the influence of unknown forces, people turn into powder and float away. The impact caused by it is really frightening. With one or two turns to escape, finally more and more human beings turn around and flee. At the same time, Elrond and kelleren each held up their swords. The Elven soldiers, each following behind the Elven Lord, launched a fight! Panic under the human, simply unable to prevent effective resistance, they fled in fear. Even, some people are still in the process of escape, wielding swords to kill people around them, just to escape earlier. And the Elven lords, will not give up this rare opportunity, they follow the footsteps of mankind, keep up with their constant sword cutting. Every elf is trying their best to kill the human beings in front of them, because they know that the fewer they are, the safer they will be. "What a bunch of rubbish!" On the top of the mountain in the distance, a figure covered in black robes was watching the scene with his own eyes. He witnessed with his own eyes that the dominant human race was defeated in an instant just because of the power of Nanya, and he was extremely dissatisfied. At the same time, he urged the flying beast to sit down, looking down from the top, and began to approach galantrel. At the same time, he also raised the ring on his finger! The arrival of the black robed man can''t cover up the sight of human beings and elves. The elves who are busy fighting can''t help looking at the flying beasts flying in the sky. In particular, Elrond''s face suddenly changed when he saw it, and then he followed the figure of the man in black. But his face changed greatly, because there, galantrel was still maintaining Nanya''s power. "Damn it!" Realizing that galantrel is in danger, Elrond quickly cuts down the people around him and runs to galantrel''s location. At the same time, the figure of the black robed man riding on the flying beast also came to galantrel''s eyes. He held up the ring in his hand. Then, from the ring also suddenly lit up a bright light, this light began to fight with galantrel''s Nanya. "Soren''s running dog, can''t he help it at last?" How could galantrel not recognize the ring in the hands of the black robed man? Because, can fight with the ring, only the ring! "The era of the elves is over. You shouldn''t have lived in the middle of the earth!" The black robed man raises the ring in his hand, and the light on the ring face confronts Nanya. Different from the black robed people who are waiting for work, the previous fighting and the power to urge Nanya form a deterrent to human beings, all of which seriously consume her physical strength. Today, even though Nanya''s strength is stronger than the other party''s ring, but in the case of her lack of physical strength and energy, it is still gradually difficult to support. She is in the confrontation with the Lord of the rings, and she is in a bad situation. Even if she is supporting, she can''t hold on. At the same time, the black robed man pulled out the dark and rusty sword on his waist and raised his sword hand to the air. Under the dark mask, he could not see his appearance clearly, but heard a hoarse voice. "It''s over, the age of elves, it''s over!" The voice fell to the ground, the sword was held high to the sky, and it was chopped down at one stroke. Chapter 962 As time is forbidden, the sound of fierce fighting will stop. The noisy battlefield is like an oil painting, as if time has completely disappeared here. You can easily see all kinds of living things at the moment. The ferocious face of the elves when they fight with human beings, the panic eyes and facial expressions of the human beings who run away in panic, and the panic and anger look of Elrond. Everything, along with the sword, the moment of falling, move in a flash! Whoosh! An arrow came from behind, hitting the falling blade quickly and accurately. The huge force and impact force made the blade that should have fallen on galantrel''s head deviate and only struck heavily in the soil of roslorian. It''s a relief for Elrond, who has been running all the time, but The black robed man failed to strike, raised his sword again, and wanted to cut down on galantrel. However, at this time, there were three arrows flying fast, one on the blade, one on the shoulder of the black robed man, and the other on the Dark Armor of the black robed man. "Who is it?" The black robed man quickly waved his sword, swept down the incoming arrows one by one, and drove the flying beast from his crotch into the air. His hoarse, low voice echoed in roslorian. Elrond, kelleren, the elves and the humans all look at each other deep in the forest. With the slight trembling sound of the earth, the pursuer and the slain look at each other''s eyes to the depth of the forest, and then they see a mighty buck rush out of the forest, followed by the well-equipped Elven cavalry! As the Elven cavalry rushed out of the forest, they began to show their extraordinary riding and shooting skills on their horses! The dense rain of arrows flew out and fell on the dense human population. With the howling, the long standing human beings began to flee again. On the contrary, the elves in the battlefield cheered. The giant and powerful buck, galloping on the land of roslorian, has a man sitting on his back. He has light metal armour, a black cape with exquisite patterns on his back. He has unruly silver hair, and his right hand holds high the exquisite spirit blade! He sat on the Buck''s back, and the blade in his hand cut at the flying beast hovering in the air. "Serandoy!" The black robed man, sitting on the flying beast, uses the dark sword in his hand to block the elf blade that cuts to the mount. His dark face looks at the mighty Lord of the woodland Kingdom, serenduyi. The latter responded with his sapphire like eyes staring at the black robed man who had been raised again. "Soren''s running dog also appeared. Soren seemed to be restless again." "Ha ha ha..." with a faint smile, the man in Black said: "this time, it''s not over. The age of elves is over. Your existence is like a group of ghosts wandering alone in Middle Earth. If we continue to stay, we will only let many elves lose their lives. Our Lord''s time will soon come. No matter they are elves, humans or dwarves, they can''t stop them! " With these words, he urged the flying beast to fly away! Serendu Yiding looked at his back, did not say a word, on the side of the off force of galantrel also just a little attention, he urged the Bucks, led from the woodland Kingdom elite cavalry, into the human army, wantonly kill! ¡­¡­ "I didn''t expect that you would come to rescue roslorian!" After the war, both the soldiers of roslorian and the cavalry from woodland Kingdom gathered in roslorian again, and the last Elven commanders who remained in Middle Earth also gathered again. In the crisis of roslorian, galantrel was the first to ask for help in the woodland Kingdom, but he was refused. Therefore, when she saw that the man who rescued herself twice and sent troops to save roslorian was serandue, even if she had psychological preparation, she would be surprised. "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not going to fight for roslorian this time, but I don''t want to bear the name of being hopeless when I see death!" Serenduyi held his head high and retorted, "ininville is the ancestor and leader of our family. I don''t want to do anything to shame him. I''ve never forgotten what nordo has done to our family, and it''s not just this time that we can eliminate the enmity between you and me! " "Serenduyi, that thing..." kellepeng listened to serenduyi''s words, he had the heart to refute, but was hindered by kellantriel. He only listened to the gentle Princess nordo, and said: "the scandal of family killing is a stain and shame that is hard to wash from beginning to end. It can''t be tampered with by history, and it can''t be forgotten, because it''s a well-known thing spread among the people, and Vera has witnessed and cursed it. I know that in any case, I can''t wash away this painful past, because it was made by nordo. Although... Forget it, I''m willing to pay any price to atone for Cinda who died in the family killing! " "Hehe, atonement?" Serandue glanced at her and said softly. She said, "yes, although it can''t make Cinda leave the palace of Mandos, it can make you and Cinda''s soul feel better. I''m willing to take on, and I''m willing to make up for everything nordo has to do. " "Don''t think that by saying these words, you can make up for the innocent Sinda who died in vain! Don''t think you can get my forgiveness if you apply the method of Fen Guomin! At that time, he was forgiven by ininville. It''s not that you can get my forgiveness if you say these words again. Cinda''s blood is not in vain. Don''t count on trivial compensation to extinguish the anger in the heart of the wronged soul! " The more serenduyi said, the more angry he became. He almost pointed to galantrel''s nose and scolded, "do you think that after the massacre of Cinda, only the descendants or the culprits can calm down Cinda''s anger? Or do you want the latecomers to follow suit, kill Cinda, and then push out a person to plead guilty, which is enough to eliminate the blood feud between the two sides? Or... " "In Cinda, we didn''t have ininville," serandoy said. We Xinda are weaker than you. Will the original Finn and you sincerely apologize to us and strive for our understanding? " Kalantriel is silent, and she begins to imagine the words of serenduyi, just like the original Taylor and dorias, facing the incomparable weakness of the nordo. So, would the Finns apologize to the then king ELU Singh? She thought about it. It seemed that neither finguomin nor other later kings of nordo would. Apart from the fact that they are not stained with Sinda''s blood and have a clear conscience, it seems that all the other nordo kings will not apologize. "There must be an end to the feud between Cinda and nordo, whether in the palace of mendos or in the circle of judgment. Nordo should always give Cinda a convincing and acceptable answer, instead of lightly executing a person, in exchange for Cinda''s approval and redemption of the sins committed by nordo! " "I and my people will not step into the land of nordo!" With that, serenduy led the brave soldiers from the woodland kingdom to leave the land of roslorian and return to the woodland kingdom. Chapter 963 The conflict between elves and human beings is finally over. However, in the vast eastern land of Middle Earth, the hidden darkness never stops. Relying on the power of the Lord of the rings, Sauron is still able to influence the situation in China through the ring. However, his previous behavior has already made villa''s eyes look at the Middle Earth, because he is not sure whether villa will choose Solon who interferes, and he has been immersed for a period of time again, starting a longer dormancy. Although the villas still pay attention to the vast Alda, mend the holes and turmoil caused by the chaos of morgos and the subsequent chaos of Sauron. However, after a long period of busy years, Vera can still separate part of their eyes and focus on the elves who stay in the Middle Earth and the dishonest Soren. Therefore, Soren, who is still afraid of villa, chose to hibernate again. He stayed in the vast crypt of the East, and continued to cultivate enough to overthrow the huge army of China. In addition, in the battle of villino, the deterrence and terrible lethality formed by the alien made Soren salivate. He wants to create alien again, use alien''s terrible reproduction ability and killing ability, completely subvert the whole Alda! However, what bothered him was that when he created the alien, he didn''t know how he created it. He didn''t know how to create a terrible alien. He hid in an endless crypt, cultivating a huge army of orcs. On the other hand, they are busy creating a kind of evil army that can compete with alien and surpass oak. However, Soren, who lacks enough imagination and strength, can''t copy the terrible lethality of alien. Moreover, iluveta also made some restrictions on this. Relying on Solon''s power alone, the extinct alien could not reappear in the Middle Earth. As a result, Soren, who is the second best, has to focus on cultivating oak and taking oak as the model to create an army strong enough for him to sweep the whole Middle Earth when he comes out of the mountain again. He began to recall a series of details after ininville created the alien, although he did not know how ininville created the alien and how to start. However, he thought of the perfect alien, which can adjust its terror ability according to the host''s situation. At the same time of cultivating oak, he made people catch all kinds of beasts in the Middle Earth, exert evil magic and will, and try to make the two come together. However, due to the lack of necessary knowledge and powerful power, Soren''s behavior is difficult to be a one-time success. He combines the monsters created by oak and the Middle Earth beast, which is a complete failure. Intelligence is too low to understand his orders, nor to conduct a series of arm like operations like oak''s. As a matter of fact, they have low intelligence. Although they are fierce, they don''t distinguish between ourselves and the enemy. Not having the wisdom of oak and the ferocity of alien, such a creation is a complete failure. However, this time the behavior, but also let Soren heart with a new idea. Although this time''s creation has created an unsatisfactory failure product, there are still bright spots in it. As a result, Solon, who is painstakingly trying to create a powerful and perfect killing weapon, immerses himself in the deep of the vast crypt and continues his own creation and modification process. At this time, he had not lost his physical form, although he could not change his physical form at will like other Maiya. However, without losing the supreme ring, the body still retains the power of Sauron. Can still be called the strongest Maiya! He is busy in the endless depths of the cave, constantly modifying his works, and recording the inspiration and highlights in the process of the experiment one by one. Continuous analysis, continuous improvement, continuous new round of experiments. Due to Vera''s attention and Soren''s busy experiment, the whole Middle Earth is in a strange situation. Since the conflict between roslorian and the dark people living in enned area, and even the final brewing to escalate into war. The war was the best proof that the elves showed their strength to the outside world. Similarly, the appearance of the black robed man riding on the flying beast also makes the human beings who gradually forget that distant time recall the great terror remembered by their ancestors. The fact of Solon''s existence gives the elves a rare chance to breathe. Instead of chasing the land occupied by the elves excessively, the human nations turn their eyes to Solon and look at the terrifying land of the East. And the spirit also took advantage of this rare opportunity to start a long period of recuperation. In the war with the dark man, because of the woodland Kingdom army that joined in at the critical moment, the total number of elves reached more than 4000, and nearly exceeded 5000. Moreover, from the woodland Kingdom, there is also a part of the isville elves. They are well-known among the elves for their bravery and fighting ability. Because of their participation, the battle that took place at the gate of roslorian made the elves capture nearly 10000 people! The rest of the human race, also under the charge of the Elven cavalry, was scattered and fled everywhere. Moreover, the catapults and other equipment supported by the human nations were also destroyed by the elves in that pursuit. After the war, roslorian, ravendale and woodland Kingdom began to build dense defense lines and large-scale offensive and defensive weapons including catapults and crossbows. The elves who lost their strength are not as careless as before. They are really afraid of the forgetfulness of human beings in the long time. They no longer share a common goal with each other and are committed to changing human decisions. In addition, the strength of the elves themselves was greatly damaged, and the sparsely populated elves lost part of their population again after a war. Therefore, the elves began to build magnificent defense lines and shelters, and at the same time, they took advantage of the opportunity of Sauron''s reappearance to publicize Sauron''s reappearance in all human countries and all parts of the Middle Earth. In order to shift the eyes of human beings and earn a rare breathing opportunity. Since then, the elves have been dormant, and it is difficult to hear the deeds and figures related to the elves in all parts of the Middle Earth. And time goes by. In front of time, the three clans quietly recover and begin to grow. Although it''s not easy for the elves to breed, the elves still recover more or less after a long time, as well as their sense of crisis. Moreover, due to Soren''s sense of imminent crisis, war related armaments are secretly produced and stored. It is clear to all that the war between Sauron and the dark will start again sooner or later. Therefore, the Elves will naturally cherish the rare opportunity and seize all the time to recuperate. At the same time, in the vast cave of the East, Soren finally completed his own work. With oak''s wisdom, humanoid body and beast''s head, the new race, which combines the advantages of many species, was finally born in Sauron''s hands. They were born with extraordinary wisdom, the body size of a tall elf and the characteristics of a beast. For example, their heads, tusks, claws and tails are similar to those of human beings, but they are obviously different from the three middle Turks. Such a brand-new species can fully satisfy the conditions of Solon. Moreover, the most important point is that they are intelligent life, not inferior to elves, human beings and dwarves. It also means that they have the conditions to pass on knowledge, which Soren learned from him long ago when ininville helped Soren to make plans. For this reason, Sauron named this new species created by himself as Orc according to the common language of Middle Earth! Chapter 964 The birth and appearance of orcs make Soren feel that he has created a perfect work! They are intelligent life, with complete wisdom no less than human beings, and strong body comparable to beasts. Better than orc, but far more prolific than dwarves and elves. At the beginning, the number of orcs was very small. In the following years, Sauron created a number of orcs again, increasing the number of orcs. However, the dark underground, except for a few orcs to adapt, most orcs can not tolerate the dark, resource shortage underground. Therefore, Sauron selectively and purposefully put the orcs back to the surface one by one. In the vast land of the East, Sauron put different orcs on the vast land, allowed them to breed and fight, and finally expelled the real king race from the orc group. In the vast eastern land, orcs have enough open space and chassis, as well as enough resources for the survival and reproduction of the ethnic groups. In the beginning, the orcs did not attract Vera''s attention. Although they focus part of their eyes on the East, they focus more on the elves. After all, they loved the elves from the beginning, and they were worried about the elves who remained in Middle Earth. Therefore, in addition to paying attention to elves, as for humans and dwarves, Vera''s noble eyes will not be attracted. As a result, the orcs have been able to reproduce and survive freely in the vast east for quite a long time. However, Soren''s control over orcs will not be lost with the passage of time. As a matter of fact, Sauron has always been firmly in control of the orcs, except for the powerful dark creatures created and lured by morgos in ancient times. They don''t pay for Sauron''s account, they don''t listen to Sauron''s orders, they are more or less scrupulous about what Sauron says. After all, Soren was on the verge of capturing the existence of villino! In fact, in those days, it was the dragon who did not know where to hide. He had also heard about this. Although they still do not obey Sauron''s orders, they dare not ignore Sauron as before. The horror of the alien is a fact that is obvious to all living beings in China. It is an evil life that even Vera has to fear. The birth of orcs seems to ignite Soren''s creative talent and enthusiasm, in addition to the creation of orcs gradually back to the surface, so that they can reproduce independently. Soren has never formally appeared in the Middle Earth. He is still hiding in the depths of endless caves, busy with invention and creation. However, perhaps it was the act of creating an orc that made him "use up" all the details of his long time. So that, for a long time, Sauron was unable to create a species comparable to the orcs. In this long period of time, the number of orcs in the vast land of the East is also growing. With the gradual growth of different Orc groups in different regions and the increasing population, the first civil war between the orcs was finally triggered. Like the nomads in the history of the earth, they won a dominant nation through fighting and annexation. Thus, in the constant annexation war, it grows stronger and stronger, and finally grows into a giant! At present, the same is true of orcs. In the vast eastern land, the orcs, who propagated freely, rapidly expanded their tribes through annexation wars. After a long time of reproduction, they also gave birth to the rudiment of tribal civilization. Everything is primitive, but more bloody! Compared with human civilization, ORC civilization is more cruel and bloody. In the long years, they continued to grow and set off the war of annexation. The war lasted for hundreds of years. In the end, the orcs won a royal race. The lion, one of the orcs, has a human like body, stronger body and strength than the beast. They also have the primitive instinct of beasts, such as the lion man. They have a lion''s head, claws and tail, and human wisdom. After hundreds of years of annexation war, they finally won, integrated all the Orc tribes and dominated the East. Their way of civilization is also an extremely primitive and backward barbaric way. They are divided into different classes, and each group belonging to the same Orc group is crowned with different levels! Everything is very primitive, just like their beast like appearance, cruel, simple, bloody, direct! This is the orc civilization. The internal integration and the continuous growth of the whole ethnic group make the orcs not satisfied with the vast but relatively barren land in the East compared with the West£¨ The war and pollution that originated in the period of morgos made the prosperous eastern land gradually wither.) Therefore, no matter what the purpose is, it may be because of Sauron''s reason, or it may be from its own animal nature, or simply confused by the colorful world. All in all, the orcs took the initiative to set off a war that shocked China. In the vast east, like any nomadic people, they have different tribal communities. However, the most prosperous land is always the territory of the kings! As the order of war began to spread, the order of conscription from the king group was passed to every tribal community. As a result, the orcs completed the assembly with great speed, and then began to move toward the West. They beat down Rohan kingdom with the title of "land of Hussars" with extremely fast speed, the valiant and elite cavalry. Facing the roar of the orcs, the horses collapsed in an instant. The warhorse, who was afraid of the natural enemies of the great nature, was even more ferocious than the beasts of the nature. The terrible orcs were so scared that they were incontinent. In the elite cavalry, without the acceleration of the horse, how can it play its due power in the endless grassland? The invincible kingdom of Rohan Hussars was easily defeated by the orcs, which led to a great rout. Orcs easily rushed into Rohan''s country, wantonly killing and robbing. This group of new races has never been seen by human beings, but the first encounter with orcs gives human beings a great threat. The rapid failure of the land of Hussars shocked the whole Middle Earth. Before other countries and races had time to respond, the orcs swept the whole territory of Rohan at a very fast speed! And then the orcs began to attack Gondor south, slightly prepared Gondor, although not like Rohan in an instant defeat. However, their resistance is still very difficult. From the orc that extremely frightening looks, tall body, compared with human very burly and strong. Chengping for a long time of human, simply can not cope with, born fierce and cruel ORC. Gondor''s resistance was only a little longer than Rohan''s, and he followed Rohan''s footsteps and was totally occupied! The rapid defeat of two successive human powers finally brought back to China, which had been in Chengping for a long time. They are shocked at the same time, the heart is more fear! Because the orc''s action can almost be regarded as Soren''s comeback. No one could have imagined that Sauron would create a formidable race in the dark. Although not as powerful as aliens, orcs, in a way, are no different from aliens. Chapter 965 After Rohan and Gondor, the orcs gained great profits in this easy war. Countless grains and meat were transported back to the east one after another, and then the incessant orcs began to attack Rohan pass, ready to enter the West. At this time, the reaction of human beings, elves, dwarves, finally woke up. They spontaneously began to gather, gathered a large number of forces, sniper Orc attack. Whether they are elves, humans or dwarves, when they first meet orcs, the fear that comes from the beginning will come out of their hearts. Humans and dwarves are just fine. Their fear of orcs is more from the unknown. Because it''s the first time to see orcs. Unlike oak, orcs are worthy of the name of orcs. They have the heads of beasts, similar bodies and strong claws on their limbs. They don''t need extra weapons. Their claws and teeth are the best weapons. When the elves see the orcs, their fear is more awakened. It originated from the alien army led by Sauron when he attacked central Turkey and villino. When they faced the alien army, they couldn''t resist effectively, so they were scattered by the alien in an instant. Then came the brutal massacre. After that, Soren destroyed Numenor and attacked vilino. Alien''s terrible killing ability and changeable reproduction ability almost completely destroyed all things in the Middle Earth. Although after the appearance of iluvita, the alien will be destroyed, which is immortal spirit, their fear did not disappear with the destruction of alien. But has been hidden in the deepest heart. Therefore, when the orcs appear, the elves'' fear of the orcs is more from the alien. They were frightened by the terrible appearance of the orcs, the strong bodies of the high elves. As well as the rapid action of rapidly conquering the two great powers of mankind, there are too many similarities with the original alien! Therefore, humans are mostly afraid of whether orcs are alien second. As a result, the three tribes that began to unite again collapsed without effective resistance in the first confrontation with the orcs. Then the orcs pursued the defeated soldiers of the three tribes, rushed into the pass of Rohan, and really entered the vast and prosperous West. The remnant army of the three ethnic groups retreated quickly and fled to all parts of the Middle Earth, while the orcs swept everywhere, robbing and killing all the visible people of the Middle Earth. At the same time, the collapse of the three tribes simply can not come up with the corresponding response plan, they are too little understanding of the orcs, but they know each other very well. Therefore, the first war, also the war in which Sauron officially appeared in China, began like this. During the period when the orcs swept by, the three tribes gathered together to protect themselves, and at the same time chose the dangerous terrain to block the orcs'' attack. At the same time, the most gifted of the three tribes began to study strategies for orcs. They were defeated many times, but also in the war against the orcs, they fully understood the orcs. Although they look terrible, they are better than oak. But not all orcs are. Only the five tribes of lions, tigers, bears, leopards and wolves are like this. The rest of the orcs are not stronger than oak, or even worse than oak. They work as transporters. Compared with their truly powerful reproduction ability, the five tribes of lions, tigers, bears, leopards and wolves are still limited by the world rules of Middle Earth. Although the number of their first child is several times that of human beings, the fierce competition within the ethnic group and the competition after they grow old make them extremely likely to die young. Therefore, they are strong, but they do not have an advantage in population. In addition, in the long war, there will be more or less loss. Therefore, the three tribes defeated the orcs for the first time in the subsequent war and drove them back to the East again. At the same time, the appearance of orcs was well known by Vera with the war in China. At this time, villa also had to praise Soren''s fantastic ideas! At the same time, when the heartache is so bad, the heart is still more angry! However, compared with the alien, the threat of the orcs is really nothing, especially when the three defeated tribes unite again to defeat the orcs and drive them back to the East. Vera no longer believes that Soren and the orcs he created can pose a threat to vilino. However, Vera still focus on the Middle Earth to prevent things beyond their control. Although the three tribes united again, and after repeated defeats, they drove the new strong enemy orcs back to the East. However, compared with the plundered rich orcs, the three tribes are undoubtedly the party that suffered the most. Their cities, towns and villages were destroyed by the orcs, and their wealth and food were plundered by the orcs. Although they beat the orcs hard, the loss of the three groups can still make the three groups hurt. Therefore, the three tribes, who were unable to attack, began to build a vast and continuous fortress at the pass of Luohan. And when they were short of their own forces, they deployed their forces and stationed them in the fortress. Lohan, the land of hussars, also gave up the vast territory in the East. Instead, they rebuilt their country in Enid area, wiping out the dark people and absorbing some of them at the same time. They, who lived next to roslorian, did not dare to target roslorian in secret as before. In the face of the common enemy, human beings began to seek cooperation with elves and dwarves. However, the elves who have experienced another betrayal dare not trust human beings as before. The natural variability of human beings makes the elves extremely disgusted. What''s more, the crisis of roslorian made the elves almost suffer irreparable damage and destruction. Therefore, in the face of human beings seeking cooperation and support again, the elves, in fact, give a certain degree of indifference and disregard. They also suffered heavy losses, but with the brilliant achievements of the great alliance of the elves with less than 5000 troops and 30000 human troops. The reconstruction and rebirth of Rohan could not produce the idea of fighting against the elves, or even fighting against the elves. They are trying to repair the gap and distrust between them and the elves. Although the effect is very little, under the threat of the orcs, the elves and human beings are united again. Excellent craftsmen and engineers from the dwarves, strategic masters from the elves, and workers from human beings began to build a grand fortress along the vast pass of Rohan. And it began to connect with the white mountains where Gondor kingdom was located. While Rohan Kingdom contracted its territory, Gondor Kingdom also contracted its own territory. They gave up their rich land to the east of the Gillian River and are building a new capital on the CHILIER river! Because the capital close to the East, even close to the ash mountains, is no longer suitable to be the capital of Gondor again. The orcs from the East will target Gondor first, so when Rohan falls, they will shrink their borders and rebuild their homeland. The same is true of Gondor. Thanks to the White Mountains in the north of Gondor, Gondor is not afraid of the orcs'' attack from north to south. The vast white mountains are the best barrier. However, the rich land to the east of the Guillain river is densely populated with rivers and fertile land. There is no continuous overlapping of mountains. This side also faces the East without danger. Gondor, set up lookouts along many rivers to observe possible Orc attacks. In the middle of the Dor en el Neill mountains, a grand fortress city was built as a barrier to prevent orcs from entering the interior. Dragging the mountains to the south, the loopholes in Gondor were filled. At the same time, the pass of Rohan, which is connected with the White Mountains, is enough to prevent any party from being attacked. On the other hand, both sides are able to carry out rapid rescue. With the completion of the strategic defense arrangement, the three ethnic groups who had been temporarily calm began to recuperate. However, the orc''s rapid recovery ability still exhausted the three tribes. Like nomads, they often attacked Rohan pass or Gondor. They plundered food, meat and wealth wantonly. At the beginning, the three tribes, which suffered heavy losses, were unable to pursue the ferocious orcs for the time being. The situation, a time of strange calm down, but the underground undercurrent never flat! Chapter 966 Today, in the vast middle earth world, a posture that has never been seen for a long time has come quietly! At the same time, in the boundless nothingness, a powerful universe wrapped by endless white light is slowly approaching Yiya. His powerful breath, without any cover up, showed his arrival to Yiya with arrogance and unbridled. At the same time, it awakens a strong will who is sleeping in Asia. There is no physical form, there is no specific image of iluvita woke up from a deep sleep. He was astonished by the familiar and dangerous atmosphere, which impressed him deeply. From the beginning of time, at the beginning of Yiya''s birth, iluvita existed. He created Yiya with the immortal fire in his soul and Ainu from his mind. Since then, after a long time, Yiya has always been calm and serene, and has never had visitors from other universes or other universes. But The visit to the United universe is the first example of Yiya after its birth, and therefore makes the powerful iluvita who created Yiya still fresh in his memory! His body, or his soul, followed his will and spontaneously appeared outside of Yiya. Standing in the outer layer of Yiya, he looked at the powerful universe slowly approaching. There is no physical form of iluvita, the external performance trace is a sphere emitting endless light. In front of Yiya, he is so small and insignificant. However, his breath is greater than that of the giant Yiya. He just stood quietly outside of Yiya. The boundless nothingness had no influence on him and could not erode his soul. Because, a seemingly illusory flame, is firmly in the depths of his soul jump. "Gods from other lands, why do you repeatedly invade Yiya?" The powerful will of unifying the interior of the universe makes iluveta dignified and surprised! Because, since that day in a hurry, to now only a few thousand years. The other party has risen to be the supreme being in the universe. Both status and power are equal to him! "I come for unity, the creator of one Asia, the God of all things!" At the same time, Jiangning''s essence also left the unified universe and chose to appear in the boundless void. At this time, he could stand in the void without the protection of the universe. Has been able to rely on their own will, exposed to nothingness. "Dear iluvita, I''m glad to see you again!" Iluvita was suddenly silent, and then said to Jiangning, "you already have a powerful universe. Why do you want to be greedy for Asia? What''s more, to do evil wantonly will bring disaster to Asia? " "Although my universe is powerful, it is not complete. There is a loophole beyond this powerful appearance. Only by mending this loophole can I take this opportunity to perfect my universe! " He looked at iluvita and said, "so I''m here again because there''s a way to fix my universe." Hearing his words, iluvita shook his head slightly. "No, I won''t agree with you. Yiya has its own destiny after it is born. It''s not a patchwork of your universe, it shouldn''t usher in the fate imposed on it. " His soul began to change. The sphere with endless light stretched and extended into a humanoid body, but he still didn''t wear a physical body. He was using facts to show his attitude! "In that case, I can only solve it by force." At the same time he said this, a source wrapped with a figure rushed towards Yiya. Iluvita was aware of this. He wanted to stop it, but he was stopped by Jiangning. At the same time, the powerful unified universe, driven by Jiangning''s will, accelerated its collision towards Yiya. At the same time, with the help of the source as a cover, ininville also broke through many lines of defense into Yiya. He leaped over the endless stars, avoided all kinds of barriers, and finally came to the Middle Earth. At the same time, in the holy land of amenzhou, the peaceful and holy land of vilino, and in the famous circle of judgment in isilohana, Vera and VILI''s thrones are distributed in a ring. At this moment, the creators and managers of Arda, the most intelligent, powerful and powerful Vera and Willie in the whole Arda, except iluvita. Also through iluvita''s announcement, we know that the disaster of Yiya is coming. No matter manwei, Mandus, oromi, javanna, Valda, tocas or ouomu, their faces became extremely ugly at this moment. Because the disaster that iluvita declared was really unacceptable to them. This disaster is so heavy, the future is wrapped by endless fog, that is, the chaos of morgos in the past, which can not be compared with it. No matter Arda, Middle Earth and all living beings, that is, villino, the land of immortality, is also permeated with an indescribable breath. The wind and atmosphere of Middle Earth can''t provide any information for manwei at this moment. The starry night sky can no longer guide Valda. The endless forest and everything can''t send any message to Vera at the moment. All these changes are due to the coming disaster, which has surrounded Asia. "All the great powers and sages of Alda, the great and dangerous and unpredictable future as revealed by Gaya is gradually emerging. This disaster is so powerful that even amenzhou is now under its control. At this critical moment of life and death, as we can not give support, because the evil god from outside the world is fighting with as! Therefore, the fate after Arda depends on us and all living beings in China! " Manwei''s words make Vera and Willie very surprised, but they have learned from manwei''s announcement that the impending unpredictable danger is so powerful that it can cover Yiya. They are also afraid of the "evil god" who came from a foreign land, because the one who created them and created Yiya has no time to separate himself at the moment, and is dragged by a powerful enemy into the endless nothingness beyond Yiya. "As if there were any other hints for us?" The calm and wise Hades asked, "where does the root of the disaster come from? Where and when will it appear? " "The root cause of the disaster has come to China, and he will be dormant for a period of time. Therefore, we still have the opportunity to strengthen our defense deployment. But at the same time, we should also detect all parts of China and the location of the root cause of the disaster, because the disaster will surely lead to a catastrophe that will overthrow Asia! " Manwei, the king of Alda, surrounds Vera and Willy. "I hope that at this time of crisis, all the great sages will be alert and find out the root of the disaster as soon as possible!" "Yes, we will obey the will of the king of Arda!" With that, Vera and Willy will get up and leave. They will send their own eyes and ears to China to find out the root of the disaster and spread Vera''s eyes and ears in China again. Just because the disaster was so powerful that it covered all the old eyes and ears of Vera and Willy. At such a time of crisis, they no longer have the slightest information about China. In this way, it is too serious for the impending disaster. After Vera and Willies left one after another, after the stars, Valda came to manwei and looked at him anxiously. "You seem to have hidden some information. Why didn''t you say it?" Manwei took a look at Valda. He didn''t say anything. He just shook his head heavily and looked at the distant Middle Earth. Anger, sadness and sadness flashed through his eyes Chapter 967 The words are divided into two parts. As soon as his feet touch the heavy earth, he immediately feels a strong force of rules bound to his body. At the same time, the endless malice from the whole world constantly erodes his body. In order to resist this kind of pressure and endless malice, although it has undergone transformation, it has not made him strong enough to resist a complete universe. Therefore, inenville had to resist the control of the Middle Earth and the endless malice of the world itself with his own strength. At that time, he was a new born spirit. He was created by the creator of Yiya. The world treated him with a gentle and friendly attitude, just because his body came from Middle Earth and was a part of the world itself. However, when he came to the Middle Earth again, he was seen through by iluvita. Therefore, not only the Middle Earth oppressed him, but the world also had endless malice against him. Taken together, it can be understood that he should be careful to guard against any natural and man-made disasters in the next few days. Because the world will continue to attack him in the next few days, until he "dies" or can''t stand such a day and takes the initiative to leave. After all, his essence at this moment is different. After his promotion and transformation, although his physical body is still an elf, his connection with China has long been cut off from the root! Even if it was iluvita who created the spirit, he could not be coerced or restricted. This is true of both his physical form and the unquenchable fire, which has cut off all connections from the root. At this moment, he is no longer a member of the Middle Earth world, nor is he the king of the elves who led the elves, the human race and the dwarves to fight against morgos in the first era. He is a new individual, which has nothing to do with the Middle Earth elves strictly speaking. But it only applies to, strictly speaking "It seems that if I don''t find a way to reduce the repression from the earth and the exclusion from the rules, my movement in Midland will be greatly restricted. Or, there will be no way to participate in the situation in China and Turkey! " As he thought about it, he sidestepped to avoid the falling rock from the mountain. Looking at the broken rock, ininville was silent. "I''m afraid for a long time to come, I''ll keep the most unpopular spirit in the history of human disgust, natural disasters, man-made disasters and animal chaos..." he pulled out kunguhar from his waist in the moment of meditation, with his shining sword body dancing gracefully with the posture of ininville. A huge animal''s head immediately separated from its huge body and rolled down at the feet of ininville. The splashing blood did not touch ininville''s gorgeous clothes at all. "It''s the first time that a beast has attacked a spirit!" Speechless looking at the dead beast pupil at his feet, ininville felt for the first time how embarrassed he was at this moment. At the beginning, the elegant, beautiful, powerful and wise spirit king was loved by people and blossomed by flowers. In the blink of an eye, he became the degree that people dislike people, ghosts hate ghosts, everything wants to attack when they see it, and heaven and earth want to punish them when they see it. No matter what the reason is, ininville''s heart is somewhat unbalanced. Boom! Boom! Boom! Before his thoughts were completely interrupted, a few thunders fell quietly into the sky and roared to the top of ininville''s head. The latter kunguhar raised to the sky, a few thunderbolts instantly hit kunguhar''s sword, when the electric snake swam away, a mysterious force quietly sealed most of the power in the magic sword! Even the bright fairy diamond, at this moment, was a little dim. Ininville looked at the sword with most of its power sealed in his hand. He was silent for a moment, and then he looked at heaven with pride. "It doesn''t matter. I''m invincible in Middle Earth! No one can beat me in martial arts! " He is very arrogant Wang Tian said, but he does have this self-confidence. Not to mention the rich practical experience he gained from many years of fighting and against Villa, he returned to the unified universe later. His fighting frequency and experience also increased with each passing day in the process of fighting with other powerful enemies! Even now, more than half of his strength will be used to fight against the land and rules of China, but a small part of his remaining strength will not be used. In terms of martial arts alone, there is no opponent in China who can compete with him. "The thunder just passed, sealed my magic sword, so what will be next?" There was a trace of expectation in ininville''s heart! However, he did not stand still, but walked to other places while thinking. When he was thinking about this in his heart, his feet were also acutely aware of the shaking movement from the depth of the earth. "Earthquake?" ¡­¡­ When the earthquake subsided, in the endless dust is not enough calm, a tall and elegant posture straight through the endless dust formed by the fog. There is an invisible barrier around his body, which blocks all filth and malice. No matter inside or outside, he still maintains his elegant and noble image of Elven king! "Pediatrics, how can I feel sick so easily?" From a series of natural disasters, ininville also realized something. No matter falling rock, thunder, animal attack or earthquake, they can''t hurt him. However, it can affect his own image and affect his mood. The falling stones will hit his head and shatter him. The rubble and ashes will make him disheartened. The thunder will fall, though mainly to seal his kunguhar. However, it does not mean to damage his image, and the subsequent animal attack was separated by his sword. If he was careless, the spilt blood would make him bloody. No matter ininville or iluvita, they also understand that such attacks and malice can not harm ininville. But iluvita, who created the elves and knew them well, also wanted to let ininville retreat and leave on his own initiative. Because, this is an elegant and beautiful race, they love clean, pay special attention to personal hygiene and appearance, generally speaking, love smelly beauty! Even during the war, elves would pay attention to their health and appearance under limited conditions. So the nature of this race is so different from the slovenly dwarves and humans. Where the elves go, they are all well-dressed and clean faced races. Even in the harsh environment, they always keep their own cleanliness and dignified appearance. This can be seen from the fact that the ring guard team, whether it was the later emperor Aragorn or a few hobbits, became sloppy before long. In particular, Aragorn''s long greasy hair has not been washed for a long time. In contrast to the prince Legolas, from beginning to end, his hair was so smooth that he didn''t even have a split hair, and his face was always clean. So... The creator of the elves, iluvita, who is well versed in the characteristics of elves, also wants to push back ininville in a similar way. But he took it for granted. "I see how much time you have left to focus on me?" Said to the blue sky, ininville will continue to move forward, he wants to choose a good place, first hide himself, and strive to weaken the world''s exclusion and suppression. Otherwise, it will be very unfavorable for his next action. It''s almost impossible for him to use his meager strength to sweep the whole Middle Earth when most of his strength is completely suppressed. Therefore, ininville needs time to adapt to the rules of China and change his unfavorable situation. At the same time, while fighting for enough time for himself, it also needs time to understand all the things that have happened in Middle Earth since he left! Chapter 968 Since ininville came to Middle Earth again, for a long time, he was firmly suppressed by the rules of the world. At the same time, the world brought him a lot of malice, which also made ininville a little embarrassed for a long time. His arrival is like a virus, which spontaneously causes the world''s "immune system" to encircle and suppress. The frequent occurrence of natural disasters and animal chaos, though unable to hurt him, has brought him endless trouble and annoyed him. As a result, after finding a secret place, ininville converged all his breath, and at the same time seized the time to change himself, so that he could adapt to Alda''s world rules again. Because the body comes from here, so ininville itself still has a certain degree of advantage. However, this silk has few advantages. While adapting to the world rules, inenville is also making his own strength adapt to the world rules. Although they can''t move freely in the Middle Earth world as before, the frequency of natural disasters and animal chaos in large areas has decreased a lot. This also gives ininville plenty of time to adapt to the rules of the world. At the same time, it also gives iluveta, the de facto creator, less time to search for himself in the vast middle earth. And the soul connection between yiningville and Jiangning is also approaching the stage of non existence. At present, in the endless nothingness, Jiangning is intercepting iluveta. Different from the first meeting, Jiangning at that time could only passively bear the attack of iluvita. What''s more, it depends on the power of the universe. Besides, Jiangning has no power to attack iluvita. But now it''s different. Dimly, Jiangning, who almost broke through the last layer of film, is on an equal footing with iluvita in terms of strength and identity. However, compared with iluvita, who has survived for some time, Jiangning still has a disadvantage in the use of means and strength. However, he is still in nothingness, fighting with iluvita vividly. The two sides, no one has done their best, are still in a state of containing each other. At the very least, there is no specific time for Arda, and it is not the time for decisive battle. Ininville knows that he is trying his best to adapt to the rules of the world, at the same time, he is also thinking about strategies. After all, the rules of the world are different. At least in Middle Earth, the earth will restrain some of the power of the powerful. It''s doomed that he can''t give full play to his strength. At the same time, when the rules of the world don''t change too much, it''s no accident that inenville is willing to choose to fight villa in central Turkey. At the same time, after he has initially adapted to the rules of the world, he empties his mind and perceives what is happening outside. Since he left China, he has not visited China for thousands of years. Similarly, the situation in the Middle Earth is different from what he knows. However, what surprised him most was that Soren created such a magical race as orcs because of his alien creation. After a preliminary understanding and spying, ininville was also surprised by the orcs created by Sauron. Although he had never seen orcs with his own eyes, there was no difference between the orcs created by Sauron and those in other worlds. However, this does not hinder what his eyes see. That is, according to the current period of time, in addition to the high elves of the first era, they can suppress the powerful orcs. At this stage, compared with the orcs, it is difficult to suppress them. Because orcs, like the high elves of the past, are tall and powerful, not to mention they have both the ferocity and instinct of beasts. As a result, it is difficult for the Allied forces of the three ethnic groups to cause serious damage to the orcs on the battlefield where they fight against the orcs. It is often after paying a heavy price, and having defense fortifications, that the fierce orcs are repulsed. In this way, the orcs have a great advantage over the three races. At least, on the battlefield. However, inenville understood that this was only a superficial phenomenon. As the wars between the three tribes and the orcs gradually increased, the three tribes would surely produce talents who could restrain each other. All kinds of war weapons against the orcs are bound to bring forth new ones frequently. Coupled with the perfect civilization system of the three ethnic groups, the orcs are still in the primitive and rough stage of tribal civilization at this moment. The three ethnic groups have a great advantage, especially human beings. Their population will continue to increase to keep up with the intensity of war. However, among the orcs, the five families of lions, tigers, bears, leopards and wolves, although they are very powerful, but under the scale of fierce and frequent wars, they have lost a lot in number. Moreover, all things have their own way of balance, just as the immortal elves have low fertility, so does the fertility of orcs. Although they can give birth to seven to eight cubs at one birth, there are no fully civilized orcs, and the survival rate of cubs is extremely low. From the orcs'' birth to their appearance in the Middle Earth, even thousands of years later, relatively frequent and cruel wars have not appeared for decades. Although the land area of mankind still maintains the scale of a thousand years ago. But the internal population density is increasing with the passage of time. At least, at present, human beings are not as empty as they used to be. Nowadays, in the territory of human beings, there are large and small cities and villages, and the population is gradually developing to a dense stage. At the same time, because of the real threat of the orcs, there are many war weapons developed by human beings, and the corresponding restraint innovation has been carried out for the orcs. At the same time, the land has also been deeply cultivated, due to the pressure brought by the increase of population. Compared with the elves and dwarves, human beings are more and more powerful. At the same time, they are eager to launch a large-scale war to relieve the growing pressure. But the orcs knew nothing about it, and Sauron, who was hidden in the endless crypt, still did not show up. He is still busy with other things, and only after creating orcs, he brings excitement to the peaceful Middle Earth for a long time. In addition, Soren, who has already understood forbearance, knows more about dormancy and forbearance than he did in the past. In the years after he came to China, ininville watched the changes of the situation in China secretly, and also understood all the history after he left. When time went by, ininville got up and left the forest where he had been hiding for a long time. He dressed up a little, hid his gorgeous clothes, and came to the orc territory with a hood covering his face. After coming to the orc territory, ininville won the absolute control of the ORC with absolute power. At the same time, he began to spread the appropriate civilization system to the orcs to help them build a simple but complete civilization system. At the same time, he is also starting to brew a war, and also testing villa. Meanwhile, ininville is also looking for Soren, but the other side is too deep. This made him unable to find Sauron''s trace. Even the orcs who had been released to the surface by Sauron could not find Sauron''s trace. Inenville didn''t know what made Soren so tolerant and dormant, or some other reason. This, inenville did not know, after taking control of the orcs. Ininville then prepared a series of recuperation plans, ready to expand the scale of the orcs, brewing a war that will determine heaven and earth! At the same time, he also quietly left the East and went to the west side of the misty mountains. He was going to try to accept the descendants of the elves who belonged to the descendants in blood. If the elves can be subdued, the orcs will integrate the two most powerful races, and the remaining humans and dwarves will not be afraid at all. He''s going to force Vera and Veronica to fight him in Middle Earth! Only by subverting vilino, can we hope to subvert the internal order of Yiya and inflict heavy damage on Yiya. At the same time, we should create a special situation conducive to the unification of the universe. Only in this way can we save time instead of working with iluvita and continue to consume it. Chapter 969 When yiningweiguo seized the control of the orcs, Sauron, who was hidden in the middle of the earth, suddenly felt that he had lost the control of the orcs. Since Soren''s former master, morgos, the corrupted Yanmo, the created dragon, and later the alien created by iningwell, ignored the orders of the non Creator at all. He felt that his own strength was low, and Soren also realized that it was a dream to conquer villino just by virtue of oak. Combined with various reasons, Soren was inspired to establish absolute control over his troops. Although oak and the ogre dare not disobey his orders, Soren also knows that with oak and the ogre, they can''t defeat Vera, occupy villino and welcome back their master morgos. At that time, ininville, the alien created for him, really made Soren extremely satisfied. Because, he almost captured villino, but also because of iluvita''s stop, let him fall short of success. At that time, Soren knew that even if he could create aliens, he could not expect to defeat iluvita with aliens. That fire from the sky, burning and killing countless alien. Vera and all sentient beings in the middle land are afraid of the alien. In the face of the mysterious iluvita, they can''t turn up a little spray. Soren understood that unless he could create a race that could resist the emergence of iluvita, another attack on vilino would also lead to another failure. In many creative experiments, Soren successfully created a new race of orcs. Compared with Orc and ogres, they are really powerful, even the elves are not their opponents. Although the elves had already weakened and degenerated, the orcs created also gave Soren a glimmer of hope. However, this still disappoints him, because the orcs are not qualified to successfully capture Velino. He is eager to create a kind of legendary life similar to the Yanmo and the dragon, to help him defeat Vera, capture vilino and welcome back the old lord! However, Sauron, who was only a secondary God, did not have such powerful power and relevant knowledge to create a legendary life. At the beginning, moghos, who is known as the strongest villain, was not just corrupt and made the Yan devil, spider and dragon? He also did not create a legendary life, and was defeated in the end. However, Soren did not lose heart, he is still firmly hiding in the depths of the cave, continue his own invention and research. However, at this time, he was surprised to realize that he had lost control of the orc he had created. The control of orcs was forcibly seized by others, which made Sauron angry and even more afraid. He did not dare to appear in China before he was strong. Although, relying on the power of Jijie, he is quietly paying attention to the situation in China and understanding everything in China. However, Sauron, who is not yet completely powerful, is still afraid of the elves. Like his old master, morgos, only Elves were feared by Sauron and regarded as his lifelong enemy. In addition, he completely ignored the human race and the dwarf race. Even though they have strong reproductive ability, Sauron has never felt threatened. Only immortal, with a strong foundation of the spirit, he was extremely scared. In particular, in the first era of inningville''s reign, there were very few high elves. However, the three clans under ininville''s hasty unification still defeated morgos several times and disintegrated his plot to go south. In the end, the three ethnic groups could only be disintegrated by stratagem, and the downfall of ininville at that time led to the complete collapse of the three ethnic groups. Otherwise, if ininville appeared at that time, he would continue to lead the three ethnic groups. Not to mention human beings and dwarves, just integrating the power of the elves still has unpredictable and boundless deterrent power. Soren firmly believes that ininville, after the fall, is extremely evil. The alien he created also gives Soren endless awe, which he can''t forget until now. However, when he painstakingly created the orcs, and put them back to Middle Earth, the three tribes of chaos won more time for himself, Soren could not imagine that at this time, he had completely lost control of the orcs. They were forced to take control of the orcs by a powerful being. Sauron, suspicious and frightened, is even more afraid to show up in China and send his servants out to inquire, because he is afraid that his servants will be arrested and then leak his own information. He didn''t know who had taken control of the orcs, but in his mind, only Vera had the ability. However, no matter who comes, its strength makes today''s Sauron despair. Therefore, the frightened Sauron, once again dormant in the depths of the earth, and also in the hiding place to secretly open up another secret. After yiningweiguo seized the control of the orcs, he spent some time to help the orcs establish a simple but complete civilization. He wanted to return to the realm of the elves and accept the elves who were stranded in the Middle Earth. However, in my mind, a plan suddenly sprang out of inenville, stopped his pace of returning to the west, and continued to walk towards the East. And after crossing the Anduin River, he continued to go south. During this period, he once stayed at the site where the elves of isville built their homes in Middle Earth for a short time. Now the land with vast forest has become a great lake. Ininville, who revisited his hometown, did not feel the slightest waves in his heart. He continued to go south along the Anduin River, crossed the Waterloo falls, and then entered the ningdalf wetland, heading for the ash mountains. After that, ininville walked in the endless mountains of ashes, looking for caves that might hide in the mountains. He''s looking for Shiloh, a big spider. However, it is not easy to find a hidden cave in the vast and continuous endless mountains. So, inenville turned to search for Sauron''s minions, and finally, somewhere in the ash mountains, he found Oakes who lived together. These evil, ferocious and dirty oaks were surprised at the arrival of strangers, and then they were overjoyed. Sauron forbids them to go out of the ash mountains and return to the vast middle earth. Under Soren''s ban, no oak dares to violate Soren''s orders! They live a miserable life in the barren ash mountain range. All day long, they forge weapons and war equipment with the help of the power of volcanoes. Everything is for their master, Soren. As a result, when they met a "stranger" from Central Plains, they were overjoyed. Oake, who is in a hurry, soon gets the cruelest reality. The tall stranger radiated white and dazzling white light all over his body, and his emerald elegant sword crisscrossed in oak group. No one could approach him or hurt him. Oak, who was killed, was forced by ininville to look for the trace of Shiluo in the endless mountains! Oak did not dare to disobey ininville''s orders. They also guessed that this mysterious stranger must be an elf. Because, in his hand, he is holding the long sword of spirit craft, plus the tall figure that gives people pressure and shock. In addition to the reality of the blow, oak also accepted the reality, in the endless mountains, searching for the trace of Shiluo and its hiding cave. Ininville also stayed here, waiting for the results of oak''s search! A month later, oak heard that the cave where Shiluo was hiding had been found. As a result, the impatient inenville, who had been waiting, picked up his magic sword and went to the cave where Shiluo was hiding. Chapter 970 Oak in the yiningwei sword under the pressure of the edge, scared to walk on the mountain road, from time to time look back, has a tall body, can be called a giant yiningwei. This giant, in particular, slaughtered countless of his people not long ago. Oake was deeply impressed. Even in the face of the unilateral massacre, he was scared to death by inningville. "Yes?" Ininville''s eyes were on oak. "Haven''t you been to Shiloh''s cave yet?" As he was peeping at him, oak smelt the words and scared a spirit. He accompanied him carefully. A trace of ugliness was squeezed out of his dark face. He said, "it''s fast, it''s going to the cave of Shiluo..." Inenville ignored the words and followed oak along the rugged and difficult mountain road. If human beings or dwarves come here, the speed of walking is not much faster, but if they are elves, they can be described as walking like flying. Oaks are used to being sloppy, and they are already familiar with the harsh environment and rugged roads, so this rugged mountain road is nothing. Inenville followed oak, who was leading the way, walking briskly along the rugged mountain road. The crypt where Shiluo was hiding was hidden in the mountains, and the burning light from Arnold was covered by thick haze all the year round£¨ Arnold, the name of the sun in sindah), is not only that oaks don''t like Arnold''s brilliance, but also that Shiluo doesn''t like Arnold''s brilliance, and is extremely afraid of this holy and harmful light to evil creatures. The vast ash mountains not only gather a large number of oaks, but also hide many dark lives in the shadow of overlapping mountains. The cave of Shiluo is hidden in it, and distributed toward the deep underground. The dense corridor is the hiding place of Shiluo and the storage room of food. Time passed for a long time, under the leadership of oak, ininville finally came to one of the caves. "This is Shiluo''s cave?" "Yes, yes, my Lord, this is the entrance to Shiluo cave!" Oak accompanied carefully, trying to lower his body, for the inquiry of ininville, he said all he knew. Shua! As the cold light flashed by, ininville walked to the cave. Behind him, oak, who led him here, was standing in the same place. With a breeze blowing, the hideous and ugly head on the neck fell to the ground, and the headless neck spattered blood waves nearly one meter high! The body slightly blooms the white light the inningville, along the broad and extends in all directions the corridor, gradually deepens. The extraordinary and holy eyes of the elves sweep around. In the broad corridor, there are white cobwebs everywhere. There are also some caves that have been opened up, which are full of indescribable things, which look like the food stored in Shiluo. The sensitive spirit ears listen to the corridor extending in all directions. Any slight sound will be received by both ears, and then accurate information can be inferred. Therefore, he didn''t walk in the cave carefully and vigilantly like the ordinary people who first came here. Instead, after analyzing the right things, I took a look at a corridor and walked straight past. Along the way, ininville changed direction from time to time. The complex dark and dirty cave could not bring him any psychological pressure. It''s like he''s playing hide and seek with Shiloh. Finally, Shiloh showed up. A hoarse and low voice, sounded in the dark cave, that is the language of spiders, ordinary people do not have the ability to understand the voice of all things. However, as a gifted king of elves, the ears of elves can distinguish this kind of sound. "Who are you? Why are you here? Get out of here "Hum!" Ininville, holding the sword in one hand, faced the endless darkness, "corpse, show up!" His eyes under his hood, staring at the huge spider hanging upside down on the mountain wall, "do you still want to hide in front of me?" Seeing that he saw through the darkness, Shiluo took the initiative to show up. His huge body slowly fell down from the mountain wall, and his strong and sharp spear like limbs clattered on the hard stone surface. "Who are you and why did you come to me?" "Ininville!" The huge spider can''t bring any pressure to ininville. His tall body is standing so calm, his eyes are looking at the corpse who is facing him. "The original spirit!" Corpse Luo sends out a shriek, the compound eye stares at in front of eyes have the spirit of tall body, it is very obvious that she knows the name of ininville, also know his deeds, more clear what this name stands for. At the same time, on Shiluo''s back, it was like a natural grain, and it was like the mark of a sword wound. Suddenly, it became hot, and the pain made Shiluo hiss constantly. "Did you inherit the sword wound that was left on ugoliante?" The familiar breath from the corpse makes the old memory of inningville come to the surface. It is the breath of the double Holy tree and the power of the magic diamond! Of course, when morgos knocked down the double Saint tree, ugoliant sucked up their sap. Ininville, who used to use kunguhar inlaid with fairy diamonds, injured both of them and left indelible marks on them. However, to eninville''s surprise, the injury was also passed on to the spider, the offspring of ugoliant. "Ah... Damn, the first spirit..." Shiluo screamed bitterly, and the holy power that belonged to the spirit diamond on her body seemed to revive again because of the reason of ininville. At the same time, kunguhar on ininville''s left hand and the fairy diamond inlaid at the end resonate with the homologous power on Shiluo''s back. "When the double Holy tree was knocked down by morgos, ugoliante poisoned talperian and laurelin, sucking their lives and SAP. She is strong from this, but she also bears the cause and effect of killing Shuangsheng tree. After that, I hurt him and left an indelible mark on his back when the three magic diamonds created by ferno disappeared in the middle of the earth. There is only one magic diamond left in the world Ininville watched that because of the homologous resonance, Shiluo was suffering from the torture of the fairy diamond. He said calmly, "to my surprise, the injury that was left to ugoliant was also passed on to the descendants of ugoliant." "What on earth do you want to say and do? Damn it, stop... "Shiluo moved restlessly. The injury behind her made her extremely painful. She did not dare to touch the outside world, nor did she dare to touch Arnold''s holy glory. Because of the same source of power, will wake up her back, belongs to the power of the fairy diamond! Therefore, Shila always hides in the deep of the endless crypt to avoid the holy glory of Arnold, and also to avoid the power of the fairy diamond being awakened by the power of the same origin. Thus, it gives her endless torment and pain again. Ininville quietly walked to Shiluo. He looked at the big spider who was prostrate and collapsed because of pain, and said in his mouth, "the cause and effect of Shuangsheng tree is not so easy to get rid of. If you want to get rid of this endless pain and suffering, you must do something for me, and then I can save you. And you don''t have to bear the hatred and curse from the double Holy tree! " Chapter 971 Ininville''s words, for Shiluo, are just like a bright light in the sea of bitterness! God knows how long she has been tortured by this sword wound inherited from her mother ugoliant. However, in Arda, no one can relieve her pain. The resentment of Shuangsheng tree haunts the Middle Earth. After ugoliant was wounded by ininville, the resentment of Shuangsheng tree had a substantial sustenance. Therefore, it often aroused the power of the magic diamond left in the sword wound, in order to torture the culprit who finally let himself die. Therefore, it is not only ugoliant and morgos who suffered from them. It was the descendant of ugoliante who was born in the following years and inherited the sword wound that ininville left her. The resentment of the double Holy tree clings to it, after morgos is thrown into nothingness by Vera. Double Holy tree then all resentment, all stare at ugoliant body. She is strong by sucking the life and sap of Shuangsheng tree, but she also has to bear the resentment of Shuangsheng tree. Except for Vera and Willie, there may be a way, but they can''t relieve their pain. Therefore, when she heard the promise made by ininville, she could imagine her mood. The sword wound inherited from her mother is tormenting her all the time. She has long wanted to get rid of this torment. What''s more, the spirit standing in front of her is the real master and the one who keeps the sword wound on her back. Maybe the only way to save her is to rely on ininville. After all, he came here on his own initiative to find her, so ininville must have something to do with her. "Well, I do things for you, but can you really lift my curse and pain?" Corpse Luo''s several pairs of eyes, stare at in front of the spirit. Even if the distance between them is so close, she only needs to jump in, and then she can bring down the fairy king who has a legendary story in Middle Earth. But corpse Luo also dare not, she is very clear of the other party''s strong, that tall body hides the frightening power. Her mother, ugoliant, had been injured by him with a sword wound on her back, which eventually extended to future generations, suffering and suffering for generations. In addition, in the first era, the opponent killed the physical form of morgos, the Dark Lord, in a confrontation. After all, this is the first time that villa has been killed. Even though morgos has already lost Vera''s identity, his status and strength still represent the identity of God. Although it''s only death in the body, it also gives the latecomers endless thoughts. Obviously, that''s what Soren is. In addition, the name of ininville represents the legend and the absolute authority of the high elves to dominate the first era, which is the symbol of the highest glory and honor of the elves. But in the face of corpse Luo''s inquiry, ininville answered her, "as long as you follow my words and instructions, then, I promise here, I will release your strength. Let you get rid of this endless pain and suffering! But... "He warned," if you dare to disobey me, I will make you ten times more painful than you are now! " Corpse rose will not doubt the truth of this, she nodded her head, said she would obey his orders and orders. "Very well, Shiloh! Now, I want you to give me some of your blood! " Corpse Luo although doubt yiningwei want her blood why, but still obedient, bite his skin, let it out some black blood£¨ The blood of the evil is black.) Ininville held out his hand, and drops of black blood flew from Shiloh''s wound and hung at his fingertips. Later, ininville''s mouth read out a complicated mantra, the language of the mantra, Shiloh can''t understand. This is because it does not belong to any language of the elves, nor is it the language of human beings, nor is it the language of dwarves, but a mysterious language from a different world. Each syllable has a mysterious power, which can arouse the untouchable power of rules. Corpse restlessly looking at ininville, whether it is the complicated and mysterious incantation, or the constant blooming out of the strange light of blood. All make corpse Luo, feel a burst of unspeakable mystery. She watched and waited quietly. Although the familiar feeling came from her blood, she didn''t know what was going on. Until the last syllable of inenville''s voice, the blood hanging on his fingertips suddenly glowed. A trace of mysterious feeling came to his mind, and in ininville''s mind, suddenly there were more pictures. It''s like he''s looking at the world from a different biological perspective. Most of these pictures are incoherent, and the information in them is very complicated. Ininville quietly savors these messages and finds what he needs from them. His vision seems to fly into the sky, overlooking the vast middle earth. In the endless mountains and wilderness, fields, plains, wetlands and swamps flying! Looking for the familiar figure, looking for the figure that is likely to be still alive, looking for the one who once killed Shuangsheng tree! The evil spirit in the form of a terrible spider, ugoliant! Finally, the leap stopped, and it took the vision of ininville to leap over the Middle Earth in an instant. He came to the vast and desolate land of the south, which has long been forgotten by all living beings in China. "Ugoliante, hide here!" For this big spider who has not appeared since the death of Shuangsheng tree. Ininville didn''t know what to evaluate, because no matter how long time passed, even if morgos failed again, or even Soren failed later, during the thousands of years. In the Middle Earth, we have never seen ugoliant again. It has been said that she has long ago ushered in the end, her hunger to the extreme, and eventually devour themselves. But ininville doesn''t think so. Perhaps the greedy desire to devour the world ugoliant will devour anything in the world, but it is unlikely to devour herself, just because she is too greedy. At the beginning, she was obviously afraid of Vera, but under the temptation of morgos, she still attacked Shuangsheng tree with him. After devouring the tree, ugoliant coerced morgos to share the jewels he got from Fenway. Later, I wanted to swallow up the three magic diamonds! However, the Yanmo called by morgos drove away. Although for a long time after that, I didn''t hear of ugoliante. However, it is highly likely that she is still alive, and it is not known what she is doing. Maybe it''s the fear of Vera, maybe it''s the sun and the moon, maybe it''s the double Holy tree. However, when ininville traced ugoliant from the blood of Shiluo, he got the most clear answer. Ugoliante, a terrible evil god with the shape of a giant spider, is still alive. She hid in the vast wasteland of the south, which has long been forgotten by all living beings. "Come with me, corpse!" Ininville looked at Shiloh, who hesitated for a moment under his eyes. But thinking of ininville''s promise, Shiluo changed his appearance in a black smoke. She has a slim figure, long black hair, big eyes, long black skirt and white legs. She from a terrible spider, into a sexy and charming image of the imperial sister! "Where are we going?" The corpse becomes human, and its voice is not hoarse, but charming and enchanting. "Go to your mother!" Chapter 972 In the vast middle earth, there is another vast area, but there is little life there. It seems that it is a forgotten land which is excluded from China. Also in the area near South Gondor, there are a group of pirates who set up a pirate city in the port of ummbar. In addition, in the south of the vast area is a big desert, and in the east of the desert, is an area called halad. The halad area is divided into far halad and near halad. Later, in the East, there is a vast forest, which is no less than the dark forest, called halad forest. Take the misty mountains as an example. In the west, it extends to Linton and the blue mountains. In the East, it extends to the dark forest and the vast land of Mordor. There are hobbits, elves, humans, dwarves and ente (tree people) living there. However, compared with Harad, these vast areas are still very small. Not to mention, in the southernmost part of Harad, once in ancient times, which was called the era of the giant lamp, there stood a giant lamp in the southernmost part of Harad. But such a vast area has never been noticed by any life. It has not been watched by Vera and Willie, nor has it attracted the attention of morgos, nor has it attracted the attention of Soren. Then, except for a part of human beings, humans, elves and dwarves became pirates and settled in coastal areas. In its vast land, there is no intelligent life to settle and multiply there. It is like the ancient times, has been pushed down by morgos giant lamp Elmo, was completely forgotten by God and man. Therefore, it is also called the place of forgetting! Thousands of years have passed from the end of the great lamp era to the third era. The vast land of oblivion is once again entered by the legendary life from Middle Earth. "My mother, she was far away from Middle Earth a long time ago. No one knows where she went. It''s said that she went to the south, because hunger finally devoured her Corpse Luo half is to ask, half is to recall of say, "how can you from my blood, know my mother''s position?"? You know, I haven''t seen her since she gave birth to me and went to the south. " An elf, a spider, two extraordinary figures, each riding on a majestic horse, listening to Shiluo''s inquiry, ininville glanced at her, and then said: "the blood relationship between mother and children is always the closest. Even though ugoliant is an evil god, she is greedy and eager to devour the world. However, after giving birth to you, she did not choose to devour you because of greed and hunger. " Corpse Luo frowns, "what do you want to say?" "Such a greedy evil god joined hands with the evil milkow to kill talperian and laurelin, which made the world fall into darkness. Her evil deeds could not be washed away even if she poured out all the water of the beregal sea. Such an evil god, however, still "loves" future generations. The deep ties between mother and son between you, even iluveta, cannot be removed. So, with your blood, I can find the lost ugoliant "Even Mirko, the creator of my mother, is afraid of the mother who has devoured the double Holy tree. Why do you think you can subdue my mother?" Corpse Luo is not polite of ask. Yiningwei coldly looked at her, golden eyes, let see the corpse Luo feel a burst of fear. This pair of sacred eyes, she had never seen, but the genetic sword wound on her back was under the gaze of ininville''s eyes, thus causing a dull pain. "What''s Mirko, and what''s that big spider? How can you understand my power, you shallow frog in the well? Today, even in the face of the creator of Yiya, I am not afraid at all. Ha ha, corpse Luo, you see well, how I subdue your mother! " Shiluo is silent. Although she has great power, the limited vision of China also restricts Shiluo''s growth and vision. They just think that this is the world, and so is their power. I never know that there are other landscapes beyond the broad universe. Even villas now know that there are other universes besides the universe. However, they don''t understand the scenery outside, let alone their world and their position in the broad outside world. In the boundless nothingness, iluvita is involved by Jiangning. The two powerful equals are restraining the fighting. Iluvita, guarded by Jiangning, will pay less and less attention to Yiya as time goes by. Although the earth of Middle Earth will restrain the power of ininville, it will also restrain the power of all living beings. Therefore, in the future, ininville is bound to force villa and villi to fight with him in central Turkey. In this way, villa, who has been suppressed by the Middle Earth, is no longer difficult to deal with. What''s more, villa''s current strength is far worse than that of ininville. For a moment, ininville stops talking with Shiluo. The two extraordinary beings ride on their horses in the vast land of oblivion. However, I want to search ugoliant in such a vast land. I''m afraid it''s not so easy, let alone in the east of the forgotten land, there is a large forest no less than the scale of dark and dense forest. According to inenville''s conjecture, perhaps the giant spider ugoliant would hide in the vast Harold forest. The food resources there are relatively abundant, which is likely to satisfy ugoliant''s almost endless greed. Thinking of this, inenville marched towards the vast Harald forest. With his parallel corpse Luo, silently urged the horse to follow, two extraordinary existence in the endless wilderness, quietly marching. Compared with the Middle Earth, the place of forgetting is extremely dark. It seems that even the sun and the moon are not willing to fly over it. And the two Maiya who drive the sun and the moon do not seem willing to let the sun and the moon shine on this forgotten land. Therefore, even in broad daylight, it seems extremely dark and has little light. There is light but no light, which has limited influence on inningville. The extraordinary and refined spirit senses are not afraid of any environment, and so is Shiluo. Even, in her face can see some enjoyment. In such an environment, she is happy to see the sun and the moon, who are disgusted by the sun and the moon. Moreover, ininville is not worried that the two Maiya who control the sun and moon around the world will find him. At present, he is not ready to be exposed in front of villa and Willie, even if manwei has got inspiration from iluvita. But now ininville doesn''t want to go to war with Vera and villi! He''s not ready, and there are a lot of things that haven''t been done. At least, for him. Even if time goes on, he will win in the end. The unified universe, which integrates almost all universes, is immeasurably strong. The universe may have no will, but it has its master. Although Yiya is vast, iluvita cannot be underestimated. However, once the situation goes bad, even if it is consumed, they are the one who can win. What''s more, they still have a lot of cards. Now ininville is back in Midland again just to save some time. Speed up the weakness of Yiya. In this way, they can save a lot of energy. The two extraordinary beings, ininville full of calculation and Shiluo full of worries, only had a brief exchange soon after they entered the forgotten land. In the following time, ininville also lost the conversation with Shiloh, when seven days later. They finally arrived at the boundless Harad forest! Chapter 973 Dark and gloomy, this is the deepest description of the vast Harald forest. This vast area, forgotten by the gods and neglected by all living beings, is Maiya, who controls the sun and the moon, and seems to have forgotten here. They seem to be stingy of any ray of sunshine here. After a long time, even Vera has forgotten the two giant lights that once stood in the north and south of the world and illuminated the world in remote times! Since iluin and olmau were pushed down by milkow respectively, the original positions of the two giant lights at the north and south ends have been reduced to the base of evil and darkness, and to the forgotten land of gods and beings. The era of giant lights in the distant times, the era of giant lights that illuminate the world and provide light and energy for all things, seems to have wiped out all their achievements when they stood with their collapse. At the entrance of Harald forest, two horses come here one after another. Looking at the dark and silent forest, ininville frowned, his golden eyes fixed on the dark forest. "What''s the matter?" Shiloh looked at ininville and said, "are we going in now?" Ininville was silent, his eyes were still searching for the vast forest, and his extraordinary senses were also feeling the forest. What he wondered was that he didn''t realize the existence of powerful life from the vast forest. It''s something he''s confused about and something he doesn''t understand. Because, according to his conjecture, the most ideal habitat for this greedy spider is here. "Give me another drop of your blood!" Corpse Luo smell speech, squeeze to break own fingertip, squeeze out a drop of blood to come out. Yiningwei waved, and the blood bead at Shiluo''s fingertip automatically flew to his fingertip. Then the curse of blood detection poured out from his mouth, and the mysterious detection lines passed to the big forest in front of him. However, the detection results still make ininville frown, he did not return from the feedback of the information, search the figure of ugoliant. Just feel that a large group of spiders occupy the deep forest, presumably those spiders are the descendants of ugoliant. "Go in and have a look!" Ininville said to Shiloh, he decided to go to the forest first. If ugoliant is not found here, then the big spiders who occupy the forest and seem to be the overlord may get information from them. In addition, another point is that the magic of detecting blood is subject to the suppression of the Middle Earth and the world rules. It can''t give him the most accurate information, because these two kinds of severe repression also make inenville unable to directly know ugoliant''s hiding place. And, most importantly, he felt that there was another force interfering with his casting. But now, he didn''t think clearly about the power that interfered with his casting. With full of doubt, he went into the vast Harald forest with Shiloh. As for the two horses riding here, they are afraid of the big spiders in the jungle. The nature and instinct of the creatures make them aware of the danger, so they dare not follow ininville into the forest. Inenville did not force them to speak in their ears, soothe them, and make them wait. The two horses nodded at ininville''s command. They trotted away from the entrance of the forest, found a flat land far away from the forest, and nibbled at the weeds growing on the ground and in the crevices. Ininville walked into the forest with Shiloh. Because it is a forgotten place, where the sun and moon are also very dim, and the harsh environment makes the plants here struggle to grow. They are scrambling to keep their bodies up, hoping to absorb more sunlight. Therefore, it also creates the forest here. The height of the trees is very high and huge. The branches and leaves of trees are constantly overlapped at the height of tens of meters or hundreds of meters, which makes the thin sunlight unable to penetrate the overlapped leaves and shine into the forest. As a result, ininville and Shiluo just walked less than a few meters into the forest, and there was darkness in front of them. But both of them are not ordinary people, but extraordinary people, the dark environment can not affect them. Among them, the prototype of Shiluo is a spider, which lives in the dark underground all the year round. And ininville, himself, is a gifted king of spirits, after crossing the level 6 status of the true God. The darkness and harsh environment will not affect him. The complicated environment in the forest can''t affect them either. Their legs jump on the treetops, and soon they come to the deepest part of the forest. Along the way, the closer to the deepest part of the forest, the white spider webs will become wider and denser as they approach the forest. The vast forest has been completely reduced to the territory of spiders. Here, they seem to be the absolute overlord. However, both ininville and Shiluo are blind to these deadly cobwebs. Ininville''s feet stand on the slender cobwebs and Shiluo is the same. Can stick to any living spider web, in the face of them, there is no use at all. They came to the deepest part of the forest, looking at the hundreds of meters in the air, where there were huge webs woven by spiders. They are like a huge white cloth, covering a large area of space. Moreover, in this huge spider web, there are hundreds of giant spiders sleeping. Moreover, along this huge spider web, there are spider lines on it, which extend to all parts of the forest. On the spider line, there is a smaller spider crawling, climbing to all parts of the forest along the spider line. These webs and extended spider lines form a highway and information web in the forest. They can follow the spider''s thread and go anywhere in the forest. When ininville and Shiluo appear, busy spiders find them. Instantly, all the spiders were sensational, they gathered from all directions, surrounded ininville and Shiluo. "I''ll ask them!" Shiloh took the lead and stopped in front of ininville. He looked at ininville with both eyes. He looked at the sword in his left hand intentionally or unconsciously. "Well, don''t keep me waiting!" Corpse Luo in the heart relaxed a breath, on the face don''t show, nodded, afterward she once again become the archetype of big spider. Her change obviously caused a stir among the spiders. After that, Shiluo faces the spiders who are descendants of ugoliant, and quickly asks her mother for information. The spiders also talked with her in different ways. The ability of Shiluo to change the shape of the human body obviously frightened the spiders. The smell of her makes these spiders surrender. Therefore, in the face of corpse Luo''s inquiry, they did not dare to hide, and said it all out. Later, Shiloh becomes human again and looks at ininville. The latter nodded, turned and left. Naturally, he could understand the spiders'' conversation. And the spiders'' answers let him down, because even the spiders living in the Harald forest did not know where ugoliant was going. According to the answer of the giant spiders, who are like the role of the ruler, their mother, the frightening spider ugoliant, has already left here and does not know where to go. They did not know where ugoliant had gone. They only knew that she had been out for a long time and never came back. To his great disappointment, ininville had to leave here and go to other places. Chapter 974 By blood detection, although inenville does not know the specific location of ugoliant, he can also use blood detection to analyze that this frightening spider is still in the forgotten place. Although I don''t know which direction ugoliante is in the forgotten land, it brings a lot of trouble for the later search. But there is no way. Under the control of the Middle Earth, not only the individual''s own power will be limited and suppressed, but also the magic will be limited, and the effect can be very limited. The only good news is that ugoliant is still alive, otherwise the blood detecting spell does not point to oblivion. It should be that there is no response. However, due to the suppression of the Middle Earth, the magic of blood detection can''t guide the specific direction of ininville. There is no way to reveal the location and influence of ugoliant, because another force temporarily blocks the effect of blood detection. At the beginning, ininville suspected iluvita, but he soon overthrew him. The latter, being dragged into endless nothingness, has no time for separation. As for villa, that''s even more impossible. They haven''t found ininville yet. Though prompted by a sudden impulse to see the Yining and Vera''s eyes and ears, they never detected the shape of Yining''s heart. They would not even know that the two would have been looking for a long time in the past. Therefore, villa and iluveta can be the first to exclude. When the creator gods of this Asia and the creator of Alda are eliminated, we can look around the huge universe, but we don''t know where the evil gods are hiding. In the Middle Earth, there is no Maiya who has the power to block the magic of ininville. Even today''s Sauron doesn''t have this ability. As for Maiya in villino, even the two Maiya who control the sun and the moon, they don''t have such power. "Is there any mysterious force in Middle Earth that can shield or even interfere with my power?" Ininville was in the middle of thinking, but it was hard for him to come up with the right answer. "The attribute of this power is so familiar, but so weak, like a candle in the wind. Although, I was clamped down by the Middle Earth and excluded by the rules of the world. Even so, the magic I used is not any power that can easily block interference. What on earth, though weak, can shield my power? " Ininville was silent and stood still, and Shiluo did not dare to disturb him. She silently looked at this legendary king who was called the strongest, the most beautiful and the most unrivalled in history. The elves gave too many beautiful words to the king, and the high elves of the first era praised him. The sages of the past praised him, and so did the dwarves. His deeds were constantly sung in all parts of China and recorded in the annals of history. Among the elves, Vera enjoys a higher reputation than Vera. Since the end of the first era, after he killed the physical form of the Dark Lord, he was corrupted by the Dark Lord, and then disappeared in the Middle Earth. The terrible black snake created by him after he degenerated into evil almost destroyed the whole world and did what morgos did not do in his heyday. After that, the people of China and Vera were puzzled and confused. The legendary Elven king and his subjects, together with the white city of minaret they built, completely disappeared in Middle Earth. In the following thousands of years, they never heard of their deeds and figures in Middle Earth. However, who would have thought that thousands of years later, the long lost spirit king would appear again. Corpse Luo doesn''t understand, her intuition tells her, the re emergence of ininville, I''m afraid the purpose is not simple. Because from this intuition, she spied some kind of great terror, but she did not dare to reveal or even say it in front of ininville, but deeply hidden in her heart. On the other hand, it was the sword wound on her back inherited from ugoliant that tormented her for thousands of years. When ininville said that she could relieve her pain, even Shiluo agreed without hesitation. Another reason why she was really afraid of thousands of years of continuous torture was that she did not dare to oppose ininville at all, just because she felt the unquestionable authority and some kind of great terror in his words. "What are you thinking?" The cold voice with magnetism rings in Shiluo''s ear. Shiluo, who is immersed in thinking, comes back to herself. She doesn''t feel guilty or flustered. Instead, she talks in the usual tone, "nothing. I''m just thinking about where my mother will be and what you promised me and asked me to do." "Yes Ininville took a look at the corpse, then said: "these things, you will see one by one in the future. My promise to you will naturally come true, which is really easy for me. Besides, I don''t have to threaten you with that. To some extent, you are a dispensable role for me. It''s your mother. She''s better than you Corpse Luo listens to this kind of derogatory words, not angry, she knows that in the eyes of this legendary fairy king, she really belongs to the kind of role he said. After all, in the first era, in ancient times, he killed the physical form of the Dark Lord morgos in a confrontation. When he led the alliance of the three ethnic groups, he killed the powerful Yanmo and the Dragon many times. The former was even afraid of ugouliante. Under the sword of the spirit king, gusmoge, the leader of the Yan devil, did not dare to fight with him, for fear that if he was not careful, he would die under the sword of the spirit king. With such a brilliant record of the original spirit, corpse Luo naturally feel that his evaluation of himself is not wrong. Just because of the way of the world, it should be. "Although, as you said, I belong to the dispensable role, at least at present, or in the near future, I still have a role for you. Otherwise, you can take my blood directly at the beginning, and you don''t have to make the corresponding commitment. Because, with you, I have no chance of winning. But you still give me a promise, which is enough to prove that I still have some value. " That''s what Shiloh said. Her words surprised ininville a little, and immediately nodded admiringly, "you are much smarter than your mother. I''ve only met your mother once, and I''ve only met her once. I don''t know about her, but from the rumor I heard, she really can''t get in touch with wisdom. Driven by greed and hunger, she fantasized about devouring Alda all day long. Although, she swallowed the double Holy tree, but... "Suddenly, ininville stopped, his expression became a little dull, which surprised Shiluo, just when she wanted to ask. But ininville said suddenly, "I know, I understand. The only way to block my power is there! " "But, it should be impossible..." he murmured to himself, "is it that after so many years, it still has power, and ugoliant is hiding there now?" Corpse Luo frowns, "what on earth are you talking about?" Ininville took a look at her and said, "I''ve just figured out something. Your mother''s position is likely to be where I guess she is." "Yes?" Corpse Luo although still don''t understand, but ininville has turned over and straddled on the steed, one side of corpse Luo see this, also had to turn over and mount. Then, inenville cheered his horse and headed for the southernmost end of the forgotten land. Chapter 975 In ancient times, the most remote time is also the special time when iluvita endowed Vera and Veronica with the ability to create and the rule of management. At that time, Yiya had just taken shape, and Alda had not yet created it. Vera and Willie, in a desolate place, created the rudiment of Alda, and then, constantly create all kinds of things, gradually enrich Alda when fashion is a wilderness. At the same time that Vera and villi worked hard to create all things in the world and gradually enrich Alda. With ambition and discontent, the most powerful villamirko, who had fallen since then, gradually invaded Alda with his own malice and strength. When Vera and villi are busy creating everything, milko is also secretly spreading his power to pollute Alda. However, villa and Willy, who are very busy all day, don''t realize this. They are still busy creating all kinds of things, and give full play to their imagination, create everything, and gradually enrich Alda. Under their creation and management, Alda gradually became prosperous from a barren land, and everything was diversified and prosperous. However, at this time, Alda is still in darkness. All things in the world, there is no light source, the dead are not afraid of this influence, but the living also because there is no stable light, in a dark world, keep dying. As a result, villao, at the request of viviena, built two giant lights on the mountain of Optimus in the north and south, which later generations could not compare with, and then created two giant lights! They are filled with light by Valda, and manway is consecrated! From that moment on, the darkness was far away from the newborn Alda, and all things had stable light and sufficient energy source, and had the possibility to continue to multiply and grow. One south and one north, two giant lamps, also named iluin and olmau. At that time, there was no amon island. Vera and virens settled in Middle Earth. They lived in almaren island! However, at that time, Mirko, with great malice, was envious of the beautiful things created by Vera and villi. So, he took advantage of Vera and Willy are unprepared, secretly sneak back to Alda, and continuously pushed down two giant lights. Far more magnificent than the mountain of later generations, the collapse of the giant lamppost destroyed the beautiful Alda. And the place where the two lamp posts collapsed also formed two extremely vast inland seas, Helka inland sea and lingier inland sea. At the same time, the almaren island where Vera and villi lived was completely destroyed, so Vera and villi moved to amenzhou and raised the perorie mountains. However, the two giant lamps were pushed down one after another, which once again made the world fall into darkness. In the meantime, many lives died, and Arda was once again on the verge of death. Vera is as like as two peas in the world. He is worried about the new light and the stable energy, because nothing is the same thing, small to a grain of gravel, big to the universe, no exactly the same thing. The fate of the two giant lamps in Alda has been decided and ended. In Alda, there is no land where two giant lights stand. However, Vera and Willy are afraid that they will be destroyed by milkow after they create new light and energy. So, in the holy kingdom of vilino, viria vanna created the double Holy tree, and once again let the dark world return to light. At this point, the era of the double tree era began, and the two giant lights that lit up the world before were called the era of the giant lights! ¡­¡­ Ininville and Shiloh, walking on the southernmost road to the forgotten land. According to inenville''s conjecture, there is only the southernmost tip of the forgotten place, where one of the two giant lamps, the olmau, stood in ancient times, and it is likely that the glory of the olmau still remains. Only the original place can interfere and block his power. And ugoliante is likely to be there. It''s not convincing, it''s pure intuition, which makes ininville believe that ugoliant can be found there. When he said this, Shiloh was very surprised. "It''s just a legend to light up the world and to light up the bright two sky lights for the dark Alda!" "They are said to have been knocked down by morgos one after another in very old times," Serra said. That period of time, very old, should be just a legend. In those days, there were only Vera and Willy in Middle Earth, and there were no elves. How do you know this ancient legend and history? " Ininville did not give a positive answer, but said: "legend and reality are often linked. To me, it''s like yesterday''s double tree era. In the eyes of mankind, is it not a legend? " Corpse Luo hears speech, immediately dumb mouth does not speak. As ininville said, the double tree era of the ancient times symbolized the high prosperity and prosperity of the elves. The spirit can almost be linked with the era represented by the double Holy tree. Because in the years of Shuangsheng tree, the first intelligent life in the vast middle land was the spirit. They were awakened by iluvita in quevienen, a beautiful lake with stars shining. Later, at the request of Vera and Willie, the elves moved to amenzhou to live. That is to say, in the era of the death of the double Holy tree, at the moment when the sun and the moon were just born, the high elves returned to Middle Earth and declared war on morgos. Thus, it triggered and started the coming of the first era. Double tree era and the first era, this is the age of the elves. At the end of these two ages, the age of the elves disappeared, and they weakened in the second era. Moreover, after the disappearance of ininville in Middle Earth, the era of real elves had already ended. The future does not belong to them, but to mankind, and forever. However, in the critical moment when ininville came to Middle Earth again, the destiny of the elves rose again. In the future, covered by heavy fog, the fate of the elves has become unpredictable. It is only because the whole elf family once worshipped the gem diamond as the treasure of the town family and the symbol of kingship. This belief and reverence also have special implications. However, the current ninneville and villa and Willis, has not fully recognized this point. After chatting with Serra, ininville and Serra also speed up their journey to the southernmost end of the forgotten land. They almost can be said to travel day and night, constantly to the southernmost end of the forgotten land. In addition, on the way, ininville also successively used the blood of Shiluo to detect the blood magic, and followed the footprint and figure of ugoliant. To his delight, as he continues to approach the southernmost tip of the forgotten land, his blood detecting spell is getting more and more disturbed. And this situation is undoubtedly providing a solid and incomparable evidence for ininville. Ugoliant, as he thought, was indeed at the southernmost end of the forgotten land. In the ancient times, one of the two giant lights that once illuminated the world and provided stable energy for all things, the southern giant lamp eurmao! Even in the past, the old days are still shining. This forgotten land, today, also ushered in two strange figures to set foot here. But yiningville and Shiluo, after traveling far away, left behind countless desolate and lifeless lands one by one. At the moment when the giant lamp was pushed down, the beautiful and prosperous land was destroyed in an instant. What remains is endless desolation and "The wreckage of the giant lamp!" Chapter 976 About the ancient era of the giant lamp era, left only endless almost unbelievable legend and a word. The giant lamps that light up the world are just two ancient and sacred ones, which are described in words as "the giant lamp post far higher than the mountains of later generations.". Now, ininville and Shiluo have a glimpse of the remains of the giant lamp. They are far from the site of the remains of the giant lamp, which is still very far away. However, the sight of the wreckage of eurmao also gave him an indescribable shock. It lies on the ground like the remains of an ancient dragon, as well as the sleeping giant lying on the ground. The mottled lamp posts are full of traces left by the years. The collapsed lamp posts are vaguely telling the world how tall they were in the ancient times. However, even so, the fallen remains of ormosia are still higher than the surrounding mountains. Around its lying down, the earth is in a mess, and there are huge gaps and gullies everywhere. Moreover, under it is a huge and deep inland sea, linger inland sea! Most of the remains of the lamp post sank into the lingier inland sea, but the exposed remains still eclipsed all the mountains in front of it. "This is the legendary Optimus lamp post!" Shiluo looked at the remains of the lamp post of the giant lamp. She had never seen such a magnificent lamppost in her life, and compared with it, the mountains would be eclipsed and small. "Even the tainiqutil, where manway and Valda live, can hardly be compared with this lamppost!" Unlike Shiluo, she has never been to amenzhou and dare not enter it. As in the double tree era, he migrated to amenzhou, and also climbed the ininville at the top of the tainiqutier peak with his own eyes. He is more qualified to comment on the majestic lamppost of olmau. Even if you lie on the ground, you still press the mountains on your body. If the lamp post stands up, you can see it clearly everywhere in Middle Earth. At this time, a hiss came, attracted all the attention of ininville and Shiluo. They looked at the sound source and saw a huge and ferocious spider leg! The fluffy roots above stand up, stronger and taller than any tree. Its sharp and strong sharp feet, hard to grasp the remains of the lamp post, most of the body hidden in the water of linger, invisible. "Ugoliante!" "Mother!" They quickly jumped to a high ground, overlooking the big spider below. At this time, inenville and Shiloh found out what ugoliante was doing. "She''s devouring the remains of the orca!" After a long time, ugoliante, who once devoured countless treasures of Fenway and ferno, has a huge increase in body size. Her present figure is no less than that of the remains of the giant lampshell. Part of the huge body is hidden in the lingier inland sea, and the rest is the lamppost tightly encircling the olmau. But even so, her exposed body was still bigger than the mountains. This greedy spider, long years have passed, she simply can''t bear her infinite, hard to fill belly. Hungry spider, I do not know what year and month came to the location of the southern lamppost. The hungry spider wants to devour the remains of eurmao without thinking about it. But the lamppost is so huge that thousands of years have passed, and she has only swallowed up a small part of it. "Ugoliante!" Ininville yelled her name, but she turned a deaf ear, still trying to put the remains of the olmaul lamp post in her mouth. Ininville frowned, then he held up kunguhar in his hand. With his will, the magic diamond embedded in the end of the twining sword handle of the two trees was immediately awakened. The grand nebula''s brilliance rose to the sky, at the same time, it also awakened the sword wound that remained in ugoliant''s back! Only ugoliant uttered a cry of pain, and the sea of lingier, where she was lying, suddenly set off endless waves. The huge and chilling spider is crazy in the lingier inland sea. She constantly shakes her huge body. It seems that she wants to relieve her suffering by such behavior. However, ininville still did not stop. He wanted to force ugoliant to come out. "... stop it!" Shiluo cries out in pain. The power of the magic diamond not only wakes up the sword wound on ugoliant''s back, but also wakes up the power of the magic diamond in the sword wound on Shiluo''s back. The pain tormented ugoliant as well as her. Seeing this, ininville''s body was covered with a layer of light, which spread to Shiluo''s body, temporarily pacifying the power of the magic diamond, and making Shiluo shake off this pain. At the same time, because of the relationship between the fairy diamond, ugoliant suffered a lot. Meanwhile, ininville also felt a dim light in her abdomen. The light was so weak that it seemed to dissipate. But the sanctity, solemnity, the will to nurture and protect all living beings, which is contained in it, has gone through a long time and never dissipated. "The afterglow of eurmao?" Ininville looked at ugoliante''s abdomen in surprise. "After so many years, there''s still a afterglow left in the shell, and it lasts for a long time?" If you think about it in this way, ininville can understand why there is always a special power interfering with the blood detecting magic. Presumably, it was because ugoliant swallowed the afterglow of the giant lamp, which caused the residual afterglow of the giant lamp to interfere with the blood detection magic in ugoliant. As a result, inenville has never been able to locate her position. What surprised ininville even more was that ugoliante did not know how long he had been swallowing the afterglow of eurmao. After so many years, we have not been able to fully "digest" the afterglow of eurmao. However, even so, this greedy spider is still trying his best to swallow all the lamp posts of the European shell. Her hunger and greed have never been completely solved. With the brilliance of the magic diamond and the afterglow of the Europa, a special resonance has been produced. In ugoliant''s belly, it blooms endless light, which echoes with the brilliance of the magic diamond. Then something even more surprising happened to inenville. The brilliance swallowed by ugoliant glowed in an instant, which led to ugoliant''s continuous hissing of pain. Then, in the pain, ugoliante violently stirred his body, and several huge spider legs constantly smashed around, causing more violent waves, but also breaking endless rocks. The sound of corpse Luo''s stop was ignored by ininville. His eyes were fixed on the wild dancing ugoliant. Then, the crazy spider swallowed it and spit it out completely. At this time, ininville can grasp all her specific appearance. She is tall and towering. Some of her eight spider legs stand on the lamp post, and some of them plunge into the bottom of the lingier inland sea. She can''t see clearly with naked eyes when she stands up completely. In front of her, the broad inland sea was like a water tank. Wu gouli''an looked up at the sky and hissed constantly. Eight spider legs were inserted into the surrounding rocks, just like puncturing a piece of tofu. In her abdomen, the afterglow of the Aurora was also vomited out by the painful spider. Then, when ininville was surprised and noticed, the last afterglow of the aurora entered the magic diamond! Chapter 977 In the holy land of amenzhou, in front of the judgment circle of isiloha, the thrones of Vera and virens are encircled. The gods of Arda gather here, their ears, listening to the information that all things send back to amenzhou! "The disaster that envelops Alda and Yiya is more and more serious..." after a long time, manwei, the king of Alda, uttered such heavy words. The faces of Vera and Willy became more heavy and serious. Only because they had learned from iluvita that there had been no calamity around Yiya since ancient times. It came from a foreign land, and it had been a sign thousands of years ago. But at that time, the gods had been restrained by Sauron, and they did not know what was going on outside Asia. After Jiangning took the initiative to retreat, iluvita, who was tired of creation and power sharing, rushed into a deep sleep to relieve fatigue after solving the danger of Alda''s destruction. As a result, there is no time, like Vera and Willy, to tell the reason. So Vera and Willy didn''t know it. In addition, after Solon''s trouble was solved, Vera and Willy were busy repairing the damaged earth and everything, while they were busy easing the spirits'' emotions. In the Northern War, ininville, who was regarded as a symbol by the elves, degenerated into evil, and the disaster he set off almost destroyed Alda. Since then, Vera and villi have known that good is like a spirit. Once it is corrupted into evil, the damage and influence caused by it will be terrible. It can be said that Vera and Willy still feel sad and scared when they think back to that time. As they thought, good and beautiful spirits should have been with the gods in amenzhou and vilino. Only when gods are accompanied by spirits can they show their power and dignity. They also like the perfect things, and the birth and appearance of elves make Vera and Willies ecstatic. On the contrary, the birth and appearance of humans and dwarves never attracted Vera''s attention. Even veraole, who created the dwarves, did not want to let the dwarves move to amenzhou. When human beings woke up from the East, veramanway once let water and all things spread knowledge to human beings. However, in Vera''s eyes, changeable, vulgar and stupid human beings can''t hear the sacred knowledge from the flowing water and all things. If they don''t see the knowledge and the instructions of all things conveyed by the flowing water, manwei is even less interested in human beings and even more despised, leaving them to live and die on their own. However, it is not like the way we used to treat elves. Not only Vera, the best knight and hunter, went to the Middle Earth to look for them. After finding it, he taught the elves all kinds of knowledge and invited them to move to amenzhou. By comparison, we can see how close and fond the gods are to the elves, and how they despise the dwarves and human beings. Therefore, how the gods loved the excellent kings and sages born in the original elves, and how they grieved for their fall. The death of Fenway makes Vera feel sad, and the fall of ferno makes them sad, disappointed and angry. The same is true of the fall of Fen Guomin and others. But Ininville''s depravity makes villas feel sad and miserable. After the birth of the elves, after the gods moved to amenzhou and established the kingdom of vilino, there has never been such a sad thing for the gods. Even when milkow was evil at the beginning, he ravaged the earth and all things created by the gods, which only made them angry. However, only the fall of ininville can make the gods feel more remorse than sorrow. Since then, there has never been such a brilliant spirit or such an excellent king among the elves. Moreover, in the days of inenville''s fall, the black serpent, created by him, almost completely destroyed Alda. This also shocked and frightened the gods, but at the same time, it was more heartache and regret. Because of this, after the initial settlement of Soren''s disaster, the villas were busy repairing the earth and everything, while trying their best to pacify the elves. They are afraid that another high minded spirit will fall into the dark, because the extreme evil derived from the good heart is really frightening. They don''t know whether it is because only ininville is like this, or if the elves are evil, they will be as terrible as ininville. For this point, Vera and Willie do not know and dare not experiment, because if the result is so, the impact and consequences will be disastrous. For a moment, the atmosphere of the Sacred Circle of judgment, isiloha, was a little calm. It''s just that the thoughts of Vera and Willy have been associated with the first era with manway''s words. Although it has been thousands of years since then, the scene then seems to be what happened yesterday. If possible, villas are willing to go against the laws of nature and the way of all things, reverse time and return to the first era. To stop morgos from corrupting ininville, who is known as the most powerful spirit, let this man of lofty ideals and talents feel that the beautiful spirit king with light on his face will always live in amenzhou and accompany the gods. Let amenzhou, let vilino Kingdom, forever be filled with laughter and laughter, rather than as now, like a pool of stagnant water, lifeless. Just because of what happened in the first era and the news after that, the Elves were so heavy that they no longer had the heart to laugh. Villino, it''s been a long time since it was so heavy and quiet. "I am equal to the eye liner and secret agent set up by China, and no news and figures of Yining Ville have been heard. So I have reason to suspect that inenville is still hiding somewhere in Middle Earth and has never been seen. Because neither Tyrion nor Arun have ever seen ininville''s figure and footprint in Middle Earth! Therefore, I have reason to doubt whether ininville, like Sauron, is brewing new creations in secret? " The words of Vera manthus made the minds of the gods return to the battle of vilino again. The fierce battle that had never happened since the birth of Alda still made them feel extremely scared£¨ Tyrion, Maia, he''s the pilot of the moon ship. Aryan, Maia, she''s the pilot of the solar ship After all, the black snake that ravaged Alda at the beginning caused great damage to Alda and all living beings. Even now, through the will of iluvita and the operation rules of the world, there is no foundation and soil for heteromorphism in Alda and Yiya. However, compared with the most intelligent Elven king in history, Vera and villi have reason to believe that inenville will not re create and cultivate a new thing that is more terrifying than the original black snake. "It''s something that we can''t see or predict." Manwei, the king of Alda, said gravely, "once ininville is still out of evil, what can he do. We should prepare for the worst from now on. After all, in the endless nothingness outside Yiya, the foreign gods are confronting Yiru. Therefore, we should take care of the internal problems of Alda. We must make sure that Alda is as stable as a mountain, and do not repeat the tragic battle of amenzhou! " "We will obey the orders of the king of Arda!" So said the gods. Just then From the place of forgetting, the endless light of the nebula rises to the sky and attracts the eyes of the gods in a moment. Their eyes are also in a moment, focusing there, surprised, shocked, ecstatic and worried to see the location of the forgotten place. "Magic diamond"! " Chapter 978 Once upon a time, there were four flawless diamonds in the Middle Earth, one of which was the highest and most beautiful. Be regarded as the treasure of the town by the whole elf family! The other three, one rising in the sky, become immortal stars; One falls to the ground and is buried forever; And the last one, then sink into the boundless deep sea, never this day. So far, each of the three magic diamonds has its own destiny. However, only the flawless diamond that was originally created and born, accompanied by the original spirit, disappeared! Since then, there has been no magic diamond in the world, and with the death of Shuangsheng tree and the birth of sun and moon, the spirit has been gradually excluded from the stage of history. Now, the fairy diamond appears again, but the villas in vilino feel that the fairy''s destiny has changed in varying degrees! "The fairy diamond is now alive, and the fate of the elves is also involved by it. What is the future? There is no concrete trace to follow... "Manwei''s eyes, which can penetrate the fate, closely look at the southernmost end of the forgotten place, and he looks at the beautiful and incomparable light of the nebula. Eyes in a intoxication, in the three fairy diamond have their own belongings and destiny, the world has no fairy diamond figure. Especially when the first fairy diamond disappeared, Vera and the elves never saw it again. Gradually thousands of years have passed, and the fairy diamond has even become a legend among the elves. Except for a few elves who have witnessed the brilliance of the magic diamond, the elves born later have never heard of the legend of the magic diamond and the original elves. "Ininville is back, he is back with the foreign evil god!" Villivarda stares at the place of forgetting. Memories of the past flash through her eyes, the first meeting, the moment when ininville captured the brilliance of the double Holy tree, and the beautiful moment when he created the magic diamond. These memories flashed one by one in a certain place of vilivarda. "The good generation, once evil, will be born with the eternal fire, the most extreme evil in the world!" The underworld, Mandus, with gloomy eyes, looks to the forgotten place. He does not have much friendship with ininville, but he also knows the brilliant deeds of the original spirit. Know that he is not only an elf with fantastic ideas, but also a creator and great king. It was he who pushed the prestige of the elves to the peak at one stroke. The sun and the moon were born, and human beings woke up. The destiny in the dark has already explained that the future belongs to human beings. However, the original spirit, but the first era will be branded with the traces of the spirit. Human beings, dwarves in front of him, insignificant, shrouded in its shadow. However, the original spirit also gave Arda a painful memory when he fell, which he still does not want to recall. Even if you are used to seeing the death of Hades, you will still feel frightened and dominated by fear when you think of the black snake torrent. Therefore, facing the gods, he said solemnly and full of fear, "you great powers and sages, the fairy diamond appears in the forgotten place, which means that ininville has really come back. Thousands of years have passed. We don''t know if ininville has recovered his former goodness, or if he is still lost in the boundless evil. Therefore, we need to make early preparations, not to repeat the original vilino massacre! " Olomi looked at Mandus and asked, "Mandus, do you mean to take ininville back to vilino?" There was hesitation in his heart, and the gods saw it in the expression on his face. Therefore, Pluto Mandus advised, "olomi, we all know that you have a deep friendship with ininville, but you should also know what a serious crime ininville caused to amenzhou and Alda after the fall! Now, he has come with a foreign evil god, and we have not received any specific information about ininville from the ears and eyes of Middle Earth. Once, the good people have not returned, but the evil thoughts still occupy in ininville''s body, then no one can guarantee. What kind of evil will ininville create if he has great intelligence and can''t extricate himself from sin "Just as you are outside Yiya, stop the invasion of foreign evil gods! He will not be able to protect us. Once ininville creates the snake that once again ravaged Arda. Then, we will be waiting for destruction! It is also very likely that it will drag down Yiya and lead to destruction together! " The gods listened to the words of Mandus and nodded in agreement. "I know. I''ll go to the forgotten place and catch him myself!" Olomi shook his head and sighed. He held the bow tightly in his hand and wanted to ride Nahar to the place of forgetting. However, tocas stopped him and pleaded with manwei, the king of Alda, "wise king of Alda, I beg to go with olomi and take him back to ininville!" Manwei thought about it for a while, and agreed with the request, "yes, with you and olomi, I have more confidence in catching ininville! However, you have to be careful when you go there. I have come to realize that there must have been earth shaking changes in ininville. We know nothing about his power. Therefore, you must be careful not to... "In the last sentence, manwei did not break it, but olomi and tocas also understood it. They nodded and saluted the king of Alda. Then, olomi turned over and sat on Nahal''s back and went to the place of forgetting, while tocas, relying on his feet, followed him closely and went with him to the place of forgetting. Manwei looked at the two departing figures, pondered for a while, and then said, "I have a premonition that this trip of olomi and tocas will not lead to the situation we expected. I have seen that there are still great evils around ininville! So... "He looked at his wife, Valda after the stars, and said," Valda, my good wife, please tell Tyrion and Arun to pay close attention to the forgotten place. At the same time, please gather the stars and watch there. Later, I will expel the clouds in the forgotten place and wipe away the dust for the stars. " Verivarda obeyed, saluted, and answered, "yes, by the oracle of the king of Alda!" After that, she left isiloha and went to command the two pilots of the sun moon spaceship and the command to announce the king of Alda to the stars! Later, manwei looked at wuomu, the leader of the water, and said to him, "please, the leader of the water, the king of the sea, monitor Alda where the water is everywhere. Please go to the forgotten place and hide in the dark to fight for oromi and tocas! " Wuomu was obedient and slightly dull. Then he said, "king of Arda, do you think the best hunter and the most powerful warrior among the gods can''t capture ininville?" Manwei nodded and admitted, "I always have doubts in my heart. It''s very difficult for them to go here. After all, ininville is so hidden that no one among the gods knows his real strength. So, I need you to stay in the dark and support olomi, tocas "Yes, sir Wuomu answered the voice, and immediately incarnated the current, and went from the water of vilino to the sea, and then his Oracle spread all over the water. As for the moment, China will be closely monitored by all living beings! After that, manwei entrusted different orders to villa and Willy. From now on, they should closely monitor China to ensure that the vilino massacre happened again. Vera and Willies are also well aware of the seriousness of this matter, because it has risen to a major event related to the survival of Asia. Therefore, the gods did not dare to slack off, each with its own authority, to launch an all-round, all pervasive close supervision of the Middle Earth. Although it is still unable to monitor all parts of the Middle Earth, just because the power of the earth also suppresses the power of Vera and Willy. Otherwise, the original chaos of morgos and the trouble of Sauron would not have been delayed for so long, but would have been solved by villas. They have unparalleled power in amenzhou. However, once they enter the middle soil, they are bound to be restrained by the middle soil. After all, the rules of the world are such that no one can violate them, otherwise it will be a catastrophe to subvert the world! Chapter 979 Feeling the bursts of brilliance coming from the magic diamond, ininville looked at the inside of the diamond in surprise. With his keen and extraordinary spirit eyes, he could clearly see that there was a bright spot in the nebula inside the diamond. At first glance, it seems that there is an extra star inside the nebula. The afterglow, which belongs to the giant lamp eurmao, is intertwined with the brilliance from Shuangsheng tree, and gradually gives out a series of seemingly and unusual changes. Ininville did not fully understand, he had to jump to one side to avoid the oncoming wind. As soon as he was about to jump out, he heard a loud noise and the splashing of stones falling into the lingier inland sea. His tall body, jumped up, jumped to another high place, just stood and had to avoid, ugoliant''s attack again. "The second meeting, you give me the impression, still unchanged, or so vulgar and reckless!" Inenville is jumping on the cliffs, and he is under the control of the rules of the Middle Earth. In the face of a giant spider whose body shape is like a mountain, he is not confused at all. The expression on his face and the pace under his feet always maintain a stable posture. Every move perfectly interprets the elegance and beauty of the spirit. Hiss!!! Ugoliant uttered a hoarse and harsh hissing sound, and eight giant feet, like the pillars of the sky, kept stabbing back and forth to inenville. Looking back at the latter, in the face of ugoliante''s huge body and vigorous attack, he always maintained his elegant demeanor. The sword in my hand has never been an inch away from the scabbard! "It''s said that you have chosen to devour yourself because of hunger. But don''t want to, but you hide Vera''s ears and eyes, to the forgotten place. Once upon a time in the ancient times, the giant lamp, the olmau, stood up. Presumably, for thousands of years, you have temporarily satisfied the endless hunger and greed by relying on the afterglow of eurmao and the huge remains of lamp posts. " In the process of jumping and dodging, ininville asked and answered himself, and his elegant posture was always as smooth as ever. In the face of ugoliante''s more and more crazy offensive, there was no sense of panic on his face. His calm, so far watching corpse Luo, also want to be intoxicated. Eyes, closely staring at yiningwei jump dodge posture, did not see the slightest move. However, ugoliant felt unprecedented humiliation from ininville''s words. She was more and more angry, and her huge body completely stood up from the lingier inland sea, and suddenly became a terror monster bigger than the mountain. Her neighing sound, accompanied by strong wind and atmosphere, spread to all parts of Middle Earth. Although all living beings have heard it, they can''t see ugoliant''s posture. She is tall, but she is still far away from the sky light pillars standing at the north and south ends of the world in ancient times! Whoo! The strong wind, accompanied by hugoliante''s dancing giant limbs. At this time, in addition to dodging, ininville wiped his right hand, and the sword immediately came out of its sheath, accompanied by a bright cold light, as well as the clang sound of the impact of gold and iron. The sharp kunguhar, with one end of the blade, struck the huge steel like iron limb of ugoliante. The blood, black as ink, flows out of ugoliant''s huge limbs. The limbs, steel as iron, also need to drink bitterness at the edge of kunguhar. Her hard and defensive shell was split in an instant. The ink like blood gushes out, and the magic diamond at the end of kunguhar flashes a brilliant light. The injury immediately made ugolliante cry with pain, and her back, the old patient who had been stabbed by kunguhar, was immediately aroused. Two wounds, shining with the brilliant nebula, respond to the same one of the fairy diamond! This fierce sacred power of conquering evil makes ugolian deeply into her soul. She hisses and thunders like thunder. In contrast, ininville took the opportunity to jump on ugoliante''s huge limbs and run with both feet as if walking on the ground. Following ugoliant''s huge limb like a giant skyscraper, he ran to her back. Ugoliante also found this point. This similar and specious scene reminds her of the ancient era of two trees. On that day, she accompanied her old master Mirko, carrying him to climb the towering perory mountains, sneaked into the empty vilino at the occasion of the grand ceremony, and came to the Holy tree of double saints. Mirko hit the core of Shuangsheng tree with a sword, and then pushed them down. However, she fell on Shuangsheng tree, injected venom into their bodies, and sucked their sap and life. At that time, the damned spirit appeared, drove them away and stabbed them... Now, this old disease has passed for thousands of years and has not been cured. Every time the pain broke out, ugoliante would always remember the hateful spirit who gave her endless torture Therefore, seeing that ininville''s old skill is repeated, ugoliante dare not let him approach his fragile back. Compared with the hard, steel like and iron like leg shell, the back is a thin soft meat. In those days, the spirit could easily hurt her. Now after we meet again, the spirit can still hurt her. Therefore, ugoliant, who was almost frightened, did not dare to let ininville return to his back. Therefore, her abdomen began to spray out a fluffy spider silk, to her legs, while the other legs, also quickly woven cobweb. The figure that hindered ininville from running to her back. Inenville naturally saw ugoliant''s action, and could see her purpose from her response. However, he did not care at all. He held the sword tightly in his right hand. At the same time, his tall body began to glitter with white light, and then his whole body was covered with endless white light. This light is so dazzling that ugoliant is also uneasy subconsciously distracted. But then, covered with endless white light, ininville suddenly jumped down a flame from his soul. As soon as the flame fell, it turned into a blazing fire and completely enveloped ininville. His whole body turned into a tall human torch. Although, compared with ugoliant''s huge body, it is as small as a mole ant. However, the momentum it brought made ugoliant tremble. From the fire, she felt a deep fear in her soul. She didn''t dare to let the sacred flame close to her. She wildly danced her huge limbs and wanted to throw ininville out. However, the legendary spirit king, his feet as rooted in her feet in general, no matter how she dances, can not affect her. Therefore, ugoliant, who was afraid of fear, kept on screaming, and seemed to want to use the scream to vent the fear from the depth of his soul. The spider silk she spurted out was burned to ashes in a flash before it touched ininville. Anninville, who was enveloped in flames all over his body, trampled on ugoliant''s huge limbs with a long fire mark. The sacred flame burned ugoliant, which was more serious than the wound caused by the magic diamond. Ugoliant was tortured and screamed. At this time, ininville also close to her back, and then a fierce jump, extraordinary bounce, so that he jumped on the spider''s back. As the mind moves, the immortal fire on the body flows to kunguhar in an instant. The bright body of the sword and the lingering handle of the double trees immediately turned into a sword of fire! The burning point of the sword aimed at the original site of ugoliant, and then the burning point of the sword thrust into it. "Surrender or embrace death!" Chapter 980 The sword blade attached to the immortal fire deeply penetrated into ugoliante''s body; The giant spider, which is comparable to a high mountain, presses everything under her body. Compared with her, ininville, who is two and five meters high, is a complete giant for all similar life. On ugoliant''s back, however, he was not much bigger than an ant. However, the damage he caused to ugoliant was not directly proportional to his own height. Under his sword, the evil spider God, the evil god for whom morgos, once the master of darkness, was also afraid, uttered a cry of extreme pain. The immortal fire adds the power of the divine sword to overcome evil. The damage caused is not only in the body, but also in the soul of ugoliant. Therefore, under his coercion and shouting, ugoliant chose to give in. What happened in the distant first era, after so many years of spread, or spread by the original elves, or spread by the mouth of human beings and dwarves, has already spread all over China. Therefore, even ugoliante, who has not been in the world for a long time, has heard of it. The fact that the physical form of the Dark Lord was killed by an elf had already spread all over the world at that time, which was well known to all living beings in China. That is to say, Vera and Willie, who are far away in amenzhou, have also learned about it through various channels. Therefore, an event with such profound and significant existence must be forever recorded in the annals of history and can not be erased by anyone. In the same way, the title of the strongest spirit has been crowned on the head of the king since then. After his own life was actually threatened, ugoliant''s surrender was not so surprising. As a member of Vera, morgos hated the sword of the strongest Elven king. Although she once let the dark Master dare not force and provoke. There was even a fear of her. However, in the final analysis, ugoliante''s achievements are still limited. Her submission was expected by ininville, but it was beyond Shiloh''s imagination. Seeing his mother, as ininville had said to her at the time, subdued by him. Corpse Luo''s in the mind, also don''t know is have how complicated in the mind emotion, she with a kind of incomparably shocked and complicated eyes, looking at that stand on own mother''s back, appear some incomparably tall figure. "The original... Elves!!" Thousands of words and thousands of words, and finally only from the corpse Luo mouth, said this very short words. At this very moment, however, variables are happening again. With the roar of the wind and the atmosphere, an arrow, flashing cold light, shot head-on into ininville''s face. Then, the dark sky was illuminated by the endless sunshine. The dark sky and some gloomy clouds were all driven out. With the warm light of the sun, a spaceship carrying laurelin''s last fruit was brought here by a beautiful Maiya. Under the glory of laurelin''s fruit, the terrible spider God cries bitterly. Her endless strength, like the tide, faded in laurelin''s light! Eight giant limbs, like props of skyscraper, collapsed to the ground powerlessly, with a few dark eyes, looking into the distance full of fear. Huge body, also in laurelin last fruit of the light, shivering. As for Shiluo, he quickly hid in the huge rock crevice to avoid the glory of laurelin''s last fruit when the clouds faded and the golden light fell! As swift as a Lightning Arrow, ininville''s head flashed slightly, and his eyes, which were like gold decoration, looked at it. Then he saw a man in a green cloak, with whiskers, dressed up as a hunter, galloping over a tall horse with gold shoes. "Olomi!" As soon as the voice fell, before any other action was made, a roar was heard. When ininville went with him, he could see in his eyes a body made of iron and steel, with its upper body * * and lower body in a battle dress, and its feet trampling on the earth. A deafening sound came from where he had trodden. I saw this strong man, holding this pair of unparalleled iron fists in the world, running on the earth, his feet soared into the sky. His golden muscles, under the glory of laurelin''s fruit, twinkle like the God of war. Then, a pair of iron fists, fiercely toward still standing on ugoliant''s back yiningwei hit! The heavy muffled sound was accompanied by a sound that seemed to strike like gold and iron. Ugoliante''s body, which was prostrate on the ground, suddenly sank. On the other hand, ininville''s standing still body could not help retreating two steps. In front of him was a strong man with golden whiskers, and his iron fists were hitting kunguhar''s scabbard. "Tocas!" The latter called him by his name, "ininville!" At this time, Vera olomi also rode with him all over the world unparalleled horse, Nahar came here. He ran along ugoliant''s huge legs to ugoliant''s back. Then, olomi''s right hand grabs at ininville''s shoulder. However, he was stopped by ininville with his left hand. Seeing this, olomi turned to catch ininville''s left hand. And tocas is trying to capture him with absolute power! "Long time no see, oromi!" Then he looked at tocas, who was trying to subdue him with strength Ininville looked at the restless lingier inland sea and said, "king of Arda, I''m flattered that he ordered you two to deal with me personally." "It''s no use saying more, ininville, return to villino with us!" Olomi tried to drag ininville to Nahar, but ininville did not move. His face remained calm from beginning to end. A pair of golden eyes, like the pouring of gold, calmly look at olomi and tocas. In their eyes, there is no wave in the ancient well, which makes olomi and tocas shocked. They didn''t expect that the original spirit had been so powerful after thousands of years. With the joint efforts of the two of them, they can''t win in a moment. In contrast, the latter, in front of both of them, is still light. Tocas, in particular, constantly tried to subdue iningwell''s behavior with strength. He stopped steadily and couldn''t go any further. "This world, it''s not time to return to vilino!" Inenville shakes his head and refuses, then gently pushes to break away the oppression of olomi and tocas. His body, high in the air, volleyed over, and then landed on a raised rock as usual. And olomi and tocas, also immediately away from ugoliant''s back, stood not far in front of ininville. At this time, ugoliante had already collapsed to the ground, and she tried to hide her body which was more magnificent than the mountain. Try not to let Vera''s eyes, focus on her, as for corpse Luo at this time is even dare not show up. She did not expect that the original spirit, even caused the two legendary Vera to come here in person. Not to mention that the sun will come directly to this forgotten place. Vera olomi and tocas, looking at ininville with complex eyes, both Vera and he once had a very deep friendship. He once learned superb skills and fighting art from two villas. Now, when the three of them meet again, the senses of olomi and tocas are the most complex. Looking at the tall and handsome legendary king in front of him, he is not only the pride of the elves, but also the pride in Vera''s mind. Iluvita, the best son, but now... They are in a hostile relationship with each other. Chapter 981 "Ininville, why do you choose to cooperate with the foreign evil gods to invade the Asia that nurtures you?" This is the most urgent thing that Vera and Willie want to know. They can''t imagine that the gentle, polite, powerful and brilliant spirit king would one day cooperate with the foreign evil god to fight against Asia. "It''s a long story..." said ininville, "but we are doing something unprecedented!" Olomi, tocas frowned, "what is it that makes you choose to be the enemy of the one who nurtures you and break with us. Do you not know that there are still your relatives in vilino and Middle Earth? " "Of course I know that, but..." the expression on his face reappeared coldly, "compared with what he did, these are just trivial matters." "You..." said olomi angrily, "I see you, still immersed in the dark, and can not extricate myself!" With that, olomi and tocas exchanged eyes with each other and rushed to ininville¡° Ininville, you are too deep in the dark, return to villino with us. The gods will help you get rid of the darkness. If not, the same noble God will help you get rid of the darkness! " But when ininville heard this, he sneered, and then kunguhar came out. The sleek and elegant slender body of the sword dances with his steps and posture. Every move, even in battle, will belong to the elegance and beauty of the spirit, and the interpretation is incisive and incisive. With two sonorous and powerful voices, ininville, holding the sharp kunguhar, one left and one right, blocked the attacks from olomi and tocas respectively. However, the two villas do not feel that they can easily capture each other, just that simple trial, it has been clear. After the initial trial and confrontation, in a very short period of time, many emotions flashed in the hearts of the two villas. Then, olomi pulled out the short blade at his waist and fought against ininville holding the incomparable kunguhar. On the other hand, just relying on a pair of unparalleled iron fists, tocas, who has been fighting all over the world, does not use weapons at all. His iron fist is his best weapon, not inferior to any magic weapon and unparalleled armor. In the past, with this iron fist, he easily defeated morgos in utamo and captured him back to vilino. Now, in the face of ininville, who had asked for advice from him at the beginning, or could almost be regarded as his teaching. Tocas didn''t dare to be careless. No matter at the end of the first era, or now, thousands of years have passed, he already knows that the other party is not what it used to be. Therefore, as one of the most famous fighting gods in villa, tocas also knows the power of ininville. At the beginning of his fall, tocas had a short fight with ininville, and he easily fell him to the ground. Although, did not catch, but this time after meeting again, tocas has known from a short moment that ininville has already become extremely powerful. This can be seen from his easy handling of the attacks of the two villas. Therefore, when he started again, tocas was not slack at all. At the beginning, he tried his best to join hands with olomi to defeat ininville, so as to create a favorable situation for capturing him alive and returning to vilino. However, the development of the war situation will not be as smooth as olomi and tocas thought. Therefore, both olomi and tocas can see the strength of ininville from the short fight. Even though the Middle Earth has restrained everyone''s strength, no one can resist the attack of the two villas. The only way to explain this is that ininville has already surpassed them, so that even if he is now held by the Middle Earth, it is not just two villas who can beat him together. The fight between the three of them, as far away as Vila and villi in villino are paying attention here, also in the sky, Maiya Arrien, who is driving the solar spacecraft here, is also in the eye one by one. Arrien was shocked. Of course, she met ininville and had a simple communication with him. But, to Arun''s surprise, thousands of years have passed, and she has seen ininville again. But did not expect that the other side is now so strong, in the two villa''s famous leader, also can easily deal with, even with one against two. This ability has surpassed that of most villa, even Mirko, who was in full strength at the beginning. He did not dare to say that he could retreat completely or even be at ease in the joint efforts of olomi and tocas. In the same way, Vera and villi in villino are the same. Manwei''s eyes, through the atmosphere and wind, clearly see the battle in the forgotten place. After feeling that the magic diamond was born again, he knew that ininville had returned to Middle Earth again. Because, in Alda, only four magic diamonds were born, each corresponding to its own destiny. Among them, the three created by ferno have already found their own places and ended their destiny. However, the magic diamond created by the original elves, so far, still does not show the specific destiny and belonging. At that time, Vera thought that perhaps it was the fairy diamond created by ininville, whose destiny and belonging should not be in this world, but in the far and unpredictable future. Who would have thought that the downfall of ininville made the destiny of the fairy diamond unpredictable. Later, with the group led by him, ininville completely disappeared in the middle of the earth, and the fate of the last magic diamond was beyond mention. As like as two peas in the universe, there is no identical thing. In the same way, it is the same with the magic diamond. This Alda, because of the appearance of ininville, also makes the fate of the world and the elves appear earth shaking changes. It''s the same with the magic diamond. From the beginning, the Elves were a whole. On the way to the west, they were divided into four groups: Fanya, nordo, taileri and isville. The elves, who originally coexisted as one, also divided their destiny into four kinds. After ininville created the magic diamond, the magic diamond and the ethnic group he created were related to the magic diamond he created. Therefore, the fairy diamond created by ininville corresponds to his tribe, the elves of ininville. The three stars created by ferno correspond to Fanya, nordo and taileri, as well as the group later renamed Sinda. The former used to be the relationship between the wizard and the diamond, and planted the seeds of distrust and hatred among the elves. The latter even caused the tragedy of family killing because of the relationship between the wizard and the diamond. A series of subsequent events, as well as the war in the first era, were all carried out around the three magic diamonds, including the subsequent dorias massacre, which was also due to the relationship between the magic diamonds. Now, eninville has returned to the Middle Earth with the magic diamond created by the carriers. Similarly, manwei, the king of Alda, also found the destiny of the fairy diamond and the destiny of the fairy from the ubiquitous destiny. Unexpectedly, the result was unbelievable. "Impossible, impossible!" Seeing that the king of Alda was so impolite, Vera and Willy were puzzled. So, after the stars, Valda looked at her husband, the king of Arda, with concern, and asked, "what happened to you that made you so impolite? It''s the only thing that''s ever happened! " The rest of you, Vera and Willies, are also puzzled. However, due to their status and power, they do not know what is the reason for such a gaffe. They can''t freely peep at the uncertain and the destiny from the ubiquitous destiny. "Fairy diamond, fairy diamond!" Manwei growled and looked at the distant sky. "It was intertwined with kundi''s fate. Kundi''s destiny in Middle Earth is slowly disappearing. I can''t see them any more. " Later, manwei saw a more terrible future from the fate of nowhere. He cried in horror, "insects, a lot of insects, they are disaster, the root of disaster!" Vera and Willy are puzzled, but they are full of dignity and worry. They were all curious and worried about the terrible future that manway was talking about in his eyes and mouth. What kind of scene would make the king of Alda, the wise yaltarrimanwei, so frightened and demoralized. However, they are coincidentally, will each other''s eyes, looking to the distant forgotten land! Chapter 982 The land of oblivion, the vast land forgotten by the gods and all living beings in the Middle Earth, has experienced a long time. This land, which is bigger than middle earth, has long been forgotten by the gods and all living beings in Middle Earth. Apart from Vera, I still remember the two giant lights that stood at the north and south ends of the Middle Earth and brought the first light to a dark world. Except for the immortal Vera, no one in the world knows the true origin of the forgotten land. Its past achievements seem to have been obliterated by all living beings as Mirko pushed them down one after another. But now, the place where olmao once stood was once again stepped into by the footprints of intelligent life, and Vera''s figure also came here one after another, with their eyes also accompanied by a fierce fight between the original elves and Vera, so that the immortal Vera, who was high above, paid attention to it again. Whether it was the giant lamp era long ago, or the double tree era thousands of years ago, they all had their own destiny, that is, they were destroyed (died) at the hands of Mirko. Compared with Shuangsheng tree, the only trace of iluin and olmau in Alda is their lamp post which has been collapsed and damaged. They once illuminated the world and brought light and energy to all things. With the endless years passing, only a ray of afterglow remains. The mottled lampposts full of history erosion, in addition to the majestic lampposts that can still bring shock to the world, in addition, their traces in the world almost completely disappeared. However, with the arrival of the magic diamond, the afterglow of the street lamp is preserved. This is also the last trace of olmau in the world, symbolizing the fact that he once stood in Middle Earth and his indelible achievements! Vera''s shooter and the great knight, olomi, are dressed in a brown green hunter''s strong suit, holding a short blade and holding an unparalleled sword against ininville. As for the God of battle, tocas, who never needed weapons, never used weapons and armor, was holding a pair of his unparalleled iron fists and besieging the world''s first elf with olomi. The fierce fight between them overturned the rugged and steep cliffs and barren mountains. One of the largest inland seas in the world, Ringier also set off boundless waves in the fighting among the three. The purest martial arts competition, the three people in the fierce fight, each of them is the best martial arts master in the world! They have been honing their martial arts skills to the peak for a long time. However, whether it is olomi or tocas, the two villas can''t attack a spirit for a long time. The shock caused by them not only shocked the gods in villino, but also cowered to one side, trying not to look so huge. Ugoliante and Serra are of the same psychology. Even Maiya Arun, who drove the solar spacecraft to this place, was on the Bank of laurelin''s fruit. He couldn''t believe it. She steers the solar spacecraft to come here, lets laurelin fruit brilliance most blazing side, heartily sprinkles. The holy and gentle sunlight is the natural killer of all darkness and evil. The brilliance that should have restrained ininville had no effect on the first spirit in the world. In that way, she quietly steered the solar ship, stayed in the south, and even forgot the time. Just because the sun still stays high in the southern sky during the alternation of the moon, all living beings also aim at the southern land. In their eyes, the sun has not fallen into the deep sea for a long time, and the time of alternation has already come. But on the other hand, the sun in the southern sky, still stubbornly stopped there, did not mean to return to the deep sea. The unusual vision makes all living beings look at the South involuntarily. However, the spirits in the Middle Earth, their ears, can hear the fierce fighting from the south. Just because of the wind and atmosphere, this tiny message, which can''t be heard and understood by ordinary people, is brought to the center of the world. Therefore, what happened in the South has been made known to all living beings. Therefore, the elves stranded in the Middle Earth can see a bad future from the wind and stars. They also know that the famous hunters and soldiers in Vera are fighting in the forgotten place. This surprised the elves. They also wondered who could make Vera, the two most famous hunters and soldiers, come out in person. What''s more, the fighting has been going on for such a long time, and it hasn''t come to an end at all. The elves are puzzled. They are far from being able to see the more distant future, but they know that the invisible future has shown a bad sign. Vera and Willy in amenzhou, their eyes have never changed. They are all interested in and worried about what happened in the thousands of years since the disappearance of ininville. It''s only because ininville has grown to a frightening level in the absence of thousands of years. He grew to the point where even the best hunter in villa could not be defeated by the most powerful fighter. They know all about olomi and tocas, and they have seen from the battle that they have done their best. He is still relaxed and calm when they watch ininville. Therefore, in their eyes, ininville, who has become unfathomable, is so powerful and terrible at this moment. "It can''t go on any more. I can see the terrible future. The disaster, as it used to be, envelops the whole Alda, even... It completely envelops the whole Asia." Manwei''s eyes were full of worry and did not hide it. This terrible announcement told the gods that a more terrible future was coming. Therefore, manwei made up his mind, and he ordered, "ouomu, as the king of Alda, I order you to join the war, join hands with olomi and tocas, and take ininville back to vilino as soon as possible!" Through the wind and the ubiquitous atmosphere, his voice goes to the distance, to the Middle Earth, and to the forgotten place. The voice of the king of Arda is carried by the wind and the atmosphere. The voice and will wash the water. Then the water carries the voice of the king of Arda and transmits it to wuomu, the Lord of the water and the sea. The lingier inland sea, always brewing a terrible undercurrent, set off a boundless wave. The dark clouds swept quickly. Under Vera''s will, aryen drove the solar spacecraft back, and Tyrion drove the moon spacecraft in a hurry. In an instant, the day turns into night, and the blue and beautiful linger inland sea is like a fierce beast that chooses people to eat against the background of night. Then, under the will of wuomu, the master of water and the master of the sea, the furious linger inland sea set off waves of several kilometers high. A giant in the water, holding a sharp steel fork, stands on the waves, a pair of eyes like the deep sea, looking down coldly. The giant with white hair and whiskers washed away the endless waves towards the falling position of the giant lamp. The hunter in villa and the most powerful fighting God in villa delay ininville. They are not afraid of the coming wave. Kunguhar was blocked by the short blade grid, and the palm of his hand, together with topkas, tried to capture the first Elven king in the world! "Wuomu, Lord of the waters, you really can''t sink!" Even if the endless wave is about to hit the body, but when the world''s first spirit king, his face is also fearless. His golden eyes, like those made of gold, have a holy luster. Then, a great force spurted out of ininville''s body. He repulsed the second attack of olomi and tocas, and then, holding the incomparable kunguhar in his hands, the magic diamond embedded in the end of the double tree''s twisted sword handle once again bloomed the dazzling light of the nebula! In a trance, the place of forgetting is shrouded by endless rivers of stars. It seems that the boundless Milky way is coming to the world! Among the unique brilliance of the fairy diamond is the radiance of the moon, and the last flower of telperyan will be eclipsed. Maiattirian, who is in charge of the moon spaceship and accompanies the last flower of talperian all day long, sees the brilliance of the magic diamond again. His eyes are also infatuated with the last magic diamond in the world! After that, the unparalleled magic soldier with the power of magic diamond played an invincible role in the hands of ininville. The linger sea, which has set off several kilometers of waves, has been cut into two pieces with one sword! Chapter 983 The battle of the forgotten land is over. The linger inland sea, which is one of the two largest inland seas in the world, has completely disappeared. It has long been integrated with the boundless ocean, and the inner Gulf has been completely destroyed by kunguhar''s sword. Gravel and cliff, all fell into the linger inland sea. Even the last remains of the giant lamp, the lamppost, sank into the boundless ocean. The last trace he left in the middle soil was completely removed. After the war, ininville disappeared again, Vera ouomu suffered a heavy blow, and olomi and tocas were not easy. Even talperian''s last flower was cut off by kunguhar, and the moon has been flawed ever since. Vera and VILI, who are far away in vilinori, Amen state, have rescued the heavily damaged ouomu. Meanwhile, they have sent their eyes and ears to the vast land of China to look for the figure and footprints of ininville again. Ariane and Tyrion, the daily masters of the sun and moon spacecraft, fly in the sky. They are constantly scanning the vast middle earth, trying to get a glimpse of ininville''s figure and footprints from the mountains and forests. Shiluo had already taken advantage of the war between Vera and ininville, and with the help of the moment when the moon appeared, he quickly fled back to Middle Earth. And ugoliant, her huge size, could not hide herself on the earth. She dived into the boundless deep sea, relying on the breadth and depth of the sea to cover her body. At the same time, all kinds of living creatures in the boundless deep sea also temporarily satisfied ugolian''s boundless greed. However, she still dare not continue to hide in the deep sea, but rely on the deep sea, gradually toward the northernmost end of the Middle Earth. She was always afraid and afraid of Vera''s liquidation. After all, she climbed the holy mountain perory with morgos that day, and at the occasion of the grand ceremony, she partnered with morgos to overthrow and kill the double Holy tree. The endless crimes committed have never been cleared. Therefore, after witnessing iningwell''s repulsion of the three villas, ugoliante also raised the idea of finding a backer for himself. There is no doubt that ininville is the most suitable person. He is the first one to kill the spirit of darkness dominating the body and form, and he is also the first spirit in the world. There is no doubt about his strength. Whether it was at the beginning, easily hurt her, or this time meet again, subdue her. Both of them give ugoliant unforgettable memories. Therefore, in the moment of fearing Vera''s liquidation, ugoliant also hides his body in the deep sea, and at the same time climbs towards the northern land where giant lamp iluin fell. It also belongs to utamo, the original home of the Dark Lord. In addition, ininville, although defeated three villa, but he himself is not easy. If, as a pure comparative force, he is undoubtedly at the same stage as iluvita. However, subject to the special rules of the Middle Earth, most of his strength will be used to check and balance with the Middle Earth. Therefore, can play with the use of strength, only with Villa equal. Therefore, after mobilizing the power of mutual checks and balances between the mainland and China, ininville also has to bear the counteraction from China. Therefore, after defeating the three villas, ininville quickly left the forgotten place. At the same time, he also knows that the day of his decisive battle with villa is far away, at least at this time, it is not the day of his comprehensive decisive battle with villa. Therefore, after returning to central Turkey, he not only needs to avoid the surveillance from Vera, but also needs to avoid the search of aryen and Tyrion. Because, a careless, and may make his figure, once again exposed to Villa''s eyes. Already aware that this is by no means the right time for a decisive battle, ininville conceals his tracks with the help of the ubiquitous forests and mountains. At the same time, he began to look at the many Elven territories in the Middle Earth. Before that, however, inenville returned to the east to take a look at the orcs. This is a new race created by the inspiration of the new Dark Lord Sauron through the alien. In the process of fighting with the three ethnic groups of China and Turkey, it fully proved the strength of orcs to the world. As a new intelligent race, they were not created by iluvita or Vera. However, the creation of their secondary God Maya, also in the creation of orcs in the process, joined a lot of fantastic ideas. Therefore, although the history of the new orcs is very short, their civilization is very backward. However, the intrepid orcs are still as strong as the nomads in the past history, and always maintain a strong deterrent and threat to the farming people. However, under the instruction of ininville, there are almost no civilized Orc groups in barbarism. Under the instruction of ininville, a simple and unique civilization conforming to the characteristics of orcs was born. With civilization, we will get rid of ignorance and ignorance, which is different from pure oak. Orcs, though similar to oak, have the characteristics of intelligent race. Therefore, the emergence of civilization also predestined the differences between orcs and oak, and the fundamental differences. Since the beginning of civilization, they have been committed to improving the strength of the whole ethnic group. Whether it is in the orc group, the lion family, which occupies the absolute dominant position, or the tiger bear leopard wolf family, which is in the noble status. Their overall strength represents the strength of orcs. As for other orcs, they just provide production and other roles. In fact, they don''t have much fighting ability. However, it was the distinction between classes that laid the foundation of ORC civilization. With the passage of time, the orcs on the whole began to grow stronger and stronger bit by bit. Their number is gradually increasing, and their civilization is also gradually enriched. In the end, the orcs who are completely strong will establish their prestige through a war. By then, it will be the beginning of an all-out war against Villa. After understanding the orcs, the achievements of civilization at this stage. He walked on the earth with his feet, covered with a black cloak, and hid his elf appearance. After arriving at the misty mountains, he began to climb over the long and continuous mountains. Finally, his figure appeared in a beautiful valley, ravendale. He stood on the top of the mountain, with golden eyes looking at the beautiful valley below, watching the figures of the elves shuttling through the valley, watching them planting crops and raising livestock. Compared with the orcs and other human countries, the elves who still stayed in the middle land lost a lot of civilization of the first era, but on the whole, the civilization they inherited still occupied an advantage. However, with the gradual degradation of the descendants of the high elves, they no longer have the tall and burly bodies of their ancestors, but also lost all kinds of talents. So that today''s elves, always unable to play out their own characteristics of civilization. Even in the small conflict with human beings, facing a group of human beings who are still in the stage of savage, they also feel the huge pressure like a mountain. When the fact is placed in front of ininville''s eyes, he can not help but feel deeply disappointed. He was the first spirit in the world, the first legendary spirit who created the magic diamond and left unlimited legends and beautiful stories to the elves. At the same time, he was also the commander of the first era. He personally ended the rule of the Dark Lord. He was also the legendary king of spirits who made the first era completely submit to him and was completely covered by his shadow. Therefore, even though the origin of the soul comes from human beings, the traces of human beings in his soul are less and less after more than 10000 years. It''s more about identifying with today''s identity than it is about human beings. Therefore, when he saw that the future generations were so incompetent, ininville''s psychology was also very complex, and he was extremely disappointed with the situation of these future generations and their incompetent governance. After that, inenville, who was not interested in watching, turned away from the top and began to walk towards the woodland kingdom. In those years when he returned to the Middle Earth, he had already known the scale and distribution of the Middle Earth elves. The spirit of the woodland kingdom can be called his real kinship and offspring. He is the worthy ancestor of the spirit of the woodland kingdom. Whether it is out of dissatisfaction with the status quo of the elves, or preparing for a comprehensive decisive battle against Vera, the first purpose of ininville is to completely integrate and accept the elves remaining in the Middle Earth! Chapter 984 The distance between woodland Kingdom and ravendale is very close. If you look at it from the map, it''s not as long as a fingernail. However, the conversion to the actual distance is not far, let alone close. If you walk on two feet, that''s true. But even so, it''s who gets the score. It took ininville a short time to cross the Breuning ferry and walk on the road for a while. Before dark, Kankan came to the common home of the elves of isville, Sinda and sylvan, the kingdom of woodland! It was established at the beginning of the third era. Up to now, it has a history of nearly 4000 years. However, due to the elves'' low population reproduction ability and the battle in vilino, the Elves were greatly hurt. So far, it has not recovered, although the woodland Kingdom, among the three elves, has recovered relatively well. However, compared with human beings and dwarves, it has not recovered all its vitality. It was built by the elves in the depths of the original ogre forest. Although the scale of the forest is not comparable to the dark forest, it can not be said that it is small. For thousands of years, the elves spent thousands of years on the basis of extremely small population before they were finally built. They chose a secret and inaccessible place to build the city, half on the surface and half underground. Around the tall trees with the age of thousands of years, the king''s hall was built, the huge stones were mined from the misty mountains, the walls of houses, the bearing columns and various relief sculptures were built. Finally, with the unremitting efforts of the elves, this magnificent, easy to defend and difficult to attack elves city was finally built. For thousands of years now, the elves stay in the city all day long and live a free life without neglecting their martial arts. At the same time, they are also trying to increase their own population problems. Because whether we are dealing with Sauron in the future or being alert to human beings, all the preconditions are that we have to have enough population to keep our hard-working home in a dangerous situation. Fortunately, because of the appearance of orcs, the three tribes are connected again. With the help of the increasingly powerful power of human beings and dwarves, the elves also ask for all kinds of materials from the two tribes to build their own homes. For the first time, they felt that their situation was so bad, even more dangerous than that of the first era. Elves'' vitality was greatly damaged, and their strength was at an unprecedented low stage. And in the first era, though in the north, in the face of the moment of dark domination. However, at that time, the overall strength of the elves was very strong. In addition, the elves could be called the endless monarchs and commanders. Even if the number of itself is still not how strong, but still in the war with the dark master, in the upper hand, occupy the advantage. At that time, it was the most glorious moment of the elves, and also the moment that all the younger elves wanted to reappear all their lives. Unfortunately, with the death of Shuangsheng tree, the birth and rise of sun and moon, the age of elves has long ended. Although they still stay in Middle Earth, they have no advantage in the war with Sauron. Even with former allies, humans and dwarves, they no longer dominate. For a long time, the strength of the two groups has already surpassed that of the elves. For a variety of reasons, not only the woodland Kingdom, but also ravendale and roslorian, after the end of the conflict with mankind, began to seize all the rare time to build their own homes. They spread a wide range of secret sentries, closely monitor everything, people close to their homes. At the same time, choosing a special geographical location, building cities and defense facilities, but also in the deployment of countermeasures. At the same time, they continue to dig underground caves, build cities, military caves, shelters, granaries, wine depots and other facilities. The elves really don''t want to bear the forgetfulness and betrayal of human allies for a second time. In the moment of entering the woodland Kingdom, ininville''s eyes recognized the status quo of the woodland Kingdom one by one. The hidden secret sentries and traps, which are not easy to be found, are invisible in his eyes. All these messages reveal the fact that the elves today are really in the weakest stage. Only in this way can we explain why the elves strengthen the defense construction of their homes at all costs. At the same time, these also exposed the mental state of the spirit at this time. How is not self-confidence, will try hard to put their homes, building like a bucket in general? In the meantime of watching, inenville''s psychology is inevitably disappointed. The performance of these descendants is really disappointing to him. The situation they are facing now is weaker than that of the elves in the first era. What kind of enemies did the elves in the first era face? It was morgos, who once had the title of the strongest villa. There were several Yanmo, more than a dozen dragons, and countless orcs, ogres, spiders and other legions. At that time, the elves did not have a population of 200000. Later, after the war and intermittent recuperation, when the decisive battle came, the elves, together with humans and dwarves, were able to gather about 70000 troops. The number of their enemies is more than ten times that of them, plus the powerful enemies such as the Yanmo and the dragon. Even so, the elves at that time still defeated the southern invasion of morgos, the dark master, several times. Under the leadership of ininville, the elves finally completed the strategic encirclement and completely blocked the pace of morgos'' Southern invasion. In contrast, today''s elves are just a group of wild and savage dark humans, with a scale of only 30000 people. Although there are weapons and equipment sold by human nations, they have no civilization before that. And the elves, roslorian and ravendale, gathered thousands of troops and still fought like shit. Although there are various reasons, as well as the results of the degradation of future generations of elves, what is the greatest advantage of elves over humans? It''s immortal life, extraordinary facial features and physical fitness. They can see all the rugged roads and terrain as if walking on the flat ground. If at that time, the war between the elves and human beings was under the command of ininville himself. Even if it''s only 2000 men, he can win! Relying on the forest terrain, harassment warfare, guerrilla warfare, beheading and other tactics can be used. However, this group of young elves have no flexibility at all. Instead of giving full play to their own advantages, they fight with the enemy. After understanding the original history, ininville''s heart is really a kind of hate iron not steel. At least, the war was under his command. Even if he did not take advantage of the terrain, he could easily play with 30000 troops in the wilderness with cavalry. At that time, he will let the dark man understand the real cavalry play. After thinking about so many things, inenville didn''t know what he was feeling at this time. He looked at the dense branches and leaves above his head, at the endless forest in front of him, and walked in the forest. Along the way, the secret sentry and ranger arranged by the woodland kingdom could not find his figure and footprints. However, ininville did not take the initiative to show up. He was not only walking in the forest, but also watching the various arrangements made by the woodland kingdom. He did not comment on these arrangements. After all, the younger Elves were not the high elves of the first era. They are weak, their height has degenerated, and their talent has also degenerated. It seems that apart from their inborn physical talent and immortal life span, they are basically not much different from human beings. However, while the elves degenerated, humans and dwarves also degenerated to varying degrees. At least, the human beings he had seen in the first era were much stronger and bulky. After training, they were able to suppress oak on the battlefield. It is still unknown whether today''s human beings can achieve the level of their ancestors. Perhaps the gifted people can still. Full of complicated thoughts, ininville went through the forest and came to a beautiful city between the waterfall and the mountain stream. At the same time, it is also the capital of woodland Kingdom and the common home of woodland Kingdom elves! Chapter 985 When his tall body in a black cloak came out of the dark dense forest to the location of the waterfall and mountain stream. His figure was finally discovered by the patrolling elf guards. For a moment, the first emotion in the mind of the spirit was surprise and panic. Only because they had set up hundreds of Rangers and secret sentries in the forest outside their homes. And this figure with a tall body and a black cloak can come to the outside of the city without damage. Does that mean that the Rangers "Report to your majesty that a stranger has entered our country!" There is a bodyguard said so, in order to inform the companion at the same time, the bodyguard took off the horn at his waist, will it blow. With the sound of the low bugle, whether in the depth of the forest or in the city, there are spirits blowing the bugle and echoing with each other. In this way, ininville watched quietly. At the beginning, there were still some sparse walls. In a short time, teams of well-equipped and richly dressed elf guards were standing full. Then, the bows were pulled open one after another, and the specially made metal arrows were firmly aimed at the yiningville dressed in black robes. At the same time, the sound of rustle also sounded in the dense forest, and then hundreds of fairy Rangers came out and surrounded him in three circles inside and three circles outside. The sharp blade and the strong bow were aimed at the key parts of his body one after another. "Who are you and why did you enter our woodland kingdom without permission?" In the face of sharp blade and strong bow, ininville just turned around and did not answer. Looking back at the woodland elves, facing the stranger, who is 2.5 meters tall and strong, the elves all feel the great pressure like a mountain. Just because of these young elves, their height has already degenerated, and so is their appearance. Nowadays, women are generally about 1.7 meters tall, while men are 1.8 meters tall. The elves standing on the top of the city are not more than 1.9 meters tall, let alone 2 meters tall! Therefore, even if ininville did nothing, his huge body was just like a giant. The Rangers frowned at his silence, but no one dared to do it easily. Only because they have not yet understood the intention of the stranger in front of them, who was wearing a black cloak and could not see his face. What''s more, the latter''s tall body also brings them huge pressure. Moreover, in nature, the measurement of a life''s combat effectiveness is often based on the size of each other''s body. In addition to herbivores, carnivores, in the face of unfamiliar species, measure each other''s body size at the first time, and infer the threat degree of each other based on their body size. Therefore, facing the real giant of ininville, the Rangers dare not move even if they are more than him in number. At this time, the Lord of woodland kingdom in military uniform, serenduyi, also came to the head of the city. His blue eyes were staring at the black cloaked man below. He was surprised at the height of the other person, but also the uncertain thinking, the identity and origin of the other person. Only because in Middle Earth, except for orcs and orcs, there has never been a group of people who are more than two meters tall. Even if there is, it is difficult to have a person who is more than 2.5 meters tall. This data, even among orcs, has never appeared. Therefore, serenduy took the initiative to say, "I am serenduy, the king recognized by the three elves of isville, Sinda and sylvan, the Lord of the woodland Kingdom and a member of the cavalry team of the Northern War. Stranger, you enter the territory of woodland elves uninvited. Please take off your hood and your cloak, so that you and I can meet each other honestly. If you come with good intentions, then the door of woodland kingdom will open for you. However, if you have a wrong intention, you will also see the force of woodland elves! " "Ha ha!" After listening, ininville laughed. Seeing this, serenduyi frowned and raised his right hand slightly. The elf guards around him and the 100 elf Rangers below all tightened the bowstring and grasped the elf blade in his hand! At this time, ininville raised his hands slowly, which caused a commotion among the Forest Elves. The tight bowstring creaked and looked at him nervously. Seeing this, ininville''s slightly raised hands stopped slightly, then raised them again and slowly lifted the hood at the beginning. "This is..." serenduyi saw this, shocked eyes. No matter the Elven guards standing on the top of the city or the 100 Elven Rangers around ininville, they all looked shocked at the long bright silver hair, the pointed ears behind the long hair and the golden eyes that... The gods never had. When the hood is completely lifted, a flawless and beautiful face, a clean face and meticulous hair are revealed. Under the other side''s hood, he looks like an elf. At this time, ininville also took the opportunity to remove his black cloak, and it fell down to the ground along his tall and straight body. The clothes under the black cloak are elegant and gorgeous, and the waist is a sword inlaid with flawless diamonds. With the diamond exposed to the outside, the inner layer of hard shell, nebular light slightly flow, which attracted the attention of all the elves. "Magic diamond"! " Serenduyi was shocked. His blue eyes were obsessed with the magic diamond. No matter its shape, or the unique nebulous brilliance inside, the only impression given to the world is perfection, the priceless treasure in the world. All the elves are fascinated by the unique brilliance of the magic diamond. They put down their sharp blade and strong bow, and their eyes are obsessed with looking at the last magic diamond in the world! "Open the gate, open the gate!" The heavy metal gate, with complicated fairy patterns and stories, opens slowly. Then, serenduy came down from the top of the city in a hurry, took the forest elf guards, crossed a narrow stone bridge, and came to ininville''s side. He was shocked to look at each other''s appearance, and then looked at the sword on his waist and the magic diamond inlaid on the hilt. "The Lord of the woodland elves, serandui from Cinda, has seen the great ancestor, ininville!" He was dressed in military uniform, shaking the black cloak behind him, kneeling on one knee in front of ininville. His name was also reduced from Lord of woodland kingdom to Lord. With the great ceremony of serenduyi, the elves and guards around them also took back their weapons and bows. They followed serenduyi and knelt down on one knee to worship the immortal legend of the tribe. In the first era, they were the most famous elves in the world. At the same time, they were the only legend that created the magic diamond and led the elves to defeat the Dark Lord. Let the elves be proud, and regard them as the ancestors who led the group to the top, the immortal legend, and the legendary primitive elves, inningville! Chapter 986 "It took us nearly a thousand years to clean up the environment, cut down the useless trees and rocks, and hollowed out the mountains before finally building the great city you can see." Serenduy guides ininville and introduces him to the beautiful city in front of him. After confirming the identity of ininville, his reappearance and arrival made the whole woodland Kingdom cheer. All the elves came out of their homes and posts to look forward to the immortal legends among the ethnic groups. They looked at ininville''s gigantic figure and his beautiful and flawless appearance, and each elf felt an unspeakable feeling in his heart, and then cheered for him. His appearance and arrival symbolized that serenduyi was very happy to hear that. He said, "Your Majesty, what you said is absolutely correct, although the dragon in Middle Earth almost killed you. However, there are still some fish who have escaped. No one knows where they are hiding. However, in order to prevent accidents that are very likely to occur, we have built such facilities one after another in many parts of the city. " "It''s better to prepare for a rainy day than to mend a dead sheep!" Serenduy did not understand these two passages, and had never heard of them in amenzhou or in central Turkey. However, he also got the general meaning from this passage. Although he didn''t understand the first paragraph, he could probably infer its true meaning according to the literal meaning of the latter paragraph. Therefore, the words spoken by the oldest member of the ethnic group can also be regarded as affirmation and recognition of him, which makes serandoui extremely happy. After visiting the buildings on the surface, serenduy led ininville to visit the underground cities and buildings. "Because of Sauron''s real threat and the decline of the population, the elves are at their weakest stage. Our population is too small to have enough troops to defend the whole territory. Therefore, when we chose the place to build the city, we finally chose here. He built a surface city on a hill, excavated underground, hollowed out the mountain, and built various places, including prisons, along the natural traces. " Serenduy led ininville to visit the underground city and introduced him to various places. Along the way, eninville, led by serenduy and the accompanying elves, visited this large-scale, solid and beautiful city. Whether it''s the elves of isville who migrated back to Middle Earth from amenzhou, or Cinda and hilfan, they are eager to see the legendary elder and the greatest king among the ethnic groups again. Many Elves were born later. They had never experienced the distant first era, let alone the legendary double tree era. However, for the legendary kings and excellent commanders and generals who appeared in the ethnic group in that remote era. Every elf, from the beginning of his birth, has been learning and understanding the history and legends of the ethnic group. Their growth was accompanied by the legends within the ethnic group. Therefore, when the legendary monarch, the greatest monarch among the elves, really appeared, the hearts of every Elves were born with unspeakable special emotions. With reverence and admiration, they looked at the giant who was walking in the front and dressed in gorgeous clothes. I really understand that the strength of our ancestors, which is the monotonous and rigid text and dark color paintings, can not be described clearly. Only when I saw it with my own eyes, I finally found that the words recorded in the past and the paintings and works of art for people to admire could not show the strength of our ancestors. Under the cover of gorgeous clothes, the seemingly thin body is actually extremely powerful, because the ancestors used this body to kill God! "This is the king''s hall, your majesty!" Serenduy respectfully introduces the magnificent and shocking King''s hall to ininville. At the top of the winding steps is a throne for the king. On both sides of the throne is a sculpture of huge antlers. On the back of the throne is an oak with thousands of years of age. Its ancient and strong roots, exposed to the outside world, it is deeply attached to the rock, carrying soil, and constantly spread to hundreds of meters deep underground, and sucking the round underground lake below. Ininville stood at the edge of the hall, overlooking the drop of several hundred meters, he saw the round lake. And can recognize at a glance, it is actually located in the deep underground river, but in the construction process of constant excavation by the elves, it was found by the elves. After that, the elves subdued the river and built the exposed side of the river with canals and channels to reinforce the surrounding soft soil and unstable rocks. It makes it a man-made lake, at the same time, it also puts an end to the hidden danger of being determined by people. In this vast King''s hall, there is not only an oak tree thousands of years old, but also several other trees thousands of years old. They were distributed in other places of the king''s hall, and the elves built bridges and passageways around the trees. And in the original excavation process, according to the natural texture and the distribution of rocks, built channels, gardens, pavilions and other facilities. And through the top of the space, the construction of a huge dome, so that the moonlight and sunlight, can be unimpeded. Looking at the beautiful scenery here, he knew that under the beautiful appearance, the construction technology and painstaking efforts of the Elves were gathered everywhere. Whether it''s building cities on the surface, or hollowing out mountains to build underground cities. Each of these facilities has the spirit''s painstaking efforts. Whether it''s beautiful gardens, pavilions and passageways, or huge load-bearing columns and domes, it''s hard for outsiders to see the time and effort it takes to come to the Middle Earth again and build such a magnificent city on the basis of a small population. Only dwarves can build the same facilities and scale as here. Human beings, though they recover and grow up, can''t compare their building skills with elves and dwarves, let alone compare them. WOW! In his gorgeous robes, inenville sat on the throne of king, which symbolized the kingdom of woodland. At the bottom of the steps, he knelt down with elves on one knee. Serenduy, the real Lord of the woodland Kingdom, also gave himself the title of Baron at the moment when ininville appeared. He called himself the Lord of the woodland elves in front of ininville. Only because he knew that in front of this ancient ancestor, the oldest and greatest spirit king. Nowadays, all the elves in Middle Earth are not qualified to be king in front of him. Just because it''s a big joke to be king in front of him. The former led the elves to the peak of brilliance in the first era of Shuangshu era. The latter, under their leadership, did not reproduce the strength of the first era, but weakened. Although it is related to the war, it is also due to the heavy loss of population after the war. However, the former faced no less or even greater pressure of war than his descendants. Because morgos, Sauron, Yanmo, dragon and even oak are all insurmountable mountains on top of the three tribes. At that time, the population of the high elves was also very small, and their forces from beginning to end never reached the scale of 100000. Compared with the ancient and powerful ancestors, their descendants, just facing a group of uncivilized barbarians, are like facing a great enemy, almost causing heavy damage again. Whether it is to lead the army or to govern the country, serenduyi believes that in front of this ancestor and the strongest spirit king, none of the elves who have remained in Middle Earth is qualified to be king! Chapter 987 "Get up!" Enjoying the kneeling worship of future generations, ininville raised his hand slightly, standing in front of him in kunguhar, the end of the fairy diamond shimmered a small nebula. Then, the spirit kneeling down, while his eyes were obsessed, his posture kneeling down was lifted up by the power of the spirit diamond. They are obsessed with the attitude, looking at the world''s first fairy diamond, is currently the only one of the fairy diamond! Looking at these looking up and admiring eyes, ininville turned his head slightly and looked around. He found that in the wide King''s hall, surrounded by all kinds of bridges and roads, there were already lots of elves. They have both men and women, and some even hold children in their arms or hold children in their hands. They are all the new born people in the clan, and they are still ignorant at this time. Looking at his eyes, simple and curious eyes, but also some half of the elves, with a look of surprise and worship, looked at him. Most of them have received the education of the ethnic group and know part of the legend and history! "How many people are there? How many children are there? " Ininville glanced and asked serandui, who was standing down. The latter came out and answered him, "there are 12000 clansmen, and the number of children is less than 1000." "Yes?" Ininville was surprised at this number. The total number of the ethnic group was 12000, and the number of children was less than 1000. This means that most of the ethnic groups were young elves and men. However, even if the ability of the elves to reproduce in how difficult, it is not so far, only less than a thousand newborns. Besides, elves are different from humans and dwarves. There is no concept of old people in elves. They are immortal race, not short-lived and frail mortals. Inenville was naturally extremely puzzled by such results and figures, so he asked, "what''s the matter? Is it because of the lack of women, or something else? " After hearing this, serenduyi had an embarrassed look on his face. He said, "it''s not easy for us elves to reproduce. In addition, we have some loose temperament and... So, the recovery speed of our population is very slow." Although his words were vague, ininville understood them. Generally speaking, the fairies who are independent from the world have not suffered too much threat at present. Although Sauron created the orc, the orc did not pose much threat to the elves. They mainly threatened the human countries, especially Rohan and Gondor, which were the first to face the orc''s war. Although they built fortresses and fortresses around the narrow terrain, in the war with the orcs, human losses were still greater than the orcs. The elves, on the other hand, don''t have this kind of personal pressure. In addition, they are used to being loose and free. The combination of elves'' men and women is a casual attitude towards the birth of their children. They are born when they are pregnant. If they don''t, they don''t want to. In their long life, they don''t have deep attachment to their offspring. This, they are different from the elves of isville, under the leadership of ininville and several times in danger. Ininville taught his people to increase their population size, and the threat faced by the elves at that time was close at hand. This is different from the elves in the woodland country. Even here, there are also some elves who migrated from villino. However, too long years have passed, they are also gradually influenced by the environment and loose character of woodland elves. In this regard, ininville can not say more, anyway, it is also a dispensable small matter for him. The scale of the elves in Middle Earth has nothing to do with what he is about to do. Therefore, he omitted this topic and pointed out to serandoui, "serandoui, send someone to inform other elf lords stranded in Middle Earth to come here. I have something important to announce!" Then he said, "but don''t tell me what I''m doing or what I''m doing here. "Yes, your majesty!" Serenduy nodded, and then ordered people to go to ravendale and roslorian, although he did not understand the fact that ininville could not reveal his existence and came to the woodland kingdom. However, serenduy wisely chose not to ask about it. He was obedient to ininville when he was still young in the distant northern war and joined his father in the Northern War. I have learned from afar the power of ininville and his amazing command art. It can be said that the victory of the Northern War and the stable and peaceful environment after it were supported by ininville alone. What''s more, a series of changes later made serenduyi firmly believe this. At that time, the Allied forces of the elves and the human dwarves in adegarland built thousands of miles of defense line against the terrible mountains and facing the adegarland plain. He blocked any attempt of morgos army to go south, and blocked them firmly in the northern land. In the subsequent war, he defeated morgos several times. However, when the downfall of ininville disappeared, the three groups of allied forces regarded it as the defense line of the barrier, which was easily broken by the army of morgos, followed by a series of tragic events in the West and the final land subsidence. As a result, when ininville reappeared, serenduy''s senses became extremely complex. He was pleased with his appearance, and also felt that the opportunity for the revival of the spirit appeared again. Another emotion is that ininville once "degenerated" after all, and then the masterpiece of the black snake that almost destroyed Alda came from this legendary king of spirits. In that battle against alien, against Sauron and protecting amenzhou, the elves lost a lot. It can be said that today''s Woodland elves Kingdom has not recovered. On the one hand, there are reasons for the governance of selanduyi, but more importantly, the war in those years has made the elves unable to recover, and they have lost too much population and elite. Similarly, they have lost so much heritage that they can no longer reproduce the smelting and forging process of the first era. In addition, there are many other skills and heritage. "At this time, it''s been a long time since night. Let''s go back and have a rest." He came to the border of woodland elves at night, and it is late at night until he officially entered the city of woodland kingdom. Children and children have long been sleeping in the arms of their parents, but other elves still linger in the king''s hall, unwilling to leave. The reappearance of the fairy king and the elderly in the ancient legend makes their spirits extremely excited. However, they also watch him very quietly, because the ancient etiquette restricts them. In this holy and majestic hall, which symbolizes the authority of the king, the noisy tone is equivalent to disrespect to the king. Therefore, even if there are too many emotions in their hearts to vent, they dare not collide with the kings and elders in this sacred palace. They have to be here and around the king, so as to ease the excitement and excitement in their hearts. "Your Majesty, when you come back this time, you will not leave your people behind again." "Yes?" Inenville turned his head and saw in the crowd a half grown child speaking to himself. He was looking fearlessly at ininville, dressed in a narrow green suit with a small bow and arrow on his back. Ninneville waved gently, and the half grown little man ran up to him and stood under his throne and watched him. "What''s your name, little one!" The half wizard in green replied in a tender voice, "my name is Legolas!" On one side, serenduyi looked at him with reproachful eyes, but the latter seemed not to have seen him. However, inenville told him with a smile, "if I tell you, this time I will come back to take you to a beautiful and vast new continent. Would you like to live with relatives of millions of people? " At the end of his words, whether the woodland elves, or serenduy and little Legolas, were shocked and widened their eyes. Chapter 988 When did life begin with a clear concept of numbers? It''s hard to answer this question clearly. Maybe it''s the concept that came into being gradually after the growth of life. According to the object and environment, we have a fuzzy concept in memory, and with the deepening of the fuzzy concept of numbers, we have the complete sense of numbers. But if we want to say when life, especially intelligent life, has a clear and intuitive concept of numbers, no one can answer this question. The same is true for elves, who have had complete wisdom since they woke up on the banks of the Great Lake quevienen. But at that time, they were as simple as white paper, without any advanced knowledge in their mind. They are like a baby with an adult body, curious and strange to everything. Then, according to their own talent, they obtained simple knowledge from all things. So that the baby like innocence gradually evolved into maturity. And through the time of tempering and constantly from all things there, access to knowledge of nature, thus in an instant formed a comprehensive and complete concept. For example, the concept of number, the concept of time and so on. After that, the elves created their own language. At the beginning, their language vocabulary was very simple, but they continuously acquired knowledge from all things. Gradually, the language vocabulary of the elves began to increase. But if we insist that when did the elves have a clear concept of numbers, it is a question that inenville can not answer. Although he also woke up from the Bank of queviernon lake, for a long time, he didn''t take charge of the business, but jumped into the oak tree to understand the rules of the world. Therefore, he didn''t know when the elves had a clear concept of numbers one, two, three and four, let alone explain. But it doesn''t matter, because the above content is based on the following content, and it doesn''t have much relevance. Woodland elves are immersed in the huge number that ininville said, millions of people! The elves can''t imagine this picture, just because their thinking and memory are still in the first era. The first era full of glory and history was regarded by the Elves as the most powerful moment of elves. Because at that time, the elves gathered the power of the three groups. Human and dwarf were just the servants of the high elves. These two groups together, although more than the three elves, but at that time the human and dwarf, still depends on the face of the elves. Although, ininville integrated the strength of the three ethnic groups, and finally assembled a huge army of 70000 people. However, the forces of morgos, the dark master, were still above them, especially the number was several times of them, and the number at its peak was more than ten times of them! That is to say, whether they are elves, humans or dwarves, their biggest concept of numbers is more than one million. Although more than one million people have a lot of water, when more than one million people appear on the plain, the impact is huge and shocking! But now, in the woodland Kingdom, above the majestic palace of kings. The elves heard the problem expressed to them by their ancestor ininville, that is, the number of their elves, under his rule, has already exceeded the total number of the three ethnic groups in China. It''s the same even with the newly born orcs. The calm king''s hall, like boiling water, began to boil in an instant. All the elves gathered around, with excited and unbelievable look, began a keen discussion. It''s the same with men and women and everyone''s expression. All kinds of voices gather together, and the most intuitive embodiment is that today''s King''s hall is as noisy as a vegetable market. During this period, it was accompanied by the cry of the fairy children. Until ninneville gently patted kunguhar, clubbing in front of him, accompanied by a shining star cloud, the noise and noise finally stopped. Even the children who were awakened by the noise were fascinated by the beautiful light of the nebula and stopped crying. Then he gazed at the beautiful light with his simple and curious eyes, and then he was comforted by the peaceful and beautiful light and fell asleep again. Young Legolas, however, continued to ask his own questions. He glared into his big eyes and asked, "Your Majesty, does Alda really have such a beautiful new continent? Where, are there really millions of people? " "Of course there are." Ininville straightened up a finger and said, "but I want to correct you a little bit. That beautiful new continent, a beautiful land with many incredible lives, is not in Alda, but in another world wider than Asia. There are millions of people living there. At the same time, there are some tiny elves that are not much bigger than birds. We call them "forest goblins". In addition, there are also Griffins with one horned steeds on their foreheads, Eagle heads and two wings behind their bodies. Though, there are no lions in Alda. However, in that vast new world, there are many wild animals and magical creatures that you have never seen or heard of He continued to describe the vastness of the unified universe to these people who were fascinated and could not believe it. "We elves, monopolize a beautiful and resource rich continent which is not inferior to China." He put his left hand on the magic diamond, and his eyes began to twinkle with white light. In an instant, the whole King''s hall was covered with the light of nebula. In the light, a huge scene appeared. It is a vivid picture of the unified universe from the main material world. So all the elves looked at this huge and vivid scene as if they were watching an epic movie. It gives people a sense of immersive reality. The vast sea, the numerous islands distributed on the sea, more than a dozen pieces of vast land which are connected with each other, but not connected with each other, very close to each other, and very far away from each other. Then the image begins to shift to a land that is smaller than other continents. Because, compared with those continents, it is like a slightly larger island. But there is something on this land that no other continent has. For example, the huge tree whose height can not be measured by naked eyes and whose number can not be accurate is just like the magnificent and strange tree reappeared by Shuangsheng tree. He towered into the clouds, and the clouds floated around his body, and there were golden clouds everywhere. Under the clouds, the land covered by giant trees is endless green space. There are endless mountains, lush virgin forests, and winding rivers on the whole continent. The starry lakes, the flowing streams, the animals playing and running freely between the wilderness and the grassland. Among the mountains and forests, the occasional flash in the pan of the beast figure, in a mountain suddenly dive down the dragon. In the same way, the beautiful unicorn enjoying a quiet life in the valley, and the beautiful and majestic white spires built inside and on the coast. The Forest Elves look into the city. They see tall and beautiful cities everywhere, including pavilions, temples, garden squares, fountains and urban forests. They watched one elf after another, dressed in beautiful clothes, walking around the city. I also saw a group of carefree fairy children playing together. I also saw the young figures flying back and forth in every citizen''s garden. They had Dragonfly like wings and were not much bigger than birds. They were flying in the garden, taking care of the flowers and trees. A beautiful and vivid scene, shocked the heart of the woodland elves, but also let their language vocabulary at the moment is so pale. They feel that even all the beautiful words in Huajin''s language can''t fully describe the scene they see at the moment. Such a land full of legend, wealth, beauty and tranquility, they had never seen in their life. The same is true of the small number of isville elves who migrated from villino to Middle Earth. Although they have lived in vilino, even vilino can''t compare with what they see at this moment. Because, this beauty and abundance, completely beyond the world! Chapter 989 "That beautiful land is called" the land of spirits "and" the kingdom of spirits "by human beings. There are only elves, forest goblins, unicorns, dragons, Griffins and many wild animals. In addition, there are no human and dwarf figures. It''s just that humans and dwarves live on other continents. In addition, in the islands of the boundless sea, there are also speechless beasts who can speak and have wisdom. In the boundless sea, there are also mermaids with fish tails, human bodies, and beautiful looks that are not inferior to our elves... "Said ininville, showing the Forest Elves the beauty and richness from different worlds. Whether it''s the beautiful land, the towering sacred trees, and many incredible magical lives. This vivid scene, pass to the Forest Elves, an incomparable vast, full of incredible and beautiful world. The Forest Elves are completely fascinated by the beautiful scenery from different worlds, which is different from the monotonous narration of words and pictures. Ininville''s introduction is an intuitive and comprehensive introduction based on a grand documentary. In this picturesque and beautiful world, any words and language are less than one thousandth of its reality. Similarly, any talented artist can''t compare his works with the most real side of nature. "Can we also live in this beautiful land?" "The land of spirits! This is the first time that a piece of land is completely branded with the trace of spirit. Besides, this land is so beautiful and rich, which I have never seen or seen in my life. I think, compared with this beautiful and rich continent, it is the legend that amenzhou, where the gods live, is no more than that! " The beautiful and vivid scene completely shows the fairies a beautiful land. Because it was a beauty that the Middle Earth elves had never seen in their life, and a wealth that they had never imagined. At the same time, every elf is also imagining what it would be like to live in this beautiful land and vast world. Compared with these woodland elves, as the king of woodland elves, serenduyi, the woodland Lord who ruled the land under his feet, had a very complicated mind at the moment. He is also obsessed with the beautiful scene in front of him, and he is also imagining how beautiful and rich this land belongs to the elves. But it''s more of a shame. The way he looked at ininville became very complicated, including the deep-rooted worship he had since childhood. Similarly, there is a bit of complexity that is hard to explain. Just because, compared with the legends of these ethnic groups, immortal and legendary Elven king, his ability to govern the country and lead the army is far from the other side. The former led a small number of people to defeat the Dark Lord when they left amenzhou and returned to Middle Earth. Later, in the final decisive battle, he killed the physical form of the Dark Lord. However, after the Elven king and the people he led suddenly disappeared in the middle land, the other party, in such a short period of time (for the time in the middle land), made the sparsely populated people grow up to the peak of the Elven kings. In his hands, the isville elves, who had the least population among all the tribes, now became the largest group. The number of them is that of the elves in the Middle Earth. The four races of human, dwarf and orc all add up, and they are not as good as each other. The country he governs is beautiful, rich and powerful. Serenduy never doubted that the elves of isville would be weak for thousands of years. This, he never thought, just because the king, and also the last ancient spirit king, still kept his young appearance. He did not believe that the elves of isville would be weakened under the leadership of the elves king. He never thought about it. He never even thought about it. Compared with his ability of governing the country, he is obviously too much worse. Although he escaped the disaster of dorias, survived the battle of vilino, and the asylum returned to the elves of Middle Earth. However, thousands of years later, their population still does not reach 30000. In contrast, in the years far away from Middle Earth, the number of his own ethnic group has reached an alarming scale of millions. Even the fastest growing population of mankind, at its peak, did not have such a population scale. Even the dwarves who dig all day have never been there. However, this figure appears in the elves who are not easy to reproduce by population. There was too much shock in seranduyi''s heart. He looked at the figure on the high throne, at his huge posture and the elegant sword standing beside him. The magnificent magic diamond was still blooming with endless nebular brilliance. No matter before or now, the king was still creating things that ordinary people could not surpass. Serenduy then looked at the young Legolas who was talking with the legendary king. At this time, his son was having a good talk with the legends of the ethnic group, and even had a keen exchange with the elder. "Your Majesty, these things are true, aren''t they?" Little Legolas held his head high and looked at this legendary king. Now his posture on the throne is even bigger. "Of course, little Legolas. All these are true. Everything I show is real. They are not illusory. There is not a trace of falsehood there "Your Majesty, you said that you are here to take us back. We want to follow you and move to that beautiful land, right? And then, as you say, those ethnic groups with millions of people live together in beautiful cities? " Inenville nodded. "That''s right. It''s all true. I will take you to live in that beautiful new continent, reflecting the richness and beauty there. Because the land belongs to the elves. In addition, there are no traces of humans or dwarves in the world. Only the life recognized by our elves is qualified to live there. Enjoy peace and prosperity and never worry about war. Everyone can learn what he likes according to his own preference. You may become a learned sage, a great adventurer, and a wizard who studies the nature and rules of the universe. Of course, you can also sail a white boat, explore the boundless sea, travel to the countries of mankind, and see many different countries and civilizations. " He added: "before I came back, many excellent sages and Witches of our family had gone to the human world. They took what they saw, heard and learned in the kingdom of human beings into books and brought them back to the tribe. For more people to learn about human beings through books. And these outstanding people who went out to explore and spread our spiritual civilization, without exception, became outstanding and outstanding talents later. Their appearance, carved by artists, is always placed in the palace of art and glory. Let countless latecomers look forward to their deeds, learn their behaviors, and combine theory with practice, so as to temper themselves and enrich themselves. " "At the same time, the appearance of these excellent people is also recorded in their history by the human kingdom. Their deeds and appearance are also remembered and admired by more and more human beings. Only because the later civilization of mankind came from our elves. It is us that spread civilization to human beings, making them embark on a new and magical road. At this point, we elves are pioneers, and they are students and latecomers. Everyone, in awe of the high elves, also loves the elves. In that world, the era of elves has never ended. On the contrary, like human beings, a new civilization and era has just begun and will never end! " The contents and scenes described by ininville are not only beautiful and rich. Similarly, it also shows a truth, that is, in that new world, elves don''t have to worry about being eliminated by history. On the contrary, they share a new era with mankind. Moreover, the elves are still making progress and developing, so they belong to the era of elves and never have to worry about being replaced by human beings. Just because there, the high elves are powerful, revered, loved and respected race! This night is a restless night. It is said that the appearance and arrival of the king of spirits will show the Forest Elves a new future and a new era! Chapter 990 The woodland elves are completely and thoroughly fascinated by the beauty described by ininville. They are obsessed with the scene described by ininville, the binaural listener, and the beginning of a new era. They can''t imagine and can''t believe that such a powerful and prosperous new era without worrying about any war and provocation is a new beginning for the elves. But that doesn''t make them wonder if ininville is lying. Just because the scene he showed completely and thoroughly expressed the richness and strength of the elves at this moment, no race can compare with the elves. Their family dominates a complete and rich land. Although, compared with those continents distributed in the sea, the land occupied by the elves is still a little small, more like a slightly larger island. However, ininville also showed them the status quo of the elves at this moment, just like the first era in Middle Earth. At that time, the Elves were extremely powerful, dominating an era, which was completely shrouded by the elves. Both humans and dwarves were attached to elves at that time. Otherwise, humans and dwarves at that time did not even have a place to live in the West. The land they live on depends on the gift of the elves. On this night, the woodland elves listened to the new era described by ininville, and their emotions could not be calmed for a long time. In the end, it was under the compulsion of ininville that they went to rest. And serandoy, also led ininville to a room specially prepared for him to rest for one night. However, except that he could fall asleep, the elves of the woodland kingdom could not sleep well this night except for the children. The things and contents he talked about this night have opened up the vision of woodland elves. They have never seen such a vast world, let alone those magical and wonderful lives. Ininville, who showed them a vast and spectacular blueprint, promised to lead them to a new world and live with millions of people of huge scale. No one wants to think whether we should follow the legends within the ethnic group and live in a brand new world. They didn''t think about it, or in their mind, they were dissatisfied with the situation and environment the Elves were facing in Middle Earth. Perhaps, in the hearts of all the elves, they are eager to return to the distant first era. On the second day, the light from Arnold was splashed on the vast middle earth by Maiya Arun. This gentle and energetic light nourishes all things in the Middle Earth. Basically, there are no well rested woodland elves, also awakened by Arnold''s light. They went out of the house and got together in twos and threes to discuss what they heard and saw yesterday. It has to be said that inenville described to them a grand world and a new era. This future, this picture let them even after a night''s rest, also can''t calm the emotion in the heart. Until, this emotion in the ininville appear again moment, again detonated. At this time, the woodland spirit felt that what happened last night and what he heard and saw were all real. It''s not a dream, it''s not a false fantasy, it''s the fairy king in the legend, who really appeared and came to the woodland kingdom. So, what the king said last night is true? Even if they still have doubts in their hearts, the woodland Elves will still be willing to believe him and live in his legendary Utopia. In the next few days, woodland Kingdom also received news from ravendale and roslorian about their upcoming visit. Selanduy''s guards, at the invitation of the woodland Kingdom, passed on to the Lords of ravendale, Elrond and roslorian, kalantriel and kellepeng. As for ravendale, it was Lord Elrond who personally led the team. Roslorian, on the other hand, is led by galantrel. After a few days'' journey, the elves of ravendale and roslorian also came to the border of woodland kingdom. "This is the first time that serenduy formally and voluntarily invited us after returning to Middle Earth. In the past long years, this proud Lord of woodland elves has never invited us to visit his country or even discuss major issues. " Elrond said this to galantrel beside him. There were endless doubts in their hearts. It''s really the style of serandouyi in the past, and the active invitation now, it''s incredible. Although they are puzzled, they never worry about their own safety. Or, they never thought that when there were only three elves left in Middle Earth, serenduy would be bad for them. For Elrond''s doubts, galantrel said, "in any case, this is a good start for the elves to make up again and face everything together. No matter what happened in the past, I believe and believe that since he led the rescue of roslorian that day. The only elves left in Middle Earth will work hand in hand and face the darkness together, just like in the first era. " Elrond did not comment too much on the future and situation that galantrel imagined, but he was also thinking about the coming of this scene in his heart, because the divided spirit was weak, but the spirit who united again was undoubtedly strong. What''s more, in the current situation in China and Turkey, only when the three elves unite again can they cope with all the difficulties together. At this time, they had already entered the territory of woodland Kingdom, and serenduyi also sent people to meet them early. So the elves led by Elrond and galantrel, led by the Forest Elves, entered the beautiful city hidden in the waterfall and mountain stream. And in the square of the city, galantrel and Elrond see serenduy, the Lord of the woodland kingdom. The three remaining Elven lords in Middle Earth say hello to each other. Even though serenduy still didn''t have much face for galantrel, serenduy also firmly abided by the etiquette. They abide by each other with the oldest etiquette, and respect the etiquette produced in the ancient times. "What is the purpose of your sudden call to your kingdom to discuss with us?" Kellantriel took the lead in saying, "is it the darkness who is unwilling to start the activity again, and let you notice this sign?" Serenduy''s March did not stop. He turned his head slightly to his side and said, "no!" He said: "the darkness of Middle Earth has been dormant for a long time. It has not appeared again for thousands of years. Even if it did, the orcs only showed a small part when they officially appeared. More, more profound darkness, still hiding in the depths of the unknown crypt. This time, it''s not me calling you, it''s someone else! " This aroused the interest of galantrel and Elrond, who asked serenduy in unison. The latter looked at them respectively and shook his head with an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth. I can''t say more here. In a word, he is waiting for you in the hall. " Listening to serandue''s words, galantrel and Elrond began to ponder over their memories. However, thousands of years have passed, and they have seen and known countless people in their minds. However, they have not yet been able to select the right person from serenduena''s mysterious words. As for the legendary fairy king, the two fairy lords did not think about it. Because the king and his people had already disappeared in the middle of the earth, even Vera did not know where they had gone. So, with doubts in their hearts, the two elf lords, led by serenduyi, went to the king''s hall. The cloisters, pavilions and magnificent works of art along the way can''t attract the attention of the two lords at this moment. Their attention and mind were all in front of their eyes. As long as they opened the bronze gate, they could see the whole picture of the king''s hall. Galantrel couldn''t help but look at the relief of the figure engraved on the bronze gate, which was carved by skilled craftsmen. It is also a distant history, which interprets the ancient spirit king and the glorious age that the spirit is most proud of. Finally, the heavy bronze gate slowly opened, showing the whole picture of the king''s hall behind the door. At the same time, their eyes could not help but focus on the huge figure on the throne. "Impossible..." Chapter 991 "No way!" Galantrel''s eyes focused on the central position of the king''s hall. On the king''s throne with different shapes, there was a huge figure sitting there for ordinary people. He wore a wooden crown on his head. His bright silver hair was neatly combed, and two strands of bright silver hair hung down in his elegant and beautiful dress. The brown leather boots on the feet, in front of the body stands a long sword with elegant shape, twining double trees and jade color. The flawless diamond inlaid at the end seems to have flowing water and the Milky Way turning slowly. As a high elf, he once lived in amenzhou, the land of immortality. The princess from nordo, galantrel, of course, knows the immortal legend of the tribe, which makes the elves proud. His figure and deeds ignored the estrangement and contradiction between the various tribes born after the split of the elves, because he was a legend within the elves. "Ininville!" Galantrel''s bright starlike eyes were fixed on the figure on the throne. At this moment, her heart filled with all kinds of complex emotions, how she wanted to stand beside this legendary figure, help him govern the country, stand behind him and support him silently. However, fate is always changeable, and fate always makes people happy. In amenzhou, when she first paid attention to him, she only knew that he was an elder, a guide, a founder of civilization and a sage. Later, in amenzhou, he created the most beautiful, powerful and incomparable treasure diamond that the elves revered together. Since then, galantrel has been paying attention to him, learning about what he did and what he has experienced since he was born. This kind of emotion and feeling, is suddenly produced, but it is so natural, without the slightest interference of external forces. As she got to know more about it, she became addicted to it and enjoyed it. She wants to be with the legendary spirit, but the huge gap between the two sides is insurmountable. Even though she was the princess of nordo at that time, compared with creating all kinds of legendary deeds and powerful legendary elves, the identity of nordo was nothing. Moreover, at that time, it was very difficult for people to see him all day. He always appeared everywhere, perhaps in villa, or in his own palace, busy with all kinds of things. Moreover, at that time, ininville had already become king, and a part of the people were separated from the taileri nationality again, following ininville at that time, and became king in vilino. Although he is the oldest and oldest, he has the least people among the four ethnic groups. But he trained them to be the best with the least and weakest people. During that time in vilino, ininville and his people made many achievements, and Vera and villi came to the city they built to enjoy it. Compared with them, the cities built by the other three ethnic groups and their achievements are much inferior. However, the high gate and the closed palace block the vision of galantrel. She had no reason to approach him, and she didn''t know what to say after approaching him. When the rest of the kings married one after another and gave birth to their offspring, he was the only one left. Although, as long as he nods, there will be a lot of excellent fairy women willing to marry him. However, the king was always busy with his own affairs, although all the elves didn''t know what he was busy with. In her mind, all kinds of memories and scenes pass by one by one. All the memories of the past are as vivid as yesterday. Her memory goes back to villino, to Midland, and everything that happened makes her regret her hesitation and lack of decisiveness. At the same time, she also regretted her easy retreat. Now she has already married, and she can''t catch up with the strongest spirit king. Thinking of this, galantrel looked at ininville, looking at each other''s still young and still perfect face. There was not a trace of twilight on his body. He was still like a new-born tree, full of vitality. Compared with the complex and tortuous mental journey of galantrel, Elrond''s mood is much more normal. He is a half elf. He is a descendant of Belem and Lucian, with the blood of elves, maias and human beings. Different from his brother''s choice to become a human being, Elrond chose to inherit the destiny of the elves. He sheltered one of his people and established ravendale. He took part in the war many times, even in the most tragic battle of vilino, and successfully survived. Perhaps he was not as powerful as the Elven kings and lords of the first era. However, over the long years, his battles and battles made him strong enough and experienced. However, in the face of ininville, it is the experienced and determined Elrond who is also absent-minded. Compared with the strongest spirit, other personal achievements are nothing. This seemingly time-consuming mental memory, in fact, is just a moment. Serenduy looked at the lost galantrel and Elrond, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth, ever since ininville and his city and people disappeared from the middle land. After the fall of dorias, the people of dorias fled to all parts of Middle Earth, and the rampage after Sauron, since then. The people of sindah fell into an unprecedented stage of weakness. Even though some of the elves of isville returned to Middle Earth to assist serenduyi, a long time passed. They still did not recover their vitality. Under the situation of the other two elves, the isolated people of Sinda were so lonely and did not rely on them. Although there are still a lot of Sinda people in these two elves, they are just a group of "traitors" who forget their hatred. But now it''s all right. Cinda''s pride, originally of the same race, is back again. Once again, Cinda had a strong leader and monarch. Serenduyi firmly believed that even at this moment, Cinda''s strength had not recovered. However, he dares to clap his chest and announce all life in China with unprecedented confidence. It''s Cinda''s, inviolable dignity, coming back again. Just because, in front of this powerful and invincible king, human beings and dwarves are still bumpkins and Bumpkins who can''t get on the stage. They are still the students and vassals of the elves, even though they are growing up now. The overall strength has surpassed the elves, but serenduyi believes that as long as ininville is there, Cinda will be under his leadership. It''s going to be at an unprecedented peak. Moreover, inenville also proved this to them, in that vast, beautiful, resource rich alien world, in a new continent named after the elves. There, already all over the ELF''s figure and footprint, they are powerful. And this ancient ancestor also told them frankly that he wanted to lead these Sinda people to live in that beautiful and vast new world. Thinking of this, serenduy held his head high, almost with a proud attitude, and chanted to galantrel and Elrond, "in the face of the only and most beautiful Elven king of the ethnic group, you should abide by the oldest etiquette and meet our king!" Serenduy''s voice sounded in the quiet king''s hall. It was so harsh, but it also awakened galantrel and Elrond. There was no cover up for their complex emotions, so they were urged by seranduyi''s eyes. Galantrel and Elrond, respectively, come forward to meet the legendary supreme monarch with the oldest rites of the elves. "Galantrel (Elrond), meet the king of isville, the father of the elves, the legendary elves, his majesty ininville!" It is the first time since the birth of the spirit that the spirit has been crowned on the head of a king. Besides, the titles and honors here, except for his other monarchs, are not qualified to enjoy. Chapter 992 "Since when did you return to Middle Earth again?" In a garden somewhere in the woodland Kingdom, four elves, ininville, seranduyi, galantrel and Elrond, sit on stone benches to enjoy the waterfall in the distance and the unique scenery in the forest. During the dinner, kalantriel looked at the nearby yiningwei, and could not bear the impulse in her heart, so she asked. Ininville pondered a little, then said, "it''s been a long time since I came to Alda..." "Then why didn''t you show up earlier?" As soon as the words came to the ground, she realized something was wrong. However, the expression on the face is not changed. Ininville turned to look at her, and then said, "because I was rejected by Alda and Yiya at that time. Even all things in Middle Earth are full of malice for my coming. Therefore, I hide in a cave in the Middle Earth and try my best to adapt to the Middle Earth and fight against the exclusion from Yiya and the malice of all things. " Instead of concealing, ininville chose to tell them the truth. However, his words surprised the three elf Lords. "How can this be possible? Our family is endowed with the gift of communicating with all things in nature. Whether it''s water in the eyes of ordinary people, immovable trees, or even rocks. We can also communicate with them and even learn knowledge through them. As the source of everything, you, the ancestor of the spirit, should be very powerful. But why does one Asia and all things repel you or even hate you? " This was not understood by the three Elven lords, and it was something they had never seen before. Because in the long years of Arda, whether it is the ancient and distant era of giant lights, or the era of two trees, or even the first era full of darkness and war, but full of glory. The elves, especially the high elves, had never seen such a thing in their long life. Therefore, when ininville chose to tell his original experience and encounter, the three well-informed Elven lords were full of puzzlement and could not understand what such a thing meant. In response, ininville replied, "it involves an extremely profound and complex relationship, which contains the operation rules of Yiya. In short, my existence today is harmful to Asia. Therefore, Yiya excluded me, for my uninvited, with a strong malice and exclusion. It''s the same for me with everything. Therefore, when I first came to China, I could not walk freely in China. So it took me a long time to adapt to the change. So, adapted to this kind of rule, I appeared again After hearing this, the three Elven lords looked at each other, because they felt his unusual change from ininville''s words. In his tone, he was extremely indifferent to Alda and all living beings in China, even to the gods living in amenzhou. This kind of change, let three Spirit Lord in the heart, raised a little bad feeling. At this time, ininville told them a story that he did not know how many times. "I''ll tell you a story!" He started with a very flat tone. Although the tone is flat, the eyes and attention of the three Elven lords are still focused on his most beautiful face. The keen and extraordinary Elven ears are also listening to an ancient and extreme history. Seeing that the three of them focused their attention on themselves, ininville spoke faintly. He said: "as you know, history is created in nothingness by Yiya, the father of all living beings. Yiya is created in nothingness with an immortal fire. Vera and Willie were born from the same idea, as did Maiya. However, we elves are just like the hands of Vera and Willy. Because he has given us all good things, we enjoy immortality and are not troubled by all kinds of diseases on earth. " The expressions on the faces of the three elves did not change at all. Naturally, the elves knew this in this epic of creation. Compared with the weak and short-lived human beings, the elves are equal to Vera in identity, and even higher than Maiya in status. Especially in the past, those excellent kings and later generals were deeply loved by Vera and Willie. In front of them, the tall and the oldest Elven king was one of those who were loved by the gods. And the favor he received was incomparable to other elves. Then ininville said, "but it''s just a little bit of history. The real history, earlier than endless years, is covered by layers of dust, and even the traces of its existence and the truth of history have long disappeared. " "What are you trying to say?" Galantrel didn''t understand this, and so did serandoy and Elrond. The three lords looked at the tall King around them with puzzled eyes. But ininville didn''t care. Instead, he continued, "far before the first Asia, there was a very old universe in nothingness. How long does it exist? No one can tell its age. It''s been too long to make its age a mystery. It is a complete and great universe, which breeds countless lives and civilizations, until one day, a strong enemy from a foreign land invades here... "Facts have proved that language can not describe the magnificent epic scene. Therefore, yinneville''s eyes shine white again, and the magic diamond also begins to shine with the light of nebula. Then, a grand and magnificent picture slowly unfolded in front of the three Lords. In the picture, there is a huge sphere, and an ancient breath of time comes to our face. This makes the three elf lords indulge in it, and their mind is completely shocked by the ancient breath of time. Then, the field of vision extended to the inside of the sphere, and countless galaxies and stars appeared in their eyes, followed by countless lives, and then the void was broken, and invaders from foreign lands entered here. The war began. It lasted for many years and finally broke up the whole universe. "An unimaginable enemy has invaded here. At the beginning of the war, the gods bred by the universe and the evil gods from foreign lands fought to the death. Both sides win and lose, and each side has its own casualties. The war that affected the whole universe lasted for many years. In the end, the whole universe was torn apart by the fire of war and scattered in endless nothingness. " Including galantrel, the three Elven lords were completely shocked by the magnificent war scene. Their eyes are fixed on the impact of this extremely powerful scene, especially the impact caused by the great division of the universe, leaving a blank in their mind. The old vocabulary they learned can not describe the war scene and vent their shock. "... and the strong enemy from a foreign land also left here on his own initiative. The war is over, and time is gradually passing, but the passage of time is blinking, and I don''t know how many years have passed. This time is long, the old and unified universe, completely lost all traces and history. And the universe, which is divided in different sizes, has completely forgotten its own origin. They have been in a long and endless period of time, because they used to be one, and they have a subtle but close relationship with each other. As a result, each universe influences the other. However, with the passage of time, these split universes have forgotten the past history and origin, and the life that was born again can no longer know the real history. Because all the old traces have been almost wiped out with the endless years. " Ininville''s eyes were fixed on the three Elven lords, "and the one Asia we are in is part of the old universe. Now, another God from a more distant universe has learned the secrets and history of the old universe by chance. He unified all the universes and integrated the universes that had been separated for countless years. Now, only one universe is needed, he can make the old universe that has already died out reborn. At that time, all the universes will belong to the whole, and life will usher in new life and opportunities. " "Yiya is the last universe?" Chapter 993 "That''s right!" So answered ininville, with his golden, sacred eyes fixed on the three Elven Lords. At that time, in addition to galantrel, the other two lords were still addicted to the impact of the magnificent, unprecedented ancient truth and endless truth. This scene, not only caused the impact on the visual level, but also more from the infinite impact of the world view level. Let the three Elven lords, while shocked, adapt to the vision and world outlook that are forced to open. It''s unacceptable for a while, and it takes time to adapt. It was the rapid star turn of galantrel that surprised ininville a little. She couldn''t help looking up in her heart. "So, this time you choose to come back, is to promote the rebirth of the old universe?" At this time, kellantriel can''t explain in detail what the emotion in her heart actually contains. Therefore, what she said is very intriguing. After listening to this, ininville fixed his eyes on galantrel''s face for a while, and then said, "yes, I''m going back to Middle Earth this time to promote the unity and rebirth of the old universe. After all, Yiya is the last missing part of the old universe. If we just merge here, the last defects of the old universe will be made up. At that time, the whole, unified and powerful universe will be reborn. Not only for the huge universe, but also for all life, there will be evolution and rebirth. " "And the elves?" Ininville nodded, "yes, after the old universe is completely unified and reborn, not only the universe will get sublimation, but also all living beings will get sublimation. Their level of life will be elevated and everything will be changed. Including resources, land and so on, all life will get enough benefits. Welcome new life and evolution Finally he said, "we elves, will also usher in a new sublimation!" At this time, serenduy and Elrond woke up one after another, and the two lords also heard what ininville said and the blueprint for the future. However, like galantrel, they chose silence. No matter their knowledge or vision, they were limited by Alda and could not understand the real vastness. Although they have immortal life, their own life level is still in the state of "mortal". They can''t turn over the sky and fall into the sea, but they also fly away. Although they enjoy endless life, they are not really eternal. They will still die. However, the time of natural death is relatively long compared with the short-lived mortals and dwarves, but external forces can still cause fatal damage to the elves! Similarly, they did not understand what it meant to tell them about this period of history. It''s even harder to understand what role the elves can play in it. Similarly, they are even more unable to understand the huge war scene that inenville showed them. Compared with the powerful gods, their spirits are as fragile as ants. They also have doubts. So, galantrel said: "although we elves are immortal, whether they are mortals or dwarfs created by Aoli. Compared with them, we have excellent conditions, but the elves themselves are not as powerful as the gods in the history you just showed. You are also a spirit, although you have done the feat of killing Vera. However, not all the clansmen can kill Vera''s body like you. So, compared with the gods, the elves are still mortals. So, I don''t understand what you want the genie to do, or how the genie can help you. This is my only doubt. Please let us know. " He said, "don''t belittle yourself, galantrel!" He said: "I''m also an elf. No elf knows more about an elf than I do. Although, at present, the elves are just like what you just said. Compared with God, they are like mortals. But that''s only because we elves are subject to Yiya. The rules here make it impossible for us to master the great power and power of Maiya and villa. This is the limit that we were given when we were created. Although he gave the spirit immortal life, he also deprived the spirit of the opportunity to become a God. I was able to kill Vera because there were loopholes in the rules of Yiya. I found them and used them, so I was strong "Although, the elves at present can''t help at all. However, when our family appears in the new universe, we have such opportunities and potential to strengthen ourselves through learning. There is no need for you to comment on this. Because, in the new universe, the people under my command have already proved this. Each of them has become more powerful than when they were in Middle Earth. We used to rule hundreds of worlds in our wandering years, in other universes, and have huge lives that you have never imagined or seen in your life to serve us. We have changed ourselves through wisdom, and over a long period of time, we have had millions of people. To this day, the name of the high elves is still sung by all living beings in that new universe. We are strong and never weak. " Even though serenduy had learned from ininville, the elves of ininville now had millions of people. However, when he heard it again, he could not help but marvel. And after hearing this, galantrel and Elrond had an unbelievable look on their face, just as ininville said just now. They have never seen or imagined that the elves would one day have a population of millions. Only because, in the first era, the elves in the West never had a population of 200000. This also laid the foundation for the power of the elves. In the first century, nearly a thousand years, they were completely dominated by the elves. At that time, humans and dwarves were just new races attached to elves. They needed permission from elves to settle in the West. Moreover, no matter human beings or dwarves dare to refuse the expedition from the high elves. Therefore, this makes the spirit proud to this day! Ininville not only described to them the scenes of millions of people, but also revealed to them what had happened in the time when they all disappeared. At this point, the mystery in their hearts, galantrel, can be regarded as a complete answer. It turned out that the time when they disappeared was spent wandering. However, what shocked and surprised them more was the brilliant achievements of the elves under the leadership of ininville. With a small population, the ruler of hundreds of huge world, all the objects of life service only the isville people. At the same time, ininville also described more details to them in the following conversation. Therefore, galantrel, serantuy and Elrond have a comprehensive understanding of the blank history of their disappearance, as well as the stories and dangers they experienced during their wandering time. At the same time, I am very happy that they have finally come to a new world, the changes that have taken place and the growth of their ethnic groups. "Wizard..." This is a term that the three Elven Lords have known for a long time. There are also witches in Middle Earth, but most of them are Maiya. Only a few human beings with extraordinary talent can become witches. However, there is a fundamental difference between the Witches of Middle Earth and the witches they tell through ininville. At least, in their knowledge, the witches in middle earth don''t have it, just like the witches in ininville''s words. They have all kinds of powerful abilities and miraculous powers. At the same time, what they learn and what they do every day also make galantrel have a strong curiosity and thirst for knowledge about the wizard described by ininville. In the following conversation, they finally got to know what inenville was going to do. In response, they chose to be silent because the killing and influence caused by this incident was too serious. Galantrel and they, deep down, couldn''t accept it for a moment. However, they did not refuse the invitation of ininville to enter the new world and live with the great elves. Although I was appalled at what ininville was going to do. However, the three lords did not say that they wanted to tell villa or obstruct him. It''s their inner feelings for Alda that prevent them from doing anything harmful to Alda. But this persistence will not last long. At least serenduy has gradually recognized the new future. Chapter 994 Ininville only stayed in the woodland kingdom for a few days, and then he left the woodland Kingdom regardless of the retention of the woodland people! People looked at his tall back, gradually disappeared in the distance, still did not leave for a long time. In just a few days, the woodland elves, especially those who have never been to amenzhou and never seen him stranded in the middle of the earth, almost leaped from the initial worship to the stage of belief in just a few days. At the same time, ininville also spread the lost heritage to them again, not only in the aspects of culture, but also in the aspects of medicine and smelting. And these are the most urgently needed knowledge for the Forest Elves at the present stage. In the first era, the smelting technology of high elves reached its peak. After thousands of years of ups and downs, the weapons made by them are still as bright as new. Moreover, the enchantment craft is the inheritance of the existing elves that have long been lost. Moreover, some of the key smelting techniques are also the inheritance of the existing elves. Because of the relationship between war and chaos, it is not only human beings, dwarves and elves who have suffered a lot. Because whether it was the end of the first era or the second era, the elves at that time were the main force in all aspects. It''s also Soren''s main target, or Soren''s target is only the elves from the beginning to the end. As for humans and dwarves, Soren, like his master, morgos, ignores them naked. Although the elves and human beings are the children of iluvita, the short-lived and mortal human beings can not compare with the elves in any way. Because of this, the losses suffered by the elves are still among the best in the history of Middle Earth. A large number of casualties, resulting in the loss of excellent talents of the spirit, the death of these excellent talents, also caused the loss of the spirit civilization. Although, in the later history, the elves rebuilt civilization again. However, many lost skills will not be retrieved one by one with the passage of time. They are always with the spirit of that era, sleeping quietly in the corner of history, gradually forgotten by the erosion of time. Now, the arrival of ininville not only makes the woodland elves recall the glorious times in the past, but also makes up for the inheritance that the elves need most urgently. After his spread, the lost civilization and heritage of the Elves were picked up again. They may not be able to reproduce the glory of the high elves, but in the current era, they are not eliminated by history, but easy to do. As long as the spirit does not fall into large-scale war, time is the best for the spirit. Therefore, the woodland elves'' worship of ininville also leaped to the stage of belief. Although, they can''t treat ininville''s orders without any discount like the elves of isville. However, it will not be easy to listen to others, so as to target ininville. Although, whether they aim at it or not is irrelevant to the overall situation and has no influence at all. But for ininville, who wants to integrate such an amazing and excellent race, it is better for him to tame them than to wipe them out completely, even if it takes a long time, he can wait until the harvest season. Before that, a little investment is nothing for the current ininville. He has the strength to cultivate his own race. Leaving the woodland country, ininville did not return to the east to visit the orcs. Instead of going back to the ash mountains and looking for Sauron, he went straight north. On the blue sky, a round of sun emitting light and heat, driven by Maiya arene, flies across the vast Alda, shines on all things, and brings them vitality and light. But at the same time, Arun is also in charge of monitoring, and may be in ininville all over the Middle Earth at any time. This is the task assigned by Vera and villi of villinori. They want her and Tyrion to supervise ininville while they are flying the sun moon spacecraft to perform their duties. After all, if you look down on the earth from a high altitude, you have a great chance to find the target in open places such as grasslands and plains, except for hiding in the shadows. However, to the disappointment of the two Maiya, no matter how long they monitored the earth day after day, how conscientious they were, they never found the trace and figure of ininville. It seems that from the future to Arda, he has never set foot in the Middle Earth, especially the two Maiya. At some time, they specially monitored the three elves'' territory, and never found any trace of ininville. This made the two Maiya extremely confused. They thought that when ininville returned to Middle Earth again, he had a great chance to visit the people stranded in Middle Earth. However, the reality seems to be that ininville has never "kept these people in mind" because the two Maiya have never found any trace of him. However, the two Maiya will also tell the fact that they have nothing to gain to Vera and Veronica in vilino. According to Villa''s orders, they perform their duties as well as their orders. But the fact is that they can''t finish the task villa told them, so they tell villa the truth that they have nothing to gain. Villa and villi in vilino, after receiving two Maiya''s reply, the beautiful and peaceful vilino fell into silence again. In the past, they also gathered here to discuss major events, summon the elves, let them around themselves, secretly enjoy the beauty of the elves. At the same time, they also tried Mirko here, sentenced him to imprisonment, and confessed in the palace of mendos. It was also here that manway restored Mirko''s right to move freely in all parts of Amen. At the same time, they tried ferno here and sentenced him to exile. After that, a series of misfortunes and tragedies began. Therefore, it is in this green hill, ichilohane, that Vera and villi meet here again. At this moment, they have lost the calm and calm in the past, and amenzhou has also lost the joy and laughter. Although this sacred land is still as peaceful as ever, in the dark, it is like the undercurrent under the beregal sea, and the shocking waves are quietly brewing. Vera and Willy are silent, and the silence between them makes the atmosphere of isiloha extremely quiet. It also seems to affect the weather in amenzhou. Over isiloha, the depressing low pressure makes all living beings suffocate and almost suffocate. The happiness in the heart, also with this suffocating breath swept away. The city where the elves live and their home in vilinori are also like ghost cities, with no sound at all. They have already noticed the heavy psychology of Vera and Willie from this solemn atmosphere. For a long time, manwei, the king of Alda, spoke slowly. Instead of talking about anything else, he asked the master of the water, wuomu. He only heard him say, "the master of the sea, the source of the water, wuomu, the sage of Alda! Have you ever noticed the trace of the dark spirit ininville in the waters Yes, dark elf! This is the name and definition given by manwei, the head of Vera and the Lord of Alda, the king of the gods. While sending olomi and tocas to the forgotten land to capture ininville, manwei also tells the master of the sea that the source of the water, ouomu, lurks in the sea. He also asks him to inflict heavy damage on ininville at the critical time and take him back to villino for trial. However, while olomi and tocas were unable to capture him, manwei''s order made him appear from the sea. He set off a rare shock wave in the world, scoured ininville, while they thought the victory was in their hands. Ininville''s counterattack, however, made Vera and Willy recognize the reality, his sword, earth shaking, enough to shock and fear the gods. In the sword that wants to cut the sky and the earth, the waves raised by the sea master are not much stronger than paper, so they are easily cut. Later, the sword struck wuomu''s trunk and inflicted heavy damage on him. After that sword, it almost cut off wuomu''s body! Up to now, wuomu did not change his new body, but still wore the body that had been badly damaged by ininville. Even now, the body has been repaired, but the sword wounds from the shoulder to the abdomen are still stubbornly left on wuomu''s body. And this also makes the master of the sea, wuomu, the source of the water, a great shame. And Vera, after this time, completely put down all the illusions about ininville, and formally changed his name to dark elf. It means to fall into the darkness and never be able to recover! Chapter 995 The defeat and heavy damage of wuomu shocked amenzhou and frightened the gods! It''s hard for them to imagine that in a short period of thousands of years, the king of spirits, who was brilliant and attracted worldwide attention, and was called the strongest spirit by all living beings and gods, had changed his power so dramatically after his fall. Such a result, of course, is to let villino shock, so that the gods fear. Although the three villas returned from defeat, manway did not punish or ridicule them. He was well aware that after this incident, they could not understand ininville, let alone occupy the intelligence advantage. Now, they don''t know anything about him. They don''t know anything about what happened in the thousands of years when he disappeared. What''s more, they don''t know what he went through to make such drastic changes. So that, after the reappearance of ininville, an appearance gave them a great downfall! Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, manwei gave up the encirclement and interception of ininville for the time being. Only because he knew his character well, after all, this was an elf king who dared to draw his sword against Mirko, who was harassing him at that time. The fashionable and weak ininville dare to do so. If ininville, who is now doubling his strength, becomes angry because of villa''s encirclement and interception, then what kind of consequences will happen at that time? Villa doesn''t know. However, they know that the impact and consequences are far beyond the comparison of the likes of milkow and Soren. Because when the latter is a disaster, the source of all the roots comes from the most powerful spirit. As a result, manwei did not dare to move easily when he lacked the necessary information and understood the dynamics of ininville. Because once they do it again, it also means that they have a full-scale war against ininville. At that time, all the past feelings will come to an end, and there will be no room for recovery. Although manwei knows in his heart that ininville is hard to recover, man and God are also intelligent lives. As long as it''s intelligent life, there will always be fluke in their hearts. While they are on guard, they also rely on the fluke in their heart. They hope that ininville will return to verlino again and bathe in the glory of the gods. At the same time, they will make verlino more beautiful, filled with laughter and laughter, and there will be no more turmoil and disaster in the world. That situation can be described as the most beautiful ending. However, manway also knows that this situation is almost impossible to happen again. Therefore, he strengthened the monitoring of China and Turkey, not only paying close attention to ininville. At the same time, he is also looking for Sauron and monitoring the vast middle earth. After all, when Sauron was evil, the source of all the turmoil and disaster came from ininville. The villas, who had experienced the battle of almost destroying Alda, were also frightened by the big black snake. They are deeply afraid that inenville and Sauron will collude with each other again, invent monsters far more vicious than the black snake, and continue to disturb China. Although Sauron was monitored, the black snake and the middle earth disappeared everywhere, and because of iluvita, there was no alien foothold in this world, nor the food and soil to feed them. As like as two peas in the universe, there is no such thing as the same thing, but the sand of a grain is not the same. Therefore, the same is true of alien species. Throughout the vast area of Asia, there is no place to breed them. However, the prophecy that manwei saw at the beginning also made him uneasy. The flood like insects, compared with the original heteromorphism, are no inferior. Under the leadership of a tall figure bathed in white light, they are sweeping across the Middle Earth. The resplendent brilliance of the first Asia and the invincible prosperity of Alda are all destroyed in the boundless sea of insects! This doomsday scene, together with the reality it announced, frightened manwei. Because of this prophecy, it explained to him the fall of Yiya and the end of Arda. This prophecy has gradually evolved into the future, and the disaster has gradually covered Arda, and gradually covered Yiya. This terrible future scares both manwei and the gods. Because as time goes on, manwei does not see the slightest bit of vitality from the omnipresent destiny, but only the death like countdown! At such a critical moment, manway is eager to know the trace of ininville. Although, the three villas were defeated in front of him and returned, especially the water Lord wuomu. While frightening the gods, manway also wants to observe the trace of ininville through the ubiquitous water source in Middle Earth. Although Wu oumou was seriously injured, he had no face. However, at this critical moment, the king of Arda should also weigh his words carefully. He must not hurt the face of the Lord of the waters, so that he will have nowhere to go in front of the gods. Although he was defeated by ininville, he had no face and could hardly stand in front of the gods. However, you do not need to plot to ensure your position. Therefore, after knowing the strength of ininville, the gods were more shocked and frightened than surprised. Therefore, they are also relieved by the heavy losses suffered by ouomu. After all, they understand part of the strength of ininville. Obviously, they also know from here what kind of stage ininville has grown up to! Therefore, after a moment''s silence, wuomu, the Lord of the water, spoke slowly, "report back to the king of Alda. I didn''t notice the trace and figure of ininville from the water. As he did thousands of years ago, he seemed to disappear completely in Alda. No matter in the vast middle land or on the sea, I have never found anything. I beseech you, the king of Arda The master of the sea, the source of all the water, stood up and faced the king of Arda, kneeling on one knee and pleading guilty. And this, so that the gods here feel moved, also know that the fight that the sea''s master, almost lost face. He has been unconsciously in front of the gods, a great decline in status! Naturally, manwei could not let wuomu complete this "great gift". If he accepted it calmly, it would be tantamount to declaring in front of the gods that the dominant position of the sea would become higher than Maiya and lower than the gods. In this way, wuomu will be more shameless in front of the gods. As a result, wuomu, who has no face, has been avoiding the deep sea and no longer cares about everything in Yiya. So at the moment when the war is coming, the gods will no doubt lose a big help, and their strength will also be greatly reduced. In their inability to fight against ininville who is still unknown, the ultimate damage is still Yiya! Therefore, while wuomu is about to kneel down, manwei''s body suddenly appears in front of wuomu. He quickly stretched out his hand, took up ouomu''s arms, immediately lifted him up and said, "master of the sea, you don''t need to be like this. It''s not your fault. Only because the dark elves have learned the cunning of milkow from their depravity! He knew that when he was young and weak, he could not confront us. Therefore, the dark elves, who are determined to hide, are bound to be more cunning than milkow and Sauron. He must hide somewhere now, just like milkow in the past, brewing his own plot secretly. Therefore, although Arda is full of water, there are also places that can''t be touched by water. Therefore, you should not be so responsible. All gods know that this is not your fault! " Wuomu is deeply moved by manwei''s relief. He also knows what manwei''s action means, but he knows that knowing and doing are two different things. Therefore, at the same time that manwei finished, the gods also urged him one after another, and the voice was as usual, comforting wuomu. Soothing the mood has been like sea water, wantonly drastic changes of wuomu, so that he does not have to be defeated in mind. Rao is a fighting madman, tocas, who also understands these comforting words. So is God and man. They also know how to care about the feelings and eyes of others. Therefore, even though wuomu knew that the gods were comforting him, he let go of his worries when he saw the situation. At least, at this stage, his position is still as it used to be. After putting down the burden in his heart, under the persuasion of the gods, wuomu was supported by manwei and sat on his own throne again. Manwei used facts to guarantee his status as the king of Alda. At the same time, it also unites the cracked gods again, concentrates all the forces, stabilizes the internal, and actively operates the plan against ininville and seizes all the time to prepare for the war. Therefore, in the next time, manwei ordered the gods to prepare for the war, and the peaceful and peaceful villino also began to prepare like a drum under the orders of the gods! Chapter 996 Ininville was totally unaware of what happened in villino. He covered his tracks and went north. He climbed the mountains, crossed the Anduin River, then turned to the northern wilderness, and then to the East. Along the way, he used his own legs to go on the road again, but did not find a good horse. The scenery of the Middle Earth was just a glance. Then he crossed the southern end of the eastern mountains and came to the place where he used to live. At this time, it was deserted, and there were no elves to settle down. And they once settled in the small town built here. After moving westward to vilino, they left a lot of people, even though there were still elves living here. However, they had already left here under the disaster of milkow. With the change of years and the flow of time, things here have changed. Not only did the original towns disappear in the years, but also the original forests, green lands and starry lakes have become desolate and lifeless in the long years and the evil deeds of milkow. The beautiful lake, the lakeside glittering with beautiful stars, has long been like stagnant water, without waves. In his eyes, nothing but death is desolate. Ininville didn''t know what he was feeling now. When he stopped at this time again, his heart was filled with emotion and sigh. After all, this is his first home in the alien world. Now that his hometown has been destroyed, his psychology is somewhat emotional. But then, this emotion was dispelled by him, and the sword in his hand stood heavily on the Bank of quevienen lake, and then the earth shaking power surged. Later, the vast lake was completely buried by the earth and rocks under his divine power. At this point, his last remaining warmth and memory in the middle earth completely disappeared. Looking at the changed environment, inenville continued to move north along the eastern mountains. On the west side of this vast eastern mountain range is the world-famous huge inland sea, the silkane sea, which has appeared since ancient times. On the east side of the eastern mountain range, there is another branch of the eastern mountain range, above which is the former nest of Mirko, utamo. Ininville walked all the way north along the mountains for seven days to reach the northernmost end of the Middle Earth. In ancient times, the two giant lamps created by Vera stood at a long distance between the north and the south. Iluin and olmau, now standing here is the great lamp iluin. However, when he came here, he did not see the remains of iluin. He only saw the huge and dark body of ugoliant, the spider God, in the vast and deep silkane sea. "Ugoliante!" Ininville stood on a rock and called out to the spider God, who was lying in the sea for most of his body. The latter heard his call and immediately emerged from the inland sea, which made the already restless inland sea set off waves. Then, in the surging waves, a giant spider that made the world despair appeared from the sea. "My master, are you back?" As a spider evil god, who used to be afraid of by Mirko, ugoliant could speak human and elvish language naturally. Her voice was hoarse and low, with endless temptation and evil. The eyes were dark, and the exposed tusks and the corners of the mouth were still covered with debris. Obviously, after diving all the way from the sea back to the north, she swallowed up the remains of the giant lamp iluin again because of hunger. Its remains were engulfed by the sea of silka, which is far wider than the lingier inland sea. Therefore, the vast and deep inland sea completely submerged the remains of the towering lamppost of iluin after a long time. Inenville nodded and asked, "is the afterglow of iluin still alive?" In response, ugoliant immediately replied, "my master, iluin still has some afterglow, but it has become very weak. Its afterglow, far less than the afterglow of eurmao. It is weak as if in the next moment, it will completely disappear After hearing this, ininville nodded clearly. Then he held kunguhar, and the magic diamond at the end of the hilt aimed at the vast sea of silkane. Then, the power of the magic diamond was awakened, and the nebula was shining, calling for the afterglow of iluin. At the same time, in the deep and vast part of the inner sea of sirka, in its deepest and darkest place, the last afterglow of the giant lamp illumines the place three feet ahead. After the power of the magic diamond appeared, the afterglow of iluin was called and began to echo with the magic diamond. Its faint afterglow, constantly flashing, light also seems to be gradually enhanced. Then, just the suction on the afterglow of iluin came, and the last afterglow of iluin broke away from the remains of the lamp post and rose from the bottom of the sea. Then, under the eager attention of ugoliant, it was sucked into the inner part of the magic diamond. It is like a star, and the "Star" formed by the afterglow of the Europa shell stays at the north and south ends of the brilliant nebula. At the same time, the magic diamond also seems to have some magical changes. However, this change is not obvious. At least, in ugoliant''s eyes, her eyes were fixed on the magic diamond at the end of kunguhar, looking at it with longing and fear. "Follow me back to utamo!" For ugoliant''s eyes and a little careful thinking, ininville ignored, he gave her a cold look. The latter in his eyes, immediately took back the infinite greedy eyes, turned to become docile. When ininville said these words, the latter immediately fell down on his body which was bigger than the mountain, and a wisp of white spider silk was ejected from his abdomen. Under her flexible spider legs, she weaves a ladder and hands it to ininville. The latter raised his feet and stepped on ugoliant''s head along the ladder made of spider silk. Then, ugoliante''s huge body began to walk towards the abandoned utamo. Although ugoliante didn''t know what to do with utamo, she was afraid of ininville and didn''t dare to say anything in front of him. Carrying him honestly, he crawled towards utamo. This was a treatment that her former master, milco, had never enjoyed. The latter, who had never been carried by ugoliant, even threatened milkow when ugoliant got rid of his control. However, ugoliante did not dare to go wild in front of ininville. She had learned the strength of the other party. Just the afterglow of the magic diamond left in the past, she wanted to live and die. What''s more, ugoliant, who is not what he used to be, is still aware of the great power hidden in his body from ininville. Therefore, after she realized this, she did not dare to be presumptuous. Although Vera''s eyes and ears are distributed over the land of the Middle Earth. However, ininville covered his tracks with clever power, and also covered the tracks of ugoliant. As a result, neither aryen nor Tyrion had ever noticed a spider crawling in the north. Depending on their huge size, ugoliante was on the road very fast. It didn''t take them long to arrive at the abandoned utamo. At ininville''s command, ugoliant cleaned up the abandoned utamo and swallowed the remains and rocks. She was so hungry that she wanted to swallow whatever it was. Even mountains and rocks are no exception. Although flesh and blood taste better, spiders who have not found food for a while will not be picky. In her rapid and indescribable swallow, the abandoned utamo was cleaned up by ugoliante, and then ininville walked into it. Hum! "Master, what are you going to do?" With kunguhar coming out of the sheath and a cloud passing by, ugoliant looks anxiously at ininville who is walking towards her with a sword. Her huge body, restless hovering, a few eyes are also closely staring at the slowly approaching ininville. "Don''t be afraid, this pain is nothing to you!" Although there is a huge difference between the two, ugoliant, who is as tall as a mountain, still screams uneasily in front of the approaching tiny figure of ininville. Then, the sharp kunguhar slowly approached ugoliante and penetrated into the latter''s body. Chapter 997 In the dark underground caves, there are faint purple strange halos, and there are veins on each huge surface, just like the textile like giant indescribable objects, which stand orderly in the slightly strange caves. On the earth''s surface, around these strange things, there are layers of purple blanket. They are like life, breathing as they expand and expand, while those indescribable giant veined textile bodies keep the same rhythm and "breathe" together with the wet and slimy blanket of the flesh on the surface. At the same time, with the passage of time, a powerful Bang is constantly ringing, from the initial weak, more and more powerful, the breath of life is brewing. At the same time, with the passage of time, the dark purple blanket covering the earth''s surface is constantly extending, covering the exposed cave surface. Gradually, the whole cave is full of dark purple meat and thick blanket. At the same time, the strong and powerful heartbeat is more and more powerful, and the breath of life has become extremely strong. Not only that, a mysterious smell like clouds came from all directions, they seemed to have consciousness, and they seemed to be drawn by these huge veins. These mysterious mists are constantly pouring into the veined textiles. As the veined textiles constantly absorb these mysterious mists, the dark purple halo on their surface gradually increases and becomes more intense. At the same time, the strong heartbeat gradually increased, making the grottoes full of sonorous heartbeat. Pooh, Pooh With the purple halo to a certain extent, a huge textile body with veins began to break one after another, green sticky mucus with the textile body broken, spray thin everywhere. In addition, there are thick purple blankets all over the surface of the cave, which makes the grotesque cave feel a little more terrifying. Hiss... Hiss The shrill and hoarse sound of insects followed, and from these broken veins and textile bodies, one after another huge insects were continuously drilled out. They have strong horny armor, sharp mouth, barbed limbs and joints, and a cool luster. Even in the dark and dark depths of the crypt, it also reflects the texture like metal. Then, from somewhere in the cave, a tall figure came slowly. The sound of his footsteps made the insects in the cave roar. They look at the entrance of the cave and listen to the movement of their feet. Ininville''s tall body came slowly, and then his figure appeared in the cave. His eyes scanned these new born insects, and his face was very flat. However, the new born insects rushed towards him with hissing, and kept jumping and singing around him. At the same time, a tender and weak voice was transmitted to his heart. "Ha ha!" Raise your hand to touch these new born insects, gather the flesh and blood of ugoliant, and spend a long time to finally create a new product. He will take over Alda and set up a new branch of arms with great contributions. Although we still don''t know how to compare with the alien in terms of combat effectiveness, these can be tested soon. So, under his cruel command, these strange insects, who had just been born and had not yet witnessed the sunshine, staged a bloody and cruel fight in front of him. The sharp hissing sound and the scattered flesh and blood limbs make this grotto more cruel. Ininville, on the other hand, looked at the scene of the fierce fight with the same complexion, and was assessing and measuring in his heart. As a result, he was slightly satisfied. At least, their combat effectiveness was better than that of any ethnic group in China. And this is just the most insignificant miscellaneous soldier, the follow-up elite arms still need him to continue to develop, invent and create. Therefore, he got the result he wanted, and ininville resolutely stopped them fighting each other. As a result, he was also satisfied that these insects with only a little wisdom could well carry out his orders. Fighting is like this. The killing and ferocious instinct awakened by fighting is quickly suppressed under his command, even though each other''s sharp fangs and limbs have stabbed each other. But, still under his command, the moment stopped. The excellent obedience and discipline, insects occupy an advantage in nature. This is just like the alien. Even when ininville wanted to create another alien, he could not create another alien. At this time, he thought of the environment and rules of China and Asia. That is, as like as two peas of the universe, there is no identical particle of sand. What has already been and has vanished can not reproduce the Middle Earth. Therefore, heteromorphism is also the truth. It has appeared and caused heavy damage to the Middle Earth. After its demise, the Middle Earth has no land for its birth and space for its growth. Therefore, it can not appear again, which is determined by the rules of the universe. As a result, ininville, who came second, began to create Zerg. Combined with the blood and flesh samples of ugoliante, other secret techniques were used, including the relevant knowledge obtained from Mirko. The latter, when he corrupted Yining, gave him the fire of immortality and simultaneous interpreting evil and darkness with his evil knowledge to Yining. And after the burning of immortal fire, it can be said that all of them are elites. However, there is no evil in knowledge, only people can divide it. Therefore, the process of creating countless lives and the experience left behind by Mirko are the key to the perfect reproduction of alien and Zerg in a short time. However, he did not just create them as milkow did, but he was not strict in the shackles. At least the special example of ugoliant taught both ininville and Mirko lessons, especially the lessons that Mirko learned. Therefore, in creating strategies to disrupt Alda''s life, he did not choose to create a new intelligent race, but to create alien killing biological weapons. Just because there is no perfect weapon in the world that is more perfect than alien and Zerg. It can kill and bring chaos. Although he couldn''t reproduce the alien in China this time, his rich experience and various fantastic ideas that ordinary people can''t imagine will always find solutions and perfect arms problems. In particular, based on the blood and flesh of ugoliant, the insect evil god, and the various experiences that milkow accumulated when he first invented and created, he was able to create the biological weapons he wanted. At this time, in the process of creating life, ininville may have some difficulties in creating a new intelligent race. However, it is not difficult to create biological weapons that only know how to kill. He is just like painting on white paper, constantly drawing the shapes of the species in his design, enhancing their bodies, improving their killing ability, and finally giving them the primitive instinct to kill. Everything is constantly drawing on the drawings, adding the "weapons" in his imagination one by one, and in the process of repair and improvement, the final product is the perfect killing weapons that meet his psychological expectations! After testing the data of the alien insects, ininville issued to them the policy of breeding and collecting the energy needed for the population to grow. After that, he left here and went back to his "laboratory" for a new round of invention and creation. At the same time, in the distant amenzhou, when the first neighing sound of the alien insect was heard. The disaster that enveloped Yiya grew in an instant. This unusual side startled iluvita, and also made the villas who always watched Arda aware of it. At the top of tainiqutil, manwei, the king of Alda, is looking at the Middle Earth in horror. "The catastrophe is coming..." Chapter 998 Amenzhou, which is peaceful, peaceful and sacred, is now in a state of desolation. The holy light everywhere, the place where the gods live and shelter, is now in a state of depression and twilight. The omnipresent plunder enveloped the whole Asia. At that time, both the vast Yiya and the vast Alda were not completely covered by the plundering Qi. They were still young and weak. But now, the disaster gas has grown in an instant, becoming more and more intense and rich, and now it has completely enveloped Yiya. How can the gods in amenzhou still be able to sit in such drastic changes? Manwei, the king of Alda, collapsed in Valda''s arms with a look of horror. His eyes were wide, his face was frightened and despairing, and a thick cold sweat came out of his forehead. Now he was sliding down the lines of his face. Even after the stars, Valda has a worried and sad face. She is heartbroken and worried about the disaster of manwei and Yiya. At the same time, looking into the eyes of the Middle Earth, with pain and confusion. "It''s over. It''s all over. The prophecy has come true. The curse of Yiya is coming. It can''t be avoided. It can''t be stopped any more... "Manwei closed his eyes painfully, as if he saw that the day of misery and suffering had come. Valda didn''t know how to comfort him, but because of the strength of the disaster, he enveloped Yiya. Even though Vera and Willy are endowed with the power to create and manage the world by iluvita, it does not mean that their power can break through the universe. They also have their own advantages, but also have their own disadvantages. Therefore, in the face of this kind of disaster, villa and Willie have no solution. In particular, this disaster has completely occupied the future moment, Yiya and Alda are all shrouded in it, there is no way to avoid, there is no way to avoid. In addition to facing it directly and smashing the disaster from the front, it is possible to avoid the fall of Yiya and the end of the world. Not only manway sensed this, but Valda, as well as Vera and Willies in other parts of Amen, sensed the sudden change. They came from all over the world to the towering and majestic summit of tainiquitil, but after witnessing manwei''s despair, they also felt it. Every villa''s heart is shrouded in pessimism. It seems that the future has become a reality and can never be changed. However, let them do nothing to wait for death, waiting for the end of the world, they can not do, so even if the disaster is so severe, they still have to stick to their bottom line and final dignity. "Insects, a lot of insects. They come from all directions. On the earth, in the sky and in the sea, there are strange insects everywhere. Some are as tall as mountains, some are as small as puppies. They are more powerful than the big snakes in the past. My eyes are full of war and corpses. Middle Earth is falling, Alda is on the verge of destruction, and Yiya is gradually falling... "Manwei painfully covers his eyes, but in his mouth he tells the prophecy that makes the gods fear," I don''t know when to start, I can see such a clear prophecy, but I''d rather not see it at this moment, because it''s disaster and doomsday, which makes me see the end of the world and the fall of Yiya ahead of time. " The appearance of the king of Arda naturally shocked the gods, but manwei''s Doomsday scene also made them feel the same, and a great fear swept through their hearts. However, they can''t understand manway''s state of mind at the moment, which can''t be described as bad. His expression and appearance, as if just across the time and space, as an irrelevant third party, saw and felt the end of the world. It''s hard for outsiders to imagine the impact on him. "It must be inenville who is playing tricks in the dark. With his own evil and intelligence, he is creating the root of the disaster." Torkas was furious and clenched his fists. "The black snake of the past nearly destroyed Alda, which made us tremble. So far, we have not recovered. However, who would have thought that after the fall of the snake for thousands of years, his return would make him create a terrible monster that is not inferior to the snake. I will go and find him, and while the worms are not yet strong, I will destroy them all, and bring back the traitor ininville, depriving him of his physical form, sealing his fire, and making him wander in the palace of Mandus forever. There is no possibility of detachment! " The Furious tocas immediately looked at manwei and asked, "king of Alda, this is not the time to cry and grieve. The root of evil is hiding in the middle of the earth at the moment. Without our knowledge, it is quietly born and growing. Now that you have foreseen the terrible future, we must not wait for the enemy in the dark to be strong and respond. Therefore, I want to ask you, when you predict the future, you can see the root of evil from the future. Where does it come from? " What tocas said calmed down the worried and heavy Vera and Willy. They began to think about the meaning and feasibility of tocas'' words. Surprised, this may be the last chance for Yiya and villa. So they looked at manwei, who also woke up at this moment. He got up with the help of Valda and said, "although the future does not reveal all the truth, I still peep into the east from the future. Under the mountains of the vast eastern mountains, I am quietly pregnant with the root of evil." Therefore, the gods and sages of Alda began to speculate and analyze according to the fragments provided by manwei. And he soon pointed to the old nest of Mirko, utamo, because in the vast mountains, only the old nest dominated by darkness had enough space to supply the birth of the root of evil. There was only that place, which was the least watched by the gods, so this place was the most likely hiding place for ininville. Therefore, when tocas learned of this, he immediately went there to capture ininville and eliminate the root of evil. However, manwei stopped him, and in order to let him go alone, he asked olomi and Mandus to go with him. He and the rest of the gods were stationed in amenzhou to support them at any time. So, headed by tocas, assisted by two villas, olomi and Mandus, they left the sacred state of amen and went to the remote eastern mountains to the abandoned nest of utamo! At the same time, I don''t know that the gods are coming to ininville, but they are still carrying out their own experimental project. He combined the characteristics of reptiles with ugoliant''s flesh and blood and his own fantastic ideas, and created the characteristics of insects different from any parallel universe. It strengthens their sociality, organization and, most importantly, bloodthirsty. Although the conditions are scarce in China, it is impossible to create perfect Zerg, but now there is a good experimental partner around him. In a simple but strange cave, ininville is constantly debugging the potion in his hand, and constantly recording a series of dense numbers on the paper. These are all his experimental data and the process of the experiment, including the problems encountered in the process of debugging and combination, the failure cases and the improved records. These are the fruits of his hard work, because these are what he created the Zerg. At the same time, we should also thank the special Yiya. Otherwise, the cost of creating life will be expensive. But now, ininville has experienced the power of the creator again, otherwise, if it is to unify the universe, he is bound to pay more or less. With the continuous rustle of the quill pen on the paper, it gradually stopped, and ininville also finished the magic medicine in his hand. He does not need ordinary wizard configuration potion, need a lot of auxiliary tools, he needs raw materials and fire burning, can quickly and perfect deployment of potion. Then, with the potion in his hand, he went to the side of the cave, and released the hidden spell, revealing the hidden real compartment. Then, ininville calmly walked in. In front of him was a huge pool with bubbles and green water. After that, he poured the dark purple potion in his hand. In an instant, the whole pool changed unusually. A ferocious figure loomed in the pool Unusual breath, is brewing with the passage of time, a terrible momentum is gradually enhanced. At the same time, the disaster of Yiya has been strengthened again. Chapter 999 With the gradual enhancement of the breath in the pool, the tedious and strange tone was spitting out from ininville''s mouth, and the surrounding atmosphere became strange around ininville. However, ininville was not disturbed by the sudden change of atmosphere. He is still quietly doing what he wants to do. He recites incantations and enhances the power of life in the pool with mysterious power. The addition of this mysterious power makes the pool restless, a large number of bubbles constantly emerge, and the green liquid begins to stir. As if, at the bottom of the pool, there is a huge shark, which is constantly rolling. The inexplicable and imperceptible change also has a special connection with the bottle of magic medicine that ninneville dumped earlier. I saw the green strange pool water, I do not know when, appeared a touch of purple. With the passage of time, the purple meaning gradually grows, and constantly changes the strange green pool water around. Finally, when everything is stable, the pool water and water completely become purple. A figure, is lying at the bottom of the pool, bursts of frightening breath continue to escape. Suddenly, a bright light suddenly appeared, pierced the pool water and illuminated the grottoes. Then the pool water began to stir again. The figure at the bottom of the pool seemed to be eager to appear outside. "Be quiet!" Ninneville smashed the ground with kunguhar, and the magic diamond at the end of the hilt bloomed a dazzling light of the nebula. In a moment, all the agitation and disobedience were suppressed by the magic diamond. "Now you are not suitable to appear. You haven''t fully grown up. New body, new strength also need time to adapt. So wait patiently Maybe it''s because of the power of the magic diamond, or maybe it''s because of the fear of inenville himself. The restless pool water gradually subsided, and the figure lying at the bottom of the pool water also stopped the thought of leaving here. It is quietly lying in the pool, feeling a new body, experiencing its own strength, and gradually into a deep sleep. Seeing that it was safe again, inenville nodded silently, then drew his sword and left. The whole utamo, thanks to the pioneering work in the period of milkow, took a long time to build such a magnificent and unpredictable underground city. Although most of them have collapsed, there are still some urban buildings in good condition during the cleaning process of ugoliant. As for the others, ugolinian has been flattened and transformed into various caves for the cultivation of new Zerg. Now, with the birth of the Zerg, these Zerg, which preserve the high social and obedient nature of insects, spontaneously move toward the underground, and constantly transport all kinds of resources back. At the same time, new Zerg are also in constant breeding. In a short time, a large number of Zerg were born in utamo''s crypt. Their ability to reproduce is amazing, which is almost the same as that of alien, even faster than alien. After all, heteromorphism requires parasites. But Zerg don''t need to, just need to have enough resources, the number of Zerg can be unlimited, at least in theory. Now, in a short time, the number of Zerg has reached an alarming stage. But ininville is still in the dark, creating and cultivating new Zerg in other breeding rooms, giving them wings, strong and solid body and carapace. Give them a variety of means of attack, the new Zerg in the hands of ininville, from the initial simplification to rapid diversification. Although it will take some time to wait for these new Zerg and the real army to emerge, the foundation for the real rise and growth of Zerg has already existed. At the same time, in another vast and huge grotto, ininville is here, looking at the giant egg in front of him, which is extremely tall and has 20 meters, and is constantly recording. He kept writing something on the paper, extracted the genes on the surface of the giant egg, and took them aside for testing and analysis. At the same time, he continuously injected different reagents into the giant egg, as if he was fine-tuning. Through man-made way, constantly changing the composition of biological genes, and through this way, other private goods will be carried in, and he will continue to observe carefully. In order to ensure that the whole process of the test object does not exceed their own expectations. However, at this time, a thunderous sound came. At the same time, a wave of shaking came, shaking the mountains and interrupting the analysis of iningwell''s experiment. His face changed slightly. He didn''t look at the outside world, but also felt the outside world. His eyes were staring at the huge eggs in front of him. The white light covered his eyes, which made his eyesight even more shocking. He could directly observe the micro level of creatures. His brain, just like the most rigorous and advanced computer, countless data and analysis maps are listed one by one in his mind. And in the continuous analysis and deduction, and he also quickly screened out the unqualified data, and saved the complete data of continuous test value. At this time, a roar came, directly interrupted ininville''s thinking. "Ininville, I know you''re hiding here. Come out quickly!" A roar came, and then between the mountains there was a strong shaking. The mountains are shaking, falling rocks and debris flying around, a huge sound, through the rocks, through the mountains gradually toward the distance. Such a terrible momentum shocked a bunch of ignorant creatures. "Tocas? How do they know I''m in this place? " In addition to his doubts, ininville also noticed an unusual scene. He had already covered up his traces. Even iluvita could not easily find him. Because, outside Yiya, someone is intercepting him, but inside Yiya, there is also him, a God who is not inferior to iluvita in strength and identity. Moreover, he has now adapted to the rules of Yiya again, and has become Yiya''s life again in identity. Therefore, for villa to be able to accurately find his hiding place utamo, to be honest, innerville''s heart, also quite surprised. With a little thought, he knew what villa''s purpose was, but he didn''t worry. Just as he never underestimated villa and iluveta, they were also afraid of him and did not dare to underestimate him. After all, the original heteromorphic disaster almost completely destroyed Alda. If it had not been for iluvita, it would have been for villino. In the same way, the gods and iluvita also deeply understood the ability of his original spirit through that event. As for Alda, he is more difficult and terrible than milkow. After all, the latter spent his whole life, and at its peak, he never forced villas to such a level. Even more did not do, almost destroyed Alda that moment. But ininville did, even though he didn''t direct the attack on amenzhou. But the life he created, in fact, represents himself. Therefore, in the face of ininville, villa keep enough caution and vigilance. Tocas is smashing the mountain violently outside. Under his invincible iron fist, the tall and steep eastern mountains are constantly being blasted out of one huge pit after another and falling rocks. Under his fist, a towering mountain peak collapsed in an instant. Olomi and Mandus, to prevent tocas from entering the interior of utamo, because they do not know what kind of strange life and traps exist in the depths of utamo''s crypt. Therefore, we can only allow tocas to bombard the eastern mountains and utamo in such a way as to force ininville to appear. And ininville, as they thought, emerged from the depths of utamona''s dark crypt. His tall body, the appearance of an elf, appeared in front of villa for the first time as the Lord of utamo. It is also the same as telling China and amenzhou that a new dark master has been born. Chapter 1000 Time seems to be standing still at this moment. The three villas'' eyes are focused on ininville. Villas and Willie, who are far away from amenzhou, also look here one after another. In ancient times, as the nest of the first generation of dark masters, the latter created many evil lives here. In the later history of China, they were evil everywhere, and they were deeply imprinted in the history. Now, the old has already failed, the physical body has been killed by ininville, and the soul has been imprisoned and exiled in endless nothingness. Now, the latter has picked up the identity of the former and formally cut off all ties with the past with an unprecedented powerful posture. "Ininville!" "You, at last "Your behavior, let us shame, anger!" Ininville''s eyes scan the three Vera and villinori''s old friends standing together. Olomi and tocas once had a lot to do with him, but the underworld, Mandus, had little contact with each other and had a limited understanding of him. However, this does not prevent ininville from knowing that Mandus is also a powerful God at the top of villa. "I''m surprised and curious that you know I''m here." Facing the siege of the three villas again, ininville was not afraid, "I asked myself about the ability of concealing the body. Alda has no one to solve it. Hidden in utamo, I realize that no one knows, even everything is everywhere, and it is difficult to penetrate my power and detect my figure and track. But if you find me, can you tell me? " In a trance, the eyes of the three villas and the gods who are paying close attention to this place vaguely feel that they are in vilinone at this moment. In the age when the double Holy tree was still alive, the elves had just moved to the West and learned all kinds of knowledge and skills under the command of the gods. Ininville, too, is learning from them all kinds of knowledge and everything in Alda and Yiya. It was the most peaceful time in Alda and the happiest time in amenzhou. Without war, without fire, the world is in a long-term peace. "Ininville, you are trying to recreate darkness and evil, destroy Alda and overthrow Yiya. It is hard for all living beings to tolerate such an evil act, even if your strength is so strong and your wisdom is so high. However, in the face of justice, evil will always fail; In front of the light, darkness will show its flaws. If you think about God''s mind and how clever you are in playing with all living beings, it will always be evil and will eventually fail. What''s more, you are good at creating life that should not have appeared, just for your personal ambition and blasphemy of the sacred life. Do you think you will get what you want? " Tocas glared at ininville. "Now, you still have one last way out. Return to villino and repent sincerely. The gods will forgive you, and so will your relatives. You can still live in amenzhou and share eternal life with God make love! Ininville clapped his hands, looked at tocas, and laughed happily, "tocas, you really make me look at you with new eyes. This performance just now makes me refresh my intuitive impression of you. In the past, you gave me the feeling that you were reckless, good at using force, and didn''t like thinking. Now, I''m really surprised to hear your wonderful duel of justice and evil, and your argument of light and darkness. " "Only, do you think that with these simple words, I will give up. I have worked hard for 10000 years today? Do you think that just by virtue of the disgusting argument of justice and evil, I will be let go and give up everything? " Slowly shook his head, "no, you are wrong. The real evil and darkness is you, not me. My behavior is right and bright from beginning to end. It''s you, a group of frogs at the bottom of the well who can''t see the size of heaven and earth clearly, and the stumbling block on the bright road, which hinder all living beings from really seeing the whole picture of the universe. You don''t understand what I''m doing, what it means. " "However, it doesn''t matter. No matter how you obstruct and struggle, you can''t change the final result and destiny! Because, one Asia will eventually be unified, and all things will usher in a new sublimation. You are just the eliminators of the times With the last sentence, ininville pulled out the sharp kunguhar and chopped directly to tocas. Also because of his behavior, a new round of war started again in front of utamo. Tocas, relying on a pair of unparalleled iron fists in the world, roars against ininville, while olomi and Mandus help set off CASS. The previous battle in the forgotten land has made villa understand that none of them can beat ininville one by one. Only by gathering the power of the gods can we hope to defeat ininville. In amenzhou, as the battle begins again, the king of Arda leads Vera and villi to stand on the top of tainiqutil and watch the battle in front of utamo. In addition, they are ready to support tocas. At the same time, he was even more shocked by the battle in front of utamo, because no matter tocas, oromi or Mandus, they were all the best among the gods and the most powerful. Together, the three of them could not gain the upper hand in front of the earnest ininville. The rules of the Middle Earth restrained all the supernatural beings, even the gods. Therefore, in a short period of time, they can not tell the obvious results. "The power of ininville is far beyond our imagination. It seems that the heavy damage to wuomu was not an accident. In this way, it''s hard to defeat him once and for all! " Manwei said solemnly. His eyes were constantly watching the Middle Earth. At the same time, he ordered wuomu to lead Vera''s army to gather secretly and be ready to attack and eliminate the evil creatures that had not yet become the climate. Wuomu immediately executed manwei''s order, and he could return to vilino, and summoned Vera''s army. At the same time, he set off waves, carrying Vera''s army to gather secretly on the Bank of the silkane sea. When the situation became clear, or a turn for the better, he immediately sent troops to capture utamo, who had no strength and had not become a climate. Hang everything in the bud! "This is our last chance. If we fail, Yiya''s fate will be unchangeable!" Manwei not only saw the future from the fate, but also saw the only chance to turn the tables. He gambled on everything, saw the chance that ininville''s power was not achieved at the moment, completely defeated and annihilated his evil army. In this way, even if ininville escapes again, he will not be able to create again, because the rules of middle earth do not allow what has already appeared to appear again. Therefore, when manwei sent tocas to intercept ininville, he also ordered wuomu to carry out a backhand attack, so that when the situation was clear or in danger, he could carry out a surprise attack without warning, and then annihilate the fledgling ininville. However, the consequences of failure will be very serious, because that means villa will never have a chance to turn over. The future will be completely set, changeable fate will be a foregone conclusion, failure is just a matter of time. Manwei is well aware of the importance and danger of this battle, and knows that this is the last time fate favors them. If they fail "You, don''t let me down!" Chapter 1001 The vast and boundless sea of beregal, the master of the sea and the master of the water, ouomu, has set off endless waves. Wherever you go, it''s like the end of the world! The deep and dark sky, the roaring wind, the surging waves and the endless army standing on the waves, led by wuomu, go straight to the sea of silkane! Above the waves, there is no abnormal sound except the sound of sea water and waves. The master of the sea stands on the waves, his white beard flutters with the sea breeze, his eyes are blue, just like the endless sea. He was dressed in armor, holding a sharp fork. Behind him, there were many animals, elves, endless creatures in the water and Maiya. Vera is very clear about the importance of this matter, even if manwei did not pick to say clearly, Vera and Willie are also aware of the importance of this matter. Although, they are not completely ready, but they know that ininville is also not ready. Once the latter is fully prepared, they will only be left with failure, and the result will be the fall of Yiya and the destruction of Alda. Therefore, it is a time difference for them to take a look at the most "weak" stage of ininville and defeat him completely. Then, Yiya will be safe and Arda will usher in peace! In the far north, the battle in front of utamo gate, which was once a dark territory, was not noticed by most Middle Earth beings. They did not know that a rare battle in the world took place in the far north, let alone who the gods were fighting. It''s not clear why they fought. Although, a small number of talented people have sensed unusual information from the ubiquitous atmosphere and wind. However, most people are still busy eating, dressing and living. Busy with Orc threats close at hand. Humans and dwarves have awakened from the threat of orcs. They have developed closer ties and cooperation with each other. Trade is needless to say. In addition, there are employment agreements. The dwarfs came out of the mountains, deep in the earth, and came to human territory. They help humans repair and heighten the two fortresses that prevent orcs from entering the hinterland of Middle Earth. From the depths of the misty mountains, they mine huge stones to build fortresses and walls. From underground, mining all kinds of minerals, making weapons and arrows, preparing for the war that may appear at any time. So far, they have never thought of taking the initiative to accept the occupied land, nor to expel the orcs to the other side of the Anduin river. Just because of the orc''s raid in those years, the losses were really amazing. Compared with the orcs, the strength of human beings is still weak. Soldiers need training, walls need reinforcement, and population and resources need time to recover. Relying on the temporary alliance of the three ethnic groups, the only two fortresses of mankind are extremely tall and strong. These two magnificent fortress cities will become a solid barrier against the orcs. The three ethnic groups, shrinking in the interior of the defense line, hid in the strong and peaceful rear area as they did in the Northern War, and tried to recover all their vitality. There is no final war, a war to drive out the orcs completely, and a long-term preparation. Although the orcs have not attacked the human defense line for a long time, the threat of the orcs is still like a sharp sword hanging over the heads of the three tribes, threatening them. Therefore, their current environment and situation are more serious than ever, and nothing else can attract their attention. However, the elves learned about the battle in front of utamo from all things. They were shocked by the two sides of the battle, one is the God above, the other is the immortal legend among the ethnic groups, the source and ancestor of all. In the past, the two sides would not fight in any way, but now they are fighting in the far north, which disturbs the spirit''s heart. They don''t know who to help, and they don''t know how embarrassed their position is now. Because most of the people in roslorian, woodland Kingdom and ravendale evolved from the original taileri. Today, the father of the taileri, or the source of the four elves, is fighting with vera in the far north. If it''s complicated, the minds of their three elf lords are the most complicated. Even though serenduy and Elrond have only been to vilino once, they are neither high elves nor born in vilino. Galantrel shared the same fear of villino and the gods. However, even so, when they learned from all things what Vera had spread, they still couldn''t believe what ininville had done. Therefore, the thoughts of the three lords were the most complicated, far more complicated than those of the people below. However, they were still thinking about the prosperous elves under the governance of ininville. From the small scale of tens of thousands of people in the past, it has become millions of people in one fell swoop. Such a huge number is that the human race in the Middle Earth and the dwarves, which are famous for their rapid reproduction ability, have never reached the level. Therefore, when the three Elven lords come together again, they are compared with the worried galantrel Elrond. Serenduy, after thinking for a period of time, decisively and clearly conveyed his decision to them. "After thousands of years, the ancestor of our family, the source of everything, has come back to China again. He spread to us the vast world, spread his ideas, but also let us see, under his rule, how the isville elves are now prosperous. Since its birth, elves have never been so powerful. They are the former morgos, the master of darkness, and they have never been so brilliant and powerful. Neither have humans, nor dwarves. Only we elves have achieved this achievement. " Seeing galantrel, Elrond paid close attention to himself. Serenduy said again, "although I don''t know how vast the alien world is and what it is like there, I long for the land called" the land of spirits "and the various lives and millions of people living in it!" He is spreading the beauty of the alien world to ininville, and it seems that he is transmitting his decision and the present facts to them. "Since the death of the double Holy tree, the rising of the sun and the moon, and the awakening of mankind, seranduyi shakes his head and denies," no, such a life is like a life without soul, which does not belong to me or to the elves. We have never found the meaning and value of the existence of elves in Middle Earth, nor in the West. However, in a new world that we don''t know, ininville gives elves too many choices. We are born aristocrats, gifted, compared with mortals, we have too many advantages and choices. We can live in the new world with millions of relatives we''ve never seen before, as ininville describes it, or become witches, studying the world, studying all knowledge. Or become an explorer, exploring the unknown. The world described by ininville has enough space and everything unknown, waiting for the elves, waiting for us. We will live and multiply in the land that is revered by mankind. Instead of staying here and being eliminated by history "I''ve told you my decision, which is also the choice of woodland elves. What about you?" Galantrel and Elrond were silent for a long time. They were thinking about serenduy''s words, the content of his words and the meaning of their correctness. It is too difficult for them to give up everything and choose villa as their enemy. However, on the other hand, the vast continent that contains millions of elves also has infinite attraction for them. Whether it is there or the wider space, it has enough temptation for them. At the same time, there, Elves will never be eliminated by history. They have fair competitiveness like human beings. At the same time, there, elves are powerful! And this is the most tempting! Chapter 1002 Villas don''t know, don''t know, and don''t know what this tiny change means. There is only one place in the eyes of the high gods, and they only focus on one person at this time. Besides, other things or people can''t be paid too much attention by them. The situation in China and Turkmenistan is also moving towards an unknown road under such strange and delicate circumstances. At the same time, Soren, who lurks in the depths of the endless crypt, also perceives the fighting in utamo. In his heart, he was extremely surprised and ecstatic, surprised at the sudden disappearance of ininville, and ecstatic at his coming again. However, what makes him most happy is that the strongest elf, Vera and the pride in the ELF''s heart, is completely against Vera at the moment. The fight that took place in front of utamo''s gate is the best proof, but what shocked him is that he has not seen him for thousands of years. He has grown up to fight against the joint attacks of Vera with one man. Moreover, these three villas are the best among the gods. Whether it''s olomi, the God of hunters and knights, or tocas, the God of battles, or even the more mysterious and almost unknown Hades, Mandus. Every one of them is so powerful that they are no less powerful than the old leader of that year. Now, the joint attack of the three villas is Mirko in his heyday. They dare not be careless, and even want to avoid it far away. Now, although ininville, who was born later, is the ancestor and source of all the spirits, it can not be so powerful in just a few thousand years. And this can be called earth shaking upheaval, is the most exciting to Soren. But at the same time, he also realized that in this era, his best opportunity is coming, and it is likely to be the last one. Once missed, then the plan to return to amenzhou will not be successful! Although, the orcs he worked hard to create were usurped by the mysterious existence Guo. Let him atmosphere, but, long time passed, he has also cultivated a large number of troops in the endless depths of the crypt. Although these orcs can''t be compared with the strong orcs, they are also a powerful dark species for the three ethnic groups in the Middle Earth. In the first era, they once put great pressure on the alliance of the three ethnic groups at that time. So when Soren felt the fighting in the north, he immediately prepared. At the same time, he finally sent his own ears, eyes and minions to monitor the strength of the three ethnic groups. The elves, in particular, were Soren''s greatest enemies. No matter in the first era, or after Soren came to power, he regarded the Elves as his greatest enemy, just like the old lord Mirko. As a matter of fact, the situation and major events in China and Turkmenistan are also true. Because the source of everything is almost the action of the dark against the elves. As for human beings and dwarves, they are completely ignored by the two dark masters. Even after Soren came to power, the strength of human beings and dwarves developed rapidly, and the speed of their rise made Soren have to pay attention to them. But in the final analysis, in the eyes of Sauron, the immortal Maiya, mortal mortals and short-lived dwarfs are nothing at all. He had too many means and stratagems, easily disintegrated the two tribes, and then sat in the dark to collect the power of the fisherman. Only for the elves, Soren never took it lightly, because there were lessons from the old lord, and the years he spent with ininville. Soren''s understanding of the strongest elves had made a great alarm in his heart. Even though the strength of the elves today has declined greatly and is not as good as before, Sauron, who is extremely vigilant, is still afraid that there will be another one in the elves, who is as strong as ininville. Once a king is born in the split elves, he is likely to integrate the split elves. Once the split spirits are reunited, the powerful deterrent force caused by it is that Soren dare not ignore it. Because at that time, immortal elves, even if they can''t defeat him for a while and a half, will have endless time to nail him. Until, the spirit completely restored the strength, in the final decisive battle with him. Fortunately, Soren is not afraid of that now. Because in Middle Earth, one of the most powerful elves has taken the initiative to push the cylinder in front of him. He not only attracted all the attention from amenzhou, but also played a role in containing the huge pressure from amenzhou. Because villa, from beginning to end, are not going to let him go. His fate has long been decided by villa, if there is no ininville again. So Soren''s fate will end in the third era! But now it''s different. Everything has changed. While the villas were busy dealing with ininville, who had reappeared, Soren began to gather troops everywhere. At the same time, with the help of the heat of the underground lava, we constantly build weapons and armor, and it''s going on all the year round. So far, the amount of weapons and armor that Sauron has accumulated has reached an astonishing level. At his command, the oaks, scattered in the vast east, began to gather. Through the underground passage extending in all directions, he came to Sauron''s side to gather, distribute weapons and armor, and in a very short time, he integrated a huge army with an amazing number. So the war began without warning. Soren didn''t waste any time at all. When villa''s attention was tied to utamo, Soren seized the opportunity. He took the lead in assembling the army, and at the moment when the army was assembled, he issued the order of war. His power urged the underground volcano, so the doomsday volcano, which had not erupted on a large scale for almost four thousand years, once again announced his awakening to China. Endless smoke and dust, accompanied by toxic gases, constantly erupted, and soon covered the sky, blocking all the light from Arnold. The passageways hidden in the mountains are all opened, and the well-equipped oaks come out. Looking from high altitude, more than a dozen black torrents are converging rapidly, and along the ancient road, the ancient gate which has been dusty for a long time, they are rapidly marching towards Gondor! Soren''s action again, after the eruption of Mount doomsday again, attracted Vera''s attention. What makes villa angry is that Soren dares to interfere with their deployment at such a critical time, which makes villa extremely angry. But at the same time, villas are busy mobilizing the troops who stay in vilino, but it will not be possible for a while. Because most of the elite were taken away by ouomu, and the rest of the army were scattered around vilino. It is not easy to recruit them in a hurry. However, even so, Vera still told them about Sauron''s behavior through the messengers who stayed in Middle Earth, and asked the messengers to tell the elves, humans and dwarves about Sauron''s comeback. As for the rest, villa will not interfere too much. Compared with ininville, Soren''s threat is nothing at all. Only the existence of ininville has the power to subvert the situation in China. Whether it is the Zerg he is creating, or himself, or the means he secretly arranges, it is possible to break the delicate situation. However, the battle in front of utamo also made manwei feel impatient. Only because of the joint efforts of olomi, tocas and mendos, they have been unable to win the other side even now. This makes manwei more and more worried about the future situation. Therefore, under his command, wuomu, who had already arrived at the sea of silkane and had been waiting for a long time with his army, was also dispatched under manwei''s command. And all of this is caused by Sauron''s sudden action. Manway blames himself for this, because Soren''s timing is very ingenious, and he suddenly makes a move at the critical moment when villa are trying to deal with ininville, which causes certain chaos in the situation. Because at this time, in amenzhou, not many troops can take the initiative to rescue China. The mutual distrust and estrangement among the three ethnic groups, together with the elves who had the leading position at that time, are still very weak and weak. We don''t expect that the three ethnic groups can resist Sauron for long. Therefore, manwei has been fully recruiting troops, and intends to support the three ethnic groups of China and Turkey as soon as the recruitment is completed. It is necessary to keep Sauron out of the misty mountains. However, in fact, these things are beyond Vera''s expectation; Because of thousands of years of accumulation and dormancy, Soren''s accumulated strength is extremely strong. The three ethnic groups of China and Turkey are not united, even if they are united, it is difficult to resist Soren''s current military front! For thousands of years, Sauron not only accumulated great strength, but also learned to endure and hibernate, and he knew more about forbearance than the old lord. And this forbearance, in exchange for Soren now a blockbuster! Chapter 1003 The vast land of the north, the desolate and dead utamo. Now, in this vast and ancient land, the four figures are launching the most fierce battle between each other! One is the God of hunting, the other is the God of fighting, the other is the mysterious Pluto who controls the world of the dead, and the other is the first spirit between heaven and earth, the source of all things and immortal legend. In the face of the siege of the three villas, ininville single sword, with one''s own strength against the attack of the three villas. Holding the unparalleled magic kunguhar in the world, relying on the advantages of height, long hand and flexible posture, ininville is not inferior even in the face of the siege of the three villas. He was in the center of the game, and he didn''t show any flaws even though the three villas surrounded him in a triangle position. One hand has been honed for a long time. No matter how the three villas with the same fighting experience join hands, they can''t see any flaw and take advantage of it. And with the time of fighting getting longer, they still can''t occupy the dominant position. From the beginning to the end, they are dominated by ininville and follow his pace. Even now where they are, they have already been beaten to pieces by the four of them. The aftereffects of the storm from time to time make ARIEN have to stay far away, and the stars are far away early. This is true even in broad daylight, because the momentum is too strong. In the past, the war of Vila''s conquest against milkow broke the northern sky to pieces. In that war, I don''t know how many stars were broken. Up to now, the stars in the north are still not as good as those in the south, and the villas have not recreated the stars, so the stars in the North remain the same. Therefore, at the moment when their battle officially started, the stars were hidden, the sun and the moon were far away, and from day to night, the victory was still undivided. When we fight with each other, the aftershock caused by it has already frightened all living beings. Compared with the gifted elves and Maiya, ordinary people don''t have the ability to know what happened in the north from the nature. However, they were able to perceive the tragic scene in the north from the loud noise and thunder that resounded through the earth and sky. They did not know why, but they instinctively perceived it. What happened in the north is of great importance and closely related to all living beings, which is the reason why they were so frightened. Villas in amenzhou are also concerned about this long-time battle. Their eyes have never shifted. They follow the four extraordinary postures in the scuffle, from utamo to the vast mountains and plains. There was no slightest deviation, and their mood was also worried by the extension of fighting time. Ininville''s growth and strength are far beyond their expectations. That is to say, there was a fight in the forgotten place that day. Ouomu was seriously injured and came back, which did not make villa so uneasy. This time, villa almost can be said to be the strongest of the three people together, time-consuming for a long time has not yet dominated. So that manwei, aware of the situation and Libra, has already been unknowingly dumped to an unknown place. At the same time, the underground of utamo, the hidden darkness is also in manwei''s eyes, day by day stronger than day, which shows that the things that should not appear are growing at a very fast speed. This kind of feeling, just like the feeling when facing the alien at the beginning, the ability of reproduction and maturity between the two is amazing, and can grow to a shocking level in a short time. After that, the damage and influence they caused did not fade with the passage of time, but deepened. In retrospect, manwei shuddered. The danger of that overturning was too dangerous. Just as manwei was going to do something to support oromi, a loud sound came from the Far East of Middle Earth and along the atmosphere and wind to amenzhou. This unusual loud noise raised a bad mood in manwei''s heart. At the next moment, he looked to the East, to the continuous ash mountain range and the place where the doomsday volcano stood, and his anger rose in an instant. The passage opened one after another among the mountains, the oak coming out, the endless ashes and dust coming out, all these things show the fact that Soren is back again. "Soren, how dare he disturb my plan at this time?" For the first time, manway was so angry that he was even more furious than when ininville was "corrupt" and "degenerated". The anger on his face was that Valda, who had been with him for a long time, saw him for the first time. No matter the collapse of the two giant lamps in ancient times, the death of the double Holy tree and the fall of ininville, they can not be compared with this moment. At the same time, Vera and Willy also look to the east one after another. They also see the truth of the matter. Their faces also become the same as manwei''s. Just because at such a critical moment, Soren''s sudden comeback, no doubt broke the overall plan of manway. "We can''t let Sauron disturb our plans at this critical moment. We must stop Sauron''s conspiracy, keep it to the east of the misty mountains, and never enter the West! The arrangements for Sauron will have to wait until the matter of ininville is completely settled. " As manwei''s wife, Valda made a good plan at this critical moment. She is also an intelligent person. Although she is not military, it does not prevent her from knowing how delicate their situation is at this moment. As a result, manwei, the king of Alda, issued a series of orders: "Aoli, as the king of Alda, I order you to immediately call up the scattered troops, and at the moment of the completion of the army assembly, immediately return to China to support the three nationalities. We must stop Sauron. We can''t go any further. We are making a decision after the settlement of ininville! " After hearing this, Ole knelt down on one knee and said that he would obey the order of the king of Alda. He answered and then returned to vilino to spread manwei''s order and summon the army of the gods. After Aoli left, manwei sent his own command to the vast sky in front of him, "ouomu, as the king of Alda, I order you to reinforce olomi immediately, and be sure to defeat ininville quickly and wipe out all the things he made!" Manwei''s command, through the atmosphere and wind, spread to the north and was known by wuomu. After receiving manwei''s command, the latter blew the horn of the sea to announce manwei''s command. Wuomu began to lead the army from amenzhou to utamo to support Vila, who was fighting with ininville there, and to exterminate the Zerg in utamo. Soren''s action unexpectedly broke the delicate balance of Alda at this time, and manwei had to take action in advance, otherwise once Soren entered the West. Then, the military strength of the three nations, especially the elves, could not stop Sauron in any case. What''s more, there are still orcs in the vast plains and grasslands in the East. Once Sauron has combined the orcs, the defeat of the three tribes and the fall of the west can be expected. Even if the two fortresses were magnificent, they could not stand up in the shock of oak. Therefore, manwei ordered Aoli to support the people of China and the villas far away in utamo to speed up the settlement of the battle. Although the three villas have not gained the upper hand so far, manway believes that the four powerful villas will be able to capture ininville. However, for some reason, manwei always felt uneasy. He felt that things would never be as simple as he imagined. There must be something else, but manwei can''t deal with it now. All that he can send out around him are sent out, and the rest are Willy who can''t fight. Once the situation changes again, he has no one to send except himself. Maiya and other commanders can''t exert their power in the war between gods. They can''t fight with the gods, let alone have any influence on the gods. It is only a special case that in the period of the Northern War, ininville killed the flesh of milkov. Since then, there has been no more elf or mortal in the world to kill Vera. "As always, bless your children!" Chapter 1004 Black torrents flow out from all parts of the ash mountain range. The ring spirit rides on the steeds and leads an amazing number of well-equipped oaks to gather in the goboulos plain. Then, the assembled oak army, led by the Ring Knights, was divided into three streams with a huge number of black torrents. One of them crossed the black gate, entered the death swamp, then crossed the Anduin River, entered the East emnet, then crossed the ente River, entered the West emnet, and went straight to the pass of Rohan. The hundreds of miles of thoroughfare had already been built into the hundreds of miles of Fortress Great Wall by human beings, in order to defend the rear of the three nationalities. The other Orc army, led by the Knights of the ring, started from Minas mogul and crossed the two rivers of Anduin and iruyi into the hinterland of Gondor. Then, under the leadership of Jie Ling, this amazing number of oak troops successively crossed the kailos River, the Sirius River and the Guillain River to reach the foot of the Dor en el Nier (Prince''s land) mountains. In front of them was the fortress wall built by Gondor kingdom to resist oak. Along the way, the orc army led by the ring easily destroyed the castles and watchtowers built by Gondor kingdom along several rivers, and arrived at the last defense line of Gondor kingdom with astonishing speed. At the same time, another army, led by Sauron himself, set out from Minas mogul, went south along the Anduin River and entered the South isilian, then crossed the borus River and arrived at esherandouin (the delta of the Anduin River estuary), where they took in the southern pirates who had already served him under orders, and then the oak army took a boat, Enter belfaras Bay, then follow the continental line and head for doamlos. And landing behind the prince''s land. Sauron, who landed suddenly, easily destroyed doamros, and the army moved along the lingro River, destroying countless towns and villages along the way, and storming the fortress defense line built by Gondor kingdom in Prince''s land. Compared with the prepared Sauron, no matter Rohan or Gondor Kingdom, there is no relevant preparation at all. At the same time, the empty place in the abdomen was attacked by Sauron again. Without the slightest suspense, the fortress defense line established by Gondor kingdom was broken. In this way, Sauron gathered his army and immediately began to besiege the capital of Gondor Kingdom, new Minas tiris, which was established at the head of the Cheryl river. Another oak army led by Jieling fought bloody battles with Rohan army at the pass of Rohan. After thousands of years of keeping a low profile and knowing how to endure and hibernate, Solon''s reappearance shocked China. No one could have predicted that Sauron would suddenly appear, and learned to attack quickly. Under his lightning like tactical planning, the unprepared human beings suffered heavy losses. Although, the capital of Gondor, new Minas tiris is built and planned the same as the abandoned old city. However, in front of the endless oak and under Soren''s fierce attack regardless of casualties, it is only a matter of time before the attack. However, the orcs who occupy the above areas present a strange and incomparable dynamic. They coldly watched Soren''s series of attacks, even voluntarily let go, and quietly left oak''s occupied territory. Almost within a short time, the news that Gondor was besieged by the Sauron army finally spread to Rohan kingdom. They were shocked by the rapid fall of Gondor fortress, and even more shocked by the strength accumulated by Sauron in these thousands of years. The kingdom of Gondor, which was stronger than Rohan in national strength, was almost destroyed. At the same time, the envoys from Rohan began to go to the Middle Earth to ask for the support of the dwarves and the elves. However, when Rohan''s messengers came to roslorian, they were surprised to find that there were no more elves in the dense forest. In the past, the elves who prevented human beings from entering the forest never appeared again. When the envoys bravely carried the banner of Rohan into the forest, they found a beautiful but abandoned city. The spirit, when no one knew the situation, left here quietly and went to a place no one knew. On the other hand, the dwarves who built their country and homeland on the basis of the misty mountains, when they received the help letter from the Rohan emissary, immediately gathered the elite soldiers and followed the Rohan emissary to support the Rohan pass fortress under the attack of oak. These dwarves, who don''t care about the world, are also shocked and terrified by Sauron''s quick surprise tactics, which can beat Gondor to the edge of the kingdom in a short time. They are well aware of what kind of crisis they will face once the last barrier to enter China is broken. Therefore, under the condition that the elves don''t know the state at present, the seven princes of the dwarves have organized an amazing army to support the kingdom of Rohan, which is in a state of hard struggle. Although the Luohan pass fortress is tall and majestic, it stretches for hundreds of miles and needs enough troops to defend it everywhere. Although a surprising number of arrow towers and fortresses have been built along the way, the contrast is endless oak army. The troops of Rohan state are really stretched. They don''t have enough troops to defend the great wall that stretches for hundreds of miles. The crisis we are facing is very serious. We may be defeated by Oak army anytime and anywhere. Therefore, when they understood the urgency of the gaffe, the dwarfs quickly assembled a huge army with unprecedented speed to support the precarious kingdom of Rohan. At the same time, in the woodland Kingdom, Vera''s envoys outside the Middle Earth, three Maiya from vilino. Saruman, Gandalf, and ladagast, in the beautiful garden of serenduyna, the Forest Lord, painstakingly persuade the three elf lords to send troops to jointly defend the beautiful and peaceful Middle Earth. In the face of Gandalf''s persuasion, galantrel and Elrond are not willing to bear and ashamed. Only serandui had a cool face from beginning to end. He always held his head high and ignored the painstaking words, trying to persuade their three Maiya. "We got the news from Vera that Sauron was in turmoil again, and that the volcano of doomsday was spewing out of the light of Arnold. His forbearance and dormancy exceeded everyone''s expectation. For thousands of years, he has accumulated an amazing army that God fears. At present, Sauron divided his army into three, attacking Gondor and Rohan fiercely at the same time. At present, Gondor is on the verge of subjugation, and Rohan''s form is in danger. Once the Lohan pass fortress defense line is broken, Sauron''s army will drive straight into the interior of China. At that time, no one will be able to stop Sauron''s army. At this moment of destruction, the elves, as the former leader, should send troops to help the Middle Earth, which is now in danger. " "Ha ha!" Serenduy had no interest in Gandalf''s painstaking words, and his handsome face was full of coldness. "Since the first era, our elves have shed too much blood on this cursed land. So far, the total population of our three parties is less than 40000! Do we want the elves to drain the last drop of blood and die the last people for the sake of human hegemony? " Gandalf frowned, "it''s not about the so-called hegemony. It''s a critical situation for the survival of China. Once you choose to stand by, you agree that you will not be spared by Sauron''s forces when Sauron destroys Gondor and Rohan. By then, I''m afraid there will be no more elves in China. Therefore, whether for now or in the future, as a member of the Middle Earth, the elves should send troops to help the people on the verge of being destroyed by the war... "However, serenduyi interrupted him. "I refuse. The elves are far less powerful than they were in the first era. Human beings also forget the old oath of alliance, even attack us, don''t forget the war, and for the past how long. Elves always remember the humiliation of human beings. Besides, this cursed land can no longer accommodate elves. We are very disappointed with it. We will leave here and move to a new land, which belongs only to the elves Gandalf was stunned. "What do you mean?" Chapter 1005 Gandalf instinctively sensed something wrong, and so did Saruman, who was always silent, or the slovenly ladagast. They look at each other and communicate from the spiritual level. "What do you mean, serandue?" Gandalf''s face was very bad. He had predicted the bad news from serenduy''s words. Serenduy raised his head haughtily and said, "you already know what I mean, don''t you, Gandalf!" The latter took a deep breath and said, "when and when did you come here?" "Not long ago!" Gandalf said, "so, you worked for him, regardless of everything?" Serandoy nodded. "That''s right!" "It''s not wrong to follow in the footsteps of our ancestors," he said. We have learned from him how brilliant and powerful our fellow countrymen are now. It was a new and beautiful world, and there were not so many annoying things. We elves, enjoy a vast and rich continent. In that new world, we don''t have to worry about unfair treatment from God. We don''t have to worry about being eliminated by weak latecomers like human beings. There is fair competition between the two sides, and we are no longer the current population of less than 40000. Behind us stand the support of millions of powerful high elves "Gandalf, I ask you. What do elves have in Middle Earth? What can we get? " He shook his head. "In Middle Earth, we can get nothing. Even if we shed blood for this cursed land, we can get nothing. The age of the elves has long been ended by people and by the gods living in vilino. Our time has long been doomed when human beings wake up! Since we are a race destined to be eliminated, why should we continue to bleed in this cursed land? In China, there is no land for our people to inhabit. Similarly, our home is not in amenzhou. But in a new world, with millions of relatives of the same origin, live together. And create again, belong to the glory of the spirit "Enough!" Gandalf was very pale. "So you chose to betray, chose to betray Middle Earth, betray Alda, betray Yiya, betray all living beings, betray all gods at this moment! You choose to believe ininville''s one-sided words, but ignore the truth. Is the new world he described really that beautiful? Have you ever seen it with your own eyes and really understood it? You don''t, you don''t even know what the truth is. I believe the one-sided words of ininville. At this moment of crisis, I betray Yiya and the trust of the gods! " But serenduy interrupted him more loudly than he did. "Don''t talk to me about betrayal. You don''t have the qualifications, Gandalf!" Because of excitement, a handsome face became ferocious, "if you say betrayal, it is Vera who betrayed us first! They seized the time and land that the elves should have. In the long war, our family has always been fighting against the darkness. It''s my family that died the most! Where was Vera when our people fought in the Northern War? Where are the villas when ininville is about to be corrupted? When dorias was slaughtered again and my father died, where were the villas? " "The gods betrayed the elves first, not the elves! Since there is no time and land for the elves in Middle Earth, we will go back to the vast and unknown new world with ininville, and create an age for the elves with the hands of the elves "You..." ¡­¡­ In the far north, in the endless wasteland, the four figures are still fighting. Ininville''s tall posture, alone block the attack of the three villas, they have been fighting for seven days and seven nights, all over the vast land, they are one by one set foot there. However, the winning Libra is still not leaning in the direction of villa. Whether it''s olomi, tocas or mendos, they all feel impatient, and Soren''s reappearance has disrupted villa''s overall plan. In particular, the four people in the chaos, through various ways, learned what happened in the middle of the country, Vera were in a panic, while ininville''s face was wearing a smile of unknown meaning. Although, this smile soon passed away, but still let villa aware. "Ininville, what conspiracy are you planning? Did you design Solon''s reappearance? " Olomi asked ininville in a loud voice, his eyes fixed on him, trying to see something from his face. The latter, but not slow to answer him, "olomi, you misunderstood, I have been entangled by you here, nothing to do!" "You''d better stop fearlessly resisting and come back to vilino with us. The gods promise that they will not judge you. You are still kundi, the beloved of the gods, their supreme king Oromi still did not give up to persuade him, "ininville, don''t add mistakes to your mistakes. Now you still have a chance to look back." But ininville sneered back, "it''s like you''re going to eat me. And the three of you fought with me seven days and seven nights, and yet you did not capture me. What qualification is there to persuade me to surrender here? " At this time, a voice mixed with the roar of the sea, suddenly came, "well, what about me?" When they turned their heads and looked around, they saw that the king of the sea, ouomu, was stepping on the waves and coming with the huge army of villino. "Wuomu!" The three villas were overjoyed and cried out, "you''ve come at the right time. Come and join us to subdue ininville. I''m going to deal with Sauron''s threat! " Wuomu answered, and the general team was led by a nearby Maiya. He ordered him to sweep wutamo''s nest and destroy all the evil creatures created by ininville. After these orders were issued, wuomu was swept by the mighty waves. The waves, which he personally controlled and raised, were up to several kilometers high and came from all over the world. However, although the wave is fierce, it can not cause any threat to villa and ininville. Between them, stepping on the waves, oromi, they chose to encircle ininville completely. However, at this time, no one started first, villa saw their strength increased, full of confidence, but also want to persuade ininville¡° Inenville, you see the situation now. Although the three of us can''t catch you, we have four great powers, and you are alone. Can we still deal with us at the same time? As long as you surrender now, you can still live in amenzhou, you are still the supreme king of kundi! We hereby guarantee that the king of Alda will not be held responsible for all the mistakes he has done in the past! " "An exciting proposal!" Vera''s face did not change. They knew that ininville had not finished his speech. They only heard him say: "if I don''t have the slightest retreat and preparation, I may really have to surrender as you said. But... "Golden eyes, scanning will be surrounded by their own round Vera," since I come back here again, how can not the slightest preparation? " After listening, Vera''s face suddenly changed. At this time, there was a sharp drink from the depth of utamo, followed by a surge of endless lightning from the depth of utamo. At the same time, accompanied by the lightning, there are also the army bodies brought by ouomu from vilino. "What''s going on?" Vera were stunned, staring at the smoky gate of utamo. But see, a ferocious graceful posture, waving lightning, from the dark depths of utamo slowly came out. She has a ferocious braided hair, beautiful purple eyes, beautiful and delicate face, graceful posture covered by horny insect shell, and the sharp spider legs stretching out like spears behind her, which gives people a thrilling and chilling feeling. "My... Blade queen!" Chapter 1006 Beauty and evil go hand in hand, and her ferocious and graceful posture can''t connect her with a gentle woman. She gives Vera a feeling that is more like a combination of human and insect. There are not only human limbs and trunk, but also insect carapace and ferocious foot spear. Unusual, not to be underestimated unknown life, fingertips wantonly jump is frightening lightning. An uninhibited braided hair, and soft hair can not be connected together, give people an intuitive impression, more like living flesh and blood. In addition, the sharp spear and foot in the back gives this beautiful and evil woman a trace of fierce spirit! The four Vera stare at her with solemn eyes. They can clearly feel how powerful power is brewing in this evil woman. It''s a menacing evil that makes them nervous. Besides, on one side, there is a more terrifying ininville, on the other side, and on the other side, Soren is taking the opportunity to make trouble in central Turkey. If he is not careful, he will lose all. It can be said that the situation has gone beyond villa''s control. They are not prepared enough, and they did not expect that the situation would degenerate to such a degree in an instant. Vera have a silent communication with each other. They dare not act rashly at this time. Up to now, utamo''s army retreats slowly under the command of Maiya, and dare not step forward. "Now, o''lomi, do you dare say you are sure to win?" Ininville stands on the waves with his feet. The surging sea waves for several kilometers. The most powerful group of people in the world will decide the final fate of the world. "You are more gloomy than the original Mirko..." "Ha ha." Inenville laughs, "I''m flattered, olomi!" He looked at the four extremely gloomy Vera and said, "since I dare to come back again, how can I dare to expose myself without making relevant arrangements?" He said: "it''s just amazing to me that manway actually sent you here, which I didn''t expect. I''m not ready, and neither are you. But since you volunteered to join, if I didn''t entertain you, I would have wasted our friendship at villino! " "You calculated Soren''s sudden action in advance?" Mandus, the God of the underworld, who has been silent, also began to lead the topic to Sauron. Ininville took a look at him and shook his head slowly. "It''s not that I gave him so much help before I left. I didn''t capture villino. To tell you the truth, I''m really disappointed!" Looking at the expression on his face, Vera''s heart sank again, and they couldn''t help recalling the years when he was nearly destroyed. The terrible black snake, the corrosive blood, the way of breeding and so on. In the end, if it wasn''t for iluvita''s hand, they would be burned up with an immortal flame, and the consequences would be incalculable! Now, even though villas already know the answer, they still can''t help shuddering when they hear ininville admit that the alien came from him. "How can I choose Solon if I know it''s hard for him to succeed?" He said his calculation word by word to Vera in front of him. Anyway, at this point, the general situation has come to an end. No one in China can change the current situation. Iluvita is now too busy to be dragged out of Yiya. Vera in amenzhou is here, but they can''t change the situation. The alien created at the beginning can force them to nearly perish. What''s more, the already prepared ininville personally presides over everything. What cards do the villas have to resist him sweeping the army of Alda? "Soren overestimates himself. He regards everyone as a chess piece, but he doesn''t think he can control the chess game! He thought he was a mantis catching cicadas, but he didn''t know that all his actions had been seen by the Yellow finch behind him. What I have done will eventually be my help to capture Alda! " Ininville faced them and sincerely sent out his invitation, "olomi, tocas, Mandus, ouomu, I still have deep feelings for Alda, and I do the same for you. You don''t know what kind of era we are in. This is a great change, an evolution that can change all living beings. The world and Asia are also in the process of sublimation, and so are you. " "No matter how hard you try, you will not be able to turn the tide, just as the king of Arda once pronounced a sentence on milkow. He once solemnly declared in front of you that milkow would come to an end in the first era. Now, the situation you are facing is the same as manway''s sentencing of milkow. All the efforts and struggles are just to delay the countdown of one''s own death. If you choose to help me now, then Alda and Yiya will still be preserved, everything will be far away from the threat, and you can still maintain your aloofness. The integration of the universe will not stop because of your personal factors, which is the general trend. Anyone who tries to block this trend, or... God, will be thoroughly crushed into dust by the unified universe, not even qualified to become the dust of history! " "What''s your choice?" Ininville ended with this sentence, staring at the four villas in the flashing expression. After a long time, Mandus opened his mouth, and they had already discussed the result. "Ininville, though the scene and achievements you described are full of temptations. And tell us the secret we don''t know. But... "He said coldly," these are just false lies like Mirko. We will not choose to betray Yiya, Alda and all living beings like you. Therefore, even if I know that the road ahead is death, I will return to the endless nothingness with one Asia. Even if one Asia is destroyed, so it is. " "Well said, ha ha ha." Tocas laughed, clapped his hands and said, "we were born from the same idea. It''s not unacceptable for us to return to the same idea again. Although I am sentimentally attached to the tranquility and beauty of Alda, I can''t accept it if I see the world that we have worked so hard to create and is occupied by others. Although, your conspiracy with the God of the foreign land forcibly brought a destiny that should not belong to him. However, as a member of Yiya, we can''t accept to conspire with you to calculate Yiya. Therefore, even death is only a return to nothingness "In the long years, I have seen everything and worked with my brothers to create Alda. Little by little, Alda, who is nothing, is gradually full of vitality. Here, we have our painstaking efforts and energy, so I can''t accept seeing it bear the "destiny" that shouldn''t belong to it. I will defend the freedom of Alda and Yiya with my life instead of betraying it for the sake of survival. " With that, olomi stepped forward and stood beside Mandus and tocas. Although the master of the sea and the Lord of the waters, ouomu did not speak, he expressed his position and attitude with his actions. He also stood side by side with olomi, tocas and Mandus. Ininville looked at them in silence. He didn''t know why he felt heavy in his heart. But when he thought of his goal, the heaviness disappeared in an instant. He looked at the four Vera and said, "I will treat you with the supreme etiquette for the supreme god! I will also be kind to all living beings in China, who will be sublimated in the old and new unified universe. You don''t need to worry about their future fate, or about the fate of Yiya, because the unified universe is inclusive. It will give all life a fair and reasonable opportunity. " With that, he saluted the four villas in front of him. Then, slowly out of the sheath of kunguhar and flying on the blade of the queen, to meet the generous death of Vera. Finally, the immortal fire gushes out from Vera, and ininville slowly absorbs the pure flame of the receiver. The momentum of his body is constantly increasing, and the evil spirit that envelops Yiya becomes more intense in a moment. That erratic future, no place to ponder the fate, thoroughly clear, without a trace of fluctuations. No matter Yiya or Alda, their destiny has appeared! And in vilino, standing high on the top of the eternal tainiqutier, the gods silently look in the direction of utamo, silent tears of sorrow. Mourn for the fall of the four villas, and weep for the final destiny of Yiya and Alda. The gods have seen the coming of the ultimate destiny and the unchangeable future of Yiya. Chapter 1007 What happened far away in the North was not known to the people of Middle Earth in the vast continent. Compared with the distant, indistinguishable, and even more invisible truth, the crisis faced by the Chinese people is real. Solon''s comeback, the destruction of Gondor Kingdom and the siege of Rohan pass fortress have already spread all over the Middle Earth in a few days. The incalculable number of oak troops, the overwhelming black torrent of coercion, is unforgettable to everyone who has witnessed it. Such an astonishing number is enough to make anyone despair. Although relying on the fortress which is almost impossible to be broken, there are times in all aspects, and with the news of Gondor''s fall, the soldiers of Rohan and the dwarves who have been sticking to it all the time can not help but start to shake their hearts. The pressure they bear is as high as the mountain and as deep as the sea, and there is an endless black torrent under each wall. Under the command of Jieling, oak, who had the absolute advantage in quantity, stormed Luohan pass fortress regardless of casualties. The number of troops to be garrisoned on the Great Wall is astronomical. Finally, the Great Wall built by the three human groups blocked the orcs. However, in front of Sauron who has been preparing for thousands of years, it is still not enough to see. Even with the help of the seven dwarfs, Lohan pass fortress was in danger at the critical moment of the lack of elves. Toppling is just a matter of time, and the fall has long been doomed. Solon, after formally conquering Gondor, immediately began to divide his troops. An army led by him crossed the heiyuan River, and then went north along the river to cross the White Mountains to join the military action of besieging Rohan pass fortress. The other army, led by the Knights of the ring, crossed the heiyuan River to the west, passed through the green hills, and then went to the lefnui river. In the middle of the river, there was a mountain plain with a wide edge of nearly a thousand miles. Passing here was the flat druwise iawu, and to the North was the vast area of Enid and the hinterland of Middle Earth. At Sauron''s command, the Ring Knights crossed the Essen River and finally entered the Enid region, which is the hinterland of Rohan. The sudden emergence of the oak army, led by the ring knight, began a rampage like massacre. Most of the troops in Rohan were deployed on the front line to block Sauron''s attack. Today, the orc army led by the ring knight, after continuous day and night, finally arrived at the destination. Their sudden appearance caught Rohan by surprise. The hastily assembled army and civil servants are not the opponents of oak who have been suffocating for thousands of years. Under the fierce impact of their fearless death, the hinterland of Rohan was constantly occupied, and countless people fled with their families. Some went to the territory of the seven dwarfs, some to the woodland and ravendale, and some scattered into the wider Middle Earth. The kingdom of Rohan was in chaos, and oak''s army was invincible here. At the same time, the great chaos and massacre of the rear home also directly caused the soldiers fighting in the front line. No matter the soldiers of Rohan or the troops supported by the dwarves, they were all in a panic when they were attacked in their hinterland. And Soren seized this rare opportunity and stormed down Rohan pass fortress. During the whole process, there was basically no decent resistance. The Luohan pass fortress, which was built with the help of the three ethnic groups, finally became history. Although, in history, it helped humans temporarily resist the impact of the orcs, but in the face of a larger number of oak, it still fell. Sauron''s army continuously passed through the pass fortress of Rohan, fighting and running along the way, which brought the local chaos and corpses. However, Sauron still did not stop. After a short rest, he again divided his forces and swept all over the Middle Earth. In a short period of time, most of the Middle Earth has been occupied, but the dwarfs are still trapped in the underground kingdom built by relying on the misty mountains. However, oak''s fierce siege still caused heavy damage to the dwarfs. Previously, when they were supporting Rohan, they sent a large number of soldiers to support humanity. However, most of these troops had been annihilated when Sauron captured the Lohan pass fortress. In addition to a small number of troops safely returned to the dwarf Kingdom, the rest were either killed or lost. The strength of the dwarves was damaged in an instant and almost lost after thousands of years of accumulation. Therefore, in the face of Soren''s fierce siege, the dwarves constantly strengthened their national fortresses. On the other hand, he made contact with the other dwarfs, and at the same time, he began to make urgent contact with the elves who are still indifferent. Among the scattered dwarfs, the power of a single clan could not stop Sauron. Therefore, after their brief conversation, the dwarfs began to be closely linked. The people and the army gathered together to resist the invasion of Sauron. At the same time, the dwarfs also sent messengers to the elves for help, but in vain. The angry and despairing dwarves could only defend their last home and defense. In the woodland Kingdom, the Elven lords gathered together, and they knew what had happened in Middle Earth. They already know what happened in utamo, but now they are no longer paying attention to all these things, but they choose to look on coldly. As serenduyi said, the spirited elves have been betrayed many times by all living beings in the middle land. This cursed land has consumed too much blood and people of elves. At the same time, because of ininville''s promise, they know that the elves have a new home waiting for them in another broad world. As a result, the elves who are in full retreat become more indifferent to everything that happens in Middle Earth. Even villa''s emissary, many times to persuade, galantrel and Elrond, many times can not bear. However, all these were suppressed by serenduyi, because among the three elves stranded in Middle Earth, only the woodland elves led by serenduyi had the strongest strength. After the return of ininville, the woodland elves have become the leader of the Middle Earth elves. Serenduy, who had been at ininville''s command, kept ininville''s instructions in mind and was indifferent to what happened in middle Turkey. At the same time, Aoli, who was far away from amenzhou, reorganized his army, crossed the beregal sea and came to central Turkey to formally declare war on Solon. Now, the two sides have launched the first collision in the shire region. With the arrival of Vera and his army, Soren did not pay attention to the surviving dwarves. In addition to leaving a part of the army to continue to deal with the dwarves, the rest of the army were summoned by Soren and rushed to the shire area to prepare for the complete annihilation of Vera''s army in the first World War. Moreover, he is also ready to attack amenzhou again! It can be said that China and Turkey are in chaos today. In addition to the alien siege of amenzhou led by Sauron thousands of years ago, the scale of this war is the first in thousands of years. In addition to the elves who don''t care now, the rest are the only ones who are qualified and have the strength to intervene. Apart from the orcs that Sauron had worked hard to create, no other force is qualified to participate in it, nor does it have the strength to influence Libra again. However, the orc''s control has been seized by ininville, and Soren knows it. However, he is now unable to contain the orcs, because he found out from the beginning. Even if he leads the army to attack the orcs instead of the humans. Then, even if he wins, the price will be disastrous. His strength accumulated for thousands of years will be exhausted. However, if he attacks all the human races, even if he fails, will all the human races, who have been greatly damaged by him, be able to threaten him in the future? Therefore, even at the risk of being attacked behind his back, Soren still made the strategy of taking the lead in attacking the human race. In his rapid arrangement, Gondor and Rohan, the two most powerful human countries, were the first to be destroyed. In addition, there are seven dwarfs. Although they have not been annihilated at present, the latter has also been greatly damaged, which is even more miserable than thousands of years ago. The rest of the three elves, because of the reason of ininville, Soren had scruples and did not choose to do it. Soren was also relieved by the "knowledge of the times" of the elves, so from the beginning, Soren had no way back. In addition to fighting with the people of Middle Earth, he had to fight with Vera, but in any case, their destiny had already been set. Whether it''s Yiya, Alda, Vera or Soren, their original unpredictable destiny has gradually come true. It''s destiny. It can''t be changed! Chapter 1008 "Oh, there''s war again!" The old childan, the leader of the grey harbor, looks at the vast middle earth with his eyes full of vicissitudes. He learns from everything that the war happened in the Middle Earth. Soren''s comeback, as well as his rapid surprise, completely subverted the Middle Earth. So that, in the current situation of erosion, villa has to intervene. "I don''t know what galantrel thought. How could they let Soren attack his allies and stand by?" Childan didn''t understand this. He didn''t return to the hinterland of Middle Earth for a long time. He just led a group of elves to stay in the grey harbor. The long time and a series of history he witnessed exhausted him. The most obvious example is the immortality of appearance, because mental fatigue works on the body. When the spirit''s heart is old, the spirit is old, and there is not much time left. When childan is tired of this state, he will die. The spirit returns to the temple of Hades and sleeps until the end of time and the end of all things. Although worried about the war in the hinterland of China, childan could only watch it happen. He was too old to wave his sword and ride his horse on the battlefield. He is now like a real old man, like to be quiet, reminiscent of what happened in the past. Quietly waiting for the end of life, return to the place where the soul should be, quiet and eternal sleep. Therefore, childan summoned the people of grey harbor and prepared them to leave amenzhou. The disaster that enveloped Yiya and Alda, as well as the fate that the elves disappeared in the middle land, all made childan aware that the world had undergone drastic changes that he did not know. Although he did not know the specific reason, it did not prevent him from returning all the people of grey harbor to amenzhou. Because he always believed that once an unimaginable event happened in China, amenzhou would always be safe, where the gods lived. At childan''s command, the people of grey harbor began to prepare for the white boat to cross the sea and return to amenzhou. They also learned an unusual scene from all things. Therefore, each of the Greyhound port elves is quietly packing their bags, ready to set out to return to amenzhou. Childan is powerless about the war in China, and he doesn''t want to let the people of Huigang die there in vain at this time. Because even the powerful humans and dwarves have failed miserably. Relying on the elves with weak population, it is difficult to recover the defeat. Even if they are not careful, they will make the rare elves disappear completely in the middle land. In addition, another reason for childan to make up his mind is that the three forces, such as galantrel, do not know why they choose to stand by. Their indifference also made childan decide to stay away from the land of right and wrong. If the three Elven lords of galantrel had fought side by side with human beings at the beginning, then perhaps childan would let the people of grey harbor join in and give as much power as they could. However, the inaction of the three elf lords made childan dare not act rashly. The people of grey harbor, like the other forces of the elf lords, had experienced the original battle of vilino and suffered heavy losses. So that thousands of years have passed, even if the people of grey harbor haven''t had any war since then, their vitality is limited. In front of sorena''s huge army, it is difficult to solve the problem only by relying on the number of people in grey harbor, even if each can fight ten. Therefore, the powerless childan can only see the erosion situation in China today, and let Vera solve it instead of the elves. Today, Sauron, who is rampant in central Turkey, has a fierce collision with the vilino army under the command of Aoli. Even though veraole led the army to support China, a small number of troops could not defeat Sauron''s army at one time. Only because when wuomu went to utamo, he took away a large number of troops, most of which have now fallen in utamo. The rest of the army fled back to vilino very few, so even if Aoli did his best to gather the army, the number of troops that could be brought to Middle Earth was still very small. In the face of Soren''s huge strength accumulated by hiding his power for thousands of years, he can play little role, and he can''t allow ole to make any mistakes. Otherwise, all the last troops will fall into the middle land. Soren was startled when veraole himself led villino''s army back to Middle Earth. As a result, he lost the initiative and did not annihilate all the troops from vilino when ole''s foothold was not stable. On the contrary, because of his carefulness, Aoli stabilized his position and let him lose the good opportunity to annihilate the enemy. After the event, although Sauron, who had come back, ordered oaks to attack Aoli regardless of casualties, under the command of Aoli, Sauron did not succeed. On the contrary, Ole gathered the people scattered in the middle of the country, armed them, and fought with Sauron in a lively way. Although the four villas fell in utamo, the power of amenzhou fell into a trough. But no matter Aoli or manwei or the rest of Willie, they still refuse to admit defeat, and their hearts are brewing endless anger. At this critical juncture, Soren''s reappearance gives villa a channel to vent his anger. Although Aoli''s troops are not as good as Sauron''s, they can not be annihilated by Sauron without making mistakes. Therefore, while stabilizing the existing situation, Aoli tried his best to win over the Chinese people, and at the same time, he took the cold shoulder to give Soren a hard time. Soren, who was afraid of villa, didn''t dare to show up at all. He just relied on remote control to control ole. And in ininville, in the East, he was meeting them. After defeating oromi, ininville took advantage of them and swallowed their immortal fire. For a moment, his "divine power" was very important. However, due to the rules of Alda and Yiya, his power is still limited. At the same time, he also noticed that Yiya was weak. This shows that the situation is developing as he expected. Besides Yiya, Jiangning is also aware of the decline of Yiya and the change of iluvita. Jiangning naturally knows all about this unusual change. Thus, the unified universe blocked by iluvita moves forward slowly. The weakness of Yiya also makes the power of iluvita appear flaws, and it becomes more and more difficult to block the approach of the unified universe. On the contrary, Jiangning constantly pushed forward the unified universe. The two powerful universes collided with each other, and the rules between them had a violent collision. Along with the strict rules of Ayana, there are also flaws. And this kind of flaw is clearly reflected in the interior of Yiya. "The final showdown is coming. Are you ready?" Aware of this change, ininville, with a cold smile in his mouth, looked down at the three elf lords in front of him and said. In this regard, already aware of the spirit lords, heavy nod. Ininville said with satisfaction, "well, now you gather a cavalry for me and wait for my army to mature completely. In the first World War, all the enemies, whether Soren or amenzhou, were completely pacified. All of them will be the past and the new future. You are very lucky to see them. At the same time, the new world is open to you After hearing this, serenduy had an excited smile on his face. As for galantrel and Elrond, they sighed helplessly. Now, even if they want to go back, it''s impossible. Although they still have feelings for China, they also confirmed one thing from ininville. And this, for the time being, made them forget everything about Middle Earth and help ininville wholeheartedly. At his command, the three elf lords returned to the woodland Kingdom and assembled a cavalry of about 5000 people. At the same time, with a ferocious and graceful posture, ininville came to the land where the orcs inhabited. "Orcs, we''re on the march!" Chapter 1009 The army of nearly 60000 people is almost endless, listed in the vast Eastern prairie. This is all the warlike soldiers of the orcs, all their strength and details, plus the 5000 cavalry gathered by the Elven Lords. There are 65000 people in the army, all kinds of flags flutter, stand in the army. The elves and orcs live side by side under a flag. Different looks, different shapes, but because of a common flag together. This is a naturally antagonistic race. I never thought that one day I would fight side by side with my natural enemies. Just thinking about it makes them feel incredible. In this vast prairie, there is no abnormal sound except the sound of weapons rubbing with armor and the breathing sound of horses and other animals. They all quietly look forward to each other, that back to the army, negative hand standing tall figure. Ininville''s eyes, quietly looking to the west, watching the confrontation between Sauron and OLE. He is quietly waiting for the moment when his Zerg army is fully mature. At the same time, he also felt the state of amenzhou from all things. Perhaps it is because we feel that a great war is coming, and there is also a tense atmosphere in amenzhou. Manwei was training the army, and Valda and her virgins went to the palace of Mandos to wake up the thousands of dead who were sleeping there. Moreover, it is very busy to rebuild the body for the dead. They both clearly understand that this war will determine the final fate of Yiya. Even though manwei has witnessed the final destiny of Yiya, manwei, who is not willing to give up, still wants to struggle with all his strength. Even if there is only a little hope, manwei also wants to try his best. At the same time, in central Turkey, villaoli is also preparing for the final decisive battle. Soren''s ignorance of the current situation makes ole''s intention of killing soar. He is also looking at the opportunity, ready for a complete World War I calm Soren. Then, together with manway, fight against the real threat of ininville. The final situation of the matter is moving towards the scene that ininville expected. Force villa to fight him in central Turkey instead of putting the final battle in villino. After the fall of oromi, the most powerful group of gods was almost lost. Although there are still gods in Velino today, the defects in high-end combat power cannot be remedied. Many of them don''t know how to fight on the battlefield. They can''t fight, let alone fight. Therefore, after a lot of weighing, manway finally settled the situation that ininville expected, that is, to completely end up with him in middle Turkey. Because once a decisive battle is held in amenzhou, relying on the special rules of amenzhou at that time, both sides can give full play to their full strength without being restrained by China. At that time, the gods, who lost their high-end fighting power, could not fight against ininville. Except for a few of them, they could fight. The rest of them didn''t know how to fight at all. Therefore, under the pressure of facts, manwei had no choice but to choose China and Turkey for decisive battle. At the same time, he did not believe that inenville would let Aoli Ping''an lead the army back to amenzhou, so manwei had reason to believe that once Aoli swept Soren. Then, inenville will also appear in front of OLE. Therefore, in the face of this situation, which is always led by ininville, manway can only step up the pace of the final war. As for Sauron, maybe he didn''t recognize the form clearly, maybe he had noticed it. However, the fact is forcing Soren, doomed to be unable to join any party''s command. The enmity with Vera is not only the enmity from the old lord Mirko''s time, but also the enmity after the second era. Soren firmly believes that once he chooses to go to villa, the next target to be cleared is him after villa have solved the problem of ininville. As a result, Soren is not destined to join villa. As for ininville, Soren would not choose to take refuge in ininville, even though the spirit king was more resourceful than the old lord. However, Soren also understood that he could not join him. Because there is no mutual understanding between the two, that is, ininville is willing to accept Soren, but Soren may not be at ease. Moreover, inenville does not intend to accept Soren from the bottom of his heart. In addition to Soren''s own personal reasons, he is still the first to choose villa, who has a deep hatred with him, to fight against each other, even if what he finally does is to open the way for ininville. However, as long as ininville can kill Vera and destroy Alda, he can be regarded as fulfilling the old lord''s wish. As for what Sauron thought, no one but himself knew. Therefore, in the face of villaoli''s solicitation and persuasion, Soren is not moved. But also because of his behavior, let Vera show that he will die in this war. At the same time, because of villa''s decision, the final showdown between OLE and Soren started. And all this, all in the eyes of ininville. With the passage of time, OLE and Solon, both sides of the war to the most intense place, between each other began to fight selflessly. Although the status and strength of the two are far from each other, the suppression of the Middle Earth also gives each other the basis to fight against each other. Even though Sauron is now suffering from many wounds, he still refuses to give up. Although the number of troops brought by Aoli can''t match that of oak, under the training and command of Vera, Aoli can still fight against the huge oak. Even under the attack of many Maiya, oaks began to retreat. They had been fighting with each other all day and night, and both sides were exhausted. However, in a strong belief, villa''s army is more and more brave. And at this time, the battle between Aoli and Soren, also divided the outcome. The latter lost his only physical form under the hammer of orina. Sauron, who is only a soul, can no longer wear his armor and the ring. Under the death guard of the ring spirit, Sauron fled in a panic. Several ring spirits were also killed by Aoli''s hammer, and the ring was destroyed by Aoli. Aoli, who won the victory, gathered up the army to pursue oak and ordered them to repair in place. At the same time, manwei, who was far away from amenzhou, led a huge army to join China and Austria. At the same time, ininville, who had observed the division of victory and defeat, ordered his army of 65000 men to set out for central Turkey. At the same time, in the distant utamo, the mature Zerg army also climbed out of the cave and returned to the surface. There are all kinds of Zerg, some are agile, some have two wings on the back, and some are as big as mountains. At the command of ininville, they drove to the middle land, where a large army of Zerg gathered. Similarly, he is also seen by villa who is always watching Middle Earth. Manwei stood in the front of the army, surrounded by Varda and javanna in armor, and behind him were all kinds of troops, including beasts and elves. In the temple of Mandus, the spirits who have been sleeping to this day are awakened by the virgins one after another, and they are endowed with physical form. After waking up, the dead put on their armor again, picked up their swords, rode on the mighty horses, and under the leadership of manwei, crossed the sea of beregael to return to the once bloody Middle Earth. However, this return is not a bloody battle with Mirko, but a bloody battle with ininville, the elder of their ethnic group. The truth told by Vera himself is hard for the dead to accept. However, when they see the facts with their own eyes, they are unable to say anything or change anything. They can only respond with silence. But when manwei asked them to defend Yiya, defend Alda, defend amenzhou. Although unable to change the status quo, the elves show their attitude with their own actions. They wear the armor they used to wear and take up the sword they used to wear. They are with many elves, legendary kings and leaders to protect Yiya. Now, looking at the undulating coastline ahead, they know that China has arrived. At the same time, the war that decided the final fate of Yiya and Alda will be completely ended in China, so as to decide the final fate of Yiya! Chapter 1010 At this time, villas are aware that the most crucial battle is coming. Although Aoli defeated Sauron, Aoli didn''t pursue Aoke, who fled to the mountains and fields. Instead, we should seize the time to repair and build a defense line relying on the steep terrain, waiting for the reinforcements from vilino. And watch out for the possibility of a surprise attack in ininville. Although ole didn''t dare to say that he fully understood ininville, he knew the characteristics of ininville''s personality well according to the time he got along with him in villino. Once let him see his flaws, the other side will absolutely mercilessly rush up. We can see some clues from the Northern War in the first era. Although at that time, Mirko was hiding in angban, surrounded by mountains on three sides and facing the dangerous terrain of cliff, he could not exert all the strength of the coalition forces at that time. However, in some of the things that ininville did at that time, it can be seen that he was consciously angering Mirko and disturbing his deployment, although in the end, he fell into Mirko''s tricks. But at this time, Aoli recalled that it was not a deliberate move by ininville. Therefore, Aoli, who knows something about ininville, knows that he is going to fight against a strong enemy who is more terrifying than Mirko. I can''t tolerate myself to make the slightest mistake, because if so, the consequence will be an irreparable disaster. Therefore, Aoli kept in mind the order of manwei, the king of Alda, and waited for the reinforcements from vilino. Meanwhile, Aoli sent sentry horses to patrol everywhere to detect the trace of ininville. At the same time, we should seize the time to repair the army, repair the fortifications, and wait for the final decisive battle. In the endless sea of beregal, manwei, the king of Alda, led two verys, javanna and Valda, and some leading Maiya, as well as many resurrected high elves and the remaining forces of vilinone, to rush out to the middle of the sea. After the fall of the four villas, amenzhou has never been as weak as before. Today, he and Aoli are the only male gods left. And there are only two goddesses, avatar and Valda, who have fighting talent. The rest of the goddesses were really not good at fighting. Even if they went to the battlefield voluntarily, they were not the opponents of ininville. It can only nourish his strength with white, and can''t play a vital role in the final decisive battle. As a result, manwei, who is thinking about things from left to right, can only go out in person and bring with him Valda, who is going to live and die with him, and Aoli''s wife jafana. Even if the future has been decided, the destiny has been revealed, everything is a foregone conclusion, and manpower can not be changed or retrieved. However, the king of Arda still wants to end all this in his own way. Watching Arda and Yiya become the nutrients of a different universe, manwei can''t do it, let alone endure it. Even though ininville once promised that they would still maintain their transcendent status and strength, manwei, who is arrogant, would rather die than surrender! They return to Middle Earth with indomitable faith and join villaoli, then quietly wait for ininville to appear. Where they are, everything is as quiet as it was when heaven and earth opened. No matter vera or villi, Maiya or elves, or all kinds of spirit beasts from villino, they are quiet. Here, only the high elves are hard to ponder. Their psychological activities at this moment are extremely complex. On the one hand, they are their own homes, and they treat their friendly and tolerant gods. On the other hand, they are the original elders, the founders and guides of civilization. At this moment, two people who are very important to them will fight against each other. The mood of the high elves was extremely complicated, although Vera told them that ininville had already fallen into evil and could not extricate himself. However, the high elves who come here with Vera still have to see for themselves whether ininville is trapped in evil as Vera said. But at that time, they will follow villa, or choose to follow ininville, no one dare to make a decision easily. Time passed, and ininville finally came to the final decisive battle. A place of no importance in the long history of China, but after this war, no matter what the victory or defeat, it will be forever recorded in the annals of history! The banners, big and small, appeared one by one, including the tribal banners of the orcs, the banners of the elves, the banners of the centurions, the thousand captains, the ten thousand captains, and the Legion banners. But all these banners were gathered under one flag, belonging to the legendary spirit, the king''s flag of the original spirit ininville. What shocked Vera''s army was that the head was ferocious, big or small. They travel between the mountains and plains, where they pass, clattering. Like a black torrent, it appears one after another from afar and spreads. They gathered all over the place, and came to the rear of the Legion led by ininville, and a large Legion steadily outnumbered villino''s army appeared. Compared with this huge army, even the former Mirko could not collide with this unprecedented huge army in its heyday. What''s more, in this huge army, there are frightening insects. Manwei had witnessed the terror of this insect in his prophecy. He knew that these insects were not inferior to the terrible life of the black snake. However, these frightening lives are all created by the same person. Both in the past and now, they are very frightening things for Alda and Yiya. The atmosphere of silence was heavy, the villas were silent, and so was the army they brought. Some people are restless and nervous, while others are calm and fearless. But everyone knows that a big war is inevitable. The atmosphere of solemn extermination not only made everyone nervous, but also the two supreme beings outside Yiya began to pay attention to the war. Especially for iluvita, the victory or defeat of this war is of great significance. The two huge legions were confronting each other, and the silence was filled with silence. Finally, manwei broke the solemn atmosphere on his own initiative. He took OLE and Valda to the central area of the two armies and said, "ininville, I never thought that this would happen when we meet again!" He said, "however, to you, you are not surprised by this situation, or the war, which you expected." Ininville showed up. At this time, he had to show up. He looked at manwei, at OLE and Valda, who were standing beside him in silence and without any emotion, and said frankly, "yes, it''s all in my plan. I planned to force you to fight me in central Turkey. I know you have hatred and anger in your heart, but things have come to this point. I can''t tell who is wrong because it''s meaningless. You will not understand what I am going to do, or even if you understand, you will not agree. This is a fundamental contradiction between us, which is irretrievable and unavoidable. It is destined to come sooner or later. " Manwei is no doubt wearing the most gorgeous dress, the crown of the king of Alda, his weapon around his waist and a magic sword symbolizing the identity of the king. At this moment, manwei''s heart became extremely calm at the moment when he saw ininville. When he was in amenzhou, he also imagined that when he saw ininville with his own eyes, he would fight against him regardless of everything, or would he swear at him? However, when the day came and they were very close to each other, manwei was speechless, and his anger subsided in an instant. On the contrary, his anger and resentment disappeared. His heart at this time was extremely quiet, more peaceful than ever. "I see, ininville, I see it all!" Manwei''s eyes became gentle again. He looked not far in front of him. The spirit that made all the gods proud at the beginning made them happy, happy and worried. Looking at his tall body, flawless appearance and powerful power that easily surpasses the gods, manwei has a lot of words to say to him, but in the end, he only says, "ininville, come on, don''t let us down! I firmly believe that Yiya may have greater changes with you, and all living beings will have better achievements! " Manwei, who saw through everything and knew that nothing could be saved, suddenly burst into endless flames. His body and body became ashes in the flames, and his soul returned to iluvita! Chapter 1011 Inenville looked at all this wordlessly, even at the scene in shock, watching manwei''s choice of self termination and Aoli''s silent follow! They chose the same way as manway, a decent self ending without war. Perhaps, this is the best way for the Middle Earth and all living beings. At the same time, on the other side of the sea, in amenzhou, the rest of Victoria and Maiya also chose to end themselves in the same way as manwei. Release the immortal fire in the soul, burn the body and body to ashes, and the soul will return to iluvita together. They were born from the idea of iluvita, and they also returned to iluvita. And the army they brought, after witnessing the end of manwei''s self, cried bitterly. This is the battlefield of extermination, replaced by the fierce cry everywhere. Whether it is the spirit beasts raised by Vera and Willy, or the high elves raised by them, they are the three Elven lords who choose to follow ininville, and they also mourn the fall of the gods. Maybe this day, manwei has already planned. Maybe after the fall of olomi and them, manwei had already realized. He has learned that the future can never be changed. No matter how hard they try, they can never change the unchangeable future. Just because the general trend of unification has already been completely laid, manpower is so weak and weak in front of it. Even if we choose to fight to the death, we can''t make the dilapidated Alda even more dilapidated, and make the already dead life and casualties even more. But the future, still can''t change. I don''t know how to describe ininville''s mood at this moment. He never dreamed that they would choose such a tragic self termination. Before that, he had fantasized about the earth shaking war that would happen when he met manway again. Manwei, they may spit at him or fight him to death with regret. Either way, ininville can safely choose his own way to end all this. However, he never thought that manwei and his team would meet his challenge in this way. Inenville absorbed the immortal fire left by manwei, the immortal fire left by him and Ole, Valda and javanna, the immortal fire left by Maiya who came here with them, and the immortal fire left by the other side of the sea in amenzhou. These flames gathered together to form a fire dragon that covered the sky and the earth. All of them were swallowed up by ininville. His momentum and strength have also grown to a new height. With the fall of all the gods, Yiya''s Qi is enveloped in the sky. In an instant, Yiya''s Qi is like substance. At the same time, Yiya''s Qi with iluvita is weakening rapidly as visible to the naked eye. Can no longer resist the invasion from the unified universe! The tentacles of the huge unified universe slowly penetrate into the interior of Yiya, constantly dragging Yiya, trying to completely integrate him. Even in this one, iluvita still does not admit defeat, still in resistance. However, the inner emptiness and weakness are directly reflected in Yiya. Neither Yiya nor iluvita has enough power to resist the unified universe which has become more powerful. Jiangning, who presided over all this, made every effort to promote the unification of the universe and make it more powerful. In the inner world of Yiya, called Alda, ininville is quietly feeling his own strength. Now he is so powerful that he can''t be suppressed by Yiya. His strength can be used freely. At the same time, Alda''s changes and what is happening in Yiya are all clearly perceived by him. He also knew that the last time had come. The tall body, following his will, flew out of thin air, and soon flew up into the sky under the gaze of all life, turned into a firelight, and passed through Arda. Coming into the vast and boundless universe, and then inenville quickly flies to the deep of the universe, Yiya''s Cosmic rules change with his mind. He directly drew the distant and despairing distance in the universe, and came to the boundless nothingness almost in an instant. In front of him, it was a ball with endless light, just like iruvita. He has no specific appearance, no physical form, but there is a pure flame beating inside him. Everything comes from this flame, whether it is the gods, Yiya, or all living things inside Arda, are born from this flame. At the foot, is a huge outline of Yana, in addition, there is another huge outline of the universe. At this time, Jiangning''s figure also appeared from the interior of the unified universe, standing in the boundless void. Yiya is being slowly engulfed by fusion, for which iluvita has no other action, and there is no emotion on the surface of his soul. He had a silent confrontation with the most powerful enemy in his life. After a long time, iluvita''s soul body changed. Instead of the old round ball state, it turned into a human posture bathed in endless white light. Just like that, he stands in the boundless void, and the two powerful universes become the backdrop between them. What happened was ignored by the three of them. "According to my blood and identity, I should respectfully call you father!" In silence, ininville stood in the boundless void and saluted iluvita in front of him. "When I came to Yiya after a long journey, you gave me the only physical body. Give me your father''s love and care one by one. Although, I come here with ulterior motives, but in front of you. I will still call you father In the face of this man, it''s no exaggeration to call him father God when he gave his life and physical existence. "Ha ha ha." Iluvita kept laughing. He didn''t even look at ininville, who was still maintaining the etiquette. After a long time, his laughter stopped gradually. "You are really my best son. You are really good at calculation! Even at the beginning, I had no doubt about it. " He looked at ininville and said, "although I created you and gave you a lot of love, I can''t imagine that among the children I created, there would be such an alien as you. The people of the alien world, born here, seek to seize one Asia through the origin, and seek to seize the fire that cannot be extinguished. Now that your plan is successful, Yiya will no longer exist. And I, what else can I do to stop you? " In the face of iluvita''s question, ininville was speechless, and the body of the elves had too much influence on him. As a result, although his soul belongs to human beings, the long-term influence of the spirit body still makes him feel guilty for Yiya, iluvita and Vera. Especially for Vera, after all, he had learned countless mysterious knowledge from Vera and Willie. Therefore, he is still imperceptibly influenced and changed for a long time. Jiangning, on the other hand, had no guilt or fluctuation in his heart. He said coldly, "I want to regenerate the ancient broken universe. This goal has been gradually completed. I only need this one in front of me. And your existence is a big obstacle, if you take the initiative to cooperate, you can still get a detached status. Where Yiya is, you are still in charge. However, if you want to continue to resist, then you can only turn into a sacrifice before the rebirth of the universe! " "This is the general trend. You can''t change it!" Iluvita is speechless. He silently looks at Yiya, who is being gradually engulfed by fusion, and looks at the universe that has become extremely powerful and huge at this moment. Thinking about the history Jiangning told him, and silently recalling everything long ago, although he knew nothing about it. However, looking at the two universes that are slowly blending together, he still tries to find the ancient universe that exists in the unknown ancient time and the history that has already died out. He watched the scene in silence, and Jiangning and ininville did not promote, let alone start, but let him continue to watch. After a long time, I don''t know what iluvita thought of, sighed silently, and finally looked at ininville and Jiangning. Then under their eyes, the body bathed in endless light was blown away, and little white light floated into the two merging universes. As the source of mystery, it nourishes the two universes. At the same time, the immortal fire left by it enters into the universe and begins to burn. Burning gradually integrated universe, and the universe is also burning in this flame, began to sublimate! Chapter 1012 Even if ininville absorbed the immortal fire from Vera and Willy, they were nothing compared with the immortal fire in front of him. The immortal fire left by iluvita is pure and impeccable, with the great power of the unknown. Now, as the two universes gradually merge into one, the immortal cremation becomes a fire that covers the two universes, wrapping them in and burning them continuously. With the continuous burning of the immortal fire, many unknown changes have taken place in the two universes, the speed of their integration has begun to accelerate, and a more ancient and powerful force with strong vitality has emerged. Jiangning and ininville stand in the boundless nothingness and look at the new universe that is undergoing dramatic changes below. The ancient universe, the universe broken up by human beings, has once again ushered in vitality and new opportunities. Countless years have passed, and the history of this ancient universe has never been truly understood. All life just thinks that the universe in which they live is really unique, that is, the multiverse. In many universes, it only exists in hypothesis. It is in some universes that the multiverse has been confirmed, but it is still a powerful life that breaks its own universe and separates itself, thus forming the so-called multiverse. Besides, they don''t know what else exists outside the universe. No one knows how and when the glorious and ancient history of the past was lost. The ancient universe can only look at itself silently and miserably. It is constantly splitting, and there is no day to reunite and unify. This situation lasted for a long time, until one day, a tiny planet named earth in a universe, a lucky man got a carriage that could help him freely shuttle in countless parallel time and space, the fate of the ancient universe was changed. After that, a series of events and coincidences were connected, and finally there was an opportunity for the rebirth of the ancient universe. Now, the old universe has finally ushered in a new life. Boom boom! The interior of the two universes is undergoing a radical innovation. The continent is moving, the ocean is tumbling, the stars are moving, and all living beings are in great fear of this strange thing. They prayed, knelt on the ground, prayed for the gods that had appeared in the history of civilization, the false gods that had been fabricated, and even the ancestors, and repented their crimes. However, these are totally useless. In the face of this great power, the power and influence of any person or God is really insignificant. The world is ushering in a new life, and the world is about to restructure. All the old things, as well as all the things about to be merged, will make countless changes in this dramatic change of changing the world. The unified universe is about to appear, and its size will increase. In many places of nothingness, where there are no galaxies and stars, huge "white papers" appear out of thin air. Then, new galaxies and stars appear slowly. It''s as if they were there. Now the "dust" covering their appearance is swept away one by one by a pair of invisible hands, restoring their original appearance one by one. In the wider galaxy, countless civilizations are also watching this rare upheaval, although they are ready for such a upheaval. However, at the moment of the rebirth of the ancient universe, all civilizations are still speechless by this unspeakable upheaval. The rich vocabulary of the past can hardly describe this dramatic change. Not to mention, among them, there are countless magical powers. Every life gains enough benefits from this invisible and untouchable magical power. They instinctively perceive that something difficult to explain has happened to themselves, but it is difficult for him to describe this phenomenon concretely. Thinking about it, they have to force this change to add a paragraph. They feel that the missing part of their body, which was previously imperceptible, invisible and untouchable, has been made up for by the emergence of this power. In other words, it should be called complement. This word describes the sudden, adapt to the body of life, some inappropriate. They are like a fine piece of porcelain, but the other side of them is missing. The whole piece of porcelain seems to be cut in two by an invisible knife. Now, with the sudden appearance of this mysterious power, their missing part has come back again. New changes have taken place in their lives, and they have become complete. At the same time, they are also aware that unusual changes have begun to appear in their own bodies. It will take time for them to study what they want. However, no matter what the result is, all intelligent life, even the flow of animals without wisdom, also issued a cheer from the heart. Everything, the stars, has benefited enough from this upheaval. Not only that, there are many magical changes in them, which need life itself to dig one by one. Now, the burning of the immortal fire is coming to an end, and the fusion between the universe and the universe is coming to an end. When the final posture of Ayana is completely integrated into the unified universe, the fire of immortality is gradually extinguished, turning into a fist sized flame, which goes into the core of the universe. At the same time, the universe itself is constantly facing the outside world, emitting bursts of strong vitality. The whole universe is like a brand-new object, emitting new life everywhere. The universe is cheering and everything is cheering. At the same time, the deepest feedback from the universe appears. The two figures standing in the boundless nothingness receive this gift from the universe at the same time. Powerful source, into the purest nutrients, into their bodies. Their momentum is growing, and so is their strength. Along with this, there are many rules and principles, which are listed in their souls in detail, and let them watch. In the past, to understand the rules of the universe was like watching through a layer of gauze. Now, they are watching, but everything is clearly displayed in front of them at this moment. At the same time, he got stuck in the last step of the key, but also gradually relaxed, at the same time, what he learned in the past, the knowledge and books he saw. It is also constantly flashing, a lot of knowledge is constantly displayed in his soul, and then after repeated washing and baptism, it is restored to the purest "truth". These things, turning into little lights, revolve around his soul. At the same time, what he has learned, what he has mastered and what he has not mastered, is reduced to the rudiment of a certain rule one by one under the feedback of the universe itself. At the same time, through these rudiments, he fully grasped and understood this essence. In the end, these little rules come together and are integrated by mysterious forces. They gathered together, turned into a "illusory" flame, suspended in his soul. At the same time, a more powerful force from the soul feedback to the body, his body completely began to change, becoming another higher level of life. Although the physical form still maintains the appearance of human beings, its internal essence is totally different from human beings, belonging to two different kinds of life. And he finally broke the last layer of film and obstacles. Chapter 1013 Level seven!!! Jiangning clenched his fist and quietly felt the double sublimation of his body and soul. He has not had a clear understanding of how strong he is now. When it comes to the creation of a world, he asked himself that he could not do it. However, he only relied on his own rules and strength to create a less powerful life through various ways. He asked himself that he could do it now. If there is a powerful and complete help of the universe in his own universe, he asked himself that it is not a problem to create some powerful life bodies. This means of relying on the simplest material and energy in nature to create life has exceeded his imagination. Similarly, this ability also gave him too much joy. On the other side, ininville, who was just a soul split and reincarnated, had experienced all kinds of coincidences and reached the level almost no less than him. Although he is still not promoted to the seventh level, he has reached the stage of being promoted to the seventh level through cosmic feedback. The growth speed of ininville is almost the same as that of him, which is amazing. However, his efforts during the period and a series of coincidences encountered, all kinds of factors together, they have today''s achievements. After all, they have completed actions and deeds that no one has ever done since the ancient universe scattered and collapsed. At a time when the history of the universe itself has been worn out by time, we have completed the reunification of the ancient universe through some small opportunities, so that the universe, which has already disappeared and collapsed, can be reborn again. In a word, he can be proud of himself. However, Jiangning knows that what he wants to do is far from over. Not to mention to a higher level, he also needs to collect the debris of clay plates that have been scattered into other higher universes. After all, it''s the treasure of the old universe. Even if the treasure collapsed, Jiangning had seen part of the power displayed by the fragments. Otherwise, he could not win the almost impossible o-a-a. Thinking of this, Jiangning''s desire to collect debris of mud board became stronger. Looking at the new universe in front of him, Jiangning''s body slowly fell into the universe. The universe cheered for his arrival. After all, because of him, the universe was unified and reborn. For the real master of the universe, it can also be regarded as the fact that the universe is another special body. Countless countless visions appear in all parts of the universe, and all life and civilization have gained enough benefits from these visions. Jiangning, on the other hand, entered into the universe. In the interlayer plane which he had specially opened up, ininville did not follow. But back to a special place known as the main material world, where is the testing ground of magic civilization. Beyond the endless turbulence and starry sky, it is a testing ground for scientific and technological civilization. Now, under the subtle guidance of Jiangning, they have also achieved good results. At this time, Jiangning released the carriage which had been almost forgotten by him in the special interlayer plane. When the carriage, as tiny as a pendant, once again becomes the classic car that can travel freely in various universes, the voice of the housekeeper who has not seen for a long time also rings out again. "Congratulations, my master, on accomplishing what is almost impossible for ordinary people. Congratulations on becoming the highest level seven wizard His illusory image appeared in front of Jiangning out of thin air, and he was still treated with the impeccable etiquette when Jiangning saw him for the first time. Seeing this scene, Jiangning''s eyes were in a trance. All the details of his first meeting with the housekeeper appeared in his mind. Everything in the past, as if it were yesterday, is still fresh in my mind. What he said and what stupid things he did are very clear. "Do I have the right to receive your long hidden heritage now?" Jiangning said it silently. In the final analysis, he was still very curious about what the housekeeper said at the beginning. At the same time, I''m curious about the unknown existence, the terrible existence that I can''t even name or think about. However, they are more curious about the unknown existence of the carriage and the housekeeper. The other side is so powerful and gives the housekeeper so much inheritance. In that way, no accident still burp fart, to tell you the truth, he is more curious about the unknown, even the unknown. "Now you are really qualified to get part of the inheritance." Jiangning frowned, "just a part of it?" "That''s right!" The housekeeper said without hesitation, and Jiangning nodded helplessly and clearly, "well, where is part of the inheritance you said?" "Purgatory!" "Purgatory?" The housekeeper said: "it was a terrible and terrible higher world. It was also a chaotic world. There are dangers everywhere. There are also many unknown and dangerous places. There are still many unsolved mysteries. It can''t be better to put part of the inheritance there. Because the more dangerous the place is, the better the heritage can always be protected, although now the heritage there is of little significance to you. But if you can go to purgatory, you can always broaden your horizons and have a better understanding of yourself. " Jiangning nodded. He really wanted to see the higher universe (World), many powerful beings, the gap between himself and them, and many different species and lives. These are like the most delicate and delicious food. They are tempting him, seducing him, and arousing his intense curiosity. But at the same time, for these powerful universes (Worlds) with high titles, he still keeps a vigilant heart in his heart. Later, he asked curiously, "do you think I''m still a wizard now?" The housekeeper said with a smile, "master, now you are more like a detached man who has walked out of his own way in the guise of a wizard!" Jiangning frowned, "what do you mean?" But the housekeeper said, "I believe you have already noticed, otherwise you will not ask me like before." Seeing Jiangning nodding, the housekeeper said, "the seven level wizards I know, when they are in your realm, they often just master a rule. But you have mastered many rules, although it''s only a rudiment, not all of them. However, you have a very strong advantage over your peers. However, if you want to take a step closer, you need to spend more time and effort than ordinary witches. Moreover, if you are not careful, it is very likely that you will never reach a higher level in your life. " Jiangning suddenly, he naturally knew that his situation was different from that of all the Witches of the same level, although he had a very high advantage in the same level. However, it also means that he needs to spend several times more time than ordinary people to supplement himself one by one. Moreover, there will be more difficulties than ordinary witches. However, difficulties and opportunities always go hand in hand, and it''s not just about one''s own strength to really care about them. His universe, an ancient and reborn higher universe, may not be as good as the ancient times in details. However, this is also his biggest advantage over many other sorcerers of his generation. Even some powerful beings may not completely control a higher universe. The obstacles they have to face are not generally big. Moreover, many higher universes, themselves, have quite strong consciousness. It is also doomed that many powerful beings can not conquer a powerful higher universe! Chapter 1014 Jiangning and the housekeeper talked about each other for a long time. From the housekeeper and the books he had seen, they confirmed each other''s doubts one by one. Finally, although he easily achieved what others would take a long time to get. But at the same time, he is also different from many of his peers. There is not a trace of his predecessors'' road to learn from. At present, there are only two roads in front of him, one is to follow the same path with all his peers, the other is to create a new one by oneself. However, the energy and painstaking effort involved in this is an unknown problem and an inevitable choice. Jiangning thought for a long time, but he still didn''t make up his mind thoroughly. After all, it was about his life''s achievements. Once he made a mistake, he could never recover it, although he was able to be the ruler of the world, the earth emperor. However, do not want to go to a higher level. The improvement of individual strength is very addictive, and Jiangning is no exception. He also began to enjoy it. He enjoyed it even more, especially when his current strength is almost the same as that of the gods in the legends of various civilizations. This kind of temptation is extraordinary, although in some places he can''t create everything like the gods in the illusory civilization. However, he also has some abilities of these illusory gods. He stayed alone in the core of the world for a long time, thinking about his own path, like all of his peers, or exploring a new path, as the leader of this path? Jiangning will not know whether it can finally leave a new road for future generations, or it will stagnate and become a warning for all future generations. However, his time of thinking did not stay too long, because ininville was calling him. Now, the spirit king of separation comes from the power of giving back when the universe is reborn. At this time, all life, when calling them, can use him to call them both. Because of their relationship, the ancient universe has been reborn. However, the universe has also exposed a series of problems, which need to be solved by them. At the same time, it also needs to rearrange the internal division of the huge universe. And ininville, the reason for calling him, is that. God knows, no one knows what the real face of the universe in the ancient times is, and how many lives and civilizations it gave birth to. These, with the demise of the ancient universe, gradually disappear, no trace of stay. However, after the split of the universe, there are also a variety of different directions of development. Some are completely different from everything in the parallel universe, while others are completely influencing each other. These universes, which influence each other, are independent of each other and are not related to each other, will inevitably cause some confusion at some time. Today, although Jiangning has made a reasonable plan, it still can''t avoid the state of "overlapping" when the universe is renewed and many places and connections are connected. To some extent, this has hindered the subsequent development of the universe. "As you can see, despite our efforts, the ancient universe has been reborn. We unify all the universes, but it''s only a fusion of external and original levels. Internally, there are still many problems and overlaps. As small as individual life, as large as planets and galaxies, we are faced with parallel individuals derived from different civilizations and different planets and galaxies. At the same time, we are also faced with the confusion of rules and so on. Although, from the influence of the rule level, the universe itself will automatically solve. However, if these parallel individuals and stars and galaxies are not solved thoroughly, they will cause a lot of trouble in the future! " Jiangning frowned and looked at ininville. He said, "what''s the matter? When the universe was unified, there was only one Asia. All universes are unified, and all the parallel individuals derived from parallel spacetime have merged, including stars and galaxies. Although, in the long years, each split out of the universe, on the basis of the rules, and independent of the formation of different rules of the environment. But these have been completely solved. But, I wonder, why does this happen after the complete unification of the universe? " Jiangning''s eyes can naturally see what yiningville said just now. Under his God, as like as two peas in the universe, he is clearly seeing the same universe, galaxies and life in other galaxies that are far away from each other. It''s the mutual influence, mutual penetration and mutual derivation between each other for unknown reasons. So far, however, there is not much harm to these visions. But as time goes on, sooner or later, chaos will appear in the universe, and once the chaos continues again. Then, what kind of harm will eventually appear is that Jiangning is not clear. Ininville shook his head. "I don''t know why the universe, which has been painstakingly unified, will reappear this kind of mutual influence, and then derive the parallel vision. In principle, they have been completely integrated and unified, but I don''t know what the reason is that the two places in the universe, separated from each other by a very long distance, will appear parallel anomaly again. I guess that there must be something wrong or something missing in the universe. Only in this way can we explain the parallel phenomena of the universe after unification! " "If such parallel visions are allowed to continue, there may be consequences that none of us wants to see!" Jiangning could not help but slightly opened his eyes and asked in surprise, "do you mean that if this kind of parallel chaos continues, then it is very likely that the universe, which is painstakingly unified, and the old universe which is reborn, will split again?" Although he didn''t want to admit it, inenville still nodded heavily, "it''s very likely that such a result will happen, although it''s incomprehensible and unbelievable. But I believe you have the same guess! " Indeed, things just as yiningwei said, Jiangning heart also emerged such a terrible guess. It is also difficult for him to accept, and no one can accept the result. After all, after so long hard work, the grand goal we have achieved is suddenly facing a situation that is very likely to split up again. No one can accept it. "Unfortunately, we can''t find the historical traces of the ancient universe, nor can we find the relevant traces of the ancient universe from the ubiquitous river of time. Perhaps the truth at that time will tell us why this parallel phenomenon happened in the universe! " Said ininville with a sigh. However, the speaker didn''t mean it and the listener meant it. These words remind Jiangning of a crucial thing. Wrist some, incomplete mud fragments, quietly suspended in his palm, emitting bursts of mysterious breath. The patterns and mysterious characters engraved on the clay plate give people an unknown but extremely ancient flavor called time. "It''s a broken piece of mud board!" As soon as ininville''s eyes brightened, he also thought of some possibility. Jiangning nodded and said, "if the only one is related to the ancient universe, I can only think of this clay board. After all, according to what the old man told me at the beginning, this clay board is the only treasure born in the ancient universe. It has aroused the covet of the witches in the alien world, thus triggering a continuous war. I don''t know how long it took to fight, and how powerful the damage should be, which led to the disintegration of the universe. " Holding up the incomplete clay board, he said, "no one knows or knows the time that the ancient universe has experienced since it split. This time is so long that all the history and traces of the universe itself have disappeared, that is, there is no place to look for the long river of time. Only this mud board... Even if it is broken, it still exists. I think that this mudboard must have played a vital role in the ancient universe, and may be able to solve the parallel phenomena in the universe at present! It''s over, this chaos that shouldn''t have happened! " "You can try it. Maybe this clay board can solve the chaos perfectly!" The sudden appearance of the parallel vision also made ininville deeply upset. If the chaos could be solved, the unity of the universe would be stable. At the same time, it will also let them know clearly the hidden dangers of the universe itself and the solutions. On the contrary, no one wants to face it. Chapter 1015 In the boundless universe, two detached figures stand side by side. One of them holds a broken clay board in the center of his palm, from which there is a mysterious flavor that people can''t understand. At the same time, this incomplete clay board, anyone who looks at it, will be filled with a word, ancient! Now, Jiangning, holding the incomplete clay board, gently throws the clay board in his hand and throws it to the universe. This tiny mud plate is insignificant in the vast universe. It should be like the dust in all universes. With the operation of the "tide" of the universe, it floats aimlessly in the universe. But it didn''t, but it stood firmly in the universe, and then a magical scene appeared. The incomplete and simple clay board suddenly began to bloom endless golden light, dazzling golden light, illuminating the whole universe. In the eyes of Jiangning and inningville, there are many kinds of indescribable anomalies in the universe. Tiny lines of white light extend from all parts of the universe and weave into a large net. Then these "silk threads" begin to connect to the incomplete clay plate. Then, the light of the clay board bloomed and flourished again. It seems to be gathering together, these "silk threads" seem not, inexplicable mysterious changes continue. However, both Jiangning and ininville see different changes from this vision, which are mapped to the changes in reality. "The mudboard is really effective, the parallel vision is gradually disappearing, and the rules of confusion and overlap are also reorganized. Everything is gradually moving in the direction of stability. Sure enough, there are some special abilities that we don''t know about. Or, in this universe, the mudboard plays a special role that we don''t know about. And the ancient universe, because of the lack of it, will fall apart. Although we have unified all the separated universes once again, and the ancient universe has been reborn. However, in this process, there is a lack of crucial clay fragments, so the reunified universe has split again! " Ininville exclaimed, "now, the unified universe has a clay plate again. Something missing is made up again, which makes the universe stable. But how long can this stability last? " "The mud board is very important to the universe. It is an indispensable part. If you want to continue to maintain the unity and integrity of the universe. Therefore, it is imperative to search for the debris scattered in other higher universes. Otherwise, the unified universe will fall apart again. The fruits of hard work will also be in vain! " Whether it''s the mud board born out of the ancient universe, or the ancient universe itself reborn. At this moment, the scene in front of us can perfectly tell the relationship between them and the deep symbiotic relationship. Although, what is the most important ability of mudboard, Jiangning is still unknown. He only gathered a third of the clay plate, and the rest of the debris broke into other higher universes, or was taken away by the strong invaders. Jiangning in the future, is bound to embark on the road of looking for mud board. The existence of the clay plate is related to the stability of the unified universe, rather than the seemingly unified and complete universe. In fact, in the interior of the universe, there are deep hidden dangers in places that are invisible, imperceptible and untouchable. At that time, this kind of hidden danger will burst out suddenly, and the universe, which is not easy to unify, will fall apart again. At that time, even Jiangning will still be able to grasp a huge and powerful universe. However, compared with the ancient universe, it is still not perfect. He will also be the same as the ancient universe, there are defects, there are hidden dangers. Therefore, whether for their own sake, or to keep their hard-earned results. Jiangning will continue to collect the remaining debris. Until, originally belonging to the ancient universe, the mud board returned here again. It is a time when the ancient universe continues to maintain unity and integrity without any defect. Under the action of the clay plate, the parallel visions derived from the remote and unconnected regions of the universe slowly disappear. With more and more silk threads gathered in the mud board, the speed of this vision disappearing is faster and faster. Moreover, Jiangning people can also clearly feel that because of the clay plate, the uncomfortable "estrangement" of each huge area, which originally belonged to the volume of each universe and the boundary between other universes, has disappeared. In fact, the universe has become a whole. The parallel vision disappears, the split situation disappears, and the chaos between the rules in the universe disappears; The universe, once again, entered a stable and unified situation, and because of the clay plate. Jiangning is also aware that the ancient rebirth of the universe gives him a reliable feeling of "firmness" and "stability". It''s not the illusory feeling that, as before, it seems to be unified and stable, but actually it''s not firmly rooted. However, at this time, the mud board suspended in the universe suddenly makes a crushing sound. This strange sound attracted all the attention of Jiangning and inningville, and their faces changed greatly when they went to seek fame. Although, in the universe, sound cannot be transmitted. However, the ability of mudboard completely ignores this rigid rule, and the sound generated by mudboard can be transmitted freely in the universe. I saw the mud board with countless "silk threads" gathered together, as if it was unbearable, and cracks appeared again on the already incomplete mud board. As if, in the next moment, it will completely disintegrate. "Hold the mudboard fast!" Jiangning called, yiningwei answered and came to the mud board with him. All of a sudden, the two of them are blessed with their hearts and naturally know what they should do. Although this ability to come suddenly, but two people will not be surprised, in front of such a treasure, what special phenomenon, it is not surprising. Powerful forces gush out from Jiangning and yiningwei respectively, and they come from the same source of power, converging together and pouring into the incomplete mud board. Under the joint operation of the two of them, the incomplete mud board gradually stabilized. At least, there is no new crack in its fragmentary body. However, Jiangning two people also know that such a situation must find a way to suppress. Otherwise, it is unknown how much ability the clay board can play and how long it can last. Once the mud board is broken completely, the direct result is that the unified universe will disintegrate again. Thinking of this, the two people with the same heart, together to protect the mud board to the core of the universe. This is a special space, which is difficult for outsiders to enter. It is also the most stable, safe and dangerous place in the whole universe, and there is no one. It is full of stalactite like stone pillars and towering mountains that are far from comparable to all mountains. It is also the most vigorous place in the whole universe and the source of everything. The rivers, seas and lakes here are different from the outside world. They are the origin! In the center of the special space, a gold and silver twined Holy tree with a height of not knowing how many meters and a width of not knowing how many meters takes root here. His roots go deep into the deepest part of this world, intertwined with the core of the universe. At the same time, he also has the duty of "scavenger"! When Jiangning two people came here with fragments of the mud board, the Holy tree immediately changed. He slowly stretched out his roots and wrapped them around the mud board. Share the pressure for it, and help mudboard to sort out the scattered rules. With the help of the Holy tree, Jiangning and ininville can stop, and they don''t have to look after the mud board all the time. Because here, the Holy tree has long been integrated with the universe itself and is interdependent and symbiotic. At this time, the great power is beyond people''s imagination. Its power and function can completely ease the hidden danger and pressure of the universe itself. With the co-existence of him and clay slab, the ancient universe with hidden dangers is safe again. Chapter 1016 In the mysterious core of the universe, two figures sit side by side under an indescribably tall and broad Holy tree. One is human beings, the other is spirits loved by the world. "The present troubles are over for the time being." Looking at the stilling vision and the recovery and stability of the universe itself, Jiangning sighed, "originally I thought that the clay slab was just a treasure of the ancient universe, but I didn''t expect that the existence of the clay slab was so important to the stability of the universe. What an unexpected result "The more so, the more important the mud board is, isn''t it?" Ininville asked back. Jiangning nodded, "yes, the more important and indispensable clay plate is to the universe. The more I look forward to the day when the clay board is completely reorganized, what will it be like "It must be earth shaking, rare treasure in the world!" Ininville echoed that although they were different in physical form, their souls came from one body, but the long years passed. Although they are in the same community, they have also evolved different personalities. It''s like a second personality, but it won''t fight for the same body. "After all, it''s the most precious treasure that can cause the invasion of a strong enemy in a foreign world, and it''s also coveted!" No one knows what the original ancient history was like. Jiangning is just a glimpse of some fragments from the old man of time. Yes, there was such an unknown ancient secret. However, to be specific, I''m afraid I can only imagine what the truth is with my own memory. After a big war, the powerful universe was broken up and turned into a multiverse. Although, breaking up the universe is not a big deal in the eyes of many powerful beings. But it also depends on the level of the universe to be broken up. There is no comparability between the higher universe and the lower universe. To make a metaphor that is not very vivid, it can be understood that one person can punch through a small hill with one punch. However, no matter how many punches he throws, it is impossible for him to break up a planet. And the fierce battle between the witches from the different world and the strong born in the ancient universe. But it did. It broke up a powerful universe. It also broke up the mud board in the process of fighting for the mud board. From this, we can also imagine how powerful the group of people at that time would be! This kind of realm is desirable, and it is a legendary realm that every practitioner wants to work hard. If we say that in the past, Jiangning just wanted to achieve a certain goal, then occupy a piece of land, or a planet, or a galaxy, and become its own local emperor. Compared with ordinary people, a very long life is enough. But now, the moment when the ancient universe completely revived and the history he knew opened up his horizons, at the same time, he also promoted his goal infinitely. He not only wants to reorganize the broken mud board as he reorganizes the ancient universe, but also constantly tries to get rid of it and become the real emperor, rather than being a "local emperor". He can only stay in his own territory and do his best. Once he leaves his own territory, what he says and what he does has no influence at all. However, although Jiangning is working towards this goal, he will not blindly put in. If every universe is compared to an island or land, then the void land containing these universes is a sea! No one knows how many islands and lands are carried in the sea. Although there is a hierarchy between people, there is also a distinction between countries, between the universe and the universe. Then, I''m afraid no one can tell how many different universes exist in this vast sea of nothingness. In these universes, how many lives exist and how many strong ones are born are unknown to him. Therefore, if we want to explore those powerful and vast alien worlds, we must take a long-term view. "The housekeeper told me that somewhere in a higher universe called purgatory, there is a legacy waiting for me. Maybe it''s knowledge, or some powerful artifact, or something else. In a word, purgatory will have to go there in person at some time in the future. " He said leisurely: "whether it is to obtain inheritance or to see this higher universe called purgatory, we will have to contact more and more higher universes in the future. Otherwise, it''s better to know nothing when there''s trouble in the future. " However, ininville has different opinions, "that said, but you go alone, or a little adventure!" But Jiangning said, "with my current strength, even if I can''t be unscrupulous in other higher universes. But it''s better than before! Besides, I didn''t go there to fight. We urgently need to know the strength and resources of other higher universes. In addition, looking for the debris of the mud board is an urgent and important matter at present! " "I know. I mean, I''d better leave the task of exploring the higher universe in a different world to me." He looked at Jiangning seriously, "and you, stay here." "Why?" Ininville looked at his body and said, "I am just your soul, reincarnated. In the process of exploring the higher universe of the different world, once there is an irreparable human accident. For you, it''s just the loss of a soul divider whose strength is fairly good. It''s no harm to you. But you are different. You are the subject. If you have an accident in a different world, I''m not sure whether you can be reborn. It''s also an irreparable huge loss for this universe which is hard to unify. It''s an unbearable loss for you and for me. " "But I''m different. I''m just a soul separated from you. Even if you accidentally die in a different world, it can at least serve as a warning to you," he said Then, ininville pretended to smile easily, "maybe, these words are just our own scare. Although I can''t compare with you at present, I can''t be regarded as a weak person or a mole ant. With my current strength, I should be just right and be able to get the information we need most urgently! " "It''s up to you to decide how to arrange and decide. What''s more, there are always hidden dangers in the universe, which is not easy to unify and revive. You are here. Once the universe is abnormal again, you can maintain it for a period of time with your strength. If it is me, there is no way to maintain such a powerful and broad higher universe! " Jiangning thought for a while, and he knew in his heart that what ininville said was correct. Therefore, he did not hesitate, "well, the task of exploring a powerful alien world is up to you. I will stay here and try to maintain the unity and stability of the universe under the existing conditions. As for purgatory... If you have time, take out the inheritance hidden there without endangering yourself. But if it''s really critical, if I lose the inheritance, I will lose it. Anyway, when I get to this point, I don''t rely on the so-called inheritance! " Anningwell nodded with a smile. "That''s right. Now we need to check the universe, or think of a way, to see if we can alleviate the abnormal situation that the universe is facing now!" "Yes This problem is the most urgent thing for them to solve so far. The unusual nature of the universe and the state closely related to the clay plate worried Jiangning a lot. After hard work and various calculations, he ushered in the unity of the universe. He didn''t want the results of his hard work. It will be a flash in the pan, so the next thing to consider is how to solve this problem. Mudboarding is a solution, but it''s a problem that can''t be solved for a while. Maybe we can start from the inside of the universe. Thinking of this, a thoughtful expression appeared on Jiangning''s face Chapter 1017 In the center of the universe, Jiangning''s solitary figure ignores the harsh environment of the universe and violates the laws of the universe. Just like that, standing in the boundless void of the universe in a black robe. In his palm was a artifact that had undergone several transformations before it finally took shape. At first, it was the alchemy made all seeing eye as an auxiliary role for him. With several miraculous experiences, it has become a carrier to contain the unpredictable and dominate the fate of all living beings in the universe. Later, it became a navigation map for him to search for the separated multiverse. Today, it still plays an inestimable role in the universe. According to Jiangning''s test, the hidden dangers and irregular distribution in the universe are likely to bring some terrible consequences that even he does not know. Therefore, he wants to make a more specific and detailed plan for the present stage of the universe. Think of here, blooming mysterious light of fate artifact, projecting the current grand blueprint of the universe. In this seemingly small light curtain, there are many galaxies, large and small, and many new galaxies. Among these galaxies and planets, there are also life and civilization, as well as galaxies and planets, which are still in a very primitive stage. In other words, these places have just given birth to civilization or life, just like the ancient earth age. Everything is primitive, still in the stage of ignorance. Jiangning once again waved his hand, the grand blueprint of the universe suddenly turned into a ball. It''s like a planet, which allows him to see the information he wants to see more carefully and concretely. In this blueprint, there is a chaotic plan. Jiangning does not know and can not verify whether the universe in the ancient times looks like this. However, the internal planning of the universe, which has been revived by its own hands, is a mess. There may have been nothing before, but since the universe was unified and revived again, there has been a hidden danger of re separation into a multiverse. Therefore, for the stability of the universe, or for the further rise of the universe. Re planning the existing blueprint of the universe has become an inevitable thing to be solved. There''s no stability like pyramid structure. Just like human civilization, there is a climbing structure. In some time, the universe is also known as the dark forest, the active zone of jungle law. Therefore, in Jiangning''s imagination and calculation, he should thoroughly embody this rule. Instead of allowing such a vast universe to continue to exist disorderly and disorganized. In other universes, no one can do it like this great power of concrete planning for a huge universe. However, the existence of itself represents Jiangning of the universe, but it can do it skillfully. He doesn''t need brute force to plan for the universe, so even if he is tired to death, he can''t do it. The power of the individual, compared with the universe, is still small and powerless. However, the universe can be easily moved through some key "nodes". In Jiangning''s eyes, there are one mobile node after another in the current universe. Through these nodes, he can push the interior of the universe to move in the direction he wants. However, before that, he still wants to push all this and achieve this result through the power of the universe itself. Because, even the master of the universe, it is impossible to do all things, let alone according to their own temperament, arbitrarily create all events. He just needs to create a series of coincidences to change everything. Think of here, from Jiangning''s body, gushed out the immeasurable powerful force. At the same time, with the brewing of his power, the universe itself is responding to him, under the joint action of his will and power. The huge and disorderly galaxies in the universe began to move slowly. And the vision eventually spread all over the universe. In the case that no life, no civilization, no powerful individual can perceive, the universe begins to be artificially planned and transformed. Those galaxies with powerful civilization and neighboring galaxies begin the "ascending process" of the whole system. They are moved to the "top" of the universe, which is also the top of the pyramid structure. This level symbolizes the status that these powerful civilizations deserve. At the same time, those sub civilizations that are lower than the powerful cosmic civilization "descend" to the second level of the pyramid structure, which is far larger than the first level. The middle and lower civilizations, which are inferior to the two, are moved to the bottom of the pyramid structure. The area here is far more than the sum of the two. Although it is in the lowest level, it is promoted from the lowest level, whether it is the top level or the middle level. Although the universe is planned like this, on the whole, the upper, middle and lower layers are still a whole. Among the three, there is no obstacle. The lowest civilization still has the ability to enter the galaxy where the powerful civilization of the universe and the divine civilization live. And powerful civilizations can freely enter and leave the lower universe. All this is done in silence. In this regard, neither the cosmic civilization nor the powerful individual life can perceive all this, nor can they know that the universe has completed earth shaking changes in silence. In the same way, their star map will not be wrong because of the change of the universe. Because the universe itself is a whole, the innumerable galaxies distributed inside, whether they are the residence of powerful civilization or the residence of wild civilization, are still related to each other. Although there are divisions, we are still a whole. However, such a change has reduced the hidden dangers of the universe. Naturally, Jiangning was able to clearly perceive this change, which naturally made him happy and he was happy to see. After the completion of the universe planning, he immediately began to plan, his experiment as the residence of magic civilization. There are no stars, no galaxies, but only planetary planes. And in these planes, there is no soil and living space for the birth of science and technology. Here is the breeding place of individual life. At most, the rules here determine that the science and technology in the plane can reach the level of science and technology in the 17th century in the history of the earth. That is, the era of sailing boats, artillery and flint guns, the era of great navigation. Similarly, looking at the night sky from these plane worlds, the stars and galaxies seen from there are all the results of the projection of each plane. It is also planned by Jiangning. It is a huge and inestimable torrent carrying countless planes, carrying planes and running around a huge world of main material planes. Just like the rings of Saturn, on this colorful ring, there are many unconnected planes of different sizes. Under the influence of high spirits, human witches and monks, different civilizations were born. Similarly, the area and planning of each plane are different from each other. The high elves, human witches and immortals practice in the secret places of each plane, and connect with the great portal of the main material world. At the same time, Jiangning also arranged special rules and tests here. Every wizard or practitioner who has experienced the test will be qualified to enter the main material world. On the contrary, they are not qualified to enter the main material world. This kind of establishment mainly ensures that the excellent talents in all aspects can provide a continuous stream of talents for the main material world. At the same time, because of the unity of the universe, a variety of different resources are also bred in each plane. However, it is doomed that the amount of resources born in each plane is totally different. ¡­¡­ Chapter 1018 Main material world, spirit land! Surrounded by rivers, lakes, valleys, plains, waterfalls and a series of natural scenery, the elves built beautiful and exquisite cities on the basis of natural environment. They have lived here for nearly ten thousand years. In the past ten thousand years, their population has grown from tens of thousands to millions. The small and medium-sized elves in the mainland and the coastal islands have been filled with elves. In addition, there are a lot of Warcraft, beasts and other lives accepted by elves. And in wislear, the capital of the high elves, the ancient capital of ten thousand years, the branches of the sacred tree are constantly swaying, emitting the light of fireflies. The elves gathered here one after another from various Elven cities held a grand celebration in this ancient capital city to welcome the people from the Middle Earth, who only existed in the ancient legend of the ethnic group. The three Elven lords, kalantriel, serenduyi and Elrond, led their people to land from the coastal port and formally set foot in the land of the elves. Along the way, the three lords who came to China saw too many things and many changes. Whether it''s the huge and beautiful cities, the broad harbors, the white boats moored, or the colorful figures of the same race on the streets. Ten thousand years has changed a lot of things. At the same time, many new things have been born one after another. However, what shocked the three elf lords most was that they had millions of relatives. The number is so huge, even when the three ethnic groups of China and Turkey were united in the past, the population size did not reach one million. At present, such a miraculous number appears in the elves who are not able to reproduce by population. It''s hard not to shock people. At the same time, the three lords also saw their shortcomings in governing the country. When they were in Middle Earth, the power of the elves was extremely weak. It depends on the faces of human beings and dwarves to survive in the crevice between the two nations. If you are not careful, you will bring disaster for the ethnic group. Even though the Elves were very powerful at that time, they could not hide their gradual decline and decline in civilization. They could not maintain absolute superiority over human beings and dwarves. With the passage of time, the strength of mankind is the fastest among the three groups, and the rising trend is also the strongest. However, the elves, whose vitality was greatly damaged and population was thin, even lost many advantages of the first era. However, at the beginning, the elves still maintained a great advantage in the treatment of human civilization. However, this advantage is gradually lost because of the elves themselves. And now, they really feel the power of the elves in this land called "the land of elves" reverently by many intelligent races such as human beings and dwarves. In other words, it belongs to the power of the high elves. The invisible border around the whole continent makes it impossible for any race to enter the spirit continent without permission of the spirit. And those who are sailing on the sea, or flying in the sky of the white ship and white ship above, that a door of power amazing cannon. It is enough to show the world the powerful and inviolable force of the high elves. At the same time, they are also the tutors of all human civilizations. Human civilization has reached such an advanced level, thanks to the selfless spread of the high elves. The advanced technology and civilization they spread have improved the overall productivity of human civilization. As a result, the low productivity of human civilization ushered in a big population explosion in a very short period of time. Although, the three Elven lords, for the dissemination of human civilization belongs to the elves, quite a complaint. However, after we really feel that the high elves, the powerful civilization far beyond human beings for thousands of years, as well as more and more extraordinary professionals in the ethnic group. The spirits of the three elf lords revived again. They realized that the power of the high elves was far from being conquered by numbers alone, or they were a sufficient threat. No human nation or dwarf has such qualification. Moreover, the current high elf civilization has long been free from the influence of the Middle Earth. In the long time, they have already formed their own unique civilization system, a strange civilization style mixed with magic civilization. There is almost no class contradiction in the whole society. Every elf can decide his career according to his own preference. As an immortal race, their long life determines that they don''t need to learn unlimited knowledge or be busy for life in limited time. As a legendary race of immortality, they can freely arrange themselves and do whatever they want for a long time. No one will force them to do something they don''t want to do, although the land area of the Elven continent can only be regarded as an island compared with some huge land. However, whether it is the land where the sacred tree first took root, or the active substances gathered by the invisible boundary. Let this small area of land, derived from the rich enough, a wide range of various types of resources. These resources are enough for the elves to use for a long time. Moreover, there are many lands and archipelago that have not been developed at all. In addition to this vast world, countless new planes have not been discovered. This is a strange world, a world rich in resources. At least for a long time, all races need not worry about resources. Even the advanced wizard civilization can not consume all the resources in a huge world in a short time. What''s more, on the bottom of the sea, where there is endless sea water, there are still more resources that have not been discovered The three Elven lords from Middle Earth are enjoying the welcome of their relatives. They are looking at each other curiously. For the high elves, this group comes from the legend and is said to be the people in the mysterious Middle Earth, the common home of all the elves. There is not much difference between them in appearance, only slight difference in body. They are smaller and weaker than the high elves. For the three elves lords and the elves from the Middle Earth, the people they saw were obviously taller than them, and they were all a group of degenerated elves. No matter in height or strength, compared with these big and powerful people, they are undoubtedly thin and weak. This made them envy each other, but also thinking about a question, that is, how do these high elves keep their tall and strong bodies? Why did they differ so much in physique and strength from the high elves of the first era? All the elves had this kind of doubt and puzzlement in their hearts. However, these do not prevent them from enjoying the warm welcome from their relatives. They are a long-lived race, which is different from the short-lived and mortal human beings. Their communication and contact are more sincere and caring, less defensive and suspicious. Although, at the beginning, the same is true of human beings, but the changeable character is doomed to the inevitable division of human beings after the brewing of civilization. Even if it is immortal spirit, then it is also self split? Now, they are enjoying the welcome of their relatives and the grand celebration specially prepared for them in a strange land. In this ancient capital city, bathed in the glory of ilsinon, the Holy tree of gold and silver, we are happy to get together and usher in the de facto reunification! Chapter 1019 At the end of the celebration held in the ancient white city of minaret, wislear, the aristocratic Regent Council and some wizard elves began to lead this group of relatives from Middle Earth to visit the beautiful land at the foot of the tourists. Wherever they go, they are accompanied by erudite people who explain the local history to their relatives who come from China. And introduced to them all kinds of stories existing in the fairy land and all kinds of incredible legendary lives living here. There are unicorns, wild horses, all kinds of herbivores running wantonly in the valleys and grasslands, giant dragons living on the top of mountains and in karst caves, mermaids living in various lakes and coastal areas, and forest Goblins who are petite and not much bigger than sparrows and are very tall and similar to elves. Similarly, in places where streams and rivers are all over, there are more natural spirits and water spirits. In the same way, there are many docile and kind-hearted animals who can speak in the wider and endless wilderness. At the foot of this land, full of all kinds of legends and life of all kinds of magical creatures. Some of them were born when the celestial sphere met, the energy from the alien world interacted with the local elves, and some of them came from the alien world. There are also groups of excellent spirit navigators, witches and explorers who travel everywhere, from the sea, isolated islands, forests, mountains and other places to bring many lives on the spirit continent. With the passage of time, the species of animals and plants living on the little elf continent are astronomical numbers. Fortunately, this land depends on the special treatment of sacred trees. It is windy all the year round and rich in resources, which ensures the rich and colorful species diversity here. At the same time, more because the elves to build homes and cities, not like human beings, treat the local natural environment has a variety of requirements. They don''t need it. Often the elves choose to build new cities and look for places with beautiful scenery. Then, relying on the local natural terrain, they build beautiful, tall and solid buildings, and use many supernatural means to transform the local environment, but at the same time, they will not damage the local natural environment. When they are interested, they will decorate their cities and houses with their own preferences. In order to get along with the nature, the elves are well deserved, though, to some extent, this settlement mode has had a certain impact on the governance. However, they are different from ordinary people after all. Their own advantages and highly developed civilization can easily solve such problems. The witches in the elves have passed on for thousands of years, and from this long time, they have formed a special and stable civilization system. And because of the particularity of race, every wizard has grown up to now, he is a powerful wizard who can be awed. The special environment, the special race and the system have created the life style and the value outlook of the high elves. For the rest of the time, galantrel and them, the elves from Middle Earth. It took him a long time to learn the whole history and all kinds of humanistic achievements since he left China. Through reading the history, we can understand what happened to the race which had the least population but the most powerful power in the past after the separation. At the same time, because of the constant understanding, this group of elves from middle earth have enough understanding of the high elves. And galantrel chose a beautiful hilly area to rebuild roslorian. Elrond, too, chose a beautiful valley to rebuild ravendale. As for serandui, he chose to stay far away from the land of the elves. Not far from the open sea, there is a beautiful island. He rebuilt the woodland Kingdom at the confluence of mountains and rivers, under the waterfall. However, they were called the same way when they were in Middle Earth when they faced ininville. Serenduy gave up the title of king and became Lord himself, which was acquiesced by ininville. Therefore, the city he built under his leadership could not be named after the kingdom. He called the beautiful island under his feet "Green Island", while he called himself "Green Island Lord". So far, each of the Middle Earth elves who came to the land of elves found their own way of life. Here, they don''t need to worry about Sauron, they don''t need to be vigilant against human beings, because behind them lies a very solid mountain, the high spirit. Although they did not live in the cities of the high elves, they chose to build their own cities, but this did not hinder the reunification of the ethnic groups. Just because, in a long time, the high elves have formed a set of their own way of life, in the premise of no enemy, how they want to live, no one will interfere with them. A new life begins again, a new story unfolds, far from over! Chapter 1020 The main material world is broad and prosperous, not only the land where the elves live, but also rich in resources. Similarly, the archipelago and continent, which are all over the open sea and deep sea, are also rich in a variety of rich resources. In some places, there are footprints of intelligent life, while in some places, there is no intelligent life, and they are still in a wild and desolate environment. In addition to the activities of birds and animals, there are some monsters. Elves from Middle Earth come to their new home smoothly and live a peaceful and rich life. At the same time, those orcs who also came from Middle Earth and made great contributions in the war were also arranged on a vast land by ininville. It is a huge land with large enough land area, rich resources, diverse environment, living giant, speechless beast, human, dwarf, Centaur and other ethnic groups. The orcs, with strong physique and fierce folkways, had violent conflicts with the above-mentioned races when they were not stable. Although ininville laid the foundation of civilization for the orcs, in a short period of time, a group of orcs still in their primitive state can not be completely transformed into a "civilized" race with some profound civilization. They are martial, fierce, bloodthirsty and cruel. Their genes determine that their characters will not change significantly for a long time. Because at the beginning of their creation, they were originally the killing weapons made by Sauron, and the emergence and foundation of civilization only made them smarter, understand how to learn, arm themselves with weapons, and make ethnic groups a means of higher killing efficiency. Although, even without the appearance of orcs, many ethnic countries in this vast continent are constantly fighting against each other. The arrival of orcs just makes the fighting more fierce. Influence is just the existence of their continent. For the vast world, they have no influence at all. At the same time, in addition to the main material world, the countless plane worlds around the main material world, there are also many races airborne to each plane. Among them, there are humans, elves, dwarves, orcs, centaurs and other races. At the same time, there are many planes that have just been born, which are carrying out the process of natural reproduction and creating all things and life. It can be expected that in many years to come, these planes will gradually be filled with life and grow up. Eventually, the whole broad special world will form a virtuous circle, with birth and decline. And somewhere in the deep sea of the main material world, a land far larger than Tongji, the wizard civilization is also growing vigorously. Since then, all the countries of human beings in the old world have successively expelled these powerful, terrified, and unconvinced witches. For quite a long time, resentful witches set off great terror all over the old world. Just like everything has two sides, not all the witches are ambitious guys. There are also a lot of "academic" witches. They just live in seclusion and study knowledge. However, the human countries'' behavior of rejecting and expelling witches also offended these witches who didn''t care about the world. Some witches spontaneously retaliate against human nations in this process, while others choose to leave silently. They are not welcomed by the nations of mankind, and ordinary people are as afraid of them as tigers. At the same time, the change of the world can supply all kinds of resources for growth. The active elements that are active in the air, ubiquitous and unobservable begin to decrease and weaken year by year. The abnormal changes in the world show that this place will not be suitable for the living of wizard groups in the future. The wizard with forward-looking vision has been preparing to retreat for a long time, which coincides with the advent of the era of great navigation. These witches, the first to go out to sea, looking for new land suitable for the survival of witches to settle down, and those who are still stranded in the old world of witches. Is suddenly weakened by the active elements, played a surprise. Although they are still able to create a strong deterrent to the countries of the old world, with their frequent creation of various anomalies, it is becoming more and more difficult to replenish "supplies" from the air. Often their absorbing behavior is not as good as their extravagant behavior in the continuous encirclement and pursuit of human countries. Some of the witches fell, and some of them went out to sea quietly to stay away from the old world after avoiding the pursuit. The action of rejecting witches is even more tragic than that in the middle ages. In the past, witches entered the court, acted as advisers and served as national witches, and all of them disappeared overnight. Under the exclusion of human beings, almost all the witches left the old world, leaving some inheritance and seeds only in the countries of the old world. The expulsion of the secular regime and the drastic changes in the world make the witches understand that this is no longer their habitat. Under the pressure of two aspects, some witches gathered together to go out to sea, looking for a new continent that can accommodate the group of witches. There are also some witches, either alone or in groups. They choose places that are inaccessible. At the same time, the local active elements should be able to support them to continue their study. The witches, in the course of their arduous voyage, finally found a new continent with extremely strong active elements. This continent is somewhere in the deep sea, far away from other continents, far away from the old world. At the same time, in the outer sea of this continent, there are layers of fog cover. Witches, after discovering that this continent is full of extremely strong active elements, the pleasantly surprised witches immediately decided to settle down in this vast and diverse new world. In addition, this newly discovered land is named wizard land, which belongs to wizard land. At the time of their first landing, they chose places with good environment to build castles, houses or settle in cities. Some people choose to live in groups, while others choose to live alone. Each of them is the son of heaven, easily will not obey, and naturally do not want to be controlled in the new land. However, the witches also understand that if there are no rules, there will be chaos sooner or later. As a result, they formed a loose Council, which explicitly stipulated the responsibilities and benefits of its members, although everything was primitive and crude. However, in the early days of the witches, this loose organization ensured the strength of the witches group. Although there is no human being in this new continent, there is no other intelligent race. However, there are all kinds of unimaginable dangers and monsters in this continent! Witches, after a long time, constantly clean up around, explore inland. Slowly expand their living space and sphere of influence, at the same time, send personnel to sea, invite the wizard scattered in the boundless sea to settle in the wizard continent. At the same time, the witches also invited their tutor, the high elves, to settle in the wizarding land. Some powerful wizard accepted the invitation, but some wizard did not agree, they still live in semi seclusion. Most of the active places are around the land of elves, but rarely to other places. With the migration of human witches, elves and even other intelligent witches to the wizard continent, the strength of witches began to grow. They unite together to deal with all the dangers, clear their sphere of influence, and expel all the monsters and ghosts to further places. At the same time, they also brought many ordinary human beings to the witches to serve them. And with the passage of time, more and more ordinary human beings were brought to the wizard continent by the witches. Under the supervision and control of the witches, they established one city-state after another, and then multiplied into one kingdom after another. Around the location of the wizard Council, they slowly and steadily expanded their territory. However, the territory they occupy, compared with the vast continent, is still only the tip of the iceberg. However, the era of witches is slowly opening up. Under the governance of the witches, the number of people who migrated here became more and more prosperous, and the number of human countries and countries of other races also increased with the growing number of witches. Along the coastline, they continue to expand around, and then continue to move inland. The prosperity of human beings also makes the quality of life of the witches continue to rise. In the old world, they can''t enjoy the life. In the new wizard continent, which belongs to them, the witches have satisfied everything they want. At the same time, they also deeply feel that their era, the era of witches, is opening. Chapter 1021 The prosperity and change of the main material world are seen one by one by Jiangning and inningville. The world and all races, under their arrangement and planning, are moving towards where they want to be. Whether it''s elves, humans, or other intelligent races, the entire huge experimental site of magic civilization, under the arrangement of Jiangning, is moving towards different places with the same destination. With invisible power, he slowly changes everything and guides everything. His will is the supreme world consciousness. Also because of the unity of the universe, also let him aware of the mysterious changes in the whole universe, it seems that the universe itself is moving towards the good side. Whether it is the wizard and other professional civilization he planned, or the technology-based civilization, they are moving forward in two different ways. He wanted to get inspiration in the process of civilization development, and also wanted to see if two fundamentally different civilizations would eventually follow the same path. Although at present, two different civilizations, everything seems very primitive and simple, far from complete maturity. However, everything good is a good start. Under his guidance, the two civilizations have the same competitive foundation. Whether it''s living space or the amount of resources, it''s almost the same result. He is looking forward to the continuous growth of civilization, germination, flowering, and finally forming a delicious fruit. We are also looking forward to these helpers to help him in the future. In his heart, too, there was wild hope. It is an unknown puzzle how many powerful higher universes exist somewhere in the endless sea of nothingness. That world, and how wonderful, also in every moment in attracting his arrival. Before that, cultivating one''s own power and strengthening one''s own strength will help one more or less in the future. The civilization in the main material world, under his guidance, is moving forward in the direction he expected. In the same way, the vast universe, the countless civilizations existing in the space of countless galaxies, are also moving towards the direction he has approved. He does the most to interfere with the material world of the Lord. However, he seldom interferes in the scientific and technological civilization. The fruits of development among civilizations are similar. Compared with the main material world, the space of scientific and technological civilization and all kinds of civilization are far beyond the main material world. Every civilization has a relatively fair competitive environment. They are in a variety of internal or external pressure, constantly improve their own civilization, towards a higher, more powerful direction. All things are carried out under the operation of the rules of the universe. The invisible strong will is to guide these civilizations to move forward. At the same time, there will not be too much interference in the treatment of these civilizations themselves. And in the middle of the universe, a huge piece of land, quietly floating in the cosmic vacuum. It is not a planet, but a huge land with blue sky, white clouds, green mountains and green waters. It''s not Asgard, it''s tutehem, Jiangning''s home! His relatives, parents, and the country he created at the time of the game, were stripped off from the earth and placed in the center of the universe. He made this small island with an area of only 50000 square kilometers huge, making its area increase more than 1000 times in an instant. The huge living space alleviates the population pressure of tutehem. After adapting to the drastic changes of land and environment, they also adapt to the current situation. Although curious about the dramatic changes in their own territory, they are also happy with the current state of the country. Although, land is not a planetary structure, but a huge island land floating in the universe. However, in addition, everything is not fundamentally different from the old times. The river flows along the terrain and joins the sea, which is the fault that flows to the continental shelf. From that edge, you can see the dark space below. However, there is something else underneath. From here, the sea water seems to pass through an invisible pipe, and finally returns to the other side of the sea. The whole land is shrouded by an invisible boundary, which supports the whole continent floating in the universe. At the same time, this boundary also maintains the existence of oxygen layer and other atmosphere, which will not make them flow out into the universe. Everything is the same as on earth. However, there are differences. There are also unknown factors in the air that touthheim does not know at present. Their existence ensures that plants can grow stronger, animals can grow bigger, and humans will also become stronger. This is the kingdom of God. All the civilizations in the universe know it very well. Because since this land appeared in the center of the universe out of thin air, and the great changes after it, all the civilizations in the universe understand that all this is the result of man-made. Later, with the appearance of Jiangning, the cosmopolitan civilization realized that this land is the kingdom of God and his home. Therefore, although tutehem is powerful in science and technology, it is nothing in the eyes of many powerful civilizations. They can easily destroy it. However, no civilization dares to offend here. The Asgard refugees living on the island in the tutehem sea also moved to live on land with Jiangning''s permission. They happily looked at the familiar and strange environment in front of them. It is familiar that their former home, Asgard, is also a land floating in the universe. The land in front of us, originally settled on the earth, has now been moved to the center of the universe, just like Asgard. As a result, the refugees in Asgard began to regard the land in front of them as their second home. Although Thor lost his prince status, he was canonized as a Duke by the contemporary king tutehem, and was given a territory to him, which was also the residence of Asgard refugees. While maintaining their autonomy, they also have to undertake military service and pay taxes. Besides, tutehem doesn''t care about them, and Jiangning doesn''t care about such trifles and tiny territory. While the whole universe is its own, the land given to Asgard refugees is like the land given to ants in their own garden. Small and insignificant, it is difficult for him to pay attention to. Back to touthheim, the home in my heart, the home with relatives. Jiangning has given all kinds of blessings and good wishes to the land under its feet, making the land fertile, the rivers rich, the people healthy and the homeland prosperous. He set up various rules to protect and guide the development of science and technology here, combining the achievements of scientific and technological civilization contributed by the asgards, the achievements of tutehem''s own development, and the runic technology he had originally conceived. In a short period of time, tutehem''s scientific and technological achievements have undergone earth shaking changes. Although, does not exist on earth, a lot less fun from the earth. However, the people''s way of tourism, there are a variety of options. People from the kingdom of God also have a transcendent status in the universe. The explosion of science and technology and many lifestyle changes have made the tutkheim people suffer from the "rapid reform from the first industrial revolution to the information age" in a very short period of time. Yesterday was the "steam age", today is the "electrical age", but the day after tomorrow has come to the "information age". Now they are experiencing such rapid changes. Their science and technology are updated very quickly. In just a few years, there will be earth shaking changes. All kinds of black science and technology emerge in an endless stream. In a very short period of time, tutehem''s scientific and technological strength is no less than that of the medium civilization in the universe, and only one step away from the higher civilization. However, the big bang of science and technology and the rapid updating also caused confusion. People can''t adapt to the great changes and rapid updates from the level of science and technology, so there is chaos in society and life. At present, tutehem is in a state of chaos and busyness. All kinds of buildings began to be demolished and rebuilt, which made a variety of science fiction styles appear in the city and manor of tutehem. At present, they are unable to enjoy a peaceful life, and the chaos will continue for some time until they adapt to the gap period caused by the big bang of technology and rapid upgrading. This situation will gradually end, and then they will enjoy a peaceful life and a new job. Chapter 1022 Thanks to the rapid development of science and technology and the gradual development of Rune technology, the whole country has undergone dramatic changes as time goes on. As far as architecture is concerned, it is more and more close to the special architecture combining classical and science fiction. The growth of land overnight has also made the population pressure which was originally overburdened get rapid relief and release. With tens of millions of people in the land that has grown thousands of times overnight, the best explanation is that there is no one living for thousands of miles. The relief of land pressure can make today''s tutehem have enough time and energy to do all kinds of things. The relocation of migrant population to other new land is slowly in progress. At the same time, all kinds of infrastructure and buildings are also in progress. However, what makes people most happy is that the newly added land has a new place for people to explore and play. At the same time, national parks have begun to expand their area. The awareness of environmental protection is far from being cut down because of the growth of land. On the contrary, because of the sense of hardship, people cherish the land under their feet more and more. In addition, the special environment in which they live also makes people''s sense of hardship and prevention reach an unprecedented new height. In the newly expanded palace, there lives a most powerful and Supreme Master in the whole universe. The whole universe, whether you are a god level civilization or a middle and lower level civilization, must be subject to the jurisdiction of this man. Every ten years, there are countless civilizations who come here to pay tribute, crossing the unknown distance. Bring the precious food and rare products from all parts of the universe to the master of the universe. The only God, please him, try every means to please him. Jiangning is willing to see and enjoy such a luxurious life. Otherwise, why does he bother to unify the universe? Unrestrained, carefree, do what no one asked, no one tube, is his pursuit of a way of life. However, when he really owned all this, Jiangning began to pursue the establishment of order, to establish a new order around himself, and then to control everything. Whether in his country or in the universe, he likes the rules of the system, creates order, and then makes it all work around the rules he has set. The development of his country from ancient times to the present is based on the foundation he formulated at that time. Today, his universe, the universe of painstaking efforts to unify, does not have a perfect rule and order. Although the universe is under his control, the rules of Yiying should be established. Especially when there are hidden dangers in the universe itself, he needs more people to help him, whether it is to sort out the unexpected events in the universe or to monitor the hidden dangers in the universe. It''s impossible. He will do everything himself. What''s the point of unifying the universe? He only needs to control in the general direction to ensure that the situation can be solved before it worsens. As for other things and powers, they can be shared. He doesn''t need war or calculation to ensure his position. He is different from everyone else. His position and power come from him, and not everyone can easily challenge him. As the master of the universe and the only true God, all civilizations depend on him. Once a guy is disobedient, he doesn''t need to do it by himself, but just reveals a little meaning. Naturally, countless civilizations are willing to destroy the guy who doesn''t obey his orders and then please him. Thinking of this, Jiangning''s eyes were slightly bright, and then his will gushed out of his soul, shaking the whole universe. All the civilizations, those who have the ability to make interstellar voyages, have received the message he has sent. Then, the spaceships of various civilizations came to the center of the universe in various ways, came to the kingdom of the only God, and met the only true God in the universe. At the same time, some powerful creatures in the universe, also called by Jiangning, came to tutehem for an audience. He wants to establish a stable order among these civilized and powerful living individuals to supply the universe with orderly operation. From now on, all civilizations and lives will operate under the framework of the general order. What we do must conform to the fundamental interests and stability of the universe, which is also a distribution of interests. However, it is an inevitable factor for Jiangning to cultivate its power, especially when it leads everything behind the scenes. This kind of process, is lets the human enjoy, and enjoys in it interest. Because of his command, the divine civilization of the upper universe came to the audience one after another, and the civilization of the middle universe and the powerful life of individuals also came to the center of the universe. As for the civilizations of the lower universe, they are not qualified to come here, let alone understand the secrets of the universe. The only people who can intuitively understand the secret of the universe are the divine civilization and the secondary divine life. The civilization and life below the divine level are just the role of thugs and scavengers. The real power of law enforcement is only in the hands of divine civilization and divine life. As for Jiangning, he just sits on the throne of God and looks after the overall situation. He doesn''t care about what happens under the overall situation, because what he does has no influence on the universe. There is no ability to shake the stability of the whole universe. Since his order was issued, in a very short period of time, there have been divine civilization and divine life, breaking space one after another, appearing in today''s already beautiful periphery of tutehem. The invisible border around the whole floating continent blocks all the threats in the universe. At the same time, the natural environment and Jiangning''s own blood feedback have also slowly transformed the people of tutehem. Gradually, they began to break away from the secular, towards higher life. As the lineal descendants of Jiangning blood, their progress is the fastest. Through the feedback of his blood power, his descendants took the lead in breaking away from the common customs and marching towards the ranks of higher life. The rest started with the royal family and aristocracy, because in the long history of the family, the marriage between the two sides was close. The rest are ordinary citizens. They slowly and firmly separated from the sequence of mortals, coupled with the knowledge spread by Jiangning, the people with extraordinary ability appeared greatly. I believe that when all people break away from the common customs and enter the ranks of higher life, this country can be completely called the kingdom of God, the protoss! At present, the title of protoss is only qualified by the royal family and the aristocrats with close blood. As the master of the universe, the only kingdom and descendant of the true God, even ordinary citizens dare to face up and talk with God level civilization equally. As for the royal family, it is a powerful God level civilization, which should kneel down in accordance with the etiquette of ministers. God level civilization did not object, because they understood that it was not the king who knelt down, but the true God blood in the king''s body. When the divine civilization and the famous divine life in the universe arrived one after another, tutehem organized an official welcome team to welcome the arrival of these divine civilizations. Then, the God level civilization gathered in a temple and knelt down to worship the master of the temple, the master of the universe and the only true God. After summoning them, Jiangning informed them of the order he had made, and asked them to monitor the universe and look for hidden dangers that might appear at any time. And give them enforcement power. As for the so-called small things under the big events, Jiangning didn''t care. Except for maintaining the order and stability of the universe, everything remained the same. When he finished speaking, the core consciousness of the universe immediately responded, and a mysterious and mysterious authority was given. It is officially indicated that the cosmic God level civilization and cosmic God level life have officially obtained the authority of the cosmic law enforcers and the corresponding supernatural powers. Chapter 1023 Spirit land! In the place where the Holy tree takes root and stands, ininville sits under the Holy tree with his holy and noble posture. In his soul, an illusory flame is constantly jumping. Pure flame, with no brilliance, is like an illusory flame. It has neither the temperature nor the brightness of fire. It''s just like a dead object painted by a painter with exquisite craftsmanship. Through the ingenious layout and division of labor, the flame is vividly drawn, just like the most real flame. However, in the soul of ininville, this illusory flame is constantly showing him one by one, mysterious and profound. As if from this flame, he watched the process of iluvita''s creation of Yiya, and the birth of Vera, verry and Maiya. After that, I watched the process of Vera and Willie creating all things in the world, and constantly pondered the mystery of them. This state lasted for a long time. He sat here for a long time, ignoring everything from the outside world and the high elves. Ignore, the outside world is now developing more and more intense, more and more prosperous scenes of wonderful stories. He is just savoring the secret of the immortal fire, just as he created the gods and the universe by it. With it, Vera and Willie created everything in the world. All their power and power came from this fire. And the spirit, because of this flame, has immortal life with heaven and earth! At the same time, the fire has the extreme power to destroy everything, and on the other hand, it has the magic power to create everything. The two extreme attributes blend with each other. In ordinary times, the flame is even illusory without attributes. But it does have attributes. Ininville, with his eyes closed, sat under the Holy tree and calmed everything, including breath and power, with the breath of the Holy tree. He wants to understand the immortal fire in his soul and the secret contained in it. At the same time, he also needs to make use of the function of the immortal fire to make him achieve level 7 completely. Instead of just staying at level 6 like now. The contribution of universal unity and the power of feedback are not enough to promote him to the seventh level. Although he has contributed part of the feedback, most of it is still absorbed by Jiangning itself. After all, he is only a separate, even if the chance to get a great deal of autonomy, but still subject to the essence of the body. Moreover, in his mind, ininville had no idea of being an enemy of noumenon. They have the same interests with each other. No matter what happens, he will not do anything to hurt himself. What''s more, in a short time, we will go to other higher universes. Before going, it''s a safe plan to prepare more and improve one point in strength. Therefore, regardless of the outside world, iningwell wholeheartedly understood the immortal fire contained in the soul. His mind is empty, without any thoughts, and he tries his best to understand the immortal fire. When observing the past fragments contained in the immortal fire, ininville also learned something from the creation process of iluvita and Vera. Although, in the process of creating all things, they rely on the power given by the universe itself. The process is relatively smooth, but the process of creation is not out of thin air, and what he wants to see and understand is this part. At the same time, he was also surprised to find that there was something hidden inside the immortal fire when it flashed in the past. These things are immaterial, have no form, have no trace to follow. Every time it appears, it''s just a flash. When he wants to catch it, he can''t catch it. It appears suddenly and disappears quickly. It comes and goes. It''s like a naughty little animal, which makes you want to catch but can''t catch. This phenomenon aroused the "great" interest of ininville. He recognized these intangible things. They were rules, rules! It is the foundation of the universe and the manifestation of all species in the world. Without them, there would be no universe, no matter matter matter or energy, and no life. Therefore, they are very important, but also difficult to let people understand, because they are unpredictable. No one knows where the rules are hidden. Is it that every universe has different rules, or is it that the rules of every universe are the same? Or is it that the rules of every universe are only based on a large framework and produce other branches of detail in combination with the actual situation? For now, ininville has some insights on this. When the universe is not yet unified, he can easily identify the differences of each universe on the rule level by browsing multiple universes. When the universe is unified, although ininville perceives the universe under the big frame, it changes as they imagine. But at the same time, in some deeper places, there are still subtle differences in the universe. They don''t have the ability to see the specific situation, but they can feel and understand the rules through the "surface" of the rules. Jiangning''s understanding of the rules is also due to the feedback power brought by the unification, which makes him understand many rules in a very clear intuitive sense in a moment. As for ininville, he did not have this good luck. He still lingered at the moment when he understood the rules and could not observe them clearly. However, he never put out the fire there, has been close and clear to feel the traces of the rules. The constant flickering rule fragments in the never extinguished fire represent one rule after another. Maybe it''s the relationship between iluvita, or the rule fragment brought about by the birth of the immortal fire. Iluvita, because of it, created the universe. Vera created everything because of it. So "What are the rules I should master and understand?" Ninneville looked at thousands of flickering regular fragments in front of him. For a moment, he fell into thinking, and then forgot himself. His conscious figure stood in front of the immortal fire, and his eyes were staring at the immortal fire. Inside the illusory flame, there are twinkling stars back and forth, like the projection of the universe galaxy, like the river sand, pearls and other things at the bottom of the river. At the same time, there is endless truth hidden there. Ininville looked at the immortal fire, and his eyes had nothing but the illusory flame in front of him. In such a shallow state, he tried to understand the mystery of the profound rules, from which he steals a little bit of immortality... Time is passing, everything is running between birth and death, and ininville is also in a very mysterious state. All of a sudden, the light of the spirit came forth and the insight came into being. A mysterious mystery flickered in his heart and appeared in his soul, from nihility to full manifestation. He has been in the meditation, to understand the fragment of a rule, but did not completely grasp the source of the rule. However, it also gave birth to infinite visions and benefits. Around ininville''s sitting posture, the image of natural birth and death appears around him. From birth to death, from death to life, from Earth breaking and germination to vigorous growth of seedlings, the scene of natural birth and death completely evolves. "Naturally..." Chapter 1024 In the eternal fire, ininville understood the rules representing nature. Although he only grasped some superficial knowledge, far from mastering the origin of nature thoroughly, this preliminary understanding also pointed out the way for him. Different from ontology mastering many rules, iningwell is just a reincarnation of the soul, without many adventures of ontology. And it''s not getting enough benefits from the feedback of the universe. The situation of both of them is extremely special, and their strength is achieved suddenly. It depends on the cultivation of the universe, and then benefits from the feedback of the universe as it grows. I''m afraid it''s hard for other practitioners to have their chance, that is, the situation of the strong one who created this idea can''t be compared with them. How much resources will it take to support the continuous growth of a world and a universe is an unimaginable number. If no one can do it easily, he will. It is only in a short period of time. In the long run, no strong person has the financial resources to supply the growth of a world. Therefore, Jiangning''s behavior can be said to be unprecedented. As for whether there is a successor or not, it should be considered that in the long years to come, it is difficult for a person like him to appear. He not only cultivated his own fundamental world, but also coincidentally unified the big universe that collapsed in the ancient times. With the help of the reunification of the universe, Jiangning''s meditation method has been promoted to a point where there is no way to advance and no way to ascend. Even the one who created this idea did not reach a very high level. Today''s meditation method is of no use to Jiangning. Next, if he wants to improve himself again, the only way is to let the big universe, which has made the higher universe, improve again, enhance the inside information, or start from the rules, and then feed back the whole universe. This is a good and mutually beneficial way for Jiangning itself and his universe. As a result, he has mastered many rules. Although he has not mastered a certain source thoroughly, he is still looking for his own fundamental rules, just like ininville. Then, relying on their own basic rules, supplemented by other rules to improve themselves. The life span of Jiangning, where the true spirit and the universe are in one, has also been raised to an unimaginable level. The universe will not die out if he is integrated with the universe. He will not really die, but still be able to rely on the true spirit of unity with the universe to be reborn. However, if the universe dies, it will probably die. Even if it survives, it will lose the chance to rise again. Therefore, if he does not leave his own universe easily, he will not leave. Especially when there are hidden dangers in his own universe, Jiangning needs to stay in his own universe and suppress the hidden dangers. As for ininville, after understanding the rules of nature, he was ready to go to other higher universes. Whether it''s looking for the rest of the debris, or the legacy left somewhere in the purgatory world, he needs to go to get it himself. At the stage when the noumenon can''t be far away temporarily, he is the most suitable person. Having arranged these thoughts, ininville continued to sit under the Holy tree and comprehend the rules of nature. He did not know how many people in the other higher world, like him, understood the rules of nature. He doesn''t know this yet, but he relies on his own genius. His understanding of the rules of nature is extraordinarily fast. And because he has a deep understanding of nature, it also leads to the rapid improvement of his achievements in the natural rules even though he has a preliminary understanding of the natural rules. This is a powerful rule with infinite potential and unfathomability. At the same time, it is also a fundamental rule that covers everything. All things are shrouded in the rule of "nature" named by later generations. All kinds of microorganisms invisible to the naked eye, the stars of the universe, everything under the earth and the depths of the universe are shrouded in nature. Everything that people know and don''t know is in it. It''s hard to imagine its potential, and it''s hard to get a glimpse of all the powerful rules. However, it is extremely difficult to master the rule of nature. It is because there are many other rules under this natural rule. Forests, trees, wild animals, human beings, mountains, rivers, seas, stars and so on are all branches of nature. It is doomed that other beings who practice the way of nature are born enemies of ininville. If so, he only understood the rules of other branches under the rule of nature, and there was still some room for him to turn around with the strong in the different world. However, it happened that he understood the true meaning of nature. Therefore, there are only two ways in front of ininville, either give up this rule and change to other rules. Otherwise, he can only take a lonely road of fighting against countless people, seizing other people''s rules, and condensing the origin of nature. At the same time, Jiangning was awakened at the first time by the natural meaning of inningville. Then, his posture suddenly appeared in front of ininville, who also woke up from the meditation. Jiangning was shocked and surprised to see that the spirit king, who was divided into souls and reincarnated, said with nine points of shock and joy: "you actually understand the true meaning of nature, not the branch rules under the natural rules, but a complete true meaning of nature, which really surprised me!" "I didn''t expect it, either," said inenville. "I''ve learned a little bit of nature from the fire. Although it is still very weak, and the understanding is also very shallow, it makes me see the powerful and infinite potential of nature! " And exclaimed: "the real rules of nature, all embracing, almost all inclusive, too shocking." "Of course, only the definition of nature given by human beings includes all kinds of things. Among them, there are many things that people have known, and there are many reasons that have not yet been defined. If you can understand the complete origin of nature, then in my present state, I can''t understand how powerful you will be at that time! " But ininville said with a smile, "why do you say that? We are always one, and what I perceive is equal to what you perceive. And if you don''t want to share what you have learned with me, I can''t get it from you. I am always a part of you, a part of your soul, one with you. Because of your generosity, I have a relatively free identity and personality, but I know that one day, I will always return to you and become a part of strengthening your strength! " He got up and patted Jiangning on the shoulder, which gave Jiangning a strange illusion that it was one and the same origin. What''s more, they both knew that one day they would be together again, but now they gave him the illusion that they were twins. However, the specific complex emotion is not because of this, no matter how far ininville grows up. It can''t change the fact that he is his soul divider. It is he who dominates each other''s personalities, not ininville. This is the fact that Jiangning understands and ininville knows better. Therefore, even if he has an independent personality, ininville has never thought of competing with him for the dominant position. "In a short time, I will go to other higher world. At that time, those guys who invaded the ancient universe and finally led to the collapse of the universe due to a series of wars. I''d like to see what they have become. Even the ancient universe, all powerful beings, all fell, and the universe itself and its treasures were also scattered. It must be hard for those guys, too. " "If we can get some necessary information to support it, it will be of great help for us to understand and target there," he said Jiangning nodded, "yes, it is said that in addition to the world where the witches live, there are many higher worlds that we have never heard of. I don''t know how long the stable state of the universe will last at this stage! " "I understand!" Chapter 1025 They talked about each other for a long time, and deduced one by one for the future. After all, what they pursued was the eternal supreme realm. Even, whether this realm exists or not is an unknown factor, but it does not hinder people''s yearning and respect for him. According to the meditation method, Jiangning only needs to constantly promote the world and grab the "nutrients" for the world''s growth and promotion. When the world is promoted, it will also give back. The wizard''s power will be enhanced, and it will complement the world. However, this only exists in theory. What kind of height did the creator of this idea reach through this unique way of practice. Jiangning is not known, according to his current situation for reference. Jiangning is deeply clear, if there is no accident or special chance. Unified universe has little hope of promotion, and if he wants to be promoted again at this time, he will also face a series of difficulties and obstacles. The difficulty is no less than that of the promotion of the unified universe. Therefore, it is very important for him to seek the way of promotion in the future. Therefore, whether it is to solve the hidden danger in the universe or to reorganize the mud plate, it is at the moment when Jiangning itself cannot leave. The presence of ininville is an excellent helper. They seem to have differences in name and appearance. They seem to be independent and free ininville. In fact, it is still a part of Jiangning. However, ininville has a new consciousness derived from Jiangning''s own consciousness. It seems to be an independent personality, but in fact, it still has no change in essence. In fact, he is equivalent to Jiangning itself. In particular, when the "talents" cultivated within the unified universe can not be reused at present, ininville is the only available "talents" under his command. Well, it''s still him. Now, what is ininville doing? When Jiangning left, he continued to stay in his kingdom and monitor the hidden dangers inside the universe. Ininville, who continues to sit under the Holy tree, comprehends the true meaning of nature, which is a powerful level rule with infinite potential and unfathomability. Even though the time of his understanding is short, he is addicted to it. Because the more he understands the true meaning of nature, the more he can feel the vastness of nature. The genius of the elves is very strong in the way of nature. As the most outstanding among the elves, he is still the king who has not been surpassed. Ininville''s talent is also outstanding in the world. His talent and knowledge made him have a good start when he first understood the rules of nature. The best evidence is the posture of sitting quietly under the tree of ilsinon because of the various visions caused by understanding the rules of nature. His posture was shrouded by the seemingly uncertain flame of the immortal fire, and there was a layer of Yingying light on his body surface. In a trance, the scenes of natural birth and death, the wonders of the birth of heaven and earth, flashed one by one. The immortal fire, as the magic fire of iluvita''s creation of Vera and Maiya, engraves the process of iluvita''s creation of life and the wonder of Vera''s creation of Alda and creation of all things one by one. As a result, ininville, who is always watching iluvita and Vera, the process of creating and opening up the world, gets a lot of precious opportunities from there. At the same time, some secret sympathies that were not known to the public were also known to him one by one; However, what made him more concerned was the great movement he got from never putting out the fire! At the beginning of the grand movement, there are three themes as well as the legendary theme of doomsday. It is said that at the end of the world, the gods and the Elves will gather together, and even the dead and sleeping Elves will wake up. They will gather in front of iluvita and sing the final movement. At that time, a new world and universe will be born in the final movement. However, no one has ever known or heard the final movement. Just because iluvita created the universe with only three themes, the magnificent universe was born in the song. Moreover, after obtaining the grand movement, ininville began to understand it. I don''t know why, but without the guidance of iluvita, ininville realized that it was difficult. It is difficult to understand the syllables and tones, and even less to understand the power of creation hidden in the grand movement. Even if he was led by the immortal fire, he could not arouse the power of creation hidden in the grand movement. Not to mention, the doomsday theme is far more difficult than the other three themes. Although for a moment and a half, inenville could not understand the true meaning, but the big movement also made him excited. Just three themes can create a universe, in which the power should be brilliant and powerful. If, like iluvita, he can smoothly understand the secrets contained in the grand movement. Then, let alone anything else, at least the strength of ininville will rise to a new height. Perhaps, with the help of immortal fire, we can create the universe by singing a song. However, ininville does not think it is a simple thing. Among them, there must be something he didn''t understand. Perhaps, there are other key elements hidden, but unfortunately, with the end of iluvita''s self. All these things have disappeared, and there is no record in the immortal fire. It seems that the powerful power hidden in the great movement can create the universe and create all things in the world. Even the immortal fire can''t remember its figure. Or, this unknown magic power can only be recorded in the form of music. It''s old and powerful, and there''s no word to record it. The magic music, however, seems to be able to record this ancient power and make it run in the way of music. I have to say that the grand movement is full of secrets, and it''s also amazing. At the same time, it also gives inningville and Jiangning a very profound inspiration. Just because this unique power and the process of creating all things in heaven and earth are not unique to Yiya. They once met a lion. It is said that the magical world was born in his song. Although, Jiangning later knew the secret, including the time hall where the corpse of the time old man finally fell asleep. I know that the world created by Aslan is just a small world attached to the universe. However, in the case of coincidence, it is connected with the special world in which the corpse of time old man sleeps. At the same time, in this process, there are many gods coming there. However, it can''t avoid the strange charm of singing to create the world. However, yiningville and Jiangning are different from each other. Both the grand movement created by iluvita and the song created by Aslan are just tools. The only way to really open up the universe, create the world, and create all things in the world is the ancient unknown magic power, or the ancient and charming rules! Chapter 1026 From the grand rules of nature, ininville realized that there are endless mysteries in the boundless sea of rules. The process of understanding the rules is boring, but at the same time, the process of understanding the rules is a pleasure that people are willing to indulge in. It''s a special feeling that can''t be mentioned in any entertainment or achievement. In this state, a person''s heart and soul are completely immersed in the vastness of the rules, savoring the infinite mysteries that have never been heard or seen before. Feel the knowledge that you never know, and watch the combination of them in twos and threes, resulting in a series of chain reactions and the birth of mysteries. It''s a special feeling that people are willing to indulge in it and want to assimilate with the rules. Just because the more you comprehend, the more you understand, the more you want to master this terrible power. When a person understands the rules and finally controls them, he can use them to accomplish a series of deeds that are almost impossible and impossible for "mortals". The reason why people worship God is that what God can do and what people can''t do is not known. Therefore, the phenomenon that people don''t know where the power is and what the reason is produces complex psychology of worship and awe. Now, inenville sincerely realized this kind of complex psychological emotion. His heart is empty, roaming in the endless sea of rules, reading the vast, covering everything, extending to the unknown territory of the grand sea. It seems that you can touch endless rules when you understand rules here. It seems that you can master all the knowledge and form power just by taking a step forward. Their existence constitutes the world, all things in heaven and earth, whether material or energy, or the spiritual body that is still unknown to mortals, all of which are evolved one by one because of rules. In this sea of rules, which is everywhere and everywhere, ininville is just like an ignorant and fearless mortal. It''s hard to understand why the magical changes like "chemical reactions" caused by the combination and collision of similar but different rules are formed, and what are the ways to make them produce all kinds of incredible changes? He is eager to understand everything, also eager to know everything, more eager to be able to control it all. In this special state, he knew nothing about the outside world, let alone everything about the outside world. It is to swim wholeheartedly in the endless sea of rules, in the vast ocean of knowledge, to see and learn as much as you can. In this special realm, although it is silent, speechless and lifeless, the various rules in the sea of rules interact with each other, resulting in all kinds of wonderful changes, just like an invisible tutor, guiding every living creature who comes here to learn and comprehend with his own actual actions. As for whether we can learn such taboo knowledge and extend it into strength, it all depends on our personal feelings. People with outstanding talent and amazing savvy can naturally understand one or two of the true meaning from here, and then form strength. But there are also people with general savvy who are constantly wandering and understanding here. One time does not achieve two times, two times does not achieve three times, again and again continue to understand, there will be a day to understand its true meaning. However, it is also very likely that they will not be able to understand the true meaning of half a silk even if they have exhausted their whole life. The sea of rules is really huge, and so is the knowledge in it. Almost endless knowledge is born every moment. Some of them have been known, some have never been discovered. However, they exist in fact. However, there is no language or writing in the world that can describe in detail the various changes between the operation of rules. Even those who understand the rules can not pass on their knowledge through words or language. It is a part of the final spread, but also more people feel extremely obscure and difficult to understand the words and sentences, the meaning of unknown, about or written into books spread. In this case, it is often unable to tell the real meaning in detail, and the result is often specious, or slightly biased to the rules. Therefore, at this moment, inningville is finally the reason why the classics handed down by the ancient sages who wrote books and biographies lead to fewer and fewer people who really learn and understand their true meaning. It''s the sages'' intention to do so. In fact, the words in the world are too rough to bear the Tao in the face of the extremely broad rules. It is also because the rules are not immutable, and the final result of each person''s understanding is different. It''s like a myriad of changes, it''s hard to know what it really looks like. Everyone''s understanding is different, and then produces a variety of different knowledge. Therefore, people who understand the same rules will eventually come up with different answers. It is unique and ever-changing, and there is no real standard answer. It was such an intuitive feeling at this time that iningwell understood a trace of true meaning and learned mysterious knowledge that he had never really understood and seen. But in his mind, he could not make it form a specific language, let alone record its true meaning through words. Because, with the abundant language and vocabulary in his mind, ininville found it difficult to find a suitable word to carry the rules he understood. No matter the words of the wizard of the alien world, or the words of the ancient universe that he got from the old man of time, he can not explain and translate in detail the true meaning of the rules he understood. However, he really knows his true feelings. But it can not be said, nor through the text, detailed translation. The result of forced translation and transmission is that the words spoken and written are extremely obscure and difficult to understand. Often, a few words can only describe half of the rules understood. In the whole translation, it often needs at least ten thousand words to start, in order to translate the true meaning of the rules. In this way, the viewer of the book can not grasp the true meaning of the rules through the book. Even the person who understands the rules can''t explain and correct for others. He can only understand the true meaning of the rules in the text by his own understanding. Only with the intuitive experience of the scene, inenville can be regarded as the vast expanse of the way to finally understand the rules! He devoted himself wholeheartedly and watched the strange space with infinite truth in the special realm that his mind could reach. Until, his mental strength is poor, automatically retreat from this strange space. It is not without any cost to enter this strange space carrying infinite rules and principles with the mind! The power of his heart or soul is the vehicle for him to arrive here safely. Once the power of his heart or soul is exhausted, he will leave here automatically. It is not until the power of the lost soul is perfected again that one can enter into it again. If you can get in and out here at will without any cost, then it seems that knowledge is too cheap. At the same time, this strange space carrying infinite rules is not a place where anyone can go in and out at will. Only when you enter the six levels of state, as a true God, and completely transform the spiritual power into the power of the soul, can you be qualified to enter it. Close perception of the rules, experience those unheard of knowledge. Otherwise, below level 6 is just the surface of the rule of comprehension, far from being able to enter this space, the rule of comprehension in a short distance. Chapter 1027 With the power of ininville''s soul, he just got the ticket to enter this strange space, so he didn''t have to taste the truth through a window on the surface of the world where the rules were revealed. Today, he gets rid of the qualification of peeping through the window and is able to enter the "classroom" to study. However, he still can''t get close to the blackboard and face the clear handwriting. He is like a student sitting in the last row of the classroom, and he is still in a disadvantageous row. On the one hand, he wants to see the handwriting written by the teacher on the blackboard, and on the other hand, he has to endure the handwriting that can''t be seen clearly because of the reflection. Only with their own efforts, let themselves into the vision of the "teacher", let "he" aware of their "wisdom", so as to "arrange seats" for themselves again, get closer to the blackboard, choose a suitable "seat", do not have to endure the current embarrassing situation. This is what ininville feels now. Although he wants to learn because he is "young", but he is not old enough to go to school, he can only sneak to the window of the classroom to peep, but he has to face the unfavorable learning environment¡® The sun''s fierce rays reflected an area on the blackboard, making him unable to see the most important words clearly. He wanted to stand up and look at it, but found that the "classroom" was very big, long in length and breadth, and he still couldn''t see the words clearly. It''s helpless to scratch one''s head and ears in a hurry, because the "teacher" is just and will not treat him differently because he is "young and poor". Compared with him, his "compatriot brother" Jiangning "classmate" is much better than him. His seat is in front of him. Although he has to endure the "Reflection on the blackboard", he still learns more knowledge than he does. Similarly, he is also big and has good eyesight. His learning environment is undoubtedly better than that of him. If he wants to get rid of this disadvantageous situation, he has to let himself "grow up" and attract the attention of "teachers" by virtue of his excellent "academic performance", and then rearrange his seat Although this is a kind of metaphor, in ininville''s heart, it is such an embarrassing and unfavorable situation. It is clear that the knowledge is close at hand, but he has to endure the boring reflection, because the reflection will cover the other half of the knowledge which is very important. So, helpless, he can only do his best to let himself master the other half of the knowledge, and then to seek to change his own unfavorable situation. The exhausted power of the soul of ininville, automatically out of the strange space, the moment of the return of the mind, ininville will feel from the heart and the body of the dual fatigue. His soul power is almost exhausted, which leads to his special weakness. The body''s need to supplement the lost soul power also causes physical fatigue. Now he seemed to be a man who had not eaten for two days. His whole body trembled with hunger, and even his strength to get up seemed to be exhausted. It''s just that ininville understands that these are just "illusions". The power of the soul suddenly loses a lot, and his instinctive protection feeds back to the body. Now he needs to rest and replenish his lost soul power, and then he can enter the strange space again and continue to learn. The long lost feeling of weakness made ininville very happy, and the understanding of the rules made him feel happy with all his heart. Even though the power of his soul was almost exhausted, his spiritual fullness still made him happy. "It''s no wonder that only the sixth level of the true God can enter there to feel the rules and understand the rules! If you are below level 6, you don''t even have the qualification to enter that space. I''m afraid that before you reach that magical space, the power of the soul will be exhausted in the middle of the journey, and then the soul will disappear and become a living dead man! " A personal experience made ininville more and more surprised by the mystery of the space. It is in an unknown state, is it in a special space of illusion, or hiding in a corner of reality, or in the crevice between illusion and reality. This point, however, is not known, but only by the will of the soul, we can reach this point. It is a mysterious state where no one knows its origin. After all, what it carries is not a common thing, but a symbol of the birth and death of the universe, the natural operation of all things, countless knowledge and the origin of all things. The place where rules are carried is also the place where rules operate. Even if he entered that space, he almost exhausted all his soul power. While he was estimating the time from entering to waking up, he was surprised to find that it was only seven days. Among them, most of the time is in the state of "on the road". The time to really enter that special space and understand the rules and principles is very short, less than three days. But the price paid is the result of the exhaustion of the power of the soul. If you want to enter there again, in the present situation of inningville, you have to enter there again after one month. "Level six is a special starting point. After level six, we rely on the understanding of rules, which represents our future achievements. In my present state of soul, the time to understand the rules is only three days. Most of the time is spent on the road. If you want to spend more time there in the future, you have to make your soul strong enough. Only in this way can we stay there longer, realize more rules, and have a better chance of mastering the origin of rules in the future. " In addition to getting rid of the current situation and making himself strong again, he is thinking about how to improve his soul quality in the future. In addition, it is to take the initiative to exercise soul power. Those powerful wizards, perhaps the physical body is not so powerful, but every soul is very powerful. And facts have proved that a person''s soul is strong enough to interfere with reality. Whether it is a variety of ghost legends, or some special people born with strong spirit, their spiritual power is strong to a certain extent, they have more or less all kinds of magical power. That is to say, supernatural power, or supernatural power, these are the consequences of the powerful soul. And to the point of ininville, the soul is so powerful that it can make all kinds of incredible states by virtue of the soul. Whether it is to interfere in reality, or easily set off a variety of power, it can be done. Even some powerful people, their souls are so strong that even if they accidentally fall, they still have the chance to resurrect. And whether it is Jiangning or yiningville, they have not yet reached the divine stage. Their spiritual strength is incomparable, at least among mortals. At least, Jiangning is no less with their strong spiritual strength to kill. When the spiritual power is transformed and sublimated into a more powerful soul power, the ability to intervene in reality with soul power becomes more powerful. If he wants to, he can easily use his soul power to temporarily distort the rules of reality. If he continues to be strong, he can even permanently distort the real world. After traveling to that magical special space, ininville realized the benefits of powerful soul. At least, in the past when he realized the rules, he only understood the hazy rules manifesting outside the surface of the world. But there has never been such a close look at the rules, to understand the knowledge and truth of the moment. Although to pay the price, but the price is to make people happy, and willing to pay! Chapter 1028 Whoa. With a breath, ininville felt the power of soul filling again. In the sea of soul, a trace of chaotic smoke was slowly disappearing, absorbed by the soul, making the exhausted sea of soul flourish again. With the unification of the universe, the broken universe in the ancient times is not only reborn because of the unification. What''s more, the origin of dispersion is restored to its true appearance. Whether in terms of quality or quantity, there is a boundless sea of origin in the core of the universe. Everything in the universe, whether it is life, matter or energy, evolves because of the origin. In the same way, the source can also be absorbed artificially, whether it is the injured soul, or the loss of soul power, can be repaired through the source. "I used to be too weak." Feeling the power of the soul filling again, the feeling of weakness is swept away. Not only that, the power of the soul recovering again is stronger through the relationship of the source. At the beginning, I took the initiative to split the soul, practice meditation, and look for ways to repair the damaged soul. As a result, I got the loss of repairing the soul from death. At that time, even if you have a large number of sources, you can''t use them to repair your soul. Ininville now understands that it''s not that the source at that time can''t repair the soul, but that his soul is too fragile to bear the source, let alone absorb it. Also need the help of housekeeper, continuous dilution, after dilution can use extremely small trace. But this source, which was dealt with by the housekeeper, also lost most of the magical effect of repairing the soul. "In the past, the mortal soul in the weak era could only see the origin but could not use it. At that time, the fragile mortal identity was not qualified to enjoy the origin. Originally from that time, it was a highly toxic poison. But now... "He clenched his fist, feeling the soul filling again," I have the qualification to enjoy the origin, but now I can''t enjoy the origin without fear. The soul has a bearing capacity for the source. Once it exceeds this limit, it will be harmful and unhelpful. " Ininville pondered, "it seems that after enjoying the source, it will take a little time to kill the residue in the soul, thoroughly digest the source, so that it can continue to use." As the source of everything, from the universe to the origin of all kinds of tiny things. It has the power to evolve all things in the universe, and nature can be absorbed by life in turn. However, it has a lowest threshold, which is not the level of the true God, that is, the threshold of the sixth level wizard, and is not qualified to enjoy the origin. At that time, the origin, for organisms, was extremely toxic and there was no antidote. However, once life is transformed into higher life, it will have the qualification to use the origin. Whether it is to strengthen their own soul, or with the help of the source, a clearer understanding of the rules can be. However, there is still a certain gap in the source of enjoyment, and it can not be used by powerful creatures without restriction. Although, as long as the universe works normally, the origin will continue to appear, but if unlimited use of the origin, the universe will only fall into the brink of collapse and destruction. At the same time, there is an upper limit for the use of the source by the soul of each higher life. As with drug resistance, once the drug resistance in the soul is not completely absorbed, the effect of re using the source will be weakened. Even when the "resistance" gradually increases, the effect of origin will decrease, even when the resistance is strong enough to a certain extent. Higher life itself will be completely assimilated by the origin. Only by thoroughly and cleanly absorbing the source, can we remove this hidden danger and make the source become its own power. Not something harmful. "According to my current soul strength, it will take me at least ten years to absorb the residual source in my soul." The origin is still an irreplaceable high tonic for today''s inningville. The strength of his soul determines the time of his digestion. And the consequences of using a source are also very intuitive. Because of the understanding of the rules, his soul power is almost exhausted, but with only a trace of the source, his lost soul power will be fully restored, and even stronger than before. This result naturally doesn''t surprise ininville. As the source of everything, it''s expected to have such a magical effect. The only thing that makes him dissatisfied is that he is so weak that now he only uses a thread of origin. No matter how much, his soul can''t bear it. However, compared with the past, facing the vast source of the sea, he could only see but could not use it. Even he did not dare to approach the source. As a mortal, we can''t touch the source of the world, let alone use it. Because once approached rashly, it will be assimilated by the source in an instant, together with the soul. It''s like, ordinary people can''t touch magma, at most they can only watch. We can''t stand in the magma, touch the magma, or even "drink" it. Because the intense magma will directly burn people without any ash left. In a sense, it is no different from assimilation. But now ininville has such qualification, even the lowest qualification, which also means that he completely gets rid of the weak and mortal identity. He has become a member of the most high-end life in the world, with the ability to dominate the mortal, rather than being ruled by the mortal. "The source of all things is really mysterious." Feel that the last trace of smoke like chaotic gas in the soul slowly melts, is slowly absorbed by the soul, and feels that the soul is gradually filled with a strong feeling. Ininville sighed, "how did this mysterious origin come into being? Is it because of the relationship between rules that evolution The specific method may not be clear for all higher life forms, but it does not prevent them from pursuing the origin. In more higher universes, not everyone is qualified to enjoy the origin. He is in the core of a universe, the core of a world, first covered by the heavy earth, and then protected by the endless power of rules. At the same time, we have to face the collective protection of a universe, a world''s most powerful people, so we are qualified to enjoy the origin. All of them are the real mainstays in the universe. If the younger generation wants to enjoy the origin, they have to face the observation and consideration of the older generation. Only the real genius is qualified to become the backward genius among the real strong. Only in this way can we enjoy the origin. Therefore, compared with those real talents who emerge in endlessly, the experience of inningville and Jiangning will surely arouse everyone''s admiration if it is said. A master of the higher world, no matter what the reason is, there will be many strong people coming to work. The purpose, of course, is to obtain the qualification to enjoy the origin. Compared with the origin of the higher world, the origin of the world lower than this level is far from the powerful higher world in terms of quality and purity. For the real strong, there is little effect, the strong are naturally dismissive. What they seek is the origin of the higher world, and only the origin of the higher world can have an effect on them. It can help them to better understand the rules, not to use them as others, or even to reverse deduce the origin, so that the origin evolves into other substances. Understanding and mastering the rules is the ultimate pursuit and the ultimate powerful foundation. No one who is strong will give up the chance to understand the rules and go back to deduce the origin to obtain the external things that are not worth mentioning to them. In their mind, only understanding the rules and mastering the origin of the rules is the only way and the only purpose to become more powerful. Other things are just external things to help them grow better in the process of growth. Once completely powerful, those things will lose their function, unless it is some kind of powerful treasure. Otherwise, anything else will have no effect on them at all. It''s a waste of time, which is equivalent to the stone goods everywhere. Chapter 1029 In the heart of ancient civilization, the word God has always been lofty and mysterious, as if omnipotent. They use their own wisdom, painstakingly created words and nouns to endow God with endless beauty and imagination. And give full play to their own can imagine everything, the God described omnipotent. From the creation of all things in heaven and earth to the creation of all details, they are all created by God. The source of all things comes from the creation of gods. If you study carefully, you will find that in ancient times, there were different civilizations in different regions. Their descriptions of God are basically the same, not much different. The creation of heaven and earth, will be a chaotic and lifeless nothingness desolate land, into a beautiful and vibrant world. Finally, God imitates himself and creates human beings! In ancient times, there were no advanced and fast traffic conditions or advanced communication conditions for the ancient civilizations born in the remote and non contiguous areas. However, in their history of civilization, the legends and records about gods are so similar. The difference is only the name of God and the difference in mathematics. Some worship one God and create everything, while others create everything with the joint efforts of many gods. Among them, the process of opening up the world and creating all things is different. Only in one thing, all civilizations are the same. That is, God created human beings according to his own appearance! ¡­¡­ Nature also implies the words of creation, life, broadness and so on. At the same time, it also implies the harmful and frightening side. In the ancient times, the huge field of nature provided a variety of rich species for a world, forming a hierarchical pyramid structure of strict hierarchy. Big fish eat small fish, small fish eat shrimps, and shrimps eat smaller things than it. And the smaller, invisible creatures, in turn, eat the top of the pyramid. According to ancient legend, there is a saying and custom that people die as if the lamp were off and buried in the earth. Human body is covered with thick body hair, gradually degenerated into relying on a variety of natural materials, wearing on the body to protect themselves from the cold. From the beginning, almost any kind of creature can cause harm to human beings, to the present, human beings have become the real overlord of the world. In this process, human beings are advancing in strict accordance with the laws of nature. The processes and things that happened in the process have already disappeared with the long years. It is also possible that these real histories are deeply imprinted in human genes. Everything, including today''s overlord human, has been advancing and developing in accordance with the rules of nature since ancient times. Nature makes human progress and evolution. At the same time, all the life in nature is degenerating. The divine power of nature covers a huge and incomparable field. Let everything go according to its rules. Those who don''t abide by it have been reduced to the dust of history under the divine power of nature! As a learned spirit, ininville squatted on the edge of a river and rubbed the mud in his hands. In his long life, he learned too much knowledge. However, the knowledge he learned in the past is too small compared with his current status. Nowadays, ininville is a God with high status, not only the only king of the group, but also the only God since the birth of the elves. Therefore, after comprehending the true meaning of the rules of nature, ininville has always wanted to experiment with the divine power of nature! He''s by the river. Nature is not playing with mud, but testing the rules of nature he understands. Belonging to the way of life in the huge field of nature, all life is born from nature, and nature breeds everything. After realizing the way of life in nature, ininville also wanted to try to create the pleasure of life. Different from the previous creation of life by blending some genes of a mature organism, the pleasure of creating life purely by one''s own power is naturally stronger than that of creating life with the help of genes of a mature organism. As for rubbing mud by the water, he is purely imitating the deeds of gods in fairy tales. Even so, ininville did not try to create human beings. That is not the key field he can get involved in today. Like those huge life forms with complete and mature systems, human beings themselves are extremely complex. The rules of nature that he understands today do not have the ability to create complex life. It only has the ability to create a life with simple structure and simple essence, such as a single cell life with simple structure, or trying a more complex multi cell life. In the process of kneading the mud, ininville also infiltrates the way of life that he understands into the mud in his hands. Under his unremitting rubbing, the ordinary mud in his hands gradually becomes extraordinary, whether it is the power of the rules or his own strength, under the strong vitality, even the ordinary mud also becomes extraordinary. Although, it can''t compare with the god earth in the myth and legend. However, compared with ordinary earth, the mud in hand can also be called "divine earth". Inenville slowly rubbed the mud in his hands, rules and his own strength, slowly infiltrated, changing the material itself. Let everything gradually sublimate and change, so that it has the basic conditions to create life. In the process of kneading, it is also the way that ininville is trying to verify the rules he understands. It seems boring to play with the mud, but in fact it is the way that ininville is combing the natural rules he understands. He has always believed that theory and practice should be combined. Otherwise, just memorizing the theory thoroughly, without practice to verify, it is just empty talk. It''s also true to rise to the enigmatic road of rules from all sources. At least, in the process of wholeheartedly rubbing the mud and slowly changing the nature of the mud in his hands, ininville''s understanding of the natural rules is gradually improving. Through practical action, he has a deeper understanding of the rules he understands. At the very least, he understands his level at this time and the limit he can reach, rather than having only theoretical basis but no practical basis. I don''t know what I can do, and I''m just guessing. Therefore, to create a simple but not simple life is the critical moment for ininville to verify what he has learned. The process of creating life is more difficult than creating a dead thing. There are many obstacles, not only to have a deep understanding of the rules. We should also understand how to build a mature and stable basic system for life while creating life. Because everything starts from the foundation and then evolves to a higher level. However, the most fundamental is still the foundation. The long history of the earth, from birth to a series of changes, is a long cumulative process. From the appearance of single cell life to the complex multi cell life, it has been the basic accumulation of a series of life in the history of the earth. On the basis of these accumulations, there are more huge kinds of life, and with the emergence of this part of life, there will be the glory of the era of overlord dinosaurs. And the emergence of these lives, are derived from the earth''s solid foundation accumulated in the era of basic life, also because of these, there is the emergence of human beings! Inenville knew this, and therefore he was repeating the accumulation of life in the history of the earth. This process is not only to sort out the rules we understand, but also to combine specific experience in practice. Let him know the theory, understand the theory at the same time, through the actual hands-on operation, so as to understand their own limits, lay the foundation for the future promotion. Not from scratch, from simple to difficult, without these practical experience and basic operation, we can create complex and mature human beings as soon as we come up, and the only result is that ininville will fall in an instant! Chapter 1030 The process of creation is undoubtedly a very boring and boring monotonous process. Half squatting by the water, ininville constantly rubs the mud in his hands, gradually infiltrates the rules he understands and the magic power he has transformed into the mud in his hands, and slowly changes the essence of everything in his hands, making it extraordinary and full of vitality. This process is also the necessary process for ininville to sort out the rules he understands, although he is only monotonously repeating the action of kneading the mud. However, after each kneading, the places that are untouchable and invisible to mortals have undergone earth shaking changes. From the rules and mana, double degree of infiltration and transformation, is gradually changing the hands of mortals bit by bit. At the same time, most of ininville''s attention stays in the clay in his hands, through the extraordinary senses and the eyes of the gods, to the inner essence. Although it was monotonous, ininville enjoyed it too. Gradually, the hands of all the mud began to bloom a little bit of brilliance, it in the iningwell unremitting rubbing, the essence of the vulgar gradually removed. What followed was an unspeakable transcendental nature. In addition, there is some mysterious power hidden there, which makes the clay have the essence of breeding life. "Although it can''t be compared with the legendary shenni, it''s enough to create a simple life with it!" Looking at the mud that had been transformed and transformed, ininville nodded with satisfaction. Then, he began to knead it carefully again. He only took a little bit of mud each time to shape it. At the same time, the rich vitality and mana slowly penetrated into it. So, a magical scene appeared. After he kneaded the clay, the skin texture appeared. A small insect without spine was successfully created by ininville. Although, in the great nature, such insects are nothing at all, but the life created by ourselves will always give people a wonderful pleasure that can''t be described. After all, this is the process of creating life from scratch, which is essentially different from life everywhere. He put down the insect and let it go. Ininville began to create again. He created one life after another, accumulating the experience of creating life. Then, he began to gradually increase the difficulty of creation, and he began to create life with spine. Compared with the life without spine, the life potential with spine is undoubtedly great. From the sky to the sea, every corner of the world is occupied by the footprints and figures of vertebrates. They are worthy of the hegemony. Similarly, it is very difficult to create them. Their life essence is more complex and mature. Although, in the process of creating invertebrate life, ininville has accumulated a lot of creative experience. However, creating a fresh life from scratch still makes him face many difficulties. Even so, once he succeeds in overcoming this obstacle, it will be of great benefit to him in terms of rules. After all, the creation of life is always a taboo topic, competing with nature for the right to create life, which is also a great obstacle to nature. Ininville squatted beside the water, ignoring all the disturbance. He enjoyed the pleasure of creation in the natural music of the river. The mind is pure and ethereal. It doesn''t care about the outside world, nor is it disturbed by anything. It concentrates on the process of creating life through what it has learned and the rules it has learned. With the passage of time, ininville not only combed his own learning, but also gradually deepened his understanding of the rules of nature. His breath became more and more gentle and full of vitality. Around him, all things begin to thrive because of the influence of his own Qi. He stopped at the water, the river is also inevitably contaminated with his breath. The vitality and nutrients in the river gradually increase, attracting countless large and small aquatic life, competing to devour. At the same time, the pure and gentle atmosphere and exuberant vitality also attract the life in the place far away from each other. They lay quietly on the grass one by one, looking at the figure squatting on the edge of the water with simple eyes, watching what he did. And, with the passage of time, the number of animals gathered is gradually increasing. All things greedily suck the breath of his body, and love his breath, sentimentally attached to his figure. He is like the most gentle side of nature, nurturing all life in nature. For all this, ininville did not pay attention, he devoted himself to his "work". Experience the ancient myth, the creation of the gods who do everything. It is different from the simple one-sided description with gorgeous words or simple words. In his personal experience, ininville can experience the difficulties and obstacles from a more intuitive perspective. Unlike the great gods, their process of creating life seems simple and easy. However, in inningville, it is their understanding of the rules, which has reached a very high level. Therefore, we can create a large number of diverse life types in one stroke. Compared with them, ininville only rubs the mud, which is obviously a little bit worse. However, inenville also believes that with the gradual deepening of his understanding of the rules of nature and the accumulation of his experience in creating life, one day he will be like a Legendary God. Simply, create all kinds of life. With their own preferences, with their own brain hole, volatilize their imagination, create a variety of incredible magical life. However, ininville also understands the importance of the foundation. No matter what you do, the foundation is the most important. Therefore, he honestly from simple to difficult, and gradually complete the process of creating life. Under his unremitting kneading, the soil with infinite vitality in his hands was gradually kneaded into a crustacean aquatic animal with a spine. Although it looks ugly, it is a living life. At the moment, it is in the palm of ininville''s hand, constantly moving, trying to enter the water. After putting it into the water, inenville watched it swim happily in the water and felt the pure and extreme joy from it. In his heart, there was no reason to rise a kind of joy. Although, these lives created by him are very fragile, even the breath he waved at will can''t bear, and he will die. However, the pleasure and satisfaction of creating them are incomparable to anything else. The process of creating life is very exciting and mysterious. It brings people the spiritual sense, which is unmatched by any other things. What makes ininville even more happy is that his way of natural rules has been greatly improved in the process of his continuous creation of life. At present, although he can''t create intelligent life such as elves, human beings and dwarves, he also has some confidence in other life. Xu is a genius for being close to nature. As one of the best spirits, he is also the only spirit from the Middle Earth elves. Ininville''s understanding of the rules of nature is surprisingly convenient and fast. Although the natural rules are broad and profound, covering all fields, covering a wide range of comprehensive, shocking. However, in terms of understanding the rules close to the essence and talent of elves, ininville is much faster than other races. His essence is spirit, race talent for close to nature, understand nature, has a strong convenience. In addition, he once created a highly efficient and powerful killing organism through scientific methods and patchwork on the complete gene map. Therefore, in the process of creating life and experimenting with each other, ininville, who has "returned to his old career", always has some advantages. In addition, he started from the foundation, adding difficulties a little bit, which also made him have a strong experience in the creation and components of life. All of these, taken together, make his understanding of the rules of nature, extremely fast and convenient. This can be seen from his close to nature breath, and at the same time, it also makes ininville enhance his self-confidence. Chapter 1031 Standing up from the riverbank and scanning his eyes, he found that before he knew it, he had been surrounded by all kinds of life. In these lives, there are three levels of relationships in the food chain. There are both top predators and bottom predators. But at the moment, they are in peace with each other gathered together, all the animals gathered, all lying on the grass, quietly waiting for him. Seeing him "wake up" and paying attention to them, the animals didn''t panic and ran away, but got up and came slowly to ininville. The genius of the elves has reached the limit state in ininville. Although the elves are the closest race to nature, not all animals can gather a large number of animals. This kind of talent close to nature is very rare among the elves. The vast majority of elves can not gather a large number of animals with their own talent and breath to surround themselves in peace. Unless it''s the Druids who specialize in this way, only they have such strength. Today, the scene on the riverside is like the most beautiful landscape painting of "man and nature", which is deeply remembered by history and imprinted in the long river of time. Beautiful harmonious picture scroll, even in the spirit, also can''t see much. It''s just a pity that no intelligent life can appreciate the unique beauty of such a beautiful picture. The wild animals around ininville surrounded him in three layers. Among them, there are tall and fierce carnivorous animals, there are docile herbivorous animals, and there are many poisons. However, these animals at different levels of the food chain are all honest with each other around ininville. They gather around him, silently around him, feeling the rich natural flavor of him, which makes them very comfortable and full of attachment to ininville. This situation, let ininville very clearly know what is the reason, he smile, not stingy of the gift. A warm light flashed from him, and then it spread in all directions. The animals around him felt the warm light and the physical comfort, though they didn''t know what it was. However, it is clear that it is good for you. Every wild animal squints his eyes and feels the comfort inside and outside his body. For various reasons, the old and new wounds caused by them are all cured by the warm light. Simply, they are grateful for the gift of ininville with their own behavior and do not want to leave for a long time. Inenville did not force them to drive them away, and then he walked inland with his tall posture, accompanied by countless wild animals. There is an idea in his heart, but it can''t be realized by himself at present. That''s because it takes extremely profound natural rules to make it possible. He always felt that the elf continent under his feet lacked some species full of ELF characteristics, and he didn''t have the time to think about it in the past. Now, the continuous creation behavior for a long time makes this idea in his heart more and more intense. However, he also knows that he can''t create a relatively complex species on his own, so he still needs the genes of his family for himself to accomplish such an idea or goal. At the same time, it''s a great way to understand the rules of nature. Because, each round of creation, more or less enhance his understanding of the rules of nature. The seemingly boring process of creation is actually a way for him to constantly sort out the natural rules he understands. Just like, a blacksmith always needs to forge iron constantly to improve his strength and improve his skill. Only in this way can he finally become a rare magic weapon. In the same way, the difference is only the way. For ininville, the process of understanding nature, going deep into nature, or creating life, is also a process of being familiar with the rules of nature. Although, in this process, he lost time and mana, but also improved himself. When relying on pure natural rules, we can''t create a complex, mature and powerful new species by ourselves. With the help of external factors, it is the only tool of ininville today. It''s unrealistic to create something from scratch, or create a new species, and the price is extremely high. Don''t you see that in the old myths and legends, it is the powerful gods who create human beings. Don''t they also create human beings with the help of God clay and other gods? For the powerful gods in the myths and legends, the price of the supernatural power is extremely amazing. It also goes against the law of the universe, and the price is absolutely not low. I''m afraid the price is so high that even the gods in myths and legends can''t afford it. Therefore, they need a powerful external object to help them create new species. Therefore, they imitated their own forms and created the human race of wisdom. For those powerful gods, they also need the help of extraordinary things to create life, so it is not unacceptable for ininville to create a new species with the help of external things. Because no matter what the final result is, whether it is success or failure, ininville is interested in the various experiences produced by the process. These are what he needs. As for other things, whether it is the creation of life or the things after it, they are trivial matters. The most important thing is that he needs the experience generated in the process of creation, which is what he needs and focuses on. Therefore, when visiting the vast inland environment of the Elven continent, ininville is also looking at what can help. Different from the past, the species he wants to create this time are much more "powerful" than before. According to ininville''s conjecture, the new species should belong to the "intelligent" race. However, because it does not belong to human type, it can not be regarded as a new intelligent race in practice. He went on and on, carefully observing all the existing species in nature, analyzing whether they could become a part of the new species in his imagination. He collected the genes of many plants and even animals and preserved them separately. Surrounded by countless animals, he continued to walk deep inland. Along the way, he didn''t walk fast. It was like walking in the countryside. Ignore everything, will not be unreasonable to put too much pressure on themselves. Therefore, ininville is not purposeful at all. Wherever he goes, he will collect the species'' genes. Then, in the mind of continuous analysis, continuous deduction and comparison. Although, the actual hands-on may deviate from the expected results, or even lead to the opposite results. However, these follow-up problems need to be corrected one by one. What''s more, he never expected to achieve his goal in one breath and create a brand-new species in his mind. Therefore, all the good results and the possible bad results are in the consideration of ininville. No matter success or failure, no matter gain or loss, the experience process is what he needs. All of these are because he has some understanding in the process of constantly creating life, so as to find the most suitable way to understand the natural rules, or one of the directions. The combination of theory and practice, through practical action, inningville incomparably agree. Now, the natural rules he understood can make such rapid progress, which is an irrefutable proof. Only ininville knows the most about the benefits of seemingly uninteresting and wasteful creation. In other words, it is not easy for him to understand other rules and find the most suitable process in the shortest time. However, he is the one who has the deepest understanding of the way of life in the rules of nature and the fastest way to find the direction. It''s about the future. In this process, what is a little boring? What''s more, inenville is still enjoying it. Such a game like way of understanding can not only strengthen himself, but also help him to understand the rules of nature. Inenville can''t figure out why he should give up the near for the far, the easy for the difficult? Chapter 1032 Surrounded by the creatures of nature, the tall and perfect spirit king walks in the endless wilderness. He collected genes of many species, whether animal or plant, which were collected by him. He doesn''t know which genes of so many species he needs and which he doesn''t need. In a word, most of them are adhering to the heart of being prepared, and more of them are still carrying the idea of more experiments. After dispersing the wild animals who always followed him, ininville went to the valley where the unicorn lived. These beautiful creatures from different worlds have settled here for thousands of years. At present, the place where they live is no longer confined to the unicorn Valley, but to the surrounding areas. Their number has also increased significantly with the passage of time. Most unicorns maintain a special "dependency relationship" with the high elves. Just like the relationship of forest goblins, however, they did not become the vassal race of elves like forest goblins. In fact, the unicorns maintain a certain degree of independence and autonomy. They spent most of their lives in valleys and grasslands. There''s very little time to choose to live with elves, and not all unicorns do. Only those young unicorns, who are very curious about everything, will be curious about everything outside. In the process of following the spirit, their spirit partner is responsible for teaching them some knowledge. Unicorns with a high degree of intelligence, coupled with their silver body shining in the moonlight, always make the elves love them. And they will also choose to give back to the elves with the loyalty of life and death. In the unicorn valley of ininville, or not close to the unicorn habitat of the valley, just to the grassland and sparse forest outside the valley, ininville was found by these wandering pure spirits. They ran over happily, the big one with the foal came to meet him with happy steps. And, extremely respectful and worship to say hello to him, for these pure creatures, will naturally arouse people''s love. Ininville is no exception. For this reason, his gift to these unicorns is to make the sparse grassland surrounded by endless green and flowers. This caused the unicorns to cheer. They raised their heads and hissed to inform the people of the arrival of their most honored guests. In the valley of Unicorn, there are gurgling streams around, and in the beautiful land surrounded by lawns and flowers and set off by many unicorns. In front of him was a slow flowing stream, and unicorns came with fresh lotus leaves, and fresh fruits were placed on them for him to enjoy. The unicorns also have the power of telepathy to vibrate the invisible air and play a song learned from the high elves. In the beautiful valley where the moon is setting and the moon is falling, an ethereal and melodious song comes slowly. Pa Pa, at the end of the song, ininville gave his applause without stint. At this time, the elder of the unicorn family walked slowly to ininville and asked him, "noble and great spirit king, can I ask you where the unicorn family can help you?" He lived a long time and learned a lot of knowledge when he was young. Therefore, although he is as pure as nature, he also knows how to communicate with the intelligent race. What''s more, he is faced with immortal legends in the Elf race. "I tried to create a new race. On my land, I collected the blood or hair of many creatures. I want to combine the excellent characteristics of many creatures to create a "perfect" species. When I come to the land where you live, I want to ask you for a little hair and the debris on your head. " "How much do you need?" "A very small part of it is OK. It''s either natural hair that falls off your body, or the corner crumbs that you accidentally rub off." Said ininville. The old Unicorn readily agreed, "it''s easy, it''s nothing." As he said this, he bit off a hair from his tail with his teeth, and rubbed some corner chips on the stone in front of ininville. "I don''t know, are these enough for you?" "It''s enough for me to use. Thank you very much for your help," he said With that, his heart moved. Centered on him, the whole valley was covered with endless green and various bright flowers. The stream in front of him was full of endless vitality. It flowed more forcefully. The small stream road was widened, and the stream was starry in the moonlight. In a word, the beautiful unicorn Valley has become more beautiful because of the blessing of ininville. Then, in the farewell of the unicorns, ininville left the valley. He took the moonlight to say goodbye to the unicorns and walked towards the mountains not far away. There are many species living on the land of spirits, including those from different worlds before, and the new life and strange plants derived from the interaction of various energies when the celestial sphere met. At the same time, there are also elves, witches and explorers who have brought animals and plants here from the outside world. Slowly, the number and variety of the species living on the elves'' continent became appalling. It''s like a separate world here. The active elements in the air are very rich. At the same time, because the Holy tree first took root here, the resources in this land are also very rich. Associated with it, it nourishes many lives and makes this land as beautiful as a fairyland on earth. In the moonlight, inenville came to the mountains and lived many lives among them. Griffins, dragons and so on, all live in the vast mountains. Here, he collected some gene samples of life again, and then collected gene samples of the sleeping dragon in a Dragon Cave on the top of a mountain. Then ininville quietly left here and returned to the Holy tree again. He waved to the giant Optimus like tree in front of him. The tree automatically dropped a wide leaf, and then ininville covered it with mana. He made a hotbed for life, and then took out the genetic samples of animals and plants he had collected along the way. At the micro level, we can observe these seemingly simple but extremely mysterious and complex gene maps. He took out the different parts of these genes one by one, and selected the excellent parts to combine with the excellent genes of other animals and plants. And began to carefully observe the changes, the results are naturally good and bad. The good result is that some of the genes are successfully fused together, and have evolved into a new and alternative way of dependence. At the same time, there is also a situation of complete collapse at the moment of contact. Seeing this, ininville didn''t care. The extraordinary and refined elf eyes could directly see more detailed and tiny mysterious levels, and guide them with magic power. He carried out the experiment again and again, recording the success and failure cases again and again. A leaf from the sacred tree is the best experimental site and hotbed. The understanding of the way of life in the natural rules turns into a mysterious power and repeats the process of creating life. With the passage of time, his power is also in constant loss in the process of creation, a new life, the life in fantasy, to completely present it. The price to pay is not easy at all. In his imagination and plan, this new life should be formed by combining the excellent parts of animals and plants. In other words, it may have the photosynthesis of plants, be able to turn sunlight into energy, or have other magical phenomena. In principle, this kind of life is almost impossible. In essence, animal genes and plant genes have nothing in common. It is also difficult to achieve the degree of symbiosis and integration between the two, but the process of the inningville experiment is to solve this almost impossible experiment. Once successful, the benefits are enormous, which will make his achievements in natural rules reach a very high level. But at the same time, the difficulties and obstacles are enormous. It''s not easy to solve this problem at all. At present, the biggest problem in front of him is not the conflict and fusion of multiple genes. However, the fusion or symbiotic relationship between animal genes and plant genes is a problem he urgently needs to solve. Only by solving this problem can his creation experiment succeed. Chapter 1033 Endless soft brilliance wantonly spread, a leaf of the Holy tree, the most primitive embryo of life is pregnant. Gold and silver leaves, one after another tiny light spot, one by one dotted in the leaves. In places that are hard to see by naked eyes, tiny veins extend from the gold and silver colored leaves and plunge into the tiny light spots standing on the leaves. Weak, but it contains a strong vitality of the glory, is gradually strong. Ininville''s eyes were fixed on these tiny embryos. The gold and silver leaves of the Holy tree were the hotbed for them to grow. The nutrient from the Holy tree is slowly feeding these little guys and supporting their growth. At the same time, ininville, who created these embryos, also paid a high price. The combination of animals and plants, just to solve this problem, he spent a lot of time and energy. Combining different genes of many species, the recombination project is very complicated and huge. After a lot of failures, he finally completed the first step of creating life. But a more critical moment has come. In his vision, he created a new species to give photosynthesis similar to plants, and decompose it into energy and nutrients through sunlight. Once successful, how powerful the new species will be is unknown to the creator. However, what he enjoys is the process of creation. As for the problems that will arise later, he will try to solve them at that time. Ininville believes that after many failures, there will be works that he is satisfied with. He recorded these tiny embryos one by one on paper, then combined with the cases in the process of the experiment, he constantly analyzed and deduced them, and then improved them. Then, the improved products were made into embryos, which were placed on the leaves of the Holy tree for cultivation and subsequent observation. However "Yes? The breath of life began to fade Inenville noticed the number of embryos on the leaves, and the sudden appearance of a weak breath. This makes him wait and see with all his heart. In his eyes, the micro level gene map is no secret at all. His eyes are like the most sophisticated microscopic instruments, which can see the changes in the smallest layers of the embryo one by one. "Genes are starting to collapse!" Inenville frowned, the problem is still the conflict between animal and plant genes. The components of genes and the genetic code are different between two different species. Even after his continuous improvement, but the disharmony between the two still can not be solved. It seems that there is an invisible shackle between the two different genes, which firmly blocks the communication and fusion between the two different genes. So that they can not be integrated, nor can they establish initial communication, the result of forced integration is a complete collapse from the genetic level. As a result, inenville could only watch helplessly, these embryos absorbed the nutrients of the Holy tree in front of him, because of gene collapse, turned into a pool of liquid, dripping down the vein of gold and silver leaves on the ground. Ininville watched in silence, a scene he had seen many times. Every time you complete an embryo and observe its growth, you encounter this problem. It seems that when they grow to a certain extent, this kind of uncoordinated contradiction will break out in an all-round way. Then, from the genetic level of the collapse, completely let his experiment once again declared failure. Ininville, who has been pondering over the solution, has no solution for a while. The process of gene recombination across species is not a difficult project that can be explained in a few words, nor can it be solved easily. "It seems that if I want to solve this dilemma, I have to build a ''bridge'' for them, so that they can communicate with each other, and then influence their recombination and fusion to form a new genetic code." Said simply, but how to operate, really worried about yiningwei. This kind of taboo problem and all kinds of difficulties are by no means easy to solve¡° If... Untie the genetic code of genes, and then recombine them separately to build a gene bridge, can we solve the fundamental problem of not being able to integrate? " Ininville thinks this is a way of thinking. Maybe we can try it. Compared with scientific genetic engineering, many of his behaviors can only be seen in myths. However, this is the charm of mysticism, which makes the impossible possible and enjoys the pleasure of success. With his understanding of the rules of nature, he can''t solve the problems easily by understanding the rules of nature once and for all. However, if we build a genetic bridge through human influence, it will be very easy to create the corresponding products. Thinking of this, he started to crack the genetic code of biological genes with mysterious natural rules and an invisible knife. Under his operation, the mysterious genetic code was solved by him, and then he began to break up the genome, cutting down the best part of the genes of various species. Then, we began to recombine and fuse the excellent genes of different species, although in the process of recombining and fusing, we are constantly facing the situation of failure. However, ininville has also found the most stable restructuring mode from numerous failures. "They''re perfect for building a bridge!" Ininville watched with satisfaction, this group of bridges built with genes of different species, covering different genes of multiple species. They may not be the best genes, or even unsatisfactory. However, the fusion of these least important genes produces an extremely stable genome. After that, ininville began to fuse the two ends of the bridge with different genes according to the gene bridge. He watched the link process attentively. To his delight, the initial link process of the bridge was very smooth. The combination between the two is very strong, and the follow-up work is to continuously select genes of different species for docking again. It''s like building a building block. Although it''s failed repeatedly, it''s successful, and then it''s failed again... This seemingly repetitive unsolvable problem. However, as the number of failures increased, ininville became more and more familiar with this repeated project. At the same time, the species genes he chose also made him understand them more and more. As time went on, day and night went back and forth seven times, and finally a complete and complex new gene map appeared. In the micro level of gene, the gene template reconstructed by ininville, there is a gene bridge between animal and plant genes. Its existence perfectly solves the bad relationship between the two which can not be integrated and coordinated. On the contrary, because of the successful construction of gene bridge, there is a mysterious symbiotic relationship between the two. What is the reason for this change is that ininville couldn''t explain the secret of it for a moment. However, this does not prevent him from knowing that he has achieved initial success. Then, endless vitality gushed out of his hand, and a perfect hotbed appeared, providing vitality and nutrients, and the growth of a new gene map. It is almost visible to the naked eye in the speed of rapid growth, very quickly, a fleshy waiting for the emerald embryo slowly appeared. Then ininville placed the embryo on the gold and silver leaves of the sacred tree. Tiny umbilical cord like tubes extend into the weak embryo, providing it with the nutrients to keep it growing. In this way, time goes by, and the growth of the embryo gradually reassures him. At the same time, somehow, he separated an immortal fire into the embryo. Wonderful changes have taken place, and the permanent fire of settling down has greatly changed the artificial gene map in the micro level of embryo. The feeling for ininville is that a large group of iron materials, which are hard to piece together, are thoroughly integrated with each other after being calcined by the immortal fire. The unexpected changes made ininville very happy. He nervously watched the embryo on the leaf, watching it grow continuously, and finally gave birth to a layer of emerald eggshell with a little bit of starlight. At the same time, stable and powerful vitality is constantly coming. The young life forms in the eggshell are constantly fed by the nutrients given by the Holy tree, growing constantly. Meanwhile, ininville also found that the bright spots on the eggshell are similar to the stars. Like the leaves of plants, they are constantly absorbing the light emitted by the Holy tree and transforming it into energy for biological growth through photosynthesis. Inenville clearly knows that the life he initially imagined is gradually moving towards the direction he expected. Soon he will see this new life created by himself. Chapter 1034 Bit by bit, the past of time is often in a state of imperceptible, seemingly slow, sooner or later very fast speed. In the blink of an eye, the breath of life of the little life on the leaves of the Holy tree grows faster and faster with an amazing speed. In the blink of an eye, it has reached the stage of being born. Under the protection of the starlit emerald eggshell, the young life inside grows steadily and quietly, waiting for the moment of birth. It''s small body curled up, small head slightly mellow, some just cute and not half ferocious. Big eyes closed, the skin is not fully grown, eyelids covered with dense capillaries, through the translucent skin, you can see that pair of dark round eyes. The round body almost shrunk into a ball, behind a pair of small and wrinkled wings droop on the back, chest a pair of fleshy small claws shrug together, from time to time also draw a few. Although I don''t know the strength of the two fleshy thighs in the future, they give people a strong sense of vision. The tail extending from the caudal vertebrae is like a whip from wide to thin. This is a dragon. It''s an unborn baby dragon. At the same time, it is also the life created by ininville. In its gene pool, there are a large number of multi-ethnic genes. There are ordinary wild animals, there are legendary magic creatures, less part of the plant genes. In its body, animal and plant genes are perfectly built together through a bridge. It not only has the characteristics of flesh and blood life, but also can see the characteristics of plants in it. However, at present, these characteristics are not obvious. The specific success depends on the performance of this little guy after he was officially born. In short, ininville is full of expectations for it, and he has devoted a lot of energy and effort to it. Not to mention, it also actively separated part of the immortal fire to it. In a sense, it has amazing potential. Finally, the day of birth finally came. Since the creation of this strange legendary life, ininville has never left here. He is still sitting under the Holy tree, understanding the rules of nature everywhere. At this time, ininville''s closed eyes slowly opened, slightly turned to look at the gold and silver twined leaves on his side. On the broad leaves of the Holy tree, a strange emerald egg is quietly on the leaves. At this time, it seems to be aware of ininville''s eyes, and began to tremble slightly. At the same time, the emerald radiance lingering around the stars spread from the surface of the eggshell to the outside world. With a grass like fragrance, where the brilliance goes, everything has a wonderful change. Flowers and plants are growing more vigorously, and a feeling of extreme relaxation comes to mind. At the same time, birds, beasts and butterflies, large and small, rush here from afar. It''s like a pilgrimage, but it''s more like yearning for this special breath. At this time, the light of the day from the Holy tree blooms in an instant, and then a small light condenses into a line, which is absorbed by the emerald eggs on the leaves. On the surface of the eggshell, it is like a birthmark, like a grain of "stars" constantly blooming, they constantly absorb the energy belonging to the "sun". At the same time, the eggshell began to shake unsteadily, the small life inside absorbed enough energy, and finally matured. Ininville''s eyes can ignore the fragile protective shell and look directly into it. In his eyes, there was a strange visual angle picture. He saw a strange little dragon covered with thin and brittle emerald scales, constantly pulling the eggshells around with the sharp corners of his head and limbs. It has also known that its birth time is up, so it is eager to leave this already narrow space. In the past days, this is the breeding ground for it, providing a home for its protection, but now it hinder it, and shackles it to a wider, more free new world cage. With its unremitting efforts, the emerald eggs are constantly shaking, and cracks appear one after another on the surface of the eggs. The little dragon in it is constantly struggling, trying to break the shackles of its cage. It''s just a pity that the seemingly weak eggshell is actually extremely strong. Bruce Lee''s constant efforts only add a few cracks on the surface of the eggshell, but he can''t break it at one stroke. Little dragon, who doesn''t know how to distribute his power, gradually feels tired. It has no inheritance from other dragon people, and doesn''t know how to use his power correctly. As a result, it has exhausted its physical strength prematurely and now has to rest and recover. Ininville quietly watched this scene, did not choose to help the little dragon inside, earn to break the cage of its birth. It''s a test, and it''s a similar test for almost all lives. At this moment of oviparous life, ininville has enough time to observe it and look at it. There is little difference between it and the ordinary dragon. The dragon''s head, limbs, body and so on are not much different in general, but only in details. For example, its body should be much more slender, and it should be more slim rather than big bellied. Secondly, there is a ring around its neck, which looks like a plant leaf. But it is not like a plant, but is composed of flesh and blood, where there are dense special organs. Ininville knew that this was the special organ it used to absorb sunlight for photosynthesis. In addition, on its back, it has a group of wings, which are not strange wings like bat wings, but beautiful wings like butterflies. At the moment, just because of the constant absorption of warm sunshine, this pair of Yan Ji''s wings began to stretch out gradually. Its tail from wide to thin and long and sharp, the end of the tail like a needle, has a good lethality. The scales of emerald color wrap the whole body up and down. In addition, the combination of scales on the body also forms a special pattern of stars. The fingernails of four limbs are sharp to extremely milky white. "Ouch..." Little baby dragon, in front of the vast world, let out his first howl, although the voice is immature, but it has a dignified inside story. With this tender dragon chant, the radiance of the sun side is absorbed by it. Through the special organs exposed on the body and the special organs inside, photosynthesis is generated and turned into nutrients for growth! Chapter 1035 Looking at the young dragon sleeping in his palm, ininville is silent. He has just given birth to a legendary life that he has worked hard to create and cultivate. Although he has not yet grown up, ininville will not be able to harvest enough information for a while. However, according to the preliminary analysis, ininville also gained the first valuable information. Because there are too many genes of other species in this legendary life. It is a great treasure house, and the creator of ininville can''t understand how much potential it contains. Moreover, ininville, who has never had the experience of raising dragons, is unable to instill his knowledge of other dragons into the dragon in his hand. Er... Although this little guy, at present, it seems to be really harmful to the dignity of the dragon people. Because it is too small, just born, it is not as good as a dog, the physical gap, it is difficult to believe that this is a dragon. Although its appearance is really beautiful and lovely, ininville''s original intention is not to make a cute pet that can only sell cute. So he knows very well that he still has enough time to observe and understand the little guy in his hand, and then make a series of training for him and record a series of analysis data. Can animal gene and plant gene, the combination of the two, perfectly integrate the characteristics of the two, just like the conjecture of ininville''s design. Then, on this basis, it needs to be further evaluated. To his relief, at least the photosynthesis he had imagined at that time was well inherited. Therefore, for the sake of the little guy in hand, ininville can allow himself more time, so that he can have enough time to understand it and observe it. In the following period of time, ininville completely became the owner of pet care. Because of the particularity of this pet, he is not at ease to let other people take over the care of the work except himself, so the care work during this period has always been done by ininville himself. At the same time, the record of all-round and meticulous observation has not fallen at all. The parchment and pen floating in the air beside him kept recording every word ininville said, as well as the formula table and data atlas. The above detailed records all the analysis data observed by ininville during this period. For example, the nutrients and energy synthesized by this young dragon through photosynthesis are generally more than 300 times that of ordinary plants. It remains to be seen whether this is a constant value or a value that can continue to increase with the growth of the young. In addition, the other point is that plant photosynthesis, the synthesis of organic matter. Through the analysis and observation during this period, ininville learned that the photosynthesis of young dragons was more determined by the environment and their own growth needs. Is it the synthesis of organic matter that accounts for the majority, or the synthesis of special energy materials for the growth and development of the body. In order to verify this point, ininville has simulated a variety of natural environments on the young dragon to verify this point. For example, in a normal environment, the nutrients and energy produced by young dragons through photosynthesis will be very balanced. Basically, it is determined according to its own balance needs, but once it is changed to some extreme harsh environment, the young dragon''s photosynthesis will selectively analyze a large proportion of special energy substances. Let it to those extreme harsh environment, produce strong enough resistance, and finally fully adapt to that extreme environment. This discovery, however, made ininville half shocked and half pleased. This seemingly useless ability, in fact, its potential is extremely amazing and frightening. Imagine whether it''s the hot desert, the cold polar regions, the deep sea with huge pressure, the space where life can''t exist, or even some special extreme planes, such as hell, etc.. In these harsh regions and the world, the young dragon can adapt to the local environment one by one through their own talents, And reach the final complete adaptation. Well, once in the future, ininville has a special interest in places with extreme environment, the young dragon will play a very good role as a scout and so on... Moreover, if this ability can be enhanced again, the growing and powerful young dragon can ignore any extreme environment, whether it is space, Or even worse, the sea of nothingness... For detecting other worlds, or looking for something, it can perfectly perform such tasks. At the same time, it''s not only that, but also ininville found that the young dragon has a very strong learning ability and great wisdom. After all kinds of tests, ininville found that it has great wisdom, which is not inferior to the wisdom of life. At the same time, it has a strong learning ability, whether it''s a simple training, gesture, language and other guiding methods, or the process in which ininville tries to teach it a simple spell. It''s impossible to say it passed perfectly, but it also submitted a good test report. Like many dragon people, it has the talent of casting magic. Because of the plant gene, it also has a strong talent of dragon breath. The first kind of dragon breath was seen by inenville at the first time when the baby dragon was born. It''s a special dragon breath, which can crystallize objects and life. Everything in it will turn into fragile crystals in an instant. A good piece of steel, with its special long breath, will inevitably crystallize and become more fragile than a piece of glass, which will be broken at once. In addition, the second point of this dragon breath is that it can be used as a temporary "life safety room". When it is threatened, it can exhale dragon breath to crystallize its whole body and protect its life. At this time, the product of the crystallization of Longxi is completely opposite to the first one. It is no longer fragile, but becomes indestructible. Just these two points of analysis and observation made ininville very satisfied. Although he knew that he was far from discovering the true potential of the baby dragon, and was far from being exploited by the baby dragon. However, inenville believes that as his analysis data become more and more comprehensive, he will eventually discover the full potential and ability of the young dragon. For this new life created by the head, ininville placed a strong expectation on it. This kind of expectation and love led him to give the name of the new species "spirit dragon" when he named the baby dragon. In fact, in the difference and contrast with the spirit, it has too many similarities with the spirit. The immortal fire, the double conveniences share this magic flame. The immortal fire of the spirit dragon originated from the result of inningville fenrun. It seems that the immortal fire also led to some mysterious changes in the spirit dragon. In the end, how much it can achieve depends on its future efforts. Whether it''s unknown or famous, it depends on the little guy''s efforts in the future. In short, so far, the inningville larval development program is still in full swing. He not only trains the young dragon to give full play to its talent, but also enlightens it and teaches it language. Up to now, what he has taught is the language of the high elves. As for the Dragon language that belongs to the spirit dragon, ininville plans to let it create it in the future. Cultivate an ancestor dragon, or create a special dragon cavalry in the future to explore other worlds. It''s all in ininville, who takes the lead in the first arrangement, and quietly waits for the moment when the final harvest returns. Chapter 1036 For quite a long time, ininville was only training the young dragon, teaching it knowledge, language and magic specially developed for it. But young dragon''s talent, also lets yiningwei feel satisfied. The outstanding high intelligence, slender and sensitive body shape and gentle heart make this dragon different from other dragon races. The spirit dragon, which has many excellent genes of different races, perfectly integrates many excellent genes, so it can maintain the shape, talent and so on of the dragon. It will not let it in some ways, too close to the dragon. At least, the dragon''s character, which is not so good, and the characteristic of regarding money as fate, are not displayed in the spirit dragon. Maybe it''s because it''s old and hasn''t come into contact with gold and silver, so it doesn''t show this part of characteristics in front of ininville. Perhaps more likely, it''s because it completely abandons this kind of personality. With the passage of time, the young dragon, who could lie in the palm of ininville''s hand and sleep soundly, gradually disappeared. Instead, it was a big guy with a body size of more than 20 meters, although among the many dragon races that ininville saw, the elf dragon was not big. However, a pair of eyes of ininville can go through the surface to a more micro level to specifically consider the potential of the spirit dragon. Therefore, in ininville''s eyes, the potential of the spirit dragon is far from being developed. According to the analysis and calculation of the organ development and body growth of its various parts, ininville knows that the spirit dragon is still in the developing stage. That is, the stage of the young dragon. Twenty years of infancy, this is the most accurate firsthand data that ininville has analyzed so far. This period of time, compared with many races, is undoubtedly quite a long time. Even compared with the dragon people, this time is definitely not short. In fact, in the past two decades, the amount of food and nutrients consumed by Elven dragons every day has been appalling. Meat, vegetarianism, sunlight and minerals with certain trace elements are enough to make ordinary people feel frightened. Although it''s nothing for inningville, for the vast majority of elves, if they choose a spirit dragon partner in the future, the cost of money and resources will be amazing. Although the young dragon devoured so much food and resources, its growth performance was worth the amount of food and resources it consumed. Whether it''s body shape, the strength of dragon breath, bite force, the defense strength of scale beetle, or the special photosynthesis, there has been a leap forward rapid improvement. Not only that, but also in the past 20 years, the analytical data recorded by ininville has reached an amazing level. He got a lot of inspiration from the spirit dragon, and the corresponding one is the level of inningville''s understanding of the rules of nature, which has also improved rapidly in the past 20 years. His understanding of the rules of nature also includes other branches of natural rules. For example, the way of destruction opposite to life, just like nature, not only has the divine power to breed life, but also has the right to destroy life in the fury of thunder. Therefore, in the past 20 years, he has made great progress. Thanks to the process of creating the spirit dragon and the subsequent research and analysis, it not only brought him countless valuable information, but also made him understand the rules and improve rapidly. Although, so far, he still does not understand half of the natural rules, and is far from controlling the origin of nature. However, inenville also found his own unique way to understand the rules of nature. At the same time, millions of high elves living in the Elven continent know more or less that their king has created a new life. There are also some high elves who are lucky enough to witness this legendary life. People feel more joy while they are curious. The appearance of the spirit dragon and the strong natural atmosphere that potentially attracts the spirit make everyone who sees the spirit dragon happy. At the same time, we have deep expectations for this dragon named after its family name. And time goes by quietly in the expectation of the high elves, 20 years of infancy, 40 years of adolescence. At this stage, the growth of the abilities and body shape of the spirit dragon almost changes year by year. In 40 years, the size of the spirit dragon has increased rapidly from 20 meters to about 45 meters. And every year is still in a little bit of growth, although the growth of body shape, with the passage of time slowly decline. However, the food and all kinds of special resources consumed by the spirit dragon over the years have made its abilities grow extremely rapidly in all aspects. At present, it has made great progress under the continuous training of inningville for decades. The power of dragon''s breath is extremely terrible. The scales on his body are gradually enough to defend against the attack of level 5 wizard. The most amazing thing is its rapid adaptability to all kinds of environments. At present, the extreme climate and regions such as high altitude, deep sea, polar and so on can no longer have any impact on it. Only the sea of nothingness, the current spirit dragon can not set foot there. At the same time, in the past decades, the spirit dragon has learned a lot of rich knowledge from inningville, and developed the Dragon language semi independently on the basis of the high spirit language. It is a special language suitable for the body structure of the spirit dragon. However, for the magic of dragon language, ininville does not choose to help it, but is ready to give it the test to solve by itself. In fact, at this time, the number of ininville appearing in front of the spirit dragon is less and less. Many analytical data and data have been known for decades. The remaining minor changes are not attractive enough to ininville today. At the same time, he also wanted to release the spirit dragon, let it face everything independently, and even establish a population. In the spirit continent, there are too many geomantic treasures and beautiful islands. Millions of high elves, distributed in this vast land of elves, can not occupy all the land. There is still too much land blank, and as the high elves with eternal life, they are growing to the present level of population. The attitude towards procreation has been gradually changed, not as in the past, because of various reasons to increase their own population. At present, the high elves, in the whole main material world and even the whole universe, have a transcendent state. In addition to the two human States, which are cared for by all kinds of people because of the masters of the universe, there is no other race in this huge universe that can be compared with the high elves in identity and status. There is no external threat and internal threat, plus the high elves can choose too many ways of life. As a result, the idea of serving the family diligently began to weaken. More and more elves are enjoying endless knowledge, and they can explore everywhere. Whether there are still many undiscovered continents, islands, or planes around the main material world. The high elves have so many choices to refer to that they don''t want their families to drag down their energy. Not only are they, but also the Middle Earth elves who have migrated here for less than a hundred years have been assimilated by this environment. For them, ininville''s attitude is ambiguous and does not value them too much. After the evolution of life level to a higher stage, ininville paid less and less attention to secular power and ethnic power. Therefore, for the three branches of the Middle Earth elves, they not only rejoined the elves'' family, but also enjoyed a certain degree of autonomy, and even established a small territory. No one cared, either ininville or the aristocratic Regency Council within the high elves. Unlike human beings, they don''t need to think about these, and they don''t need to guard against the same race. Long life, let them have too many choices to wantonly waste their time, fight for power, and can not let them like mortals to experience the pleasure of power. At least, most of the elves choose to live a stable life, or to devote themselves to art, or to go out to sea as a captain, or to be explorers. Those with that talent are more likely to choose to become professionals. Every day, I deal with all kinds of knowledge piled up like mountains and oceans. Occasionally there are lonely guys, and most of them choose to go out to sea, find an island, or somewhere inland. With the power of magic, I will dress up my living place in a magnificent and luxurious way. Gradually, they don''t seem to be a normal wisdom race. On the contrary, they play the role of law enforcers or supervisors to maintain order. With the high elves'' figures and footprints going deep into every place, and various civilizations being influenced by them to varying degrees. Gradually, the high elves began to change their way of life and the way and attitude towards other intelligent life. Chapter 1037 Far away in the old world, which is naturally blocked by many oceans, compared with the vast world, endless sea areas and countless land, the wealth buried deep underground. Compared with these, only a corner of the old world human countries. They didn''t appear chaos and depravity with the passage of time. Fierce competition from various countries, the development of New World colonies, the capture of wealth, the growth of population and fierce competition for interests. It is doomed that the fallen will be defeated by the rising stars one by one, so that they will completely disappear among the countries. Because of the world itself, the narrow land of the old world widened several times overnight. The new land has aroused fierce competition among countries. Because of the discovery of the new world and the subsequent development, endless new land, ownerless land, and a lot of wealth exposed on the surface of the earth, it triggered a vigorous navigation and colonization movement, which also launched a fierce change. Endless wealth, mountains of food, new crops from different lands. Whether it''s the pursuit of wealth, luxury, land, or population. All kinds of reasons, coupled with the vigorous expulsion of witches not long ago. Unprecedented drastic changes and chaotic situation, for hundreds of years, the war in the old world has never stopped. From Europe to Asia to Africa in the vast land and sea, the war never stopped. Because of the rules of the world, technology can only grow up to the 18th century. After that, there will be no progress in technological growth. However, the old world countries, which have developed firearms to the peak stage, are faced with firearms that cannot be improved due to unknown reasons. Instead, they seek other solutions. Although in the process of expelling witches, many witches were expelled and persecuted, which made the whole old world almost return to the middle ages. However, in this process, there are still wizard seeds preserved. In addition, the war skills learned from the high elves, combined with the system of some wizard professions, once again developed another unique supernatural branch system in the old world. European countries call it "Knight", while most of the people in Tang Dynasty and other countries call it "samurai". The name still continues to be the old special professional class that has been dying out. Now, with the development of new extraordinary career, more and more people have new choices. At the same time, many monsters appeared in the old world, which threatened the safety of human beings all the time. Therefore, in the treatment of the wizard''s attitude, the attitude of human countries gradually eased. Although, can''t go back to a few hundred years ago, but compared with the original Hongzhuan I expel wizard action. The relationship between the secular government and the wizard has been greatly improved. Gradually, many witches came to the court again to serve the royal power. However, because the active elements in the old world gradually decreased. Most witches have no hope to enter a higher realm, and the active elements of the old world are maintained in a specific boundary. Only in another vast continent blocked by many oceans, the new continent named "wizarding continent", can there be enough rich resources for wizarding people to grow up. In other places, including the vast new world, active elements have been reduced to a minimum. The face and pattern of the old world have changed again because of the development of the world and the changes of the situation. However, their theme is still navigation and colonization. There are too many ownerless places, endless wealth, countries on the old and new continents, so they are in contact with each other. For hundreds of years, there have been times of peaceful coexistence, as well as times of war. For various reasons, the human race has never been completely peaceful, and the war has once again made the vast world hot and noisy. Compared with the complex situation of human beings, the high elves did not take the initiative to intervene in the war between human beings. They are aloof from the world and live like hermits, but at the same time, their figures and footprints have never been out of the sight of human beings. Human beings are curious about this strange and familiar race, do not understand their way of life, they do not participate in navigation and colonization. But their white boat never disappeared in the sea. Their merchant ships have never disappeared. Every time, they come to the country of human beings to trade in elegant and clean white ships. They trade gold and silver, all kinds of luxury goods, even food and other goods with the spirit goods that human beings have never seen before. In a word, elves are still a mysterious and unknown race for human beings who have been dealing with them for hundreds of years. Human beings don''t know what the spirit''s life style is for, let alone their attitude towards life. Their population is very small, just a few million, which naturally seemed very large in the past. However, compared with today''s human country, any country long enough has more people than they have. They did not participate in the colonization, but their figures appeared everywhere, active, whether ordinary elves, or the wizard of the spirit. People are curious and afraid of them, and these gradually evolve into a different emotion and attitude with the deepening of time. With the arrival of that day, the mysterious veil of the elves was finally uncovered. On this day, the life routine and habits of the high elves were the same as before. But with the sky, there was a thunder. The isolated spirit continent rumbles and trembles, and then the invisible boundary slowly disperses. The mysterious spirit continent appears in the eyes of outsiders like out of thin air in the vast sea. The disappearance of the border means that the elves can no longer maintain their sense of mystery in front of human beings. At the same time, the land where elves live is no longer an unknown and mysterious place for human beings. Although, the elves and witches went to find out the reason at the first time when they scattered. After trying to repair the border, but in vain, they began to build a new defense around their own territory. However, compared with the vast land, it is nothing at all. On the contrary, it is full of loopholes. The high elves didn''t know what kind of unknown changes happened, which led to the complete disappearance of the border around their territory. Although there has been panic, but out of their own strength of strong self-confidence, the high elves did not have too much worry. However, some sensitive times of the high elves also realized the meaning of different degrees from the change of the disappearance of the border. This sudden exposure, not under their control, makes them feel a slight sense of crisis. However, they are also confident that, with their understanding of mankind, no human country, whether in the old world or the new world, can pose a threat to them. This is an ancient civilization that has been passed on orderly for tens of thousands of years, with its own strong foundation and self-confidence. Let alone the glorious colonial history of the high elves, who once ruled hundreds of vast worlds, thousands of vast worlds were their sphere of influence. Even now the environment is different, but the high elves are confident that no race or even country can cause enough threat to them. Although there will be threats, after all, the frightening number of human beings is how arrogant the high elves are, and they will also feel trouble. As a result, the high elves began to seek change, at least at a time when the people were indifferent. Some of them are already making preparations, such as their own strength or retraining the long abandoned army. All in all, they began to change, the past kind of drunken, indifferent attitude, finally has a little change. It''s also good for them, and it''s what ininville is happy to see. After all, what he needs is a race that can help him in the future. It''s not a group of degenerate and decadent people who can only enjoy themselves but are afraid of death. If that is the case, it would be better to find the right person from the huge human population. What''s more, in the wider universe, there are too many civilizations willing to serve him. As an elf who had high expectations at the beginning, if he could not grasp the opportunity and follow the train of thought closely, he would only be eliminated mercilessly. Not because they are his people, but always let them live a good life, and nothing to pay. There is a return when there is a pay. With more and more in-depth understanding of the natural rules, ininville also began to change his attitude towards elves. Chapter 1038 An independent act of creating life has greatly improved ininville''s understanding of the rules of nature. As the spirit dragon grew up, ininville created a number of lives one after another. And put them into the earth, the sky, the forest and the vast ocean. At the same time, the unified universe, which is highly unified and revived again, has also ushered in a great revival of life. Perhaps it is the reason for the rebirth of the universe, which leads to the rebirth of many ancient life bodies in the next quite a long time. Some of them are ancient life that has been dying out for many years. They are all over the universe and reborn in various environments. Or there are desolate planets with bad environment, or there are many ancient life in the cruel vacuum of the universe, which are reborn in the main material world and the countless plane worlds around the main material world. The rebirth of the ancient life which had already died out once attracted the attention of Jiangning and yiningville. This unusual behavior in the universe made Jiangning dare not have a moment of distraction and slack. He entrusted the main material world to ininville for temporary care, while he devoted himself to the vast universe. In addition, it also shares part of the power with its god level civilization and secondary gods, so that they can look after the universe and supervise the abnormal phenomena in the universe. The ancient universe, the extinction time is too long, this time is so long that even in the endless river of time, it is almost impossible to find the history of the ancient universe itself. Jiangning will not know for a while what the reason for the rebirth of the ancient life is. Jiangning now has no way to know the specific reason for what it means to be the first to regenerate paleontology. However, this does not prevent him from thinking about the worst possible. Then, after finding problems, it is better to carry out targeted deployment and supervision than to do nothing. Because of the hidden problems existing in the universe itself, even though they have just been reborn, they are still as weak as the sprouts. Jiangning did not dare to have the slightest carelessness. Under his supreme will, all the civilizations and powerful life bodies were assigned to various vast regions to supervise all the local abnormal situations. As time goes by, more and more ancient life forms are born again in all parts of the universe and in the vast areas including the main material world. Their rebirth inevitably brought great chaos to the local area! Jiangning has no way to know how powerful these ancient creatures were in the past. However, they have just been reborn, showing their own extraordinary. Almost every ancient life body that has been reborn has all kinds of extraordinary power and strength. Their body shape is also different from that of life under the current cosmic background. Basically, even in the early childhood stage of rebirth, they all have huge noumenon. And as they continue to grow, their body size is growing faster and faster. In a short period of time, there are huge and continuous ancient creatures in all parts of the universe and the main material world. At the same time, their food intake and food sources are also varied. Basically, they eat everything. Everything in the universe is within the scope of what they eat. Chaos came into being without any warning, followed by numerous civilizations and powerful groups, which besieged and pursued these ancient creatures. Because I don''t understand that at the beginning, it was almost difficult for the powerful civilization or the powerful individual life to occupy an advantage in the face of these ancient and reborn life bodies. The casualties, in a short period of time, were very tragic. However, with the passage of time, this situation has been gradually changed, whether it is the civilization itself or the individual level of powerful life, when constantly fighting with the paleontology, it is also constantly understanding them. And, soon there were counter measures, although the universe was inevitably chaotic to a certain extent. However, the potential intangible benefits also exist. The rebirth of these ancient creatures makes the universe itself develop in a good direction on the whole. At the same time, Jiangning is also in the inevitable chaos and pain of the universe, gradually realized a little. Although the rebirth of ancient life brings chaos to the stable universe to a certain extent, it also makes the universe develop in a good direction. At least, their existence gives countless civilizations and even individuals a sense of imminent crisis. At the same time, no matter how evil these ancient creatures do, they are still part of the universe, based on the idea that existence is truth. Jiangning is also observing them in the dark. His intention is still to let the universe develop in the direction he expected and maintain a stable and well functioning mode. But at the same time, the interference of his subjective will also makes the universe, to some extent, in a stage of retrogression or even decline. This can be seen from ininville, a part of his soul. The high elves are also operating and developing with the will of ininville. It is true that under the leadership of ininville, they have achieved unprecedented brilliance and peak state. But at the same time, the high elves, because of ininville''s preference, inevitably had a slack mentality. Their civilization has slowly stagnated and even regressed. In the absence of the original high-speed development, although the branch of wizard civilization, wizard civilization is still in the process of constantly exploring the world, never stop the pace of progress, in high-speed development. However, compared with the large number of ordinary high elves, the number of wizard elves is still small. Although, the current elf civilization is not as divided as human beings. However, Jiangning, already aware of the serious impact of its own intervention, has quietly changed its attitude because of the rebirth of the ancient life. He also understood that a certain degree of intervention can avoid the excessive consumption of the resources of the universe itself and the civilization and life bred by the universe itself. However, we should interfere in everything, let our influence be exerted on the whole universe, and let all civilizations and life operate according to our own will. Well, this is actually a serious obstacle to the normal order and healthy development of the universe. Orderly development and killing are also the way of natural balance. The development of all things can''t move forward smoothly all the time, and there can''t be no setback during this period. Therefore, Jiangning did not intend to disturb the two human countries, a high elf civilization, with his own will. After all, he is the master of the universe, the only true God in this grand and ancient universe! He is aloof from the world. Every race, life and the development of life, how to advance their destiny, all depend on their own choice. He only needs to maintain the balance of the universe, not to make it unbalanced or even split again. As for other things, it is natural for each civilization, nation, and even his sub gods to deal with them. If we think about this clearly, we should have a clear attitude towards the rebirth of these ancient creatures. Jiangning began to uphold a fair and impartial attitude. As a result, these ancient life forms, though dead in the past, have become the products of failure. However, in the time when the universe reappeared, unified and reborn again, they were reborn again. Then, they naturally have the right to start a new life in this new universe. Although their appearance has caused chaos to the existing universe, the unchangeable universe is not a universe, but a backwater. Therefore, there will be chaos, but after chaos, the real purpose hidden in the dark is the real driving force to promote the balanced and orderly development of the universe. What''s more, Jiangning doesn''t think that these ancient creatures can cause the universe to fall into a state of division again. On the contrary, he is thinking that since all the life forms that were part of the ancient universe in the past have been reborn. So, will those powerful creatures, or intelligent races, who are part of the ancient universe in the past, be reborn again in a long time in the future because of the rebirth of the ancient universe? Chapter 1039 Even Jiangning has no way to know about the possible problems. Perhaps, those ancient life that died out in the past will gradually be reborn and reappear in the new universe with a new attitude. It is also very likely that they will disappear completely with the history and universe that disappeared in the past, and will never exist again. All in all, for Jiangning, they do have the possibility of rebirth. Even as the master of the universe, the only master can''t predict the operation rules of the universe and its subsequent development and fate. Compared with the ubiquitous operation rules, how strong the individual is, he still lives in the shadow of the rules. Perhaps, he can delete the fate of other life, civilization and even stars and galaxies at will. However, once the scope is expanded, even with the title of master of the universe, we can not see through the fate of a universe. Therefore, Jiangning does not dare to interfere too much with the natural operation of the universe under the unknown influence and hidden danger of reality that may or may not appear in the light and dark. Otherwise, in case of unknown and terrible consequences, the result is likely to be subversive. Therefore, in maintaining a unified environment, it is the only thing Jiangning should do to eliminate hidden dangers and maintain the stability of the universe. In addition, what happens in the universe should be decided by the internal civilization and the secondary gods. Only when their behavior has gone too far can he intervene. Compared with these petty fights and competing for interests, the status of being detached from the outside makes Jiangning do those things in person, which is not in line with his status. As the only true God in the universe, it is natural to maintain his transcendent identity. Similarly, his existence will make the powerful life and civilization not go too far in doing things. His original requirements are firmly remembered by all civilizations and lives. Those who do not believe in evil have long been swept away from the garbage heap of history and let time pass by. The lesson of blood dripping is still there. The blood and corpses shed on that day have not completely dried up and decayed. In addition, the existence of the only real God in the second life makes it very difficult for the universe to have the kind of terrible turmoil that affects a large area. After Jiangning promoted tutehem to the universe and made the narrow land thousands of times in an instant, he always settled here, taking care of the hidden dangers in the universe and accompanying his family. At the same time, he also pulled out Shangri La, the legendary pure land, and combined this land with tutehem into a holy land! As the center of the universe, the people of tutehem have undergone tremendous changes overnight. In the past, when they were on the narrow planet of the earth, their status was also a kind of leisurely dominating member of the world. Now, this identity has doubled again, leaving the bathtub of the earth and coming to the vast sea. They and the people living on them still enjoy the status of aloofness as law enforcers and arbitrators. At the same time, their technology has also increased rapidly in a short period of time. Every once in a while, the city will have earth shaking general drastic changes, all kinds of new buildings, new streets and new modes of transportation, constantly updated. In an instant to speed up the pace of life, so that all people at the beginning completely unable to adapt. Even when the fast rhythm gradually stops, they can''t help but feel like they are separated from each other. Until completely adapted to the great changes in the environment and identity, this situation gradually stopped. Looking at the familiar and strange city, the new architectural style and civilized way derived from the combination of science fiction and magic style, everyone has an unreal feeling. Although, in life, identity and travel, there have been earth shaking general drastic changes. However, in the newly emerging vast land, there are still magic cities in relatively prosperous areas, corresponding to the simple "old city" architectural planning. Villages, small towns, farms and so on are still the best choices for people to relax and relax. As for Star Trek? At present, people don''t have such luxury ideas. There are too many places on the new land that they have never been to, waiting for them. They haven''t completely adapted to the new lifestyle. Therefore, Star Trek, such a luxurious way of life and entertainment, should be suspended for a while. Two invisible barriers separate each other from two huge worlds, one is the universe, the other is the material plane world running parallel around the huge world. At the moment when the ancient life forms are resurrected in the universe one by one, in the main material world, there are also ancient creatures in the ancient times. Compared with the special and huge life in the vacuum of the universe, these ancient creatures resurrected in the main material world do not appear extremely exaggerated and huge in size. However, there are no significant differences in body shape and special abilities. It''s as big as a mountain, or a mountain peak. It''s tens or hundreds of meters in size, not too many. However, among them, some of the most peculiar ones are the ones that are reborn in the turbulent flow of elements around the main material world, including the countless plane worlds large and small. They survive by swallowing elements and occasionally invading the physical world, swallowing some living things, as well as their extraordinary sensitivity to space. When someone opens the portal across the plane, they will always feel it, so they will trace to the area where the portal is opened and attack the extraordinary professional who is using the portal. Their rebirth makes the elements of "peace and security" turbulent and become insecure in a moment. Moreover, their existence is also known to many groups of extraordinary professionals. Therefore, this also makes many wizard and immortal groups freely travel to and from all planes to explore the world, adding many unnecessary risks out of thin air. However, in the face of danger and crisis, there are always some outstanding people. They rely on their own intelligent mind and profound knowledge, in the fight with these strange and ferocious ancient life, to find ways to deal with, as well as targeted and preventive means. With their unremitting efforts, although there are still casualties, this situation is much better than at the beginning. At the same time, the wizard group and the immortals, in the process of fighting with these ancient and strange creatures, they also get endless benefits from these ancient creatures. At this point, they began to understand that although the turbulent flow of elements is dangerous, it also contains endless wealth. Although ancient life has been reborn, it has brought unstable factors and killing to the stable universe and the main material world. However, their existence also represents the emergence of new resources. Since the unification of the universe, every moment, there are new resources in the breeding, either underground, or in the sea, or in the world of various planes, or perhaps in the infinite turbulence of elements. These new resources are the result of the evolution of the origin leaked out in the process of the operation of the universe under the influence of the rules. From the present point of view, at least the resources in the universe are still prosperous, and the resources are still growing. The existence of the Holy tree, to some extent, gives the universe endless help and sharing. The diversity of resources, the diversity of species, and with the passage of time, the continuous growth of extraordinary groups, all make the universe in a long time, destined to continue to flourish, and burst out a brilliant and lasting civilization. All of these will turn into the inside information of the universe itself. Although it has been reborn and unified for a short time, the universe that once died and reborn will also "inherit" the essence of the past universe. Everything is developing steadily and continuously towards the good side and the brilliant side. Chapter 1040 Time is slowly passing, in the endless sea of nothingness, the huge unified universe is slowly running. It follows the mysterious rules of operation, the innumerable lives bred inside, but also follow the rules of the universe. At the same time, driven by a blind will, they are constantly advancing and developing their own civilization. They are competing for seemingly unlimited but actually limited resources. The supreme will not only does not stop it, but constantly promotes it in the dark. The cruel law of competition will make the best stand out. At the same time, as the sub body of the soul, ininville is also ready to move towards the higher universe. In the center of the universe, a huge special continent floating in the vacuum of the universe, a magical country. At the top of the continuous white mountains stands a huge tower. There are countless runes engraved on the surface of the tower, and the dreamlike energy halo flows on the tower. At the same time, in the top of the mountain which leads directly to the bottom of the earth, more huge energy flows into the tower from the bottom of the earth. In the deep underground, the chaotic fog turns into powerful energy that can tear space and time, and continuously flows into the tower. And in the tower, two figures stand there, one high and one low, one majestic and one small, with similar faces and different temperament. Two people stand in one place, each other''s Qi sympathetic fusion, shaking the surrounding clouds spread in all directions. The runes engraved on the tower are constantly glowing dreamily. At the hollow position of the top floor, Jiangning stands in front of the array which is engraved with countless dense runes. His mouth is constantly singing complex incantations, absorbing endless energy to gather here. When the energy was finally stable and kept flowing, Jiangning looked at yiningville standing silently and said, "... You are going to replace me and enter the real higher universe, where everything is strange and mysterious to us. When I get there, be careful. I''m so far away from you that I can''t help you in case of an accident. " Yiningwei nodded slightly, "I know my task clearly, whether it''s to explore everything there, or to look for the lost mud board, when I get there, I will decide according to the local environment..." the rest of the words were interrupted by Jiangning, "in a word, be careful. Now, get ready to start!" The latter nodded silently, then Jiangning took out the carriage Pendant in his sleeve, "housekeeper, pass me the coordinates of the higher universe." It was like a toy carriage, shining slightly, and then a group of complicated information was continuously transmitted to Jiangning. Jiangning learned a large number of world coordinates of the higher universe from these tedious information, then backed up some of the coordinates and gave them to ininville, and motioned the latter to stand on the trans space-time transmission matrix. When ininville stood, Jiangning immediately entered a set of coordinates. Then, the endless energy gathered in this instant gushes out, straight into the sky. Endless energy surges, tearing the space, straight into the distant and unknown space-time. Inningville''s tall figure was also instantly surrounded by endless energy, tearing up many spaces, leaving countless time and space behind at an indescribable speed. Only Jiangning was left standing alone on the tower, looking up at the endless blue sky and stopping for a long time before he gradually left. And ininville also embarked on a new journey, he was wrapped by endless huge energy, tearing the endless time and space, walking through a special corridor. There are endless streamers passing by. I can''t see the scene clearly, but inenville knows that he is on his way to a new world. Fast forward energy torrent, in the process of moving all along the way, all the fury of tearing clean. How much of the world has been left behind in the process of opening up a thoroughfare? Ininville can not know this. Even his thinking, in the process of rapid progress, inevitably has some stagnation. Through time and space, the journey to the new world is extremely long and seems to be extremely slow. When ininville''s thinking is clear again, people have come to a new world. "This is the new... World." Inningville, who had just arrived here, could not move before he had time to look at his surroundings. "Powerful world rules suppress..." this force of suppression is even stronger than the sense of oppression brought by the world he traveled in the past. The sense of familiarity that had been oppressed by the hostility of the world reappeared. At this time, ininville, let alone using his magic power, even felt a little difficult to move his body. The sense of oppression brought about by the powerful higher world will minimize the possible threat of all the life that does not belong to this world. Under the suppression of this powerful rule, he could not use his powerful power and temporarily reduced to a mortal. At this time, the immortal fire in the soul of ininville gushed out a mass of chaotic fog in the center of the fire. Then, the haze burst out of the bondage of the eternal fire, crossed many special spaces, and came to the core of this world. Being accepted and swallowed by the strong and invincible will, ininville can finally breathe a sigh of relief. The sea like pressure on his body disappears, although his strength still can''t be restored to its heyday. However, in this strange higher world, he also temporarily had the power of self-protection. "I have to find a secret place quickly to adapt to the powerful rules of the world!" At this time, ininville had the opportunity to look at the surrounding environment, which was covered with green. It was a primeval forest with an unknown area. This, which inenville could tell from the heavy moisture in the air, he picked a place at will and walked quickly towards it. The genius of the high elves to be close to nature is like a fish in water in this kind of environment. When most of his strength was severely suppressed, ininville did not dare to waste any of his strength. With primitive running, he quickly shuttled through the primitive jungle with complex environment, leaped to the branches, ran quickly through the tall and straight trees, and found a secret cave in the deep of the forest. After driving the creatures out of the cave, ininville quickly set up a secret border around the cave to cover his own traces and eliminate the smell that he didn''t belong to. Then he came to the center of the cave and sat down to understand the world rules of this world. In order to let oneself, in the shortest time, into this strange and powerful world, cover up their identity to the alien world! Chapter 1041 The time pressed ininville did not dare to stay in the outside world for too long, because he could not guarantee that his arrival would be known by the powerful people in the world. Once the powerful people in this field are attracted, they will almost die when their own strength cannot be fully exerted. Even if you are not careful, you may reveal the secrets and information of the unified universe, thus causing trouble for the unified universe. Therefore, after quickly searching for a cave that can temporarily hide for him to adapt to the rules of this world. After quickly arranging the boundary between the trail and the breath, ininville fell into a deep state of meditation, constantly comprehending the rules of the powerful world, trying to integrate himself into it and restore all his strength. However, it is more important for this powerful higher world to regard him as a part of this world. However, it will take a lot of time to achieve this. Just when ininville arrived at this powerful higher world, somewhere in this world, in the special space filled with endless lava and strange breath, a powerful will was awakened, a rolling black fog filled with two scarlet eyes. Then, in this space, several wills gather here, and they gather here in various forms. "Ladies and gentlemen, people from other worlds have entered our world. This is the first time that our world has been completely closed. No matter what the purpose of the alien visitors is, finding them, our decadent and weak world needs the supplement of the new world. Maybe we can get everything we want from the alien people "Then, your highness, do you know where the alien people are coming?" The black fog was rolling, and the huge scarlet eyes spat out endless blood light. "Although the alien people came and disappeared at a very fast speed, I''m still sure that the place where they landed was somewhere in the" Moore forest. ". When he first came to our world, he was bound to face repression, so at this time he could never be far away from more forest. It must be hiding somewhere in more forest, adapting to the rules of our world "I see. Your highness, I will find him out..." "Be quick!" ¡­¡­ In the primeval forest where ininville first came, somewhere in a secret cave, ininville is wholeheartedly adapting to the rules of this strange and powerful higher world. His mind is empty and his will soars in the endless sea of rules, constantly adapting to the rules of the world. At the same time, in the process of adaptation, he began to change his strength. It was at this time that ininville discovered the difference between this powerful and advanced world. His power system of practice was completely different from his own. The wizard''s set was totally unable to adapt to this world. Therefore, if you want to walk in this world with a righteous identity, you must let your body and soul completely integrate here. Only by being accepted by the world, can he travel on the earth safely, otherwise, in this strange and powerful world, he will be unable to move. The well-informed ininville knew that compared with this powerful higher world, it was nothing to face the constraints of the Middle Earth at that time. Two completely different worlds contrast, one is like a giant, and the other is like a weak baby. Not only that, the rules of each world and the cultivation system derived from the rules are completely different. At this time, ininville realized this very well, although for the system inherited from the wizard, his depth is different, and can not be compared with the ontology. His source of strength is more the immortal fire in the soul and the feedback from the world. However, even so, if he wants to integrate into the world, he must let himself adapt to the system of the world with a strong force. Only in this way can he travel freely in the world. Therefore, inenville, whose will soars in the sea of endless rules, adapts to the rules of this powerful world and transforms himself at the same time. Not only the body, but also the strength, we need to let our soul connect with this world. Therefore, eninville, who is hiding in the cave, changes his physical form as his soul constantly adapts to the rules of the world. His long silver hair is gradually turning to gold, and the structural details of his body are also changing quietly. At the same time, his body power is also turning into the purest "nutrient", constantly changing the body. But at the same time, new forces derived from the world''s rule system began to emerge from his new body. The body in the process of gradual transformation absorbs the original strength and turns into nutrients for the transformation of the body. And a part of the transformation of the body, but also once again derived a new force. A familiar noun appeared. The mana of the flow path in the body turned into magic, and the rules he understood were constantly breaking and reorganizing. In a word, all the old things that do not belong to the higher world are constantly transforming into new forces to adapt to the world''s rule system. And his strength and realm will inevitably decline. However, ininville is not alarmed by this, to his point, whether it is mana or magic, are not important. The most important thing is to understand the rules of the world and finally reach the stage of controlling the rules. Compared with the rule of understanding, or even the rule of control, the accumulation of power in the early stage is nothing. That''s something that can be easily made up for with a little time. Compared with them, only rules are eternal. All things in the world, including the universe and so on, are evolved from rules. Ininville, who knows this very well, is not worried about the fall of his strength at all. On the contrary, he even thought it was an excellent opportunity to consolidate his own foundation. Even in the process of understanding the rules and transforming himself, he began to break his own power. Let them turn into the purest nutrients and lay the most solid foundation for themselves. What comes out of this is the purest magic that is newly derived in the process of adapting to the rules. At the same time, in the process of transformation, the understanding of the rules of nature turns into a supernatural rune. Little by little, their analysis, transformation and understanding of the rules of nature are constantly transformed and consumed by inningville. Even the immortal fire in the soul is transforming. With the passage of time, the process of transformation is speeding up. The mysterious power of a symbol culture is intertwined with magic. The transformation speed of the physical body is also accelerating, he has begun to adapt to this strange and powerful world. The old strength and traces of the old body have been gradually worn away, and the new body, which originated from the powerful world and evolved from the new body, is constantly adjusting the structure of the old body. At this time, ininville''s hair has completely turned into a platinum color, and on this basis, his slightly pointed ears extend a little. At the same time, his tall body, also slightly down, into a height of two meters, the details of the body, are constantly changing. With the emergence of new forces, the breath of his body gradually coincides with the world. ¡­¡­ In the end, when all is done, ininville is completely intertwined with the world from the body to the soul. The immortal fire in his soul melted into a golden flame and leaped in his soul. At the same time, the rules he understood in the past are constantly reorganized, one by one, the runes representing nature and the rules of nature intersect with each other, and finally form a translucent crystal with green meaning. At this time, the immortal fire, which had already been transformed, instantly entered the special crystal with translucent green, and a wonderful feeling came to the top of his heart. At this time, the magic of his body also turned into a higher power at the moment when the transformation was completed. Chapter 1042 Special and wonderful feeling came to my heart. All my strength was contained and wrapped by this small crystal. At the same time, this translucent green crystal is constantly absorbing mysterious things from an indescribable special space. It is burned by the immortal fire inside the crystal, or the flame that has already changed a nature, and turns into a higher power to flow through ininville''s body. That is, at this time, a stream of inheritance descended and flowed into the crystal. The information contained in it was received and understood by ininville in an instant. The basic information, including the world, its composition, race, language and so on, is well known by ininville. At the same time, he is also deeply aware of his own changes, including the power after the transformation. "Godhead level: 12." Medium power "Priesthood: life, forest, natural punishment, spirit." Domain: the domain of nature "Believer: None" "This is a powerful world with gods... Medium power?" After becoming a true God, every living creature will know all the basic information in the world in a flash, except some deep information and secrets. Other information, including the life inside the world, including the understanding of various resources, functions and even the language of different life, will be understood by the gods in a flash. After the successful transformation of himself, he can also be regarded as a member of this world at this moment. His body is branded with traces from this world. In a strict sense, he is not the life of other worlds, but has no difference from the life born and bred in this world. Naturally, because it is accepted by the world, it becomes a part of the world. The suppression from this powerful world itself will no longer exist, and he can exert all his power independently. At the same time, ininville also knows his current situation, which is fundamentally different from the gods of the world. The power of the gods in this world comes from faith. They need to spread themselves, grab faith and refine it into divine power. Ininville, on the other hand, took the road of the ancient times of the world, which was consistent with the rules, that is, the road of ancient gods. He doesn''t need faith. His power comes from the omnipresent power of nature. Through everything representing the rules of nature, he can draw the power of nature from it and turn it into his own power. But at the same time, he also lost the ability to create Divine Incarnation. He can only walk in the world with his real body. Once his real body falls, he has almost no possibility of resurrection. Compared with him, the gods who take the road of faith to become gods have the kingdom of God to protect their real bodies. Their real bodies sleep in the kingdom of God, usually walk in the world as incarnations, reveal miracles, spread faith and so on. Therefore, even if their avatars fall in the process of walking in the world, they just lose part of their strength. The real body of the God is still sleeping under the protection of the kingdom of God. It only needs enough divine power to unite the incarnation again. And a divine Kingdom, want to break there, must pay a very serious price. Theoretically speaking, as long as there is not too much difference in the ranks of gods, one God can never break the kingdom of another God, and the difficulties and resistance encountered are very huge. Although ninville, who clearly knows his family''s situation, has stepped into the medium divine power, because his real body walks in the world. Once he is discovered by many gods, he will also face the situation of siege. Although compared with the weak and other powers, he is very powerful, but compared with other medium powers, his advantage is not so obvious. Weaker than him, is not his opponent, and stronger than him, he can not fight. Not to mention, the powerful divine power above the weak and medium divine power, and the highest realm greater than the powerful divine power never appeared in the legend. Therefore, in solving his own hidden danger, ininville is doomed not to easily appear in front of the gods. He also needs to find a safe place for himself, build his own nest, and then gradually appear in the eyes of the gods in the world. At this time, inenville noticed the arrival of the crisis. As a God who understood the rules of nature, his sense of crisis became very strong. I realized that it was probably because I came to this world and caused some movements, which shocked some extremely powerful gods. Therefore, these gods came to explore the forest where they came. Ininville didn''t think the gods of the world would be so hospitable. His strong sense of crisis urged him to stay away from here. Out of his hiding cave, ininville immediately felt the strong breath coming from the front. Although he was frightened, he didn''t dare to let out any of his strength and his own breath. Instead, he chose to blend with the rules of nature for a short time and hide his traces with the help of the ubiquitous power of the rules of nature. His body gradually disappeared, his own breath was also gradually swept away by him, and ininville was completely integrated with the natural rules. At this time, he can be regarded as a part of nature. The ubiquitous nature is his natural protective color. It wasn''t long before inenville saw a spirit with strong breath all over his body come to the cave where inenville was hiding with awe inspiring power. I saw this strange spirit, scanning the border of the hidden cave below, disdaining to smile, waving between, magic power, easily break the border below, revealing the cave covered by many borders. The strange spirit slowly descended from the sky and stepped into the cave. Then he came out with an ugly face. Constantly looking at the surrounding environment, the tracker is likely to miss clues. "How can it be that visitors from other places can" clean up "their bodies in such a short time? What did he do? " The strange spirit murmured to himself, implausible in his voice, "or is there some kind of artifact to help the alien visitors? Or... "The rest of the words, the strange god did not say, perhaps in his heart also feel this phenomenon, some too strange. "Go back first!" The strange spirit said, and then he flew into the sky, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. But eninville, who is hiding in nature, still does not show up and maintains the situation of integration with nature. Sure enough, the strange spirit who had already left came back again and came back here again. Looking at the place where nothing was found, the strange spirit''s face became extremely gloomy, "sure enough... Has already left?" With these words whispered, he left again. In front of the powerful, all embracing and all embracing natural rules, it is the strange god who just startled him, and did not find him protected by the natural rules. Then ininville found out again that the God who had already left had turned back again. Looking at this scene, ininville''s face became extremely bad. "What a cunning guy..." out of vigilance, he didn''t show up when the strange spirit left for the first time, and what happened after that was just like what ininville thought. However, this strange god, who left and came back, has been full of vigilance to this powerful world. Today, the gods we just saw are so cautious and cunning. What about other gods? Ininville, whose face was extremely bad, could only look at this cunning spirit, constantly turning around, leaving him to play his own sinister tricks. Chapter 1043 When he first entered this world, ininville was suspicious of the gods he saw. Even though his identity was still in doubt, most of them would not take action, especially when he grew up strong enough in the future. The gods may not be able to deal with it. Even if his identity as a guest from a different world is exposed, the risk of being surrounded will hardly appear. Because at that time, the gods who live long enough will carefully weigh the gains and losses of dealing with his interests. Once the interests are not big enough, there will be casualties against him. It is estimated that few people will be willing to attack him when their own consequences are unknown. And these, as he continues to be strong, continue to be changed. Once he grows into a powerful divine power, the exposure of his identity will not be a problem. The God who stands high and knows how to measure will not offend his powerful power, because the gods are not willing to see the consequences. As a result, ininville is well aware of his current situation and the situation he will face. It is his first task to stay away from the world of the main material plane decisively, to find a suitable secondary plane management, and to strive to strengthen himself. Apart from that, nothing else should be involved. Only when he is completely strong that moment, it can be considered that he can appear aboveboard, participate in the competition, and plan for his own interests! Chapter 1044 Away from the vast world of the main material plane, there is an endless void and the turbulent flow of elements around the main material plane, where there are countless plane materials and even half planes. Then there is a transition layer, which is more like a special place of a transit station, from which you can go to any place, including the four element planes, hell abyss and other special planes. After he successfully transformed himself into an alien god, iningwell left the world of the main material plane in a hurry, which is a vast plane of interest among the gods. He follows the turbulent flow of elements, looking for a suitable secondary plane, or half plane. He needs a safe nest to live in, and a safe place to rest when he is not ready to be exposed to the gods. After eliminating the world of the main material plane, he had to find a suitable place in other material planes, even in the half plane. As for other planes, they are either unsuitable, extreme or owned by some powerful beings. But these are not the best choice, therefore, ininville needs to find a suitable and secret plane to transform the residence. In this way, the area of the plane does not need to be too large, and it also needs to have a suitable natural environment, and enough privacy, etc. in this way, many planes have been brushed down. Ininville knows that the conditions he is looking for are too harsh, but so far, he can only do so. For the gods in this world, he lacks sufficient understanding and intelligence, and is also worried about whether his appearance will cause the consistent attack of the gods. The identity from another universe, even if he transformed himself into a God in this world, is not safe enough. The only thing that can make him safe and secure is his own strength, which can make him fearless of the eyes of the gods in this world. He enveloped himself with strong divine power, flying along the turbulent flow of elements, looking for the right plane. The mighty torrent of elements is incomparably broad and huge. Even the gods don''t know how broad it is. In this endless torrent, each plane floats in it, like bubbles, big and small. They are born and die out in the endless torrent of elements, relying on the torrent of elements and running around the world of the main material plane. In this endless torrent of elements, ininville randomly selects a plane that is not too big or too small. He waves and tears the chaotic elemental energy in front of him, constructs a portal with divine power to maintain stability, and then goes in. When his figure appears in this unknown plane, it is the beginning of a chaotic world in which life has never appeared. In front of us is a scene of endless mixing of sea water and magma. The atmosphere is full of highly toxic substances. If you want to create a natural environment that can give birth to life, the time it takes will be an astronomical number. Seeing this, the disappointed ininville lost his mind to settle down here. It was too chaotic and all order had not yet appeared. With his divine power, it was impossible to transform this place into a place suitable for living. Therefore, he did not hesitate to tear the space away and continue to look for other planes. There are countless planes in the turbulent flow of elements, but it is more difficult to find the natural planes that are suitable for living and even give birth to life. During this period, it needs a little bit of luck to find a suitable plane that breeds life. However, most planes have not yet given birth to life, and there are countless planes that give birth to life. However, in this proportion, there are countless bad planes that did not give birth to life. Compared with these inanimate planes, those planes that gave birth to the existence of life are extremely small. We can use a needle in a haystack to describe how broad and unfriendly the torrent of elements is. Whether it is a complete plane or an incomplete half plane, it is everywhere. However, it is not easy to find a suitable plane. In particular, it is better to comprehend the rules of nature in the plane of life than in the plane of desolation. The former can make him more convenient to understand, while the latter can still understand the ubiquitous natural rules, but its efficiency is obviously smaller than the former. Ininville constantly shuttles through various planes, looking for the right plane, but his journey is not so smooth. The planes we are looking for are those that do not meet his requirements. It''s either a wild scene of the birth of heaven and earth, or some very extreme scenes, such as the whole plane is full of sea water, or a sea of fire, or endless mountains and so on. In this long journey, he met too many similar scenes, which really opened his eyes. But he was not disheartened. It was so hard to find a suitable plane that gave birth to life, which also meant that once he found such a plane, his own security would be more secure in the future. The gods'' luck is not necessarily better than their own. They can find their own living planes from countless planes. Once in the future, if the gods really find their own living plane, then he can only feel that the gods'' luck is better than himself. What else can he say? However, such a low probability event is also very low and is almost impossible to occur. However, it is also limited to almost When a powerful portal was opened again, ininville, who had just stepped out of the portal and had not yet had time to look at the new world, was intoxicated by the vitality. "Rich natural flavor, this is a plane with life!" Full of joy appeared out of thin air. What we saw was a new world with strong green, mountains, plains, rivers, seas and so on. It was full of vitality. His tall body, flashing endless white light, stood in the air, overlooking everything in the lower world. At the same time, Shenge receives the basic information of the plane world, and let him know the basic information of the world in an instant. "There are no gods, and there are only some" totems "of false gods. The area is suitable, not too big or too small." Naturally, it can''t be compared with the world of the main material level. When converted into the area of the earth, it''s only about 127 million square kilometers. Silently estimated the area of this plane world, and got a relatively reliable number, this is a small plane world. Nature has been complete, life has appeared, but the environment here is very primitive, still in its infancy. Its continental area is equivalent to Asia, and its oceanic area is equivalent to the Indian Ocean. Intelligent life has just emerged, is still in the primitive stage, and scattered in various parts of the land area. In addition, there are some overseas islands. Compared with intelligent life, other lives are gloomy and varied. In a small world, there are so many kinds of life. If there is no special place, ininville will not believe it, and the gods will not believe it. However, this small plane world will usher in its master. Chapter 1045 As soon as he came to this small plane world and got the basic information from the plane world, ininville made up his mind to build this place into his own nest and base camp. He did not come at the first time, but flew to the high altitude, wantonly wielding his divine power, constantly weaving a huge unparalleled network, slowly covering the front of the plane world completely. With the continuous appearance of divine power, around the blue sky and white clouds, the rules of nature gradually permeate into the world. The emerald power extends out in all directions, continuously weaves the huge net, constructs the divine text, and gradually covers the whole plane world. In the process of infiltration and transformation, the rules of nature are also understood in this plane world. This is the first time that ininville has been able to use the divine power and rules of nature so wantonly after transforming himself. At the same time, he is constantly familiar with the rules of nature. With his constant exertion of divine power and transformation of the plane world in front of him, his divine power is constantly declining. However, at the same time, the natural power derived from the ubiquitous natural rules is absorbed by him continuously, and then refined into divine power by changing the nature of divine fire. This is an advantage that belief in gods does not have. Their divine power comes from belief. During this period, they need to go through a transformation process. Refining the complicated and impure power of faith into "clean" and then refining faith into divine power through divine fire. During this period, faith will be wasted, but it is a process that the gods have to go through. In the process of believing in gods, believers have many thoughts. If the gods do not purify these complicated beliefs, they will eventually become the puppets of believers. No matter how strong the will and soul of the gods are, they will eventually collapse in this endless disturbance and become the puppets of the believers. Although the power of belief is extremely important to the gods, with the power of belief in gods, it will be rapidly improved. But at the same time, faith is also harmful to the gods. Only by purifying faith can it be used by the gods. Compared with them, ininville''s situation is much better. Naturally, there is no such complicated consciousness. The power of nature is extremely pure. From the ubiquitous rules of nature, he can constantly rely on the rules of nature to recover his lost power. Therefore, he also dares to carry out the big project of penetrating and transforming the whole plane world. Such a big project, if it is to believe in gods, can only be achieved if it is to believe in powerful gods. However, such gods will not spend their own divine power to transform a small material plane that can be seen everywhere. Only ininville, with such a base, can carry out the project of infiltrating and transforming a material plane. However, he is not greedy for the infiltration and transformation that can be achieved in one move, but is in the process of slow progress. Although he is more powerful than the average medium divine power, his own divine power is also limited, and it also takes time to refine the divine power. Therefore, what he is doing now is gradually infiltrating into the world in front of him, branding his own traces, continuously infiltrating into and wrapping the plane world. Therefore, in the process of weaving a big net to cover the world, his divine power and the rules of nature also permeate the plane world. In a mysterious place that can''t be seen or touched by ordinary people, we can carry out the great project of infiltrating the world. With the continuous infiltration, the efficiency is also slowly improving. The lost divine power and the emerging divine power are all added to the project of penetrating the plane world. For ininville, this is not only to build his own nest, but also to cover up the existence of this material plane. Although under the cover of innumerable plane worlds, his plane world is hardly found by gods. However, it can only be said that it is possible, always advocating the precautionary ininville, can not tolerate any threat. Therefore, he will definitely do whatever is safer, instead of letting go of any possible hidden danger. Although, few gods will explore the endless plane world, because these plane worlds are not comparable with the huge and boundless main material world. The interests of the gods in the world of the main material plane can not be compared with the small world of the secondary plane. This kind of exploration task is mostly given to the believers of gods, and not many gods are willing to do it. Because it costs too much. In addition, when the faith in the main material world is almost divided up, the demigods who are in urgent need of faith do not have the strength to compete with the gods. Therefore, their way out is to find a world with intelligent life on the secondary plane if they are lucky. Then, spread faith in the wisdom of life, in order to promote to the true God. In spite of these and other factors, ininville still chose to infiltrate and transform the whole plane. Compared with those miserable demigods, he was in a better position. At least he was a real God, and he was a medium God. He has enough confidence, and now he is lucky to find a world with intelligent life. It is also a well regulated plane world. Although it can''t be compared with the main material plane world in scale, or even worse than the earth, it has all the conditions to reproduce life. Even if the area is a little small, these problems can not be solved. Under his continuous infiltration, the emerald power slowly infiltrates into the core of the carry plane world, imprinting his traces. The green divine power net is slowly spreading to the whole plane world, and the influence from more subtle levels has begun to appear, and will continue to increase in the future. When the infiltration and transformation reached a certain degree, ininville began to set up a boundary in the whole plane world to hide the plane world full of life. Although all this is primitive, it may not be much in the eyes of the gods. In his eyes is the same, but urgent need time to strengthen themselves, the accumulated strength of ininville, such a good position is rare. In the future, he needs to travel in this huge and powerful world, and also need to inquire about the news here, and all these are inseparable from the support of strong strength. Ininville, who doesn''t want to be disturbed, can only choose this way to dominate a complete plane world. At the same time, it will be his new experimental site. He also understood the way of life in the natural rules, and he had the qualification to create life. Just like the creative project he once carried out, it is good for us to understand the rules of nature and finally master the powerful rules. Because up to now, ininville is not a real God of nature, he is far from completely mastering the origin of natural rules. Nowadays, if we want to be a real God of nature, we need to condense the real clergy representing the rules of nature in the future. Only in this way can he be regarded as a real God of nature, representing the ubiquitous rules of nature. Today, he can only be regarded as a reserve in the way of nature. He has a long way to go to become a real powerful God in the field of nature. Because in the vast and powerful universe, he is not the only one who understands the rules of nature. This is a very powerful rule, a rule with unlimited potential, and the interests involved are very huge. On this road, all gods and powerful beings who understand such rules are potential enemies to each other. If he wants to master the rules of nature thoroughly, he must defeat these powerful beings one by one in the future to achieve the degree of dominating this rule. Completely cut off the way of the latecomer, once he has mastered the origin of natural rules. He can be regarded as the embodiment of the origin of nature, and the latecomer can no longer surpass him in the rules of nature, because the road ahead has been cut off. From this, we can see how fierce the competition is on the road to control the rules, and the naked bloody competition can not tolerate any mercy. Just like raising poisonous insects, the final winner is determined. Chapter 1046 Standing in the air, ininville wantonly wields his own divine power. The emerald color divine power weaves into a huge net, and condenses emerald color divine words at the same time. It constantly infiltrates and transforms into the core of the plane, and at the same time, the emerald color of the big net also extends out in all directions. Such a vision startles the creatures in this world and looks at the sky with surprise and shock. They are still in the primitive and wild times, and they still can''t understand what this strange scene means. However, some totems in this world feel a strong power to oppress the whole plane. They know that there is a real God coming, who is doing great things to change the world. Otherwise, it is impossible to explain the visions in the sky. There are all kinds of coincidences in the appearance of these totems. Some of them are ancestors or heroes worshipped by the creatures of primitive tribes. There are also people who worship all kinds of powerful life in the great nature, even natural weather such as wind, rain, thunder and lightning between heaven and earth. The life in the primitive period can''t understand all kinds of strange phenomena appearing between heaven and earth, but they are afraid of the vast and strong natural power. Therefore, in this fear, they worship such things, and beg the gods to protect them through blood sacrifice and prayer. After such a long time, under the special power of faith, the souls of the ancestors'' heroes were gathered and accepted the worship of the people. The souls became stronger and stronger, and gradually became supernatural. And those ethereal spirits of nature, because of the power of belief, gradually produced the phenomenon of supernatural over time. It condenses a little bit of "divinity", which is nihilistic. Because of the relationship of belief, the "spirit" has become a reality. However, even so, they are not real gods. Even though there are all kinds of miraculous phenomena due to their beliefs, they are not real gods after all. It is only because of their belief that they have more or less gathered strength and are naturally stronger than ordinary people. But at the same time, they are also subject to many restrictions, almost unable to get rid of the shackles and obtain real freedom. They are like a group of primitive spirits of nature. If they have a chance in the future, they may become real gods and hold up their own kingdom to heaven. However, because of the arrival of ininville, they can no longer be promoted to the true God. Ininville, who has long defined this plane as a nest, will not tolerate the existence of these totem spirits. Although this is a very small plane world, it has the potential to be promoted to a large physical plane. The area of 127 million square kilometers can not be said to be large, but it can not be said to be small. In addition, life has been bred inside, among which there is also intelligent life. Therefore, it also determines the foundation and potential of this plane. If there is no accident, it will grow into a prosperous and broad material plane in a long time. Now, its fate will be changed, only because it has been discovered by a God. Wanton exertion of the divine power and cohesion of the divine text, continue to penetrate into the core of the plane, in the core of the plane branded with their own imprint. At the same time, in order to make up for the incomparably obvious loopholes in this plane, ininville constantly adds defense to this plane, and gradually conceals its trace. It''s a long process. He''s not one of those powerful divine powers, but a medium divine power of 12. Although powerful, his divine power accumulation is not so huge. The magic power required to transform and penetrate a plane is a huge number, and he does not expect to completely turn this plane into his own private property in the shortest time. At the same time of penetrating this plane, iningwell also constantly draws divine power from the ubiquitous natural rules. While penetrating and transforming the whole plane, it is also a way for him to understand the natural rules. With the passage of time, his understanding of the natural rules is gradually improving, just compared with his ambition to completely grasp the origin of the natural rules. The progress he has learned is undoubtedly slow. The way of nature is all encompassing, and there are many representative rules. It is not very difficult to thoroughly master the original rules of nature. Since ancient times, there are no few people who understand the rules of nature, and they have never heard from ancient books who really mastered the origin of the rules of nature. As a latecomer who understands the natural rules and is on the way to control the origin of the natural rules. Ininville can clearly feel that the origin of the rules of nature has not been controlled by a powerful being. This means that, in the road of natural rules since ancient times, there are many people in the direction of controlling the origin of natural rules. However, no one has ever really controlled the origin of nature. It is the source of control, and it is only a branch of the natural field. This vast branch of rules has also created a number of powerful existence. Inenville did not dare to imagine, if one day, he completely mastered the origin of natural rules, then he will be strong to what extent? It''s a pity that he can''t imagine such a scene because it''s beyond his comprehension. He can''t imagine what it means to master the origin of natural rules. Perhaps at that time, we could use the phrase "I am nature" to describe ourselves, but it was just this sentence that made inningville''s mind full of reverie. It''s a long process to infiltrate a plane, even if it''s a powerful divine power. Although every God can be regarded as omnipotent in the eyes of ordinary people at the present stage. However, compared with a plane, it should also be small. Perhaps, destroying a plane is easy for the gods to do, or it can take some time. However, if you want to control a plane, especially when the plane has a large area and there is life in it, it will not be so easy for the gods to grasp it. No matter what area a plane is, its birth and rules are also mysterious and complex. It is not so easy for gods to imprint their own traces in the core of the ruling surface under the cover of many rules. Although, in this process, the gods will also benefit. However, there is no God who will spend countless divine power, time and unpredictable risk to covet a common material plane. Only people from different worlds like ininville will want to control a natural plane when they don''t have enough sense of security. Although doing so wasted a lot of his divine power and time, inenville, who was able to draw divine power from the rules of nature, did not feel that he was wasting his time. He is very clear that in the process of penetrating the plane, he can intuitively understand the various rules contained in the plane, which is good for him, and the benefits are great. This also means that once he successfully controls the natural plane, the plane in front of him can not be said to be a small plane, which is equivalent to his kingdom. Moreover, once he finally manages the position in front of him like an iron bucket, he will be attacked by a powerful God, and he can''t be punished. Even the powerful divine power can''t retreat safely here, which is the most precious thing for ininville. What he lacks at present is the time to make himself more powerful. Once he is completely powerful, he will not be afraid of this powerful higher universe. At that time, no God will risk offending a powerful God, even if he comes from another world. In the process of permeating and reconstructing the plane, ininville also pays attention to what happens in the lower bound. After all, the first time he came to this plane, he learned all the information from it. Therefore, even the life of this world cannot know all the secrets and information of this plane. For the outsider, ininville, this plane basically has no secret in his eyes. This is true not only for those primitive and wild intelligent lives, but also for those natural spirits. And he has to start planning to clean up this plane, at least to make it clean. Chapter 1047 Different from the planet, the natural plane where ininville is located is a flat world. An irregular continent contains almost all the natural environment. It is wider in the north and south, and narrower in the East and West. In the northwest of this continent, there is a huge mountain range which almost connects the north and the south. Its existence blocks the smooth flow of this continent. On the southwest side, there is also a huge mountain range, which almost blocks the southwest part. Because of the relationship between the two mountains, it is divided into three regions. Around this continent is a vast ocean, its area is roughly the same as the Indian Ocean, in the mainland''s coastal and open seas, there are more than 10000 islands large and small. Life lives freely on this relatively large continent and island. Compared with the beasts in the great nature, intelligent life has not yet given birth to civilization. They are still in a relatively primitive and wild stage, and have appeared primitive stone tools, living in tribal form, mostly living in natural caves. In addition, in the sea, or in those coastal areas and islands, there are also some strange life forms. They have simple wisdom and live in the water. They have fish heads, humanoid trunks, webbed hands and fish tails. They are ferocious in nature, long upstream along the river estuary, dragging all life drinking water into the water to swallow. In addition, there are some life forms and strange looking creatures. In a word, their life forms and looks are different from each other in thousands of ways. They are scattered around the world like intelligent life. Whether on land, on islands or in the vast ocean, there are all the figures and footprints of life. Although this plane is very small, the colorful species and life constitute a small but extremely complete ecosystem structure. The emergence of any kind of life and the birth of species are not for no reason. Their emergence conforms to the natural rules. Similarly, because of their appearance, this small plane world becomes more and more prosperous. Beyond this appearance are the extraordinary animals and plants with special abilities, as well as the totems and natural spirits living in various intelligent life tribes. If the appearance of life is due to the miracles of nature, then the appearance of these totems and natural spirits can be attributed to the miracles of the power of faith. Because the belief in intelligent life, so that the already extinct life, once again condensed the soul to survive in a different way. In the same way, because of the belief, the nonexistent and illusory gods have become the real gods. Their appearance and birth are mostly due to the ignorance and fear of intelligent life for the natural phenomena in nature, which leads to the worship. Over time, the magical power of this belief makes the so-called gods, which are illusory and nonexistent, become real beings. Although these spirits of nature are greatly bound and restricted, they also have the chance to become a God. Their appearance, more or less, condenses a certain branch representing the natural rules, and these numerous and continuous natural phenomena are actually a kind of embodiment of the natural rules. Because of the relationship of belief, these exposed natural rules are condensed through belief, although they cannot completely represent a branch of natural rules. But their existence, more or less condenses a little bit of the branch rules of natural rules. For example, fire, water, rain, thunder and so on are all part of the rules of nature. In ininville''s eyes, primitive totems and spirits of nature can not play or condense a complete clergy. Because of their beliefs, the power they gather is only a small part of the natural rules or a certain branch of the rules. It will take a long time and road to unite this power of rules into a complete clergy. However, for ininville, these are the shortcuts that he can leverage other branches of natural rules. By condensing these various branches of natural rules, he can peep at nature through the branch rules. Because these are all part of nature, and they are all miracles displayed by the exposure of natural rules. For ininville, who is determined to seek the origin of natural rules, these small forces of nature can still help him go on the road of natural rules faster. For this reason, he can even temporarily slow down the speed of his penetration into the plane, so as to collect these scattered natural fragments. Because it doesn''t take him much time. Ever since he came to this plane, he has been staying in high altitude and never left ininville, looking at the spirits of nature and primitive totem gods distributed in the lower boundary. His heart read a move, emerald power wrapped him, into a light ball emitting soft light, slowly flew to a valley where the wind was blowing all day long. Just at a glance, ininville knew that the reason for the strong wind all day long was due to the special relationship between the terrain and structure, which made the strong wind appear almost every day. At the same time, because of the strong wind, the grotesque rocks here are jagged. The mountain walls and rocks are blown by the wind like sharp blades. Ininville saw that in a triangle cone cave formed by the fall and collapse of huge rocks in the canyon, there was a simple altar built by intelligent life. On the wall of the triangle cone cave, there were stories described by primitive intelligent life with simple pictures. A few simple lines outline the image of "people", and a few illusory lines are used to describe the wind. They have no civilization, even the language is very primitive, only through these most primitive pictures and blood sacrifice, to express their humility and respect to the gods. And it is this primitive totem worship, the crude belief of all things worship, plus blood sacrifice, after a long time, condensed a trace of wonderful charm. Then, under the divine power of time, the illusory gods become real beings. This magical phenomenon, from the void to the real and from the false to the real, is the power of faith. Now, in ininville''s eyes, the spirit of nature, which is part of the rules of the wind, has no secret in his eyes. He hid in the altar. Under the influence of the magical power of belief, the ordinary and crude stone altar also gave birth to a magical space because of the belief. This space can only accommodate the living of the spirit body, but the mortal eye can''t see this magical space. Now, in this space, there is a green scene everywhere, and the wind blowing day and night. In this endless wind, an illusory tornado wind is hiding in this endless wind space. He could feel the power of ininville and the endless power of his self-restraint, which almost made him completely lax. Because of his belief, he gave birth to life. Although it is illusory, he has the chance to become a real life. At the same time, because of his belief, he gave birth to wisdom. In his cognition, the world has been quiet for countless years. He really can''t figure out where the figure outside, wrapped up in the emerald light, came from. With doubt, he was peacefully broken by a divine power. In his not yet completely powerful soul, a tiny light spot appeared in this strange space. If you give it time, it will still be able to give birth to wisdom and have the potential to become life after thousands of years. But... This tiny light spot was later pulled away from this strange space by a more powerful and irresistible force. At the same time, because of its disappearance, the strange space which was born by the reason of belief collapsed immediately, and the aura which flashed on the simple altar disappeared. A spirit of nature, died. Chapter 1048 The wind spirit in the canyon was eliminated, and a little mark symbolizing the rules of the wind was obtained; Even if yiningweixuan swallowed the mark of the rules of the wind, he was accepted by the Godhead after the burning of the divine fire. It''s just that such a little imprint can''t make him condense the clergy symbolizing "wind", or even touch a shadow. Although because of faith, the ethereal wind, because of the power of faith, has gained wisdom and has the potential to become life. However, under normal circumstances, this process needs to take tens of millions of years as the basic unit. Before that, this weak and tiny wind spirit could not gather many fragments symbolizing the rules of the wind. Naturally, after he swallowed the mark, ininville only had a relatively vague concept of the rules of the wind, and the way to understand the rules of the wind in the future. In addition, he can not only rely on a symbol of the rules of the wind, so as to condense a new clergy. With the demise of the wind spirit, the wind in this valley hovers all day long, and the wind has gradually stopped, losing its miraculous place. Become, not as in the past, day and night wind blowing constantly. Ninneville then wrapped himself in Emerald power, turned into a light ball emitting endless soft light, and flew to the distance. Now that he has made up his mind to regard this plane as his nest, he can''t tolerate the false gods like totems and continue to exist. He, with medium divine power, is invincible in this plane. In fact, even if any weak divine power comes here, it is invincible. In this plane, no totem or spirit of nature can threaten him. Wrapped by the divine power, ininville is as fast as the wind, crossing the sky quickly, leaving all things and mountains behind him. Then he came to a volcano with thick smoke. Ignoring the thick smoke and poisonous gas, he continued to send out emerald light and fell down the crater. Ignoring the hot and poisonous gas in the volcano, he looked at the continuously rolling and flowing lava at the bottom of the crater. In his eyes, the red magma can not hinder his vision. In the endless lava below, there is a spirit of nature, which symbolizes the rules of fire, lurking in the magma. Like the spirit of the wind, the spirit of nature lurks in the magma. It is also because the intelligent life, while witnessing the eruption of the volcano and all the damage caused along the way, has reverence for all the things it does not understand. Then, after a long time, faith gathered here, condensing a natural spirit. Compared with the tiny wind spirit, it is undoubtedly powerful. Faith makes it acquire wisdom. It is an illusory spirit that does not exist, because the relationship of faith turns from emptiness to reality. At the same time, because of the worship of fire by intelligent life, the power of the spirit of nature has grown to the stage of demigod after years of accumulation. It has been able to condense its own body with the power of faith and endless volcanic power. Therefore, after ininville came here, the spirit of nature lurking in the magma immediately emerged from the magma. Because of the spirit of nature, the flowing magma keeps rolling and rising, just like boiling water. The lava splashed everywhere, and then rose up like a sea wave. At the same time, a special life body condensed by magma slowly gushed out from the rising magma. It just like that, standing on the spray of magma, full of fear and fear, looking at the emerald green light ball floating in the mid air. From the light ball composed of divine power, it felt a great power never seen before! This is a scene that it has never felt since it became a real intelligent life. It was awe inspiring, with the awe inspiring power that made it shudder and frighten. "... is faith really so magical?" Looking at the fire element demigod in front of him, ininville opened his mouth, as if he was asking about the fire element demigod in front of him, as if he was talking to himself. "Your Highness, who are you? Why are you here? " Even if the fear in his heart was so strong, the fire element demigod faced the mysterious God in front of him and felt the magnificence from the God. He did not dare not answer the God''s question. Even if the question is a self talk to it or the God in front of it, it has to face and answer the God''s question. "I don''t know what you mean, your highness!" Wrapped in endless power, ininville looked at the fire element demigod, "is faith really so magical? It can turn the ethereal elements into real intelligent life, and even you can become a demigod with the qualification to become a true God. " In his mind, he pondered over whether belief was really so important to the gods. Those frail mortals, with complex and changeable minds, who need to struggle for life and survival, are facing an ethereal existence. With the passage of time and the accumulation of thousands of years, they have become living beings because of their faith. This is because of the problem of faith. Although the fire element demigod didn''t know why the strange god in front of him asked such a question, he answered honestly, "Your Highness, your question is too profound and mysterious. I''m afraid I can''t give you a satisfactory answer with my wisdom..." Who knows, ininville said, "that is to say, you at the moment have no value to me." The fire element demigod was shocked, and then he felt the endless fear, which surged up. He was shocked and frightened, "no, your highness, I don''t have any disrespect for you! Why do you do this to me? " Even if it understood the killing intention in the inningville language, it did not dare to be bold or even insulted. Even the gods who are hostile to each other should still add honorifics when they talk about each other; As for those small gods who are not as powerful as powerful gods in status and strength, they dare not slander a God who is stronger or weaker than themselves. The preciseness of the rules of this world is beyond the imagination of ininville, especially in terms of identity. However, most of these rules are for the gods. As for the gods, they don''t care about them. The only way to be a true God is to be a true God, even among the weak gods. To maintain the dignity of these little gods is to maintain their own dignity. Therefore, even if the fire element demigod knew that he would die today, he did not dare to offend a real God in words! In addition to making the spirit angry and tormenting it before it dies, the rules of this world punish it strictly. And the consequences will definitely make even a powerful God feel the degree of fear. Rules are rules, which can not be destroyed because of the hostility or even fighting between the two sides; Gods are the ruling class above all living beings. They do not slander each other, and naturally they do not allow others to slander them. At the same time, it is also because their words and deeds are equivalent to representing the rules of heaven and earth. They will be punished if they slander a true God at will. Even if the gods are hostile to each other, their power in the world does not dare to slander another God. There will be open and secret struggles, but there will be no slandering of the reputation of a true God. Just because the existence of high-level life symbolizes part of the rules, which they can not slander. And this truth is also the basic information obtained from this powerful higher universe after ininville transformed himself and became the God of this world. The things and consequences of slandering the reputation of a true God are clearly explained; In addition to offending another deity, we also have to face the world''s own punishment for the deity. The strength of the punishment depends on the degree of defamation and the consequences, and the strength of the heavy punishment. Therefore, in words and deeds, ininville did not dare to slander or abuse a true God! Chapter 1049 In front of mortals, the demigod of fire element, who is invincible, highly respected and revered, is now in his nest. Facing eninville, who is mysterious and awe inspiring, he looks like a servant; They want to kill it, even if they mean it inside and outside. Fire element half god, also dare not in the bottom of the heart and mouth, reveal a trace of disrespect, on the contrary, constantly flatter ininville, try to let this God, kill it idea, let it go. It''s not that the fire element demigod''s temper is too good, and it''s not that it''s easy to talk; But to the last unfathomable, awe inspiring and inviolable powerful God, it can''t have the slightest idea of resistance in its heart. Just because it knows that even resistance is useless; Because, the final result is the same, even with the fall of the mind can not cause damage to a God. Just because of the gap between them, it is already the difference between heaven and earth! Therefore, when the fire element''s demigod eye looks at the light ball surrounded and condensed by endless divine power, and its divine power is strong again, it immediately gives up its demigod dignity, crawls on the spray of magma condensation, and constantly kowtows and kneels. "The Supreme God, humble as I am, has not offended you or slandered you; But I know in my heart that the supreme as you think, is not humble as I can know. I implore you to stop the anger in your heart and save my life. I''d like to swear by the Styx River to serve you all my life. I only hope you can spare me one life and let me serve you devoutly in front of your God seat. " In order to live, the fire element semi God is completely put down all dignity, facts have proved that in the face of precious life, nothing can be more precious than life! "Oh?" Looking at the fire element demigod prostrating on the spray and worshiping constantly, ininville''s face showed an expression of great interest. He looked back and asked, "are you really willing to swear to the Styx that you will live forever and be loyal to me; Consider yourself a loyal servant and never rebel? " Seeing that the mysterious and powerful God had some changes in his proposal, the fire element demigod immediately nodded, "yes, your highness, as long as you are willing to accept me, I will swear to the Styx River to be your loyal servant. Everything is subject to your will. All my life, I will serve you faithfully and never make a living After listening to this, ininville thought about it in silence. When he realized what he might do in the future, he would lose his identity if he did everything himself without incarnation. In that case, it is tantamount to reducing one''s status in vain. Therefore, once faced with such an embarrassing situation, it is better to have a semi divine servant to do things than to do everything by oneself. Therefore, after some consideration, ininville still postponed the killing and decided to accept the half god servant in front of him. The fire element demigod is concerned about the powerful God wrapped by endless divine power with uneasy mood after his loyalty speech. The process of waiting is like waiting for a formal sentence; The outcome, life or death, is completely in the hands of this strange and powerful God. If the other party is willing to accept himself as a servant, he will save his life today, take refuge in the hands of a powerful God, and have a backer in the future. If this God is not willing to accept himself, then he can only prepare for death with indignation and helplessness. Fortunately, today is its lucky day, its loyal object is willing to accept its surrender. "Well, I accept your loyalty!" After thinking, the gentle voice of ininville came from the sphere of divine power. And this gentle voice, in the fire element demigod ear, is comparable to the most beautiful voice in the world, it is very happy; It can be said that it can''t help but be overjoyed. It''s almost impossible to use words to describe its mood at the moment and how happy it is. It was extremely virtuous, and immediately swore allegiance to the river Styx to the powerful God in front of it. After inquiring about the name of ininville, it completed its own oath of allegiance. As the oath came into effect, the river Styx responded to it. A mysterious light came from nowhere; And, in the process of flying, one is divided into two, falling into the fire element demigod and the soul of ininville respectively. From then on, this oath will firmly involve them. If there is no accident in this life, the fire element demigod will be loyal to ininville all his life, serve it and serve it. With this mark of Styx, ininville will firmly control the fire element demigod, so as to determine the master servant relationship between the two sides. However, the mark and oath of Styx have the greatest restriction on fire demigod, and there is no restriction on ininville. "My master, your most humble and loyal servant is here to greet you!" The fire element demigod salutes its new master and the only master in this life on the spray of lava. The underworld oath has come into effect, and the honor and disgrace of its life are all tied to its master. No matter what achievements it has in the future, it should not disobey its master. The restraint of this oath is so strong that it cannot be violated. Therefore, when he knew that his whole life was tied to this mysterious and inviolable powerful God, the fire element demigod also extinguished all his desire for freedom. From then on, he honestly regarded himself as a loyal servant, to maintain the dignity and glory of his master, and did everything, even his own life! Inenville calmly accepted the new servant''s kneeling and allegiance, and asked, "what''s your name?" But his faithful servant replied, "my master, please give me a new name and add new glory to me." Ininville thought a little, and then said, "well, from today on, your name is Ragnaros. I hope that in the future, you can serve me dutifully and finish the task I told you! And I will give you new glory As a result, the fire element demigod with a new name, today''s Ragnaros, does not know his own name; In another world, the symbol doesn''t know how amazing the glory that its new owner is about to bestow. At the moment, he only felt that his heart was full of joy. There were both vows and psychological factors. However, the honor and disgrace of this life and this life are all from the master. Ragnaros does not dare to live in the past. As it says, he regards himself as a loyal servant, takes the honor and disgrace of his master as his duty, and defends his master''s dignity and glory with his life! This is not a simple oath, nor is it loyalty like a child''s play; This is true, freedom and loyalty at the cost of life. The sentence "the Lord insults the minister to die" is perfectly interpreted here, and it is also perfectly restricted; The servant is the servant, and the master is the master. There will never be betrayal and self-reliance. Perhaps, the Styx oath is invalid for mortals, because there are gods to maintain the oath belonging to mortals; However, for the existence above demigod, the Styx oath is a strong constraint that is difficult to get rid of. As soon as the oath comes out, Styx will respond. Unless the master is willing and takes the initiative to remove the master servant relationship between the two sides, no one can make the oath invalid. And when ininville had his loyal servant again, he gave the first order for his only half god loyal servant! So he said, "Ragnaros, my loyal servant, I''m here to give you my first task!" So Ragnaros, his only loyal servant, immediately knelt down on one knee and waited for his master''s orders. "I want you to destroy the totem and the spirit of nature; It''s your first task to get the rules they understand. Don''t let me down! " And his loyal servant, fire element demigod, Ragnaros immediately responded to his master''s request, "my master, Ragnaros will not disappoint you. Please wait for some time. At that time, your loyal servant will take all the things you need and give them to you in person!" "Good. I''m looking forward to your coming." With that, the ball of light, which is condensed by the emerald power, rises slowly, disappears into the volcano at a very fast speed, marches towards the snow capped mountain in the distance, and lands on a beautiful lake at the top of the mountain. And lagnaros immediately activated the internal power of the volcano, absorbed endless volcanic energy to enrich himself, and then turned into a firelight and flew to a place. Chapter 1050 Among the mountains, here is a crater where the volcano is killed. Under it, there is no magma flow, nor the amazing heat. After a long time, the crater has been blocked by rocks. The snow on the top of the mountain melted and rained. After a long time, a lake gradually formed. And because of the passage of time, as well as a variety of reasons, the lake is gradually covered by life. Although the ecological chain here is very small, it is very complete. With the passage of time, it has formed a new ecosystem. Ininville chose this place as his own shrine in this world. The emerald power flowed and gathered at his fingertips. It was like a naughty spirit dancing at his fingertips. Later, the emerald power was wantonly wielded by him, and the space of the lake on the top of the mountain was wrapped up one by one. Then the rules were structured, and the soft emerald light gathered, gradually wrapped around the execution crater, rendering it green and beautiful. Seeing this, ininville did not stop, but constantly constructed rules to build a strong defense for his temple. At the same time, the internal space is constantly expanded, and the magic power is wantonly used. At the same time, the rules of architecture appear, and then the process is accelerated. Green grass, dotted with flowers in the grass, and then trees continue to rise, in the role of the divine power of rapid growth, in the blink of an eye, has created a primeval forest. Then, the space covered by ininville is constantly extended, wrapping a continuous snow mountain nearby. The rules of construction also make this space elaborately built by him beautiful in an instant. Forests, mountains, meadows, flowers, beasts... All things multiply and thrive in this new space. After that, beside the beautiful blue lake, a majestic and magnificent temple rose. So it''s amazing that you can rise from the ground. The majestic and majestic main hall, the most beautiful and elegant subordinate hall. The two are connected to form a continuous group of palaces, setting off the supreme power. I can see that my own temple has been completed, and this space, which is quite different from the temple, is almost constructed. Ininville delayed his construction progress. He had other things to deal with. He could not waste his divine power at will. Although he can draw strength from the ubiquitous natural rules, the process also needs time and energy. Therefore, after making a good temple for his rest, he sat on his own throne and waited for the arrival of his only demigod servant. He stayed in his own temple for about seven days; Then, he felt the burning breath of his demigod servant in a line of fire from afar. And, just as Ragnaros was about to arrive, he opened the door to his palace. Ragnaros, who has completed the task assigned by his master, collects the rule fragments of totems and spirits of nature for him according to his master''s instructions. After the completion of the task, Ragnaros immediately felt the great atmosphere everywhere in the sky. This makes his heart awe inspiring, only his powerful master, can have this power. After that, he immediately rushed to the location of his master, and did not have to worry about not being able to find his master. Flying in the sky, Ragnaros immediately felt the call of the dark. He knew that his master had already known that he had completed the task, so he specially pointed out his location for him. He turned into a fire, galloping in the sky; And landed in a dead crater full of snow, just as he was thinking about how to get in. The door to another space has been opened slowly, through the endless light, smelling the rich vitality, lagnaros can not help feeling deeply infatuated. Taking a deep breath, he collected his strong anger and walked in. What you can see is a world haunted by a soft green light, where everything flourishes. You can see everything you can see from the outside world, such as forests, mountains, rivers and lakes. This, however, makes Ragnaros, who has never seen the true God or understood this scene, fascinated. "Is this the kingdom of the true God?" He murmured, his eyes revealed the desire and longing, and he felt dizzy and bewildered. At the same time, it is the first time that I am shocked by the Kingdom and ability of the true God. Because the ability to contain all things like this is not what any God can do, nor is it what a demigod can figure out. Each deity has a different direction of emphasis, and their power and clergy are also different. Therefore, it also created the different powers of the gods. Like Ragnaros, he will become a God in the future. His clergy and divine power attribute must be related to fire. But a god of fire can''t create this flourishing natural beauty. The kingdom he will build in the future may be volcano or lava, because it is the most suitable for him and the result of his power evolution. His clergy and divine power doomed him to be unable to create this thriving natural beauty. However, such a beautiful scenery, lagnaros did not have too much nostalgia, but carried his feet to the front, standing on the edge of the lake, and finally extended to the mountains of the towering huge palace group. In the lofty and solemn palace, he saw his master, the only true God in the world! Feeling the majestic and inviolable power again, Ragnaros immediately prostrated himself on the ground in front of his throne, "supreme master, your loyal servant, Ragnaros has completed the task you told him; Here''s what you need. " With that, he spread out his right hand. In the palm of his red right hand, there were more than a dozen pieces, large and small, representing the branch rule fragments in the field of nature. Seeing this, ininville gave a satisfied smile and said, "well done, Ragnaros." He looked at the loyal servant in front of him, "you have completed the task I told you perfectly, and you have not let me down, and you have proved your value; That''s good, Ragnaros His heart read a move, in the larganaros palm floating large and small, more than a dozen pieces of rules immediately flew in front of ininville. "It''s a great honor for Ragnaros to be able to help his noble master in a humble place; Your most humble servant, I''m glad to be able to share your master''s worries on such a small matter He said flatteringly, and his prostrate posture became more humble. However, his gesture made his master, inenville, happy. The latter nodded with satisfaction, with a gentle smile on his face, and said casually, "you go down, Ragnaros." The figure creeping on the ground heard the words, immediately respectfully creeping on the ground way slowly out of this resplendent, divine power such as prison palace. After lagnaros left, ininville focused on more than a dozen pieces of rules in front of him again, some of which are big or small, and the rules they contain are different in strength, but they all symbolize the branch rules in the natural rules, and their respective rules and potentials are different. However, it is within the framework of natural rules, which is a big and frightening rule. The purpose of ininville is to condense the clergy of nature, master this powerful source of natural rules, and become the incarnation of nature, or nature is his incarnation. It''s not just the God of nature, but the God who has nothing to do with the rules of nature; If he wants to achieve this and become a real God of nature, he needs to gather all the rules covered in the framework of natural rules, and then merge all the rules into the only clergy, the natural clergy! What he did, just as he unified the universe, was that when others understood what he was going to do in the future, they would all rebel against his path. However, ininville is not afraid, his only wild hope is to become a real God of nature. Completely dominating the natural rules, so that all successors have no way to go, and at that time, he will also achieve the unique strong existence because of the natural rules. Because he knows very well that this is a rule with infinite potential and incomparable strength at the same time; To master it is to leave 90% of the people behind. Chapter 1051 Although it is a thorny road full of hardships, dangers and challenges, inenville is not afraid to offend these people and gods. Whether he is a God, a wizard, or any other unknown being. As long as the path of the other side is in conflict with the path of mastering the rules of nature, then both sides are natural enemies, and they will never die. Just because on this road destined to be lonely, there will never be peers; Yes, it''s just a naked fight. Either you die or I die. This bloody truth, ininville has already thoroughly understood the true meaning of it, is absolutely impossible to have mercy. Therefore, in order to achieve their own supreme Road, totems and spirits of nature who had no injustice or hatred against him became the first group of sacrifices. These totems and spirits of nature have no enmity with him, but the rules they understand belong to the framework of natural rules. As a part of nature, totems and spirits of nature are his natural enemies. If we don''t take advantage of each other''s weakness and solve them well, do we have to wait for each other to grow up and solve them one by one? Let your enemies grow up, even if they don''t know that they are enemies with him. However, the truth will come out sooner or later. Since it is a hostile relationship sooner or later, we should not take advantage of each other''s weakness and not grow up to wipe it out completely; On the contrary, let the enemy grow and grow, and it is very likely that he will turn over in the gutter in the end. This kind of thing, inenville will never do. Only by nipping all dangers in the bud is the safest solution; After all, this is the lesson and price of the blood of our ancestors. Although he is a spirit in this life, not a human; But this does not hinder his recognition, and to guard against, unforgettable bloody truth. What''s more, tens of thousands of years of experience has already made him understand this. Therefore, he will not blindly and foolishly let the enemy go, or even cultivate the enemy, and then defeat him; Ininville would not do such a stupid thing at all. Some of them just killed it all while the danger was still in its infancy; Even though the danger has not yet arisen, he has made this decision. Facts have proved that these "dangers" are indeed very weak. It is not necessary for him to do it in person at all. It is only necessary for a demigod servant who has just accepted it to do so easily. For these still spiritual and ignorant totems and spirits of nature, the powerful power of Ragnaros demigod has been the existence of an invincible hand sweeping this world. In his fiery flame, all the totems of blood sacrifice and the spirits of nature die out before they grow up and enjoy the belief of primitive creatures. And the fragments of rules, which were confused and condensed because of their faith, were all captured by Ragnaros and dedicated to his master''s throne. Looking at the fragments of rules floating in front of him, ininville did not hesitate and opened his mouth slightly; The regular fragments suspended in front of him, like swallows returning home, were swallowed up by him in an instant. At the same time, the genie in the brain is also releasing a mysterious light, and the fire inside becomes more and more hot, constantly burning the fragments of these rules, and analyzing their internal principles one by one. In the state of closing his eyes and recuperating his mind, ininville has a detailed understanding of the rules and principles, which are constantly exposed in front of his soul. He has a continuous understanding of this fascinating and intoxicating world truth. This kind of comfortable pleasure can''t be described in detail by any language or writing in the world. The supreme principle states that everything in the universe, everything in the world, is run by rules and then evolved one by one. I don''t know how long it took to become this dense and extremely complicated infinite truth and all things in the world! The divine fire is burning blazing and illusory. The supreme rules that mortals are not qualified to touch gradually decrease with the burning of the divine fire. Finally, they are transformed into tiny and incomplete runes one by one, which are branded on the surface of the divine personality. Inenville knew that the fragments of rules captured from totem and spirit of nature were not complete. With these fragments of rules, he could not condense them into clergy. However, these fragmentary rules fragment into runes, which symbolize a certain rule. If he can continue to understand the corresponding rules in the future, then these incomplete rules and runes will gradually become perfect, and finally turn into a clergy to strengthen his power again. Now, they are incomplete and incomplete, only symbolizing a part of a certain rule. With these fragmentary and incomplete runes, ininville can''t do too many miracles, just use the power derived from rules to a certain extent. It is impossible for him to perform miracles like the clergy he has now. Inenville knew that his road had just begun, and there was a long way to go to success; Incomparably far away, but it all has a good start. He firmly believes that he will also believe that he will succeed, no matter what he will pay in the future, he will firmly believe that he will go on. Until, he completes everything he wants to become a real symbol of nature, or nature is his God. Although these fragments of rules from totem and spirit of nature can''t make him a clergyman. However, after absorbing these fragments of rules, ininville''s power was still enhanced, and his divine status level was inevitably increased by one level. At present, he is already a man with medium divine power at Godhead level 13, which is much more powerful than that at Godhead level 12. The awe inspiring power of his body has become more intense because of the improvement of his divine level and strength. The most intuitive embodiment is that the space in which we are now located is haunted by endless soft green light in an instant. Under this light, all things are filled with endless vitality; Become more robust, ignorant things do not know what happened, but instinctively feel happy. At the same time, they are also afraid of the majestic and inviolable power from the endless huge palace group in the distance. Gently open and close the eyes, long and thin thick eyelashes, soft and upright facial features, will belong to the beauty of the spirit, set off the sacred extraordinary. Feeling the improvement of strength and the further feeling of the way of nature, a feeling of joy rose in ininville''s heart. And this joyful emotion is also felt by all things at the same time, and is also clearly perceived by Ragnaros, the demigod servant who has been staying here all the time. He sincerely feels joy for the improvement of the master''s strength, and at the same time, he feels endless fear and worship for this powerful master. After a short time, the power of his master became stronger again. As a servant, he did not dare to show any disrespect whether he was forced by reality or bound by the river Styx; There is just endless admiration and a sense of honor. Only with the constant strength of the master, as a servant, can he share the glory and strength. Even though his master has not bestowed power on him at present, Ragnaros firmly believes that sooner or later, his master will completely accept him. And I''m willing to reward him. Before that, regardless of whether ininville praised or not, Ragnaros did not dare to resent. As a servant, helping himself to solve problems is what a servant should do and the only motivation for him to live. Before that, no matter whether his master rewarded him or not, as a servant, he had no right to question or resent, otherwise, it would not be a servant but an equal status. After absorbing the rule fragments of totem and spirits of nature, ininville, whose Godhead level has been upgraded again, is not stingy of giving gifts to all things at this time. And his servant, Ragnaros, is naturally among the gifts. With the emerald power flying into Ragnaros'' body, the latter''s power is inevitably enhanced. At the same time, the power also blesses him. The endless gathering of vitality makes Ragnaros extremely happy and feel the vitality and changes in power in his body. He was very happy and prostrated on the ground, kowtowing to the majestic temple not far away, thanking his master for his kindness. And ininville, too, went out of his own shrine to the outside world and continued his previous work, that is, to infiltrate this plane and thoroughly master the work for him. At the same time, the new task is again assigned to lagnaros! Chapter 1052 The wild world, a primitive environment, no beautiful city, no civilization; Maoru drinking blood and sleeping in the open are the most distinctive characteristics of this era. A group of primitive humans, who are still using stone tools, live in caves and scattered everywhere; Their language vocabulary at this time is also very small, rough language can hardly express the specific meaning. They don''t have too high civilization, and they don''t have such knowledge. They are as mediocre as beasts. They don''t know where the future is As for the micro changes in the world, they are always unable to understand the changes and significance; Seeing the thunder and fire, even the rain and the wind, he is always trembling with fear, living in the burrow, crawling on the ground and praying to the God in the dark. A group of illusory so-called gods, because of the belief, from the virtual to the real, the ancient ancestors'' souls have also been condensed because of the belief. Through the magic of time, they gradually have great power. However, all of these were burned out by the rapid fire of that day. The altar was broken, the aura was scattered, and the feeling of emptiness surged into their hearts; A kind of great terror arises from the bottom of their hearts, but they have no way to deal with the fiery fire line that seems to be able to boil the sea water; Even in the awe inspiring power, trembling shivering, can only prostrate and kneel to pray for the fear of the line of fire. They didn''t know what the line of fire was that day. However, they feel more powerful "divine power" from the fire line. Although their faith has been destroyed, because of the more powerful fire line and the hidden gods, they easily change their faith and then worship the God. However, Ragnaros, who had not been allowed by ininville, did not dare to spread his belief in front of this group of primitive humans with broken beliefs. He didn''t know what his master should do about it. Therefore, fearing the awe inspiring figure, lagnaros, after completing the task assigned by ininville, disregarding the worship and entreaties of the primitive human beings, immediately took the things ordered by his master to reply to his master. Even if he was greedy for these ownerless beliefs and believers, he did not dare to spread his faith in his master''s territory without his master''s explicit consent. Helpless and scared, lagnaros can only leave these primitive humans quickly. Now, his master, ininville, once again gave him a new task. Ininville asked his servants to carry their gods to the primitive tribes and spread his faith. Although, he does not need to rely on the power of faith to enhance his strength; However, after seeing the magic of faith, he still wanted to try out the magic of the power of faith, which could help the gods so much. When lagnaros was not clear about his master''s attitude, he could only carry a divine object condensed by his master''s divine power to those primitive tribes to spread his master''s faith. Almost all totems and spirits of nature in this world have been eliminated, and even if there are fish that have escaped the net, it is difficult to become a climate. It can be said that the process of Ragnaros spreading faith is extremely easy. All he had to do was to fly to a place where the tribe was, to show his awe inspiring power among the sacred objects given by ininville; All the primitive human beings submit themselves in this endless divine power. They quickly changed their faith to the God of nature! The God of nature, which is the name given by iningwell, is also his goal to control the origin of natural rules and become the personification of nature in the world, or nature is his personification. Although he clearly knows that his road will not be completed so easily. In front of primitive humans to promote their own God, ininville also want to see, after a long time, whether the power of faith will give themselves a surprise. In his view, the illusory and nonexistent gods will be condensed by the magical power of belief for a long time, and become the real ones. Such a marvelous thing naturally aroused his great curiosity. If these intelligent beings chant their gods and call their gods'' names for a long time, then... Will they unite the natural clergy under the magic power of faith? Although inenville knew that it was mostly impossible; But he still wanted to experiment with the power of faith. For him, it doesn''t matter much whether he needs faith or not. Other gods need the power of faith to enhance their own strength, but they can draw strength from the ubiquitous natural rules. After the accumulation of time, their godhood level will naturally increase. However, this method takes too long, and the promotion of Godhead level can not be completed overnight. In addition to the accumulation of strength, he also needs to constantly understand the rules of nature. At present, life, forest and natural punishment can be used freely to enhance his strength. Only, the spirit of this clergy, but let him feel, as if he is constantly from another god there, steal each other''s power. There was an essential conflict between his priesthood and the powerful God who had not yet met. The appearance of the two Elves will inevitably lead to half of the power of the other party being torn by him, which means that he has captured half of the power of another powerful elves. As long as the elves who believe in the spirit chant the name of the God and believe in him, he will be able to take half of the power from the Elven clergy. And this kind of behavior is no different from the behavior of a thief, which will inevitably provoke the hatred of the Unknown God. It''s OK not to meet. Once we meet, he will have to compete with each other for the ownership of the elf priesthood. However, inenville, who is not clear about the world, does not want to provoke an enemy for himself when he is not strong. In particular, the enemy was a powerful God, and it was not easy to steal his power. It''s about faith, it''s about the dominance of the Elf race, he and the Unknown God, there must be no peaceful coexistence. Unless, he can defeat the other party, or become a subordinate of the other party, or While infiltrating the plane world, and thinking at the same time, ininville''s face was a bit cloudy and sunny. In the end, he made up his mind that in his soul, the divinity covered with a layer of soft green light, constantly bloomed a dazzling brilliance in his soul. With a shiver, the place of a miraculous character engraved on the divine grid immediately cracked; And in a moment, ininville''s face became very bad. With the cruelty in his heart, the clergy symbolizing the spirit was stripped by him. Although his strength has been weakened to a certain extent, fortunately, he has not lowered his divine rank. His power has little to do with the priesthood of the elves. He doesn''t even have the slightest connection with the elves. Therefore, although he stripped the priesthood of elves, ininville did not mean that he gave up the priesthood. In fact, he has something else to worry about. A moment''s weakness is nothing. The one who can laugh to the end is the real winner. Chapter 1053 As time goes on, the speed of ininville''s penetration into the plane world becomes faster and faster. So far, the whole plane world has been enveloped by his divine power, and the condensed divine writing is also full of the sky of the plane world. The penetration into the core of the plane gradually deepens. It is believed that in a short time, inenville will be able to completely control the plane world. God knows how serious his delusion of persecution is. In short, from the first day he came to this world, until he met the mysterious strange god, he never felt at ease for even one day. Now, with the infiltration and mastery of the plane world getting closer and closer, the feeling of peace of mind is emerging again. The long lost sense of security, let him now finally temporarily relax under the tight nerves, to do some other things. His eyes began to leave the sky of the plane world and look down to the lower world again. This primitive and wild world, everything is a very primitive and backward world. Although the land area is roughly the same as that of Asia, the ocean area is definitely not small compared with the current era. However, in such a relatively rich world of resources, it is a very wild and primitive backward environment, which naturally makes it very inconvenient for ininville. Therefore, in order to test the magic power of faith, at the same time, in order to make himself more comfortable, spread the game of civilization, ininville played again. As the only true God in this small plane world, inenville is already familiar with this kind of thing. At his command, Ragnaros began to spread the crude knowledge in this plane world. As time passed, primitive human civilization began to sprout. And gradually moved out of the cave, living in the outside world, with trees to build simple houses. At the same time, the sources of food also became diverse, and the germination of farming began to appear gradually. All of these are carried out under the gaze and promotion of ininville. At the same time, the name of the God of nature that he preaches is also spread among all intelligent races. Moreover, the miracles that ininville revealed from time to time also accelerated the spread of his belief. At the same time, in this "game" of building civilization, ininville also has a wonderful feeling, new insights come to his heart, and new forces are gradually gathering. This feeling is so clear, so thorough. In this way, ininville can clearly know the wonderful things that are happening to him. He knows that his behavior and way, in a sense, have produced effects. Although it has little to do with faith, he knows that his actions have given him new strength. Although, this power is still very small, still in the bud. However, with the development of civilization, the growth of population, and the rapid development of all aspects, this weak force will eventually grow into a giant. Under his interference, the fate of primitive human beings changed. They didn''t know how long it would take before they could make such amazing changes. Now, with the intervention of ininville, their fate has changed dramatically. The seeds of civilization appeared among them, and knowledge began to spread among them. Although, everything is still very simple and primitive. However, it is this simple and primitive force that makes the fate of primitive human beings change dramatically. They got rid of the state of ignorance and entered civilization many years ahead of time. Today, because of the emergence of civilization and the spread of knowledge, they can be called intelligent life. In the past, they were just in the name of human beings. At that time, they could not see anything related to civilization. The dawn and seed of civilization never appeared in them. Nowadays, these have changed and changed with the process and intervention of human beings. At this point, the fate of the earth shaking dramatic changes, wilderness gradually away, civilization began to come. The real era of intelligent life has come, and with the passage of time, this change is an epoch-making and far-reaching moment. Moreover, with the continuous progress of human primitive civilization and the continuous advancement of civilization, ininville constantly promotes this process, no matter what the reason is. In short, ininville was rewarded with a new clergy¡ª¡ª Knowledge! A seemingly simple but potential clergy has the foundation to become a powerful God. At the same time, the clergy is also related to a huge field, which is a part of the system. Whether it is nature or this huge field, it can be said that it is an extremely powerful existence. Any one of them has the potential to easily achieve powerful divine power, and perhaps it is not impossible to go further. However, this huge field, just like the natural order, Paul has too many things, and also involves too many gods and their interests. Just as he wanted to unite the clergy of nature, there were too many difficulties and obstacles in this new and potential field. At this moment, even in ininville''s mind, there was a sense of powerlessness. In fact, there are too many things to face if we want to unite this omnipotent and potential clergy, which is the same as that of nature. And he does not really have the ability to gather this powerful force. Perhaps, this power, only when he becomes the real God of nature and has enough confidence and powerful power, can he plan this new power. Before that, it was hard for him to separate another part of his energy and understand other rules. Just a vast sea of natural rules is enough for him to do his best. In the case of one more, ininville is really powerless. Therefore, from the moment when the clergy of knowledge was condensed, ininville was ready to strengthen himself on the basis of his current clergy, and then began to explore this strange and powerful world that he knew nothing about. Before that, he also needs to make a cover for himself, or add another protection to his identity. Because there is no Elf race in the plane world where he is now. And his appearance, it is easy to let other gods, think of his alien world visitors identity. Therefore, if he wants to protect his identity, nothing can cover up his identity more easily than rebuilding the elves. ¡­¡­ The rules of nature are all inclusive, and the way of life is also included in nature; With the powerful clergy of life, ininville also has the divine power to create life at the moment. Different from the unified universe, in this powerful higher universe, after all forces are embodied, with the specific clergy, the gods can do anything within their own clergy. Of course, the prerequisite is that the divine power can bear the cost of doing anything. Otherwise, once beyond the scope of their own power to bear, the burden on the gods is extremely severe. Even in a serious point, the gods themselves will fall because they can''t bear the burden! Therefore, we want to create the spirit race in this plane world without the birth of spirit. Inenville should also be prepared, otherwise, a strong race that he can''t afford will face the danger of falling. Therefore, he needs to carefully consider how to do it and how to avoid this unknown risk, and then implement the plan. Chapter 1054 It''s not easy to create life, especially intelligent life. The reason why intelligent life can be distinguished from wild animals is that they have wisdom, know how to think, know how to create, and know how to learn. In this way, civilization appeared, and ethnic groups also had a stable transmission order, instead of being ignorant all their lives like wild animals, and the future generations also went on forever. Although, the beasts have sharp teeth, sharp claws, strong body. They are hunters and killers in nature, and one on one, intelligent life can''t fight these strong beasts. However, intelligent life also has advantages. They know how to think, which makes them get rid of the ranks of beasts and become human beings. They know how to learn. When they are cold, they know how to make clothes to protect themselves from the cold. In the face of the threat and invasion of wild animals, they learn how to build fences and make weapons to protect themselves. Moreover, in the process of constantly facing threats and confrontation, we should constantly learn and create. Finally, ethnic groups began to grow and civilization began to appear. In this state of continuous learning, constantly changing themselves and protecting themselves, they gradually become strong. From the weak to the overlord, their footprints and figures are all over the earth. It''s easy for ininville to create a group of animals without wisdom, but it''s not easy to create a group of lives with wisdom that can be passed on. Among them, he will face many difficulties, and what he will create is not ordinary mortals; It''s a group of strange people who live a long life and are gifted. During this period, the sufferings and obstacles he will face need to be carefully considered and solved one by one. At the same time, he also needs to carefully weigh the burden he will bear in the process of creation. If you want to talk about long-lived species, there is a lighthouse jellyfish on the earth. Oh my God, it''s old and abnormal... It''s only 4 to 5 mm. It''s the only known creature that can return to the larval stage after sexual maturity. This process is called differentiation and transfer. In other words, it can rejuvenate and grow again. In theory, it''s like this, that is to say, it can get infinite life in this way. However, this kind of differentiation and transfer is not suitable for elves. During this period, there are too many variables that can hardly be applied to the elves. At the same time, if the elves are endowed with such talent, it will be impossible for him to do it. The worst result is probably the exhaustion of divine power and the collapse of divine personality. Since then, it has fallen and disappeared. It''s not the style of inningville who always cherishes life to make himself fall just to create an intelligent life. So, the differentiation and transfer of Lighthouse jellyfish, the ability to rejuvenate, naturally does not apply. At the same time, elves give the world the impression that they are almost immortal. At least, ininville''s body is a spirit, not to say, after becoming a God, there is no restriction on longevity. Before he became a God, he didn''t need to worry about his life. In his long life of more than 10000 years, he never found any aging changes in his body. On the one hand, it is related to his mentality, on the other hand, it is related to his strength. This is also the difference between the Middle Earth elves and the alien elves. At least, among the elves born in Middle Earth, there is no need to worry about diseases in the world, because no disease in the world can survive on elves. The immortal fire in their souls will burn all the viruses that enter their bodies by mistake. Besides, as long as their own mentality doesn''t go wrong and they still keep their vitality, they can theoretically live to the end of the world without being killed by external forces. However, in this strange higher universe, ininville wants to create a new Elf race, but he will not share the immortal fire in his soul for this new race. Although the appearance of his physical body changed into the appearance of the spirit in the higher universe, it was only the appearance. In essence, he is still the ELF KING from Middle Earth. Strictly speaking, he has nothing to do with the spirit in the higher universe. You can''t find the secret of the longevity of the alien elves from yourself. Therefore, inenville can only find a way from other directions. The differentiation and transfer of Lighthouse jellyfish can''t be applied, and he has only heard of this rejuvenating ability of Lighthouse jellyfish. I haven''t personally contacted or even experimented with it. I only know a little about how the lighthouse jellyfish has this talent. Most of them are in the cause of speculation! Moreover, ininville did not want to endow the lighthouse jellyfish with this method of "Immortality" for the newly created elves. After removing this method, we can only find out the suitable method from other places. Moreover, ininville also believes that this alternative immortality of Lighthouse jellyfish is related to their own body shape. 4-5mm body, the food and energy they need, compared with the huge and resource rich environment, is really nothing. But once this kind of talent, adapts in the elf body, not necessarily can succeed. The two sides are unrelated species, without the slightest connection, forced to do similar experiments, the best result is probably from the collapse of the genetic level. So, if you want to solve the secret of longevity, you can only start from other species. In the existing nature, animals can''t compare with plants in terms of the secret of longevity. Animals need a huge amount of nutrition and energy for their daily growth activities. And plants do not need to move, they can not move, at the same time, the special body structure and way of life, has already made plants have a very advanced energy and nutrient acquisition system. Through the leaves, absorbing sunlight, and then photosynthesis to produce a variety of organic matter, through the rhizome to absorb underground nutrients, dual support, they get energy and nutrients in a way that is many times better than animals. In contrast, the lighthouse jellyfish that have never been experimented with or contacted; Ininville has had a very skilful experience in transferring plant genes to animals. The spirit dragon, which he created for the spirit group, has added plant genes to this species, although it has experienced many failures. However, these problems have been successfully solved and a new species has been created for a world. Now, in this strange higher universe, a group of elves is created again to hide their identity and origin. He doesn''t need the new elves to be strong or even enjoy eternal life; These he does not need, just need these elves, compared with human, can easily live thousands of years of time is enough. He doesn''t need to share his immortal fire with them to ensure the immortal life of the new elves. So, on the basis of mature experience, it''s not too difficult for ininville to add some plant genes to the elves. Because he has had a mature experience and successfully created the species he wanted. Then, on the basis of creating a new species, moderate modification and creation, I believe he will successfully solve this problem. But before that, he needs to change his mind and create a new species on a new path. In contrast, the small plane world at foot is indeed a brand new species. Because, in this plane world, there is no other intelligent race except the primitive human race. Chapter 1055 Ininville was walking in the dense primeval forest, and his keen elf ears listened to the sounds of nature coming from all directions. These sounds of insects, birds and animals gather together to form a moving song of life under the magic of nature! The dense primeval forest in front of us has too many tree species to choose from. This primeval forest, which has existed for many years, has not been felled or destroyed by human beings, and is well preserved. And, almost year after year, the forest area is expanding. The oxygen content in the air is very high, coupled with special active elements full of energy and various substances. As a result, although this small plane world is small in size, it is rich in species. Although primitive humans were scattered all over the continent, they were separated by mountains, rivers and forests. The area of virgin forest in this plane is very large, and the primitive human, who has a very small population at present, has little or no damage to the virgin forest. At present, although they have the rudiment of civilization due to the reason of ininville, the civilization at this stage is completely enough for their population. We haven''t experienced a large-scale population explosion, so much that we have to cut down important forest areas. In such a rich primeval forest, there are too many choices to find suitable tree species. As a result, ininville, walking alone in the great forest, listened to the sound of nature. Feet trample on the soft soil, eyes are inspecting the right tree species and the right land. Along the way, he kept walking towards the deep interior of the forest. In the process of his advance, he took down the leaves and branches of some tree species. All the trees in my eyes are tall and straight ancient trees. These huge trees have lived for thousands of years, and the land they take root in is like a tiny nature. There are a lot of life, around these ancient and tall tree species, built a small and balanced small natural ecosystem, and the external big ecosystem is interdependent. They settle down in these ancient and huge trees, and become a symbiotic and cooperative relationship with these ancient trees. Ininville kept watching. The genius of the elves made him love the environment here. He loved the nature, which had not experienced a trace of destruction. Here, even his divine power became active. The whole person''s mood, also inexplicably improved a lot. The advancing inningville, he walked along the winding stream in the forest, traced back to the upper stream, and arrived at a beautiful lake. On both sides of the lake, all the trees and plants are planted. Not far away from the lake is a small mountain, more than 300 meters high. In this primeval forest full of tall trees, it is really unremarkable. From this hill, there are underground water veins flowing out, converging into curved streams, and these streams in a long time, become a small lake. It''s nurturing lives within a hundred Li radius. At least those living nearby know that there is a stable water source here. When he arrived at the lake in ininville, he saw animals coming to drink water on both sides of the lake. Carnivores and herbivores are at peace with each other, at least when drinking water without interference. The arrival of ininville didn''t make the animals leave in panic. His strong natural flavor has attracted countless animals to spontaneously gather around him because of his arrival. Hundreds of birds, animals, dancing butterflies, and even reptiles on the ground follow ininville''s footsteps. He thought that he was the center, gathering all things in nature, a scene of harmonious coexistence. And ininville is also satisfied with the new environment he has found. The lake in front of him, the hill on the stream, the wide grass in the middle and so on are the most suitable hotbed and birthplace of a new life. He took out the leaves and branches of the trees he had collected all the way and suspended them in front of him. Then a emerald power light appeared in the palm of ininville''s hand. He threw this magic power on the leaves and branches in front of him. Under the great power of his life mission, the gene fragments contained in the leaves and branches turned into a rich liquid full of vitality under the action of the magic power. Ininville, who holds the priesthood of life, once again carries out the action of creating life, but feels unexpectedly smooth. His mind moved, and his mysterious life clergy immediately aroused a mysterious force. In front of his eyes, the liquid full of vitality constantly produces a magical rhythm with the power of life clergy. The inside of this mass of liquid is undergoing mysterious changes at the micro level. The regular breath continuously flows into it, and the breath of life gradually becomes stronger. At the same time, the liquid full of life is constantly collapsing and shrinking. Finally, in front of ininville''s eyes is a shining emerald green seed. He nodded with satisfaction. The seed was suspended at his fingertips. He could clearly feel a little weak consciousness inside the seed. He walked slowly towards the middle of a vast open grassland and threw the seed into the ground. The seeds, which are shining, are submerged in the soil as soon as they touch the ground. Then, standing on the grass, ininville began to stretch out her voice and recite the ancient and complex incantations in a chanting tone. The vitality between heaven and earth and the power of nature are gathered here by him, pouring into the underground where the seeds are buried. At the same time, the emerald power was also thrown into the ground by ininville. That kind of seed absorbs endless life and natural power, plus the divine power of ininville, its internal hidden exuberant vitality is constantly enhanced, a trace of magical rhythm shakes the soil, spreading in all directions. At the same time, the natural force in this area is also growing and strengthening. These changes are always in the eye of ininville. He did not stop this scene, but still gathered the power of life and nature and injected into the seeds. With the passage of time, the endless green light, accompanied by a strong breath of life, suddenly rose from the ground. In the trembling sound of the earth, a small bud from the ground tenacious drill out. In addition, the growth rate of it increases in a flash when it just comes into contact with fresh air. It grows at the speed visible to the naked eye. The tender buds are constantly growing, the nutrients in the earth are constantly absorbed by it, and the power of life and nature is constantly converging here to supply it with continuous growth. With the attention of inningville and all kinds of animals, it has grown into a giant tree in a short time. And the rate of growth continues, and when its breath stabilizes, it stops growing. However, the absorption of nutrition and the power of life and nature has not stopped or been satisfied. However, compared with the barbaric absorption at the beginning, the absorption at this time is obviously milder. In its huge body, there is a shocking vitality hidden. At the same time, the natural power of giant wood is also strong and heinous. And these, still in the continuous passage of time, into a very solid foundation, has been continuously accumulated. At the same time, the weak consciousness inside the giant wood was promoted and strengthened at the moment of its rapid growth. The muddled consciousness came to ininville, conveying sentimental feelings to him. Feeling this weak and ignorant consciousness, ininville smiles with satisfaction. Having consciousness is equivalent to real life, which can be described by him or her now. Chapter 1056 As time goes by, the breath of life on the giant wood becomes stronger and stronger. The most intuitive result is that many ignorant beasts gather here. Every day, inenville will inject a lot of vitality into the giant wood, attracting the natural forces in nature and the genes he made, all of which will be injected into the giant wood. With the passage of time, vitality is gathering, and Jumu''s weak and ignorant consciousness is growing day by day. Although, so far, giant wood is hardly growing in size, but his body is also widening day by day. And, a little mysterious fluctuation, constantly pregnant in the body of giant wood. These strong vitality and natural atmosphere are constantly converging. Finally, they are gradually converging towards the branches of giant trees. They gather under the observation of ininville, and condense from the branches into bulging flowers. His changes every day are seen by ininville, and his anomalies and data are constantly recorded by ininville. It can be said that, as his creator, ininville at the moment, through creation and subsequent analysis and detection, has an incomparable understanding of the slightest change on the giant wood. There is no one in the world who knows more about what is happening in front of him. Quietly, as time goes by, everything is still developing in accordance with the orderly natural rules. In every region of the continent, those primitive and wild human beings, their weak civilization, are growing with the passage of time. Most of them have left the cave and moved to open areas such as plains. However, there are still a few people who migrate to forests and even mountains to settle down. In a relatively closed environment, their civilization has undergone dramatic changes, which is fundamentally different from those who choose to settle down and develop in broad areas. Although, these primitive human civilizations were all developed under the promotion of a God. At the beginning, their respective civilizations were basically the same, but with the passage of time, the place they lived, the environment they faced, and the size of the population and so on. In the end, these human beings developed different civilization structures and lifestyles. The wilderness is gradually fading under the great power of time, and the dawn of civilization is growing vigorously. I believe that in a short time, this small plane world will be occupied by civilization. However, these humans do not know how big the world they inhabit, how many people there are, and how many resources there are. It is even more impossible for them to know that in the inland depths of a huge forest, there is also an intelligent race quietly nurturing. Ininville stayed with the giant wood and looked after him for more than three hundred years. More than three hundred years is nothing to the gods, or even to any immortal species. In the eyes of ininville today, there is not much difference between more than 300 years and more than 300 days. He himself has already adapted to the change of time. Now, more than three hundred years have passed. For him, the spirit he carefully created is about to be born again in front of him. At this time, huge flowers were hanging everywhere on the branches of giant trees, and their petals were tightly closed. Inside the huge flowers, young and curled figures are still sleeping. However, through this huge flower, from these small figures, we can feel the extremely strong breath of life and nature. More than 300 years of breeding, but also to the moment of melon ripe landing. In fact, the number of elves bred in the early days was not large, only 300. What''s more, they are all babies at this moment. Their talent is undoubtedly stronger than that of human beings, but there are some deficiencies in some aspects compared with the elves of ininville. With the powerful life and natural breath in their bodies, ininville easily calculated that the ultimate life span of these elves was only 5000 years. Compared with the Middle Earth elves, the latter has no extreme life span. As long as they are not killed, they are not tired of their own lives because of the passage of time and the changes of time. Then, they will be able to survive until the end of their lives. Compared with the immortal life of the Middle Earth elves, these undeveloped elves can''t compare with the Middle Earth elves at least in terms of life span. However, they also have their own outstanding, their affinity for nature and other talents are far beyond the Middle Earth elves. This point can be easily inferred from the young people who are still pregnant. Although they are both called elves, they are actually different races. At least, in the form of life, they are not the same, completely different. All of a sudden, ininville once again focused on the huge wood in front of him. Three hundred huge flowers were quietly hanging on the huge wood. Silently absorbing the nutrients from the giant trees, with the passage of time, these huge flowers appear heart beating rhythm. Endless breath of life and nature, constantly gathered from everywhere, constantly absorbed by these huge flowers. At the same time, a "vitality" is spreading from these flowers to the outside. That''s the life that will be born soon. Ininville was watching, not a bit slack. In his gaze, a strong sound like a heartbeat came constantly, the closed petals slowly opened. There were men and women in the curling figure with legs tightly clasped inside, and each Pink Baby stayed in the slowly opening flowers. Their navels are connected with translucent tubes, which are like umbilical cords. Like umbilical cords, they transmit nutrients to these babies. With the petals completely open, the huge flowers extend a lot of flower diameter, at the same time, from the giant wood there, constantly drop a piece of huge leaves, spread on the broad trunk. These sleeping babies are safely placed on the leaves. Subsequently, the umbilical cord as the tube automatically broke, and a pink doll out, accompanied by a pair of big eyes closed slightly trembling. Then, a pair of boys and girls with emerald green eyes opened their big eyes one after another. Looking around curiously. They don''t cry or make noise. They lie quietly on the huge leaves and look at the scenery and environment curiously. As the giant wood that breeds these elves, because of the birth of these elves, they shake the branches slightly, and then sprinkle bursts of emerald green light. These light spots fall on these young boys and girls, and their bodies grow rapidly with the naked eye. And, in the blink of an eye, they have grown from a baby state to about three years old. Seemingly immature body, but actually very strong, they have to stand up from the lying leaves. After they get up, the leaves under their bodies are automatically turned into close fitting clothes to be worn on them. Then, these dolls, one by one, were running back and forth on the broad trunk of the giant tree. Even focus their curious eyes on ininville. At this time, because of the birth of these elves, iningwell clearly perceived the subtle changes from within the plane world. At the same time, because of the elves he created, the original Elven priesthood, which was peeled off by them, had a different change. The power of the clergy was changed, and it was closely associated with this group of young elves. Chapter 1057 Boom! The birth of a new life, and also the birth of a new intelligent life, has brought about extremely drastic changes in this small plane world. The sea is churning, the earth is shaking with a strange rhythm, and at the same time, all things in nature are also in a joyful mood. The source of the core of the plane is also constantly churning, and a strange rhythm constantly appears, and then the area of the plane world is slowly expanding. The potential plane at the edge of the potential plane begins to spread and expand towards the void, and the new space is immediately flooded by the vast sea water. The earth is also extending, from the depths of the ocean and constantly floating out of one island after another. As rivers flow, the earth grows and the mountains grow. In just seven days, the earth shaking general drastic changes, surging fast, people can''t catch time. With the size of the world, it has not increased much, but the inside information of the plane world has grown by leaps and bounds. These changes are all due to the birth of a new group of intelligent people. Not only that, but also ininville itself has undergone extraordinary changes. Originally, because we wanted to avoid the conflict with the spirit God in the powerful higher universe, we set up enemies for ourselves without any reason. Therefore, ininville took the initiative to divest himself of the priesthood. Now, in this plane world without elves, after he created elves again. His original separation of the spirit of the clergy, once again because of the emergence of the spirit, and had a magical change. Although this did not increase his Godhead level, the original drop in power level caused by stripping the elves was also made up. Today''s elf priesthood is closely related to him, because when it first came, the appearance of the elf priesthood was only because he was an elf. On the contrary, because of the appearance of the two clergy, there was a violent conflict of Sovereignty between him and the powerful spirit God in this world. However, all this was solved after the Elves were recreated. Although it is still an elvish priesthood, the conflict with the Elvish God of the world disappears. Nowadays, the Elven clergy that ininville mastered can be regarded as the race clergy of elves he created. In the future, the power of this clergy will continue to grow with the elves he created, and the population will continue to grow. Although, in this process, the power generated by the spirit he created will be partly separated by the God of the spirit who has not yet been masked. However, ininville and the unmasked spirit God finally have the opportunity to co-exist with each other and even cooperate with each other. Because the interests between them will be closely united by the spirits created by ininville. Although it lost some of its benefits, it eliminated a strong enemy and brought in a potential ally for itself. This is undoubtedly very worthwhile for the current ininville. I want to protect myself in this powerful higher universe, and even plan for my own interests. Then, before being completely powerful, we should seek one or two powerful allies and strive for common interests. It is the protective umbrella that ininville urgently needs at present. In addition to his status as an elf God, his allies are more valuable than other gods who are also spirits. Because of the race, he is doomed to have no close cooperation or even alliance with human gods or Orc gods. So, before that, close cooperation and even friendly relations of interest with the spirits are his only chips. And, most importantly, he is not weak. At the same time, in another plane world, a tall and beautiful spirit God is playing in his own garden. He and the spirits, who are the same elves, talk to each other kindly. At this time, he suddenly felt that the same source of power from the underworld rushed into his divinity in an instant and strengthened his power. This sudden change surprised the spirit God, and the changes in him also aroused the attention and inquiry of other spirits. However, the spirit God said to the gods around him with a smile, "it seems that in a certain plane world that we don''t know, another group of spirits are born, and there is a spirit who is not weak." Feeling the faint and enhanced breath of the spirit God, the rest of the gods congratulated the spirit God in their heart, "congratulations to your great highness, our spirit God system has become strong again." The appearance of a new spirit with the same spirit identity, and the rank of the spirit is not weak, which caused great curiosity and attention of the spirit God system. Although at present, they don''t know the location of this unidentified spirit God, but they believe that sooner or later, they will meet with this new God. Although elves are more talented than humans and orcs, compared with the two races with a huge population, elves do not have an advantage. Even the elves and orcs don''t have an advantage over humans. However, human beings and orcs do not dare to provoke spirits at will. Now, among the elves, there is a powerful God again, which will undoubtedly enhance the power of the elves. In the future, when fighting for interests, one more powerful God will ensure that their elves can share more interests. Thinking of this, the eyes of the members of the spirit family became extremely hot. Listening to the compliments of his subordinates, the spirit God''s face was smiling, "it seems that in a short time, our God system will add a new God again. In the same way, the interests of our God system are guaranteed by the addition of a powerful new God. In the future, we will be able to add a lot of confidence to the greedy and domineering human divinity and the barbaric Orc divinity. " However, he thought in his heart that not long ago, his power was divided, which symbolized that the clergy of the elves was almost torn. Although this power was captured by others, the situation that the clergy was almost torn did not last long. However, this kind of abnormal scene at that time still made the spirit God feel more alert. Unexpectedly, this time, what happened was completely reversed from what happened that day, which also aroused the great interest of the spirit God. "Who on earth has such perseverance and is willing to give up such great interests; But you have the courage to share your strength with me? " He looked into the eyes of endless void, full of interest, "I can''t wait to meet you." In the natural plane world, ininville felt that a part of the power from the new Elven clergy was absorbed by another powerful force. He thought silently, "my gesture of kindness should make this God give up his hostility and dissatisfaction with my original behavior." Although there is very little power in this division, it is only because the elves just created have a small population and weak power. With the continuous growth of their population in the future, the power generated is bound to be amazing and powerful. Don''t you see the great effect on the natural plane world caused by the birth of elves? Although sharing part of the benefits, he has won a potential ally and friend for himself, which is worth it for ininville. The temporary gain and loss is nothing. He gave up a small part of his interests but grasped a larger one in the future. This is the real intention of ininville''s initiative to show weakness. Otherwise, if there were no huge interests, he would not share his own interests with outsiders. His conduct was as clear to him as that of the unmasked God of the elves. Quietly calculating the future and future planning, ininville slowly opened his eyes and saw a pair of beautiful emerald green eyes. At a close look, his body was full of this lovely and charming elf cubs. One by one they held ininville''s arms and thighs, hung on him, or climbed on him. With incomparably beautiful and beautiful big eyes, looking at him curiously. Chapter 1058 After the birth of these lovely creatures in nature, ininville became a father for a period of time. Although the tree of life is tall, it does not have the ability to attack. Although these elves bred by the tree of life are gifted beyond human beings and other intelligent races, the elves in their infancy do not have the ability to attack and cast magic. They need to learn and have someone to teach them, just like the ordinary intelligent life and the young. Their minds are really in their infancy, and they don''t have a superior adult mind. They are as like as two peas in all life, curious about everything, and want to touch, understand and understand everything in the world through various ways. Different from the Chinese elves who were born and awakened in the past, they are children''s mind and body; On the other hand, the Middle Earth elves are the body in the adult state. In terms of mind, although they can''t be compared with the mature mind produced by the acquired knowledge, they are undoubtedly mature compared with the mind in the early childhood. In addition, the mind of the Middle Earth elves grows very fast. It doesn''t take long for them to mature their mind with the knowledge they have learned from all things and make it equal to their body. So, looking back at the group of elves that ininville just created. They are beautiful and gifted, but their minds, like their bodies, are innocent in their infancy. They have no specific knowledge of everything, and they are also extremely curious about everything, just like the cubs of all creatures. This means that in order to make them grow up to be independent, ininville needs to teach them well. At least, when they are mature and have the means to protect themselves, he can let these new elves develop and create their own civilization. The civilization of elves! So in the decades that followed, ininville stayed with the elves and began to teach them. Teach them all kinds of knowledge, and from the game, implies certain knowledge, through the game and serious teaching complement each other, wholeheartedly teach them. Their talent has lived up to ininville''s expectation. The knowledge he imparts can be absorbed and understood by these new elves. Let their original immature mind, under his guidance, finally have a preliminary growth. With the passage of time, the minds of the new elves are growing up rapidly, just like their bodies. They don''t lack food, they don''t lack essential nutrition. They''re not vegetarians, they''re not carnivores, they''re omnivores. Like people, they can eat both vegetarian and meat. Plants and meat, enrich their nutrition, let their body continue to grow tall, become stronger. At the same time, they are always hungry very quickly. The elves in their early childhood need a lot of nutrition. They are lively and active, and because of their study, they need more nutrition to maintain their daily activities and energy. This kind of father like care of children''s day, iningwell patiently, his brain knowledge, from shallow to difficult, one by one to teach the spirit. Although these Elves were not bred by him, they were bred from the tree of life created by him. However, in the treatment of these little guys, ininville always had a special feeling in his heart. Because both the tree of life and the spirits bred by the tree of life are created by him. It is also the same as, whether it is the tree of life or the spirit, it is his children, his children. It was a long time from quevier''s awakening to his migration to vilino, and even to his return to middle earth or to the alien universe. In the long years of tens of thousands of years, ininville did not find a partner. His spirit identity, belonging to his blood, has never been passed down. It was later a weak relationship with Francesca, and no blood was born. Therefore, in the face of this group created by themselves, the purpose is only to hide their identity. The special emotion in ininville''s heart was rarely touched. So, even if he is now a high God. However, in the face of this group of beautiful and lovely little life, he rarely raised enough patience of tolerance and tolerance. Try to teach them as much as possible, just 300 elves, under his guidance, continue to grow. The body grows up day by day, changing at a speed that people ignore but are clearly aware of. Born with extraordinary talent, they have enviable advantages. They are born with a long life span and are not disturbed by all kinds of diseases in the world. In the process of both playing and learning, the newly born elves are growing at a high speed, which makes people feel inferior. When the elves grew up to a certain extent, ininville quietly left the place where the Elves were born. In these decades of teaching, his understanding of natural rules has also made great progress. Especially his way of life, because of creating a real intelligent life, his understanding of life is extremely profound. It''s easy to recreate a race, not to mention waving. It''s not too difficult to create just one kind of life for inningville today. Of course, this is limited to the life of wild animals, not including intelligent life. For any God who is proficient in creation, it is much easier to create beasts, even Warcraft, and even monsters than to create intelligent life. The latter''s secret and reasoning are too profound. Even today''s inenville did not dare to say that he had a complete understanding of the elves he had created. Most of the time, in the process of creating them, he held a strange sense of speciousness. And this wonderful feeling comes from the special power of the life clergy. It''s not so much that he created the spirit, but rather that the ancient power in the dark, with the help of his hands, created the spirit. Although he created the tree of life that gave birth to elves, more importantly, in the process of creating the tree of life, the ancient forces he touched produced some special forces that he did not know at present, and then caused the touch of life. Thus, there is a wonderful way of intelligent life from the tree to the birth of fruit. The more you understand the rules, the more you understand the rules. The more he was shocked by the vastness of the rules, the more he understood them. Compared with the vast sea of rules, it was nothing, not even a drop of water in the sea. For this reason, inenville can''t help but fantasize. When one day, he completely mastered the rules of nature and became the incarnation of nature, or nature would become his incarnation. Then, at that time, how powerful and incredible he would be? It''s not difficult to create life out of thin air. Maybe, create the unreal things that don''t exist. He has the ability to create material and energy out of thin air. In other words, these abilities he can imagine today are far more than these changes. After mastering the rules of nature, no one can explain how he really looks, except to the point where he has reached. No one can understand how powerful the existence at that stage is. Chapter 1059 In the days of inningville accumulating himself and strength in the natural plane world. I don''t know how far away it is from this powerful higher universe. In that old and reborn unified universe, the ever-changing changes are staged one by one in this unified universe. Life, civilization, development and reproduction, under the accumulation of almost endless resources, whether it is individuals or groups, their growth speed, with the passing of time, in constant growth. Whether it''s tuteham, the "Kingdom of God" standing in the center of the universe, or the main material world surrounded by the torrent of elements and countless planes, they are growing up on the same and different roads. The laggards, constantly catching up with the advanced, are under the gaze and promotion of the most powerful will. In different directions, we should develop bravely. It seems that all civilizations and individuals can not be separated from the guidance and promotion of this strong will. However, a close examination reveals that the evolution of individual and group civilizations has not been interfered. It''s just that the surrounding environment is changing, whipping these individual and group civilizations in a slow but unchangeable situation, growing and moving forward. Every corner of the universe is more or less occupied by life and civilization. Some have already entered the mature stage of interstellar exploration, while others are still wandering in the stone age. For these backward civilizations, the civilization in the interstellar age will not interfere with their civilization process. Even the exploration spacecraft will not affect the development of these primitive civilizations. Blood like lessons, as well as warnings from gods, are taboos of cosmic civilizations. In the long years, there are always some civilizations who don''t believe in evil, or individuals who don''t believe in evil, to touch this not old rule, but everyone abides by it. Some of them have just entered the interstellar age, and some of them are due to the strength of their own civilization. For the legendary true gods of the universe, they are not afraid, on the contrary, with their strength. These civilizations, even individuals, always want to challenge the status of the so-called true God of the universe. Want to replace, or even become a new God in the universe. However, these bold individuals or civilizations have never known the position of the true God of the universe, let alone the appearance of the true God of the universe. Their civilization was besieged by groups, and destroyed by many civilizations that were not weaker than them, even those that were stronger than them, and even those who were stronger than themselves. After that, no one dares to challenge this rule which can not be overstepped. Although, in this event, the true God of the universe never appeared, never appeared. However, the collapse of a powerful civilization and the bloody ending of the whole group shocked countless civilizations and even individuals. They don''t dare to disturb or invade the primitive life. Let them, follow the rules of nature, in order on the class, with the passage of time, continuous development, and finally into the interstellar age. And in the main material world, the huge world with endless light. Compared with the bustling interstellar universe, it is no inferior, although their technology is only in the 17th to 18th century, without steam revolution, electricity and the information age after. Their science and technology stop here. The rules of the world do not allow the soil of scientific and technological civilization to exist, let alone allow the seeds of scientific and technological civilization to take root here. The different structure and even the different civilization development between the two make their civilizations not interfere with each other. Here developed a variety of secular civilization, the era of great navigation, even after many years, the excitement has never subsided. Wealth and species from the new world enriched the old world. The immigrants from the old world enlivened the sparsely populated new world. As the sailboats set sail, they went out to the ocean and traveled between colonies and even countries. In the future, wealth and species from the new world will be brought back to the old world, and commodities and mature civilizations from the old world will continue to spread to the new world. In every continent, in every island, immigrants and pirates fight for all kinds of goods. However, what the pirates pursue is gold, while what the immigrants from the old world pursue is just a stable life and enough land for their families. Most of them came from the old world. They were bankrupt peasants, ruined nobles, even businessmen and handicraftsmen. Some of them were criminals. In a word, all kinds of identities and immigrants from different regions and countries bring rich and colorful foreign cultures. They drift across the sea, entangle in the new world, and even merge with each other over time. The colonies of the new world, because of the increase of immigration and population, are constantly maturing. Because of the increase of population, cities and villages are expanding and prospering. From the more and more lively atmosphere of big navigation, big colonization and big business. Even in the ocean, there are many dangers, but it can''t stand the enchantment of gold. In the face of money, all the dangers are not enough to stop, now become more and more crazy social atmosphere. This kind of atmosphere ignited the whole world, that is, the peaceful and peaceful land of elves, the kingdom of elves, was half pushed to join because of this kind of atmosphere. However, compared with crazy human beings, elves are obviously more rational. But, they are in reason, also cannot stand more and more crazy human beings. Like their desire for porcelain and silk, the goods from the land of elves are also longed for by human beings. With a long history of tens of thousands of years, the civilization of the oldest race is obviously inferior to that of the high elves. Even with the passage of time, human civilization has been greatly improved due to the increase of species, wealth and population. However, compared with the high elves civilization, it is still inferior. Because the desire from the elves of goods, art, jewelry, clothing and other things. Bold businessmen, sailing to find the land of elves, and after they finally cross the weak border assumed by the elves, they finally find the land of elves and come to the mysterious land of elves. Their sailboats were full of money and goods from the old world. They wanted to buy goods from the high elves and trade with them. Bring the goods from the land of elves back to the old world for sale, or even pour them into the new world for sale, and make amazing profits. The discovery of the land of the elves also ignited the enthusiasm of the human kingdom in the old world. They constantly entered the land of the elves and contacted with the high elves. They even coveted the kingdom of the high elves. In this regard, the vigilant high elves and wizard elves are constantly in the sea around their own territory, waving fog and even border. However, they can not stand the vast territory and sea area. There are always merchant ships from all nations of mankind coming to their land, begging for trade. Although there is a sense of vigilance about the human population and the huge sailing ships across the sea. However, at present, the high elves don''t regard human beings as a threat, but they don''t ignore the growing real pressure from human beings. For a variety of reasons, under the real pressure from human beings, the high elves began to slow down their own civilization. Compared with the secular civilization of the elves, the civilization developed by the elves and witches has never retrogressed. The elves and witches, with their attitude of exploring the world and longing for the truth, have been making constant efforts to explore the huge world. Their footprints, dare not say to involve every piece of land in the world, and every sea area, but most of the sea area and land, have been high elves figure and footprints set foot there. In the process of constantly exploring the world and seeking the truth, the number of wizard elves has been increasing slowly, and so is their own strength. Even some high elves have never really understood how powerful their power is. In the same way, the human wizard and the wizard of spirit, even the wizard of other intelligent races, are far away from the sea. Also in the new world known as the wizard continent, it is also growing vigorously. Their civilization, their stories, even the conflicts between them, and even all the things they have created, these stories are just the beginning, far from the end. Chapter 1060 On the other side of the ocean, a new continent covered by heavy fog, its area is larger than any other continent. There are abundant resources and species, which are also vital active substances for witches. Compared with the new world and even the old world, they are undoubtedly very rich. A group of witches who travel across the sea in search of a new world settle down here. Their number is very small. In thousands of years, they have not fully explored this huge continent. Although they named this continent wizard continent, they are far from the masters of this new continent. In this huge new world, there are many powerful species that the witches don''t know and don''t know. There are all kinds of demons, including dragons, human like life and tree people, but there are still many demons and poisons. The thousands of years of pioneering history of the witches only occupy a small part of the coastal area of the new world. They have just set foot in a small part of the vast inland area. Compared with the huge land, they seem to be a small point on a map, insignificant. Although this wizard continent named by the wizard is very dangerous. However, along with the danger is endless resources and wealth. It is bigger and richer than any land. But it''s also more dangerous than all land. Thousands of years of pioneering history, the early landing of the wizard, suffered enough. There are so many things they have seen and haven''t seen on this continent. They can be seen almost everywhere. Therefore, at the time of the initial landing, the witches did not dare to disperse too much. They huddle together to keep warm, so that they can survive in this extremely dangerous new continent. They landed from the coast, first built cities, sailed out to sea, moved people from the new world and the old world. They are more powerful than mortals. It is often possible to plunder tens of thousands of people at one time. They set up cities and a parliamentary wizard state, and their people are the ordinary people who were captured by the witches and forced to lead them to a new continent. They not only plundered ordinary people for work and food production, but also found excellent apprentices from the vast old world and led them to migrate to the wizard continent. They also look for excellent apprentices among the human beings who are captured by them, and pass on the inheritance and civilization of witches. Although, at the beginning, their civilization was not civilization at all. It can only be said that it is a group, but with the passage of time, the growth of the population, the increasing number of wizard groups, gradually belonging to the wizard civilization, began to appear. Although everything is still very weak, it has begun to show the bud of civilization with the passage of time. Gradually, the increasing power of the wizard, not satisfied with a small piece of land along the coast. They jointly organized an army set up by witches, constantly exploring inland areas, hunting or expelling nearby Warcraft and other dangerous life. Then, with the continuous migration of population, the city was opened up, the farmland was built, and so on. Witches, though they disdain secular civilization, are all learned and versatile. However, the witches did not press them too much when dealing with the mortals who served them. As a matter of fact, they don''t need anything from mortals, and they can''t squeeze anything from them. Therefore, the witches began to take the initiative to help and teach these mortals to serve them. The purpose of rebuilding civilization order for them is only to serve the wizard group. Here, the status of witches is transcendent. They don''t have to serve the monarch as they did in the old world. In this supercontinent, they are born monarchs and nobles. Everything is built around witches and serving witches. And the brilliance and prosperity of civilization can feed back the wizard group to a certain extent. Whether it is all suitable for mortals to do the work and things, or from a large number of mortal groups, looking for suitable apprentices, can expand the wizard group. Gradually, with the passage of time, things and development are in progress. While exploring research and learning, the witches never forget to invite many people from the vast old world to settle down and develop here. Although, everything is very primitive. However, under the construction of the first batch of landers, the scale has also been issued. In addition, the vivid descriptions of the witches and the vast territory of the wizarding continent evolved by magic have attracted a large number of witches to sail out to the magical new continent. They invited not only the wizards who were human beings, but also the magicians of the land of warlocks. However, the Warlocks in the warlock Kingdom have long been used to their safe and stable life for thousands of years. I''m not interested in the so-called wizarding continent, which is more vast, but also a wild and blank land. Although they are a scattered archipelago country, the people they rule also have a considerable scale. Under the development of these mortals, the islands where some major cities are located have been built to be extremely beautiful and rich. At the same time, some smaller islands also have villages or towns and nobles who settled there. The enchanted warlocks are not interested in the invitation of the witches. However, they are also happy to build a good relationship with witches. At least, although they live a life of corruption, it doesn''t mean they don''t know what to do. They know it''s not a good idea to offend the growing number of witches. Therefore, although the magicians refused the invitation of the witches, they still established a good cooperative relationship with the witches. For example, support them to build a kingdom of witches, and supply more of their own materials, which can be regarded as a means of investment. Although, the sorcerers did not accept the wizard''s invitation. This disappointed the witches, but it''s just the land of warlocks. At present, they don''t want to move to a piece of wild, primitive and dangerous white land. However, in the warlock Kingdom, there are many unsuccessful mages, warlocks, druids and even demon hunters who are tired of everything in the warlock Kingdom and are willing to go to a supercontinent to live and take risks. Their participation can also be regarded as giving a blank, and the strength is still very weak wizards, providing some living power. However, compared with these people, the witches value their tutors more, the high elf witches. All of them are very much looking forward to the high wizard, to live in the wizard mainland. They came to the kingdom of elves and invited the high elves and wizard elves to live in the wizard land. And to the high elves vividly described, where the vast and rich resources. However, the high elves, not many people are willing to go to a piece of wild land. They are very satisfied with their present home, and they are not willing to go to other worlds. Besides, the land where the high elves live is no worse than the so-called wizard land. Therefore, most of the high elves are not willing to settle down in the so-called wizard continent. However, there were some high elves who had been expelled by the high elves'' aristocratic Regent Council, as well as the wizard elves, who realized that their hope of entering their homeland again was extremely small. Deeply despairing and indignant, they accepted the invitation of a group of witches as if in anger or revenge. They followed the wizard fleet on board and went to live in the wizard mainland. The arrival of these high elves and wizard elves who were expelled from their homes brought the civilization of elves and wizard knowledge, as well as many skills. Even there are many species and resources that only come from the land of elves. However, the arrival of high spirits and wizard spirits, as well as the knowledge and species resources they brought, make the Wizards living in the wizard continent very happy. With the addition of a group of high elves, their strength has grown a lot, so they began to gradually develop towards inland areas. Chapter 1061 In the early days of pioneering, from human beings, elves, and even exotic witches, or special professionals. They come from different parts of the old and new world, from different nationalities, different countries, different races. Their arrival brought a lot of imported culture and customs. Their different cultures gathered here, gathered and merged in the original coastal sites. Moreover, driven by common interests, they are gradually entangled because of interests and various reasons. In the process of constant communication and settlement, different cultural customs gradually began to merge. Even this group of witches from different countries, nationalities and races are consciously guiding and integrating all this. They intercepted the excellent side of their original civilization, and adapted to the excellent culture of other nations and races. Because each of them is erudite and knowledgeable. Different cultural customs, under their conscious guidance and integration, gradually formed another new cultural style. These witches from different ethnic groups and races are unified into a new cultural style that has just been integrated and has not yet been fully expanded. They are called "wizard culture" or "Wizard civilization" to completely replace all the cultural ties with the old world. Not only that, they began to create new words and languages on the basis of the gradual integration of cultural customs and the new culture derived from the process of integration. They can never forget the way their mother country and family treated them in the past. This makes them extremely resentful, but at this stage, everything is very primitive and weak stage of wizard civilization. They also have to, in all aspects, need to draw nutrients from their mother nationality and country to strengthen themselves. But at the same time, they are trying their best to eliminate the influence from the mother country and the mother nationality. Therefore, on the basis of multi-cultural customs, it is necessary to integrate and innovate a new kind of culture suitable for witches, which should be inherited from the witches. On the basis of multi-cultural interaction, the wizard groups began to create new words and languages. On this basis, they continue to absorb the nutrients of the old and new world. Moreover, with the passage of time and the constant absorption of nutrients from the outside world, their newly founded words and languages began to grow and grow. Their words began to take shape, accompanied by the emergence of words, is a new language. With the passage of time, from the text and language progress, gradually accelerated. Vocabulary continues to increase, and the text and language began to mature. In the end, a new kind of writing and language, completely created by the witches for themselves, was officially born. After the wizard''s writing and language were created, they began to gradually ban the past language and language. To this end, they even temporarily suspended the development of inland areas. They began to wholeheartedly promote the language and characters created and invented by them in the land they ruled. However, it is only circulated among the wizard groups, and among the mortals, this kind of promotion and ban action in words and language has not been carried out. This kind of writing and language is completely created by witches for their own sake. They are not suitable for mortals. Because the text and language, with mysterious power, with the body and spirit of mortals, can not bear the power from the language and text. Therefore, for the transformation of the mortals, the witches are postponed, because both the witches and the mortals are still very weak. They need population, need a lot of population to do backing, do their own backer, for the wizard of a new round of development to carry out strong support. However, the population at the present stage is not enough to undertake this kind of continuous inland development. Once the strength has not yet grown, the implementation of the transformation of mortals program, it is bound to cause unrest. Reforms can not be completed at once. They need time and are carried out slowly. When the witches think that the time is right, they can carry out reform. Before that, they took the lead in carrying out internal reform and promoting the set of words and languages created by themselves. And, according to all their knowledge, began to carry out the transformation project. Because, whether it''s the knowledge recorded in books, or the incantations they mastered, or even the singing methods. It''s all based on different languages and written down knowledge and magic. Even the intonation of singing is dominated by their original mother tongue. And the witches, after creating their own words and language, want to make a complete farewell to the past, then they must first reform themselves in all aspects. Including the intonation and language of chanting incantations in the future. Although, for powerful wizards, they don''t need to sing through their mouths to release their spells. You only need to touch the magic mark on the spirit, and then you can cast the magic as you like. In addition to some powerful spells, which need to be chanted by language, other spells do not need to be cast by language. However, considering the future situation, the witches decided to retranslate and change all the knowledge at this stage, including magic. These witches from this supercontinent are strong and weak, but most of them are knowledgeable and powerful. Together, they retranslated and experimented with all kinds of knowledge they brought. They are not overthrowing all knowledge and re creating new basic knowledge, which is a waste of time for them. Moreover, in the process of experiment and even creation, the unpredictable danger is also a huge variable. What they want to do is not so, but to translate according to the knowledge, into the words and languages created by the witches. For these mysterious spells, language or words are just carriers. All languages and words are just translating or imitating the rules of the universe, guiding the power of the rules, forming a variety of different effects. And that''s what they''re going to do right now. Translation of all kinds of knowledge they bring, for the recorded magic is also translated into the wizard''s words and language. Its essence has not changed, so it is not creation, just translation. It''s not a warm reform. Everything is gradually unfolding in calm. And the witches, because of the internal reform, postponed the development of inland areas. They are accumulating their own strength, at the same time, they are constantly bringing in new talents and seeds from the old world. The wizarding land under their feet is huge, but so far, the wizarding people have not found a new intelligent life race. There are just endless poisons, demons, demons and all kinds of dangerous and indescribable places. As a result, for the immigrants of the intelligent race, they never stop. The leaders and sages among the witches gather together for continuous transformation and translation. Their descendants and apprentices are busy with the task of collecting immigrants from the old world, attracting witches and recruiting apprentices. With their passionate working attitude, the immigrants were sent to the wizard continent by boat, constantly enriching the land occupied by the wizards, building settlements in various places, enriching the new city. The establishment of a seaport city, all kinds of work, everything in with the arrival of a steady stream of immigrants, gradually start normal order. And the news about the wizard continent and the actions of the Wizards gradually spread among a small group of people. But so far, the news has not spread across the ocean to the old world. Compared with the old world, the wizarding continent is separated by the new continent, countless islands, all kinds of dangerous waters and vast oceans. Besides the witches, they have the ability to let their sailboats cross the dangerous places in the middle. People''s sailboats have not the ability to travel through these places safely and arrive at the continent where the witches are located. And the witches don''t have to go through these places, they are extremely safe, they won''t encounter any risk, on the contrary, they will. As time goes on, the vast material world has more and more dangerous and unpredictable places. And, so far, it has not been fully explored! Chapter 1062 Like all the processes of exploration and colonization, they are mysterious and powerful witches in the eyes of ordinary people. In the process of construction, exploration and colonization, they had to pay almost the same hard work as the ordinary colonists. Moreover, only in terms of the degree of danger, the danger they encounter is much greater than that of ordinary people. Although the natural environment of wizard continent is full of endless active elements, it is also extremely rich in various resources. There are a lot of resources, distributed in various regions of the wizard continent, even buried in the endless underground. Not to mention, compared with the limited land, in the vast sea, there are so many resources that it is unimaginable. However, at this stage, no matter mortals or wizards are qualified to claim resources from the deep sea. No one can tell how long the land resources can be used in the current situation. In a word, this time is very far away. At the present stage, it is the same as infinity. With the increasing number of witches, their colonies are also increasing, and the population is also growing slowly. So far, though, they have occupied only the place where they first landed, a coastal area. Both inland and East and West, there are large areas of ownerless land. However, compared with the old world, the environment of this new continent is very dangerous. The huge land covered by high concentration of active elements reflects not only the abundance of resources, but also the dangerous creatures and mysterious natural environment. Under the high concentration of active elements, the continent is rich in resources, but more dangerous natural environment. Compared with these terrible environments, those dangerous creatures are undoubtedly much more friendly. In addition, in addition to some specific environmental and natural factors, as well as the high concentration of active elements in the air, over time, many mysterious and strange natural relics have been born. These dangerous and strange natural remains, like the legendary blessed spot of simultaneous interpreting, seem to have become a natural system of heaven and earth. In addition, some unpredictable factors, combined with all kinds of dangerous places, are weird and fatal. Although, in these natural relics, there are many precious resources. However, there are still more unpredictable, even incomprehensible and unpredictable strange events. In the long run, with the "mistakenly entered" exploration, or because of various reasons, eventually never return, or the Necromancers who survived all their lives come back. Through their mouth, gradually in the small wizard group, caused a great shock effect. However, the witches did not flinch or fear. They are more confident in their own strength, the drastic changes that have taken place in the world over a long period of time, and the teaching after the arrival of the high elves. Let this already "barren" occupation gradually become rich. After time of great power, constant brewing, and the vigorous action of expelling witches in the old world at that time, the status of witches at that time not only changed, but also made the witches who had been used to the old rules of the old world understand how powerful they were from that moment. After that, because of various reasons, the witches who understood how powerful they were no longer serving the old world. In addition, the behavior of expelling witches became more and more fierce. They chose to leave the old world and go out to sea to find a pure land completely belonging to witches. Therefore, even in the face of their own do not understand, in the wizarding mainland for some reason local dangerous natural environment. Quite a lot of witches are still not worried about their own safety, let alone these dangerous natural relics. They know how powerful they are! And those witches who escape from death are considered by many colleagues that they are too weak. Most of the witches believe that they are much more powerful than those who are in a mess. Although, there are also some cautious and rational wizards who treat these unknown natural relics carefully. However, compared with most people, their voice and rational persuasion are undoubtedly the result of being weak and neglected. Therefore, the witches who are confident that they are strong enough want to solve the mystery of these unknown natural relics. On the other hand, they covet the precious resources in the natural relics. These unknown natural relics are full of wealth and danger because of unknown reasons. However, it is more about the curiosity and risk-taking psychology of the witches themselves. Although there are various factors for them to come to the wizarding land named by them, most of them are innovative, adventurous and open-minded. Although they are also on guard against these unknown natural relics, they are more confident in their own strength. However, the results of reality have surprised and alerted everyone. Although the new world is rich in resources, it is full of endless wealth. But the new world is equally dangerous. In this beautiful natural environment for the coat of the surface, there is no place to guard against the great terror, the external exploration of those mysterious natural relics of the wizard, the loss of heavy back. After their own experience, the rest of the witches finally know the horror of these mysterious natural relics from their mouth. There are many strange cases and things like that, which are everywhere, people unconsciously touch the Tao, and the dangers that suddenly appear from nowhere, as well as the forks connecting to an unknown and mysterious space. And they can''t find the specific law from it. These mysterious and dangerous natural relics have no specific law to follow. Because it is always changing, changing all the time, maybe this time you used to be a kind of change, when you go in again, it will become another kind. Moreover, whether it''s forest ruins or cave ruins, entering them is like entering another world. This strange and dangerous place, so that the wizard, finally began to formally deal with this huge, but also full of danger and strange continent. They also finally understand that they are not really strong and invincible, they are also very weak. Although the new world is vast and rich in resources, there are more dangerous places in it. Sorcerers, temporarily stopped at the seaside, to postpone the pace of inland colonization. However, foreign exploration has not ended, and has been carried out slowly and steadily. To put it bluntly, although the new world is dangerous, its interests are also accompanied by risks. Once they can survive, they will get huge benefits, although in the process of exploration, many witches die. However, the witches did not give up this huge land because of the super mortality. They always stick to the territory they occupy, clean up the danger within the territory, and mark and eliminate the danger, or mark there. At the same time, the transformation of their knowledge system, as well as their own words and language, is still in slow progress. In the process, they never give up and migrate from the old world. The big sea ships made by the mysterious knowledge travel to and from the old world once a year, and constantly grab the population from the old world by various means. Fill in the population size of the wizard''s territory, build cities, villages and towns, set up a new ruling system. At present, they need mortals to serve themselves, and they also need to choose suitable apprentices from mortals. In this way, time is passing, and the scale of the wizard and the system they created are improving day by day. In the same way, the strength of witches is slowly increasing. Although there are endless dangers in the new world, in this period of self transformation and self construction of the witches, whether they or the apprentices they teach, they are far superior to Tongji. Whether it''s mind, courage or strength, it''s far from comparable to the successors. Wizard''s civilization, also in this mode of innovation and development, began to grow gradually from the bud! Chapter 1063 The wizard civilization in the world of the main material plane is developing at a slow, stable and fast speed. They themselves, because of the love of the masters of the world, occupy a huge world with unique advantages and abundant resources. Although, they also have to face all kinds of difficulties and tests, but these are intertwined with huge interests. Once successful, both groups and individuals will have huge enough benefits. Both resources and the hidden details gained under such severe tests are one of the driving forces worthy of further progress. At the same time, in the outer layer of the main material world, the corner of the turbulent flow of elements surrounding the main material world and living in the endless secondary world. There is also a huge and vast world, though it also runs around the main material world. However, it is also a unique world. It has an independent system of sun, moon and stars, and a civilization system different from that of witches. This is the immortal world, the base camp of the immortal people. They did not accept the invitation to live in the main material world, but wanted to keep their own world in a special state and inherit their civilization. Jiangning also agreed to the request of the immortals to turn the originally huge universe into a unique world. And put it in a special orbit around the main physical world. And the immortals also accepted this result, in fact, and can not be violated. They have accepted their own destiny, and they have also accepted the existence of a new mountain or a will that can''t be exceeded. Fortunately, Jiangning did not interfere in them or their world, but let them, as usual, follow their own will, inherit civilization and pass on their system. And the immortals also acquiesced and accepted this fact. And when the wizard and the elves appear in other secondary worlds one after another. Forced by the pressure, but also seeking change, the immortals also began to fight with the wizard and spirit. They also want to spread their ideas, civilization and system. Similarly, they are fundamentally different from the wizard system. Between each other, see the other side as a radical heresy. Although there has never been a large-scale war, small-scale fierce conflicts and fierce competition have never stopped. Witches and elves, explorers one after another, full of mysterious and unknown secondary world. The immortals are also keeping pace with the pace of the witches, exploring the secondary world one after another. In the process of exploration, there was a fierce struggle and war between them. Between the two sides, in fact, each has its own loss, whether it is a wizard or a fairy. They have all bled and died, but the output of their own civilization has never stopped because of these. On the contrary, the more fierce competition has never stopped with the passage of time. Witches make sailboats that can sail outside the world, explore one world after another, find a suitable world, spread their ideas, and cultivate new witches. And the immortals, also show a variety of means, using similar methods, go to one world after another, spreading the knowledge and civilization of the immortals. At the same time, they are also fully exploring the resources of the sub world. Although they live in a world where resources are not exhausted. However, whether it is the psychological factors of exploration and adventure, or the pursuit of more, more diversified resources, are driving the wizard and immortal people, constantly exploring one world after another. Spread their ideas, spread their civilization. They regard the sub world that they regard as cultural export and colony as their resource plunder and talent reserve base. Two different civilizations, different systems, under the same will, launched a vigorous fight. Although, the wizard and the genie at the beginning of their dominance, but the immortals are not bad. They are different from the cultivation civilization under the wizard system, the arrays and magic weapons they create, as well as the more detailed understanding of heaven and earth, the discussion of rules and so on. In some ways, they are not inferior to or even superior to witches. Although, to a large extent, they are completely passive to accept all this, they always like to quietly understand the world, or play in the world for various reasons. However, these factors are always combined for various reasons, and eventually form the current situation. Different from the witches, they treat the secondary world with the mentality of colonization and plunder. The immortals treat these secondary worlds with the attitude of localization. They manage the world attentively, looking for suitable successors, spreading their own civilization, and even establishing a country full of their civilization influence. Starting from various aspects, we should carry on all this gradually, influence everything, and finally regard it as a kind of localized mentality. They spread their own orthodoxy everywhere and among countries. Let a world, deeply influenced by them, sign a treaty with the witches at the same time. When a certain secondary world is thoroughly influenced by a certain system of both sides, the other side should take the initiative to give in. Instead of choosing to decide the belonging of a world through war. When the resolution was put forward, both sides agreed to the demand for the division of forces. Since then, large-scale wars have disappeared, but in spreading different ideas and inheriting them. The conflict between the two sides, the conflict and war in another world, has never ended. With their own influence, they support one mortal country after another. Spread all kinds of systems and orthodoxy in one country after another. However, when both sides are in the same world and can not help each other, they will acquiesce that the world is shared by both sides. However, if the differences and forces between the two sides need to be resolved through war. They will influence the mortal country, carry out a large-scale war, and use the war between mortals to solve the fierce conflicts between each other and even determine the future belonging of the world. In any case, whether it is for the wizard or the immortal, the war and conflict between mortals, no matter how many casualties, will not make them feel distressed. They have long been detached from the outside, and they are a kind of higher life different from ordinary people. What they are greedy for is nothing more than resources. As for the world which is obviously inferior to them, they do not care whether their civilization is enough to spread in this world. What they care about most is all kinds of resources contained in the world, although their respective world and resources are already very rich. However, there will always be some worlds that will breed different resources. These unknown resources, which they have never seen or even understood, are the only resources that both sides yearn for and compete for. In addition, the immortals are more worried about their own status and the future fate of the world they live in. They know very well that their world has been forcibly unified. Behind the will to dominate all this, it is constantly pushing them forward, forcing them to participate in the fight with the wizard and spirit. The immortals are also worried that if they continue to maintain their current state, in the long run, they will not be disgusted or even eliminated by the supreme will. Whether it is based on the pressure from the reality, or the worry about the future. Fairy people, passive to join the game situation, so that now, fairy people have begun to take the initiative to join in. Because, in contrast to their own world, in front of these endless secondary world around the main material world. Their world, in fact, is not so big and rich in resources. Among these sub worlds, there are too many resource rich ones. Even some rare, never seen, or even natural treasures are beyond their imagination. Under the pressure of such huge interests and reality, the immortals who have already tasted the sweetness have been unable to quit. I can''t stand the situation where a group of heretics and other people dominate everything. Even more intolerable, the civilization they represent will be seen as inferior to that of the heretical civilization. No matter for what purpose, and what kind of psychology, immortals joined the game. Chapter 1064 In a long period of time, whether wizard or immortal, their scale has not seen explosive progress. This is especially true for witches. For a long time, they have hardly continued to expand inland. It is still stable. A small area of coastal territory has expanded parallel along the coastline for a period of time at most. For a long time after that, they hardly expanded their territory. The number of witches has not increased much. Although there are a lot of people migrating from the old world, so far, they have built many cities, towns and villages in their small territory. As the rulers of the new world, witches were also interested in ruling mortals at the beginning. However, when the situation they are facing is becoming more and more intense, and even when there is a serious shortage of manpower, this situation is finally declared to end. Although they have always been rulers, they have no spare energy to think about how to rule the mortals, or even govern this small land. Instead, they choose their cronies as new rulers, or their own heirs, or their only remaining relatives, or their hopeless apprentices. They are fighting for different goals around a small territory. The first generation rulers worried about the prosperity of their territory. As for the witches, they were concerned about the continuous reform, the elimination of dangerous creatures in the territory and the exploration of mysterious and dangerous natural relics. They have lost too many hands in the ruins, although they have also gained unimaginable benefits. However, all these make them feel heartache. In the face of this situation, the witches are temporarily powerless and have no courage to explore a broader inland area. While maintaining the current territory, they vigorously clean up the danger in the territory. After all, they still need the support of mortals. As for their first territory, the witches try their best to build a wild area into a better one. After all, a rich and prosperous territory with a large population can be regarded as a rare bonus item for the witches in countless regions to attract those who are still stranded in the vast old world and the new world. Although most of these witches have left the old world with a large population, their living habits and so on have long been used to the life style of the old world. This can not be completely eliminated in a short time. Although most parts of the old world are not suitable for witches to settle down and study. However, in the vast new world, the islands and inland areas distributed in the endless sea, there are always suitable environments for the wizard to settle down and study. They are also used to the crowd and obsessed with enjoying everything created in the secular society. Whether it is Oriental porcelain, silk, spices, tea, or gold in the new world, precious and rare resources, as well as a variety of goods from the elves home. Are stranded in the old world of witches, difficult to get rid of dependence. They are very easy to get wealth. At the same time, they despise ordinary people and advocate the noble and royal way of life. They need these luxuries to decorate their homes and set off their status. Although there are some witches whose lives are relatively "simple", more witches are willing to make their own quality of life higher. These are the things and advantages that the wizard continent, which is still a wild area, does not have. The necessities of their luxurious life can be provided steadily in the old world. They don''t have to go abroad to buy a piece of silk or tea. It has its own mortal sailor, sail out to sea, and bring all parts of the old world to death. And they only need to pay for gold and other things, they can get all the things they ordered at home, which are not available in the wizarding continent today. In the eyes of many witches stranded in the old world, it is a wild land with nothing and nothing, although it is rich in resources and vast in territory. However, for the wizard community at this stage, the resources in the old world and the new world are enough for them to enjoy. Not to mention, in the land of beautiful elves, in the territory of high elves, there are also a variety of resources. And now the high elves also "give up" their past life as hermits. They "removed" the border around the Elven continent, exposed themselves completely to the outside world, and also "actively" carried out exchanges and trade with the outside world. Although, so far, no human being has been allowed to live on the land of the high elves, and it has never been heard that a lucky person among human beings can be valued by the high elves, and then the two sides get married, giving birth to a half elves with blood of both sides. However, this does not hinder the world''s yearning for the kingdom of elves. Even the witches are no exception. They also yearn for the beautiful and peaceful legendary country. According to the legend of mortals and witches who were lucky enough to enter the kingdom of elves, the home of high elves has long been publicized as the kingdom of God in the sky. Beautiful environment, various lifestyles, amazing artistic achievements, garden like city, and the spirit of beautiful men and women. And, rich and diverse resources and species. These are all the things possessed by the high elves. Apart from them, no other human kingdom can be as rich and beautiful as the kingdom of elves. The world''s worship of the high elves has reached a new height. It is the sorcerers who claim to be the new human beings, the rulers among human beings. The high elves are still worshipped and awed. After all, the improvement of their civilization depends on the selfless help of the high elves. Without the scholars and Witches of the high elves to spread their knowledge, I''m afraid the human witches, so far, are still in a very old age. They also have to continue to live, controlled by the secular government, even hate the day. However, all this was completely changed when the high elves came. So far, although there are more human wizard groups than high elves. But for those high elves who are said to have survived for thousands of years, even tens of thousands of years. So far, the human wizard has never thought carefully in his heart. Their attitude towards the high elves is more admiration and fear. All of these come from their own knowledge and civilization. There are too many knowledge and civilization belonging to the high elves. These can not be eliminated through reform. Once this happens, then the human wizard will surely face the situation of retrogression. As a result, what they eliminate is only the influence from the old world. However, their way of life, so far, is still the aristocratic and royal way of life in the old world of learners. Since they clearly know how powerful they are compared with the secular government of the old world. Their mentality has been completely changed, they are arrogant, arrogant, regard ordinary people as mole ants, regard themselves as high nobles, natural rulers. Although, all this changed with an ancient country, the witches had to leave the old world. However, their own arrogance has not been changed. They not only flaunt their aristocratic and court life style in life style, but also in behavior. Although there are many gentle and friendly witches, they don''t treat mortals as well as these extreme witches. However, their number is in the minority after all, and their weak influence can not change the minds of today''s witches. As time goes on, these moderate wizards begin to be gradually influenced and change their attitudes and ways of dealing with mortals and secular governments. Under such circumstances, some moderate witches are not willing to go along with those who have extreme emotions. As a result, they went abroad, either to settle down in the vast inland of the new world or to live on an island with beautiful scenery and not scarce resources. It''s the choice of most witches. They are scattered, connected, and gradually united to create their own school of witches. Chapter 1065 In contrast, most of the mortals and sorcerers who lived together and formed the country were solitary and independent at the beginning. When the apprentices were worshipping and being taught by the tutor, they mostly lived in the tutor''s home. The place where they are is not known by ordinary people, but covered by their border. Furthermore, it blocks the entrance of mortals and the conflict with mortals. At that time, most of the witches kept a certain distance from the mortals, did not participate in the lives of the mortals, and did not hinder the mortals. Although, among them, there is a secular regime, with interests and power, attracted a group of witches to serve the regime and the royal family. The witches in that stage were called palace witches by other witches who did not accept the secular regime. Although the behavior of the witches eventually aroused the disgust and expulsion of the secular government, it had little influence on the witches. They are the lone Rangers themselves. Whether the secular government expels them or not will not hinder them. They are still living their own lives. Ordinary people can''t easily find them. Even if they do, most of them can''t do anything about them. To the wizard, mortals have enough awe, no matter before or now. In such an environment, most of the witches are far away from the sea, and a small number of them are still stranded. However, most of the witches choose to live in the vast area between the old world and the new world. Different from the history that has long been changed, there are only North and South Central America, the Caribbean and many small islands scattered in the ocean in the new continent in the era of great navigation. Besides, Oceania is different. The era of great navigation in the new world has not gradually faded with the passage of time and the growth of population. On the contrary, the influence of this era remains extremely lively and influential. The rapid increase of population in the old world only accelerated the rapid maturity of colonies. However, in the face of today''s new world, which can be called endless land, human beings are still unable to occupy all the land in a short time. So far, the activities of human colonies have only been distributed in the coastal areas, the estuaries along the river and a few inland areas. In the new world, there are many monsters and even demons everywhere. The difference is just that countries treat these monsters differently. For example, the kingdom of the Tang Dynasty habitually called these monsters in the new world ghosts and so on. European countries have different names for these monsters. There are a lot of human beings, but compared with the demons who live in the new world and are widely distributed, the population base of human beings is nothing. Compared with these ferocious and bloodthirsty demons with special abilities, ordinary human beings are too weak to face them. Basically, there is no threat to these demons. Although, with the advent of great navigation, human countries have participated in it and established colonies in endless ownerless land. However, this does not mean that all human countries have joined in the activities of great colonization. Only a country with a large national treasury or a large population can be qualified to participate in colonization. Some small countries can also take part if they accumulate amazing wealth. However, most of the small countries only sailed to and from the colonies established by different countries to do business. They are not qualified to build colonies and participate in colonial activities. They don''t want to build a colony. They are more interested in doing business. They are just pouring goods between the two places. Therefore, in the face of more and more demons in the new world, human colonization has not made good progress. The colonists and immigrants did not dare to go too far into the inland areas. Because the more you move inland, the more likely you are to encounter powerful demons. On the contrary, a few inland areas along the coast and near the estuary along the river are relatively less threatened. At least, whether it''s gathering people, gathering troops, or building colonial cities, facing the sea, we can receive more materials and support. Therefore, under the influence of this reality, the degree of development of the colonies of various countries can not be compared with the original history. Their colonial construction is fast maturing and has a large population. The utilization rate of land was also very high, so the construction between colonies gradually became prosperous. Moreover, under the gradual suppression of the army and special people, the colonists slowly marched inland, but still did not dare to go too far into the inland areas. Because there are not only demons, but also uncivilized savage tribes. In such a special environment and pattern, the upsurge of great navigation and great colonization has never ended. Similarly, islands and other places are distributed in the endless ocean. The witches have too many choices, whether it''s the inland areas of the new world or the islands in the ocean. It''s all wizard''s choice, and it''s all land without a master. As for the various demons in the inland and archipelago, they are a great threat to the weak apprentices. But for powerful wizards and groups, they are nothing. Therefore, most of the witches choose to live in this way. In the middle area between the old world and the new world, most of the witches'' life, study and research need not be greatly affected. All materials in the old world and resources in the new world can be obtained and enjoyed by them. In contrast, even if the wizard continent is rich in resources, it is not very attractive to most wizards. Moreover, the wizard continent is a piece of primitive and wild land, nothing, everything needs to be built bit by bit. In the face of two choices, who is willing to go to a primitive and wild continent to live and develop? Most people choose to stay where they can enjoy everything in the old world as well as all the resources in the new world. And here, the secular regimes of the old world did not have that much influence. Witches have too many means to hide themselves and study and research at ease. Later, with the passage of time, these hermits gradually strengthened their communication and communication, and continued to connect. In the end, they united and gathered together to set up colleges specialized in training backup successors. Because of the increase of the number of people, we can gather people''s strength to properly solve all the problems encountered in the process of learning. Moreover, the sorcerers who gather together and set up the Academy will have their strength enhanced invisibly, and they will have strong resistance to both individuals and groups. Compared with the stable and rich life style, how can the witches who are still painstakingly building the mainland colony attract them? Although, those witches who went to the wizard continent are doing their best to build their territory. However, at least for a long time, in the absence of external interference. They are difficult to attract the attention and interest of a large number of wizard individuals and groups stranded between the old world and the new world. The sorcerers who built the academy also started the rise of the academy school. It''s different from the wizarding academy that existed in the old world in the past. The new academic wizard, for teaching and management and other rules and regulations, made a new creation and improvement. They attach importance to theoretical research, but they also attach importance to practice. In addition, the dangerous environment of the new world is also good for the growth of some apprentices. No matter inland or archipelago, with the re establishment of a wizard college, more and more witches imitate their idea and way of life and learning. Some witches choose places to build academies, and some witches join them on the spot. Chapter 1066 At the moment when witches gather with each other and even study knowledge together to explore the truth of all things in the world. There was no interest at all in the solicitation of those witches who had traveled across the sea to a new supercontinent. These witches are a group of old monsters with profound magic power, profound knowledge and better understanding of the world. They can''t hide any secrets from them. The bad situation of the wizarding mainland was also spread rapidly among the major schools by the wizarding people who came here from the wizarding mainland. Although they know that there are many resources in the new continent that they have never seen before, there is also a vast and ownerless land. However, these for the wizard, in fact, is not so concerned. Especially for the latter, land is not so important to the witches. They are not mortals. They are keen to pursue endless land and worldly wealth. They are a group of people who claim to walk on the road of detachment, explore the essence of the world and understand the secrets of life. In fact, they are almost the same, with powerful supernatural power, playing with the soul, curse, life, creation and so on. In the eyes of some indigenous people, it is true that Gods came down to earth and were worshipped by some wild and backward indigenous people. Similarly, even in the old world, there were a group of mortals who worshipped witches blindly. Although they are a group of people on the road of detachment and exploration, they are fully interested in resources, especially things they have never seen before. But whether it''s the old world, or the new world, or the vast archipelago between them. In fact, they all contain quite a lot of rich resources, among which there are also things they have never seen before. The current new continent is not the one in the original history. At this time, there were more than ten pieces of land of different sizes in the new world, among which there were countless islands scattered in the endless ocean, almost like stars in the sky. On these huge lands, there are all kinds of lives, and there are many intelligent lives. There are also many kinds of intelligent lives. Different races, different countries, different civilizations, many of which are multi-cultural and multi resources, have not been fully explored by the witches. Therefore, in such a world of abundant resources, the witches have no interest in the so-called supercontinent, which is far away from the new world and separated by many oceans. It''s not necessary to talk about the distance. It''s very dangerous and there are many unknown and puzzling mysteries. Although these unknown mysteries have also attracted a lot of wizard''s interest, not everyone will sail to that wild land because of their interest. What is there, what is there, what is full of, for a large number of wizards stranded in the old world and the new world, it is completely unknown. They will not go to the so-called wizard continent because of their passion and interest. Even if there are a lot of resources there, they will not venture to that place rashly. In everyone''s eyes, it is a piece of wild land, full of danger, everything is very primitive, yet to be developed. Although the area is large, but the nature of the wizard, it is doomed that they will not go to build what country. On the contrary, they are a group of free scholars and explorers. They like to travel everywhere, increase their knowledge, see different things, and learn different knowledge. Because from here, they can turn everything into a real force to improve themselves. Therefore, the sorcerers who established the college were not affected by the group of sorcerers in the wizard continent. They choose places everywhere, build colleges, and have excellent relationships with all kinds of businessmen. From merchants, they hired people, even bought slaves from all over the world, and built colleges for them. And wantonly buy daily necessities to ensure their quality of life. Whether it''s silk, porcelain, tea, spices and gems from the East, goods from the Elven continent, or luxury goods from all over the world. Through these bold businessmen, witches can buy everything they want. They are either in the mountains, or valleys, or rivers, or archipelago stands, wantonly waving money, build their own college. Magnificent buildings, from scratch, appear everywhere bit by bit. In this process, the witches wield their magic power to add protection to the college. They show their greatness in the eyes of mortals. When the college was finally completed, the witches officially settled in it, and soon began to study and research, and found suitable apprentices among mortals to recruit into the college. In their series of actions, a wizard academy soon started, and after the arrival of a number of apprentices with different talents. The witches started education courses to teach these young generations, and chose excellent little ones from them as their successors. So far, the academic wizards have started a brand new life. They don''t care about everything that happens outside the world, or what happens in the old world or in the new world. Occasionally, they will listen to the stories that happen outside the world from the merchants of this trade. However, they are only used to understand what is happening outside so that they will not fall behind. In addition, they are more hiding in their own colleges, carrying out all kinds of research. At the same time, the academic wizard also welcomed the wandering wizard to join them. On the one hand, it strengthened the strength of the college, on the other hand, it strengthened the Faculty of the college. The most important point is that these new witches make them have communication objects with each other. Every wizard is not omniscient, they have their own good at the field, also have their own bad place. And these new companions can make up for the shortcomings between the two sides, and enhance their own knowledge and strength in the process of mutual discussion and learning. This is a wonderful thing for any wizard. Although they learned from the high elves, they learned a lot from the elves. Moreover, from the knowledge learned from the elves, he found a new way to create a new knowledge. However, as mentioned above, they are a group of free scholars and explorers, a group of special human beings who pursue truth and the mysteries of the world. As a result, the knowledge among witches, as time goes by, is not common. Perhaps, they have knowledge in common with each other, but in many cases, most of the knowledge is different. Although, in the old world, there was a sorcerer''s College for a long time. However, since the arrival of the high elves, the witches have returned to the original mode of master and apprentice. A master with several apprentices, and then during this period, according to the master''s own knowledge, teach the apprentices all kinds of knowledge. Then, according to the different situations of each apprentice, the corresponding knowledge is mainly taught. In this way, when these apprentices graduated, they traveled around, increased their knowledge, learned different knowledge, and finally became a school. In this way, with the passing of thousands of years, today''s witches have been divided into various knowledge systems. They are good at different fields, as well as the knowledge they know. The long time has passed, and there are countless outstanding talents. They have also created a new field of knowledge in the long time. In this way, a unique knowledge has been created, but no wizard will spread his hard-earned wisdom around like a rotten street. They will choose to pass it on to their offspring first, followed by their apprentices, and these two kinds of accidents also appear in the long time. For example, after the death of a wizard, the valuable knowledge he created in that year spread to the outside world for various reasons after the death of his family. Some are preserved by some witches, while others are spread. However, a lot of precious knowledge is still closely protected by the wizard. It will not spread in the outside world. Therefore, although there are a lot of witches, there are more and more differences between them. Now, with the rise of academic wizard, it is bound to gradually change this situation in the future. With the first wizard, he contributed a lot of his knowledge and was open to the inside of the college. Then, other witches will open their knowledge in the same way. Although, the core of knowledge, they will not be open. However, most of the knowledge is open to their own colleges. In this way, from generation to generation, the differences between witches will eventually narrow, but the accumulation of knowledge will not. Because there will also be talents in the college to create a new field of knowledge, or sublimate the existing knowledge, and finally they will usher in a brilliant rise! Chapter 1067 The changes in the main material world are all seen in Jiangning''s eyes. Similarly, what will happen in the future of the main material world is clearly known to him. His eyes are indispensable to the fate of the universe and all living beings. He can freely peep into their destiny and future, and can also guide and change. However, most of the time, Jiangning will not be like this. He will not change his destiny by a large margin, but he will guide him in a small place, and then change his destiny according to the situation. What happened to the witches and the new fate of the high elves are also changing with the promotion of Jiangning. Change where he wants to be. However, in the process of change, he will not interfere in their development, but silently watch the changes there, and ensure that the general trend remains unchanged. He looked at the high elves, changed his way of life in the past, began not to blindly ignore the outside world, and continued to live like a hermit. But after the huge border surrounding the whole territory and hiding the kingdom of elves dispersed, the high elves finally began to contact with the outside world passively or actively. They collected human information from the old world and the new world, and analyzed it, trying to figure out the strength of human beings. As a result, naturally, it is the result of alerting or even alerting the high elves. Unconsciously, human beings are developing faster than the imagination of the high elves. Moreover, with their continuous exploration of new channels and colonization of the new continent, the wealth and resources they have obtained have accelerated the pace of the development of human civilization. With a very fast speed, they are far away from the eyes and thoughts of the high elves, and quickly get rid of the wild state, and move forward towards civilization. Although, compared with the glorious civilization of the high elves, human beings are still very young and weak. However, after analyzing and understanding the current state of human beings, the high elves are already wary of the rapid progress of human beings. The rapid progress of the race and speed, is to alert the elves, because in the past, the elves have had a lesson. In Arda, at the time of the first era, humans awakened from the East and eventually migrated to the West. They followed behind the high elves, learning the knowledge of the high elves, and, in the second era, began to develop rapidly. They not only completed the rapid progress of civilization, but also in the process of development, gradually get rid of the influence from the high elves. And in the final moment, human beings completely surpass the high elves, no matter the size of the population, or the degree of development of civilization, they are not inferior to the elves at that time. Looking back at the elves in that period, they no longer had the advantage in the face of human beings. The fierce wars in the first era, the wars in the second era, and various reasons after that, the Elves were greatly damaged and never regained the glory and glory of the past. They are completely, crawling under the shadow of human beings, being suppressed by human beings, and can no longer move. The high elves, though they have not experienced the history after that period. However, they learned all the things that happened in Middle Earth during that period from the ethnic population of Middle Earth. And, in another world, where there have been wonderful celestial movements. They have also witnessed the rise of mankind for a long time. Although, they have not experienced a fierce war like their people, and their vitality is greatly damaged. In the end, they can no longer suppress the rising speed of human beings, so they are completely reduced to marginal roles. However, this does not prevent the high elves themselves from clearly understanding the human terror potential and the daunting development speed. Although they have advantages in the face of human beings, they do not have any advantages at all in the face of the frightening huge population base of human beings. Now, in this new world, with the discovery of continents and strange sea areas, human sailboats have passed by and recorded on the charts one by one. All the wealth and resources of the new world are constantly following the sailboats to the old world where huge human beings live. Also because of the wealth and resources, that is called the era of great navigation and great colonization. The growth speed of human civilization is surprisingly amazing and rapid. Their thousand year long history of development was developed under the gaze of the high elves. Therefore, the high elves know very well what human civilization has developed into in this short thousand years. Because of the great power generated by the great interests of the new world, all qualified human countries began their activities of great navigation and colonization one after another. They planted flags on the ownerless land to show their ownership. Although these are so ridiculous in the eyes of the elves, in the rules of human beings, it is tacit consent and mutual respect. Therefore, the high elves watched one human country after another, marking flags on the ownerless land, carrying out the pulling of population and materials, and developing the local economy. Although, due to the danger of the new world, human beings are still unable to go deep into inland areas. However, this has not stopped the pace of human development and the pursuit of wealth. Basically, every piece of land and countless islands in the new world are occupied by all human nations. They occupy a lot of fertile land, migrate people here, build cities, towns and villages. At the same time, constantly organize people to clean up the surroundings and remove all dangers. Even in this process, there were great dangers and serious casualties, but these did not stop the enthusiasm of human participation in colonization and the pursuit of wealth. They ignored the danger of the sea and the distance between the new world and their hometown with a feeling of fear even for the high elves. They went abroad, plundered all wealth and pursued everything they didn''t have or had no knowledge of. Although their sailboats are not as good as their white ships, although their weapons are very primitive, and although they are all of different qualities. However, in the common pursuit and common goal, human beings have burst out unimaginable forces. They overcame the dangers of the new world one by one, and soon established themselves. The development of cities and the development of land provided stable and powerful support for the later colonists. Similarly, the support of these colonists'' home countries to them was extremely strong. Ships of materials and population were quickly transported to the colonies every other period of time. The growth of population means the increase of the number of troops. The high elves looked at the human colony, organized the army, from their home country, there were also troops across the sea to the colony, and then one bloody cleansing movement after another began. Aborigines are killed and driven out, their land is occupied, and various monsters are killed and driven out one after another. Human beings will occupy all the land they can occupy at present. Then, it began to develop local resources. With the passage of time, the strength of human beings is rapidly increasing, which brings huge benefits and commercial activities. It accelerates the pace of human progress and provides strong support for their rise and growth. In this way, they rose rapidly under the gaze of the high elves. Even if the scale and land occupied by the colonies were small, the inland was still an unknown place. However, the high elves firmly believe that as the wealth hidden in the inland areas is gradually discovered by human beings, it can be imagined that even if the inland areas are dangerous, they will not be able to stop human beings. They will not retreat because of this, on the contrary, human beings will smash all the dangers. Then, because of the huge interest relationship, so as to completely occupy the land where contains huge interests. Not only the ordinary weak human beings, but also the witches among human beings. Their development speed also makes the high elves alert. They did not know whether it was right or wrong to send sages and witches to the land of human beings to teach them. The high elves dare not question the decision made by the gods, but they are wary of human beings. This is the fact that in the past, the high elves were vigilant and had witnessed with their own eyes. In today''s environment, the high elves are also reflecting on what they have done. They also decided to fully participate in it, while maintaining a high degree of vigilance with mankind; Attitudes towards humanity also need to change. However, although they are wary of human beings, they still feel confident in their current strength. At least the current human beings are not qualified to challenge the high elves! Chapter 1068 In fact, the vigilance of human beings is not ordinary people. Although, in fact, the number of these mortals was so large that the high elves could not surpass it. The speed of human reproduction is too fast, although the probability of infant death is very high. However, all these are insignificant in the huge number of human beings themselves. Compared with the huge population base, the number of children born each year is a number that can not be surpassed by the high elves. To tell you the truth, this ability of rapid reproduction is the envy of the high elves. Their family, after tens of thousands of years, now has a population of only three million. And the population of almost every human nation that thrives on every continent is far larger than that of the high elves. Not to mention those human countries with a population of more than 10 million, tens of millions or even more than 100 million. In the beginning, these human nations were touched by the high elves and then learned about their population. The high elves can not help but be shocked by their huge population. This is really a miracle number of 100 million. In the eyes of the high elves, such a backward human civilization actually exists in a country with a population of more than 100 million. The ancient kingdom is located in the most eastern part of the human world. Their civilization structure, language, writing, clothing and diet made the high elves have a strong interest in this ancient oriental country when they first sailed there. And this ancient oriental country, from the moment we saw the high elves, was also surprised that there were such magical species in the world. They were surprised at the immaculate beauty and tall stature of the high elves. They also realized that each other was a race with a long history from their manners and costumes. In the subsequent contact, when I was surprised to hear that each other''s civilization had existed for tens of thousands of years, the ancient oriental country subconsciously did not believe that there would be an ancient nation and country with a history of tens of thousands of years. They have been praising their own history with 5000 years of civilization. They do not believe that there are other nations and countries in the world besides themselves, which have a history even older than them. However, the gorgeous, impeccable etiquette and historical costumes of the high elves are not what can be possessed by counterfeiting. Whether it is etiquette or dress, it has experienced the changes of time, in different periods of time and history, because of various reasons, and then evolved. Although I believe that each other is an ancient civilization in my heart, the ancient oriental country still does not believe that these strange races who call themselves high elves and do not belong to human beings will have an ancient history of tens of thousands of years. On the contrary, the high elves also had a very strong interest in this first contact with the eastern power. In the process of contacting with the eastern powers, the high elves were surprised to find that their two sides, different races, had never contacted before. However, in a certain period of time, the civilizations of the two sides are surprisingly similar. For example, the etiquette between them and this ancient Oriental power has something in common in some places, that is, even the meaning is the same. The commonalities of civilization, together with the fact that both sides are polite nations (races), are caused by inexplicable reasons, which makes the high elves have a strong interest and goodwill in this great eastern country. In the same way, this great eastern country is also interested in the high elves. It''s the first time they''ve ever treated people from a very remote place. In the subsequent contact and conversation, they learned about each other''s history and culture, and in-depth communication, they looked at each other and became very friendly. "This is the first time that our people have found that they are very similar to us in civilization since they came to settle in this world. And even, in some places, a completely consistent human kingdom. " At the banquet, the elegantly dressed high elves look around the people in this luxurious hall. Their clothes are elegant and generous, with a strong historical flavor¡° This is a civilization completely different from the human race we met in the past. You are modest and courteous. You have an ancient civilization and a long history. Only the Chinese nation in Europe can compare with you. " Similarly, in the face of the story of the high elves, the kings and ministers of the eastern powers are also very interested¡° The world? You settled here? This is... Besides, do you know the Chinese who migrated to Europa and settled down? " "We were born in another world. During this period, there were changes and wars. Later, my king brought me to settle here for thousands of years. " The high spirit explained the first half of the sentence, and then answered the second half, "you know, the kingdom of the Tang people? Is it true that those people who claimed to be from the Tang Dynasty actually came from your ancient country? " The kings and ministers of the Great Eastern powers are mostly dubious about the words of the elves. Is there another world? They don''t believe it all, but they are very interested in the Tang people who are said to be descendants of the Anxi army in the prosperous Tang Dynasty, who were enslaved in Dashi for 200 years, and finally established their country in the far west of Europe. Today, they haven''t been communicating with each other for many years, even blocking the door of the country and opening only one port for foreign trade. What''s more, I''m not interested in things that happen far away from home. Therefore, under their curious questioning, the visiting elves answered them one by one about what happened in Europe and what they are doing at present. And the kings and ministers of the eastern powers also learned from the elves what happened in the world today. Great navigation, great colonization, endless land, countless wealth and resources are vividly depicted by the high elves. Moreover, they also learned from the high elves about the current situation and development of their clansmen. "The current state of the Tang people is not good. It can be said that they have reached the weakest period since the founding of the country. In China, most people pursue luxury and pleasure, and corruption is prevalent, although some wise people are still maintaining the stability of the country. However, it is increasingly unable to keep up with the pace of other countries in the era of great change. Most of the troops have become furnishings, and only a small number of people who are eager to change and innovate are struggling to maintain the situation. Thanks to their existence, otherwise, this country with a thousand years of history will eventually be eliminated. " After all, the civilization of the Tang people is very similar to that of them. "The Tang people started from the initial founding stage, and for a long time, there were twenty generations of British masters. Under the leadership of these British leaders, they rose very fast. He also participated in the great sailing and colonial movement. It''s just a pity that in the past three hundred years, those who have been re elected are all fatuous masters. Fortunately, in the past three hundred years, there have always been great talents who have maintained the stability of the country. Otherwise, the Tang people would have been conquered by the European countries. " The words of the high elves made the monarchs and ministers of the eastern powers feel deeply. They were moved and admired for the deeds of the Tang people in the glorious stage. "It''s hard to imagine how prosperous the country of the adherents of the Tang Dynasty would be in that era when there were 20 generations of Heroes. It''s a pity that this country with 20 generations of British masters seems to have exhausted the country''s fortune. For three hundred years, when the succeeding monarchs were all in a state of faintness, they were lucky to have a powerful person to turn the tide. Otherwise, it''s hard to imagine that in such a situation, their country will be spared and will not be divided and devoured even if there is no ruler for three hundred years. It''s a miracle! " "Is it true that the European countries did not take advantage of the opportunity to rise up swordsmen and let it go?" The high elves were obedient and shook their heads slightly. "Of course not. In the weak stage of the Tang Dynasty, they had already been besieged by groups. Although the upper class of this country has fallen for a long time, among the people, there are always talents who rise in troubled times. They always turn the tide at the last minute. Only in this way can we maintain the situation of three hundred years. " "On this point, there are similarities with China!" Chapter 1069 The kings and ministers of the Great Eastern powers got a lot of things from the high elves that they had never known, let alone understood. Similarly, the story of the Tang Dynasty monarchs and ministers up and down, is to hate. What kind of drunkenness and dream of death will lead to three hundred years of dizziness? In this way, he has not been overthrown. He has continued to take the throne in the situation of losing his power for three hundred years, which makes the king of the eastern powers feel jealous. Fortunately, the high elves who came here all the way explained the special situation of the Tang Dynasty to the monarchs and ministers of this great eastern country, which made them feel a little more relaxed. "The royal families of the Tang people are different from the royal families of other countries. They are known as the" divine family "in Europe. According to legend, the blood of his family originated from the first generation of monarchs who became gods through human body. In addition, in the 20 generations of British monarchs after the founding of the country, all the monarchs had golden eyes. According to legend, there are some special abilities. Since then, the eyes of the royal family have never appeared as pure as gold. It is also from that time on that the kingdom of the Tang Dynasty began to gradually weaken, until today. " After hearing the explanation of the high elves, the monarchs and ministers of the great powers were speechless. Such a myth is the same as the Central Plains. The rulers of the Central Plains boast of the son of heaven and the son of heaven. This adherent of the prosperous Tang Dynasty, who came from the Central Plains and lived in exile for 200 years, finally established his country in the Far West. It''s too much to boast of a divine family. Moreover, it''s accepted by that European continent. This is really... I can''t hate it! The high elf continued: "the appellation of the divine family is taboo by the European countries. According to the history books of the Tang Dynasty and the history of European countries, the royal families and male monarchs of the Tang Dynasty are all golden eyes. Our elders have witnessed this with their own eyes, and felt the existence of an ancient and powerful blood force in the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. As for later kings, why they lost their golden eyes is also analyzed in our family. Probably, with the continuous inheritance and reproduction of the blood of the royal family of the Tang Dynasty, the power of blood became thinner and thinner. As a result, they are no longer supernatural and their eyes are no longer golden. " "However, Europa has a deep taboo on the God family. Even in the situation of losing the master for three hundred years, he only dared to bully, but broke the state of Tang. I''m afraid that this will be punished by the gods! " For the last passage of the high elves, most of the kings and ministers of the eastern powers did not believe it. However, one minister affirmed it, saying: "what the spirit emissary said is not bad. According to the ancient books of the pre Song Dynasty, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty has something miraculous." According to the historical records of Taizong''s reign in the early Song Dynasty, in the third year of Taiping''s rejuvenation, in the far west of Europa, the descendants of Anxi in the prosperous Tang Dynasty sent envoys to China to celebrate the unification of China. Later, the angel of Taizong sent LV Duan to return to the kingdom of Tang. When LV Duan visited the land of Tang, he wrote a brief book about the kingdom of Tang, in which he recorded all the things about the kingdom of Tang. And in the form of pictures and texts, it clearly records the prosperity of the whole territory of the Tang Dynasty, as well as the local culture, geography, and even customs. In this book, it was written that the emperor of the Tang Dynasty had golden eyes, almost like gold, and possessed supernatural powers. It can drive things in the air and move things. It can also communicate freely in people''s heart. In the past, when I saw this, I thought it was Angel Lu''s exaggeration. Now, I''m afraid there are some miracles in the monarchs of the Tang Dynasty. " In the early Song Dynasty, Lu Duan wrote the outline of traveling to the Tang Dynasty, which was extremely brilliant and had been copied and spread all over the world. However, after the downfall of the Song Dynasty, the later dynasties were looking at the outline of traveling to the Tang Dynasty, and the miraculous things, such as Ying Long''s present life, were only regarded as myths. At the bottom of my heart, I didn''t take it seriously at all. Gradually, most of the contents of this book, which was popular at that time, gradually became supernatural stories. As a result, the monarchs of successive dynasties are not taking this book seriously or continuing to read it. However, the contents of this book reappear after the high elves visited this more ancient country. Because, in front of these people sitting on the chair, talking about, is not human. It''s a race similar to but different from human beings. It is also from today that the monarchs, ministers and people of this ancient country have learned for the first time that there are races other than human beings in the world. However, they have never believed in the immortality of the "boasting" spirit. And the visiting high elves naturally know. However, it can''t be proved. If you want to prove their immortal life, I''m afraid you can only live in this ancient country for hundreds of years. Only by killing the people in front of us and their descendants can we be believed. But the high elves didn''t want to live here that long. He is an explorer and a wizard with shallow magic power. His interest is to explore this huge world. Travel everywhere, squander their long and endless life, can not be in a place one-time stay so long. After that, the conversation between the high elves and the rulers of this ancient country began to shift from the Tang people. Instead, talk about other things, such as in the vast ocean, there are dozens of huge land of different sizes. More than 90% of the land is ownerless. And between these lands, in the vast sea, there are countless islands. It contains species and resources that they have never seen in their life. With that, the high elves took some plant seeds and even fruits from the above-mentioned areas out of the package they carried. He introduced these seeds and fruits to the monarchs and ministers of this great power. Some seeds and fruits have long been introduced into this ancient country with the arrival of merchants from all over the world. However, there are also some undiscovered seeds, which are the products of areas not yet explored by human beings. There are dangers everywhere, whether it''s poisonous insects, or beasts, or powerful demons and so on. These are not the existence that can be eliminated only by simple firearms. There, so far, is still a restricted area for ordinary people. Even for the wizard, there is a place, there is also a great danger. Even witches with powerful magic power have to explore carefully. Those mortals who are obviously inferior to witches have no way to go there. Only the high elves, their talent and strength, can allow them to explore some areas without hindrance. However, compared with those more dangerous places, the wizard of high elves did not dare to risk easily. Therefore, we can imagine the value of the bag of seeds and fruits produced by the high elves in the East. They listened enthusiastically to the explanation of the spirit in front of them and watched him take out seeds and fruits from the package which they had never seen before. Listening to his explanation, I know that some of these seeds are grain seeds that I have never seen before. Some are spice seeds, some are special ornamental plants, some are economic plants, and some are tree seeds and all kinds of plants, fruits and so on. A brief introduction has opened up the eyes of these secluded monarchs and ministers who have never seen the outside world. Listening to the story of the high elves, they understand the breadth of the outside world, but also know the danger from the outside world. I also know that there are so many species and wealth in the vast land that has never been discovered or just been discovered and explored. The former is completely ignored by them. Only the endless land, more than 90% of the land described by the high elves, is good land without owners, which attracts their attention. However, after asking about the distance of those lands, the greed for land in everyone''s heart was extinguished in a flash. Some of those lands are close to Europa, while others are far away. Some are close to them, but more land is in the more distant ocean. What''s more, they have heard that there are too many demons living in the new world. Even in their land, there are demons. What''s more, those damned businessmen who come here by boat to seek trade are very illegal. Even, they went ashore openly, plundered and robbed people. This makes it difficult for the monarch of a great power to encircle and suppress for many times. Also, the prosperity of businessmen attracted a large number of people to seek business. This is extremely unfavorable to the stability of a dynasty. Therefore, after careful weighing. In the end, it was decided that the people would not be allowed to go to sea or engage in business without authorization. In a word, they completely rejected their ideas, so as not to be led astray by the outside world. After several trips to the sea, they developed a character of lawlessness and turned back to rebuild the Anti Japanese War of China! Chapter 1070 The contact between the high elves and the eastern powers only helped them broaden their horizons. There are too many reasons for this ancient Eastern power. At least, so far, they haven''t raised their mind to explore colonization. However, they also learned from the high elves that the world was far wider than they imagined. Just a dozen continents of different sizes are enough to make people excited, but they can''t ignore the important factors. The new world is not only rich in wealth and resources, but also dangerous environment. They have learned a correct answer from the high elves. Although the new world is rich, more than 90% of it is ownerless land. However, I don''t know how many dangers and Demons there are. In addition, the formidable distant chart. Everyone has to consider the initial investment scale after the initial enthusiasm and coveting subside. As a result, in the bottom of my heart, I got an amazing result. It''s a waste of money, and there will be no income investment. What''s more, it''s still a bottomless hole that we don''t know how much we''re going to invest. Compared with the income that is still in the future, the inflow of money and materials is enough to make people feel sad. What''s more, there are demons everywhere. For this traditional Oriental power, it is a wild land. No matter how much land there is, it is a wild land, which has no value in their eyes. However, they are very interested in the new crops and plant resources. After a period of time, they were happy to entertain these people called high elves. Besides, they stayed for a while. During the stay of the high elves, they inquired about some things that happened in other continents. In addition, it focuses on some anecdotes of the high elves. We have a preliminary understanding of this spirit which is similar to human beings but different from human beings. In the process of mutual understanding and communication, they also clearly know that these people, called high elves, do have a very long history and culture. On this point, it is no less than them. Even in some places, we have to surpass them. For example, the study of stars in the sky and astronomical phenomena obviously surpasses them in some places, and these high elves have specially compiled a subject. As for other research systems, there are too many. However, the eastern powers did not think that these things were great. They thought that these things were deeply studied, and they could not really improve their national strength. Only the growth of population and grain is the only way to enhance national strength. Now that science and technology stopped in the 18th century and there is no room for further progress, cold weapons are not likely to be completely eliminated, and firearms are not likely to completely replace cold weapons. However, the status between the two has long been proved to be valuable with time. Firearms are important, so are cold weapons, although the proportion of cold weapons in the armed forces of various countries is gradually decreasing. However, it has not been completely replaced, more is the trend of integration of the two. In the following time, the high elves said goodbye to this great eastern country with splendid civilization. When they left, they were given many gifts. Including porcelain, silk and tea. And the high elves also took many things from the boat as gifts. Including their books, cloth, smelting methods, architectural methods, and some rare works of art. This makes the eastern powers very satisfied. They have a great interest in a race named high elves, which has a long history but does not know where it is. After that, the high elves drove the white boat away from here, and they had to continue their journey around the world and explore the world. In this vast world, there are lands and islands that have been discovered by elves and human beings so far. However, there are still new things that have not been discovered. Basically, more than 90% of the land, islands and sea areas were discovered and explored by the high elves. Their white boat, enough to carry them, in the vast ocean, free swimming for a long time. The construction of the special white boat has a long history of tens of thousands of years since the development of the high elves. Although it is still made of wood, the high elves always have a special way to make the ships made of wood as strong as steel. Not to mention the alchemy and magic that were applied on the white ships during their construction. Even in the basic materials, there are many advanced technology. High elves, in the long history, have found many species and strange resources from nature. Over a long period of time, the high elves have made a lot of things from these natural species. For example, in the process of building a white ship, the cut ship plates are soaked in a special liquid medicine in advance. Then, in the process of construction, again with other liquid medicine, back and forth repeatedly wipe soaked. Finally, when it''s done, it''s being rinsed with a liquid medicine. After so many times, it takes almost three years to build a white ship. Such a strict manufacturing process ensures the firmness and flexibility of the white boat, and also ensures that the wood board can play a very good role in mana and element guidance. Only by carrying out such a strict construction process can one alchemy array after another and the necessary spells be drawn on the white ship. Only in this way can we ensure that the elements and mana can flow freely on the white boat, and that the white boat can withstand the attack of the waves more firmly when it is out. Whether it''s the alchemy array engraved on the white boat or the huge space expanded by the wizard, in short, the seemingly small white boat contains rich information. Small to rest room, big to farm manor, and even some wizard''s garden. They''re all there, on one ship. Although, it also needs maintenance, but whether it is the number of times, or the interval time, or the time it sails outside, it is far beyond the ships built by human beings. In fact, in every high spirit or wizard who goes out to explore or travel. The white boat that carries them out, the boat that protects them and provides them with accommodation and food, is their home. Only in this way can we ensure that they can sail for a long time in the process of traveling and exploring. It can also ensure that when they encounter difficulties outside, the white boat sheltering them can support them for a longer time, thus delaying the rescue of the base camp for a longer time. It''s not easy for the high elves to breed. They value every one of their people. Except for the spirits who made great mistakes and were exiled, any other high elves made them all pay attention. Especially the high elves who go out to explore and the wizard who go out to travel are valued by them. White boat, not only has such and such special functions. Similarly, it also has the function of location and search, also has the function of asking for help. With these functions on the white boat, the kingdom of spirits can know all the trends of the white boat all the time. Therefore, they can know clearly when they encounter difficulties and dangers, so as to provide necessary rescue. White boat, sailing in the endless sea, has no destination and no clear direction. Its only purpose is to explore the blank place and explore everything unknown. Besides, they had no interest in colonization. They have little demand for land. Up to now, there are still more than 90% of the wild and white land, whether it is the spirit land or the island around the spirit land, which has not been set foot in by the spirit. Therefore, in the human world, the high elves had no interest in participating in the vigorous maritime colonization. They are different from human values and human thoughts. They care more about the world itself and themselves. Besides, there are few things that can touch the heart of the high elves. Chapter 1071 In another distant and powerful higher universe, in the torrent of elements surrounding the huge world of the main material plane, a small natural plane world covered by layers of emerald power, life and civilization are booming. Whether they are human beings or elves, they are growing quietly with the passage of time. In the past, human beings, primitive and wild, everything was a blank stage. No words, no weapons, no crafts, no decent clothes. They take stones from nature, grind them into various tools, take the fur of their prey, and Tan them into clothes to protect themselves from the cold. Even their language is in a primitive stage. They have a very small vocabulary. They don''t know many things and don''t know how to describe them in their own rare and primitive language. Their lives are not as beautiful as they think, and they are not as good as many literary films. Primitive human beings speak modern language with rich vocabulary, live in spacious and clean caves, and perform a beautiful and primitive love from time to time. All this is just a modern product of forced speculation and romantic fantasy. In fact, the primitive human life is not good, not only facing the shortage of rations, the threat of nature, the survival and development of ethnic groups, but also facing the invasion and annexation of other tribes. In a world where civilization is still unknown and everything is primitive, there are only the most primitive, ferocious and barbaric bloody struggles and fights. Even when it is necessary, they will not take care of it at all and devour the same race. Everything is just to survive. Now, the fate of primitive human beings, which had to last for many years, has changed. One day, the primitive humans were surprised and frightened to find that the totem and altar they had sacrificed for a long time suddenly broke up overnight. The inner emptiness, harassing their hearts and tormenting them day and night. At this time, a red fireball came down from the sky. There was a noble and powerful will for them. They prostrate and kneel down, and offer rich sacrifices to the blazing ball of light and heat. That is, from that day on, their fate trajectory was completely changed, and they began to move in an unknown direction. At the same time, it was from that day that they gave birth to the bud of civilization. Whether it''s their language, or their production process, or even their weapons and clothing. Are slowly changing, the bud of civilization appeared, gradually in the process of learning these new knowledge, they gradually know and understand a lot of things that they never know. The language with a small vocabulary has added many new words. The accumulation of knowledge makes their wisdom and life change dramatically day by day. At least, they are no longer ignorant and primitive, but have sprouted civilization. Compared with them, another new race, elves. They are worthy of the beloved, they have learned a lot of knowledge under the guidance of God, although at the beginning, their population was very small, only 300 people. However, with the passage of time, their population gradually increased. At the same time, the speed of their civilization development is also very fast, and their own changes are also amazing. However, in just a few decades, they have undergone earth shaking drastic changes. At least compared with those human beings who are still groping forward, the progress of elves is undoubtedly huge. Because, in these short decades, they have emerged the bud of civilization, and are still growing rapidly. This is a unique species, loved by God and created by God. Enjoying endless love and protection, they grow up carefree under the protection of God. Surrounded by a huge ancient tree, known as the tree of life, is also the mother tree of the elves. Gradually, in the spirit''s heart, he has become second only to God. All the elves, in the initial moment, are born from the tree of life. In the heart of the elves, that is the source of everything, the initial place. Under the instruction and gift of God, they developed a small but potential rudiment of civilization. Moreover, in the knowledge bestowed by God, a distinctive ethnic civilization has been formed. In accordance with their own unique talent, they developed a very distinctive spirit civilization, although in the eyes of ininville, this is nothing at all. However, compared with human beings who were still groping forward in the same period, the tiny civilization of the elves can indeed be called the model of advanced civilization. They are far beyond these primitive human beings in all aspects. Time is passing, population is multiplying, life and death are changing, and civilization is growing up. And seeing all this, and in the dark leading to promote all this, ininville, hiding himself in the palace on the top of endless snow mountain, silently watching all this. In the stage of sublimation and transition of life level again, whether it is their own racial talent, or from the sublimation of life level. Time, for today''s ininville, has become less and less worthy of special attention. A hundred years and a day, a thousand years and a day, become more and more ordinary in his eyes. Time in his body, no longer has a special significance, no longer worried about the passage of time quietly. In his eyes, everything is like everything, and the natural changes of heaven and earth are just ordinary things. He sat on his throne, and in the endless time, he understood the endless and great natural rules. Almost every day, he can feel that he is making progress, moving forward on the road of understanding nature and controlling the origin of nature. And gradually, time in front of him, become normal, because every time he deeply understand, wake up again, for the lower bound, can be called vicissitudes. Time can''t pass on him. Apart from his breath and his own divine power, which are increasing day by day, adding inviolable divine power and the ancient breath called time, we can''t understand his "antiquity" from other places. In the process of creating elves and spreading civilization, ininville quietly watched the evolution of the world. In addition to the seeds of civilization he spread at the beginning, he was indifferent to the development between human beings and elves. We don''t interfere or guide, we just push all this behind the scenes. In his divinity, there is a little weak like firefly, but in fact, it is like the great power of the bright moon, quietly pregnant. Although, at present, all this is still in the process of gestation, it is still very weak and ordinary. Because, it is in front of that emerald light group, it is not remarkable at all. Its brilliance is completely covered by the vast emerald color. In front of the emerald brilliance, it is so weak, insignificant, and unattractive. However, ininville''s eyes were full of expectation, his eyes were shining with brilliance, and his mind and will were all focused in front of this tiny spot. It is weak and insignificant at the moment. However, this can not hide its endless potential and the powerful power it may bring at any time. Although, in terms of brilliance, it can''t be compared with the emerald color, but it can''t be ignored. It can''t compete with the emerald color which symbolizes nature. This is a new force, a new clergy, which has not yet taken shape and is still in the process of being conceived. However, it is undoubtedly a powerful clergy that can compete with the natural clergy. It''s also a powerful rule! Chapter 1072 The bud of civilization is constantly brewing under the great power of time. The new clergy can''t let ininville know everything about it, the power it represents, and how powerful it is. However, its great potential is not inferior to that of nature, which is something to be gratified and looked forward to. That means that at some point in the future, he will not only represent the rules of nature, but also control another powerful rule again, no less than the rules of nature. He began to look forward to, at that time of their own, how strong, unmatched. But all this, for the current ininville, is still far away. At least, he wants to control a new power of rules beyond nature. He also needs to continuously transport nutrients for this powerful rule to make it thrive. And, at some point in the future, it will take shape completely. Ininville is also very clear that the new rules also contain many branch rules. If converted into a clergy, it means that there are many related fields of clergy under this powerful rule. Only by taking the lead in gathering these branch clergy can they be integrated into a new and powerful clergy in the future. At the same time, it is also the simplest path that can be taken so far. If you don''t experience these, it''s unrealistic to condense a new and powerful clergy from scratch. On the contrary, this kind of clergy starts from simplicity, goes to gradual difficulty, and finally integrates them into a whole. Although, in time and energy to spend a lot of time, but compared to the beginning, starting from the most difficult place, the time and energy spent is undoubtedly insignificant. Ininville realized the new power, the new clergy, that was being bred in his Godhead. At present, although it is still very weak, the light is also very weak. However, only by its ability to compete with it in the field of symbolizing the power derived from the strong nature rules, can we find out its potential. In fact, ininville is very much looking forward to the birth of new forces, but this will have to consider a practical problem. Although this kind of power is not inferior to the huge natural rules, but at the same time, if you want to smoothly control this new power, a huge and powerful rule is no inferior to the natural rules. The time and energy involved, even the gods, can not gather two powerful rules at the same time, let alone master the source of these two powerful rules. Therefore, inenville must make a trade-off and trade-off at this time. He shared most of his energy and time to understand another powerful field of rules when the rules of nature had not yet been written. Or do you still pour all your energy and time into the field of natural rules. It''s a very practical problem, but it can''t be bypassed because there are too many branches in these two powerful rules. However, people''s energy is limited, that is, they are more powerful, and the spirits whose life characteristics climb to another level can''t understand the two powerful rules at the same time. Even if it is powerful, it can''t, so we must make a choice, distinguish the main order and the secondary existence. In other words, inenville must make the right choice under the temptation of these two powerful rules. Choose to continue to devote energy and time to the field of natural rules, or to another powerful field of rules? Or, they can go on at the same time, share the same energy and time in half, and understand two powerful rules at the same time. However, there are also hidden dangers in doing so. Because so far, ininville''s achievements are all obtained from the field of natural rules, and his 13 Godhead level is also obtained from the natural rules. On the contrary, although he gave birth to a new power again, and this new power is no worse than the rules of nature, it can not ignore its weakness at this moment. Once ininville, his main object of understanding, into another rule. Then, he must stay for a long time on the road of divine level 13, and his strength can''t be improved. In this way, he achieved his wish to master the new field of clergy, but he did not want to cohere. The powerful rule, which is equal to the natural rule, is easier than the natural rule. On the contrary, his strength has not made any progress in the process of his understanding other rules and energy transfer. At this time, once there is a strong enemy, it is very likely that all he has is just to take advantage of others. Therefore, in ininville''s mind, there is a way to weigh and choose. The new field of rules is powerful and can not be underestimated. However, it can not ignore the fact that all of its great power comes from nature. To be the real God of nature and the personification of natural rules, he is nature, but nature cannot represent him. This has always been the goal and ambition of ininville. Although there are many difficulties ahead, it can not shake his wild hope. Therefore, although the new power and new rule field are not inferior to the natural rules, but under the real weighing of the pros and cons, ininville still chose to continue to understand the powerful and all inclusive natural rules. In the final analysis, this is where his foundation lies. Compared with this foundation, the power that has not yet formed and is still in the process of gestation is insignificant. Even if it is to let ininville cut off this power at the moment, he will not hesitate to do it. Only because he never gained any benefits and benefits in this still pregnant force. On the contrary, the branch of clergy derived from the field of natural rules is the source of his strength and the foundation of his life. Without these, he would lose all his theocracy and status. What''s more, this powerful alien world is full of dangers. Ininville didn''t know how many powerful gods were hidden in the world where no storm appeared at present. What''s more, he came from other worlds, from other universes. This is what makes ininville uneasy so far, although so far, no one has found his identity, and no one knows him. However, this identity and the fact from a different world will be revealed one day. At that time, it is worth considering how the gods here will treat him In a word, there are too many variables in it, so it is impossible to hope in the illusory. Only his own strength is the guarantee of everything. When he achieves great power, even if his identity is revealed, he will not be as careful as he is now. Because, by that time, he had the qualification to be equal to the gods in this world. At that time, if the gods here wanted to deal with him, they would have to think twice. A spirit of medium power, though not to be underestimated, is still within the scope of the spirit. However, a God with powerful divine power is enough to make all gods fear deeply. No one will want to fight against the powerful divine power for no reason. Even if it''s a group attack, few gods will do it, because it will cost a lot. Thinking of many things, ininville fell into calm again and continued to fall into the stage of understanding the rules of nature. Chapter 1073 In this natural plane, the core of the world on the plane, the emerald natural power is everywhere rendering a piece of emerald green. The powerful divine power of nature penetrates the core of the plane day after day and year after year, and thoroughly integrates it into the system of natural rules. No, maybe that''s not right, because the world itself is in the system of natural rules. It should be said that this small plane, like many material planes, has become like the kingdom of the true God from now on. It''s for the private property of the gods. However, its existence is essentially different from the kingdom of the true God. There are a lot of life here, whether it''s flesh and blood, human beings, elves or beasts, or trees. They (they) are different from those who live in the kingdom of the true God. The latter always faces the erosion of the rules of the kingdom of God, until they are completely integrated with the kingdom of God and no longer exist. However, many lives in the natural plane, although the core of the plane world is controlled by the penetration of natural divine power. However, these natural divine powers will not erode these natural beings, and they will not eventually integrate with the kingdom of God and become a part of the kingdom of God, just like the supplicants who live in the kingdom of God. According to the view of the human kingdom, it can be understood as the small plane world in the eyes of the gods. With iningwell''s divine power penetrating the core of the plane world, it has become his private domain. The main material plane world can be regarded as a kingdom or empire. The natural plane is regarded as the private domain of ininville, who manages the natural plane world as a lord or autonomous king. On the other hand, he can construct his own legal provisions within his own territory and within the framework of national laws (rules). Similarly, he enjoys a high degree of autonomy. He is in charge of law, diplomacy and military affairs. However, it is still nominally under the name of the state£¨ Main material level (World) Of course, this is only a slightly figurative metaphor. The real relationship is often more complicated than the metaphor. After all, there is not only one deity in the world of the main material plane, but also many deities who enjoy the relevant interests in the world of the main material plane. However, he jumped out of the quagmire early and chose a better one among the numerous sub territories to live his own life. There is no interest in the big dye vat, which is troubled by the interests of the main material world, so it doesn''t need to care about the evil relationship with the gods there. But at the same time, it means he has no allies. He did not form his own divinity, nor did he join a certain divinity to enjoy the protection of the LORD God. He is a "feudal lord" who walks alone, enjoys freedom, is highly independent, and lives his own "small life". It''s good that he doesn''t do evil with gods. Once he does evil, it means that he doesn''t have the protection of the LORD God and the help of his allies. If you offend a spirit who is also a lone ranger, it''s OK. Once you offend the spirit of a certain faction, it means offending a powerful faction. Then, the consequences of its concomitant derivation are the serious consequences that the current ininville can not bear. Although he lived in his own autonomous territory, he basically eliminated the risk of offending other gods and minimized the risk. However, this does not mean that danger will not come, or that he will hide in this small natural plane for a lifetime until he becomes a powerful God. This is unrealistic and impossible. He always wants to go out and expose himself. Then, take advantage of not going out, as strong as possible. Then, when we set foot in the outside world, we will see if we can choose a divine system to join, or form a new divine system ourselves. No matter which way it is, it will be a choice for ininville in the future. There are many advantages to joining a mature and stable divinity. At the very least, both the divinity and the members of the divinity have formed a large scale, and the divinity has become mature. The main god of the divinity, who is in the leading position, is bound to be a powerful God. However, if he chooses to form a new divinity, he must choose his own divinity. Because there can not be only one member of the divine system, only three or more gods can be called the divine system. Therefore, it is still an unavoidable question where to find a trustworthy God. Whether as subordinates, or as their own arm and dependence, we must carefully consider. There is no God who will choose to join his own divine system without thinking. He doesn''t know his strength, doesn''t know his origin, and hasn''t experienced the test. The consequence of doing so is to be irresponsible to other gods, and also to one''s own gods. Therefore, no matter what kind of road ininville chooses, it is necessary to face these problems. Even if he chooses to join a mature divinity, he enjoys the protection and support of the LORD God. However, that does not mean that the main god of this divinity will be willing to accept him. He is a strange spirit with unknown origin and identity. Don''t try to join the divinity. Even the powerful God will not rest assured of this. Therefore, ininville will find this natural plane and weave a "legal" and verifiable evidence for himself. To this end, he created elves, which can be regarded as adding a new layer of protection to his identity. At the same time, he also promoted the progress of civilization in this weak and wild world. Both human beings and elves enjoy the welfare from civilization. At the same time, he also cleaned up the primitive totem and even the spirit of nature in this natural plane world. All of them are regarded as the hidden danger removed in advance for the safety of their own identity, and also for the purpose of strengthening the field of nature, so that they can give birth to the real clergy of nature in the future. He coveted this powerful natural clergy not for a day or two, but when he realized the rules he understood, he coveted the powerful natural rules all the time! Any seemingly meaningless move is in fact an early layout of ininville''s future. At first, I don''t think it''s useful or meaningful. However, it is very necessary for ininville to exist, and it is also a very necessary means of layout. He has been used to all this for a long time and many trips. While making these layouts, he is also infiltrating the natural material plane under his feet. Although this plane is small in the eyes of gods, the world is huge for mortals. Infiltrate here and turn it into your own private territory, a special territory like the kingdom of God, in order to add an insurance policy when you are still very weak! In this way, there will be gods or other things in the future, which will bump into the natural plane by mistake. He can also think about or clear up these hidden dangers in time. Then, there will be enough time to deal with everything calmly, better than nothing to prepare, and then face a series of passive situations. Therefore, in the layout of the whole natural material plane at the same time, ininville also did not relax the exploration of the outside world. As for human beings and elves, he has never relaxed his supervision of the only two intelligent groups in this natural material plane world. The civilization of these two groups developed slowly under the guidance of ininville. Compared with the vision of the gods, it is true for the concept of time. However, for human beings, even long-lived elves, they are enjoying the welfare from civilization at a high speed. Chapter 1074 After the passage of time, the germination of civilization is also growing day by day. For ordinary people, this process is so long and imperceptible. However, they have also felt the benefits of the progress of civilization. Although, for a mature and sound civilization that has developed for many years, it is not easy to say. The rudimentary sprout of civilization, everything is so primitive and crude, it is difficult to compare with those with a sound system of civilization. However, for the primitive people who have never felt the welfare and development brought by advanced and developed civilization before, the achievements of civilization at this stage have already made them feel great benefits. Before, they were still in the stone age, but now they are still in the stone age. However, such as the rudiment of the text, has begun to appear, the application and improvement of tools, also with the germination of civilization, so as to appear. At least, for primitive humans, the improved stone tools, whether hunting or doing other things, are obviously better than those in the previous period without improvement. At least, their access to food is much easier. The growth of food means the growth of population and the powerful power brought by civilization, which makes these primitive human beings more and more like human beings. They progress because of civilization, and they are also strong because of civilization. Moreover, with the passing of time, more and more drastic changes have taken place in primitive human beings. Although the food, living and use are still crude and crude, they are undoubtedly advanced representatives and models compared with their past life. Because of civilization, all kinds of fur on their bodies gradually changed. They found many things from nature, polished wood branches into needles, sewed fur, and made simple but strong enough to protect themselves from the cold. Whether it''s hunting, or in the cold years, these subtle changes can always ensure that some people tenaciously survive. And, after the baptism of time, this subtle change gradually goes deep. The sprout of civilization is growing, it is growing quietly, and in the process of growing, it has been able to produce its own "fruit". Even now, the fruit is so small and green. However, it can bring real benefits. Moreover, moistening things silently, everything is changed unconsciously, everything is so natural. The initial progress of civilization has improved the way of life and behavior of primitive human beings. Although a series of barbaric products still exist tenaciously, they hold the view that existence is truth. In any special period, there will always be some special products in line with the times and laws. Although, from the perspective of advanced civilization, these are just products of the old era, their existence is in line with that era. At that time, these old backward and barbaric products are undoubtedly the representatives of the advanced. But now, with the continuous progress and development of primitive mankind, the promotion of civilization, the improvement of productivity and the growth of population. In the past, this series was a special product in line with the development and laws of the times and was gradually abandoned. Because of the emergence of civilization, they have made progress and development, and the sources of food have become diversified. At the very least, they will not rely on fishing, hunting and picking to obtain a single food channel, as in the past. These are very single and unreliable modes of production, which require a lot of luck. Now, a new choice has been added to their food sources. With the continuous progress and development of civilization, naturally, things that once happened to many civilizations began to appear one by one. Primitive human beings began to cultivate and found crops and other things from nature. They don''t understand the importance of cleaning up the land. Instead, they collect the seeds of the crop and sprinkle them on the soil, allowing the earth to nourish the growth of these seeds. According to the different climate and environment, the time of crop growth and maturity is also different. However, when these crops grow and mature, the harvest of human nature is very happy. However, if you want to eat these fruits that can wrap your stomach, it will take some effort. At the beginning, they swallow the fruit with its rough skin, roots and leaves. But as a result, many people began to get sick and some of them died. In the face of this situation, human beings either avoid it and panic, or there are suitable people who "emerge at the historic moment". In view of this situation, they begin to think hard and get inspiration from intentionally or unintentionally. As a result, they began to process these "crude" foods that could kill people. Although this kind of crude processing is not so advanced, compared with that time, its appearance undoubtedly changed the fate of mankind. With a stable food supply and the food obtained by fishing and hunting, the source of human food began to stabilize, and there were many preparations. The growth of population comes naturally. Population is growing, almost in line with productivity. However, with the continuous progress of civilization and the gradual improvement of productivity, the time of gradual population growth has come when food cannot supply population growth. There is a shortage of grain and other materials, and we are faced with serious shortage and so on. In the face of this situation, we can only increase the scale of fishing and hunting, or we can only reduce part of the surplus population. Although in the process of hunting and gathering, there will be a part of the population loss. However, this insignificant loss is still unable to bear the internal surplus population. If the ethnic groups want to survive and develop, they must solve the food problem. In this case, they have to solve the food problem. Timely transfer of contradictions, access to new food channels, will naturally appear. They began to turn their eyes to the neighboring tribes. In the past, there were many conflicts between them and so on. Nowadays, with the growth of population and the shortage of food, they all need to get extra food. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, a primitive and crude war conflict has emerged. During the war, the surplus population was consumed, relieving the pressure of food shortage. At the same time, they took food and population from another ethnic group, among which women are undoubtedly the most popular. It is the key to the growth and reproduction of ethnic groups that women can magically breed offspring and add new population to ethnic groups. Plundering women from other ethnic groups and adding new population to their own ethnic groups, different ethnic groups began to grow gradually because they did the same thing. In the blood, an ethnic group, or the rudiment of a nation, slowly appeared. Its birth and rise, never bright justice, never bright, some just naked bloody fighting. Thus, in the endless bones and blood, an ethnic group grows and a nation slowly emerges. At the same time, a country is constantly nurtured in the endless time and blood until the future matures. The first primitive country will stand on the earth in endless blood. If you remove all the bright coat, all the races, nations and countries lie under the endless sea of bones and blood. Nature is so cruel and gentle, it is always in its own rules, in the influence of nature shrouded in everything. At the same time, in this cruel side, there is the gentle existence of moistening things. It tests all things, gives all things hope, and at the same time supports all things. Under this grand natural rule, all things are wrapped by its natural iron law, no matter what they do, they are faced with the influence and test from nature. Even the gods above are still wrapped by the rules of nature, and their ways of behavior are influenced by the rules of nature. Just as the development and rise of all civilizations are accompanied by cruel and bloody struggle and fighting, these are part of the natural rules and natural iron laws. Although cruel and merciless, it is fair and just to all living beings. It is impartial, and it is extremely fair to any life. There is a cruel and merciless side, there is also a gentle side like water, after the test of nature, also naturally get awards. Everything can''t hide from the rules of nature, and everything moves forward under the shadow of the rules of nature. No matter it''s life or death, no matter it''s sentient beings or gods, it can''t get rid of the influence from nature! Chapter 1075 When human beings are developing and growing vigorously, in the depth of a vast primeval forest, as the spirits of the children of nature, their civilization is also developing synchronously and healthily. Compared with the weak and primitive human beings, whose wisdom has not been greatly edified, the advantaged and gifted human beings have too many advantages over the weak and ordinary human beings. Each of them can easily live for thousands of years. They are not afraid of any diseases in the world. The diseases that are regarded by human beings as beasts, tigers and wolves have no effect on elves. They are gifted and powerful, though there is no immortal fire burning in their souls. However, his excellent talent makes the elves not afraid of any disease in the world. They are the children of nature, worthy of heaven''s pride. In their bodies, they not only have the talent and long life that the intelligent race like human beings envy. Similarly, elves who can live in harmony with all things in nature, or even communicate with each other, also have a very high ability to prevent all kinds of natural disasters derived from the operation of natural rules. They are always able to know the coming of disaster from nature one step ahead of time, so as to improve their special ability to avoid and protect themselves. Not only that, as a race created by God, elves also get endless love from God. From God, they learned a lot of knowledge, and then combined with themselves, formed a very different spirit style, thus the birth of civilization. Although they appeared later than human beings, they have surpassed human beings in the development of civilization. When human beings still live in simple caves and houses, the elves have lived in spacious and comfortable houses. Although, there is a lack of all kinds of luxury goods with spirit style, but these have begun to show the embryonic stage gradually. They love nature, love everything in nature, treat birds and animals, treat plants, they always treat them with a kind heart. And the elves, in that way, have gained enough benefits from these "sons of nature.". All animals and birds are willing to be close to elves. Elves learn a lot of different knowledge from animals and birds. In the process of traveling with birds and animals, we found many species that we had never seen before. Some are food species, some are ornamental plant species, and some can be spun into cloth to make clothes. Gifted excellent talent, superior physical strength, plus long life, mature and developed high wisdom. Compared with the same period, the weak humans who were still learning to walk. They are both advancing on the road of developing civilization and strengthening themselves. However, compared with elves, human beings are undoubtedly in a backward stage. The civilization of the elves develops very fast and matures very fast. Precocious mature high wisdom, so that among the elves, emerged a large number of excellent talents, in the process of learning knowledge, they constantly improve a variety of skills. They don''t lack food at all. The vast virgin forest is a dangerous place for human beings. However, there is no danger for elves. All things don''t hurt spirits at all, but are willing to be close to them. Elves in such an environment, enjoy the general preferential treatment. They will not be bothered by food. On the contrary, their food is extremely rich and diversified, spread all over the original and boundless forest. Although, they also reclaimed the poor farmland and planted all kinds of crops. However, there are so many species in the forest that the elves can''t eat them. However, the diversity and abundance of food can''t greatly improve the human population. Their population growth rate is very slow, which is far from being comparable to that of human beings. The tree of life that gave birth to the elves, each generation of elves needs more than 100 years of recuperation to give birth to the next generation of elves. In the process of creating elves, ininville created the tree of life that gave birth to elves. However, he did not deprive men and women of the ability to reproduce freely. It''s just that the chance of this combination to produce offspring is also low. The growth of elves'' population has not been alleviated and improved. However, compared with the tree of life, the combination of elves'' men and women in the 100 years'' recuperation period was much faster than that of the tree of life. Although it is inefficient to breed new offspring, the population growth is still slow. But it''s better than never having new people. Therefore, in such a helpless fertility, the elves'' population is also growing slowly. Their civilization also began to progress at a slow speed, but at a very fast speed compared with human beings. Although they appeared later than human beings, they surpassed human beings in the development of civilization. Human beings, in this respect, can not catch up with the pace of the elves in a short time. However, the two sides still have not found each other. Because, compared with the people all over the continent, the elves are only distributed in a primeval forest, and the total population of the two sides is not comparable. Because the elves have a very small population, they don''t need to worry about the pressure of food compared with those who are trying to find food channels. On the contrary, they are worried about the slow growth of their people and the problem of low fertility. Even if they try their best to cultivate and improve the probability of new life, the population of elves is still not improved due to the limitation of natural rules. The helpless spirit, in the face of this situation, attaches great importance to every clansman. They restrain the people, especially the young people who are extremely curious about the outside world. This kind of "young people" are not allowed to go to the outside world at will. Although they don''t know what''s in the outside world, they instinctively restrain their clansmen from staying away from the places where they live. Although, there are still curious spirits, full of curiosity, to explore the outside world. However, the primeval forest they inhabit is large enough. It''s not so easy to climb over the forest and come to the plains where people live. Therefore, in the initial period, those spirits full of curiosity returned home after their fruitless exploration. At the same time, with the slow growth of elves'' population, their civilization is no longer single. On the basis of meeting the food requirements, the fairies who love beauty begin to pursue a more refined way of life. This is the demand brought about by the improvement of civilization, which is also progress. They started to build tall and exquisite houses from the place where they lived together and around the tree of life that gave birth to their family. From the forest inland, the remnant of a mountain range, mining stones for processing. In this process, they created a crude and crude image of the original art. And, in the following time, they improved the art, gradually, rough artistic image, gradually become delicate. As a result, the first batch of primitive and crude works of art appeared slowly, and later generations constantly imitated and improved on the basis of predecessors. I believe that with the passage of time, at a certain stage in the future, there will be a batch of artistic works with unique characteristics of each era. Compared with the Elven civilization which began to pursue art and exquisite life style, human civilization is still under the pressure of nature, struggling forward. Of course, their civilization is not without any progress. Although there is no comparison with the spirit civilization, the progress of civilization is real. Even though they don''t have the luxury to pursue a more exquisite and meticulous way of life, but in clothing, housing and other construction, there is a simple pursuit of beauty. Civilization is progressing, just as it is spreading civilization. Ininville can also benefit from the progress of these two civilizations. On the Bank of his Godhead, the power in silence. With the progress of civilization between human beings and elves, they began to get nutrients from the dark. And, growing silently, accumulating strength. Ininville felt this in silence. For the guidance of civilization between the two ethnic groups, he always carried out in the dark. Neither man nor spirit can find his trace. Because he only observed in the dark, and then pushed forward in time, which led to the progress of civilization again. In the same way, in the dark, man-made way, will trigger all kinds of disasters and so on, whiplash the primitive civilization, let them rapid progress and maturity. Chapter 1076 In the process of civilization progress, it is always accompanied by disasters. In the face of a series of natural and man-made disasters, civilization has made progress. Medical science, architecture, astronomy, geography, war and literature all developed. The invention, innovation and development of this series of knowledge eventually promoted the maturity and progress of civilization. Although, in the process of its growth, it is not so beautiful. But compared with the progress of civilization as a whole, these are just the inevitable process of progress, some pains. The natural plane, a small plane world, has a small area, a small population, and even less abundant resources. It can not be compared with the vast world of the main material plane, nor can it be compared with a divine kingdom. However, its existence is far beyond the half plane and many planes that are being conceived. Just because it breeds life, not only that, it breeds intelligent life which is very important to the world. Only intelligent life can lead the world forward and continuously develop. In this series of occasional or inevitable, or man-made factors, the primitive and weak civilization of mankind is constantly developing steadily in the whip. Compared with other plane worlds, the birth and breeding process of civilization, in the natural plane world, whether human or spirit, their civilization experience and development is like a vehicle driving on the highway. In the eyes of ordinary people, the incomparably long hundreds of years is so insignificant compared with the elves or gods. It''s just a tiny idea of time to take a nap and understand the sea of rules. However, it is in the past few hundred years that human civilization has progressed faster than expected. They left the stone age quickly for various reasons. Then, bronze civilization appeared, they learned and discovered the ability of smelting metal. By smelting metal, they made strong and sharp bronze weapons. No matter hunting or doing other things, bronze weapons are undoubtedly sharper and easier to use than simple stone tools. After that, the human civilization will be out of control of the emergence of the innovation process. Originated from the smelting of bronze, human beings constantly use this solid metal weapon to innovate their own civilization. And gradually replaced the stone tools, gradually converted into bronze supplies. This is true of weapons and all kinds of tools. With the development of civilization, the emergence of bronzes and the improvement of productivity, the number of human population began to grow rapidly. So, naturally, there was war, and human beings began to fight against each other. In the long years, countless tribes disappeared, and new tribes appeared. They were big and small, strong and weak, and the war of annexation never stopped from the beginning. War, on the other hand, is a double-edged sword for civilization. It can not only accelerate the promotion and progress of civilization, but also destroy civilization. In this process, countless civilizations were eliminated, but also were integrated and accepted. Furthermore, these tribes, which integrate different civilizations and customs, continue to integrate with other civilizations in the process of integration, and finally form a new civilization and customs. Among human beings, a process of unity and integration has begun. Tribes, big or small, are dotted on the vast land. Compared with human beings, there was no division or war among the elves. Under the gift of God, they are bathed in the glory of the gods. They are gifted, fearless of illness and have a long life. Although the civilization of elves is later than that of human beings, it is far beyond human beings in the degree of development. They are the first to enter the bronze age. Moreover, he took the lead in completing the internal innovation of civilization. Among the elves, there were too many geniuses. The emergence of these talents accelerated the development and progress of all aspects of the Elven civilization. They created a unique knowledge system, which involves a wide range of subjects, like stars. They learned too much knowledge from God, and in the process of learning, they began to integrate the knowledge into their own civilization. Although, their population is far weaker than that of human beings. However, the first bronze civilization innovation made them far surpass human beings in weapons, equipment and other aspects. However, they also have shortcomings. Their population is not easy to reproduce. After a long time, their population is still thin. Every time the tree of life breeds a new generation, it takes a hundred years of rest time to breed a new elf population. In this process, the combination between men and women of the elves gave birth to their offspring again. In this way, although the population of elves can not compare with that of human beings, it also has a rapid growth. With population, civilization has naturally been promoted and improved. Although these civilizations are so primitive and crude, in this natural plane world, the civilization of the elves themselves represents the advanced. After a long time, the elves have built a huge city around the place where the tree of life takes root and grows. Moreover, in the process of continuous progress of civilization, the city was gradually refined and beautiful by the elves. Each time, there are different artistic styles, and in the spirit of this city is their only city, but you can see a lot of artistic styles. There are not only the budding civilization, but also the artistic model of the bronze age. In addition, whether the elves or human beings, their civilization development is inevitably related to religion. Whether it is ancestor worship, totem worship, or nature worship and so on, all appear with the growth of civilization. Naturally, there is only one god worshipped by the elves, that is, ininville. There are many kinds of gods that human beings worship. There are not only ancestor worship, but also totem, and a lot of messy things in it. However, for human belief, ininville did not choose to harvest, nor did he want to unify the belief here. After all, faith is nothing to him. As a result, so many "obscene sacrifices" have been preserved among human beings. Ininville silently looks at this small natural plane world, and quietly promotes the development of civilization here. In these hundreds of years, he would always observe here from time to time, inspect the two races of human and spirit, and watch their civilization development. Then, in the right place, we should promote the breeding and maturity of civilization. At the same time, ininville also opened up mystical knowledge to the elves, and the elves learned magic from these mystical knowledge. As a result, the profession of MAGE appeared. Mysterious magic, at the moment it appears, means to be worshipped. Whether it is human beings, or elves, are too eager to have magic, magic power. Although, just appeared the magic, very simple primitive, but it was the spirit, constantly improving. With the passage of time, the knowledge of magic and the corresponding disciplines, types and so on. Constantly being created, the knowledge of magic is constantly enriched, bit by bit from scratch, as if building a house, gradually plump, delicate. The emergence of Magic also led to the overall development of civilization. With the continuous development of magic, all kinds of resources needed need to be provided. Based on this demand, the civilization of elves began to run under the pull of magic. Because of magic, their civilization began to progress, and all walks of life were rapidly driven by the demand of magic. Whether it''s the spirit of the city, architecture, smelting, astronomy, geography and even art and so on. Because of the appearance of magic, more and more magicians with fantastic ideas are realized one by one in their flexible and intelligent brains. Today''s elves can be called a magic civilization. They are different from the outside world. Because of the appearance of magic, because of the passage of time, their own everything, began to be closely combined with magic. Therefore, in such a special atmosphere, it is natural for civilization to change. Chapter 1077 The appearance of magic should be expected by ininville; However, the time when it appeared surprised ininville. Magic, as he thought, did not take a long time to be born. In fact, the magic appeared very quickly, which surprised the leader behind the scenes. Although, he had expected that magic would appear. However, I didn''t expect that magic appeared so fast. At the same time, it also enables him to start to correctly understand the potential of elves. They are not as strong and tall as the high elves, and they are not as immortal as the high elves. Although they can easily live for thousands of years, they do not have the gift of immortality. Ininville, in their body, did not pour too much energy and resources, also never thought, in their body to run their own unique immortal fire. He created the spirit based on the spirit template of the higher world. However, apart from that, they did not devote too much energy and resources to this group of young people who are also called "elves". However, it is just such a group of young people who have not been paid too much attention to by him or "taken special care of" by him. But the potential they have is that even he would be surprised to see it. It seems that this natural plane world is very much in favor of this race called elves. This race, in every era, will produce a continuous stream of talents. It is precisely because of the continuous emergence of these talents that the civilization of elves can catch up and surpass human beings, and even the final appearance of magic comes from the efforts of these talents. Before that, ininville just provided them with an opportunity, a seed, or an opportunity, for magic to finally emerge. In addition, ininville did not actively guide the elves in this process. Because all this, whether it''s magic or the magic civilization that has already been transformed, comes from the efforts and creation of the elves themselves. However, the spirit itself did not have this kind of consciousness. They put all this on ininville, believing that it was all because of the gift of the father. Although, it can be said in this way. However, whether intentionally or unintentionally, from the day when magic appeared, ininville had a magic crown on his head, and his name was a magic God. At the same time, ininville also felt that a new clergy was being conceived. The elves unintentionally proved their potential and value to their father God. As a result, it attracted the attention from ininville. It is natural to pour some energy and resources into the young race of elves. At least, for now, the elves have enough "potential" to "repay" their time, energy and resources. So the gift came down, and more knowledge about magic was given to the elves. When the elves got more knowledge, they held a grand celebration to celebrate the gift from the father. They held Carnival activities for many days to vent their joy and energy. At the same time, they also held grand sacrificial activities. In this process, he transcribed and placed the knowledge given by ininville in the magic library. Later, the mages of the elf clan were gathered together to study the precious knowledge given by ininville. The magic civilization they have just transformed is still weak and in its infancy. Because of this gift, we have the power to break the shackles. It is impossible to say that because of their knowledge, the magic civilization can leap to a new stage. However, the emergence of these precious knowledge is enough to solve the difficulties and difficulties of the wizard''s magic civilization. Thus, it can make up for the shortcomings of magic civilization, and make its foundation more solid. With the power of magic, they began to transform their own system of magic civilization, modifying and perfecting various disciplines one by one. In this process, time is naturally a very long period of time. They need time to study these new knowledge, to verify the content of knowledge one by one, and then to transform it into their own knowledge, the foundation of civilization. There are a lot of wizard, all day long gathered together to study the magic knowledge. There are also some elves and mages who began to revise the magic books of the clan, and corrected some mistakes one by one. At the same time, they continued to add and delete the contents of the book. Their knowledge of magic was gradually improved, and the foundation of many mages was made up one by one in this process. Then, the brand-new magic civilization became the most powerful tool and weapon in the hands of the wizard. Waving the staff, they began to transform their homes and use the power of magic to transform their only city. Many old buildings have been demolished or transformed one by one by elves and mages. They engrave magic network in important places to build a border covering the city and protect their own city. At the same time, they also use various unimaginable means to make their city more beautiful. Around the tree of life, elves and mages build a towering mage tower. It is a multi-functional wizard tower, which covers a huge area and contains a variety of functions. There are not only prisons, but also colleges, libraries, gardens and so on, which are not special, but also have indispensable functions. They look after the tree of life, which is the mother tree of the elves and the source of the elves. The elves didn''t dare to relax a little bit, although they didn''t think that there were any animals, even the enemy could get close to the tree of life. However, the elves still used their manpower to mine the huge stones, and then processed them by various craftsmen. After the elves and mages cast their magic, they built this wizard tower, which covers a vast area and is incomparably brilliant, symbolizing the highest achievement of the elves civilization. This is the source of their family, the tree of life. The magic civilization of the elves is growing in such a process. Whether they are elves or mages, they transform the city and construct a huge border and magic network protecting the city and the tree of life. In other words, the construction of a huge mage tower and the magic civilization of the elves have developed rapidly in the process of this and that. Their disciplines and types are gradually increasing in a year, or a decade, or a hundred years. They are gradually enriched and perfected by all kinds of talents among the elves. Different from the outside world, which is still in the bronze age and struggling with human civilization. Because of the appearance of magic, elves create a unique magic civilization. With the help of magic, they make their own civilization to a new height. They have already surpassed the bronze civilization of the outside world, and began to use iron, and even appeared special magic alloy. For metal smelting, they have come to the forefront, because of the emergence of magic, but also because of the progress of magic. Moreover, because of the various needs of the wizard, their cognition of metal and their smelting progress is the fastest. At the same time, the cognition and progress of metal smelting also drive other industries. Although, not necessarily among the elves, every one of them has the talent to become a mage. However, compared with the human beings who are still struggling in the wilderness civilization, the elves have great talent to become a mage. Although becoming a mage may not go far, the growth of the mage group still brings out a group of gifted and intelligent wizard. Whether they can bring an innovation to the magic civilization of elves in the process of growing up. However, their appearance will make the foundation of magic civilization more and more solid and profound. Finally, the magic civilization of the Elves will lead to a revolution in the future. The magic civilization of Elves will bring earth shaking changes in that revolution. Either continue to shine, or fade away. However, the distant future can not be easily explored. At least, ininville''s attention at this time, but no longer this. Chapter 1078 Even inenville, the God of civilization, did not think of it. The spirit he created, unexpectedly, inadvertently went to another unique way of civilization development. Although, at the right time, he spread magic to the elves and favored the people he created. However, he never thought that the elves would become a magic civilization. Although today, the birth of the magic civilization, is still very tender. The whole elf family has never been, all of them are mages, but their transformation of civilization, in the form of magic, has gradually penetrated into all aspects of the civilization system. The elves are deeply dependent on magic. They use the power of magic to transform the city and create a series of infrastructure. The environment is improved by magic, and various tools are improved by magic. They are gifted, the prerequisite for becoming a mage, and they are superior to all human races. At the same time, their demands for a series of resources can not be compared with the ordinary civilization structure. In such a situation, the wizard and the wizard scholars are almost in their own territory, looking for a series of resources they can find. Although up to now, their demand for resources is not as huge as what they have done. However, the elves from an indescribable sense of crisis are eager to understand how much resources they have in their land. So, in this vast primeval forest, the elves began to explore everywhere, exploring all the resources they could find. Their footprints are all over the forest, every thick forest, every mountain, every river. Wherever they can go, they are all trodden there by the footprints of the elves. In the process of exploring environment and resources, elves found many species and resources that they had never seen before. Also met a lot of extremely interesting things, they will meet, see things one by one written records. Moreover, with this kind of foreign exploration and exploration, the elves'' interest in the outside world is increasing day by day. In the process of continuous exploration, they are eager to understand the outside world, and also eager to know everything about the outside world. Outside the vast forest where they live, is there the same race as them, or is there no other race outside that can communicate with them? Whether it is to satisfy their curiosity, or to explore, explore outside resources. The elves began to gradually walk out of the forest where they lived and go to the outside world to explore the areas they didn''t know and understand there. In the process of exploration, they gradually understand what they don''t know. And they also know that human beings exist. At first, the elves did not rashly choose to contact with human beings. They avoided human beings and looked at this group of people who looked similar to themselves but were completely different. They hide in the dark, observe human beings, observe human dynamics, and record their behavior patterns. Through a series of observation, we can gradually understand the human race, which is the first race they know, and return it to the base camp. Thus, the elves know the existence of human beings, the vastness of the outside world, and the variety of the outside world. But at the same time, the outside world is also a complex and dangerous place for elves. While observing human beings, they witnessed the fierce fighting between human beings. His mind is still pure, he doesn''t understand the spirit of human race, and he doesn''t understand the fighting between human beings. They are disgusted by the conflicts and fights between the races similar to themselves. Since their birth, they have never fought in their family. They hate the fighting between human beings, and they are afraid of such a "cruel and barbaric" human being. Human beings don''t know that after their fighting for various reasons, they are seen one by one by a race they have never seen before. They never knew that what they had done would be seen one by one by the eyes in the dark. Human beings don''t know this. They don''t have such keen talent. Even if there is a human with keen perception among human beings, they can''t find the existence of elves in the dense fog and forest. More afraid that will think that in the dark to spy on their own, just a beast. However, as far as elves are concerned, they have analyzed from various human behaviors that this is a group of changeable and cruel, murderous and kind, and a group of incomparably contradictory races. The elves did not only see the fighting between human beings from human beings, but also saw a lot of tenderness from human beings. They see that human beings are desperately protecting their children, protecting their families and helping each other. However, there are also mutual hatred between human beings and so on. The complexity of human beings makes the elves unable to understand what human nature is. However, with this part of doubt in mind, the elves think that this is the performance of their own not yet fully mature and powerful. They believe that the more they know, the more they know, they will be able to understand the new race of human beings that they have discovered. I know whether they are kind or cruel. As a result, the elves'' pace of exploring the world is temporarily suspended, and they will pay more and more attention to human beings. From the date of birth, compared with human beings, it is very long, and it is not a short time for elves. No matter the first group of elves or the later ones, they never left the homeland where they grew up and lived, the forest of life. From the day they were created, they were surrounded by endless forests. During this period, there have never been human beings entering the deepest forest where the elves live, nor have there ever been elves coming to the edge of the forest. They abide by the teachings of their elders and the Oracle, never far away from the tree of life. After their birth of civilization, all their activities are carried out around the tree of life. The same is true of the later magic civilization. They built a huge and beautiful city around the foundation of the ethnic group and the tree of life, and decorated the city standing in the forest. In addition, they are studying all kinds of magic knowledge. Even the elves, in essence, are a curious race. Moreover, their curiosity is no less than that of human beings. Even, in some ways, their curiosity is even stronger than that of human beings. At this point, when they first came into contact with magic and created magic, their curiosity was in a very strong state. From the process of studying and learning magic, they learned about the vast world and the vastness of knowledge. More importantly, for them, all kinds of mysterious knowledge and the magic elements everywhere in the air. Mages, according to the power of spirit, add specific incantations, control the elements, and then combine into various kinds of magic effects. Therefore, also in the beginning of that time, the elves never had the psychology of foreign exploration. Now, with the continuous progress of their magic civilization, the demand for various resources is also increasingly strong. Elves, out of an inexplicable sense of crisis, rise to explore the world and understand the reality of world resources. Therefore, they went out of the forest of life where they lived for generations and explored the outside world. From this, we know that they are not the only people in the world. In the land larger than the forest, there is a race called human. They don''t know which God created human beings, and they don''t know whether human beings appeared earlier or later than them. What''s more, we don''t know what the human talent is. Their curiosity about everything is transferred to human beings because of their discovery of human beings. In the process of constantly observing and understanding human beings, they found that the life span of human beings is far less than that of them. They saw death, the death of mankind! Or die in war, or die in pain, or sleep forever. For death, is so strange spirit, from the heart of inexplicable fear of death, just because from the birth of the spirit to now, there has never been a case of death. Now, this death is so common among human beings. Chapter 1079 The elves created by ininville can''t enjoy immortal life like the Middle Earth elves. However, in addition, the elves created by ininville were almost the same as those of the Middle Earth elves. They are also not disturbed by illness. Their constitution determines that they will not suffer from diseases that are feared by human beings. They don''t worry about the shortage of life. Their talent determines that every spirit, whether born from the tree of life or from the combination of the two, can live for thousands of years without worry. Now, with the emergence of magic, at least the mages among the Elves will increase their life span on the basis of their growing strength. At least, the elves don''t worry about death until they find humans. But now they have discovered human beings, and they have observed them secretly for a long time. After all, they have a face-to-face contact with death. The elves, who have never felt death so intuitively, are really pouring out a sense of fear of death from their hearts. The elves don''t know why they are afraid of death, because death is so far away from them. However, the elves are so afraid of death, this emotion is inexplicable, but the elves deeply feel the terrible and calm of death. When we observe and understand human beings, and when we feel "death" intuitively, the elves find that death is so similar to human character. Sometimes, he will let people end their lives in endless wailing and pain. Sometimes, he will make people end peacefully in their sleep. It''s both violent and gentle, just as they evaluate human beings. However, the elves later found that there was no reason for their excessive fear of death. They can intuitively feel how strong and vigorous vitality is contained in their bodies. At least, their family, including the first born elders, have never found any signs of aging on their bodies. Moreover, because of the emergence of mage, a new profession, some wizard began to study themselves. And, in the process of research, there are many wizard wizard, know their own situation. Although they can''t fully understand themselves, it''s not difficult for the wizard who studies this way to predict their natural life span. Therefore, the elves also know that compared with human beings whose life span is so short, their elves'' life span is tens of times, hundreds of times more than that of human beings. Basically, without the interference of external forces, they can easily live for thousands of years. Although so far, they have never had such a very long concept of time, but they have also known that their life expectancy will undoubtedly take a big advantage of human beings. At the same time, it also means that death is far away from them. At least, they have a very broad time to learn everything, and then to study the mysterious existence of death. However, today''s all this, for the spirit is still very far away, also unrealistic. At least, for today''s elves, all this seems too far ahead. Now they don''t have the information to touch or even understand death. Even ininville was surprised that the elves would have such a thought. Their eyes never stop to pay attention to the lower world, although they live in the majestic, solemn and resplendent palaces. However, the development of human beings and elves has always been in the eyes of ininville. However, he will not personally appear in front of the two groups to teach and guide them. In the process of spreading civilization, he just let Ragnaros, who was accepted by him, spread civilization to human beings. Today, the spirit of nature is constantly wandering on the vast continent, and often finds a new human tribe, a tribe that has not yet been civilized. He would spread civilization to these wild and primitive human beings according to the oracle of ininville. Although, it is impossible for every primitive human tribe to be able to give birth to civilization as expected by ininville. However, at least, in the place where ininville personally looked after, human civilization not only appeared, but also expanded. Civilization is also in constant progress, forming its own traditional characteristics. Although human beings have not yet been born a state system such as a city-state. However, it also has a trace of the city-state rudiment, today''s human, is still constantly set off a war of annexation between each other. I believe that in a short time, there will be a real city-state. Although, up to now, most human beings still exist in the form of tribes, among them, there are several powerful tribes with the rudiment of city-state, and even primitive laws. They also built a simple city, although it can not be compared with the spirit, but the emergence of the city, but also represents progress. The continuous breeding, development and maturity of civilization have also produced an unspeakable magic power, which is now being fed back to the disseminator of civilization, ininville. In the depth of his soul, on the side of the Godhead, the original weak and small power is growing with the feedback of this power. Whether it''s human civilization or Elf civilization, their progress and constant maturity will give back a force and deliver it to ininville. After all, the civilization of the world is spread by him. That''s true for humans, or elves. Then, these two different races, because of the continuous maturity and development of civilization, or a reform that is crucial enough to have a profound impact on future generations, will produce a force of feedback, which will be returned to ininville. And ininville, with the help of this power of feedback, continues to grow its own strength. In his divine one side, that weak light, now the light has been growing. Although, the power of breeding has not been fully mature and formed. But what it stands for, and the potential it has, can already keep pace with the rules of nature. This is true of both the light and the power in constant breeding. And this new power, or the rule, makes the heart of ininville full of expectations. Can a strong rule, which can keep pace with the natural rules and is no inferior to the natural rules, be a simple role? Although he has a long way to go on the road of natural rules, he still needs to gradually improve the derivative rules under the system of natural rules. In this way, when he has all these vital branch rules in the future, he can thoroughly integrate them and integrate them into a whole. From then on, a powerful clergy will be born, and he can also use it to climb to the top. At the moment, he can not be described, once he completely mastered the origin of natural rules. Then, how strong he will be at that time! It''s certain to be a powerful God, which ininville never doubted. In fact, to control the origin of natural rules is only to become a powerful God, which is undoubtedly a serious violation of natural rules. Today, every clergy he has mastered is enough to support his promotion to powerful divine power. And the clergy of nature will support what kind of state he will go to. Even if he is bold, he can''t imagine the scene at that time. Therefore, he can only constantly understand the rules of nature and deepen his own inside information. At the same time, he began to think about how to unite the natural clergy in the future. It''s not easy to master such a powerful natural rule that involves too much. Whether it''s the powerful higher world he''s staying in, or the higher world in other places. There will never be fewer people practicing the rules of nature. On the contrary, there will be more than he imagined. Therefore, in the future, it will not be easier, or even more difficult, to completely control the origin of natural rules than to unify the universe. Compared with controlling the origin of natural rules, the pressures, difficulties and dangers of unifying a universe that has been divided for many years cannot be compared. Even this magnificent feat of unifying the universe is nothing compared with the rules of nature. The more so, feeling the difficult times in the future, the pressure in ininville''s heart is more like a sea. Nonverbal, can do one or two! Chapter 1080 The development in the natural plane is progressing steadily with the passage of time. Whether they are elves or human beings, they all show that one side knows the existence of the other side, while the other side does not know the existence of the other side at all. All day long, they are still fighting for survival, but compared with the human beings who are still struggling. The days of elves are much better than that of human beings. Elves in the advanced stage of magic civilization rely on the power of magic to constantly improve their lives. Compared with the humans who constantly produce tribal annexation wars and mutual hatred, the elves stay in their own cities, studying and learning magic, and everything outside is stopped by a vast forest. The disturbance of the outside world can''t disturb the life of the elves. They are learning magic, studying magic and making magic serve themselves. Efforts to build their own homes, and in the process of construction, promulgated the rudiment of the law and so on a series of things that civilization should have. And, as time goes by, the elves'' research on magic is increasing day by day. They deepen their understanding of everything and magic through various ways. And, in the process of gradually in-depth study and understanding, master these mysterious knowledge. Their books, too, have grown over time. Predecessors and posterity, constantly their knowledge, compiled into books, with the passage of time, books are increasing, which symbolizes that the knowledge of the elves, is also growing. For this purpose, they set up a special library in some parts of the city to provide ordinary elves to read. In the center of the city, the mage tower contains a series of ancient books compiled by the elves to study magic and learn magic so far. From simple to difficult, it is all inclusive. This achievement makes elves happy. In addition, they love magic more. He is good at using the power of magic to make his life more perfect and exquisite. This is an excellent condition that human beings outside the vast forest do not have. Up to now, human beings are still wandering and groping on the road of civilization, and they have no grasp of magic. The development and progress between the two groups has gradually opened the gap. Humans, in front of elves, have no advantage over elves except for their vast population base. Although they were born earlier than the elves, but under the special preference of a God, the elves had already come from behind and surpassed the human beings. Moreover, after the appearance of magic, this advantage has completely surpassed human beings. At least, in terms of the degree of civilization, it is true. The fundamental gap between the two sides is difficult to measure thoroughly. Neither civilization nor productive forces are rivals of the same level. Because of the knowledge given by ininville, the elves created the magic civilization. They have been learning and studying magic since they created the magic civilization. And, through the power of magic, improve their own civilization and living conditions. Both their houses and their productivity have been greatly improved because of the supernatural power of magic. They have improved smelting, construction, drainage pipes and agricultural production, and, without food worries, they have improved their living conditions. This kind of innovation and optimization is far from over. It is still in the process of explosive development. Even they have appeared the rudiment of the city-state, and the law and other provisions have appeared. I believe that in such a situation of rapid development, it will not be long before a country in a real sense will be born here. Inenville was pleased with the change and development of the elves, felt the power that came back from the two groups, and even watched the continuous breeding of the new clergy on the side of the Godhead. Compared with the natural rules, it is also a powerful rule, but the clergy, just like the natural clergy, is difficult to be thoroughly bred. They are powerful, old and hard to master. Ininville roams the endless sea of rules and understands the ubiquitous rules of nature. A strange sense of speciousness surged into his soul, symbolizing the principle of natural rules and evolving one by one in his soul with a strange feeling. It is with the peculiar perception of the soul that ininville understands the natural rules and learns the truth contained in them. However, the process of learning and understanding rules is not plain sailing. It is difficult for people to master the all inclusive rules thoroughly through perception. It doesn''t mean that if you just sit down, you can master all the rules and understand the endless knowledge contained in the rules. Soon, ininville''s understanding of the rules of nature fell into a bottleneck. The superficial knowledge covering the surface of rules is easy for people to learn, but with his constant understanding of natural rules. The process of continuous analysis, the fundamental truth hidden in the depth of natural rules, and understanding is not so smooth. Moreover, the consumption of soul power is also great. It wasn''t long before inenville withdrew from the magical sea of rules. He needed to digest the knowledge he had learned before and digest them thoroughly. Can continue to understand the natural rules, to try to learn, understand the deeper truth. Feeling the power of his lost soul, inenville slowly recovered the power of his lost soul. This kind of loss does not involve the soul, which is nothing to God. He just felt a little tired and sleepy, just like a mortal. He only needed a full sleep at night, and the next day would be lively. The same principle applies to ininville. Feeling tired and sleepy, ininville leans on his throne, slowly closes his eyes and falls into a deep sleep. Through deep sleep, replenish the lost soul power, or through absorbing the origin of the world, make up for the lost soul power. Today, he is already qualified to enjoy the world origin, rather than not qualified to enjoy the world origin as he was when he was a mortal. Even if it is used, it can only be used after the function of the carriage is'' diluted ''. Otherwise, the origin is just like poison to ordinary people, and it will be assimilated completely by the origin at the moment of contact, even the soul. However, there is not much world origin in ininville. The residual world origin was carefully preserved by him, and he did not dare to use it at all. Because he doesn''t know whether there will be a critical moment in the future when he is in urgent need of the world''s original supplement. But the origin of the natural plane world, ininville is lazy to use, or dislike the origin of the world here. After enjoying and tasting the origin from the higher world, it was disgusting for him to taste these lower origins. He can''t bear it. It comes from the instinctive rejection and resistance of his soul. Therefore, he would rather sleep to make up for the loss of soul power than use the origin of the natural plane world. What''s more, this natural plane world is small and has limited sources, which need to maintain the stability and development of the world itself. Once used by him, it will also have an impact on the natural plane world itself. Therefore, ininville, who chooses to make up for the loss of soul power by deep sleep, falls into deep sleep when he closes his eyes. At the same time, he also had a dream, he dreamed of a mysterious place, everywhere covered by thick fog. He couldn''t see the surrounding environment clearly, and he couldn''t see where he was. In a trance, he saw a temple, saw the clay board... Just as he wanted to see the clay board carefully, he suddenly woke up from his deep sleep. An uninvited guest came to his territory. This made the awakened ininville have no time to verify and think about his dream. Although the dream came so suddenly, it also surprised him. Because, since he obtained the extraordinary power, he has never had a dream since he became an elf. However, as soon as he fell asleep today, he had a dream, and in the dream, he also saw the clay board, which made him not think that it was an insignificant dream or a dream produced by daily thinking. The dream produced by gods is different from that of mortals, and its appearance must be revealed. But now, inenville has to solve the problem first, this unexpected guest! Chapter 1081 Ever since elistre inadvertently participated in Rose''s rebellion against the spirits, she was exiled with her mother and brother. Although Clarion pardoned her unintentional fault, elistre still insisted that she should be banished. She wants to guide these dark elves who fall into evil again and return to good again, so as to make up for her mistakes. However, her strength is not as strong as rose, and her influence is not as strong as rose. Under Rose''s dark and cruel rule, the dark elves who live underground dare not resist Rose''s rule. And elistre, even in how to encourage the dark elves to return to the earth''s surface, can not avoid the fact that rose''s powerful influence. Even though she has many powerful allies, it is the same. In her own way, she tries to guide the dark elves who fall into the evil, and lead them back to the good. Even though the road is full of thorns, elistre enjoys it. She has always been fighting with rose, the spider God, to make up for the mistakes she committed in those years, even though the spirit God corelon has already forgiven her. Elistre, as always, insists on her own ideas. She set up her temple in the entrance of the dark cave and in the dark forest. Where it could be built without decoration, her priests built the temple for her. In addition, she often active in the dark elves, encourage them to return to the surface, in addition to fighting against evil, elistre also thinks that we should keep the kindness, spread the joy everywhere. We should be diligent in learning and teaching others music, dance, and smooth swordsmanship, and strive to promote the harmony among all ethnic groups. This is her doctrine. She often dances under the full moon as a naked girl with silver hair up to her ankles. She rarely left the main material world, but today''s elistre somehow left the main material world on a whim and traveled around the world. Looking at the countless planes around the main material world, elistre was intoxicated by the beauty outside the world. She has been staring at these beautiful sceneries until a sudden surge of element turbulence appears, pushing her towards those elements which contain endless planes. Being pushed to the infinite plane by the sudden surge of elements, elistre is not in a panic. She stabilizes her body, so that she can keep steady in the turbulent flow of elements. Then, out of what kind of mood, she just watched the beautiful endless planes, big and small, dotted like river sand. And for this unique and beautiful side, deeply moved and intoxicated, looking at this unique beauty, she seems to have forgotten the sadness and sadness in her heart for a short time. Only when she was attracted by a strange feeling did she wake up from the unique "beautiful scenery". She frowned and felt the wonderful feeling. It is dark and full of vitality and strong natural flavor, and from this vitality and strong natural flavor, she perceives a kind of ethnic flavor. However, she was very strange and curious about the difference when she tasted it carefully. The beautiful dark girl, following her own perception, went to that special place. Even in front of her, nothing, but the dark girl''s eyes still fixed there. She follows her own perception, and does not hesitate to trust her own perception. In the process of moving forward, she constantly perceives the "blank" area ahead. Because the vitality and rich natural flavor she perceived came from there. This makes elistre, extremely curious, and want to find out. She is getting closer and closer to the strange area, and what she perceives is becoming more and more clear. The gauze that is covered up is so obvious in her eyes. "This is a plane world, a hidden plane world!" But the fact that she found out the truth did not stop her curiosity. She keeps approaching there, and perceives the hidden plane world. At the same time, my heart is also guessing who will do this kind of thing to cover up a plane world. What is his purpose and why did he do this? But these curiosities and incomprehensions urge elistre to approach the place constantly. As she keeps getting closer to the place where people hide her, she will be able to feel more clearly the rich natural flavor and vitality of the hidden plane world. In addition, there is a unique atmosphere that belongs to the same family and is completely different from the same family. This made her speed up and get close to it. When she arrived close enough, her eyes could finally see clearly the real face under the heavy cover. This is a world with vast green and ocean, full of life. Whether on land, in the sea, or in forests and mountains, life is moving everywhere. In addition to these, elistre is also aware of a unique power of obscure flow. "Divine power!" Elistre''s face changed. "And a powerful God!" Although, from the breath of the divine power, she felt only a strong breath of nature and life, in addition, she did not feel the existence of darkness and evil. However, knowing the consequences of approaching the territory of offending a God without invitation, elistre immediately wanted to turn back. However, her body was pulled down by a sudden suction from the plane world, and she could not help but enter the mysterious plane world. This has a strong power to attract and pull, at least compared with elistre, who is still like Ruo, it is undoubtedly very powerful. She couldn''t resist effectively, so she was dragged into the plane. As you can see, the depths between heaven and earth are all emerald. They are all made up of divine powers, which cover the whole world layer upon layer, and penetrate into the core of the carry plane world to control there. Although ordinary people can''t see the emerald brilliance, Elise Cui, who is also a God, can clearly see such a strange scene covering a world. She was deeply surprised and puzzled. She didn''t know the reason why the God she had not met did it. Without allowing her to meditate, she only felt a sudden light in front of her eyes. When she looked up, she saw a ball with endless emerald radiance suddenly appear in front of her. From this round ball emitting endless emerald radiance, Elise Cui felt a strong breath no less than rose, and the awe inspiring and inviolable power! The ball of light emitting endless emerald light stopped in front of Elise emerald, and then the endless emerald light began to introvert. Then, with the explosion of endless vitality and natural breath, elistre''s silver hair, which reaches to her ankle, dances with the air. The flying hair reveals the beautiful body of elistre. Then, a tall figure appeared in front of Elise jade, and the endless emerald light converged into the body of the tall figure. Then, elistre saw, with long blonde hair, spread to the waist of the beautiful fairy, appeared in front of her. This strange god of male elves, tall, just from the height, elistre needs to look up to the latter. Each other, a pair of golden eyes, calm and indifferent looking at her, eyes do not fluctuate because of her beautiful body. He has a tall and straight figure, gorgeous robes, hands behind his back, standing between the blue sky and white clouds. In front of him is a beautiful girl with silver hair and ankles. The meeting of the two elves is in such a state that both sides look at each other and find out what they are exploring each other. That is, the other party is a God, where does it come from and why does it appear here? Chapter 1082 Both ininville and elistre were surprised at each other''s sudden appearance. However, the latter is obviously slightly more nervous than the former. Just because, elistre has not yet entered the ranks of medium divine power, she is just a goddess with weak divine power. Although her father is a powerful deity, she is far away from the kingdom where the elves and gods live. Now, in front of her was a strange spirit who was not clear at present, whether it was an enemy or a friend. Moreover, the powerful breath of this God, which emanates from his body and the flow of divine power. Is also as a weak and other supernatural power of elistre, unable to provoke the existence. The other side is a powerful medium power, is not inferior to Rose''s existence. Even if the other party is also a member of the spirit, but has never seen this strange spirit elistre, do not think that the identity of a member of the spirit, will bring a strong sense of security. On the contrary, under the calm appearance of elistre, her heart, which was covered up by her beautiful body, was suffering from the destruction of her uneasy heart. After all, it was her own rudeness that broke into the private domain of a deity without the invitation of her master. Even under attack, there is no reason. At the moment, elistre only hopes that this strange and powerful spirit can forgive her for her rude behavior. She was uneasy in her heart, but she was calm on her face. She looked at ininville calmly. The other side is tall and handsome, with long blonde hair, tall and straight body, elegant and solemn clothes and dress, which is different from the elves and gods, which makes elistre surprised and curious. And ininville, also looking at the girl spirit in front of her, saw her silver hair flowing to her ankles, like a layer of gauze on the body of the girl spirit God in front of her. Under this layer of silver flowing hair, there is no inch of perfect body. Whether it''s Yingying''s grip, the occasional breeze blowing, and the flashing silver hair, these places are half hidden in ininville''s eyes. The girl in front of the spirit of God, is not concerned about all this, she does not mind her body, exposed in front of this strange god''s eyes. A little sense of shame, almost impossible to appear in the gods, at least has long been used to dressing like this elistre does not mind so. On both sides, look at each other, and then speak with almost the same attitude. "You are..." "You are..." With that, the two gods could not help but be stunned. A smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. Although she was nervous and nervous, at least the gods in front of her didn''t have obvious hostility. So it was a little relief to the dark girl, even if it was only her incarnation. "Your Highness, why did you enter my territory without my invitation?" With calm and awe inspiring eyes, ininville pressed forward to elistre, "although you are also an elf, it does not allow you to enter my territory without my invitation. Your conduct is a blasphemy of my divine right Elistre was obedient, with apology and embarrassment on her face. She saluted to the God in front of her and said, "Your Highness, please forgive me for my mistakes. Before that, I didn''t know that this is your territory, and I didn''t mean to violate your divine right or your divine power! Just because I feel the strong natural flavor from the endless elements. At the same time of curiosity and doubt, gradually approach here, and see clearly that this is a world full of life, and there are also elves. Although I have come to your territory with a shameless behavior, please believe that I have no bad intention to your territory. Please forgive me for being so bold "I see!" In a light tone, ininville said, "since you don''t intend to invade my territory, you don''t mean to fight against my theocracy. I believe that you are a spirit full of maiden heart, and come to my territory because of your love for nature and the good. At the same time, you are also the first deity to come here. May I have the honor to invite you to my temple? " "Of course, your highness," she agreed with a big nod Her beautiful big eyes, looking at the beautiful natural scenery of the lower world and feeling the spirit breath from the lower world, said, "it''s my honor to find your trace and appreciate the prosperity of your territory in the vast number of planes." Although the people in front of her were extremely mysterious, she had never seen or heard the name of this God or his belief in other places. However, the previous conversation, at least let elistre understand, the other side is a good camp God, but also a powerful spirit of God. As for, why never see each other, never heard of each other''s name and so on. Elistre didn''t doubt it, because there were so many strange spirits, and each of them had a different way of life. It''s not something that can''t be seen. It''s very common among gods. Even among mortals, it won''t cause too much surprise and attention. What''s more, elistre knew very well that if the other party wanted to do harm to her, she had no resistance at all. At least for the moment, the conversation between them was pleasant. After iris nodded her head and agreed, ininville came to her side. Her inner power gathered and turned into an emerald light ball with infinite natural breath, enveloping the two spirits. Then, the ball of light along the boundless blue sky, across a trace of emerald color, toward the distant mountains of snow. In the rolling mountains, a volcano has long been silent and dead. It has not erupted for 10000 years, and the hot magma below has already flowed elsewhere. Ten thousand years of geological changes, the flow of time, the removal of rocks, under the convergence, the huge crater has been sealed. The snow on the top of the mountain gradually melted and gathered into a stream, gradually turning the crater into a beautiful lake with blue luster. After the magic of time, the lake has become a new ecosystem. The palace built by ininville is located here. When he came here with the dark girl, ininville opened the hidden space with a wave. With a golden door slowly opened, under the endless soft green light, what came into the eyes of the dark girl was a beautiful country. There is a sky surrounded by endless soft green light, shining clouds, green grass, dense undulating forest, cascading mountains and many gentle life rushing around. On the hillside of the mountains, behind the blue lake, is a magnificent undulating palace group. Although, except for some animals, there is no one who prays for union, which makes this beautiful kingdom lack a lot of joy and vitality. However, these shortcomings can not cover up the beauty here. Therefore, after seeing it, the dark girl sincerely praised, "you are not only powerful and elegant, but also have great taste in life. You can have a glimpse of your character by watching where you live." In the end, she asked suspiciously, "but why is there no one in your kingdom who prays for peace, and there is no divine servant, and there is no living creature except for the grace of the nature who lives here?" Ininville said with a smile, "this problem is very complicated. Let me solve your doubts one by one later." The unexpected arrival of the dark girl really surprised ininville, but when he saw each other, he had made up his mind. Or maybe we can open the door of the gods by the hand of the maiden elf God in front of us, without looking for suitable allies by ourselves. With this in mind, ininville led the maiden spirit God to his own temple and talked with him with a warm but friendly attitude. Chapter 1083 Because it was the first time I met the girl, the God of spirit. Although, ininville has made up his mind to open the door of the gods with the help of the maiden God in front of him, and expose himself to the gods in a reasonable and legal way. However, in the conversation, ininville did not appear to be too enthusiastic, or stopped at a very suitable distance. "My children, just born, with their natural life span, still need a long time to face death calmly. So there is no soul in my temple. And I''m used to living in isolation. Although I''ve built a huge temple for this, I haven''t been to other temples except the main hall. " In the conversation with the dark girl, ininville reveals part of her information, so that elistre can understand that the spirit God in front of her is a lonely spirit who has long been used to living in seclusion. However, only ininville understands that this is not enough. He needs to "expose" more information. So that elistre can know his "origin" and why he is here. "Since I was born, I have lived alone in this small plane. Looking at the whole plane, there is no one of the same kind except me, although the birth of the later human beings has added vitality here. However, only I understand that they are not my kind. I observed them in the dark, not close to them, such days lasted for a long time. For a long time, I have almost traveled all over this plane, and I have become a god unconsciously. " His face remained the same, and he even lied with a smile. He almost believed the story, but elistre, who was walking beside him, listened very seriously. "The days after that are boring and not worth remembering. Human beings are just a group of" wild animals "who have never bathed in civilization. I don''t have one of my kind, nor one of my kind to come here. And I have no interest in the outside world. This is my home. It was only after a long time that I got tired of all this and decided to create my own children, my own kind! " Although most of these words are lies and a small part is truth, they are so mixed and interwoven that they weave his perfect identity. A spirit bred by their natural plane. A spirit who becomes a god independently without anyone''s instruction, though different from the mainstream way of becoming a God in the world at present. It''s the way of ancient gods, but the other side can become gods alone and enter the ranks of gods without anyone''s instruction. It has to be said that the other side''s talent is very powerful, and with his own person, he has become a powerful God who is about to enter the ranks of powerful divine power! At this moment, is the dark girl elistre, also marveled at each other''s talent, and sympathized with each other''s experience. At the same time, I marvel at the birth and existence of the sprites in the lower world! Even if the dark girl how to think, but also never thought that the existence of this world is actually created by this strange and powerful spirit God. This shocked elistre. Creating life is nothing to many powerful gods. However, it is not easy to create a life race with wisdom and self-development. That''s something that even many powerful divine powers can''t do. Only a few powerful divine powers have the power to create intelligent life. And the first time around the meeting, but the extraordinary power of the spirit of God, but alone. For this reason, he created an ethnic group, which made elistre sincerely worship him. "I have carefully created a new way of pregnancy for my children. This is the feeling I got from my meditation on nature. In order to capture this inspiration, in order to create my children, my ethnic group and the same kind. I immediately put into action, ran in the nature, and continued to feel the boundless rules of nature. Finally, my child, my kind, was born through my hand! " Ininville said here, his face immediately appeared a kind of extremely happy expression, he deeply fell into the state of drama, "looking at the birth of these little guys, looking at their continuous breeding and maturity, when I finally saw a fragile and small life born in front of my eyes. Can you imagine my joy and joy at that time? " This sentence, he looked at the side of the beautiful, not the inch of Alice Cui said. The latter was obedient and shook his head slightly. "I can''t understand the joy, because I haven''t given birth or created life. I can''t understand what kind of subtle feelings children have for their parents. I''m looking forward to what you''re going to say next, and I''m happy to share with you the joy and joy in your heart! " Ininville was very satisfied with her response, with an expression of excitement and joy that elistre could not understand. He said: "through my constant efforts, my child and the same kind were born in front of me and with my own eyes. Their birth and appearance make this small world lively again. Their appearance also brought some comfort to my lonely heart. I look after them, look at their ignorant appearance, and feel curious about everything. I feel the same way, just because I was born in the first place. I understand their curiosity about everything, their curiosity about the unknown, and their desire to understand and explore everything. " "After the birth of my children, I have been with them for a long time. Watching them growing up day by day, watching them playing constantly, their pure heart also infected me. This makes me feel that all the efforts I have been making are worth it. Although, I have been in the world, learned that in other worlds, there are still elves. But at that time, I didn''t want to go to those places, and I didn''t want to contact with those elves who were different from me. I think that my existence is unique, and so is my birth. I have no parents, no brothers, no relatives, I came here alone, and live alone. Bear all the unknown, fear the unknown danger, because of the loneliness and fear. After creating my children, I choose to turn the world that gave birth to me into my private property, so as to protect my home and protect my children.... " His half true and half false story is basically a clear story of his origin, but no one can restore its original appearance and the most true story from these true and false lies. Elistre''s heart was completely tied to the spirit God in front of her, and she felt empathy for what she had experienced. At the same time, some doubts and puzzles in my heart also got answers from these words one by one. "I watch my children grow, I watch them grow, and I answer everything they want to know. But my energy has never been able to look after all my children. Although I have powerful divine power, I can build an indestructible border to prevent them from coming to the dangerous outside world. However, I don''t want to force them with my own will. After their curiosity and desire for exploration grew stronger and stronger day by day, they finally met danger and almost died under my negligence. " At the same time, the expression of fear and fear appeared on his face, and the expression of elistre, the girl beside him, became nervous. He said: "fortunately, I arrived in time, I dispersed the danger and saved my child. In the face of this group of children who were seriously frightened, I would like to scold them, but I can''t hurt them after all. After experiencing danger, I still fear them. I would like to eradicate all the vices and threats that try to harm my children, but they are part of nature. I can''t deprive others of their lives because of my children. " After hearing this, elistre''s face showed satisfaction and approval. It was obvious that the other person''s attitude was very suitable for her. "But I don''t want to let my children grow up under my wings all day long. Therefore, I teach them knowledge, teach them how to protect their skills, teach them everything... And my children, after all, did not disappoint me, they quickly learned what I taught, and on the basis of what I taught, they carried out innovation and further creation. As a result, the dawn of civilization appeared, sprouting and growing up among my own kind in my children.... " Chapter 1084 Elistre listened attentively. She walked side by side with ininville, listening to the story of ininville with her sharp ears. And under the description of his voice, emotion and appearance, he gradually became absorbed and completely immersed in it. In the process of speaking, he also watched the expression of elistre from time to time. Seeing this strange girl, the God of the elves, absorbed in the story he had woven, he could not help laughing. Basically, in his story, he weaves a slightly perfect coat for his own origin. For hundreds of years, he has devoted himself to farming, which is not without progress. At least, from the point of view of his powerful divine power at this moment, he is only one step away from that powerful divine power. Even if elistre didn''t come here by mistake, it won''t be long before ininville will find a way to make herself appear in front of the gods at the right time. And elistre''s sudden arrival just made him show up in front of the gods a little earlier. For ininville, there was no impact. "I give too much preference to my children. Compared with my carefully created children and peers, human beings did not let me share some energy. I just ordered my servants to share the seeds of civilization with human beings. Besides, it has not interfered in the will of mankind, nor helped mankind to build a more advanced civilization... " "I can understand what you''re doing," she said with a smile "Elves are different from humans. They always have too many thoughts and changeable personalities," she said. And you, as the only spirit God in this world, should build an advanced civilization for your own race. And I''m also surprised that you have such a heart that you don''t forget human beings while leading the elves. " At this point, elistre raised a lot of emotion, "even the human God, has not done so, for any fairy God, it is impossible to be like you. It''s admirable that you are so tolerant and broad-minded Although there is much exaggeration in her words, the meaning of her words is not all flattery. Because, as elistre said, that fact is real. Not only the gods of the elves, but also the human gods, will not spend energy to help mortals develop civilization. At most, it''s just the proper dissemination of some knowledge. The rest is entirely developed by ordinary people themselves. No matter what things or difficulties mortals encounter in the process of development, few gods help mortals. They are high gods. All living beings are just sheep, and faith is the only desire of the gods. In addition, no matter what splendid civilization mortals develop, it is useless to the gods. Only their belief and worship of gods is the only need of the gods, and the only place where the gods can recognize the self-worth of mortals. Therefore, such a God as ininville who "devoted himself to the development of advanced civilization" has never been heard of. What''s more, elistre already knows that the road of becoming a God is not the mainstream of the world today, but the road that the ancient god once walked. Faith is useless to this God. He can''t lift his strength from this belief. However, this God is rare to help ordinary people build civilization, which is hard to believe for elistre. Of course, she couldn''t understand what kind of interest the gods had in farming and construction games. She also did not understand why the God could help mortals to build civilization on the premise that he could not get the return of his faith. If so, it''s OK to build faith only in the children he created. However, this God also takes care of human beings at the same time. And that''s what elistre didn''t understand, and that''s what she said earlier about his broad mind. When the leader of ininville, the dark girl elistre, enters her own temple and sits down, ininville looks at the dark girl with a trace of embarrassment on her face. "I''m very sorry that there are no servants in my temple. And you, as the first distinguished guest to my territory and the temple, as the host here, I can''t entertain you heartily. I''m sorry for that. Please forgive me for my impoliteness! " Elistre didn''t care. Her beautiful face showed a gentle smile. "In fact, you are not. I am flattered by your personal reception. I understand your situation very well. I am not a god of pleasure. I have already felt the warm hospitality from you in your territory and holy palace. " "Thank you very much for your understanding!" The expression on ininville''s face becomes relaxed, and he smiles at the dark girl. Then he waves his hand. In the surging power, on the table of him and elistre, there are full of delicious food and wine. Inenville raised his glass and motioned to the dark girl, who also raised his glass in response, and they gently sucked the wine in the glass. Ininville added, "for a long time, I have been living a" miserable "life, and I have never had the idea of changing the quality of my life. These things are gradually emerging after my group of children built civilization in the lower world. It''s very impolite to treat such a distinguished guest as you with such crude food and drink. " Elistre was obedient, and her sense of the spirit God she met for the first time became better. The other party did not neglect her because of her low power, nor did she force her by words or force because she came uninvited. On the contrary, they treated her politely and politely after the misunderstanding was cleared. Although the food and drinks served are just ordinary food and drinks. However, elistre can feel the "sincerity" from this powerful God. At the same time, she also understood each other that this land was a wild land hundreds of years ago. After a little taste of some food, elistre looked at these common ingredients, but through the clever combination of elves, she formed a series of alternative food, which aroused some interest in her heart. She put down her wine glass, looked at the God on the throne and asked, "Your Highness, I have a heartless request. Can I talk to you?" "Of course you can!" Ininville said with a smile, "you are the first guest here. Your arrival makes this wild land bathe in the light from the world of the main material plane. And your posture also makes the air here much sweeter. " He looked at the dark girl who blushed because of his words, "so, your highness, please tell me what you want." After hearing this, elistre''s beautiful face rose with a red halo. Her naked and seductive body was also covered with a layer of red halo. The fairy God sitting on the throne was so tall and perfect, gentle and elegant, and her heart could not be calm because of the naked flattery. She took a deep breath and looked at ininville with big, beautiful eyes. "Your Highness, you are very kind. I''m not as beautiful as you described, although my heart leaps with joy because of your words... "This passage is already mixed with the meaning of confession and love words, but ininville did not respond. When elistre saw this, her loss inevitably rose, but she soon recovered. She said, "after hearing about the beautiful picture you described earlier, I would like to see with my own eyes what wonderful changes your children and the civilization you spread have made to your children. So... "Her beautiful big eyes looked at ininville and said," Your Highness, I wonder if you can meet my excessive request? " Chapter 1085 As elistre said, the two gods who met for the first time were not familiar with each other, so it was "too much" to rashly make such a request. Although, elistre had a good feeling for the fairy God she met for the first time. But also worried that the other party would refuse for their excessive request, which might hinder the harmonious atmosphere between the two. As expected, after listening to it, ininville did not refuse to speak, as elistre conjectured. Instead, she readily agreed, which made her uneasy and uneasy. "Of course, your highness Ininville readily agreed to elistre''s request and satisfied her curiosity. "I am very happy and willing to share their happiness with a beautiful goddess like you, the civilization built by my children. Perhaps, when you watch, you can give them some advice, so that these "complacent" urchins can be a little "sober." Elistre was very happy. Maybe it was the previous courtesy and hospitality that made her feel a little elated. That''s why she made such an "excessive" request, but what she didn''t expect was that this God who met for the first time should be so generous. She did not care about her impoliteness, nor did she lose her face. Instead, she took care of her face, which made elistre very grateful. At the same time, she felt better about him from the bottom of her heart. However, elistre sincerely apologized, she said: "Your Highness, thank you for your promise, and please forgive me for my rude behavior." For any God, elistre''s request can be regarded as rude and excessive. Even for ordinary people, no one will ask another stranger who is just a little familiar to visit your home, your garden, your collection and so on when they first meet. Ordinary people are not likely to be magnanimous, let alone more overbearing God? Therefore, even if ininville took care of her face, she still had to apologize afterwards. She will not feel that the beauty of her life is that women will put forward some requirements that should not exist in front of men. As a man, he should be accustomed to her and promise to comply with all her requirements. There was no such thought in her mind, neither did her gods. Although she is indeed because of, ininville to her courtesy, some light. However, after "waking up", elistre still apologized for her behavior. By doing so, we will make up some impression of ourselves in each other''s mind, and we will not detest the harmonious atmosphere between the two sides. To her delight, elistre agreed to her excessive request and accepted her apology. Afterwards, ininville withdrew the banquet and wrapped the bodies of him and Elise Cui in the surging power. Then, the ball with endless emerald radiance flew straight away from the palace to the forest of life where the elves lived. "When I created my children, I traveled all over the land, looking for a beautiful and peaceful place to live. Finally, I chose this quiet, beautiful and species rich forest. Here, I created my children and gave them this forest. As a breeding ground for my children Over the forest of life, ininville points to the vast forest below and introduces elistre to her. The latter, listening carefully, was not stingy of her praise for the peaceful and beautiful forest. "Very beautiful and peaceful forest, very suitable for the growth and reproduction of elves." She took a look at the big forest below and said, "it turns out, your highness, the place you have chosen is very suitable for your child''s growth. I have seen their lofty and magnificent city, their thriving civilization and the tree with endless vitality! " She said so, but she was not surprised at all. From this observation, she could see how profound the attainment of the spirit God in life was. Whether it''s the ancient tree as the mother to breed the spirit, or the spirit group that lives in this forest, thrives and propagates freely. Their size and the civilization they developed surprised elistre a little. Although, the development of human civilization in how brilliant, in the eyes of God, but also so, it seems ordinary. But it also has to be divided into environment and region. In the world of the main material plane, brilliant civilizations can be found everywhere. Although the elves here have built a magic civilization, they are nothing compared with the distant history of the main material plane world. In the world of the main material plane, in the distant history, brilliant and powerful civilizations abound. Even the existence of some civilizations, that is, gods, should be treated with caution. Compared with the powerful civilizations in the past, which can be treated with caution by the gods, the small civilizations in this backward and wild world are nothing at all. Elistre is not so curious about the elves here as she is about the wild and backward world. What kind of good fortune did it take to "breed" such a powerful God. This is the only question that makes elistre curious and interested, but even if she is very curious, this time she will not be stupid enough to pry into his secret in front of a powerful God. Elistre believed that as long as she dared to ask such questions and inquire into the place where he was born and bred, the powerful gods around her would turn over and storm like attacks would be waiting for her! No God will allow his gods to inquire into his own secrets. They are very taboo about this, and the protection of their own secrets can be regarded as the same as strictly guarding against death. They will not be careless at all, showing a little flaw. This is a taboo topic in the taboo for any God. No matter how brilliant and powerful civilization they have developed, there is no threat to God. If you feel the threat, you don''t have to pay much to get rid of it. Therefore, ininville would be very generous to agree with elistre, curious about the requirements of the elves he created. If so, this curiosity, to the inenville itself. Then, inenville will definitely turn over at the first time and leave elistre behind. At that time, no matter where he goes to reason, he will also stand on the highest point of morality. There is no God who will help elistre, and neither will her family of aphantos. Because once we do this, we will break the hidden rules and tacit understanding between the gods. It is a hidden rule for all gods not to inquire into the secrets of other gods. Once this rule is broken, all gods will be in a panic. Perhaps, it will eventually evolve into a large-scale divine battle! Of course, it''s another thing if the party who inquires into the secret defeats the spirit who has been spied. And if it is a weak God, to explore the secrets of a powerful God, there will hardly be an ally. Because the consequences are too serious. The consequences of doing so are tantamount to encouraging gods to explore each other''s secrets. How can the gods who are in danger at that time have a safe life? The final result is the arrival of a god war, with the fall of many gods as the price of truce. Therefore, even if she was curious, she would not ask and dare not do it. On the contrary, she has to forget the rising curiosity and nip it in the bud. It is the most basic and untouchable hidden rule between gods not to seek the secret of any one. Elistre knew this very well, so she began to divert her attention and lead the topic to the elves created by ininville. At the same time, he was shocked by ininville''s understanding of the rules of nature! Chapter 1086 In this primitive and wild plane world, there is a lack of enough showmanship and necessary spiritual entertainment programs. It is not as prosperous as the world of the main material plane, nor as prosperous as the kingdom where the gods live. It''s hard for elistre, who is used to all kinds of luxury scenes, to have enough interest in this wild and barren plane world. "Your Highness ininville, I really admire you for being able to endure the primitive and wild here." seeing all kinds of extravagant scenes, elistre felt very unthinkable that such a powerful God, ininville, was willing to endure such a mediocre life. She has seen too many gods and indulged in pleasure. The gods have enjoyed all the scenes that mortals can describe for a long time. The gods have also enjoyed the luxury of human vision and thinking. They live in the upper world, eat, wear, use and live. Ordinary people can''t imagine what the daily life of gods is like. Without that vision, I dare not imagine the daily life of the gods. However, elistre knew his gods and what their daily life was like. Elistre has seen all kinds of extravagant and high-quality life. They are the spirits and gods who advocate and love nature, and their lives are beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Therefore, in the eyes of elistre, the quality of life of ininville can be described as "simple". It doesn''t look like a God above. They already know each other''s names in conversation. Elistre, who had a good feeling for the tall and perfect spirit God around her, had a strange feeling in her heart because the first word of their names was the same. Elistre''s words just made ininville smile a little. High quality life is what he longed for and pursued. However, since he came to this higher universe, ininville has no mind to spend on pleasure. To improve yourself, to make yourself stronger, to have enough strength to do what you want to do, is the primary consideration of ininville. Therefore, because of such psychological factors, inenville never dare to make himself slack. "You flatter me, your highness elistre!" He opened his eyes and began to tell a lie, "I have never been in contact with luxury. The world I was born and lived in is a primitive and wild place. No matter the human beings born first or the elves created later, they have not achieved enough civilization to make God marvel. I have the necessity and responsibility to change this primitive and wild world, so that the intelligent life here can thrive. Based on the civilization I''ve spread, create something that amazes me. " "You are a God with a strong sense of responsibility. I have never seen your deeds among the gods before. Your moral character is so solemn and noble She saluted ininville with the grace of the fairies of the world, and said, "therefore, can I make an impolite request here?" "Go ahead, your highness elistre!" Ininville was also curious about what elistre wanted. Elistre said, "Your Highness ininville, can I ask you to let me stay in your territory for a while? Can I ask you to allow me to help you manage your people? Let this wild and primitive land march towards civilization as soon as possible? " She didn''t understand why she did it and why she said it? After hearing this, ininville pondered a little, and then agreed with a smile, "Your Highness elistre, I have agreed to your request." He said: "a noble God like you is willing to teach these primitive and wild people, and let this wild world bathe in the light of true civilization as soon as possible. We can see how noble your character is, and how kind your heart is. I am very glad that you are willing to condescend here and let all living beings bathe in your divine power. This is their blessing and their creation! " God''s ability, born to let them understand many languages, is in the remote language, or just created the language. The God only needs to listen once to know the language, and can understand all the meanings and mysteries of the words in a flash. Therefore, even if the words of "fortune" and "nature" in ininville''s words do not belong to this world, elistre can understand all the meanings of these two words in a flash. Her heart is extremely joyful and joyful, even elistre herself, does not understand why she is so joyful. She has a good feeling for the spirit God around her, but it will not make her love ininville in a short time. For ininville, elistre''s temporary residence here is also full of benefits to him. He can learn a lot of information about this higher universe from this maiden spirit God. And can understand each big God Department, and each big God Department''s Lord God, from God each has the strength and so on. In addition, I can get a lot of conveniences from the dark girl after I get to know elistre. With the help of the dark girl, I can successfully integrate myself into the huge system of the world. Whether it''s to join the divine system of the elves, or to create a separate divine system, the first thing eninville has to solve is his identity. After all, according to normal thinking, the birth of a God can not be without fame in this world. Even if the gods ignore it, but like him, there is still one step to go to a powerful God with powerful divine power, and there is no trace in the world. In this way, it is easy for the gods to think of his identity as a god of the other world. However, with the help of the dark girl elistre, he can successfully integrate into it. If you can join the huge spirit God system, the result is naturally the best. Because, in the conversation with elistre, ininville has learned that the elves have two powerful gods. Even the medium divine power, there are several, such a powerful divine system, may not refuse him as a member of the spirit. Or maybe, in the face of elistre, it''s not necessary that elistre can join the spirit God system. In the final analysis, he was a member of the elves, just like the elves. And the elves, unconsciously, reappear a God who is only one step away from being promoted to a powerful God, and can also have a certain deterrent effect on human beings, orcs and other gods. It has to be said that there are enough advantages for ninneville to come to this powerful higher universe as an elf. At least, in identity, he is the same as the elves and gods in the higher universe. As a member of the spirit, he has the natural convenience of identity when facing the spirit gods. At least the spirit gods will not be hostile to him, at least when there is no conflict of interests. However, this point of inenville also made inenville realize that one of the elves also has the powerful power of the "life" clergy in the conversation with elistre. There is a natural contradiction and conflict between him and the God of the fairies. Therefore, inenville had to think, when he met with the spirit God who had not really met, was it a compromise between the two sides, or was a war inevitable? The conflict between clergy is bound to divide each other''s power, which is a conflict in essence. At least, at present, ininville does not know how to avoid this situation. However, in advance of the preparatory work, ininville is still to do. He felt that his identity as a medium divine power was still inferior to that of the huge and powerful elves. Perhaps, only when you are promoted to a powerful divine power, can you have an equal dialogue with the spirit divinity. Otherwise, once he is exposed in front of the elves, the other side will have two powerful powers, plus several medium powers. Inenville did not know what method he should use to escape successfully under the control and siege of the elves and gods. Thinking of this, his face inevitably showed a gloomy meaning, and the side of elistre, but also clearly saw the change of ininville''s face. Chapter 1087 Standing on one side, elistre clearly saw the subtle changes in the expression of ininville''s face. This intelligent goddess almost immediately thought of the key points. She knew what was the reason for the sudden change of ninville''s expression, and the goddess began to comfort him. "Your Highness ininville, I know the secret in your heart." "The conflicts between the clergy, in the past history, have been many and many tragic conflicts and wars," she said. It all ends with the failure of one side or both. In your power, there is a conflict with the elves and gods, which is essentially a conflict. But I believe that there must be a solution, or there must be a way for you to coexist! " After hearing this, ininville frowned, "the solution?" He looked at elistre and said, "Your Highness, elistre, as you have just said, conflicts between clergy can often lead to a fierce war. The final result is nothing more than two kinds, that is, one side fails, or both lose. Or... "He said with a slight tone," cheap to his highness! " "Although I am a member of the spirit, I don''t know that in the conflict of the essence of power. Can I coexist with that highness, or... "He looked at the dark girl seriously," when the conflict between me and the members of the afando kingdom is extremely intense. Do you want to join hands to defend the interests of the members of the elf family and choose to fight against me After hearing this, the expression on her face became very serious, and she said, "Your Highness ininville, what you are worried about is not just speculation. Because once that happens, the situation you are worried about will appear. Because... "Elistre had a helpless smile on her face." her royal highness, who is in conflict with you, is the wife of the main god of the spirit God system, and also the second powerful God in the God system. Once the conflict arises, my father will support his present wife. " "That is to say, I have no choice?" The breath of ininville''s body became extremely gloomy, and the pressure of his body was like a mountain. One moment ago, he was still planning to join the elf deity with the help of elistre. The next moment, he learned that he had an essential conflict with an important member of the elf deity, the wife of the LORD God and the second powerful deity. So the result is self-evident. Once ininville meets this powerful God in the future, both sides will know everything immediately. Violent conflict will also be produced, a strong divine power on a medium divine power. Certainly, he will not resist the opportunity to gain the other party''s power, but will certainly snatch the "life" clergy held by ininville. Then, the final result can be determined naturally. What''s more, even if ininville and the other side fight equally, then the main god of the elf God system will surely participate in it. Perhaps, inenville still has a little confidence that he can cope with a powerful God. However, when the opponent once again appeared a powerful God, defeat is certain. If you want to save your life, you must strip the life clergy, or you will fall under the attack of two powerful gods. Or Looking at ininville''s gloomy expression and subtle breath, elistre said, "dear your highness, although I know the seriousness of the conflict between the clergy, if you can be promoted to a powerful divine power, you may be able to compromise with each other and solve the opposition and contradiction between them." "Promotion to powerful divine power is the solution, but it''s just a delay! There must be a solution between my highness and me. " Ininville also knows that, of course, after being promoted to a powerful divine power, peace can be achieved with his own strength. Because at that time, no matter he or the two main gods of the Elven God system, they will not easily have conflicts or even wars with him. Because, although the three sides are all powerful gods, once there is a war between the powerful gods, even if one side of the elf gods has two powerful gods. But it''s also hard to guarantee that in a two-on-one situation, you can win. What''s more, iningwell''s becoming a God did not come from faith, but from the way of ancient god. His divine power comes from the ubiquitous natural rules. Although his real body is at risk to the enemy, he still has an advantage over the gods who believe in becoming gods. At that time, the two powerful powers of the Elves will not conflict with him or even fight with him. They can''t be confident that they can successfully solve a powerful God without loss. The worst result is that the three will die together, or ininville will fall, but one will be taken away before the fall. And these two results, no matter which one, are unacceptable to the elves. A powerful divine power represents the foundation of a divine system. With this powerful divine power, you can stop all the dangers from other divine systems. What''s more, there are two powerful Genie Genie genies, which means that neither human nor Orc Genie genies are willing to conflict with Genie Genie Genie genie. As for divine warfare, it is even more unlikely to happen. In the face of this situation, elistre does not know how to solve it, she is just a weak God. The conflict between powerful divine powers is far from the point where she can intervene. However, from the bottom of her heart, the dark girl still does not want to belong to the spirit, but they are full of contradictions and even potential war. Compared with human, Orc and other deities, the existence of spirit deities is stable all the time, which depends on the relationship between two powerful deities and several medium deities. The elves are very powerful, and the elves are very low-key, so they did not cause the calculation or even siege of other gods. In the same way, elves and gods generally do not want to interfere in the conflicts between human beings, orcs and other deities. Their ambition is not big. As for the struggle for power and profit, they pay little attention. Similarly, their believers only include elves, semi elves, druids and other related races or occupations. According to elistre''s wishes, the best way to solve the problem of power conflict between ininville and another powerful God of the elves is to seek coexistence in a way of compromise. In this way, the elves can avoid war, which means that the gods are not in danger of falling. Another point is that the elves can once again add a God who is about to enter the ranks of powerful gods, which plays a vital role in strengthening the overall strength and interests of the elves. Once in the future, ininville will be promoted to the rank of powerful divine power, then the elf divine system will have three powerful divine powers. At that time, no matter the human gods, ORC gods, dwarves, halflings gods, etc., will be more afraid to conflict with the spirit gods or fight against the spirit gods. Then, the tangible and intangible benefits brought by the promotion of the overall status and influence of the elves can hardly be described in words. If so, in the future, the relationship between ininville and the elves became bad, and even a war broke out. Then, no matter who wins in the end, it is harmful to the overall interests of the elves. Cheap, is always human, ORC, dwarf these races and gods, the loss, will always be the interests of the elves. Then, will the elves, who will fall into war and become weak, be the opponents of the gods such as humans and orcs? There was no need to say more about the result, and elistre naturally understood the consequences. Chapter 1088 The essence of elistre, or her ideal form, should be the conflict between the two sides, and the way of compromise should be used to seek the coexistence of the two sides in power. It can not only add a God who is expected to enter the powerful divine power, but also enhance the overall strength of the spirit God system. It can also be used to eliminate the threat of war and maintain the overall strength of the spirit system. However, elistre also understood that the conflict of clergy had to be resolved sooner or later. This is because it is a conflict in essence, and it is not a compromise that can coexist with each other. In the same way, elistre did not think that ininville would give up such a powerful clergy as life. And the powerful God who also has the life clergy will not give up the life clergy. Perhaps in the future, they will use another way to eliminate the contradiction temporarily. However, sooner or later, they still need to get an end. According to elistre''s imagination, perhaps at that time, it was ininville who voluntarily gave up the life clergy; Or the powerful God who voluntarily gives up the life clergy, and the other party gives another compensation in another place. And the worst result, nothing more than a thorough fight between the two sides, to determine the ownership of each other''s power and their own dominance in this field! After thinking for a while, elistre could not help feeling that her head was aching. This is the first time that she has experienced such things and experiences. She does not have the ability to solve the conflict between the clergy. She is just a weak divine power, whether it is the nearby ininville or the powerful divine power far away in the kingdom of elves and gods. It is by no means a weak and equal divine power that can intervene in the powerful existence. Even if her father God is a powerful spirit of the spirit God system, it is the same as the main God. What elistre was thinking, inenville didn''t know. There was also calculation and balance in his heart. From the bottom of his heart, he was not willing to have any conflicts with the powerful spirit system. On the contrary, he was very willing to join the Elven deity, even for the common interests of the Elven deity, he never gave a part of his strength. However, this power is by no means one''s own life mission. Because this ministry, in the proportion of his own strength, is becoming more and more important. Once the life priesthood is stripped, then his divine status level doesn''t know how low it will be in an instant. This is not a severe blow that he can bear. However, the reality in front of the results, but he had to consider the future of that harsh choice and test. There is a fundamental contradiction between him and a powerful God, and it is almost impossible to reconcile it. The existence of this contradiction is destined to decide between the two sides sooner or later, which means to deal with two powerful gods at the same time. Even, it is very likely to be the enemy of the whole elf God system! Although the probability of this happening is very small, it is not impossible. Although, ininville took the initiative to divest himself of the clergy, not once. However, there are essential differences between the two things. Because he is a race of elves, he once had a clergy representing the race of elves, or the embodiment of power. However, the Elven clergy also had a power conflict with the main god of the Elven God system, and then this clergy was separated by ininville. Even when the elves are re created, the elves'' main God also shares part of the power from the created elves. This incident can be regarded as a kind act of ininville to the LORD God he had never met. However, the current situation involves his powerful and fundamental life clergy. This matter is absolutely impossible to discuss. Even if the result is to be an enemy of the whole spirit system, it is impossible for him to give up his life clergy. Therefore, ininville replied coldly, "it''s impossible for me to give up the life clergy. Even if it turns out to be an enemy of powerful divine power, it will still be so. Even if it turns out to be an enemy of the whole divine system, I will never give up the life clergy in vain! " His words changed her face greatly, so she said, "I''m not partial to the elves, and I''m not persuading you to give up the life clergy. I''m just telling you the truth. Maybe there is still a chance for relaxation between you, rather than the war situation I worried about! " "Moderation?" Ininville said solemnly: "that''s just to postpone the war! Sooner or later, there will be a separation between my highness and me. At that time, will the main god of the divine system uphold the principle of fairness and justice? Or... "With golden eyes, looking at elistre beside her," the LORD God of the divine system will take sides with his highness and choose to be my enemy! " After hearing this, elistre was silent, and then said, "what you are worried about is very likely to happen. But... "She looked up at ininville and said," if you can be promoted to the ranks of powerful gods, then the contradiction between you will probably be restrained and eased with scruples. Or, we can find a way to get the best of both worlds and coexist! " Inenville was silent, thinking to himself. If there is only one powerful divine power, then he is not afraid, although he is only one step away from entering the ranks of powerful divine power. However, compared with the real powerful divine power, he is still a medium divine power. There is an essential difference between them and powerful divine power! This is not a gap that can be easily made up, otherwise, powerful divine power will not become the pillar of a divine system. But at the same time, there is no divine Department willing to offend a God who is expected to enter the ranks of powerful divine power without any reason. Almost all divinities, for such gods, must take the main means of wooing. In this regard, ininville had an idea in his mind. Although he was an elf God, it seemed that there was not only one elf God in the selection of the divine system. If you can choose a spirit system that is no worse than the spirit system to join. Then, he will naturally get the protection and support of the God! At that time, even if there are two powerful gods in the spirit system, they will not easily start a god war. There is no big difference in character between God and God, between God and man, except the position of God, the height of his own standing, and the powerful power he has mastered. There is an insurmountable gap between God and man. God can easily do what man can''t do, but man can''t do what God can do. However, in character, the two sides share some characters. Among the major deities, there is a constant scramble for the interests of those who divide up their beliefs. And this belief is the source of contradiction between each other, and it is also an inseparable and unyielding interest. However, this does not exist for ininville. He does not need faith or believers. No matter whether ordinary people believe in him or not, there is no difference for him. His power comes from natural rules, not from mortals, but from faith. Therefore, there is no contradiction between him and the gods. Apart from the conflict of clergy, there is no conflict of interest. Therefore, it is very likely that other gods will accept him as a powerful God who is about to enter the ranks of powerful gods. For any theocracy, they only temporarily help a God who is "oppressed and threatened" to stop the threat from another theocracy. Once this powerful God enters the ranks of powerful gods, the relationship between the two sides will be exchanged immediately. Threat and oppression will no longer be a problem for a powerful God. On the other hand, the new God accepted his divine system and sheltered him at the moment when he was not moving towards powerful divine power. Then, when he is promoted to powerful divine power, he must return it to the divine department that protects him. In this way, no matter which divinity, almost immediately has a powerful foreign aid and ally. Whether it is to start the divine war or to fight for the belief in pastoral areas, if there is one more powerful divine power in the divine family, it will immediately gain unimaginable huge power. At the same time, it will also reap huge benefits and beliefs. Chapter 1089 After such a calculation, the worries in ininville''s heart gradually faded. At least, in the place where he has been so far, none of the elves except elistre has arrived here. "Your Highness, elistre, I beg you again!" Elise was slightly shocked. She realized that the word "I" was very formal in ininville''s words. Then she knew that what ininville was going to say to herself was by no means ordinary. Sure enough, the content of ininville''s words really surprised and... Angered elistre! "Your Highness elistre, I would like to ask you to swear by the river Styx that you will never know my identity, origin and place to any third party except you and me, and that you will never disclose my whereabouts in any form!" After hearing this, elistre''s cheeks were flushed with anger. Her naked body was also full of redness. Her long silver hair was dancing with the wind. "Don''t you think, your highness, that your request is excessive? Even if you are a powerful, medium-sized power that I can''t resist. However, this is by no means what you rely on to bully me! " She almost expressed her anger and dissatisfaction in the form of roar, "your behavior is a trample on my dignity and an insult to a true God!" "I''m sorry, your highness elistre. I don''t mean to humiliate you..." Before he finished, he was brutally interrupted by elistre, "but your request, let me swear by the Styx, is to distrust me and bully me by relying on my own strong power. Is this what a true God should do? Or, in your eyes, bullying a weak woman who is unable to resist your atrocities will make you complacent? " Ininville understands the anger in elistre''s heart and knows her demands, which seriously tramples on elistre''s dignity. However, when he came to this powerful higher universe alone, there was no dependence, so he had to. Even if the means are somewhat inferior, it''s better than losing one''s life. Therefore, it''s bullying. It''s not as good as one''s own maiden God, and one has to do it. "I understand your anger and discontent, but I have to, your highness elistre!" He looked at the dark girl with an angry face. "Your father God and the spirit God system you are in are like an insurmountable mountain to me, which makes me unable to breathe or move. Compared with the divinity you belong to, I am so small and insignificant. I didn''t join any divinity, nor did I create my own divinity, nor did a group of gods assist me. " "In the face of a strong existence that I can''t resist at this stage, I can only use it to ensure my own safety. After all, compared with life, other things are so insignificant. Ordinary people, under the constraint of the law, will choose to fight bravely to protect themselves in the face of threatening their own lives. What''s more, the true God, who is more noble than ordinary people, how can he not pity his own life? " "Although your dignity has been trampled by my actions, I still want to say one thing. If the problems and pressures I am facing now are reflected in you, how do you choose? " After hearing this, elistre was silent. Naturally, her heart understood the reason why ininville did so. However, she could not tolerate such unreasonable and harsh demands from inenville, who had a great liking in her heart. After all, she never had the idea of telling the elves and gods where ininville was. However, ininville asked her to promise that she would not disclose his existence and his place. What''s more, she was asked to promise her that he would not violate the Styx oath. And this is the key to her anger. "I don''t trust you, or I oppress you by power. However, my position and pressure are far beyond your understanding. What is the rest compared with my precious life? Although I trample on your dignity as a true God, I am willing to compensate you. No matter what you ask after the event, as long as I can do it, I will do it for you! " "Is the dignity of the true God so cheap? His highness inenville Although the anger on her face disappeared, the anger in elistre''s heart never went out. Now when she heard that ininville wanted to make up for her, somehow, the nameless anger in her heart flared up again! "I''m sorry, your highness elistre, but I did it on purpose!" Ininville is still not angry, maybe he will not hesitate to bully the other side. However, he could not bear to spend these days with the beautiful fairy girl in front of him. In the previous conversation, elistre never advised him to give up the life clergy, even thought about the peace between the two sides, and even proposed that he should be promoted to a powerful divine power, so that he would not have to fear the powerful spirit system. Although I don''t know what elistre thought in her heart, in the face of this situation, she always thought about you. As a result, in the blink of an eye, she threatened the other party and even had to do something more serious. Yinningville still couldn''t do it like this. Although, in this, there is no lack of the objective reason for the beauty of Elise triben''s height. However, this is not the absolute reason. The real reason is that elistre''s attitude of thinking about everything for herself and planning for herself has made ininville worry about this strange world for the first time. At least, in this world, he has a friend who really cares about himself, which is the key he thinks should be cherished. Otherwise, if only on beauty, although elistre''s appearance is beautiful, it will never be as beautiful as before. At least, Lucien in the first era was no worse than elistre in appearance. Moreover, the fairy princess has a good feeling for him, and Lucien''s father, ELU Singh, intends to marry him his most precious pearl. If, at that time, ininville valued Lucien''s beauty, all she had to do was nod her head, and ELO singe and Miriam would prepare a grand wedding for them and marry her daughter to him. However, ininville did not accept it. Although there are many reasons, it has nothing to do with whether he is married or not. Therefore, I know that the reason why elistre is so angry is that she said something she shouldn''t have said, which led to the dark girl''s anger. Even though he said a lot of good words and made a lot of promises, the anger of the dark girl was not extinguished. Ininville has always maintained a rather low attitude, allowing the dark girl to vent her anger and dissatisfaction. And after losing her temper, elistre''s anger was relieved. Only because she saw that in her mockery and discontent, the spirit God beside her, who was many times stronger than her, still did not sneer at her, or even oppressed her with force. This makes elistre understand the reason why the other party is like this. At the same time, it also makes elistre''s anger go out completely. Because, in this world, there has never been a God who did this. There has never been a God who oppresses another God who is inferior to himself by absolute force. Even if he forces the other party to make a Styx oath, he has never apologized, let alone has such a low attitude of apology. But ininville did so, under the condition that Mingming had powerful power and could easily subdue her. Still constantly apologized to her, and even made a promise of compensation, and let her vent her anger and dissatisfaction in front of him, and kept a very low attitude of apology. Let alone in the eyes of the gods, it is so incredible, even among mortals, there has never been such a scene. Ordinary people still know that with absolute force, oppressing the other side, there has never been such a low attitude of apology, so when this scene happens to the gods, how rare and precious it will be! After thinking about this, elistre''s anger was completely extinguished. She felt an unprecedented sincerity and a different kind of emotion in ininville. This makes her look at the latter become extremely gentle, almost like water. When he looks up at the dark girl, he is immediately affected by the other person''s eyes, and his heart beats involuntarily Chapter 1090 But soon, he turned away his eyes, which made the dark girl a little disappointed. "Your Highness elistre, I don''t want to be an enemy of the elves if it''s not necessary. After all, I am also a member of the elves, once there is a conflict with the elves, or even a war. Of course, I''m not an opponent of the spirit spirit system, but if the spirit spirit system wants to retreat without any damage, it''s impossible. " This meeting, his eyes return to calm, golden eyes looking at the dark girl, no longer before the cold and aggressive. "You also know very well that once a conflict arises, it even turns into an act of war. What kind of influence will it bring to the whole divine system? I''m naturally invincible to the two powerful gods. However, those spirits who are not powerful are not my opponents. I have this confidence, can let the divine department pay a terrible price! But, your highness elistre, if you think about it, there is no turning point in my conflict with the divinity. Then, the loss of the divine system will eventually lead to the decline of the divine system. I don''t believe that from the moment of birth, there was no conflict between the divine system and the human, Orc and other divine systems. If, because of the all-out war between me and the divine system as the starting point, will the human, Orc and other divine systems be indifferent when they see the power of the elf divine system greatly reduced? " Ininville was calmly stating a fact, but the implication made her shudder. She had felt the real threat from ininville, and the coldness and ruthlessness hidden under the calm appearance. This made elistre understand one thing. The spirit God beside her was a kind and gentle man, who was more ruthless than the orcs. At the same time, elistre also understood that once things really appeared, the final result would be the same. It would appear just as ininville said, but without allowing her to think about it, she learned from ininville what worried her even more. "The power of gods comes from faith, right? Her Highness elistre Elise Cuiwei was stunned and didn''t understand what he was going to say, but she still nodded and responded, "yes, your highness ininville, the power of gods is really related to faith!" After listening, ininville nodded slightly, with a smile on his lips, "but I don''t need faith!" Even though Elise trili, who is extremely intelligent, understands what ininville means, her face changes greatly. "Do you mean that once something happens, as you are worried about, you will turn to other gods and seek shelter?" "That''s right. If things do happen one day, then I do!" He did not pay attention to the dark girl''s suddenly changed and extremely ugly face, and continued, with a calm tone, as if to state a trivial matter. However, the meaning of the words had made elistre understand that if this day would come, it would be a disaster for the whole divinity. Even if the elves have two powerful gods, the consequences and results are the same. "I don''t need faith. I''m different from all the gods. I can''t get the slightest bit of power from faith. My path is the pattern of the ancient god, which is consistent with the rules and gains strength from the ubiquitous rules. What''s more, I''m going to be promoted to the ranks of powerful gods. " He put up a finger and said, "I have such confidence that I can be promoted to a powerful divine power. If at that time, the relationship between me and the spirit system was full of contradictions and could not be reversed. Then, I will have to choose a powerful deity to join and seek refuge. And I don''t need to believe in myself. No matter which deity is human or orc, I don''t need to worry about my coming to share their interests. " "With the addition of a new deity who is expected to be promoted into a powerful deity, I don''t think any deity will refuse this kind of investment. Because my joining will make any divinity equal to having a potential powerful member immediately. I don''t need to talk about the consequences of the development and expansion of the divine system! What do you think? Your highness elistre "Yes, as you said, there is no divinity, no discerning God, who will refuse a potential powerful divine ally. The conflict of power is almost inevitable. Moreover, you are so powerful that even I would choose to accept you as a powerful ally. Plus, you don''t need to believe in yourself, whether it''s the LORD God or other members. Don''t worry about your coming, and share their interests. If I were to do this business, I would certainly do it. The price you pay is nothing, just to provide protection for a period of time. When you are promoted to powerful divine power, you don''t need to be afraid of the elves. Because, you have entered the peak stage of the spirit, and also have the qualification to be equal to the spirit "Or, you''re going to kill some of the members of the elf family. Then, neither humans nor orcs will doubt you. Because, at that time, your behavior will completely push yourself to the enemy side of the spirit God system. Then, the gods, such as humans or orcs, will no longer doubt you. " Elistre slowly stated these possible facts one by one. Slowly unfolding is a scene around the future, is about to happen terrible facts. Even now, it is still far away. However, if such a scene really happens in the future, then elistre knows very well that it will happen. In her heart, she was very clear about the serious consequences of the conflict between forces, which was almost impossible to reconcile. At that time, the aggressive spirit God system will attract a strong enemy for itself. Even, in some serious cases, the whole divinity system will face a very dangerous environment. If it is not careful, it will even lead to the collapse and weakness of the whole divinity system. Such a situation is not impossible. Even if the divine system looks very powerful in the last second, it is very likely to collapse in the next second. Moreover, the relationship between the members of the divinity system is not united. They also have contradictions and interests. However, these problems are forced to be pressed under the divine power of the LORD God. However, if the future situation damages the interests of the majority of the members of the divinity, the seeds of division and discontent will also be planted within the members of the divinity. Elistre had already thought of many possibilities in an instant, and the more so, the more anxious she was. However, looking at the spirit beside her, she has a strong favor and inexplicable feelings for him. If it''s possible, elistre doesn''t want him to be an enemy of the elves. Even if she can eliminate the natural contradiction between him and the elves, elistre will introduce him to join the elves. At that time, it will not only be able to... But also bring a powerful new member who has no interest disputes and has the potential to become a powerful divine power. At that time, no one can predict what kind of opportunities and development the Elves will have. With three powerful deities, the Elves will never be afraid of a single thing in the face of human and orc deities. In the same way, there is no divine system that will confront the powerful elf divine system. Then, the result of waiting for all the elves is a stage of prosperity. Dark girl at this time, has been unable to imagine that kind of scene in mind, how brilliant. However, the beautiful and prosperous side of their relationship has been crossed by an invisible gap, which has become the key to hinder the further development of their relationship. Ininville quietly looked at the dark girl beside her, appreciated her beautiful body, looked at her long silver hair, looked at the dark girl in quiet thinking. He sighed helplessly in his heart. If it wasn''t for the conflict between the vital clergy, inenville didn''t want to go on the road of mutual hostility with the elf gods. On the contrary, he is very willing to join the spirit God system, with the help of the huge power of the God system to protect himself and promote his powerful God power, and even willing to contribute his own strength for the development of the God system. However, all these conflicts with the most important members of the divinity turn into an insurmountable gap, which opens up the relationship between each other and leads each other into an unpredictable future. In retrospect, there will always be a lot of helplessness in the current inningville. After coming to this powerful higher universe, before doing anything, he has already provoked such a huge and terrible enemy for himself Chapter 1091 In the dark girl quietly will these dangerous and terrible facts, one by one fantasy, experienced again. Ininville, aware of the change in elistre, immediately looks at the latter. The dark girl also responds to the former with her gentle eyes. The communication between the two sides goes on in this silent way. Until, inenville can''t help the humorous girl''s eyes, deviate their own eyes, just put an end to this silent communication. Elise Cui''s eyes were disappointed, but soon the emotion disappeared. The beautiful dark girl looked at ininville, opened her thin lips and said, "ininville, my strength is insignificant compared with you. Compared with the whole divine system, it is as small as dust. I don''t have enough prestige and strength to reconcile the contradictions and conflicts between you and the divine system. But... " With an iron attitude, elistre made a decision that surprised ininville. She said, "if one day there is really no room for reconciliation, then I will choose not to help you in the conflict between you and the divinity. Because the God is my father, and you... "She hesitated," but you are my friend... " "I can''t help my friend against my father when there''s a conflict between family and close friends. Similarly, I will not help my father against my friends. In such a situation, I can only remain neutral and silent, and persuade a member of the divine family to remain neutral. " She looked at ininville and continued, "if you have conquered the divine system and maintained your strength, then I beg you to be merciful at that time." Inenville looked at the dark girl silently, nodded slightly, and agreed to the proposal. Although this picture now seems to be so impossible and ridiculous. However, whether it is elistre or the gods of this world, they do not think that this situation of Jedi turnover is not possible. Because there are too many changes and opportunities in the future, no one can guarantee that things will be as smooth as they think. In particular, this situation is now very likely to appear in a powerful God who is likely to be promoted to a powerful God in the next second. Or, there is another possibility that in the last step of his promotion to powerful divine power, ininville has been stuck for thousands of years. In a word, all these are possible. After receiving eninville''s assurance, elistre looked into the latter''s eyes and continued, "if you are unfortunately defeated, then I will plead with my father not to hurt your life, even if the cost is connected with my life." This promise and guarantee surprised ininville and moved him beyond words. "Elistre, you..." However, the dark girl has covered ninville''s mouth. Her petite figure makes her move very attractive. But there was not a trace of lust in ininville''s eyes. There are just inexplicable emotions that are hard to describe and the inexplicable palpitations that even he doesn''t understand. "My strength is weak, and I can''t compare with a powerful God. Although my prestige is high, I am the daughter of the LORD God. However, this identity does not allow me to have a strong voice and dominant power in the divine system. In the final analysis, I have always been a small God, unable to struggle in a crucial and dangerous whirlpool. However, I can ensure that my will will will not be shaken, and firmly maintained "Whether it''s you or the divine system, the conflict between you or even the act of war, what''s cheap is always his divine system and gods, and what''s damaging is only the power of the elves. Whether they are humans or orcs, they are very powerful beings compared with elves. Although the elves are better than the two races in race talent, compared with the population of the two races, their weak reproduction ability is really insignificant. And the divinity of the two races is also very powerful. The seemingly brilliant spirit divinity is unavoidably weak in the face of humans and orcs. " "Even with the protection of the whole divine system, elves are still at a disadvantage compared with humans and orcs. In the struggle of interests in the world of the main material plane, the elves can not intervene in the struggle of human, Orc and other races. Compared with them, elves can only retreat to the underground, forest, and even island. Although, compared with humans, orcs and other races, elves are not inferior, and even more powerful. However, the status of the elves is in this embarrassing situation. " In her words, elistre slowly states the embarrassing situation faced by the elves. Compared with humans, orcs and other races, the elves are stronger than them. However, compared with humans and orcs, elves are not stronger or even weaker. It is such an embarrassing environment that seems powerful but has little status. After all, in the vast world of the main material plane, no matter human beings, orcs or other races, their populations, no matter which race is more equal to human beings, are not qualified to be "equal". Any large-scale war is an unbearable price for the elves. "Thank you, your highness elistre." Also not stupid, how could inenville not understand the real meaning contained in elistre''s seemingly useless and unimportant words? This dark maiden, the goddess who made ininville feel a little moved, is equivalent to giving him a plan of extinction! It''s a poisonous plan that can strike the whole divine system, or even subvert the whole divine system. How could ininville not be moved? But elistre gave a little smile, only with bitterness in her smile. She said, "Your Highness ininville, I will keep my promise in mind. I will also take my responsibility. I can''t solve the conflict between you and the divinity, and I can''t help either of you. However, I can use my own way to measure my definition and determination. When all situations are not fully exposed, I will find a way to bridge the contradiction for both of you. If it is not the last step, you can join the divinity, which will make the whole divinity very happy. " "Although, this method..." elistre shook her head, her head to her ankle, her long silvery hair swayed with her head, and she said, "finally, I give you a piece of advice. At the moment when you are not completely strong, please stay in this wild but beautiful world. Until, you can have an equal dialogue with divinity! " Inenville nodded silently and agreed to elistre''s suggestion. He sighed silently in his heart, and he didn''t want to be like this! However, this motherfucker''s fate always likes to make fun of people. He dug such a big hole for him before he had time to do anything. Although he has the confidence to promote powerful divine power, he doesn''t know when that day will be. Maybe, after talking with elistre, he will be promoted to powerful divine power. Perhaps, staying in this wild little plane world for tens of thousands of years can''t promote powerful divine power. Who can think that he is sure to win in such a mysterious moment when even God is powerless? Although there is a huge mountain pressing him slowly, no one can guarantee that there is always a way to break the seemingly powerful divine system. However, the seemingly small inningville also has the possibility of turning over. In a word, all this is possible. After that, the beautiful dark girl made the river Styx oath in front of ininville. Even now, it doesn''t matter whether she takes the oath or not, but she does. This made ininville silent. For the first time, he felt such a complex scene in a woman, which he had never owned or appreciated before. Those women, in front of him, can''t even communicate equally. However, for the first time, this beautiful and attractive dark girl made ininville feel strange and indescribable. For the first time, it made him feel helpless, even unable to be subdued by absolute force. Although she was weak and insignificant in strength, at this moment, from this dark girl, ininville felt a kind of giant brilliance! This is a goddess with weak strength, but will and determination, comparable to giants! Chapter 1092 Looking at the dark girl beside him silently, ininville was silent for a long time. It seemed that there were thousands of words in his heart that he wanted to tell the girl beside him. However, when the words reached his throat, he could not utter a syllable. In the end, such a complex and haunting emotion is just a simple word. "Thank you To dispel the complicated thoughts in her mind, the expression on elistre''s face reappeared a smile. She proposed to the nearby ininville, "as a God, your highness ininville, your life is a bit boring and too simple. Such a simple life can not set off the glory and status of the true God Ininville: Seeing his puzzled and puzzled face, elistre smiles. She gently lifts her delicate white arm, and then grasps the palm of ininville''s hand. The latter only felt the palm of his hand slip, and then came the warm and silky touch. Then he understood what was in his palm. Without allowing him to think about it, elistre took him by the hand and went to the lower world. The two true gods have their own talents. Flying in the air is easy. They are standing in the blue sky, surrounded by white clouds, and their divine power is not aroused. A pair of divine eyes overlook the scenery of the lower world. "The scenery here is beautiful, but it''s gross." Ininville asked her curiously, "why?" Elistre looked at him and said, "I don''t know how you put up with this wild and crude environment? Although you have brought civilization here, they are still primitive and crude. The earth is in a mess, the water is full of filth, and civilization is not yet fully civilized; After all, it is covered by that layer of barbarism, and these factors make this beautiful world, covered by filth, they are like haze, making the world lose its proper color. " "Yes?" Ininville didn''t know what elistre really meant. She always felt that her words were so misty that people couldn''t see them clearly, and couldn''t figure out the real meaning. Fortunately, elistre did not choose to continue to sell, but to smile at him, "I want to help you, let the world bathe in real civilization!" "True civilization?" Ininville murmured, then shook his head slowly. "The races here are too young. The seeds I sowed are far too young for them to digest. What''s more, they still need time, and they need to continue to accumulate information, so that civilization can be sublimated. And in the process, there is always killing and death. " Unexpectedly, after hearing this, elistre was full of incredible looks. She looked at ininville in surprise. This expression made the latter totally unable to understand, and even more unable to understand why elistre looked at herself in such a way. Then ininville asked, "is there anything wrong with what I said, your highness, that you should look at me like this?" "It''s hard for me to imagine that you still have such a rude thought in your body!" She also made an urgent remedy, "maybe it''s because of your growing up experience that you have such a harsh feeling!" The latter is still puzzled. Elistre continues to explain, "there are many ways to keep civilization from being surrounded by barbarism and driven forward by barbarism. What I have to do is to speed up the removal of this "barbaric" coat and let it bathe in the true light of civilization. To make this world a truly beautiful world, instead of killing and dying forever. " The contact and observation during this period of time made her disappointed in the world in front of her, surprised at the first sight, interested in the later and disappointed at last. This made elistre dissatisfied, but at that time, she was not qualified to tell. Today, she has experienced a frank spiritual exchange with ininville, which makes the estrangement and estrangement between them disappear most of the time. This also makes the relationship between the two sides closer in a moment, although it can not achieve the harmony between husband and wife. However, the relationship between them, but also produced some ambiguity, just one layer of window paper has not been pierced. It''s between lovers and friends, but it''s a little more complicated than this simple relationship. However, these changes have also made elistre have the status to guide. Full of curiosity in his heart, ininville asked modestly, "please, your highness elistre He is very low, with an open-minded attitude, asking for advice from elistre. Although, elistre''s divine rank can not be compared with him, let alone compared with him. However, ininville felt a different side from elistre today. The rank of Godhead is important, but it can''t represent the spirit. It is omniscient existence. They still have areas that they are not good at, just like he is now. Moreover, ininville also knows that if we can make the civilization at this moment further. Then, it will speed up the breeding of his new strength. However, he was very curious about what kind of ways elistre could make the slow developing civilization move forward again. This made him very curious and surprised. What kind of ability did the dark girl have and dare to boast so much. In the field that he is not good at and doesn''t understand, ininville doesn''t have any scruples because of his identity. He even thinks highly of himself and looks down on the God who is weaker than himself in strength. When he asked for advice with a very low attitude, elistre gave her answer. She didn''t say a word or stir up a wave of divine power. Instead, she waved her hand and quickly flew clouds from the sky to stop all the glory from the sun. Then, she began to lead the moonlight to fall, but her power and the clergy she mastered did not have the power to change the world, making the day turn into night in an instant. So she had to look at ininville with her big beautiful eyes and ask him for advice. Full of curiosity in his heart, ininville naturally understood the meaning represented by her eyes. Ininville, who has completely penetrated the plane world, has the ability to change the astronomical phenomena. As his mind moved, the night came and the day receded. This unusual vision caused countless creatures to look up at the sky. The moon, summoned by elistre, hangs high in the sky, and its brilliance is not spared. And the dark girl, who was illuminated by the moonlight at the same time, seemed to be wearing a thin layer of gauze on her body at this time, which was a beautiful thing. At this time, elistre, with her own practical action, told him all his doubts. In the moonlight, she dances in the beautiful moonlight. Her long hair, which reaches to her ankles, is glistening in the moonlight. The delicate body without inch, in the moonlight unique style, her body in the air, dancing with the moonlight. Elegance and beauty are the only words that ininville can think of at this time. He looks at the naked dark girl, dancing with the moonlight, and gradually becomes absorbed. Underground beings, also looking up at the sky, saw the dancing figure in the moonlight. All living beings have never seen such graceful and beautiful dance. Their civilization development is still very short. Everything is for survival and war. As for other products of civilization, there is far less time and information to brew, so they have never had anything related to dance. However, this does not prevent them from enjoying the dance of the beautiful dark girl. Even if they don''t understand the secret, it doesn''t hinder the natural pursuit of all beautiful things. Just like ininville, they watched the whole process, staring at each other, completely absorbed. All they could see was the beautiful body of elistre and the dance she danced with the moonlight. Indulging in it, eninville gradually realized the true meaning of elistre''s words. The mist in his mind, as if by a pair of invisible hands, gently whisked, all the dust and fog faded away. But ininville didn''t interrupt the wonderful moment. He was still watching elistre, watching her dance with the moonlight. At this time, he heard a wonderful voice again in his ears. While elistre was dancing, she also began to show her voice. The wonderful singing and dancing were intertwined and integrated in an instant. The atmosphere between heaven and earth changes in an instant. The tension, seriousness, and the complex atmosphere of death and killing fade away in an instant, leaving only the lingering and intoxicating singing and dancing. Chapter 1093 With elistre''s suggestion and demonstration, ininville suddenly realized some parts of civilization that he had deliberately ignored in the past. In other words, in the past, what he was thinking about was always the methods that could actually enhance the population. He believes that only when the population is rich enough can the progress of civilization be promoted. Although this is true, it ignores those seemingly unimportant but actually the most indispensable components. When civilization was still very primitive, all forms of entertainment came from spiritual needs. Compared with the food, clothing and weapons that could fill the stomach and resist the cold and injury, dance and music were really small and insignificant. Even in the face of this, they do not have any advantage or influence at all. But this does not mean that music and dance are useless to civilization itself. As a matter of fact, with the natural evolution of civilization, they will gradually appear and last forever throughout the history of civilization. On this point, inenville naturally has enough insight. Perhaps, in the primitive stage of civilization, music and dance and other artistic achievements are still very weak, but when civilization begins to mature and grow, the value of music and dance and other artistic achievements is rapidly improving. With the growth of civilization, the spiritual needs of life itself are growing, which has a profound impact on civilization. Especially in places with advanced civilization, such achievements derived from spiritual needs are naturally very high, and so is the pursuit of life itself. It''s just that inenville used to be used to it. Since his spirit body was born and then awakened, he and his group did not face any difficult challenges, because he loved the spirit with all things and heaven and earth. Elves can acquire knowledge from all things and heaven and earth. Later, after they moved to vilino, under the protection of Vera, elves themselves would not be bothered by food and other needs. Therefore, during that period of several hundred years, the civilization of elves developed rapidly, and so did the artistic achievements. However, in this higher universe, in a new and wild small plane world. As a God, ininville''s eyes and attention have long been unable to pay attention to the mortals in the lower world, even the elves he created. Therefore, in the process of spreading civilization, he was totally subconscious and ignored the germination of music, dance and other arts. After that, the pursuit of spiritual entertainment of spirit civilization has been in the stage of constant exploration, and everything is still very primitive. In addition, inenville deliberately ignored the "importance", which led to the fact that in today''s natural plane world, neither the Elven civilization nor the human civilization has developed the art of music and dance that can be seen. From elistre, knowing that music and dance and other artistic achievements are equally important, ininville is determined to take this opportunity to spread the civilization of music and dance and gradually improve everything contained in civilization. So he took the opportunity to explain his idea and proposal to elistre, and the latter nodded in agreement. "Your Highness ininville, your proposal is undoubtedly correct." She said: "since I came to this world, what I have seen is a piece of paradise, though it is wild. The children you created, under your protection and guidance, have developed a completely different civilization. Although this civilization is very weak and primitive, it has endless possibilities of glory. However, I am not satisfied with your life. I admire your perseverance and can endure such a tough environment. " "Now, you are determined to change all this, change all that is backward. It can not only promote the status and luxury you should enjoy as a God, but also make this backward and wild world bathe in the light of real civilization. " Said elistre. Ininville listened quietly. He didn''t have a clear idea of how extravagant God''s life should be. Moreover, because of his secret, he did not dare to distract himself for a moment in pursuit of quality of life. This time, after elistre''s practical action, the power of the Bank of Godhead is growing, which makes him realize that entertainment and other arts can also become nutrients. At the same time, it also made him look forward to the powerful clergy that was not inferior to nature. "I still need to trouble Her Highness elistre to help me improve my civilization..." After hearing this, she readily agreed, "there''s no problem at all, because this is what I''m good at!" With that, the two true gods, the only two of the natural planes, began to have a detailed discussion about how to improve civilization and spread art and other knowledge. Under their mutual discussion, one proposal after another and one topic after another constantly appear, which are discussed, pondered and perfected by them one by one. Therefore, it is only the specific problems in the process of communication. In the following time, the two spirits, ininville and elistre, are transformed into a couple of elves traveling around. They drove a gorgeous carriage and began their journey of touring around. In elistre''s words, experiencing this beautiful journey is more influential than directly cultivating or passing on knowledge in dreams. After careful consideration, ininville agreed to this proposal. Although this seems to be a bit insulting to the identity of the true God, they are incarnated as mortals and play in the world. For this reason, after elistre put forward the resolution, ininville immediately started to build a magnificent carriage. Like the things he made before, the interior of the carriage was expanded by his magic power. Then, elistre was responsible for the interior decoration of the carriage. After the "cooperation" between the two gods, a big carriage was soon completed. Ininville then found six beautiful white horses to pull the cart. "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" Elistre stood beside ininville, looking at the big carriage standing in front of them and the six white horses who were responsible for pulling the carriage, and sighed heartily. In response, ininville nodded slightly and responded to the praise of elistre. Then the two gods looked at each other, and the radiance of their divine power wantonly flowed, and their appearance changed greatly. The clothes on the body are close to the "simple" clothes appeared in the development of spirit civilization in this period. The radiance of the divine power on the body is restrained, the divine power is not there, and the eyes are no longer magical, but they are all emerald green eyes like emerald. One was tall and handsome, the other was petite and beautiful, standing side by side. Then they stepped on the carriage and sat side by side in the driver''s seat. Inenville was in charge of driving the carriage. He grabbed the reins of the horse and whipped the whip in the air. The crack of the whip sounded. Six beautiful white horses, with a hiss and a gentle step, drove slowly towards the place where the elves lived along the animal path in the forest. Chapter 1094 The ancient trees are towering. In the primeval forest, a grand carriage with gorgeous appearance is pulled by six beautiful white horses, and slowly drives along the animal road in the forest towards the city where the elves live. Along the way, the carriage is very smooth, rugged and difficult to walk in the forest, and can not hinder the carriage''s speed. Whether it is the narrow animal Road, or the barren footprints, the bumpy roads trampled by weeds, wild flowers and animal footprints, in front of this cart, it can''t hinder its speed at all. In the driver''s seat of the vehicle, eninville and elistre, who are incarnated as mortals, sit side by side in the driver''s seat, looking at the unique and beautiful scenery of the primeval forest. "I have to say that although it is primitive and backward, it belongs to the natural beauty, but it can''t be ignored." Elistre was intoxicated with the beautiful scenery, whether it was trees, animals, mosses, weeds, flowers and vines. There are wild scenes of primitive nature everywhere, but its inner beauty can not be ignored. In the same way, ininville, who is in charge of driving the carriage, is sitting beside her. Not only when he was a man, he loved the beautiful scenery of nature, but also after he became an elf, his racial talent and character influenced him all the time. Therefore, he also loved the beauty and acceptance from nature and the favor from nature. The elves he created are the same. Although they live in the forest, their damage to the forest is negligible. They applied and innovated the knowledge they got from ininville, and their influence on nature was limited. On the contrary, elves are protecting nature and the environment they live in. Because, this piece of primitive huge forest, is also their natural barrier. This point can be proved from the fact that human beings have not yet found spirits. Compared with the elves, it is difficult for human beings to have such a natural fit with nature. In the natural environment, elves are like fish in water. No matter nature or animals and plants, they will not hurt elves, the sons of nature. On the contrary, in the natural environment, human beings will face all kinds of tests. People who are not familiar with the natural environment will enter a primeval forest that has not been explored and developed, that is, seeking death. Even in the era of advanced science and technology, the primeval forest is a forbidden area for human beings. It is also a barren area in the era of primitive civilization. People in this period are afraid of everything in nature, as well as the virgin forest. Even if they were active, they only carried out activities outside the primeval forest, and did not dare to go deep into the interior of the primeval forest. Therefore, they did not find the footprints and figures of the elves. When the magnificent carriage was pulled out of the dense area by six beautiful white horses, it left the narrow animal road. Whether it was ininville or elistre, they all felt a sudden light in front of them. What appeared in their eyes was a vast expanse of open space and paved with stone roads, which undoubtedly came from the hand of the elves. The carriage drove away from the narrow animal road and went deep into the forest along the broad, straight and gradually curved road. When the elves built this avenue, they did not cut down the ancient trees growing here. They use magic power to open up, along the natural gap between trees, build a road, and then repeatedly tamp, laying heavy stone slabs for people to walk. Now, with the passage of time, the gap between the stone slabs is also covered with grass and wild flowers. In addition, the ancient trees on both sides of the road make the road beautiful. "It''s a beautiful road. They are very smart and kind. They know how to use the power of magic instead of bullying the weak everywhere with the power of magic." This makes elistre very satisfied. She is a member of the good camp. At the same time, she also has many allies of the good camp to support her and constantly fight against the dark. It was not only elistre who was satisfied with the avenue in the woods, but also ininville. He was very pleased with this, pleased with the changes in front of him, and had a feeling that years of hard work had not been wasted. I appreciate the spirit''s serious and pragmatic attitude, and I''m glad that my teaching is not in vain. He responded to elistre''s praise, "if my children know what they have done and are praised by a beautiful goddess, they will be happy and forget themselves." Hearing these words, elistre was very happy, and she gave out a series of clear laughter. Pulled by six white horses, the carriage continued to drive along the road, and a day later, it reached the great city built by the elves. The city is also hidden between ancient trees, backed by a hill and surrounded by a beautiful lake. In the city, all kinds of exquisite houses and ancient trees inside the city overlap each other, making the city look both civilized and beautiful. The huge city wall is covered with moss, vines and other plants, as well as the interior houses and walls. The elves give full play to what they have learned and thought, and try their best to build their own homes and cities. Let the creation of civilization and the original nature, the combination of beautiful, perfect and natural. The carriage drove towards the gate, where the Elven soldiers were guarding the gate, although in the deepest part of the forest, it was almost impossible for the enemy to appear. However, the elves did the same. They also arranged soldiers to guard the city gate. There were also mages and Rangers wandering around in the vast forest. When the carriage drove to the gate, the soldiers who guarded the gate saw their elf identity, and slowly opened the door to let them into the city. Inenville drove the carriage along the spacious and beautiful city road into the interior of the city. Over the years, the elves'' population has grown rapidly. At least, according to ininville, they are more efficient than the Middle Earth elves in terms of population reproduction speed. Today, the total population of the elves has exceeded the scale of 50000, which also leads to the expansion of the elves'' cities. When you enter the city built by the elves, you can hear the sound of prosperity. Although the elves'' civilization is still very primitive, the unique civilization still created the birth of class and various industries. They groped freely and created a set of independent operation system, including the original monetary system. They established a gold and silver settlement system, but among the whole ethnic group, the most popular one was magic stone. This is a new kind of Stone discovered by Wizard. It contains elemental power and is often used by Wizard to help themselves or do other things. Because of the rich elements inside, it saved the time of the mages. Therefore, after being discovered, it was highly praised by the spirit mages. Then, in the following years, magic stone also entered the ranks of money. Far above gold and silver, it has become the most valuable and hard currency. Inenville and elistre, listening to the constant sound of prosperity in their ears and looking at it, walk back and forth in the city, or play, or engage in various business activities. Although this group is small, it has already had the rudiments of various industries, and is moving forward with a very rapid development. The rapid growth of the population (compared with the Middle Earth elves, less than the human race, etc.) has gradually increased the elves'' demand for all kinds of resources. Therefore, the emergence of these industries is entirely expected by ininville, and he is not surprised. He and elistre looked at the surrounding environment, observed the movements of the elves, and so on. Then ininville drove the carriage slowly to the pioneering land in a corner of the city, and then stopped the carriage. In the curious eyes of the passing elves, the carriage opened slowly to the side of the crowd, which attracted a large number of elves. Thus, a completely strange performance for all the elves on the scene officially began. With her beautiful dance and pleasant voice, elistre shows the charm of music and dance. Meanwhile, ininville was not idle either. He assisted elistre with various musical instruments, making her singing and dancing more pleasant and eye-catching. The elves, who have never seen this scene, stare at their performance, so that when the performance begins, the music spreads in the city, attracting more and more elves to join the crowd and watch this unprecedented scene. Chapter 1095 For the elves, this scene is indeed a strange scene never seen before. Just because since they were created and the development of civilization, there has never been a formal and unique performance of music and dance. Their music is just a little rudimentary, and their dance is not even rudimentary. Sculpture and painting and other arts, relatively speaking, have a very sound development. Therefore, we can imagine what kind of sensational effect such a scene will bring when it appears in the eyes of the elves who have never seen, seen or heard such a performance. Each of the elves quietly watched and listened to the performance on the stage. Their ears listened to the wonderful music, singing and dancing. Infatuated, intoxicated like immersed in them! Whether it''s the music that elistre sings, the dance that she performs, or the musical instruments that eninville accompanies. The elves have never seen or heard such a wonderful sound of nature! All the elves are completely immersed in the beauty of music. With the passage of time, this beautiful scene attracted the spirits of the whole city to watch and listen. Beautiful music, sounds of nature like songs, beautiful dance, with the atmosphere spread throughout the city. All the elves gathered here to look at the two elves playing on the carriage with an expression of wonder and intoxication. Until the end of the dance, singing and music, the elves have not come back to their senses, still relishing the wonderful spiritual food before. When they were sober, all the elves burst out with great enthusiasm. They cheered and looked at the two elves on the stage with extremely fanatical and eager eyes. They use the rich vocabulary derived from the process of civilization development to praise without stinging, and their great enthusiasm makes elistre feel extremely satisfied. "This is the charm of music, singing and dancing!" Elistre looked confidently at ininville and whispered to him. Looking down at the spirits in the cheering frenzy, my heart is thinking about how to spread music, songs, dance and so on to enrich the spirit civilization. In silence, ininville was thinking about how much power would be fed back to him by the progress of the elf civilization again, and how much maturity would be given to him by the powerful power which was not inferior to the natural rules in terms of potential and strength? Therefore, he did not object to her words, on the contrary, he agreed with her very much. I''m afraid that in this higher universe, no one will understand the influence of music and dance as much as he does. Although, the weight of music and other arts in the civilization system can not be compared with those related to livelihood and other systems and technologies. However, the influence of music throughout the history of civilization, no matter where, has never disappeared. On the contrary, it will continue to grow with the continuous glory of civilization, although compared with the technology and system that can actually grow civilization, it is insignificant and dispensable. However, its influence throughout the whole history of civilization will not be erased, but will continue to grow. Therefore, inenville is the most aware of how far-reaching the influence of music, dance and other arts on civilization will be. It is also a potential vocation by which the true God can achieve great divine power. It''s only in the civilized race that it''s possible. In the case of the less civilized race, it is only a small and weak clergy. The elves on the stage don''t know what the two real gods are thinking. They dare not associate a man and a woman with the real gods. What''s more, I don''t think that the God above will turn into a mortal. The mortal has not played a wonderful performance yet. And this performance, also doomed the future generations, can never surpass. Whether it''s elistre or inenville, who is not good at music and other artistic performances, they have already had a profound understanding of everything. But originally, the vocation included singing and dancing. It was easy for elistre to perform in her own field. She mastered the clergy, so that she will sing and dance, play incisively and vividly. That is not like the mortal song and dance, not like the mortal music, already with the playing and singing deep into the spirit of the soul. They express their pursuit of music and other arts with extremely fanatical attitude. At the end of a wonderful performance, in the enthusiastic cheers of the city elves, Wang of the elves also came to the performance. He respectfully invited ininville and elistre to his palace. However, ininville and elistre did not agree. Instead, they continued to play different pieces in the next few days. The performances of these days have greatly stimulated the enthusiasm of the elves. Every time they play, they always attract all the elves to watch. The unprecedented scene, involving the great enthusiasm and hope of the elves, made their spirit fall into a state of fanaticism these days. For the pursuit of art, climbing to an unprecedented level, fanatical. Although they played for several days in a row, they were not idle. In recent days, through continuous performance, but the observation and consideration of the elves, for music and dance and other artistic talent of the elves. They should teach these gifted spirits in the way of teaching, so that they can spread and carry forward music and other arts. They received a group of male and female elves to teach them music, songs, dance, etc., and to understand the charm of music and dance. Teach them to identify all kinds of musical instruments and playing methods, etc. These are things that no one has ever seen or invented since the birth of elves. They are extremely interested in the wonderful music that can be played by the small ordinary musical instrument without magic. Therefore, for the teaching of ininville and elistre, everyone who has been selected, who has sufficient interest in music and other arts, and does not lack talent, is studying all kinds of knowledge with great care. In addition, ininville and elistre will also teach musical instruments, songs, dance and other arts one by one. These elf men and women who were selected by them are very talented in this aspect, and they study very hard. Through continuous learning and observing the performances of ininville and elistre, they have gradually changed from an apprentice who knows nothing to a time when they can play alone. And just after all this was on the right track, no one among the elves, including the apprentices taught by ininville and elistre, noticed their departure. For the two gods, ininville and elistre, these are just a small episode in endless years. At least, ininville thinks that their incarnation in the game of mortals is good for him. At least, the temporary "missing" side of civilization has been gradually completed after this experience, and the rest needs time to complete. Because, as time goes by, the artists who have their own unique talents have created many famous paintings, music and dance, and stone carvings one by one. In the end, all of these will be fed back to ininville in the dark, so that the power still in the gestation on the Bank of his Godhead will continue to grow and finally take shape. Chapter 1096 In the following days, ininville''s life returned to a state of calm. As for elistre, the dark girl had already left here. This made the temple, which had been a little busy, quiet again. This should have been used to loneliness and loneliness of ininville, but also because of elistre''s departure, so some do not adapt. At the same time, he was also reluctant to part with elistre''s departure. However, elistre promised him that she would come here to see him again. Although she was very upset when she left, she had to leave. Afterwards, life in ininville returned to its usual state. In this small natural plane world, he is the only real God. In his temple, he is the only one. Besides, there are only some animals to accompany him. There were neither beautiful dancers nor lively dances. Every once in a while, inenville, who returns from the sea of rules, always feels that such empty days are very boring and boring. At the beginning, he didn''t have such emotion in his heart, because he was used to such a life. But now, because of the arrival of elistre, the world is no longer peaceful. At the same time, because of the departure of elistre, there is no goddess to accompany her, no voice and smile from the goddess, and no attractive posture to dance in the moonlight. They have already unconsciously accumulated different feelings for each other. Now, suddenly left the increasingly familiar people, the mood in the heart is almost burst out. Ininville missed the figure of elistre and the days when elistre was by her side. He came here alone, with heavy responsibilities, no backers and no friends, and came to a strange world alone. His ignorance of the higher universe and his fear of the unknown made him choose to hide himself in an unknown little plane. Until, the sudden arrival of elistre broke the peaceful and narrow natural plane world. With the arrival of elistre, inenville''s monotonous and unchanging life has a profound impact and change. Her arrival made his cold and pure Temple full of vitality and laughter. Now, this time, it seems to disappear with the departure of elistre. Such a large space, magnificent and solemn temple, empty one by one temple, cold and pure, like ghosts. Ininville began to hate such a dull and peaceful life, like stagnant water. The arrival of elistre not only breaks the peaceful world, but also disturbs the peaceful life of ininville. Her departure also makes the world that should have been calmed down, not only not falling into peace, but moving towards the vortex. The divine power that has penetrated into the core of this natural plane has already controlled ininville here. His irritable and disgusting mood has also affected the world. In the air, it is no longer quiet and serene, but shrouded by a repressive atmosphere. Blue sky and white clouds, but also because of this inexplicable atmosphere of repression far away, shrouded in heaven and earth clouds quickly gathered. The humidity in the air began to increase, and the temperature seemed to rise a lot. With the sound of thunder in the sky, rain continued to fall from the sky. However, the depressing atmosphere did not abate with the arrival of rain, but became more dignified. This puzzled all living beings, especially the elves and mages, who felt an indescribable irritability from the dignified sky. "The father is in a bad mood. What is it that affects the father''s mood?" In the magnificent city, the towering wizard tower seems to have the desire to go straight to the clouds. The Elven mages who are doing research and learning in this tower feel the power of iningwell and his troubled mood from the surprised and dreary air. From this moment on, the beautiful home and the city built by the elves, no more laughter, all the elves banned all activities of celebration and joy. They are uneasy and frightened to gather in front of the tree of life, praying to the God who created them. However, this prayer has no effect at all. The dull and depressing atmosphere in the air is still dignified and tense. The rain in the sky is still falling and growing. From the beginning, the rain gradually turned to the rainstorm, covering the sky like rain curtain, as if in the sky, there is an invisible, imperceptible God, constantly splashing the water in his swimming pool towards the lower world. The heavy rain also had a great impact on the life and production of elves and human beings. With the continuous inflow of rainwater, the flow velocity and water level of the slow stream gradually increase. Smooth flowing river, the water level also began to rise, and become asthma. And those rivers, which are already very fast, become extremely dangerous at this moment. The endless sea, which is already full of waves, has set off endless waves. On the earth, the wind is sweeping and raging. All kinds of natural disasters, with the continuous fall of rain, occur frequently, and evolve into a large-scale disaster. Flood appeared, flow path in all parts of the earth, unbridled rampant, it forward direction, nothing can stop its pace. Farmland was flooded, villages were destroyed, and people were displaced by the flood. Seeing all kinds of disasters and changes on the earth, the Elves were even more frightened, although their city had not been affected by the flood. However, in the city, water is everywhere. Their hard-working canals and drainage facilities are far from comparable to the continuous rain. Although the spirit mages constantly use the power of magic to eliminate the flood, their individual small power is far from comparable with God. Their efforts are nothing but a drop in the bucket. Heavy rain continues to fall, floods are formed everywhere, and the flow path is rampant everywhere. Whether it''s human beings, or animals, or spirits, all suffer from it. In the process of avoiding the flood, all living beings constantly migrate to higher places. At the same time, they also leave their homes that have been ravaged by the flood, go out of the land where they have lived for generations, take materials, and move to other places where they can stay away from the flood. Under the lash of the flood and the change between heaven and earth, human beings began their first migration, but it was forced migration. Far away from the inaccessible places, they came to the wider outside world and made neighbors with all kinds of human beings from different regions. At the same time, because of the active or passive integration in the future, their different civilizations will be improved and a new and prosperous civilization will be born. However, these are all things that will happen in the future. For now, all living beings are suffering from the persecution of the flood, are displaced, and move everywhere to avoid the flood. At the same time, they prayed for the gods'' forgiveness to end the "punishment.". Humans have no ability to detect the divine power of iningwell, as well as his irritable mood, but humans instinctively attribute all these changes and disasters to the punishment of the gods. However, human beings do not dare to hate, but constantly pray for the God''s forgiveness, imploring the God to put off his anger, not to punish them. At the same time, a grand sacrificial activity was held to please the God who was angry. A trace of human beings can not be detected, can not be seen, only the gods can see, feel the inexplicable power gradually gathered, along with the human faith and fear in the heart, gradually gathered in the sky, and gradually toward an unknown space they do not know. Chapter 1097 As if the end of the world, the terrible celestial phenomena are still raging all over the world in this small natural plane. Mortals in the face of this terrible natural disaster, simply unable to resist, only fear of crawling on the ground, pray for the gods in the dark. Pray to the gods, don''t be angry, don''t punish them. In the face of this natural disaster, there is no other way to deal with it, whether it is elves or human beings. Manpower, in the face of the flood sweeping everything, fragile as if it were fallen leaves, can only drift with the current, where it is. The great floods on the earth swept everything and swallowed everything. The city is submerged, the farmland is engulfed, even the forest is part of the territory. The rainstorm is still not stopped, the wind is rampant, and the flood is sweeping all over the land. In the face of this kind of natural disaster, which can almost be regarded as exterminating the world, the newly developed primitive civilization has no mature way to control the flood. Even in the modern civilized society, the management of flood is much easier than that of thousands of years. However, when the flood rose to the stage of great flood, there is still no civilization that can take effective and concrete measures to completely solve the flood. Therefore, in this natural plane world where all civilizations are still primitive, this God is a real existence. Moreover, this natural disaster is completely caused by the gods in front of the flood. Ordinary people with low civilization really have no way to deal with it. They can only spare no effort to avoid the flood. Forced to move to the flood can not be involved in the place, helplessly watching their homes engulfed in front of the flood, but they are powerless. However, no matter how unwilling they were, they did not dare to blame the gods for their mistakes. On the contrary, they are respectful, offering sacrifices to the gods with the lowest attitude, offering sacrifices to the gods with little food to please them. Even, some civilizations still keep the custom of blood sacrifice, constantly hold blood sacrifice ceremony, please the gods in the dark, pray that the gods can temporarily extinguish the anger in their hearts, do not punish them. The flood is raging on the earth, and the sea is not calm, even more fierce and dangerous than the flood raging on the earth. This area is comparable to the vast land of Asia. Rivers and lakes are distributed all over the vast land. And a ferocious rainstorm caused the rivers with dense water system, and finally led to a large-scale flood. If you look down from a high altitude, you can clearly see that large-scale floods are rising and sweeping all over the world. Moreover, in a lot of time, the huge flood sweeping the whole continent has been formed, and with the continuous storm, plus the help of Shanghai roar. The flood has gradually converged on a scale that seems to engulf all the land. Seeing the scale of the flood increasing day by day, at this moment, the elves have developed a unique magic civilization. However, after seeing such a huge flood scene, it is hard to avoid fear and anxiety. They are very clear that with their civilization, it may not be a problem to control small-scale floods. However, in the face of a great flood that looks like the destruction of the world, even if the elves are confident in their own civilization, they will inevitably have a heart of fear. Because the flood in front of us can''t be stopped by manpower at all. Even if the elves'' cities are hidden deep in the huge virgin forest, there are countless tall trees outside their cities as natural barriers to weaken the power of blocking floods. However, the elves saw that the rainstorm did not weaken day by day, and the flood became bigger and stronger day by day. Rao is that they have countless ancient trees as a natural barrier, and it is difficult to protect them from the increasingly powerful flood, so they can successfully block the flood outside their homes. In the face of this kind of crisis, which is almost exterminating the clan, and praying to their father, the elves who have not received a response. In desperation at the same time, also produced the idea of moving their homes. However, they did not choose to migrate rashly. They are different from human beings. The foundation of their family is here, the birthplace of their family, and the tree of life is here. At the moment of the flood, the elves can choose to escape, but the tree of life, which symbolizes the foundation of their ethnic group, cannot escape the flood. What''s more, now on the branches of the tree of life, fruits have begun to grow. The fruits that are tightly wrapped and protected are all the people they are breeding. If they choose to escape, will the tree of life be able to survive the flood? The elves don''t know or understand this, except the God who created the tree, who clearly knows all the secrets of the tree of life. They are the descendants of the spirit, do not know the secret of the tree of life, also dare not rashly will be disrespectful eyes, aiming at the tree of life. Because the tree of life is not only the foundation of their ethnic group, but also the role of their mother. Even though the tree of life doesn''t speak, it has a will. Even now, it hasn''t been sober. However, it has become the tradition and mission of the elves to guard the tree of life and protect the foundation of their clan. The elves can''t escape here rashly and abandon the foundation and belief of the ethnic group. Then, the only thing they can do seems to be to use their own knowledge and strength to find a way to stop the flood. Even though the task is so impossible, the elves who have their roots, beliefs and homes here have no choice. Therefore, even though the task seems impossible, the elves still try to solve the flood. In the face of a big flood that seems to sweep the whole world, both the elves and the human beings are using their own methods to protect themselves and protect their homes in various ways, or to avoid or try to control the flood. Even if they haven''t really met, even if human beings don''t know the existence of elves, there is an amazing tacit understanding among them. Even though, the vast majority of human beings, driven by the flood, continue to flee everywhere. However, there are still some human beings, in the desperate situation, resolutely choose to fight against the flood. Different races, different civilizations, a series of changes caused by the great flood, or because of fear, or because of the inexplicable force generated by the struggle, spread into the sky, and spread to the top of the mountain in the distance, and finally penetrated the invisible border, into a beautiful, quiet, sacred and solemn mysterious place. Ininville fell into an indescribable special state. He felt a special power. In his clergy, which symbolized the punishment of nature, his power was rising rapidly because of a big flood in the lower world. Chapter 1098 As a powerful God, ininville can naturally interfere with everything in the lower world with his powerful power. However, it was only limited to the field of clergy that he mastered. He can do almost everything within the scope of his own priesthood, but beyond his own authority, if he wants to do one thing, he must spend extra divine power. At present, the clergy held by ininville has two clear and stable clergy, which are divided into life and natural punishment. As for the priesthood of the elves, it has been stripped by him for a long time. The purpose is to avoid conflict with the powerful divine power that also holds the priesthood of the elves, that is, the main god of the elves. However, in order to maintain his own strength, he later transformed the Elven clergy into the exclusive clergy of the race he created. To this end, he combined the forest and the elves into one and created a new one, the Forest Elves. As a symbol of the spirit, he also takes into account the power of the forest clergy. Because of the fusion of the two clergy, he has not lowered his divine rank in power. On the contrary, because of the fusion of the two clergy, he is slightly stronger in power. In this way, the priesthood held by ininville changed from the first four to three. They are life, forest spirit and natural punishment. He avoided the conflict between himself and the spirit God by means of the integration of the two clergy. Also, he named the spirit he created as forest spirit. When the two clergy merged, the forest spirit, a new clergy, was born. It also means that inenville is firmly in control of the Forest Elves. At the same time, he also avoided the behavior of stealing faith from him. Although he does not need faith, he will not tolerate the race he created and devote his strength to his enemies for no reason. In the eyes of ininville, whether he is considering or even wants to join the elves, or the human, ORC, dwarf, halfling and other gods, can be seen as his potential enemies and threats. How is it possible for ininville to add strength to his enemies when he subconsciously locates these divinities in his heart? What''s more, does this power come from the race you created? Inenville, who has been calculating secretly for a long time, naturally will not do so. On the contrary, he will try to weaken the power of the above-mentioned divine system in the future. By the side of his divine personality, the strong rules in the process of brewing, which are not inferior to the natural rules, are gradually growing with his layout and influence. However, it''s just wishful thinking that a mature and powerful clergy can be bred by this kind of water grinding. Therefore, inenville also needs to try every means to steal power from the above-mentioned theocracies, so as to strengthen himself, the powerful clergy that is still in the process of gestation. After elistre left, because of the inexplicable favor and special emotion in her heart, it was buried in the heart of ininville. In the end, the emotion grew and touched one of the three clergy he had mastered, the one called natural punishment. Since he came to this higher universe and transformed his own power system to become a member of the gods in this new higher universe, the four clergy born and condensed by his own power are only the clergy of natural punishment, which ininville never used. Now, with his own emotions, the natural retribution clergy spontaneously triggered many natural disasters in the plane world that he had penetrated. A series of astronomical phenomena and disasters caused by the initial rainfall. With the passage of time, the influence of the natural punishment clergy finally led to a powerful disaster that swept the whole natural plane. Floods are raging on the earth, and tsunamis are rolling in the sea. It is almost a natural disaster. Under the power of the natural punishment clergy, it is sweeping the whole world. With the passage of time, a series of natural disasters appear in this natural plane world, which is growing under the influence of the natural punishment clergy. And ininville also absorbed the power of nature to punish the clergy. And with the passage of time, whether it is the natural disasters raging on the earth or in the sea, or the various kinds of fear generated by human beings and elves due to the flood, they are transformed into the power that can supply the natural punishment clergy to continue to grow, and absorbed by the natural punishment clergy one by one. And the natural punishment clergy also absorbs these nutrients, constantly strengthens its own strength, and at the moment of strength enhancement, shakes the rules of the world, promotes the scale of natural disasters, and continues to wreak havoc on the whole world. In such a cycle, natural disasters are rampant on the earth, while the clergy of natural punishment is growing, which in turn continues to affect the flood that is rampant on the earth, thus reaching an endless cycle. Ininville is immersed in his own soul, feeling the endless force of nature. This reminds him that the famous "Butterfly Effect" on earth is really suitable for him and this natural plane world. The whole natural plane world is like experiencing a butterfly effect, which moves the whole world with extremely small power, thus forming a world. Even if ininville holds the priesthood of natural punishment, it is impossible to easily stir up a flood sweeping the whole world. It is impossible for him to use up all his powers to stir up a flood that swept the whole world. But now, in an extremely delicate situation, even if ninville exhausted his whole body''s divine power, he could not do the astronomical phenomena, but miraculously did it. Immersed in it, ininville is enjoying the power of nature as a spectator. Looking at how nature, with its tiny power, finally created a great flood that swept the whole world. In the process of feeling, ininville''s mind and attention are all concentrated on the punishment of nature, and nature turns a deaf ear to what happens in the outside world. Similarly, the elves he created, who prayed and prayed to him, were automatically blocked by him. He immerses himself in the expansion of the priesthood of natural punishment, and perceives a series of changes in the rules of nature. Ininville is not only thinking about the butterfly effect, but also the leverage principle. At this moment, natural rules become the best teacher and the most responsible teacher, teaching him hand in hand how to use the power of natural rules. How to rely on a small change, and then detonate the whole world environment. Inenville was infatuated. His restless mood was completely calm at the moment of watching the natural rules. Today, he turns a deaf ear to what is happening outside. He doesn''t care and doesn''t look, and what happens outside and the sound can''t be transmitted to him. At this moment, he is seizing this rare opportunity to watch the evolution of natural rules. This once-in-a-lifetime adventure can be called epiphany, which he has never met since he came to this higher universe. Even in the years after his birth and growth, he had never encountered such an adventure. Therefore, in the face of this once-in-a-million-year adventure, even if ininville knew that the outside world was changing, he would not pay any attention to it. He was watching the evolution of the natural rules one by one, and his doubts and impassability suddenly brightened up at the moment. At this moment, even the oldest and most powerful gods in the world can''t achieve the natural change of rules when the natural rules come to an end and demonstrate themselves. Inenville naturally understood how rare and valuable such an opportunity is. More importantly, from this moment, he witnessed and experienced the natural evolution of natural rules, which is of great benefit to the application and learning of natural rules in the future. Most importantly, his natural punishment clergy is growing at this moment. At the same time, a series of things contained in the natural rules, such as wind, rain, water, low temperature and so on, at this moment, the scenes on the natural plane are all passing in front of him one by one. In his body, the divine power became stronger, at the same time, new forces began to appear in him. Chapter 1099 With all his body, mind and attention focused on the rules of nature, ininville did not care about what happened outside. He is infatuated with the evolution of the rules of nature, watching the natural punishment clergy that touched. After being slightly touched, it has a chain reaction with the huge rules of nature, and finally ferments and spreads to the whole natural world. During the operation of the priesthood of natural punishment, his own divine power hardly consumed much. The priesthood of natural retribution, without his knowing it, pried the huge field of natural rules with its coverage. The small amount of divine power consumed is a very small price, not even a kind of price, compared with the huge divine power reserves of ininville. It is this trivial evolution that has caused the great floods, hurricanes and tsunamis sweeping the whole natural plane world! What happened in this process and the ordeal of natural punishment touched upon the vast field of natural rules, and the cruel celestial phenomena formed in the last days shocked inningville endlessly. At the same time, inspiration is constantly coming out. In the moment of watching the operation of natural rules, iningwell has a different understanding and improvement than other gods. It can be said that from now on, ininville''s application and understanding of the rules are no less than those powerful divine powers. Perhaps, in some more subtle places, it''s not as good as those old gods who have been immersed in powerful divine power for many years. However, in the general use of rules, he has been able to compete with those powerful powers. The chance of one night saved him a lot of time, so that he could be compared with powerful divine power in the application of divine power and rules. At least, the current inningville, if just entered the powerful divine power soon, that is, the divine level of 16 new powerful divine power. It''s hard to say what the final outcome will be. At least in the application of rules, he is beyond the powerful divine power in this hypothesis. Unless, this powerful divine power is an alien in the alien, like him, when he was still a medium divine power, because of the great chance, he early understood more subtle changes in the application of rules. Otherwise, it is impossible for the new powerful God in the hypothesis to be his opponent. Of course, this is not the only benefit he has gained. In his personal experience, his body, mind and attention are all focused on the rules of nature, but the benefits he realized are not just those above. As I have said before, the natural rules are all inclusive, covering so many branch rules that people can hardly point out. It can be said that with the energy of a God, we can never master the origin of natural rules in our life. Because there are too many rules and fields covered by this natural rule, which is unimaginable, and one''s energy is limited. Even God is the same. Even if the gods are immortal and have a long life, it is impossible to control the origin of natural rules. Become the personified image of natural rules. It''s the same with ininville. His wild hope in this world is to completely control the origin of natural rules and become a true God of nature, not just a god of nature in vain. Those who wear the hat of God of nature on their titles, in essence, only grasp a small part of Pang nature''s rules, so they crown themselves with the hat of God of nature. However, they are not the real God of nature, or in other words, they are not the God of nature in the mind of iningwell. Perhaps, those gods also know what it means to be the true God of nature and master the origin of natural rules. Or maybe it''s the difficulty it contains, so hard that those powerful gods from ancient times to the present can''t see the possibility of success. And these are the most likely truths. Similarly, ininville is not 100% confident that he will become the real God of nature. Since he knew the field of nature, he was also startled by the numerous thorns and dangers on the road ahead. He also knew how profound the fields covered by natural rules are. It''s a goal that''s almost impossible to achieve. Therefore, knowing how difficult the goal is, ininville naturally refuses to give up in the face of the rare opportunity in the past ten thousand years. All his attention is focused on the self operation of natural rules, experiencing all the systems and fields that natural rules reveal to him. At the same time, due to the reason that nature punishes the clergy, it is an apocalyptic natural disaster in the natural plane world. He also benefited from it. Like his name, the Ministry of natural punishment represents the dangerous side of nature. All disasters are the punishment of all things that violate the natural rules under the operation of the natural rules, but also a self-healing function. The power he represents is to punish or eliminate all things and beings that endanger the natural rules, just like the immune system of nature. It represents the awe inspiring side. Compared with the gentle side that nurtures the world and all things, natural punishment is nature''s angry face. After natural gas, a series of natural disasters, such as earthquake, flood, rainstorm, hurricane, tsunami and so on, will be triggered and appear. Therefore, when the priesthood of natural punishment touched the rules of nature, and after fermentation, it finally turned into the doomsday disaster sweeping the whole world. Ininville not only teaches him how to use the rules of nature, but also gains strength from the sufferings and prayers of all living beings on the earth. In front of his eyes, constantly flashed, such as earthquakes, hurricanes, waves, rainstorms and so on, representing the branch rules of the sky. These past understandings are not simple rules. At this moment, in the moment of the change of the apocalyptic natural calamity inadvertently triggered, they are quickly understood by ininville. And his understanding, at the same time, enhanced the power of nature to punish the clergy. The enhancement of the power of the natural punishment clergy is fed back to the natural disasters on the natural plane at the first time. A series of disasters there become more powerful because of the enhancement of the power of the natural punishment clergy. The feedback is that the already fierce hurricane has become more terrible. Among the earth and the mountains, the ancient trees that have been rooted for many years are directly uprooted, and a dense mountain becomes bald in an instant. Sweeping the earth, the wanton torrent is becoming more and more decadent at this moment. The water level of the water system distributed on the earth, which is already increasing, is soaring again. The increase of water level also enhances the area and power of the flood. At this moment, a huge rock is pushed away and swallowed in front of the flood. In the face of this powerful flood, all things have no ability to resist. And in the sea, waves more than hundreds of meters high can be found everywhere, and even there are waves thousands of meters high. The sea is constantly churning and running, causing linkage effect, and the vast ocean is all restless and no longer calm. Where the tsunami passed, it swept and engulfed everything. The islands dotted in the sea were engulfed by the tsunami in an instant. They are constantly invading, harassing the coastline of the mainland, and the slightly low places are directly engulfed. The high-lying places are also constantly beaten by the waves, and behind the sea, more powerful tsunami is brewing. At this moment, the flowing ocean is brewing a more terrifying force. Perhaps in the next moment, the super tsunami that can completely engulf the whole continent is about to take shape. These are all the chain reactions brought about by the great increase of the power of the natural punishment clergy. If he wants to set off such a huge natural disaster, it is likely that he will not be able to do it even if he has exhausted his power. But now, the huge field of natural rules touched by the clergy of natural punishment has easily created a natural disaster that can destroy the whole natural plane world! In the eyes of ininville, the rules that represent the symbols of wind, water and sea are understood by him. At the same time, they enter the clergy of natural punishment one by one, enhancing the power of the clergy of natural punishment! At the same time, in the moment when the power of the natural punishment clergy is greatly increased, ininville is constantly drawing more powerful power from the ubiquitous natural rules. His strength is constantly increasing, and at the same time, he is constantly rising to China! Chapter 1100 The hurricane whimpered, with a shrill sound, the rapid rain continued to fall, was whimpered by the hurricane, with a powerful killing force. In the rain, the trees become full of holes. They are flesh and blood. In the rain and the hurricane, they are also scarred. Some lives will be completely killed in an instant, while others will protect the vital head and constantly evade, leaving the flesh and blood to be ignored. In a hurry to find a shelter, to avoid at this moment, has a strong destructive force of the wind and rain. In this scene, no matter human beings or elves can understand, what is the reason for the wind and rain to have such appalling lethality? The cities and houses built by human beings have been unbearable for a long time. At the time of continuous flood, rainstorm and gale, human beings walked out of their homes and cities early. To escape in the mountains, however, the debris flow caused by landslides once again drove people to other places to escape. Animals, already frightened, are not immune to birds who are good at flying. In the face of this large-scale doomsday disaster, no one or anything can survive. Animals in the process of migration to avoid panic, unconsciously follow behind the human, and even mixed into the human team. If in the past, this is impossible, but in this doomsday background, it has become possible. Carnivores are mixed with herbivorous and omnivorous animals. They are mixed with the animals that human beings seek refuge from. Birds that are good at flying but not good at walking are mixed with tall animals or human beings. With the help of their height, they can shelter themselves from the wind and rain. There is no fighting, no hunting, just a group of people and animals to avoid disaster. They have no purpose with them, and there is no specific shelter. Instead, they rely on instinct to constantly migrate and evade. In the mountains, in the forest, looking for the only refuge from disaster, that''s all. In the dense forest, there are more developed and healthy elves than human beings, and their life is also difficult. In the Elven clan, all the Elven mages gather together to support the border and protect their homes. But the flood''s footstep, at the moment also already arrived at the city side which the elves painstakingly built. Around the whole city is a huge border, it is in the shadow of floods, showers and strong winds in the bitter support, will stop these disasters one by one outside the city. Although, inside the city, quiet as before, outside the city, it is the end of the natural disaster, a quiet move, so two extremes, staged in the depths of the forest. Wizard wizard, although the development and construction of a unique magic civilization. However, their achievements and development of civilization are still weak and unsound. In the face of such a doomsday scene, even the elves have no way to resist. The only thing they can do is to support them and survive. Therefore, at this critical moment of life and death, even the apprentices who had not yet finished their magic were pulled out. Together with those magic masters who have already learned, they are struggling to maintain the stability of the border. From the beginning to the present, all the accumulated resources of the magical civilization created by the elves have been taken out to strengthen the city and maintain the border of protecting the city. These are the precious resources collected by the explorers and mages of the elves who have traveled and visited all over the world for hundreds of years. In the past, there were strict control measures. Now, these precious resources have been moved out of the warehouse by the elves and used everywhere in the city to stabilize the magic border. Compared with vital life, these resources are insignificant. At this moment, the elves did so. Seeing that the natural disaster was so terrible that there was no sign of weakening and dissipating, the elves and mages gathered together to discuss things in the spirit of taking precautions. If we deal with it together, it may turn into an apocalyptic natural disaster situation anytime and anywhere. And then, as the elves imagined, it came true. Therefore, the elves adopted emergency measures to arrange the nodes of the magic border around the city, and before the situation worsened, they opened the magic border to protect the city. But This border not only protected them, but also became the only obstacle for them to escape! Nowadays, the magic border surrounding the whole city covers the city and a small part of the surrounding land. Beyond that, all the places you can see are surrounded by the flood. The city built by the elves and themselves became the only island in the vast ocean! Whether they are going forward or backward, they have no choice. What they can do is to continue to support the stability of the border and protect the only land and city under their feet until the flood recedes, or until the end of the day. The Elves were terrified and helpless. The priests in their group led a large number of people to gather in front of the tree of life. Kneeling on the ground, constantly praying again and again. Above the branches of the tree of life, there are fruits wrapped in green leaves. In this fruit, there is a small and curled up figure, quietly stay above, quietly waiting for the moment of complete maturity. They have a deep sleep consciousness, and they have no idea of what is going on outside, and they don''t know that there is a large group of people kneeling and praying in front of them. They are the only group of lucky people who sleep peacefully and soundly. They don''t have to bear all the fears brought by the outside world like their people. All the elves, except for the Elven mages who maintain the existence of the enchantment, stabilize the existence of the enchantment on the tower in the center of the city. All the elves in the whole city gather in front of the tree of life. Adults and children kneel in front of the tree of life and pray again and again. More than a dozen of the leaders, the priests in white and green robes, led the spirits behind them to pray together again and again. Even though their prayers were not answered by the father, the priests persisted. With tens of thousands of people behind them and all their compatriots, they are very devout, full of praise and begging, praying constantly, hoping to get the response from the God who created them. Every spirit who came here to pray, they did not know how long they knelt here, but no one left here. Adults with children, kneeling on the ground, constantly pray, eager to get the response of the spirit in the heart. They prayed over and over again, even though the words of prayer were said many times. On the top of the tower, the spirit mages, big and small, dozens of spirit mages, are struggling and nervous to support the existence and stability of the magic border. The power of flood is growing all the time. The arrival of hurricane and rainstorm is increasing the power of flood. Today, the magic barrier that protects their safety is becoming weaker and weaker in the flood, hurricane and shower. At every moment, the amount of power and resources consumed is an astronomical figure that is heartbreaking, shocking and then numbing. At this moment, the elves are making a big gamble, which is also the most luxurious magic art. They are making a big gamble because they have been pressing on the accumulation of their family for hundreds of years and the life of the whole family. If you win, the Elves will continue to exist, and those lost resources can be exploited and replenished. But... If you lose, it''s just the return of all the elves and the embrace of the father. When things come to this scene, even the elves have never complained against the Father God who caused all this. They are the most devout race. The only thing they can do is to pray that the Father God who created them can extinguish the flame in his heart and prevent the end of the natural disaster. In addition, the elves can only fight for their own time and survival time in their own way! Chapter 1101 Although the elves gathered together, they spared no effort to support the magic border of defending the city. However, compared with the doomsday flood, the power of the border is still not enough. The whole brilliant and magnificent city, surrounded by the flood, is like a lonely city, which may topple completely at any time. The same is true of the magic border. The continuous rain in the sky, the rising water level and the increasing power of the flood. These, with the passage of time, the power is constantly increasing, and is in an endless state. And the elves, in these hundreds of years, although the development of a unique magic civilization. However, their level of civilization is still shallow, and it is a rare thing to be able to support them under the threat of the flood. Today, the elves are just surviving. With the increase of the flood power, their reserves have gradually dried up. At that time, once the magic border to protect the city dissipates, then the whole city will be completely engulfed by a big flood. At that time, no matter how strong the city the elves built and how unique and advanced civilization they developed, they will follow a big flood and disappear completely! In the face of such a critical moment of life and death, all the elf mages who grew up for only a few hundred years gathered together. They spend a long time, sleep and food around the whole city, in each node of the city arranged magic array. And in the following time, the wizard wizard constantly checks the magic nodes around the city, makes up for the loopholes, and carries out the necessary pre inspection and so on. Finally, the elves activate the magic border to protect the city. But at the same time, while the elves are protected by the magic border activated by themselves, they are also trapped in the city protected by the magic border. Because they activated the magic border, at the moment of the flood, they survived successfully. They avoid being like animals in the forest or human beings in other areas, because most of them are killed in the waves of the great flood. Although, up to now, there are still a considerable number of people left everywhere, continue to busy looking for safe places to escape the flood. Compared with this group of displaced and precarious human beings and animals, the elves are undoubtedly happy so far. Although, they are also facing the threat of destruction from the flood, but before, at least they still have clean and warm clothes to wear, enough food to eat, and clean and warm houses to shelter from the wind, rain and cold. Although, at the moment when the enchantment disappears, all this will be completely engulfed by the flood. But, at least until then, the days of the elves are still happy. They have a tall city to protect themselves, have a magic border to resist the flood, and a group of spirit mages work hard to maintain the border. All the problems and dangers are faced by these wizard spirits, as well as the rulers and leaders of the ethnic group. Most of the elves, led by the Elven priests, kneel in front of the tree of life and constantly pray to the Father God who created them. Although, this prayer again and again, did not get any response. But in this desperate background, every elf needs faith to repose, not to mention different from the false faith, the object of their faith is real. Even now, the faith has not responded to their prayers. The elves are still kneeling on the cold ground, praying over and over again, chanting the God''s name in the prayer, calling for the creator of their family to save them from the threat of the flood that devours people''s lives. In the city, the towering minaret, flashing continuous magic halo. From the top of the tower, the sharp needle that stands straight into the cloud radiates magic light, continuous magic power, and constantly blesses and stabilizes the magic border guarding the city. However, with the increasing power of the flood, the magic border protecting the city is no longer stable. The lingering halo of magic began to flicker, and the energy consumed also began to increase. All these changes made the faces of the wizard wizard who maintained the stability of the magic border look very ugly. They know that their energy resources will not last long. Maybe in the next second, the magic border that protects them will disappear completely. Sitting on the top floor of the high tower, one of the wizard stood up silently, looking at the magic hub with beautiful magic halo in front of them, one by one speechless. The atmosphere of the scene became extremely dull, but every wizard''s face was calm and relieved, not the fear and panic when facing death. "Masters, protecting our border is going to be unbearable. Our energy is about to run out. I''m very happy to be able to fight for our ethnic group with you at the last moment. " An elf in a gorgeous mage''s robe said so. His face was very calm, and his eyes glanced at his colleagues standing around the magic hub. He said, "we have used all the methods we have learned in our life to fight against the great flood, and we have been fighting to the last moment. Now, the border is about to disappear. I hope our souls can meet again in the kingdom of the father and learn magic together This is the end of the last words. All the elves and mages present salute each other together, and then say, "may our souls meet again in the kingdom of Father God, and may the inheritance of elves gather again, and rekindle the flame of magic!" With that, all the elves and mages sort out their wrinkled clothes slowly, and then ring the big bell hanging on the top of the tower. With the sound of melodious and solemn bells, the elves praying silently in front of the tree of life stood up slowly and saluted solemnly in the direction of the tower. The ringing of the death knell expressed one thing to them, which had been explained clearly by the wizard in advance. This shows that the elves and mages have done their best. At the same time, it also conveys the scene that the border is about to disappear, the energy is about to run out, and the great flood of extinction is about to come, so that their people will be fully prepared to cope with the great flood. All the elves know the meaning of the bell and the coming moment. Every ELF''s face was not filled with panic and fear, but just like the elf mages, they were calm and faced with death. After saluting the group of spirit mages who have done their best for the survival of the group. The elves knelt down again in front of the tree of life. Under the leadership of more than a dozen priests, they continued to recite their prayers over and over again. However, today''s prayer is a different word. "The great God of nature, the creator of Forest Elves, the creator of magic and civilization. Your country, high above the sky, overlooking the world. Your wisdom is as invisible as the sea. Your mind and kindness give everything a foothold and a place to live. You are the embodiment of nature, the entity of rules in the human world, your people and children. I pray that you can revive in your country after death and bathe in your glory again... " Over and over again, all over the mourning prayer, constantly recited by the elves. Echoing in front of the tree of life, the same prayer was recited in the heart again and again by the group of wizard who stood on the tower. At this moment, all the elves seem to have forgotten death. In the hearts of every elves, they begin to look forward to the kingdom of God, eager to revive from there after death, and continue to create the magic civilization of elves. These prayers are constantly recited and echoed in front of the tree of life. Finally, they follow the hurricane into the sky and pass to the huge snow mountain in the distance. Finally, they gather together and come into the ears of the gods with huge beliefs. The enchantment of magic dissipated, and the flood blocked by the enchantment came unstoppably. Where they go, there is nothing to stop them. The high water waves block the sky. Even standing on the high tower, they can clearly feel the coming flood. In front of it, whether it is the tower at the foot or the magnificent city where the tower stands, it is like a toy, small and fragile. The flood, which is sweeping by, covers the sky and the earth. The great momentum spreads all over the place. The elves also look at the advancing flood with each other''s eyes! But, in their heart, actually suddenly rose one kind of joy! Chapter 1102 Inningville, who constantly understands the rules of nature, is immersed in the vast ocean of rules. Because of the natural retribution clergy, it finally triggered and brewed a great flood that swept the whole natural plane world. It gives ininville great touch and infinite inspiration. Seizing this rare opportunity, he does not dare to pay attention to the change of natural rules. The priesthood of natural retribution symbolizes the merciless side of nature, which contains many things. But in the end, these rules, which symbolize natural punishment, or natural disasters, are all part of natural punishment. Through the guidance of the natural retribution clergy, everything contained in nature, such as wind, water, thunder, fire, etc., is aroused by the power of the natural retribution clergy. Covering the whole world with dots, it finally forms a doomsday natural disaster that subverts the world and destroys everything! In the meantime of constantly watching, ininville''s understanding of the rules of nature began to advance by leaps and bounds. An adventure saved him a lot of time and energy. He realized another level of change in the rules of nature from the discipline of nature. Moreover, through this change, the application and skills of rules have reached a new height. At this moment, ininville is constantly feeling himself, constantly strong. From the rules of nature, he continuously absorbed the power of nature, and the divine power in his body was also increasing, so was the power of nature to punish the clergy. The luster of the four elements is constantly flowing in the natural punishment clergy, and under the inexplicable breath, it is a great shock to ininville. At this time, the natural punishment clergy, in terms of its power and aggressiveness, undoubtedly surpassed the two clergy of life and Forest Elves. In attack, he leaped to the first clergy held by ininville. However, when it comes to creation and the existence related to life, the natural punishment of the clergy is far inferior. Although the two clergy are both obtained from the natural rules, their power, attributes and fields are quite different from each other. On the one hand, it symbolizes the life and vitality of nature; on the other hand, it symbolizes the destruction of nature. In this way, the two extremes are finally mastered by ininville at the moment. Although, the distance from the real master of the rules of nature is still 18000 miles. But from now on, no matter which world he goes to, he can be regarded as a powerful being. His priesthood of natural punishment is sublimating, constantly drawing strength from the ubiquitous natural rules. At the same time, ininville''s understanding also strengthened the power of the natural punishment clergy. The endless and ubiquitous power of nature, guided by the understanding of the natural order controlled by the rules of nature, is constantly pulled over and transformed into a little bit of divine power, constantly growing and enhancing the essence of the divine power possessed by ininville. At the same time, it also enhanced the power of the clergy he had mastered, and the enhancement of the clergy''s power fed back on the body of ininville at the first time. He was immersed in this transformation, feeling his ever powerful feeling, and experiencing the constant flow of natural divine power in the body. Both creation and destruction, the two extreme attributes of the divine power of nature, give ininville an unprecedented sense of security. His body, also in the new, after the transformation of the natural power of erosion, become more powerful. His life form also leaped to a new level. The body is sublimating, the essential form of life is changing, and his power is constantly changing. Unknowingly, his body has been wrapped by the breath of divine power, and turned into a round ball with endless emerald color. Endless flow of life, the place where ininville stands, grass, flowers and all kinds of trees and so on, from germination to growth, continuous growth. Because of the change caused by his breath of divine power, the place where his body is turned into a lush primeval forest in the blink of an eye. Such an amazing scene made ininville deeply intoxicated. However, his feeling was once again attracted by the increasing power. With the continuous enhancement of his breath and divine power, the sublimation of his life essence is also accelerating. Strong to suffocating general power, in his body more and more thick, more and more intense. Finally, with him as the center, an invisible storm appears spontaneously, revolving around the body of ininville. Finally, when the clergy under his control continuously absorbed the power of nature, it reached the critical point. Ininville''s Godhead, because of this change, began to change, stuck his bottleneck in a moment disappeared, silent kind. Everything is so natural and natural. The huge natural divine power in the body washes out the divine personality, and the flame in the body is constantly burning, and it rises suddenly. The power of ininville began to rise explosively. This feeling is totally different from the previous state. Every move of this kind can affect the great power of the rules and make ininville intoxicated. I have a clearer understanding of my previous state and a deeper understanding of my present strength. Now, he has crossed the last step of medium divine power, promoted to a new powerful divine power!!! At the same time when he was promoted to powerful divine power, the powerful higher universe began to celebrate the birth of a new powerful divine power. Whether it is the world of the main material plane, or the kingdom where the gods live, or the abyss, hell, or the elemental plane, half plane, small material plane and so on, a series of heaven and earth visions begin to appear between the heaven and earth. In the hearts of all living beings, a kind of joy arises spontaneously. All things, heaven and earth and all living beings spontaneously celebrate a new powerful divine power. Such visions sweeping all parts of the universe also let a God, demigod, mage and other extraordinary professions know that there is a new powerful divine power in the universe. Such a vision of heaven and earth is the proof that the universe celebrates the birth of this powerful divine power! At the same time, the major deities began to look everywhere, searching for the place where the unknown and powerful deity might be. However, they are very cautious, and with good intentions in their eyes, they are touring various places, looking for a new born powerful God. "That''s... The power of God!" Feeling his present state, ininville''s heart is extremely satisfied and full of joy. He felt the change when he stepped into the powerful divine power. This is a kind of sublimation and transformation in essence, which can''t be compared with the sublimation and transformation in the essence of life at the time of medium divine power. From now on, his life form has risen to another stage. Like the powerful divine powers in this powerful higher universe, he is in a life form. In all aspects, he is the same as his powerful divine power. Only in strength, there is still a gap, but these can be changed by time. "The great God of nature, the creator of Forest Elves, the creator of magic and civilization. Your country, high above the sky, overlooking the world. Your wisdom is as invisible as the sea. Your mind and kindness give everything a foothold and a place to live. You are the embodiment of nature, the entity of rules in the human world, your people and children. I pray that you can revive in your country after death and bathe in your glory again... " In retrospect, as a member of the powerful divine power, ininville heard the prayer of the Forest Elves he had created. As soon as he turned his eyes, he crossed the space and naturally saw the forest spirit kneeling under the tree of life and praying. And the flood that rages on the earth, the tsunami that rolls up several kilometers in the sea. "Because of this inexplicable natural disaster, I became a powerful God! However, for all living beings, it is a disaster of no rash His mind moves and his divine power flows. He represents the clergy of natural punishment and exerts his divine power. The invisible fluctuation spreads the whole natural plane in an instant. Then, tsunami and flood, all disasters and calamities gradually calmed down under the comfort of his divine power and clergy. Chapter 1103 Since we can live, who wants to die? This sentence is suitable for elves now. In fact, at the moment when the enchantment disappeared completely, the elves looked at the huge waterline that covered the sky and swept the sky, and were ready to die. For them, death is not terrible, but the only fear is that after death, the soul has no way to be raised in the kingdom of the God who created them. This is the only thing the elves fear. However, in a very solemn manner, all the elves faced the impending death at that moment. A very familiar spirit, but also with an unparalleled divine power of the atmosphere, in an instant. The elves bathed in the sacred breath naturally felt a kind of joy in their hearts. At the same time, they also understood that it was the spirit that created them and the breath that belonged to the father of Forest Elves. Then, the whole sky began to fill with a kind of jade soft halo, and with a very fast speed, the whole world will be rendered into jade like soft color! Now, how can the elves not know? What''s the reason? They prayed, and the father of the Forest Elves, who had never been answered, finally answered their prayers and calls. Then, the Forest Elves bathed in the emerald soft halo will see the soft emerald luster, continuous diffusion. All the areas radiated by this soft halo are in a continuous state, and the torrential rain for many days gradually stops. The ferocious flood subsided slowly, and the unknown huge tsunami on the sea was placated by the soft halo, which gradually stopped agitation and restored calm. The water systems on the earth gradually became calm. Eventually, the water level gradually dropped, the flood gradually receded, and the sea became calm. The island that it engulfed gradually reappeared. If it were not for the land, it would be a dream. It''s not real, but it''s incredible. However, when the flood receded, the bodies of trees, animals and human beings were exposed, plus the bodies that had been washed away with the flood. They all reveal a painful fact that the previous doomsday scene is really real. The mess and corpses everywhere are a thorough proof. The remaining human beings came out of hiding places one after another after the flood subsided completely. They helped each other, carrying extremely scarce materials, and walked toward their former home. As a result, some of the people who have arrived at their former homes can no longer see the city outline and houses of the past. It''s a mess of mud, broken wood and dead branches, occasionally mixed with some corpses. In addition, the natural environment and topography of some areas are inevitably changed when the flood is raging. In addition, mankind has not yet forgotten the miserable days after the outbreak of the flood. After seeing the complete destruction of their homes, some people chose to migrate to other places, looking for suitable places to build their homes again. However, some people still choose to build new homes on the ruins of their homes after returning to their homes. However, whether humans choose to migrate or continue to build cities on the ruins of their original homes. For the deeds before and after the great flood, human beings use their limited words and vocabulary to record them one by one. And with the passage of time, they spread among the ethnic groups, and then because of the relationship between time and the human beings who migrated to other places to live, they have different versions of records and praise about the occurrence of the great flood and the events after it! Compared with human beings who have been divided since their birth and have never been unified. At least the elves have a clear definition and detailed record on the discussion and record of something. Whether the elves'' civilization is more developed and healthy than that of human beings, or the long life span of elves, which can easily live for thousands of years, can not be compared with the race of short life span. The long life span, relatively mature and sound civilization make the spirit keep the role of history clerk for a long time. Before the great flood, the civilization of human beings was obviously inferior to that of elves. After the flood receded, the gap became even bigger. In the face of the flood, too many people died and disappeared, not only ordinary civilians and rulers, but also some special talents. Their death and disappearance directly lead to a great retrogression of human civilization. First of all, the surviving population, even if they rebuild their homes, have lost too much civilization and skills. And these, for the growth and development of a civilization, has a vital role. It can be imagined that human beings who have lost this part of inheritance and skills will have to experience the process of re creating and continuing civilization for quite a long time. Compared with the hapless human beings, the elves did not suffer much loss in the face of the flood. Their population has not suffered any loss, and what they have lost are nothing more than some resources, finance, farmland, food and other things. Even these things that have suffered losses are not losses. These are just going to reappear as time goes on. Only population is the most important thing. In particular, the scholars, wizard and craftsmen of the elves. As long as these people are still alive and still exist, the civilization of the Elves will be able to flourish again and continue to develop. Compared with them, human civilization suffered a great destruction. We not only lost too many people, but also lost most of our civilization. I believe that in the next few years. Many parts of the human race may once again degenerate from civilization to savages. And those, in the great disaster, still retain a part of the human heritage. There is hope to continue the fire of civilization, although, in the process, some dark pain will inevitably appear. But compared with those who broke off civilization and degenerated into savage stage again, they were very lucky. Everything that appeared on the earth, all the scenes after the disaster, were presented in detail in the eyes of ininville. In this regard, ininville''s heart did not have "guilt" and other emotions. His essence of life has been sublimated to a higher stage. Looking at those mortals again is just like looking at ants. What happened in the lower world can hardly arouse his emotion, let alone a group of alien human beings who are not related to him? Now, only the Forest Elves he created can attract some of his attention. But that''s all! Otherwise, inningville would have stopped the occurrence of the flood and a series of subsequent events at the moment when the flood just appeared. But at that time, he was immersed in his own understanding of the rules of nature. If you interrupt the priesthood of natural punishment, I don''t know how long it will take to wait for such an opportunity and adventure next time. Maybe soon, maybe millions of years later, he will never meet again. Therefore, ininville turned a blind eye to all kinds of disasters caused by the natural punishment clergy, instead, he wholeheartedly paid attention to and understood the natural rules. The benefits are amazing. Now, he successfully crossed the threshold from medium divine power to powerful divine power, and became another powerful divine power in the higher universe. From now on, he is a strong man in the universe. Although, on top of him, there are many powerful gods who have entered into powerful divine power for many years. But at least from now on, ininville is facing these old brand''s powerful magic power, also has the equal, equal relative strength! There is no powerful God who will risk offending him and not give him any face. Unless the interest is so great that even a powerful divine power is interested, and is willing to fight against another powerful divine power. Otherwise, more or less, some powerful divine power will give him some face and goodwill after knowing him. In particular, he is still "free body" at the moment, and has not formed his own divine system, nor joined any divine system! Chapter 1104 Although ininville did not form a theocracy or join another theocracy, he had few people and weak power. He has no backing, and he has no divine existence. Once there is a conflict with a member of a divine family. Inningville, who has few people and little power, is about to face the fact of being bullied. However, there is another point, although he did not join the divinity, nor did he create a divinity, which belongs to the type of lonely family. However, there was also no divine department that wanted to offend him. For gods, faith is important, but the loss of some beliefs is not equal to the extent of the enemy of a powerful God. Unless, this dispute of belief is related to the existence or not of the divine system and gods. Otherwise, no God will offend another God for no reason, even if it is the main God and a powerful God. Unless there is a particularly significant conflict of interest, no God is willing to offend a powerful God. Even if it is related to the fundamental interests of the divine system, it is not likely that the internal divine system will choose to compete with a powerful divine power. It is almost impossible to encircle and kill a powerful God without paying a price. Today''s ininville already has such strength. He has enough strength to face the powerful power of an old brand, and he can still talk and laugh. Even if the other side''s Godhead level is higher than him, it is the same. Now ininville can also participate in the gathering among the gods. Even when many deities come together to discuss or divide their power and interests, they should ask for his opinions. Even though he has only one person, his identity and strength provide the most solid support for his own freedom and dignity. Compared with the feeling of fullness, security and freedom, what is the loss of mortals and elves? He can create the spirit, nature can also create the human, with this kind of magic power and ability of ininville. No wonder people and elves are not treated as one thing, although it is cruel. However, when the essence of his life far exceeds that of human beings and elves, when he looks back at human beings and elves, it naturally raises the special feeling that the superior animals treat the inferior animals. These thoughts and feelings, but also in the mind of ininville, a slight turn, and then completely disappeared. He does not pay too much attention to human beings and elves. Instead, they focus on their own divinity, from which they begin to feed back more detailed information and materials. "The name of God: ininville" "Godhead level: 17" "Priesthood: life, forest spirit, natural punishment" Domain: the domain of nature "Believer: None" Rank 17 is the rank of ininville today. From the previous medium divine power, divine level 15, he suddenly crossed two levels. He not only became a powerful divine power, but also became the strong one among the powerful divine powers. The powerful divine power of rank 17 can''t be said to be weak in front of any powerful divine power. Even today''s ininville, compared with the main god of some deities, has to surpass him in rank. Compared with a powerful deity of the elf deity who had a serious conflict with his clerical power, he is now on an equal footing with the powerful deity who has never met before. Although, there is a more strict hierarchy gap between gods than human beings. But at least, this level, in a sense, is not absolute. However, between the gods, the level gap between them is the absolute gap. There is no shortcut to go, and some are just step by step, honestly improve their own divine level. However, if the divine level of the gods is not raised by one level or crossed by a large level, it will have a general change. There are strict distinctions and differences of strength between each level. From 1 to 5, it is divided into weak divine power. Between 6 and 10 are called weak equal powers, and between 11 and 15 are called medium powers. And between 16 and 20 is the scope of powerful divine power. Once the rank of divine personality has passed 16, it will produce earth shaking qualitative changes with the three levels below. At least, if the Godhead level is above 20, there has never been a God who raised his Godhead level to above 20. For the deities whose godhood level is above 20, who have crossed over the powerful divine power and reached a new realm, they are called gods in awe! As for the stage of God above God, no one knows how powerful it will be when compared with powerful divine power. Because, since the birth of the universe, after the birth of the gods, there has never been a God with the rank of 20 or above. Even, whether there is a realm with more than 20 divinities can be regarded as an unknown number among the gods. However, there are still gods who firmly believe that there will be a realm beyond the level of 20. As for how to reach such a new realm, no one knows, because since the birth of the universe and the appearance of the gods, such a realm has never appeared. However, this does not hinder the gods for this realm of vision! Even if it has never appeared, no deity has ever reached this level. Even if the level of divinity exceeds 20, it is still unknown. However, in this higher universe, it has always been spread and firmly believed that there must be a new realm beyond the 20 level of Godhead. As for the message, it has been circulated since when. Even the oldest gods among the gods don''t know when it started. The gods are looking forward to a powerful state with more than 20 godlike ranks. Similarly, ininville is looking forward to such a state! If the rank of divinity exceeds 20, or if the rank of wizard reaches level 9, does that mean that the God who reaches the legendary realm has the infinite power and power of omniscience? In this regard, ininville did not dare to make an evaluation, because no matter how many conjectures and conjectures were not correct when he did not reach this level. Now, he is still very far away from the legendary realm. He was far away from the realm in the legend, and he did not know how much. At present, he is just a powerful divine power who has just entered the stage of powerful divine power, a powerful divine power with a divine personality level of 17. On top of him, there are more gods than his Godhead level. At least, the main god of the spirit God system is higher than his Godhead level now. "I just don''t know what kind of existence I will become when I completely grasp the origin of natural rules? Will I reach level 20, or will I become the first deity in history to let the level of deity exceed the threshold of level 20? " Ininville has too many illusions about this, because the strong power and potential of natural rules remind him of the strength of natural rules. Because he was promoted to be a member of the new powerful divine power, or through the other side of the natural rules, he was promoted to be a powerful divine power by naturally punishing the clergy. Moreover, he not only became a powerful divine power, but also became a powerful divine power of rank 17 after the "weak period" of powerful divine power. At least, among the gods, he is not the one at the bottom. He has enough strength and qualification to understand the vast potential world, the ancient history contained in the higher universe and so on. Chapter 1105 To be a powerful deity, this sense of satisfaction, freshness and security is nothing compared with the past. Ininville stood alone on the top of the snow mountain, a pair of golden eyes like gold, quietly overlooking the boundless scenery of the lower world. His body has its own emerald power, and the breath keeps flowing. In the palm of his hand, there is a group of changing light, which he feels silently. "The powerful divine power can''t be compared with that of the medium divine power. Now I''m much better than I was when I was still in the middle of the divine power, no matter in terms of the quality of the divine power, or in terms of the application and skills of the rules. " In the palm of his hand, the ever-changing emerald color light mass appeared a powerful vitality, and a frightening and desperate doomsday atmosphere. The priesthood of natural punishment originally symbolizes the destructive side of natural rules, while the priesthood of life symbolizes the dynamic and creative side of natural rules. Now, the two extreme attributes are in the hands of ininville. Life and destruction! Maybe from now on, he can add a new title to his own. God of destruction and creation! However, this title will not be used by ininville today. He is too overbearing, too high-profile, and really arrogant. He still has many plans and things to do, to understand and to deal with the gods in this world. Such a high-profile and arrogant title of God is not suitable. Moreover, ininville clearly knew that his life clergy could not be compared with the natural punishment clergy. In that understanding, he not only witnessed the power of natural rules under their own operation, but also understood many rules related to natural disasters from natural rules. That is to say, from then on, he strengthened his clerical power in a comprehension. Among the three clergy that he has mastered, the life clergy is the second one! The priesthood of natural retribution was successfully promoted to the first position, while the forest spirit, which was created by him, was in the third position. And supporting him to become a powerful God, only natural punishment and life, the two major clergy. As for the forest spirit, he is still very weak. He can only influence the forest and the forest spirit he created with the power of this clergy. Unless otherwise, the influence and power of this clergy, as well as the scope involved, are too weak. Although, in ninneville, all the clergy he mastered were part of the rules of nature. However, if we want to gather the natural clergy completely, we should grasp the origin of the natural rules. The road to go is still far away, very far away. At least, for a long time, it is impossible to grasp all the rules of nature. Because in the world, there are too many people practicing natural rules. Therefore, in the most ultimate ambition, while mastering the origin of the natural rules. At the same time, he has set a small goal for himself at this stage, that is, to grasp one third of the discourse power in the field of natural rules. The third looks small, but it''s just literal. In fact, one third of the right to speak will determine the achievements of ininville, who will become the top five or the top three among the gods standing at the top of the pyramid. Of course, this self-definition is nothing more than ininville''s self conjecture. There are many secrets and histories in this powerful and ancient higher universe. At the same time, many powerful gods were born, and the final location of those ancient gods is probably a big secret in the universe. At this stage, the gods placed on the surface are just born after the birth. Instead of following the path of the ancient gods in the past, they chose a brand new path and accelerated their growth by relying on the power of faith. With the help of the power of belief, many gods have become powerful beings in a short time. This is the magical effect of faith, which can accelerate the growth of the gods, but these gods of faith are not without weaknesses. Of course, relying on the power of faith, they became a high-ranking and honorable God. However, it also means that from now on, they will rely on faith and can not get rid of it. Compared with them, ininville''s way of rule God is not as good as the God of faith in strength. However, he has no need for faith. His power comes from the ubiquitous rules. He draws strength from the eternal rules and turns it into divine power. Although, he can''t create the incarnation of wandering with divine power, and is not as safe as those who believe in gods. However, his strength is real, which is revealed by his own understanding of the rules. Compared with those who believe in gods, the application and skills of rules undoubtedly occupy an advantageous position. In the past, when he was of medium divine power, this advantage was not so obvious. However, when ininville became a powerful God, this advantage was clearly felt by him. With his own divine power, he constantly evolves the extreme power of life and natural punishment. In these two fields, he can do too many things by relying on these two clergy. In terms of destructiveness and aggressiveness, the life clergy is far from comparable to the natural punishment clergy. The extreme power it contains is not just the evolution of a natural disaster. In fact, just in the change and demonstration, ininville has clearly known how powerful he is in attack at the moment. It is to meet an old powerful God, the other side''s God level is higher than him, it is not likely to be able to take advantage in the hands of ininville. Compared with this powerful attack power, the life clergy naturally appears to be dwarfed. However, the latter is also a part that he can not give up. Moreover, if the power of the life clergy is used properly, it is not necessarily worse than the natural punishment clergy. The key question is how to use the power of these two clergy. If properly used, the seemingly "weak" clergy will have an incredible effect. If it is not used properly, even if it has mastered the powerful clergy, it will not be able to exert much power. At least, while mastering these two powerful clergy, ininville is still pursuing the mastery of details! He has always believed that it is better to grasp 100% of the same strength than to grasp only 80% of the scale! It may not be obvious when the divine power is sufficient, but once it falls into a continuous war of attrition. Between 100% and 80%, that small gap of 20% is likely to become the key to the decisive victory! From a very early time, the absolute control psychology that has been developed, let ininville start at the moment when he becomes a powerful divine power. We are not in a hurry to leave this natural plane and go to the world of the main material plane, which is larger and richer in area and resources. Also in order to find elistre, but began to practice, his sudden ascension of the powerful force. In order to achieve absolute control, at the same time, in the small limb segment must also achieve absolute control. At the same time, the practice of using the rules is also the first thing to do. In particular, in the context of the doomsday catastrophe, the clergy of natural punishment gained too much nutrients and strengthened its power. The sudden increase of power is the fundamental reason why he became a powerful God. At the same time, it is also the goal that ininville must be familiar with. Only when he is thoroughly familiar with the power he has, will he consider and let himself appear in the eyes of the gods at the right time. At that time, you can inquire about the news, explore the details of the gods, and think about what you want to do. Chapter 1106 After the apocalyptic catastrophe, the great flood sweeping the earth, finally receded. Whether it''s human beings or elves, they are busy with the repair work after the catastrophe. Compared with the elves, the loss of human beings is undoubtedly the level of great damage to vitality and strength. In this flood sweeping the earth, the inheritance of human civilization has lost too much. There are many heritages and skills, which are lost with the death and disappearance of related people. Human beings are almost back to the dark age because of a big flood. They have lost a lot of population and most of their heritage. Even some of the human groups who have just entered the era of civilization have returned to the dark age again because of the loss of population and the loss of cultural heritage. Therefore, after the flood recedes, the most important thing for human beings is to pick up the lost civilization heritage while rebuilding their homes! Because of a big flood, they moved to different places for resettlement. Also because of the flood, in the past thousands of years, there has never been a meeting, there have been exchanges of human groups, because of the flood drive, so as to understand each other. After the flood, some human groups, which suffered heavy losses from each other, merged with each other for various reasons. The tribes were formally merged to keep warm and work together for their future survival. They migrated and scattered everywhere, and began the arduous process of re creating civilization. However, there are also some human groups who migrate to the wild land near the desert. The invasion and disaster of flood made them extremely afraid of the rich land with developed water system. I''m afraid the land with developed water system will turn into a new flood again. Therefore, they lived a primitive and difficult life in the area where the water system was not developed. Similarly, there are also human groups that still retain most of the cultural heritage in the Holocaust. They either moved to other places because of the flood, or they still chose to build their homes in the place where they were. Because it retains a relatively complete and orderly civilization, its own population is smaller than before the disaster. However, compared with those human beings who were almost on the verge of extinction in the same period, they were undoubtedly the powerful ones. They are settling down again in the new land and building civilization. However, because of the incompleteness of civilization and the loss of a part of civilization inheritance. At the same time of rebuilding their homes, they have more or less encountered some problems. Because of the loss of civilization inheritance, in many ways, they can only start all over again. This has a great impact on their development. For a long period of time, they should continue to stand still or even regress. Compared with the sad human beings, the unique magic civilization developed by the Forest Elves keeps them strong in the great disasters. They didn''t lose many people, maybe the forest elves who went out died or disappeared because of the flood. However, the Forest Elves living in the city did not have any deaths or disappearances. Moreover, before the flood appeared in the land of the Forest Elves, the Elven mages knew in advance. As a result, they used up the resources they had accumulated for hundreds of years, constructed a magic border, and protected their only home in the flood. And in the end, they also insisted on the mercy from the gods. Therefore, after the flood receded. The first thing the Forest Elves do is to hold a grand ceremony to celebrate the God''s kindness and the anniversary of their escape from suffering. At the end of the celebration, the elves began to be busy looking for the elves to travel, and made an urgent order to reserve all kinds of resources again. In particular, the special resources that can help magic are the most important things for elves to do. Because, the reason why they can persist in the flood for so long is because of magic. Therefore, after the end of the life threat, the first thing the elves should do is to immediately supplement the already consumed magic resources. Although, because of the flood, this kind of magic resources also suffered heavy losses. But some mining areas exist, and all they have to do is clean up the collapsed mines, and then they can mine again. This kind of mineral resources is easy to solve, but those plant and animal resources are difficult to solve. Because a flood that spread all over the world has already engulfed countless animals and plants, but the mineral resources buried in the earth are safe in the flood. So the elves don''t worry about mineral resources. Because they are buried in the earth and will not run away on their own. Only the missing animal and plant resources are the things that the elves should worry about. Even so, the situation of the elves is no doubt a son''s treatment compared with the hapless human beings. Their civilization is still there, their population is still there, and the loss is nothing more than some dead and foreign things. And these things, just need to take a little time, can be added, on the contrary, today''s human beings, can keep the same pace is already the great fortune. Compared with those human beings whose civilization is retrogressive, or even degenerated to the savage stage, the spirit can still maintain a complete civilization inheritance, which undoubtedly occupies an absolute advantage in the future development. However, seeing here, ininville felt the motionless power on the Bank of Godhead. Or decide what to do, do not ask the lower elves and human beings, their civilization can be restored in a short period of time, or even greatly improved. At least, we should be able to make their civilization always in a state of progress. In this way, the power still in the process of gestation on the side of his Godhead can obtain new nutrients from the development of the two nations. Instead of the present state of stagnation or even retrogression. However, even so, ininville will not "pull out the seedlings to encourage" behavior. Because that is not a good way for the long-term development of civilization in the future. Moreover, because of the disaster, although human beings and elves suffer. However, considering some long-term interests, it''s not a bad thing. It''s just how to plan their follow-up civilization process, which is the factor that ininville must carefully consider. At the same time, he did not expect the progress and promotion of the spirit civilization or human civilization. Because of the limitation of the world rules, it is doomed that there will not be scientific and technological civilization or even interstellar civilization here. And those products from scientific and technological civilization, I''m afraid that even the soil will not exist. Those scientific and technological products, I''m afraid, will become a pile of useless waste as soon as they appear. However, before considering the follow-up development of civilization, the first thing ininville should do is to clean up the mess on the earth. Only by creating a "clean" environment can we provide a "comfortable" development environment for human beings and elves. At the same time, he also needs to create a relatively rich environment for this barren and simple world. Otherwise, the world with poor resources will still develop like that. It is doomed that there will not be a prosperous civilization, nor will there be room for advancement. There is only a relatively balanced world in terms of resources. I dare not say that there will be a prosperous civilization. But at least it can be said that such a world will at least provide a good breeding ground for the development of civilization. Chapter 1107 In the heart has already made up his mind ininville, immediately from his body, constantly surging waves of strong divine power! Into a soft halo, passing through the atmosphere, sweeping all directions! In the halo of divine power, there is endless vitality, which turns into a breeze and permeates the whole plane world. After the fresh wind full of vitality blowing all over the land and the places where the water passes, the land that was ravaged by the flood was gradually infiltrated by the vitality. What follows is endless sprouts that emerge from the soil. And soon, each of these shoots has matured. At the same time, the vitality contained in the divine power is not the only cure for the earth. In the microscopic world, which is more subtle and difficult to observe with the naked eye, there are all kinds of materials and elements beneficial to the earth. These tiny elves began to improve the barren land and make it rich gradually. At the same time, they also attract all the tiny elements that make up the world, and gradually gather together. Through the magic power of time, they form all kinds of minerals, plants and animals. This small natural plane, as his own nest in the management of ininville, had to spend more magic power. The human beings and spirits living here, their existence and the achievements of civilization in the future, play an indispensable role in his new power that is still in the process of gestation. Otherwise, eninville will not be like this if he adheres to the principle of equal value exchange, which will consume energy and divine power and enhance the potential of the earth. At the same time, this practice also made ininville have a more profound impression on the powerful divine power. In particular, as a powerful power to understand the rules of nature. His understanding and application of natural rules, now all return to the natural system, the effect, is not easy. At the very least, in the divine power of ininville, it was only in the initial stage of pregnancy. There has been a marked improvement in the land, and the already rich land has become more prosperous. And the barren land also changed because of his divine power. Although this transformation is not completed at one time, it is imperceptible. After a long time, there will be very obvious and huge improvement. However, even the initial improvement will bring endless benefits to the whole natural plane world. For ordinary people, the current world land, whether rich or poor, is enough to support their civilization to a more advanced level. After ininville''s efforts to nurture her, the wealth of the world is not only reflected in the "fertility" of the land. It is more reflected in the regeneration, quantity and diversity of "special resources". However, it is difficult for language to give a complete and detailed description of the help and benefits of extraordinary civilization. Although, even so far, there has never been a mage and other professions. However, among the elves, there has been such an extraordinary profession as mage. What''s more, the mages of the elves also use their own learning and understanding to improve the whole Elven civilization. Perhaps, today''s Forest Elves, their civilization is not really magic civilization. There are only a few of them, tens of thousands of them, only a few dozen of them. This is determined by the land where the elves live and the overall environment of the world. Due to the scarcity of resources, the number of mages has been unable to increase. Each wizard''s share of the existing resources (known and unknown) can only support the forest wizard family and the scale of dozens of wizard. No matter how much research can support their progress and depth, the total amount of existing resources can not be maintained. Don''t think that the Forest Elves, who had accumulated resources for hundreds of years, were completely consumed after a big flood. I thought that the Forest Elves collected a lot of resources. In fact, this is not the case. Although they have accumulated resources for hundreds of years in the past few hundred years. However, limited by the overall civilization of elves, the accumulation of resources has been in a state of little effect. Their existing civilization, can not further accumulate more resources, also can not complete and reasonable use of these resources. Most of the resources have been wasted, so after a big flood. Forest Elves will face the shortage of resources. The land ravaged by flood not only engulfed many lives. Along with many resources, but also because of a big flood, become missing. Animals and humans, driven by the flood, continue to flee around. The plants, however, were instantly engulfed by the flood and then disappeared. Only minerals buried deep in the earth are spared. However, we have to face the fact that the flood has actually changed a large part of the terrain. In some places with precious mineral resources, due to a big flood, they have become a country of thousands of miles. Some low-lying places directly become new places where lakes and rivers converge. And these places, originally contained resources, are all buried under the body by the current, and continue to be wrapped by the heavy earth, invisible to the sun. In such a difficult situation, how can Forest Elves exploit the resources in the water? Even though they know that under the water, there are hidden resources they need. However, in the face of Moody water and lakes, the Forest Elves can only look at the water and sigh. To this end, they have to organize human and material resources, once again in other places, continue to look for resources. Then, we have to organize people to mine. Therefore, it can be expected that in the next period of time, at least when the Forest Elves have not found land with rich resources, they will be proud to keep the civilization at this stage. Because of the shortage of resources, today''s elves and mages have to "live frugally" in the supply of many resources that can''t be replenished for a while. Wizard wizard, do not dare to use these resources too much, but every time a magic experiment, need to carry out repeated prior analysis and research, and then carry out the magic experiment. Although, their daily life, compared with today''s vast majority of people, still unable to feed, life is undoubtedly very luxurious. But it''s just about ordinary resources. The Forest Elves don''t need to worry about this. They have abundant reserves of common resources such as grain, fruits, vegetables and so on. Coupled with the advanced nature of their civilization and their improvement in productivity, even a great flood has been enough to ensure that all the Forest Elves can continue to live in peace before the flood. Compared with them, those who are still busy for survival are very depressed. In the eyes of ininville, the "suffering phenomenon" of these facts is regarded as the old nest in business, and secretly promotes the civilization process of human and spirit. Whether it is to make the business here "solid as gold" or to gain the goal of continuing to nurture new strength from the progress of civilization of human and elves. It is necessary for ininville to improve the present predicament and the natural plane world in which he lives. To say nothing else, it is impossible to enhance the potential of the whole world, which requires a lot of energy and resources. However, just to enhance the richness of the earth and increase the scale and variety of various resources, inenville is confident that it can do so. Relying on the natural rules to achieve powerful divine power, he realized various ways and methods in the natural rules. He just needs to pull the endless wandering elements together, and then, with a slight acceleration, the time for them to "take shape" is enough to make the world a little richer in a short time. In this way, both human beings and elves can get more space for development. And he was able to get his due benefits and fruits from the progress of the two groups. Chapter 1108 Basically, it still maintains the principle of equivalent exchange! The only thing is, whether it''s human beings or elves, they don''t know what he''s doing. Also don''t know, they strive for everything, will eventually to a hidden existence, give back a strength. Even if you know, I''m afraid that humans and Elves will not have any different minds. On the contrary, he will try his best to please the only true God, and he is eager to obtain new knowledge and other things from him. Compared with ininville, who still pursues the principle of exchange of equal value so far, the gods in this higher universe are not likely to follow a set of principles they insist on in everything like him. Perhaps, the gods in this world, the principles they maintain and pursue, are only to treat the gods with the same status as themselves. That is to say, weak divine power vs weak divine power, weak equal divine power vs weak equal divine power... When strong divine power treats gods who belong to the same strong divine power, it naturally has a different set of rules. When dealing with the weak gods, it is not necessarily that the powerful gods will have equal dialogue with them. Ininville did not know what kind of rules he would follow in dealing with the weaker gods in the future. Maybe they will bully each other with strong strength, or they will exchange interests with each other with the principle of equal value exchange. He is able to pursue the principle of exchange of equal value when dealing with all things that are not yet extraordinary, so when dealing with other weak gods, he does not necessarily give up this set of principles. Although, the business without capital, everyone wants. But ininville also understood that this may only be popular for a while, but it can never be popular for a lifetime. Perhaps in the future, when dealing with gods who have no conflict of interest with themselves, maintaining the principle of equal exchange will pull out a vote of invisible allies for themselves. Although they are weak, they may not be so weak at some critical moments. The power and strength of the moment is just to stand on the opposite side of everyone, not for a long time. However, it is enough to win over, suppress and kill a group of people. Gods and people are the same, although one has a strong power, almost eternal life. On the other hand, they are weak and short-lived. However, some principles and codes of conduct are common to some extent. At the very least, inenville believes that as long as his true purpose is not exposed. Then he has confidence and can guarantee that he will not become the public enemy of the gods and the world. The depth of water in this higher universe is still in the exploratory state. Therefore, when we don''t know how deep the water is and how many fish and turtles we raise, we should be part of the same pond. It''s not bad for him to keep a certain low profile. Moreover, today he has become a powerful God. He is also confident that he belongs to the level of predator in this pond. Then, identity and strength naturally have a natural guarantee. There will be plenty of time for us to understand the gods and the secrets of the universe. Once he knows enough about what he wants to know, he will begin to disintegrate the power of the gods. The best way is to be able to stir up a divine battle between different deities, then live in seclusion in the dark and enjoy the benefits of fishing. When these gods win or lose, even if they know that he is in charge of everything behind the scenes, I am afraid they will not have the power to do anything to him. Or, this game can be bigger and disintegrate the gods. At the same time, it''s better to attract foreign enemies to intervene. So the final result, in any case, who will be the biggest winner. Otherwise, if you can stand on the top of the world only by practicing hard, then the number of strong people in many higher universes will not be so small. Ininville is very self-conscious, perhaps he will rely on the power of natural rules to make himself a powerful God of nature. However, through unremitting cultivation, we can grasp the origin of natural rules and make ourselves the personified image of rules. That can only be said to be a dream! With his constant understanding of natural rules, he can understand the power of natural rules. The vast field is just like the universe. Needless to say, in the "universe" of natural rules, there are innumerable dense and all inclusive branches. Such a whole constitutes the big system of natural rules. Want to completely grasp such a huge, contains endless power of natural rules, and become the personified image of natural rules. It''s totally impossible. It''s more difficult and incredible than getting a hominid on the moon. These are the facts that iningwell gradually understood and realized with his constant understanding of the rules of nature. Although he is gifted in this world, he can''t go against heaven to such an extent that he can master the origin of natural rules and become a humanized image by himself. Ininville is very self-conscious on this point. He is not proud of his talent. But at the same time, he also attaches great importance to his talent. According to inningville''s conjecture, it is a very amazing and incredible thing to be able to become a powerful divine power with the level of 20 in this world. You want to go beyond the 20 level of Godhead and reach the 21 level of Godhead. Ininville never dreamed that he could successfully break through the strict level restrictions that have plagued countless talented people for countless years! He did not think that because of an adventure, the road of self evolution from mortals to higher life would go on smoothly. And in the end, as I think, I will break through the achievements that have plagued countless talented people for many years, which I have tried my best and failed to achieve. He never thought about, never thought about something that sounded impossible. There has never been such a mentality that if others can''t, they may succeed. Because, before him, countless predecessors have already confirmed this point. They had a similar idea before ininville. However, the result is a cruel and naked reality, the strict level limit, blocking countless talented gods. No matter the ancient gods in the distant times or the new gods based on belief, they have never appeared in the past or now. Who has broken through the limit of 20 and become the realm of 21. Never before, the ancient gods in the distant times died out, they were completely eliminated by history. Along with their choice to conform to the rules, they become gods with the help of the power of the rules, and the way to draw strength from the rules is abandoned by the latecomers. It is a new era of faith-based canonization. In today''s higher universe, ininville is a unique "Old God" who walks in the road of ancient god but exists in the era of new God. He clearly understood how heavy and solid the strict level restrictions that blocked countless gods were. Because both ancient gods and new gods collided with each other in front of it, and they have not yet broken through. Chapter 1109 Under the guidance of ininville and the pacification of the earth, with the passing of time, all living beings on the earth have gradually recovered. At the same time, the species on the earth and the minerals buried in the ground are also increasing and gradually becoming rich. At that time, the apocalyptic catastrophe almost destroyed the immature civilization. Now, with the passing of time and the constant guidance of ininville, not only the living beings have gradually recovered. Their civilization, which was almost exterminated in those days, began to radiate new vitality once again. Civilization was once again full of vitality. That period was a golden age for the development and progress of civilization. Human beings have gradually got rid of the backward, primitive and inefficient tribal structure in the past. Because of the integration and mutual annexation with neighboring nations, human beings gradually integrate with each other in this process, which is also a way to warm themselves together. This is due to the fact that at the beginning, after the flood, a small and weak part of the tribe was forced to move away, and finally began to integrate with the same ethnic groups. To survive with the strength of the group. That is because of this, some small and weak people, even those who are about to die, gradually survive. Moreover, in the process of increasing population, the lost civilization and heritage also gradually developed slowly because of the increase of population. Although, compared with those who still retain most of the orderly inheritance in the last world, this small part of humanity is faced with the dilemma of starting from scratch. However, it is also a great joy that they can rebuild civilization again in the crisis of almost lost civilization. Moreover, the secret guidance and influence from ininville is not only the baptism of the whole plane world. He also instilled and inspired the wisdom of human beings and elves in the dark, and many new knowledge, new ideas, new skills and so on came into being through the instigation and Inspiration of ininville. He lives in seclusion behind the scenes, silently manipulates everything, and gives some enlightenment to human beings and elves. Therefore, it is not only because of the increase of population, but also because of the explosion of talents within the ethnic group that human beings can rebuild civilization. It''s the reason that ininville inspired those people. He doesn''t need to show up, and he doesn''t need to surrender himself, incarnate as a mortal, and play the game of "playing the world". The whole plane world, long ago, was full of holes penetrated by him. His breath, his eyes and his divine power are everywhere in this plane world. Everything that happened in this plane world was clearly seen and heard by him. Therefore, among the human beings, we should select those who are sensitive in mind or have some strange ideas, and further use their divine power to enlighten their wisdom and clear away the "dust" that covers their thoughts. In this way, we can let them "create" new knowledge, new skills and simple ideas. Therefore, from the perspective of human beings, they will find that since the end of the world was calmed down by the gods. Although they experienced a series of heavy damage and destruction, they gradually recovered after moving to different places. Their civilization, however, has grown significantly and rapidly. During this period, a large number of talented people have sprung up. Their appearance gives the stagnant civilization the impetus to move forward again. It not only complements the lost civilization and Heritage in the past, but also develops and gradually becomes perfect. Some new customs and traditions have also been integrated and abandoned in varying degrees. They once again developed the bronze age, although the smelting of bronzes is still very rough. However, there are many kinds of rules, such as law, system and so on. The simple city-state state was established again, and today''s human beings, known as the "world", have become very "broad". With the establishment of the first city-state, more and more city-state states were gradually distributed throughout the land. The distance between them is not the same, but with the rise of trade, they gradually let their own pace, to a more distant place. The progress and prosperity of trade promoted civilization and the formulation and "perfection" of laws. They seem to be much more civilized than they used to be. The whole city-state era ushered in the first real sense of glory and prosperity. At the same time, in such a period, it is also the most time that ininville enlightens and develops human wisdom. How many human beings did he enlighten in this period? I''m afraid even ininville has no time to pay attention to it. However, after he enlightened the wisdom of mankind, they all became such a period, which had a profound impact on all human civilization and city-state in all aspects. Because of these human successes, as well as their wisdom and invention skills, human civilization has not only been renewed, but also been promoted and developed on the basis of it. Their appearance laid the foundation of human civilization. Although, human beings do not know the truth of the matter, even those who were inspired by ininville''s wisdom and destined to be famous in history. They don''t know that the inspiration, wisdom and knowledge in their minds are actually from the gifts of gods. The gods pass on their knowledge by means that even human beings can''t perceive. Therefore, in a short period of time, human beings can not only quickly walk out of the great shadow of the end of the world and continue civilization, but also obtain the potential of continuous development and progress on this basis. But at the same time, because of the progress of human civilization, ininville gained strength from human beings. The power bred by the Bank of his divine personality has gained nourishment again, growing slowly a little bit. However, compared with the sudden rise in the past, the breeding and growth of this power can not be compared at all. This kind of situation, makes the inningville start to cannot help but speculate the reason. In the end, he just thought, maybe it''s because in human civilization, there has never been knowledge that causes enough significant and qualitative changes to human beings. Therefore, the power he gained from human civilization is far from comparable to that one. Although knowing the general reason, ininville did not choose the behavior of pulling out the seedlings to encourage. With today''s human population, civilization and vital productivity, they can not afford too advanced knowledge and skills. It will take some time for the whole civilization to accumulate before it can make progress again. Otherwise, advanced knowledge and skills are not what the current human civilization can afford. The only result is that human beings can''t afford advanced knowledge and skills, which leads to chaos and other factors, and is eventually abandoned by human beings. When human civilization develops to a certain stage, they can naturally undertake the corresponding knowledge and skills, and there will be a new round of explosion of civilization. Then, the power that ininville can obtain from human civilization will become more and more, and it will also provide greater help for the breeding of his new power. But now, inenville can only silently watch the city-state civilization in the glorious and prosperous stage in the lower world, and continue to grow stronger and stronger because of trade and various problems. Accumulate more and deeper information, and finally through a man-made or accidental opportunity, reborn, triggered a new round of explosion of the whole civilization. However, it will take time and more patience. Chapter 1110 Ininville treats human beings, enlightens their wisdom, transmits knowledge to them, secretly guides and promotes human progress. However, this does not mean that human civilization will be plain sailing from now on. In this process, ininville is also "testing" human civilization, when he feels that human beings need external pressure to force, so as to promote the sublimation of civilization, or the re emergence of new knowledge. He will always use his own will to trigger a series of natural disasters and test human beings. Or floods, or earthquakes, or diseases, or threats from wild animals and poisons. In short, in this era, which is now called glorious and prosperous by human beings, it is not as beautiful as human imagination and description. Although it is indeed very prosperous, it has never been and never appeared before. Human beings in this era are undoubtedly happy compared with their ancestors who suffered from floods. Originated from iningwell''s baptism of the earth, he created many species on the earth in the following years and enriched the resources of the plane world. Human beings and all living beings also benefit from it. At the very least, compared with the period before the great flood, the variety of grain, fruits, vegetables, spices and herbs can be called rich and varied. Because of the abundance of species such as food, human beings and all living beings also get enough nutrition from it. Therefore, compared with their thin and short ancestors, human beings in this era are undoubtedly strong and tall. But at the same time, ininville''s gift to all living beings is by no means nothing. On the contrary, every time a new species is created, ininville will create another opposite species, and create and perfect a new ecological balance in every ecological field. That is, every time he creates a non-toxic species, he must create a toxic species. Either plants or animals, but not all of them are poisonous. He also created antidotes and the killer of poisonous species. And this kind of endless, interlocking layout enriches the natural plane, at the same time, also makes ininville''s understanding of the natural rules has been improved. It''s a sudden understanding that can''t be described in detail, that is to understand it naturally. At the same time, his understanding of the rules of nature has also become more profound. Of course, his whipping of all living beings has also been accelerated. Although all living beings are tortured by ininville, in this interlocking layout and test, the tortured desire for immortality and death. But at the same time, they have made progress in the process of suffering. The simple rudiment of medicine has appeared in human civilization, and in the process of enlightenment, the simple medicine of human has also made progress and development. Compared with them, the medicine of elves is, to some extent, more crude than that of human beings. They are a unique magic civilization, and have been used to solving everything by magic, especially this kind of dependence psychology, after their magic once resisted the great flood of the end of the world, and became the support to the salvation of the gods. Magic, in the spirit of civilization, the status is getting higher and higher! In the years after the flood, the elves began to study magic and participate in learning again. Although, because of a big flood, the resources that the elves once marked and mined became extremely scarce. However, in the days after that, the explorers and mages of the elves started what they had done once again. They once again explore the world after the flood, looking for magic resources, and gradually create new species in inningville, and gradually enrich the land and sea, at the same time, these new species are also discovered by the elves. The appearance of new species makes the elves very happy. They collected specimens of new species, recorded their location on the map, and then the elves and mages who went out to explore returned home one after another. In addition, they began to study the characteristics of new species by various means. The appearance of rich and diverse species makes the elves and mages satisfy their curiosity and desire for research. The tower standing in the center of the city is shining with magic halo day and night, which is the result of the constant research and experiment of the elves and mages. Their magic civilization began a new round of progress and promotion. In this process, the Elven mages enriched their library and knowledge base, and they took the trouble to write a huge book for the new species. At the same time, the characteristics and efficacy of the species are recorded one by one. At the same time, their magic also appeared in the process of new magic and magic books. The elves'' eagerness for magic and mysterious knowledge moved ininville. At the same time, seeing this scene, ininville also did what he had done to human beings. His will, also in the spirit of the territory patrol shuttle, looking for the right, enough to make the magic civilization has a profound impact on the spirit figure. In the process of observing and shuttling, he didn''t choose the "masters" with deep foundation and strong strength, but tried to find and choose from the young wizard masters. In the process of searching, he found the person he wanted to find, and also found the person he wanted to find in those powerful elf masters. As a result, a new round of enlightenment appeared again. His brilliant image, bathed in endless soft halo, quietly appeared in the hearts of every spirit he chose. The elves'' respect and worship for him led to the tiny will of ininville, who reflected his image in the elves'' heart just after his arrival. Therefore, ininville can only enlighten the elves in this way. He doesn''t need to pass too much magic to the wizard. Ininville is only a guide in the process of enlightenment, because the inside information and knowledge are possessed by these elves. What he wants to do is to piece together the scattered knowledge, so that the elves can see the "knowledge and inside information" they have, and then ininville can give some inspiration in time. Then, the profound magic masterpieces came into being in the mind of the wizard. Compared with what he knows, his deep understanding of the nature of the world and his knowledge, if his knowledge is compared to the sea, the magic civilization of the elves today is only half a drop of water. Even a complete drop of water is not considered, nor is it qualified. Therefore, for the wizard who studies magic and hopes to make it a step further, there are many problems and levels in their eyes. In the eyes of ininville, even the problem was not easy to solve. The doubts and troubles in the hearts of the wizard were not easy to solve. What we have done is only to enlighten and enlighten, to remove a stumbling block in the way of exploring the truth. So that they have a clear direction forward, not to go further and further on the detour. Since he can enlighten and enlighten people who have no contact with him. Then, how can we not guide ourselves when facing the race created by ourselves? The Elf Mage he chose had all kinds of inspiration in front of the image reflected by ininville''s will. What''s more, a series of inspirations burst out only through one touch and Enlightenment from ininville. Although he did not endow the elves with immortal fire, he endows them with the same extraordinary wisdom, which are the inside information carried by the elves themselves. Therefore, in the long study of the elves, after a little enlightenment, a series of inspiration sparks can be burst out. And these inspirations and opportunities are firmly grasped by the elves. They firmly grasped the fleeting inspiration, solved a series of problems and obstacles in exploring the field of magic, and then created a series of works, from which the magic civilization began to usher in great development. Chapter 1111 Just like the civilization of the city-state era, the unique magic civilization developed by the Forest Elves has gradually laid a solid foundation with the emergence of a series of outstanding talents. The continuous emergence of a series of talents not only laid the foundation for the preliminary development of magic civilization, but also pulled the newly developed magic civilization of Forest Elves onto a fast lane. The vigorous development of magic has driven the spirit''s passion for research and learning. There are so many talented people who study magic hard at the same time. Also laid a series of theoretical foundation, one after another magnificent magic masterpiece, continue to be completed. Although the magic civilization developed by the Forest Elves is still a weak baby in front of the main material plane world where magic has reached a certain advanced stage. However, the unique race and the unique civilization structure produced in the process of development are similar to the development of magic. At least, in the process of studying and learning magic, the Forest Elves'' unique inspiration and wonderful ideas have had a profound impact on the development of magic. Although compared with the development of magic in the world of the main material plane, the magic civilization of the Forest Elves can not be compared with it. The overall understanding and exploration of magic is still in the embryonic stage. But this is not to say that the magic civilization developed by the Forest Elves has no bright spot at all. Their understanding and exploration of magic, their research and learning of magic, also have refreshing highlights. In particular, the presence of some highlights, that is, ininville saw, also feel interesting. Although, all this is the result of inningville''s subtle influence and constant promotion. However, on the whole, ininville had little influence on the magic civilization of Forest Elves. His brand is actually very shallow. What he has done is to enlighten the wisdom of the elves in the same way as that of human beings. What happened during this period is actually the result of the accumulation of the wizard himself, plus his guidance and enlightenment. These are the crystallization of the wisdom of the Forest Elves, which belong to the magic civilization created by them. Moreover, the world they were born and lived in is fundamentally different from the world of the main material plane. Their learning and application of magic is not to connect to the magic network. In the process of learning, they can cultivate their own magic, so that they can cast their own magic without going through a layer of magic network. Although the magic goddess is powerful, it is impossible to make the magic network cover all planes. Compared with the world of mature, rich, civilized and populous. The turbulent flow of elements around the world of the main material plane and the planes born naturally in it are not connected with the magic network. Therefore, the magic civilization developed by the Forest Elves is not subject to the exploitation of magic network. They are completely independent in front of magic net. Moreover, even if the future magic goddess wants to extend the magic network to the turbulent flow of elements, covering all the mature planes, natural planes and half planes, she will not be able to do it easily. Therefore, the magic civilization of the Forest Elves began to thrive without hindrance or restriction. As mankind entered the city-state era, although the Forest Elves did not split out and built one city-state after another. But they have also entered the golden age of civilization development in the continuous emergence of a series of talents. Compared with the current civilization of human beings, the unique magical civilization of elves naturally enjoys a series of convenient conditions and excellent quality of life. They are good at learning to use the convenience of magic. Although, not all Forest Elves have the talent to become mages. However, the Forest Elves can say that everyone who becomes a wizard is one in a hundred talents. Their resources limit the Forest Elves, and they can''t take care of every clan. They can become the noble profession of mage. Therefore, in the apprenticeship stage, every mage apprentice must face a series of rigorous assessment and competition. In the end, the outstanding apprentices are all the best among their peers, and they are qualified for further study. And those who lost the election did not give up the way to study magic. Among them, quite a number of apprentices choose to become explorers and go out to find new magic resources, so as to make relevant contributions to their further study of magic. There are also some apprentices who choose to go out of the forest of life on their own. In the process of exploring, they do not give up their research on magic. Although there are few apprentices who have successfully found new magic resources. Most of the apprentices return to their homes in the process of exploring and searching. However, the apprentices who are not willing to be ordinary have not given up their exploration and study of magic. They began to try to continue their research and study of magic in other places. With the power of magic, they began to transform their homes and urban environment. With the power of magic, improve the production of crops, improve a variety of skills. Through such a way, continue their own magic road. Their performance was also recognized by the wizard, though limited by the shortage of resources. They can''t let every talented apprentice enter the magic tower and insist on learning magic. However, they are also in the process of patchwork, squeezing out some resources to support these persistent apprentices in the exploration of magic. In such an environment and process, some of the apprentices gradually grew up in the exercise. Through their own efforts, they finally obtained the qualification for further education. Similarly, there are also some apprentices who are not qualified for further study. However, in the field of life, they use the magic they have learned to improve the field of life. Through the use of magic, the use of magic, so that the living conditions and quality of Forest Elves, far higher than their civilization itself should have the quality of life. The only consequence of such a change among human beings is to bring about a large-scale chaos and civil war. However, there is no such thing happened in the Forest Elves. The unique magic civilization, the use and innovation of magic, make the Forest Elves compare with the outside human, at least in the quality of life is higher than one step. From their birth to now, there has never been a food shortage. Although the elves had no contact with human beings, they were rich and powerful. The appearance of magic changed the fate of the elves. Similarly, it is also because of magic that the recipes of Forest Elves and the delicacy of their lives have changed dramatically. Just because, in the process of going out and exploring, they brought back too many species. After the research and analysis of the power of magic, some of them have become precious resources, while others have become recipes on the dining table of Forest Elves. The diversity of diet and continuous development have created the Forest Elves'' excellent and rich living conditions and quality. Compared with the bitter human beings, at least the quality of life of each forest elf is better than that of the human nobility outside. All these changes are due to magic. The elves get power from magic, they rely on the power of magic, successfully avoid the flood of the end of the world. Similarly, with the power of magic, their life, travel and even entertainment have changed greatly because of the emergence of magic. The emergence of these new things has changed the elves'' pursuit and attitude towards life. At least, the Forest Elves in this stage, they become more and more like the elves in ininville''s memory. Chapter 1112 Hundreds of years ago, the doomsday flood sweeping the earth is gradually becoming a legendary story with the passage of time! At least, among humans, it is. Life is born short of human beings, for some already exist, have already appeared, with the passage of time, so as to be gradually forgotten. Even if they record clearly in words, they will have a series of doubts about what happened in that year because of the continuous passing of time. Now, the great floods that happened in those years are just like this among human beings. Humans, for various reasons, gradually begin to question what happened hundreds of years ago. This is because human civilization at that time was still in the embryonic stage, and there was no mature and sound vocabulary and language. At that time, after the formation of the flood, it swept the whole land at a very fast speed. On the earth, the water is churning, and in the sea, there are also huge waves. In the face of this natural disaster, the fragile rudiment of human civilization has no ability to resist. Most knowledgeable human beings, at the moment of the flood, are not prepared at all, and do not have the strength to resist. Their death has not only caused the breakdown of human civilization, but also cast a mysterious veil on what happened in those years. Because, after that disaster, the surviving human civilization was extremely broken. There are too many heritages that are completely lost with the death of the relevant personnel. Therefore, after the flood faded, the surviving human simply recorded the impact of the flood through word-of-mouth and stone inscriptions. However, hundreds of years later, the broken civilization of mankind grows again in ruins. And with the development of civilization, language and vocabulary gradually enriched. Today''s human beings, compared with their primitive ancestors hundreds of years ago, the gap between them is not generally large. In addition, there are too few "historical materials" in the relevant records, and the evidence for the existence of floods has gradually disappeared with the passage of time. Therefore, the short-lived human beings, after fermentation for a long time, have gradually disagreed with the existence of the last great flood. And different from human beings, each of the Forest Elves with a long life can easily live for thousands of years! Their development in civilization, compared with that of mankind, is undoubtedly far ahead. In addition, the great flood that destroyed the world came outside the city of the elves and was stopped by the enchantment. The surging waves, higher than the city built by the elves, were clearly seen by the elves. Combined with the images recorded by magic, the event of the great flood never disappeared among the elves, nor was it forgotten by the elves. Magic saved the Forest Elves and gave them plenty of time. Otherwise, the magnificent city they worked hard to build would have been washed away with the flood. Therefore, at the time when the city states of human beings were established one after another and rose. Human beings are addicted to the wealth brought by trade and enjoy a series of rich products brought by the prosperity of trade. Although the distance between city states is not close. However, with the pace of trade, human commercial activities have already spread to a very broad land. More and more city states have been found, more and more tribes have been found, and the species that also grow in different areas have been known by more and more people with the relationship of trade. And, closely following the development of trade, commercial network has been spread, one by one appeared in each other, far away from each other in the city-state. In the face of such a rich environment, human civilization also has frequent contacts with different city states. Thus, the long-term development, but also because of the stimulation of trade, leading to human civilization, the speed of progress has become extremely fast. Although there is no magic among human beings, the spread of commercial network makes human civilization in all aspects, with the stimulation of commercial interests, thus having a continuous stream of stimulation and transfusion. The vigorous development of all walks of life has promoted human civilization and activated all the city states in their known world! Although the number of inhabitants in each city-state is more than 30000 or 50000, and less than 12000. The strength of each other is not equal, but the emergence of trade and the prosperity of Commerce enable every city-state to enjoy the "rich" life brought about by the prosperity of Commerce. With the introduction of new species and sufficient food, the human population began to explode. In a very short period of time, the number of human population continues to rise. Moreover, the prosperity of Commerce has also led to the evolution of primitive and ignorant human beings. Their wisdom grows with the improvement of civilization. The establishment of all kinds of laws also led to a clearer hierarchy among human beings. With the continuous development of civilization, power and wealth of each city-state. Compared with the rich human city-state, those who have lost their inheritance and degenerated into savages and even nomadic tribes are naturally envious of the huge wealth created by the city-state. War came naturally. Similarly, because of the emergence of war, the strength and growth speed of the army have been continuously transfused. Military, has made great progress, at least for today''s human beings, the emergence of war, torn the layer of invisible shackles in their hearts. Because of the war, the tribe plundered the city-state, and the city-state defeated the tribe. Prisoners of war and slavery also followed. And, with a very fast speed, quickly spread to human beings. The appearance of city-state and slavery made human civilization change. Everyone clearly felt the invisible change of everyone, but there was no change. They don''t know how to describe the specific feeling. However, such changes make the human city-state see great benefits. With the rise of slavery, commercial networks and merchants were not only involved in profiteering. They also began to run the slave trade, and soon became rich because of the slave trade. With the increase of money, the merchants and the city states got huge profits. Therefore, the newly emerged slave trade and slavery began to grow rapidly with the demand of all parties. Food, vegetables, fruits, wine, livestock, bronzes and people all appeared in the commercial markets of various city states. Business has been rapid development and progress, and began to drive the overall civilization, a big step forward. The vigorous commercial activities and slave trade quickly ignited human civilization, and with a kind of enduring enthusiasm, deeply imprinted in human civilization. At the same time, the Forest Elves also started to contact with human beings by accident. Those elves, mages and explorers who go out to explore the world and search for magic resources will naturally not turn a blind eye to what happens to human beings. Although in the process of exploration and travel, they did not take the initiative to contact with human beings. Their existence has not been discovered by human beings. So far, human beings do not know that in a vast and prosperous forest, there is also a city-state, where a group of people live, and they have fundamentally different new races. This race, in the face of the great flood, survived tenaciously. Their civilization has not suffered any loss, and their population has not suffered much. In their long history, they have developed a unique form of civilization! Moreover, they have been observing human beings in the dark, observing their city states, observing and recording all kinds of things that happened among human beings. As a result, this group has never been in contact with human beings, but has a clear understanding of human race. Because of the infinite enthusiasm and stimulation brought by commercial activities in the human world, the civilization ignited by them began to have interest. Although there is business among the elves, no matter in scale, development or activity, it can''t be compared with the business activities that have great influence and passion among human beings at this moment. The vitality of human civilization and its subsequent development are activated by the activity of Commerce. But at the same time, their behavior also makes the forest elves begin to pay more attention to them. Because, the elves from the high prosperity of human business, see a new and has a huge interest in new ideas! Chapter 1113 The commercial exchanges among many city states not only promote the effective smooth flow of specialty products and commodities between various regions. At the same time, in this more and more prosperous trade, the civilization between human city states has made great progress with the prosperity of Commerce. In a city-state, excellent skills, along with prosperous trade routes, are learned and integrated by another city-state. The other party''s excellent inheritance and knowledge also spread to another city-state. In this way, the communication and trade between the city-state and the city-state led to the different degrees of integration of their civilizations. In addition, the emergence of war makes military skills, because of the reasons of war and the delicate relationship between the city states, so that military skills are put in the first place by all the city states at the first time. Whether it''s fighting with primitive and ferocious nomadic tribes or between city states, the military related civilization has made rapid progress. Moreover, the military in turn, to a certain extent, led to the promotion and progress of the integrity of civilization. Therefore, in such an environment and pattern, human civilization began to improve greatly. Moreover, the prosperous commercial activities make the place where human beings live more prosperous. At this time of human civilization, they also began to enter the vision of the elves. That hot business activities, almost equivalent to the hermit state of the Forest Elves, have a strong interest. Because elves see a new way and direction of accumulating magic resources from human business activities. At this moment, the human city-state has no more population than the elves. Although the combined population of human beings is more than ten times of that of elves, the scattered human city-state has settled everywhere. In terms of population, the strongest is no more than 40000. A small part of the city states hovered between 20000 and 30000, even 30000 and 40000. Most of the human city states have a population size of only about 120000, and even a tiny city state with only a few thousand people. Compared with human beings at this time, the Forest Elves living in the forest of life have about 50000 people in terms of population. They still live in a city, can also be regarded as a unique magic civilization city-state! So, just compare the balance of power between the two sides at this moment. The city-state built by the Forest Elves, compared with any human city-state, can be regarded as a powerful city without suspense. Even compared with all human beings, the power of Forest Elves is still the undisputed first! The advanced and developed civilization and the unique features of magic civilization make the elves not only have great advantages in civilization, but also far surpass all human beings in the quality of life. Similarly, the sources of the things they made, including refined food, weapons, armor, arrows, cloth, art and so on, are very rich. Because at this time of human civilization, there has never been such a wide variety of goods, their degree of civilization determines that the goods produced by human beings at this time are absolutely not rich. Their food processing is still at a very low level, and they can fill their belly, but it is absolutely not delicious. Although, with the gradual intensification of commercial activities, species and commodities from different regions can be quickly circulated. Similarly, human beings also have a further demand for more refined food processing. However, the emergence and improvement of these things still need time to precipitate. It is not the mutual circulation of species that can make the living standard and quality of human beings rise to a new level in a short time. Compared with the human beings who are still suffering, the Forest Elves are undoubtedly the nobles among the nobles. Their unique magic civilization uses the power of magic to drive and promote all walks of life in civilization. Therefore, no matter smelting, textile, or crop planting and processing. The civilization and skills of the elves are by no means comparable to those of today''s human beings. However, the prosperity of human business makes the elves think that through the trade with human beings, more human beings than their elves in terms of population scale can find the magic resources needed by elves. Compared with those precious magic resources, gold, silver, art and other things are nothing at all. From the beginning to the end, Forest Elves only need magic resources. In addition, their demand for other common resources is not so strong. At least, with the productivity and civilization of elves at this moment. For the demand and consumption of all kinds of ordinary resources, it is not the full strength of elves. However, compared with the shortage of human goods, if the elves'' goods appear in the human market, it can completely subvert and determine the prosperity and decline of a city-state! However, the Forest Elves are not sure whether they will start to contact with human beings and trade with them. Before it''s completely decided, the debate between the Elves will have a result. Although, the elves are not completely strange to human beings. However, all kinds of human problems and at this moment, compared with simple elves, the human character is still too complex and changeable. This makes the elves hate to contact with human beings, even if a series of things happen in human beings, they are clearly seen by the elves. However, the impression of human beings in the minds of the elves did not improve with the passage of time. On the contrary, because of the elves'' understanding of human beings, they became more and more disgusted by the elves. In the minds of the elves, humans are too complex and difficult to deal with. What''s more, human beings are bloodthirsty, barbaric and primitive. Their attitude towards problems is simple and crude. Moreover, because of the gradual rise of human city-state, human civilization because of commercial reasons, continue to get more benefits and benefits. But at the same time, it also makes human''s changeable and complex character more complicated. Because of Commerce and the smooth flow of trade, human beings have gained so many benefits from commercial activities that human civilization has begun to make rapid progress and development. But at the same time, the attitude of human beings is just like that of businessmen, which is one of the reasons why the elves hate it. At the same time, there is another reason, that is, the total population of human beings today is at least ten times more than that of their elves. Although there is no magic among human beings, their civilization is not worth mentioning compared with the excellent and developed Wizard Magic civilization. However, this does not mean that human civilization is totally useless. On the contrary, the elves clearly realized the tenacity and tenacity of human beings, and also perceived the threat of human beings. At least, on the issue of population reproduction, human beings are qualified to be the trouble and threat of elves. Although they are born, they can enjoy a long life. Their talent is more powerful than that of human beings. Compared with them, human beings'' short life and short life are too short compared with elves. Perhaps, among the elves, one''s life has just begun, while human beings have ended their short life. However, in terms of population reproduction, they are the whole elves. And this ability of rapid population reproduction is the talent that the elves envy. After such a long time, the elves can only get 50000 people in terms of population reproduction. And at the same time of human, not to mention the cause of the flood, human and spirit in the same time. Their total population is more than 500000. And this number, for elves, is exactly the same number as a miracle. They can''t imagine how long it will take the elves to reach a population of more than 500000. But for human beings, it only takes a short time to surpass this number, and even this number will be able to turn over in a short time with faster speed because of the passage of time! Chapter 1114 In the interior of the Forest Elves, they divided into several factions. In the conference room of the magic tower, they began to discuss whether the elves should be exposed to human eyes. Whether we should carry out limited commercial communication with human beings. The business activities of the human world make the elves see a new way to quickly collect magic resources. Compared with the huge population of human beings, the elves'' population is too small, but compared with their population. The size of the earth, infinite breadth, with that tiny population, simply can not explore the huge land. Not to mention, it is to find those precious magic resources hiding in all parts of the earth. Because even if all the elves go out to explore and find magic resources, they can''t all explore a huge land. The number of people at that point is still on the vast land. They can''t even afford a single wave. Humans, however, have enough people to explore those magic resources. They have a large population and a huge population. It''s at least ten times the size of the elves'' population today. Human beings have enough manpower to replace the elves to find more and more precious magic resources and types. In this process, the spirit can get the maximum benefit with the minimum cost. What needs to be consumed is nothing more than ordinary commodities such as gold, silver, jewelry, grain, fine wine, sugar and art. And these, compared with precious and crucial magic resources, are nothing at all. It''s easy for elves to make such things, and it''s easy to mine gold, silver, jewelry and other buried treasures. At least, compared with mining those precious magic resources, elves really don''t need to be careful in the process of mining these ordinary minerals. But for those precious magic resources, the collection and exploitation of elves should be cautious. Because these precious magic resources, including minerals and plants, need to be treated with care. Those magic minerals are easy to say, but those magic plants need to be collected carefully. Because these magic plants are very delicate and precious. If the collection method is rough, it will have a crucial impact on the final effect of magic plants. Every elf who goes out to collect these magic plants needs to be very careful. As for the treatment of magic minerals, it doesn''t need such special treatment. However, even so, the efficiency of the elves in mining magic resources is still very low. It is impossible for all of them to go out to the vast continent and explore all the precious magic resources. On the contrary, the elves need to carry out strict tests on everyone who goes out to explore or collects magic resources. We should not only be superior in wisdom, but also in ability. There is no safety or peace on the earth. If the elves go out without excellent skills, they will not be able to successfully return to the forest of life in the extremely dangerous land. Since the flood passed, the elves found that the original scarce magic resources on the earth began to enrich gradually with the departure of the flood. Not only in quantity, but also in species. However, in some resource points close to the home where the elves live, the elves can collect magic resources quickly and conveniently. However, in those places far away from the forest of life, the efficiency of the elves in collecting magic resources is neither sincere nor fast, let alone reliable. Moreover, with the increase of the types and quantity of magic resources, elves also found that in those places where magic resources exist. Often there are some dangerous and terrible, know some simple magic powerful Warcraft exist. Through the research of the wizard, they found that these fierce and powerful Warcraft were common beasts before. However, in the process of long-term contact with magic resources, their blood and body are gradually "polluted" by the smell of magic resources. Finally, these ordinary animals gradually transformed into a new species! World of Warcraft! It is the name that the elves use to treat these beasts with the ability of simple magic release. It is also the fundamental difference between the elves and ordinary beasts. In the place where the precious magic resources grow, there is a group of Warcraft groups which are rare but extremely powerful. That means that the life safety of the people who go out to explore or even Collect Magic resources is not guaranteed in front of these Warcraft. Because ordinary wild animals don''t harm Forest Elves at all. However, these transformed Warcraft can not only release magic, but also give birth to great wisdom. But at the same time, they have become more ferocious and dangerous. Therefore, the elves had a very strict assessment on the people who went out to explore and Collect Magic resources. Also from the day when Warcraft was officially discovered, the past easy and simple behavior of exploring and collecting magic resources became dangerous among the elves. It is not only to assess the wisdom, mind, courage and ability of each people, but also to assess many special skills. However, even so, the elves also began to appear casualties, at the same time, the elves mages also found that the number and types of Warcraft began to gradually increase, and they also began to become powerful and dangerous. At this time, the commercial activities between human city states attracted the attention of the elves. They began to pay more attention to human beings. They paid more attention to the human beings who were not paid attention to by their elves or even ignored in the past. They hide in the dark and observe human beings, but human beings know nothing about it. They don''t know that there is another intelligent race with powerful civilization in the world besides them. Human beings are still living their own lives, intoxicated in the unimpeded trade, in front of all kinds of benefits. Enjoy, the rapid development of Commerce and circulation, resulting in huge benefits. Similarly, their profiteering business activities also attracted the eyes of the elves. Therefore, among the elves, some elves are opposed to contact with human beings, and even more to commercial activities with human beings. They think that human beings are complex and changeable, and they are barbaric and vulgar. After contacting with human beings for a long time, they are harmful to elves. In the same way, some elves agree to contact with human beings and collect all kinds of magic resources for elves with the help of human''s vast population. This has a clear advantage for the promotion of the wizard civilization, and they also think that they are strong with human beings, that is, they have contact with human beings, and human beings can not threaten them at all. And the last group of elves, on this issue, neutralized the idea between the two. They think they can have contact with humans, but they should keep a distance. They are against people knowing the land they live on, and even more against people doing business in elves'' cities. However, they recognize the trade with human beings, so as to obtain more magic resources. At the same time, they also believed that in the trade with human beings, elves should enter human cities for trade. Instead of allowing human beings to enter the city of elves, we should ensure that while contacting with human beings, we should avoid the complex and changeable and disorderly thoughts of human beings, thus polluting their sacred and solemn land. Chapter 1115 Although the total population of human beings is far more than that of elves, elves are not afraid of human beings. They just feel a little bit of threat to the extremely rapid reproduction ability of human beings. However, this will soon disappear due to the great difference in overall strength. For elves, the only advantage of humans is probably their ability to reproduce. In the eyes of the elves, this is the only advantage of the human race. In addition, elves have never seen any merit worthy of attention in human beings. The elves are confident enough that no matter how many people there are in the future, they will not be able to pose a threat to them. The magic power of magic, as early as when it appeared in the elves, has let the elves see the power of magic! At that time, there was only a rudiment of magic, but now the long years have passed. The magic of the elves, not to mention how profound, but compared with the embryonic stage in the past, it is undoubtedly a big part of growth, they have a certain depth of understanding of magic. Therefore, the unique magic civilization created by the elves has made the strength of the elves grow rapidly. And this, even the elves are hard to detect. They live a hermit life. Apart from exploring the magic resources needed for their own civilization, even if they are the first to discover human beings, they do not have the idea of contacting with human beings. Therefore, even if they have the idea of contacting with human beings at this time, they just want to find the magic resources they need with the help of the huge human resources of human beings. What they pay for is nothing more than gold, silver, jewelry, grain and cloth. And these things are not worth mentioning in the kingdom of elves. Their civilization has progressed, and their ethnic group was born later. However, they have surpassed the human race who was born before them for many years. Rely on the power of magic, is the power of magic to protect the elves, to avoid the elves destroyed in the flood. It''s also because of magic. The civilization developed and created by the elves, because of the power of magic, their civilization has become extremely advanced and developed. While meeting their material needs, they have begun to pursue spiritual needs. At this time, human beings are still struggling with the need to eat. Having enough to eat has become the luxury of most human beings. Therefore, after groups of Elven explorers and mages who observed the human condition returned to the kingdom of elves one after another. They reported their observation information to the rulers of the country and the elves and mages one by one. And will be a thick observation of intelligence, submitted to go up, where detailed records of the human city-state people today''s situation and human overall strength analysis. Through these information, the elves don''t pay more attention to human beings. After analysis, they find that the strength of human beings is nothing compared with them. Whether it is a single human city-state, or many city-states united together, or even all human beings are gathered together at present. It can''t threaten them at all! Their unique magic civilization has the powerful power to easily subvert all human beings. Compared with the powerful magic civilization, human civilization is not comparable at all. Whether it''s productivity or destructive power, compared with today''s elves, human beings are just like a weak baby with no threat ability at all. Therefore, with the spirit of comparison and analysis, we unanimously adopted the policy of contacting with human beings and then conducting trade. After understanding the strength of the two sides, the factions that we should contact with before changed their attitude in an instant, supported the contact between elves and human beings, and made use of the huge human resources to contribute to the magic civilization of elves! However, the elves still refuse human beings to enter their kingdom, and also refuse human beings to know their kingdom. Because, compared with the simple character and thought of the elves, the thought and character of the outside people are too complex, which makes the elves dislike. I also hate the character of human beings and their messy and filthy thoughts. Therefore, the elves unanimously decided to refuse human beings to enter their holy and solemn pure land, where even the gods once stayed. What happened after that is what should have happened. The elves led a reasonable game of contact with human beings, but their first appearance shocked human beings! For the first time, mankind has learned that there is a second intelligent race besides them. From this, human beings know these things. They have pointed ears, straight white gold hair, handsome face, tall body, and claim to be an alien group of elves! Different from their human beings, these alien intelligent lives, which claim to be Forest Elves, have beautiful looks that make human beings envious, and also have tall bodies far beyond human beings. What''s more, there is a kind of magical power that human beings can''t understand at present. The appearance of all this subverts the world outlook that has been formed for a long time in human hearts. In their contact with the Forest Elves, they not only saw the elves deliberately show one side, but also saw a lot of things beyond their human beings. For example, human beings have witnessed the smelting technology of the elves. The elves carry elegant and finely carved bows and arrows on their backs, and the waist is an alternative metal weapon that they have never seen before. Different from the bronze weapons of human civilization, the weapons of the elves are different in color from bronze, which is a special metal never seen by human beings£¨ (steel) Both sharpness and toughness are far superior to their bronze weapons. Humans do not understand this metal, nor do they have that technology, nor do they have that ability, so they have enough curiosity about the weapons carried by elves. However, they are very afraid of these strange intelligent lives who call themselves Forest Elves. While being curious, human beings also began to contact with elves gradually. However, in the process of contacting with elves, human beings have always been the passive side. They don''t know the elves, and they don''t know where they come from. For them, elves are a mysterious and unknown new race. However, they are envious of the fairies'' civilization which is even more advanced than their civilization. But in my heart, I was very afraid of the tall body of the spirit, the weapons smelted by unknown metal and the magical power. The appearance of these things makes the narrow heart of human beings open a gap again, revealing many things that human beings do not know. Chapter 1116 In such a special environment, the contact between human and spirit began. For the elves, they undoubtedly know about human beings. From a very early time, they knew about the existence of human beings. It was in the years before the flood that they knew about human existence. However, at that time, they did not have the idea and psychology of contacting with human beings. At that time, the Elves were far less powerful than they are now, and the population was much smaller than they are now. No matter what kind of psychology, the elves did not contact with human beings at that time. Of course, they never rose at that time, trading with human beings, so as to use the huge human resources of human beings to find magic resources for elves. Just because of the elves at that time, their magic civilization had just started, and the demand for magic resources was not as great as it is now. Therefore, contact with human beings or not is not valued by elves. Moreover, at that time, human beings themselves did not show the advantage of having to let elves touch them. When the flood passed, both humans and elves suffered losses to varying degrees. Compared with the elves, human beings almost once fell and perished. The magic resources stored by the elves in the past years were all consumed because of a big flood. Therefore, after the flood passed, the elves, who were in great need of magic resources, began a new round of external exploration. Also because of the flood, the barren world suddenly increased many new resources that have never been seen or heard of. Moreover, there are many kinds. The preliminary exploration results of the elves also show that there is a considerable reserve scale. However, although the magic civilization of the elves is advanced, it is by no means advanced to the point of omnipotence. Some magic resources that are easy to explore and exploit can be easily exploited by elves, but some places that are not easy to exploit. Even elves can''t collect too much magic resources. Their population is too small, although compared with many human city states, they are a powerful city state. However, when it comes to the types and quantity of magic resources they need, the shortage of elves is becoming more and more difficult. At this time, the explorers and mages of the elves who explored the world were surprised to find that those uncivilized and barbaric human beings in the past. After a big flood, even after the disaster, it is more and more prosperous. They have made rapid progress in their civilization, and they have also picked up and continued civilization very quickly. They have not only rebuilt civilization in a very short period of time. On the basis of this, they have developed quite vigorously. Their civilization is advancing rapidly. Even the elves are surprised to see it. However, these are nothing in the eyes of the elves. The civilizations between the two sides are not comparable at all. However, the elves are also interested in the interesting things that happened in the human city-state. For example, in the human society, more and more prosperous commercial trade, so that the elves are very interested. Of course, their interest is only the prosperous business itself. For the local products and yellow and white things, it''s not worth to make the elves interested. What they care about is business itself. Because the elves see that through commercial trade activities, human beings bring different products and commodities to different places through trade routes. The circulation of commodities has led to the vigorous development of human civilization and the golden route. These commercial routes are equivalent to the blood vessels one by one, invigorating all human beings. And because of these "blood vessels", human beings continue to transport nutrition, so their own civilization has been growing. Therefore, the elves had a kind of contact with human beings, and then began commercial trade activities. Let human beings with a huge population collect the magic resources they need, and what they pay is nothing more than gold, silver and other "worthless" things. These days, for the civilization of the elves themselves, it is nothing. Their civilization development did not rely on these things very much, except for food, cloth and other things related to life. Gold and silver, in the civilization of the elves, are just ornaments. It''s not the legal tender for fairies to settle trade in their daily life. Gold and silver, in the kingdom of the elves, is such a position. Their fiat money is a kind of stone containing trace magic elements, which is beautifully processed by the elves. And this kind of stone has a variety of effects, and its texture is very hard, not easy to damage. Also because the spirit is the reason of the magic civilization, so this kind of magic stone, which is called "magic stone" by the elves, is used as their own legal tender for all kinds of daily settlement! Although the elves also mined gold, silver, precious stones and so on. However, it is more used as decoration or building materials. The special structure of civilization makes their thoughts and daily forms fundamentally different from those of the outside world. However, to trade with human beings, we have to use gold, silver or precious stones. These are the values of ordinary things in the Elven Kingdom, but they are sought after in the human society. Although the level of civilization of elves is very advanced, the advanced is also limited. Compared with human beings, the goods they can produce are incomparably rich, but there is also a limit. Trade with mankind, perhaps at the very beginning, they could also rely on the advanced nature of their civilization to dump goods on the Zhucheng state of mankind. However, they only use human beings to acquire the magic resources they need. It is difficult for the goods produced by the human world to compete with the goods of the elves. That is to say, the elves are not likely to be willing to buy the goods produced by human beings. On the contrary, human beings have a strong need for all the commodities produced by elves. However, when the two sides continue to deepen contact, human beings will also find the specific price of what the elves have designated to buy. Although not necessarily, can really understand the specific value of these things. However, from the fact that elves wantonly need such things that human beings do not understand, they can also guess the specific price of what elves need. At that time, the elves may not continue to buy all kinds of resources from human beings at a low price. At that time, human beings must try their best to make up for the losses they have suffered in the business trade with elves for a long time. Even if they are still making money in fact, greedy and suspicious human beings will not think so. They will not be happy to be satisfied with the status quo, but will continue to work hard, or even try to reverse this completely unfavorable situation for themselves. Either by war or by means of supply. Chapter 1117 The contact between elves and human beings and the subsequent commercial trade started under the condition of elves'' intentional calculation. Compared with the advanced and unique magic civilization of the elves, the civilization of human beings is still very rough. Everything has taken shape, but it is still in the stage of development. Therefore, they are still full of interest in the goods from elves. Moreover, with the continuous development of trade, more and more human city states know the existence of elves. However, they did not know where the city-state of the elves was founded. However, this does not prevent them from knowing that in this world, in addition to their human beings, there are elves. Compared with the elves, the performance of human civilization in all aspects can not be compared with the elves. Not only are civilizations different, but they also have different skills. The elves are already using the power of magic to transform their civilization, although not all of them are mages. However, the transformation of civilization by these elves and mages is going on from all aspects of civilization, and then affects all elves. And the most intuitive result is that, compared with the goods produced by human beings, all kinds of things produced by elves can completely explode the things produced by human beings in terms of quality and fineness. In the major city states of mankind, it is very popular and has attracted many aristocrats. On the one hand, the things produced by the elves are indeed better than the commodities produced by human beings today. On the other hand, it''s curiosity. Before that, human beings had never touched the spirit, so when the spirit appeared in human eyes. Human beings have great curiosity about elves. They are eager to know elves, this mysterious race and all about them. With the development of Commerce and trade, human beings have a preliminary and incomplete understanding of the specific entities of elves. Human beings have found that the civilization of elves is much more advanced than that of them. However, no matter from these commodities from elves, or weapons carried by elves, etc. Compared with the city-state of human beings, the city-state which is best at smelting bronze weapons is more advanced. The weapons made by elves are not made of bronze, which makes people curious and eager to obtain this unique smelting method. They are light and strong, and have a great advantage over the bronze weapons which are more than ten jin in weight. Since the first time humans saw this unique weapon, they have seen great advantages from this unique weapon. Once a certain city-state of human beings can obtain weapons from elves, it can be imagined that this city-state will surely have a dominant position among many city-states. However, it is a pity that the elves do not export this kind of weapon to them. No matter how human beings plead and flatter, elves are always suitable. It is not that human beings have never thought of using force. This idea has appeared in human hearts more than once. However, this also disappeared in a flash, because human beings do not know about elves, but they know that if they can easily forge a race that they have never seen a weapon before, their strength will not be weak. In addition, the strange power shown by the elves from time to time makes the ignorant human dare not easily express their thoughts. On the contrary, the elves are very aware of the careful thinking in human mind. In this way, the elves'' sense of human beings is even worse. They think that human character and thought are really extremely complex, difficult to understand and difficult to communicate. However, elves who know enough about human beings have enough self-confidence to crush all human beings. In this huge power gap, the elves do not care about the careful thinking of human beings. They are trading with human beings and pointing out what they need, whether it is known magic resources discovered by elves or not. Elves ask humans to bring them all plants, minerals or plants that have not been discovered by elves and humans. Then, there are special elves to check the goods brought by human beings, and identify which are magic resources and which are common resources. The needs of the elves make people confused. However, human beings instinctively feel that it is not simple, although the specific reasons are unknown to human beings. However, in the trade with elves, they only need to pay some minerals, plants, animals and other things to get all kinds of goods from the elves, which are exquisite and popular in the human city-state. The merchants not only made a lot of money, but also gained a lot of wealth from the trade with the elves. The elves don''t think that gold, silver, jewelry and other things are precious or rare. From the beginning to the end, all they seek is magic resources. In addition, any other things in the eyes of the elves are so worthless, dispensable. Although, humans also know that the only basis for trade between the two sides is that the elves ask humans to prepare for them what they have seen or haven''t seen. Even if they know that those things are very important to elves, human beings can''t make specific pricing right from the goods they trade at the beginning. They don''t know the specific functions of the commodities demanded by the elves, and they don''t know what kind of value these magic resources, which they can''t use, can produce for the elves. People who don''t know, don''t know, don''t understand the specific value of these things, it''s difficult to find a second buyer in this world. As a result, they have completely lost the right to price these things. Even though they watched the elves carry away the things they bought from them one by one, and spend the gold and silver they earned from them again to buy these "magical things", they felt that something was wrong with each other. However, people who don''t know and have never seen magic are totally helpless. On the contrary, the elves have gained a large number of magic resources in the commercial trade with human beings. And what they pay for it is just gold, silver and other things that they don''t look up to at all. These, regarding regarding is valuing the magic power the spirit to say, really is not what. They have gained countless benefits from magic. Civilization, relying on the power of magic, has transformed into a unique magic civilization. In life, also because of the power of magic, there are more colorful convenient life and conditions. However, the maintenance and existence of these things need countless magic resources. It is very difficult for them to obtain enough kinds of magic resources with a population of only 50000 people. Now, relying on the commercial trade activities with human beings, the elves have obtained enough kinds of magic resources. What they pay is nothing more than resources that are not valued by them at all. Such as the cloth, clothing, art and other things from elves, elves can produce a lot of things in the shortest time. What comes back is a car after car, worth enough precious magic resources. These resources represent whether the wizard''s magic civilization can continue to prosper, and also represent whether the wizard''s magic civilization can have enough nutrients to maintain. However, the most gratifying thing for most elves is that the increase of resources will increase their chances of becoming a noble mage. The number, strength and weakness of mages will determine whether the wizard''s magic civilization can advance steadily and rapidly. In a word, the elves get enough benefits from magic. It is the power of magic that keeps the elves. Therefore, in the spirit here, the status of magic and mage, has a very high social status. To be a mage is also the first occupation of all elves! Chapter 1118 Ininville, who is busy building and managing his own nest all day, doesn''t pay much attention to the business and trade activities between elves and human beings. There is little information from the outside world, which is worthy of his attention. He manages and builds his own nest all day, and the natural rules he understands make him a powerful God. But for a while and a half, he didn''t want to leave the natural plane. He constantly created all kinds of things to deepen his application of natural rules. In the process of creation, his understanding of the rules of nature is constantly improving. But if we say that the fastest progress is still in the application of natural rules. In the past, the use of natural rules was only a rough way and method. Although, can produce the same effect, but in this period, inevitably caused a lot of unnecessary waste. Since the ordeal of nature, an unexpected touch, and then led to the overall change in the rules of nature. This touched ininville deeply. It was only at that time that he realized that in the past, understanding the rules was understanding, but it was the application of details. Basically, it''s not much different from none. In the application of rules, he caused too much unnecessary waste in the past. Although his divine power can constantly draw from the ubiquitous rules of nature, to some extent, his divine power is no different from infinity. However, it is only in the absence of conflict with his gods. Once there is a conflict between the future and a certain God, a fight will appear. Then, the amount of divine power consumed will play a very important role. The same is true in the application of the details of the rules. The same divine power has the same effect. However, the effect and frequency of ten divine powers are not as good as those gods who use the rules in detail. It''s possible that if it''s also ten powers, then a God''s use of rules is very rough. In the process of using the rules, he may waste most of the divine power that should not have been wasted. The other one, who is more meticulous in the use of rules, may consume only a small part of his divine power. In the long run, the less the divine power is consumed, the longer the time will be. Therefore, ininville will create and operate their own nest work, as is to practice their own details on the rules. What is involved is not only the consumption of divine power, but also the understanding and application of rules, which can finally exert some power of rules. The change of nature''s rules caused by the ordeal of natural retribution is the result of the great flood sweeping the whole world. The shock and inspiration given to ininville is by no means a speck. He not only took this opportunity to be promoted to a powerful deity, but also was surprised by his use and understanding of the details of natural rules. Now, with the continuous creation of various minerals, plants and animals, iningwell''s understanding of the application of rules has been deepened to varying degrees with the passage of time. Now, ininville is at least ten times stronger than before. It is also to create a kind of life. Today, he can accomplish his goal with less divine power than before. In the past, to create a life, he had to consume a huge amount of divine power. It''s so powerful that even he needs to spend a long time accumulating again. Fortunately, he just created some animals without wisdom. It''s not about creating a group of people with perfect intelligence, such as elves and humans. To create such an intelligent life, the consumption of divine power and the understanding of the rules are indispensable. However, if we only create some small animals, the cost can be ignored. However, inenville is not idle and boring, wasting his hard-earned power. At the same time, he further combed his understanding of the rules of nature. On the one hand, it is the subtle application of tempering in the level of rules, on the other hand, it is the thorough understanding of the natural rules. The rules and knowledge understood by the gods also need to be practiced. It is not after understanding certain rules and condensing them into clergy. On behalf of the gods, they can give full play to all the power of the rule. It can only be said that the clergy can better help the gods in a certain area of the rule. Ininville stayed in his seclusion space, constantly launched all kinds of fantastic ideas in his brain, and created a variety of wonderful plants and animals. Their size and variety gradually enrich their own "country.". At the same time, in the process of continuous creation, he also has the conditions to choose to release some plant seeds and animals to the lower world. Either on the mainland, mixed with a lot of life, or in a single closed island, become the exclusive species of this island. In a word, with a deep understanding of the rules of nature, ininville can easily create animals and plants that do not involve intelligent life and beyond magical life. Of course, this ease is only limited to some small beasts. If you create a huge beast, it is not impossible to create it. However, it is of little significance to do so, considering how much and how little divine power is consumed. It is necessary to consider whether the natural plane, the small plane, the existing conditions and species resources can support the survival and reproduction of large beasts. Because if you are not careful, you are likely to get rid of this natural plane and the weak and fragile ecological balance. Nowadays, in this small natural plane world, ininville not only has the responsibility of creator, but also shoulders the responsibility of law enforcement. With his constant understanding of the rules of nature, he has a deeper understanding of the balance of nature. At the same time, we also know clearly what kind of special role we should play in front of the gods after we are born. Ininville''s hands are full of dazzling emerald power, slowly changing the nature of the soil in his hands. However, with a shaking sound from outside the world, it startled ininville. At the same time, the work in his hands was in vain. The group continued to improve the essence of the soil, because the distraction of ininville was annihilated in an instant. Ininville, who was not happy on his face, moved his mind. His whole tall body, wrapped in endless emerald power, turned into a emerald ball and soared up into the sky, running directly out of the world. He wanted to see what the source of the shaking sound was. Chapter 1119 Surrounded by a powerful natural power, ininville is transformed into a ball with endless emerald radiance. In a moment, he leaves his secluded life space. Then, this invisible light ball, straight across the sky, through the diaphragm of the plane, came to stand in a turbulent flow full of colors. With the eyes full of divine power, we can see the turbulent flow of elements in the distance, close to the place of the main material plane world. There, a strong and a weak two magic breath, looming. In this turbulent flow of elements, it is almost imperceptible, and only he will do his best to manage his old nest, which is not a nest. In the vast area around the nest, he has arranged extremely fine and strict means. Therefore, we can find the shaking in the place far away from his hometown. At this time, the golden eyes are shining in a wide radius centered on the natural plane. It''s all covered with dense, imperceptible runes. How could ininville, who is careful in everything, ignore the defense and vision of his old nest? Therefore, for hundreds of years, he was familiar with the use of natural rules, and on the one hand, he naturally arranged his own eyeliner. The combination of these runes is the understanding of the natural rules of ininville himself, which is not offensive and defensive. What''s more, in such a vast area, if you want to attack and defend, you will consume so much divine power that you can let ininville fall in an instant! Therefore, the existence value of these cryptic runes is only to monitor the endless turbulent areas of elements and the special places leading to the major planes. Because of the arrangement of these means, ininville can be very far away from his nest, aware of the turbulence from the elements, the faint shock. In addition to the strong and weak breath of divine power, ininville also observed a familiar breath of divine power; In addition, it is a breath of divine power with a strong negative attribute. What made him a little more suspicious was that these two overflowing breath of divine power came directly to his direction. And the only breath he was familiar with was elistre, who had come to the natural plane by accident and then left. After all, the first God he met since he came to this higher universe was elistre. This goddess, who has long silver hair and incarnates naked girl all day long, gives him great favor and inexplicable touch. Although now, the touch is gradually flat, but after perceiving the breath of elistre, inenville still runs directly to elistre''s position, ready to meet her. Even so, in the process of running to elistre''s position, ininville''s vigilance to the outside world is not completely relaxed. Although, the possibility of elistre betraying him is almost zero. The other party once made the river Styx oath in front of him, and there was no possibility of disclosing his information or calculating him. However, the heart of prevention, inenville never dare to have a bit of slack. After stepping into the powerful divine power, the speed of flight is also much faster. It can be said that it''s different from the time of medium divine power! The powerful power of nature envelops the tall body of ininville. He turns into an emerald ball and flies to the position where Elise is. In the element turbulence far away from the eninville nest, the dark girl elistre flies to the eninville''s seclusion nest as fast as she can, while she is busy dodging the pursuers behind her and the dark waves and dangers from the element turbulence. At the first time when she was in danger, elistre thought of the spirit God who had not been together for a long time, but had given her great favor and inexplicable feelings. The time we spent together in those days still lingers on elistre. Although she hasn''t seen it there for a long time, when she meets a strong enemy who can''t resist it. Elistre, or subconsciously fled there, rather than to the kingdom of the elves and gods, or to her allies and others for help. However, what makes elistre uneasy is whether the other party is still in that small plane? If not, does it mean that he has been promoted to powerful divine power, and then obeyed his own instructions and left there. However, if the other party is still there, it means that he is still in the stage of medium divine power, so he has a strong enemy for him, isn''t he Elistre, who is busy in the process of escape, is still on the way of escape, thinking wildly. However, it was such an oversight that the dark girl was almost blown to other planes by the turbulent flow of elements. Although she soon stabilized herself, the strong enemy in the rear was getting closer and closer to her. "Where do you want to go? My good daughter The only one who can call the dark girl so intimately is queen rose, the spider God. He betrayed the spirits and intended to rebel against the exiled dark elves. She has long been distorted and vicious, using fear and the promise of empowerment to keep in touch with the dark elves and maintain a brutal and tyrannical rule over them. She had vowed to revenge the spirits and all the spirits, so her daughter, elistre, who was her enemy, was also on her list of revenge and killing! In the past, rose naturally did not dare to pursue and kill elistre so wantonly, because the powerful spirit God system was the backing of elistre. What makes her confused is that elistre, who was chased by her, did not choose to return to afando, but came to the turbulent flow of elements. This made rose feel very strange, but it was just what she wanted. In her heart, rose, who is ready to kill, is constantly wielding her "powerful power" as compared with that of elistre. She makes an intensive attack and wantonly wields it at elistre. Elistre, who is constantly running for her life, is almost blown to other places by the turbulent flow of the elements because of her previous negligence. Although, she soon stabilized her body. Make yourself stand still in the turbulence of elements again, and continue to fly towards the natural plane of ininville''s residence. However, the delay gradually brought her closer to rose, who was in hot pursuit behind her. In fact, if not at the beginning, elistre took the lead and opened the distance. In addition, Rose had some scruples in her heart, and she didn''t push too hard. Otherwise, elistre would have been overtaken by rose. In the turbulent flow of elements, together with the fact that there is no God who makes friends with elistre, he comes to help her. Rose''s courage will become more and more big, ready to one fell swoop in the turbulent flow of elements, to solve the incarnation of elistre. Rose, who gradually let go of her scruples, was no longer scruples about the spirit system, and she was not worried that she would suffer direct retaliation from corelon. Therefore, rose decided to solve the incarnation of elistre in the turbulent flow of elements. Elistre, who is also a province, has been looking for her trouble all day. I believe that after killing one of her incarnations, elistre will not have the time and energy to look for her trouble for a long time. With this in mind, the divine power in Rose''s body began to flow and gather. Her evil and dark divine power, through her catalysis, evolved into a variety of terrible forces. Exuding strong divine power and frightening power, determined to destroy elistre, rose, an incarnation of elistre, doesn''t keep her hand at all. Her speed speeds up and rushes to elistre. At the same time, the attack she was brewing was also immediately thrown at elistre! Such a powerful force is a powerful force that the weak elistre can''t resist. At the moment of approaching, elistre''s eyes are still searching for the tiny plane world hidden in the endless turbulence of elements. However, when you look at it, you don''t see the familiar plane world at all. The distance between her and the natural plane is still very far away. However, she could not continue to fly there. The powerful and vicious power behind her was not something she could stop if she waited for divine power! However, at this time In the endless turbulent flow of elements, endless emerald brilliance suddenly emerges, which is so rich and full of endless vitality. However, in this full of vitality, and with an unparalleled unpredictable power, awe inspiring. Chapter 1120 The incomparable natural power envelops the vast area of the turbulent flow of elements. The turbulent flow of elements, which is constantly changing, calms down in an instant in front of this powerful natural field. Restless operation, never calm element turbulence, but also because of this powerful natural domain, completely subsided in an instant. Instead, there is a breath full of endless vitality and the natural power of anger. The thunder appeared out of thin air, beating unceasingly, the sound of fear and fear of thunder constantly sounded, the next moment is the wind and rain together. In the blink of an eye, the realm of nature, which is full of endless vitality, turns into a terrible natural disaster in an instant. It''s coming. Elistre is still surprised, that is, the spider God after her, rose, also stopped the pursuit in an instant. She was about to leave, but unexpectedly A ball shrouded in endless emerald light suddenly appeared behind Elise emerald. As a result, the attack from rose hit the emerald ball in the blink of an eye. To Alice''s surprise, what shocked and frightened rose was that the attack released by Rose hit the light ball, and there was no wave at all. Then in silence, vanishing. Then, the emerald light ball with endless vitality was transformed, and a tall, elegant and beautiful figure appeared against the brilliant background of endless emerald color. His awe inspiring power was like the coming of nature. The endless turbulent flow of elements shrouded by the realm of nature, and the vast area, are shrouded by the endless breath of natural disasters. "Your Highness ininville, I see you again!" Behind her came the voice of the dark girl, elistre, full of surprise and stability. Slightly sideways, she looks at ininville, nods and replies, "well, I haven''t seen you for a long time, your highness elistre!" With that, ininville''s eyes, calm and indifferent, looked at Rose, who had the image of a terrible evil god with a spider shaped female head. "Your Highness, you are beyond your courtesy As soon as the words fall, the images of natural disasters evolved in the natural world immediately change. Endless thunder is blowing up, wind and rain are coming together, followed by a series of attacks of thunder and rain with endless power! The difference between the two sides of the divine power level, there is the difference between the heaven and the earth, ininville and rose, the latter is unable to resist the sudden attack from ininville. These natural disasters from nature, the inspiration, into a major means of ininville''s attack on the enemy. Today, it is his first time to use it, and the result is quite satisfactory. See that spider God after Rose chase this incarnation, immediately by thunder with the power of wind and rain repelled! At this moment, the expression on Rose''s face was uncertain, and she never recovered from the attack. I thought that this time, chasing elistre could kill her incarnation and give her a bad breath. Unexpectedly, this strange spirit, who was obviously an elf, suddenly appeared from nowhere. The powerful breath and inestimable means surprised rose. In the heart goes the idea to be denser, but, the situation actually arrived, is not she walks the situation. And the dark girl standing behind ininville''s heart is more full of surprise and shock. She did not expect, but it is hundreds of years time no see, meet again, had given her great favor and inexplicable feelings of ininville, now is a new powerful God! After all, the unpredictable power that emanates from the other person, as well as the breath of divine power that has obviously undergone qualitative change, is by no means comparable to the medium divine power. Only above the medium divine power, the new realm called "powerful divine power" which is revered by people, can there be such dramatic changes. Otherwise, it would not be difficult for the two sides to have such a surprising gap if their divine status levels were equal. "Who are you? Why do you want to invade my territory and pursue my friend, elistre?" While speaking, ininville did not let go of the realm of nature. On the contrary, a new round of power was brewing in a part of the divinity which belongs to the Ministry of natural punishment. Under the urging of this powerful clergy, the image of doomsday disaster evolved from the realm of nature has become more and more terrifying and frightening! Rose, the queen of spider God, felt the terrible power of nature, and she was also afraid. Without any reason, a powerful God intervenes. Rose knows that it is difficult to pose a substantial threat to elistre today and in the future. It is also unknown whether her incarnation today can successfully retreat from the whole body. Although, rose didn''t know how elistre got to know the powerful God in front of her. However, just looking at the dialogue between them, we can vaguely guess the relationship between the two sides. I''m afraid it''s also unusual. It won''t be as simple as what they call each other. Rose clearly saw the different emotions in elistre''s eyes. And the emergence of this emotion was in front of her, a powerful God she had never seen, heard of or even knew, who had never shown his face in front of the gods. Moreover, this God is a powerful God. With such unpredictable strength and willing to be ordinary, rose could not understand and believe it no matter what she thought. However, this is after the thing, now she still want to find a way, how to retreat. "Dear and powerful highness, my name is rose. I don''t know that this vast turbulent flow of elements is your territory! What''s more, I don''t know the relationship between you and elistre. " In Rose''s words, there is a certain inexplicable irony. It probably means that ininville arbitrarily delimits a large area of elements as his own territory. "I don''t know who you are, and I don''t care. Today, it''s just a lesson. If you let me know in the future, you''re trying to kill elistre. At that time, no matter where you hide, you will inevitably accept the fate of falling! " "You..." Rose''s beautiful face was impatient, and the shape of the terrible spider was full of unspeakable power. But in the end, rose didn''t choose to do it. She was very relaxed, and she was an incarnation of herself. She couldn''t resist the powerful power in front of her. Even if both noumenon and incarnation are present, they can''t compete with a powerful divine power unless "Well, I remember this time. Belong to the dignity of the gods, also can not be easily insulted Rose only dare to leave a cruel word, nothing else dare to do. Of course, it''s also that ininville sincerely let her go, just as no one would want to offend another God. Even he didn''t want to offend another God for no reason, although he did. However, killing an avatar, in addition to let the other party''s strength damaged part, does not help. If today, Rose''s noumenon is here, then ininville said that if he could not, he would try to kill each other''s noumenon and thoroughly solve the future trouble. However, what is here today is not the noumenon of rose, just an incarnation. Chapter 1121 To push back rose, the two gods, is to have the time to communicate. However, after they met again, they were speechless. Neither elistre nor inenville knew what to say. For a long time, it was ininville who took the initiative to say, "long time no see, your highness elistre!" The latter nodded, but he didn''t know what to say, so he had to reply, "you have become more powerful, your highness ininville." "..." ininville was slightly silent, and then said, "who was that strange highness just now? Why are you here? " Hearing this question, elistre told him about her relationship with rose, the turmoil of that year''s plot to overthrow the whole theology, and a series of things after that. "After the fall, the mind and nature are so vicious!" Inenville had to say this, though he had been "degenerated". In the process of instilling indestructible fire into Mirko, the former instilled a lot of darkness and evil. Through the burning of the immortal fire, the darkness and evil from milkow completely transformed into the most extreme evil and darkness in the world. Although, at that time, in the depths of his soul, there was a ray of reincarnation to carry the world origin, firmly protected him. However, in that period of "depravity", ininville still remembers it and can clearly know it. At that time, I was completely replaced by another person, or completely replaced by another personality. In the heart of greed and ambition, high breakthrough in the sky, except for their own, all people''s lives can be completely ignored. It can be seen that another new personality with his memory has taken over everything. If at that time, the soul did not have a source of the world to guard, I''m afraid that the downfall of ininville. There must be a way to return to the noumenon and replace it completely. However, in the final analysis, ininville still does not have a clear understanding and concept of the depravity from the gods. Now, after knowing the relationship between elistre and rose, he has a one-sided understanding of the fall of the gods. The extreme changes in heart and character are certain. In addition, Rose''s clerical power also has a certain influence on her. As a result, when elistre heard ininville''s "evaluation", she had an indescribable smile on her lips. After all, although the matter had already been made clear among the gods. However, when she told ininville about it, she still felt that her face was somewhat ugly. Therefore, she said: "that''s why I have the responsibility to guide those spirits who have gone astray to return to the camp of the good again! And continue to fight against darkness and evil After listening, ininville shook his head slowly. "It''s a noble and responsible idea. But... "Golden eyes, looking directly into the bright eyes of elistre," with your meager power, you can only do some micro blog work. It''s hard to shake the foundation, let alone the status of rose. As you said, she ruled in terror among the dark elves. Nowadays, few elves dare to resist her and disobey her. " "Just by you, you are so weak in strength, when you don''t have the strength to compete with rose. How can the dark elves who are used to this and are afraid of rose dare to rebel against her "At the end of the day, your actions, apart from disgusting rose, will not help her rule at all. You don''t have the power to shake the foundation of her rule, so you can''t recall those elves who have fallen because of rose. Only when you have this power, can you use your own powerful power to destroy Rose''s fragile, terrible and unpopular rule, destroy her foundation, and gain a foothold among the gods! " Ininville told elistre slowly, and elistre probably understood and probably didn''t understand the truth. Or simply, is helpless choice! Her biological mother and brother betrayed her father and the divinity. She also strayed into it and was sentenced to deportation and exile, although correlon eventually pardoned her. However, whether she is guilty or far away from corelon''s new wife, elistre has to find a reason for herself to keep fighting against rose. Perhaps, the reason for doing so in her heart is that, as she said, she will lead the wrong spirit to the right way. Or, elistre''s behavior is simply retaliating against rose. However, with the passage of time, what is the truth of the matter has become no longer important. No matter what elistre''s initial idea is, it has changed with the passage of time. What she does now is to attract the fallen spirit and return to the right path. However, she is very weak in strength. Although she has a backer, she also has a group of allies, whether they are spirits in the good camp or gods in the human God system. They have a good relationship with elistre, but with this relationship, they are willing to stand up for elistre and fight with rose. To be honest, ininville will not believe it. People will seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, not to mention God? After all, elistre''s own strength is still too weak. Up to now, he is still hovering in the weak divine power, and is still far away from being promoted to medium divine power. As for the powerful power, it is far away. Among the gods, there are not many powerful gods everywhere. If so, then the powerful divine power will not become the pillar of a divine system. With the power of elistre alone, she can''t fight against rose, let alone make the gods look at her differently. Although her status is noble enough, it may work among mortals. Among the gods, the gods who have no backers, background and inside information, except those who came from the wild road, will be afraid of elistre''s identity. Other gods with enough status, status and power would not value the status of elistre at all. When she saw those powerful powers, she still wanted to salute respectfully, and the other party only needed to nod slightly. The most direct impact of changes in power is the gap in status and status. The latter is able to stand on the basis of the powerful deterrence brought by its own strength. From this, we can maintain our own position and interests because of our strong strength. "Your Highness, elistre, you are still weak. Continue to do their own set goals, but also to further put themselves in danger. Without the strength and strength to match it, it is totally irresponsible for one''s own life. Ordinary people do things, but also know how to think carefully, careful, forbearance burden. Why, as a God, do you not know how to endure and accumulate strength? " After hearing this, elistre had no choice but to smile, shake her head and say nothing. However, ininville understood that the range of her clergy and doctrines, as well as her followers, was not so wide. Besides swordsmanship, hunting and moonlight, the other three clergy have weak potential, which makes it difficult for her to be promoted to medium power, let alone powerful power? The narrowness of the believers and the weakness of the clergy are all the reasons that restrict her strength. If she has a great potential clergy at the moment, it will only take some time to accumulate strength and expand her faith. There is still great hope for a smooth promotion to medium power. However, elistre''s followers are too one-sided and narrow-minded, and the power they can provide for her is extremely limited. In contrast, rose, the queen of spider God, has dark elves in her own hands. Spider, evil and darkness can be ignored except spider. The other three can be regarded as highly potential clergy. Among them, evil and darkness belong to powerful clergy with great potential and strength. It has the potential to support rose to become a powerful God. Such an asymmetry in the power of the clergy, coupled with the thin and narrow believers, it is almost impossible for elistre to defeat rose. Chapter 1122 The unequal power of clergy and believers led to the failure of elistre in the constant struggle with rose. This has been exposed from the beginning. Maybe elistre himself can see it, and it''s very likely that elistre doesn''t have it. Anyway, eninville doesn''t believe that elistre''s father, the LORD God of the Elvish God system, doesn''t know the inferior position of her daughter? However, this is not only a family affair, but also an internal affair of the elves. Although he is a spirit, he is not a native spirit born here. Similarly, the spirit he created is of his own origin. Both in talent and strength, they are essentially different from the elves in this world. From this, he created a new race of Forest Elves, and successfully integrated the forest and elves into a new race. This means that he has unquestionable and unchallengeable absolute authority in the spirit he created. It''s the Spirit Lord God in this world. It''s said that the God level is as high as level 19. Don''t try to subvert his rule over Forest Elves! What''s more, in addition to the Forest Elves, he also has two absolutely powerful clergy: life and natural punishment. His current strength and divine rank are entirely supported by these two great clergy. Compared with the two powerful clergy, the power that forest elves can bring to them is very limited, which can''t compare with the two clergy of life and natural punishment. On the other hand, although elistre has mastered six clergy, her potential is very weak, and she even overemphasizes the single attribute in some aspects. Naturally, there is a limit to the choice of believers. In addition to fencing, hunting and moonlight, the three clergy did not overemphasize this single limitation, which could bring her some strength. The other three can be regarded as useless and burdensome. After looking at the spider God, rose found that except for the spider, all the three clergy, including the dark elf, evil and darkness, had completed the clergy that elistre had mastered. In particular, the dark and evil, the two clergy, no matter which one, have the foundation to be promoted to powerful divine power. On the other hand, there is no clergy that can support her to become a powerful clergyman, and no clergyman has such a foundation. Even if she was promoted to medium divine power, there was no need to think about powerful divine power. Ininville did not know whether elistre knew or pretended not to know about her current situation and Rose''s state. However, in her heart, elistre was very grateful for ininville''s advice. Similarly, she is also aware of her own weaknesses, and clearly understands that her own clergy does not have a powerful clergy suitable for the combat field, and also understands her own limitations. But there''s no way. Although she is the daughter of the spirit God, the God can''t invade the interests of other members of the God system because of her. Similarly, the spread of faith, the gods can not tolerate a God''s nonsense, so it is equivalent to announcing to the gods, breaking the rules, the day to start God war again. Therefore, even elistre, who had a clear understanding of this in her heart, did not have the slightest way. She can only go one way to the dark and continue to stick to it... However, when she is so cranky, what ininville said again makes her melancholy heart like a beacon of misery! "Your Highness, because of your own situation, I am willing to open up to you with the faith of the Forest Elves I created." After hearing this, the dark girl looked at him in shock and disbelief. However, ininville continued, "the people I created, you have seen them with your own eyes and observed them. I am willing to open up the faith of my founding people, allow your church to be established in the city-state of the elves, and allow your doctrines to spread there. " Although ininville gave some sermons and instructions to elistre, he didn''t completely know how to blow his mouth and spray on others. Because of his help, people would laugh and let him spray. This kind of thing, inenville has always disdained this, pointing out elistre, except that she has no threat to herself. It''s also because of the good feeling between him and her. What''s more, the goddess is very beautiful and has a unique temperament that he has never seen before. So, when you don''t need believers to gain strength, why can''t you win over an ally with a deep background? If he only knows how to blow and blow his mouth, and talks nonsense for a long time, but has no specific solution, it''s better not to say it. This kind of behavior is the most disgusting of ininville, who stands on the commanding height of morality and attacks others wantonly. What''s more, there is a kind of enslavement, so that for those who get their own help, there is a kind of wonderful point of view that they can freely spray, but the other party does not dare to refute. When he was a mortal, ininville disdained it. When the essence of his life was improved, his temper did not change much. What''s more, although he pointed out the truth, it made elistre a little embarrassed. But it''s not just a talk, but it doesn''t give any useful advice. The openness to the inner belief of Forest Elves is the only way that ininville points out to elistre. Depending on others is always better than relying on yourself. Only when you are strong, you can do whatever you want. Instead of just knowing how to shoot, when it''s time to solve the problem, one by one, it''s time to be a turtle. After hearing this, she was deeply moved. For the first time, a God was willing to treat her like this. Although she had an indescribable affection for ininville, elistre understood that the relationship belonged to the relationship and the interest belonged to the interest. It''s not the same thing to point out the key to her problems and help her solve them. The former only need to put the mouth gun, the latter is equivalent to cutting their own flesh! Apart from ininville, there is no God in this world who can make such a move to harm himself and benefit others. Except for some god Although the way that ininville took was totally different from the gods in this world. He does not need to rely on believers to obtain strength, from the ubiquitous rules, he can continuously supplement strength and accumulate himself. However, it''s not the same thing. It''s another thing to be willing to be open to other gods. To do so is tantamount to opening one''s absolute dominance over the created race to another God. At the very least, among the Forest Elves in the future, the elves who believe in elistre must follow elistre''s doctrines. Therefore, elistre was deeply moved. In the past, it was not without other gods to tell her this. However, no God is willing to give up a part of her believers and let her belief spread among her believers. In theory, it is completely free to believe in any member of the genie system. However, the number of believers in a certain God depends on whether the God is strong or not. Believe in a powerful God, believe in a weak God, discerning people naturally can see at a glance. In addition, elistre''s own clergy power is relatively weak, and her radiation area is narrow and limited. As a result, there are not many elves willing to be her followers. Because of this, even though she is the daughter of the spirit God, she is not so powerful in power. If you are afraid of the huge elves and the two powerful spirits of the elves, you will naturally have to worry about elistre''s identity and give her some face. What I don''t fear is to kill her in front of the spirit God, and the spirit God system can only watch. For a small and insignificant member, and a strong God to fight, facing the risk of falling. But no one would agree, even the spirit God. It''s very important to start a divine battle. Any divine battle means a great cleansing of power among the gods. The old God falls, the new God is born, and then goes round and round, one after another reincarnation, has become an inextricable knot! Chapter 1123 When all the gods do this, suddenly there is an alternative, who sincerely helps himself, rather than empty mouthed. Naturally, elistre can distinguish, but it is also because of this that the kindness and sincere help of ininville can be highlighted. At least, it was the first time that elistre met a God who was willing to help her. Moreover, the time between the two sides is very short according to the God''s concept of time. That is just out of the stage of strangers, there is still a certain favor for each other, but if it''s turn, the next second can roll to a bed. Er... It''s not impossible, but it''s almost impossible for two gods with their own reserve and purpose. Moreover, even if you roll into a bed, it doesn''t mean that another God is willing to open his heart to another. Willing to cede their own interests and share with their partners. What''s more, it is still unknown whether they can become partners or husband and wife. In terms of relationship, it''s just to get away from the ranks of strangers, have a certain liking for each other, and be willing to pull each other where they can. That''s all, but that''s enough. At this moment, elistre is deeply moved. Even she can''t describe it in words. That pair of beautiful big eyes, once again look at the face of ininville, is more gentle, as if to drip water. Inenville naturally saw the change in her eyes. He didn''t know why, and avoided it. Even now, he only needs to make some gentle moves and say some comforting and affectionate words. He will have a great chance to bring the goddess to bed for a long talk. However, ininville, who got rid of the physical desire and turned to pursue the spiritual pleasure and pleasure, could not be influenced by the primitive and instinctive desire. Therefore, he said in a timely voice, "Your Highness, elistre, I suggest you, when you are not completely strong, or have the power to compete with rose. Or should try to avoid contact with each other, so as not to waste, rare power. As a result, you will delay your accumulation of strength and step into the medium divine power as early as possible. I believe you are very aware of the stake in this! " Elistre nodded. "I understand the stakes, your highness ininville!" She hesitated a little and finally summoned up the courage to look into ininville''s eyes and said, "but I can''t occupy your interests because of my own reasons! Besides, you don''t have to and necessary reasons to do so many things for me. Today, under your protection, I am safe and free. At present, I don''t know how to repay you for all this. How can I encroach on your legitimate interests at this time? " Interest, yes! God treats the belief and the believer, the distinction standard is the benefit! These short-lived hesitant, mediocre life, can not be detached from the sentient beings. Whether they are elves, humans, orcs and halflings, they are all interests in the eyes of gods. They believe that they will bring strength to them, and the gods are not stingy to protect them at some time. But generally speaking, the benefits that the gods get from the living beings are much higher than those that the living beings get from the gods. Anyway, to the gods, these mortals are like endless leeks. After a stubble, they will grow again. When it''s harvest time, you should reap what you deserve. On weekdays, it''s all about "watching the sky and eating". Occasionally, when you have free time, you can sprinkle some water at will, even if you take care of it. If we want to run a country and govern a nation, we should maintain them with intensive cultivation. For the gods, it''s impossible. It''s you who serve me, not me who serve you. Although the words are the same, because of the change of position, the meaning and result are completely different. Even elistre is vulgar. As for ininville, he had regarded these alien people as dispensable. After all, this was not his home. His real home is far away from here. He came here as a "stowaway", but now the stowaway has obtained a legal identity. But it is still a matter of being in caoying and being in Han Dynasty, to lose oneself and enrich others. How could inenville do it? Even if you want to do it, it depends on who you are to. At least, when you are just in charge of the world, it is better to prepare an ally and friend for yourself than to fight alone. After all, there are many better than him in this world. No one knows how deep the water in this higher universe is and how many fish and turtles it has raised! If you want to get what you want and benefits, you can only choose to muddle the water and fish in troubled waters. Otherwise, if you dare to stretch your paws in the clear pond, a firewood knife will fall every minute! For elistre, this is the first time in her life that a God is willing to help her so "sparingly". Even at the expense of her own interests, she is willing to help her. Although, elistre is also very clear, in front of this tall and beautiful spirit, does not need from the belief of all living beings. He could have gained strength from the ubiquitous rules. But it''s one thing to know, and it''s one thing to be willing or not. Even if ininville doesn''t say it, she can''t speak, let alone break the rules and mess around in his territory. Otherwise, ininville would turn around and show her every minute. Therefore, it should be elistre''s words, and elistre must also say them. It''s not the monkey''s rush to agree, but the gods should also pay attention to the truth of life. However, in the heart of elistre, there was less politeness before she agreed. It''s what elistre really thinks in her heart. "You know very well, your highness, what kind of road I have taken. More clearly, the children and people I created are more like the role of soothing loneliness and loneliness to me. What''s more, your help on that day also made me clear the dust and confusion at the top of my heart in time. You are also helpful to me. Therefore, I would like to allow you to be a God for my people to believe in Elistre listened to the words from ininville. She was deeply moved and said gratefully, "thank you very much for your help, your highness ininville. I will remember it in my heart!" In that sense, elistre also understood that ininville was willing to let her faith spread among the elves he created, rather than being polite and perfunctory. Worry, continue to refuse to go on, may make ininville hate himself. At the same time that she was moved, she just pressed the moving and palpitation in her heart. Look around and see the elements that are always changing and never changing. The two gods are still in the domain of nature in ininville. This powerful domain blocks all the dangers from the turbulence of elements. Now, in the realm of nature, it is no longer the doomsday natural disaster like scene that just enveloped rose, but the realm world full of vitality. So ininville proposed to visit his private domain, the natural plane world that elistre had been to. In this regard, elistre readily agreed, she also wanted to see, this was the accident. Then, it is also the natural plane to get acquainted with ininville! Chapter 1124 The natural plane world, which has long been infiltrated by the natural divine power from ininville, is completely covered by a soft emerald radiance where the ordinary human can''t see it. In this soft emerald world, the whole world is reflected as if it is carved by emerald. Today, a graceful figure that has been in opposition for a long time, accompanied by another tall and beautiful figure, comes here again. As the natural power of the two figures dissipated, in the clear sky, but in the eyes of the gods, it was a green sky. The two gods, ninville and elistre, stood in the air. "Yes?" Elistre''s tiny pointed elf ears, slightly listening to the noise and bustle from the lower mortals, are clearly captured by her through the atmosphere. Then, these sounds in her mind, into a specific and vivid image. "I didn''t expect that this place would become so prosperous in the future Although the scale of population and civilization in the natural plane world can not be compared with the main material plane world that has existed for a long time, elistre, who once lived hundreds of years ago, knows very well. At that time, here in her eyes is what kind of appearance. It can be called a civilized desert area. Now, hundreds of years later, the population and civilization here are still unable to compare with the prosperous world on the main material plane. However, the population and civilization level here, as well as desert areas free from civilization. Today, a true civilization has been born here. Both the magic civilization of the elves and the civilization established by human beings have relatively sound systems and a series of developing rudiments. With the establishment of city-state and the development of Commerce, human city-state is changing rapidly and making rapid progress. The opening up of trade routes and the development of trade are not just about transferring goods from one place to another. In the invisible place, there are also fierce and technological collisions between different civilizations and ideas. In particular, with the increasingly fierce trade, the competition from business has led the whole civilization to join in. All civilizations and city states join in passively or actively. The rich income from commerce makes all the city states have different degrees of support for commerce. In this process, civilizations have developed and exchanged with each other. From the technical exchanges, also started. Almost every city-state who joined this kind of large-scale circle had their civilization improved in varying degrees on the whole. Their population, along with this trade and the increase in species and food, began to rise significantly. Later, because of the active contact of Forest Elves, this kind of business activities throughout the human city-state also added a new member. A mysterious race whose background and origin are unknown to human beings, who have never contacted, noticed or known¡ª¡ª spirit! Compared with the human city-state which is still groping in the bronze smelting era, the Forest Elves, relying on the power of magic, have stepped up two big steps in their civilization in just a few hundred years. Different from the bronze weapons still used by human beings, the weapons used by elves have gradually been replaced by steel weapons. With the promotion, research and development of magic civilization, the overall civilization of elves has made rapid progress. It''s just like the rapid ascension, which is incomparable to the current human. After all, the God who created the elves chose to give priority to spreading the mysterious knowledge of magic among the elves. For human beings, the God did not do so. Although, the total population of the elves is more than any single human city-state and more powerful. But humans have surpassed elves in total population. However, the elves rely on the power of magic, in the degree of development of civilization, completely crush the current human. As long as all kinds of goods from the elves appear in the market, they will be immediately looted by human beings. And elves, for things made by human beings, in addition to grain, vegetables or fruits, buy some. The others are all magic resources collected and mined by human beings. The existence of these things is the fundamental reason why elves are willing to contact with human beings. In the process of constant contact with human beings, elves also found a flash in human beings. But that''s all. It''s impossible for the elves to have a good impression on human beings. At the same time, in the mutual trade with the elves, human beings found various advantages from the elves and the advanced level of the elves civilization. They are curious about everything from elves and want to have it. However, no matter how they tried, or what they said, they revealed that they wanted to learn, the elves did not agree to the human request from the beginning to the end. Just as the purpose of the elves at the beginning, the only thing they need to contact and trade with human beings is all kinds of magic resources. Compared with human beings, their population is very rare and weak, so it is impossible for all the population to go out to Collect Magic resources. At this time, the human beings came into the eyes of the elves again. The business trade they carried out made the elves see the shining point contained in it. With the help of the huge population base of human beings, we collect magic resources for ourselves. Compared with precious resources that can enhance magic, what we pay for them is nothing worth mentioning. In the trade with human beings, elves collect a lot of magic resources. Moreover, the trading volume of every period of time will gradually increase with the passage of time. Because of the requirements of the elves, the mining and collection all over the world, all kinds of things that we have never seen before. Then let the elves judge what kind they need, and then increase the collection and mining efforts. In such an environment and upsurge, the collection and reserve of magic resources by elves gradually increased. Moreover, it is getting closer and closer to the reserve scale when the flood comes. It is also because in these hundreds of years, inningville has created a variety of new species by experimenting with the rules of nature. While enriching nature, it also brings many precious species. Where elves and humans live, there are many new species. And in the places where the two groups can not set foot, there are countless new species growing and reproducing quietly. Including the islands in the open sea, and even the vast sea, there are also creations from ininville, which are freely reproducing. The natural niche itself has gained further information from the constantly enriched and improved ecosystem and food chain. However, it is far from being able to support the natural plane to become a mature plane. However, it gives the natural plane invisible details, at least let it have further opportunities and space in the future. Similarly, the changes in the natural plane and the ongoing changes between the elves and the human race are closely related to the development. In the same way, she was clearly heard and seen by elistre. She was surprised at the rapid development of elves. With his divine eyes, she could clearly see the essence behind a thing. She also knew how much benefit elves occupied in the trade with human beings. However, in the same way, who makes it impossible for human beings to recognize the specific value of what the elves have made at present? Even humans know that these things are very important to elves, but they still can''t decide the price right. Because, in the whole world, only the elves buy them. Besides, no one else needs these things. However, the spirit of advanced and powerful, but also to the human heart, and has also had the idea to learn from the spirit! Chapter 1125 At present, the idea that appears in the human heart is just born, and the time between them and the elves is still very short. Human beings are very sensitive to realize that the pride in the hearts of the elves is completely an undisguised way of expression. Although they are in contact with human beings, they also engage in commercial trade with human beings. However, the attitude of the elves is an expression that makes people feel uncomfortable. Their attitude is arrogant, even sometimes it can be said to be arrogant. They regard everything that is not Elves as nothing. In addition, their own civilization is indeed superior to that of human beings, which makes such arrogance manifest all the time. Although human beings were born earlier than elves, Elves were the first to enter an advanced state in the overall development of civilization. Although, at present, in the whole world, whether it is human beings or elves, they are only the size of a city-state. However, in terms of civilization and system, elves have reached the pattern of almost feudal times. Their productivity, due to magic, has been greatly improved. In addition, the long-lived spirit has never given up the goal of continuous learning. They are constantly exposed to new knowledge, because of the relationship between the mages in the clan and the special state of the elves, which makes the elves quickly accept new things and new knowledge. Hundreds of years have passed. If it were human beings, there would have been several generations, even more than ten generations. Limited by the current human civilization and productivity, their life expectancy is generally not high. They can live 40 years as long as they want. Most people''s life span is only in their twenties or even in their thirties. They also do not have too advanced medical level, everything is just in the embryonic stage. Only Forest Elves have certain attainments in medical level, but that''s all. Such a short-lived and weak race, the elves only contacted a few times, then they had a general understanding. Therefore, the disdain for human beings is deeper. The time of human life, for elves, is only the stage of children''s growth and learning. Although their population, in this process, continues to grow, which is unmatched by the elves. However, in addition, human beings have almost no advantage in the face of elves. The speed of their "renewal" is too fast compared with that of the elves, but their own civilization and vital productivity are far from that of the elves. We can''t accept new knowledge, especially when it is constantly emerging, like elves. Every once in a while, a new kind of knowledge or innovative knowledge will appear. They simply can''t adapt to this fast-paced learning, and their own conditions also limit them. Therefore, the elves kept a certain distance in the process of continuous trade and contact with human beings. Never too close to human beings, maintaining the unique pride and aloofness of their own long-lived race. Humans are also aware of this, they can understand a little part of the elves in the face of their pride and aloofness. However, there is no comprehensive understanding, let alone the truth that elves live for thousands of years. They understand the pride of the Elves as the strength of the elves is stronger than them. Although it is true in fact, human beings do not know more about it. Because, up to now, they haven''t heard any information about magic from the elves. All the existence of magic secrets are dealt with by the elves in a vague or even non-verbal manner. Therefore, among human beings, only a few people know that this group of people who claim to be elves. They have a strange power that they can''t imagine, but human beings don''t know how it comes from. They envied the elves for their excellent life and conditions. They looked at the elves who came to their city-state wearing cloth they didn''t know and elegant clothes cut out. They looked at the excellent weapons they carried with them, as well as all kinds of goods that the elves drove to their carriages. Then, he watched the elves pull back what they didn''t understand, but what they needed. Human beings don''t understand, but it doesn''t mean they are stupid. The value of a commodity can be seen from the people who need it. Not to mention, the trade caravan of the elves came to the city-state of human beings, and all the gold and silver they got from the goods they sold chose to buy things that human beings did not know or knew. It''s not that humans don''t do research, but they don''t know how to do it. Even if we know that these things are needed by elves, we don''t know why elves need them. They can only enjoy all kinds of goods from elves in a very strange way, and are full of expectations for the arrival of elves again. On the other hand, he has to endure this. He can make a lot of money from the elves, but he doesn''t know what to do. They didn''t know what the elves needed, even if they knew the situation, and they didn''t think such things were of any value. However, in terms of civilization, the elves are obviously more advanced than them. But they are collecting these things in large quantities, and they are still talking about how much they can collect, unlimited and unlimited. This burst the enthusiasm of human beings, at least in the time after trading with elves. Those who can play are basically on the river, in the forest, in the mountains, picking around, looking for things they don''t know to bring back. Then, when waiting for the elves to come again, the Elves will check to see if it is what they need. However, in this way, a lot of time is wasted. After all, when the elves come again, human beings don''t know whether what they have in their hands is what the elves need. If it is, it is easy to say that if it is not, it is equal to the time consumed by oneself, becoming meaningless. Fortunately, after several times, the spirit also found this problem. For this reason, after discussion, the base camp of the elves specially sent a group of ten to twenty members to settle in the main city states of mankind. Buy land to establish a business station, and send personnel to be responsible for inspection, purchasing the magic resources they need. This improves a lot of efficiency. When groups of people come to the elves business station to look for elves and check whether the things they collect are what elves need. Then, the Elf Mage left behind is responsible for checking. Once it is confirmed that it is a magic resource, the elf will tell the human clearly. Then, people who have a good idea of it will wantonly collect the corresponding resources. After that, not long after that, the fairies'' purchasing caravans would drive huge convoys of goods to various city states of mankind to sell. When I go back, I will return home with a load of resources. One comes and two goes. With the continuous trade, the magic resources accumulated by the elves can quickly achieve the goal in terms of types and quantity. Even more than what the elves expected. This makes the elves in the base camp happy all day, even more than the festival. The increase of resources represents the magic civilization of elves, which will have a continuous and stable supply of resources. At the same time, it also represents those apprentices who are equally gifted and will be allocated extra resources to continue their research and study and subsequent promotion. Chapter 1126 Elistre and ininville, the two gods, overlook all the changes that take place in the lower world. As for the changes that took place among the elves and human beings, even elistre had to lament that in just a few hundred years, the civilization was very short, and there was almost no qualitative change. For gods, just a few hundred years is nothing at all. The time of a deep sleep is far beyond the short hundreds of years. However, in front of her little natural plane and the spirit standing beside her, elistre clearly "saw" the track of time. In this short period of several hundred years, the tall, elegant and extremely beautiful spirit around us has changed from the medium power when we first met. To be promoted to one is a small group of people who are at the top of countless positions. Since ancient times and today, countless gods have been killed. The boundary between medium and powerful divine power is easily broken by this God. He quickly crossed the watershed between the gods with a speed that shocked the gods. He became a powerful being who made countless people linger in the weak and medium divine power and could not be promoted to a higher level. It has become the object of admiration for these gods. The strict hierarchy between gods is even more rigorous than the hierarchy created by mortals themselves. After all, this is a powerful universe in which the great power belongs to the gods themselves. In such a world, the strength we have and the strength we have will be the best guarantee of our identity and status. Mortals are eager to cross over, the key step between the sacred and the secular, to become a demigod and a reserve of gods. The weak and equal divine power is the most important step to cross the medium divine power. As for the medium divine power, it is the desire to cross the barrier before the medium divine power and the most powerful realm, where the identity and status will change dramatically. No matter where it is, it will become a real invincible member. If a divine system is established, it will almost immediately attract a lot of weak or even moderate gods to take refuge. Equal to, in an instant became the main god of God, enjoy the status of God on God. He has an unimaginable great power. His words and deeds have a profound and powerful influence on other gods and mortals. However, if you did not create your own divine system, you did not join any divine system. And the God who stepped into the powerful divine power, intending to join a powerful divine system, will also get the position of the first God next to the LORD God. Even in the communication with the LORD God, the LORD God will not talk with his subordinates in the same way, but in an equal way. Because, your own strength and strength, enough to make the Lord pay attention to you, at least in the power you and the Lord are equal, belong to a powerful God club. Now, elistre is very lucky to meet the new members of the powerful magic club once again after hundreds of years. Even now, this powerful divine power has not appeared among the gods. However, elistre clearly knows that in the kingdom of the gods, there has been a discussion everywhere for hundreds of years about which God was promoted to a powerful God. After all, the vision between heaven and earth and the joy in the hearts of all living beings at the moment when iningwell was promoted to a powerful power were very popular. It has spread all over the infinite plane world. Wherever there is life, we all feel this celebration. Then, the gods themselves represent the world. Naturally, how many are there? They all feel the new powerful divine power, and new members have been added to the club. However, the gods do not know where the new member of the powerful club is hiding. Because he has never appeared among the gods, never been in other places or in other deities, and has heard of any deity who has been stuck in the medium power for many years. Successfully broke through the barrier and entered the powerful Shenli club. The gods did not know or heard of it. Even in the beginning, elistre had never turned her attention to ininville. Because, as elistre herself knows, even though ininville has a powerful theocracy. However, it is one thing for a weak divine power to be promoted to a medium divine power, and another thing for a medium divine power to be promoted to a strong divine power. Although the words are changed and the meaning is different, the differences are totally incomparable. Throughout the powerful higher universe, there are many weak powers, medium powers and even weak powers. However, only the members of the powerful Shenli club thought that they had hardly increased. Or the gods, sitting on the throne of a member of the powerful power club. People from the outside world are watching eagerly. However, in the past so many years, no new members have been added. From this, we can see how much obstacles we encounter when we successfully enter the powerful divine power from the medium divine power. To this crucial step, it is difficult to support the gods to become new members of the powerful divine power club just by virtue of the power of faith. Otherwise, the main god in such a powerful God system will not be stingy with his belief, so as to help his subordinate God to become a powerful God. Strengthen the power and authority of your own divinity. If this is true, then the powerful divine power will not be so rare since ancient times. In the final analysis, it is a crucial step to promote medium divine power to powerful divine power. It''s not just a simple accumulation of power, it can be promoted to a powerful divine power, it also needs special key. Only in this way can we break through to a crucial step and become a new member of powerful Shenli club. Enjoying the envious eyes of the gods, sitting high on the throne symbolizing the powerful divine power, enjoying the worship of the next gods. If the medium divine power is compared to the backbone of a divine system; Then, powerful divine power is the real pillar of a divine system. There is an essential difference between the divine system with powerful divine power and the divine system without powerful divine power. A group of moderate and weak divine power is at best the lowest level in the divine system. And the divinity system with powerful divine power, although it can''t be compared with those old ones, at least in identity and status, has been the same. In terms of safeguarding the interests of the divine system, a strong divine system will not be ignored. No one can look at his face, but if he is a member of the powerful Shenli club, he must give some face. This is also one of the reasons why powerful divine power has such extraordinary status. After all, no one wants to offend a powerful divine power for no reason. Otherwise, the main god of the divine system may not be afraid, but the God of the divine system must be cautious from now on. Otherwise, a careless, incarnation died outside, is bound to let the weak spirit, from now on, no longer dare to easily step out of the door of the Department of God. Then, for the stability and development of a theocracy, the bad influence is that the LORD God can not suppress it. And the main god of the divine system can not provide protection for the God, so the divine system will eventually fall apart because of the laxity of human heart. Serious, such a big God system will disintegrate and disappear in an instant! Chapter 1127 In a short period of time, ininville has overcome the obstacles between medium and powerful divine power and become a new member of powerful divine power club. The development of civilization between human beings and elves is not worth mentioning. After all, how brilliant and proud the development of human civilization is, it is necessary to please the gods in the end. The more brilliant and powerful their development is, they all depend on the gift and protection from the gods. Without the protection and gift of gods, how can the wisdom of mortals develop such a brilliant civilization? At least, in the mind of elistre, or in the mind of all the gods in this world, that''s the truth. Their long years have witnessed so many so-called glories, so-called civilizations and so-called pride. However, under the immortal nature of the gods, they are so fragile and small, like wadding in the wind, drifting with the wind. On the other hand, the gods are still high, no matter how the years change, the gods always exist. At least, a brilliant and powerful civilization, let it develop to the peak stage. It is almost impossible to witness the fall of the gods. Unless in this period of time, something happened that led to the fall of the gods. Otherwise, there will be few old gods falling and new gods born among gods. It''s not so easy to go from the ordinary to the holy and cross the sacred decomposition line. At least, in the era when almost all beliefs were eaten up and divided up by gods. It is not a simple thing for a demigod to gather believers and finally hold high the kingdom of God. The gods have already made a decision that those who are not true gods should not spread their faith at will. In other words, those who are not true gods and want to spread their beliefs will be suppressed by the churches of the gods and labeled as heretics. It''s not easy to develop your own church and believers. Moreover, they have to face not only the suppression and killing from the Church of the gods, but also the second suppression from the secular regime. In such a situation, the demigod can not help himself to spread the faith. Once you do that, you give the gods an excellent excuse. Therefore, faced with such a situation, the powerful demigod can only helplessly watch his followers and the church, constantly evade, constantly be suppressed, and finally be eliminated under the drive of the gods'' church and secular regime. When the demigod lost his faith, he lost his qualification to be a God. However, if there is a semi God developed church and believers, they can succeed in canonization under the pressure of the gods'' church and secular regime. Then, the gods will naturally recognize his qualifications, his identity and the status he should enjoy. After all, the demigod can be successful under a lot of pressure, which itself represents a kind of strength. In this process, it is likely to face direct intervention from the true God. However, if God is successful, the gods will allow the new God to exist. On the one hand, the order they exist and maintain is the belief that they are not willing to compete with themselves in the presence of new gods. On the other hand, it lies in balance. After all, there are so many resources in the world, and the gods can not increase unlimited. If so, then waiting for the final result of the world is towards the point of destruction. Therefore, whether for their own sake or for the sake of the world, it is natural to limit the emergence of new gods. At the same time, it is also a severe test of the gods for the latecomers. Naturally, you are welcome to join the big family of gods. And failed, I''m sorry, you are not qualified enough to join the family of gods! For ininville, he came to this higher universe across the distant time and space. Because it carries the power above the true God, though, in the process of transforming its own power, it lost part of it. However, he successfully transformed himself into a natural God. Nature does not need to be like a mortal, going through the test level after level, more and more severe process. Finally, in the moment of canonization, we have to face the joint test of the attack from the church, the secular and the true God. He was very lucky to complete his own change in the shortest time and completely integrated into the higher universe. Today, he is no different from the life he was born here. The higher universe itself also accepted and recognized him as a member of the world. Now, he has successfully crossed the barrier between medium power and powerful power and become a new member of powerful power club. He enjoys the same status and power in the world as his own strength. Even now, ininville''s identity from a different universe has been exposed, and it is not likely that he will be besieged by the gods. After all, in this universe, he is not the only one from a different universe. At present, the only thing he can worry about is the mysterious guy who appeared after he came to this world and successfully changed himself into this powerful higher universe. At the beginning, this cunning guy gave inningville a deep impression. If not, he would have been cautious and dare not act rashly, I''m afraid he would have been found on the spot. Fortunately, in the endless turbulence of elements and endless planes, ininville has found a suitable place. It can be regarded as concealing one''s own identity and weaving a reasonable network for one''s own identity. And because after the promotion of powerful divine power, he appeared again to help elistre, then elistre, who reciprocated, would surely introduce him to the gods. At the very least, it''s time for him to see many members of the spirit family. As for the direct conflict with another powerful deity of the elves. Now, ininville also has enough strength to cope with. After all, besides his life, he also controls natural punishment, which is a symbol of nature''s anger and terror! Really want to have a conflict with the spirit divine system, although the other side has two powerful divine power, but also dare not say that it will be able to hold yiningville. At least, ininville had no doubt that the other party would deal with him blatantly. At least, he would not kill him in the kingdom of the elves and gods after he went to the kingdom of the elves and gods. It''s one thing to encircle and kill the medium divine power, and it''s another thing to encircle and kill the members of the powerful divine power club. Among the gods, although there are disputes and interests, there are many hidden rules. At least, inenville didn''t believe that the spirit God system would dare to kill him when he was a guest of the spirit kingdom. Let''s not say whether we can kill him or not. The influence and consequence of this alone can''t be borne by the elves. Once this thing is done, the adverse effects and consequences will be just like that when a national leader of the earth period visits another country, he will kill the host country when the world is watching. No one dares to risk this kind of abuse. Once they do, they will not only be isolated, but also be surrounded and killed by many countries. At least, at that time, other gods would not make the spirit gods better. It was certain that many gods would kill the spirit gods. After all, breaking the hidden rules and being so blatant, it''s forcing all the divine departments to unite against you. If we do not deal with it, then the gods will be in danger in the future, and a new God war will be opened with the aggravation of this psychological factor. Of course, the above is just a guess. Ininville also did not believe that two powerful gods could unite and kill themselves. Although, he and one of the powerful divine power, there is a gap of more than 2 levels of divine character. However, for the understanding and application of rules, sometimes it is impossible to calculate only by virtue of the divine rank. At least, if there is no absolute advantage, to kill another powerful God, the difficulty is not generally high! Chapter 1128 Elistre has been observing the Forest Elves, at least since ininville showed her intention to spread her belief among the Forest Elves he created. For her, this is a group of new, familiar and unfamiliar ethnic groups without too much history and details. Although, in the name of everyone is called the spirit, but in the specific and some subtle essence, there are obvious and different differences and distinctions between the two sides. At least, elistre had never seen elves born from trees. The elves she knew were not only good, but also dark and evil. Good people, most of them can put all the beautiful words on them. And the dark and evil, according to the meaning of elistre, are their souls and wills, which have long been tortured by the dark and evil, and they are hard to extricate themselves. However, in her eyes, these forest elves who were investigated by elistre seemed to have both good and evil sides. They are also kind-hearted, loving nature, loving people''s good life, also like flowers and plants, also like to be vegetarian. But at the same time, these Forest Elves are also a group of vegetarians. They are vegetarians and meat eaters. They also drink wine. They like all kinds of Arts. At the same time, they also like mysterious magic and martial arts fighting skills. They have both elegant temperament, but also have the general side of the wild man. Although, most of the time, they are kind and gentle to the people inside. However, elistre witnessed with her own eyes how these Forest Elves treated the outside world of the Elven kingdom. They treat human beings with an attitude of indifference and arrogance. When they speak, they want to point their nose at the sky. It''s not related to elegance at all. It can even be said that it''s very hateful. They look down on all the non elves, but at the same time, they try their best to save the people and animals who are in great need of help because they are killed and for various reasons. Such a complex race, and it''s also an elf. It''s the first time in her life that elistre saw such a complex side in a group of strange races called Forest Elves. According to elistre''s meaning, sometimes they are absolutely impeccable aristocratic. But sometimes, they don''t look like elves at all. On the contrary, they feel more like human beings. When elistre asked ininville, why did she give them such a complicated side when she created them? After hearing this, ininville just laughed a little and didn''t explain. The unique spirit he created is very close to human in character, but it has more inborn self-control than human. It''s not much different from the elves who were born in Middle Earth. They can be elegant and beautiful, and they can fight. On the contrary, elistre and the dark elves where rose lived were still in matriarchal society. It can not be said that this kind of social phenomenon is not good, but it gives ininville a feeling that it is not in line with the times. After all, the general trend of the world itself is not the primitive and wild situation at the beginning, but the moment when civilization is booming. The elves who are still in the matriarchal society are hard to gain an advantage in the competition with other races. Compared with humans, they are not as populous as humans. Compared with orcs, they are not as strong as orcs and can fight. That is to say, compared with dwarves, they have little advantage. Only, can stabilize a head, probably also only half body person. At least, the elves have a big advantage in facing them. Therefore, in ininville''s view, such a race, on the premise that it has no advantage in itself. What kind of courage do you have to continue to maintain the status quo. If this higher universe had not been sheltered by the spirits of the group of spirits, it would have been the state of the elves now, and they would have been either exterminated or far away. And that spider God after Rose, also don''t know what nerve, don''t encourage the dark elf, good development, good reproduction. On the contrary, they carried out the rule of terror within their own foundation, and even encouraged them to fight against each other. Such a stupid act made ininville doubt how such a spirit could continue to exist without falling. He didn''t want to go deep into the reasons and reasons. On the other hand, elistre also stealthily conceals her own image, goes deep into the interior of the Forest Elves and observes them closely. Ininville, also quietly follows elistre, walking in the city built by the elves, watching her inspect the Forest Elves that she has not seen for hundreds of years. "Hundreds of years, for the gods, short time can be ignored. For long-lived elves, though not too short to be ignored. However, the impact on elves is also very small. However... "With an almost magical expression, she seems to be telling what a great thing it is," but I feel a feeling from short-lived human beings in the elf and the immortal race. These Forest Elves, these lovely children, but in a short period of hundreds of years, their development and change almost made me have another race error. " In an exclamatory tone, she is telling a fact: "in just a few hundred years, although their civilization is still very primitive, far from being comparable with the main material plane world. However, at the same time, the contrast between different elves was so great that God was surprised When ininville heard this, he also doubted whether it was elistre''s exaggeration. Therefore, he asked her, "Your Highness elistre, are you exaggerating your praise for these children?" He didn''t say anything that embarrassed elistre, or touch on it. However, after hearing this, elistre, with a very sincere look and tone, was telling, just like telling a fact, "no, my respected highness ininville, what I said is completely true and will not be exaggerated." She looked at the forest elves who were busy and doing their own work, and said, "these children, in the shortest time, have accomplished what other races can''t accomplish for thousands of years. Although their current population is still very small, I believe that in time, these children will surely build a splendid civilization that is amazing to the gods! " Ininville was very satisfied and satisfied. "Oh? Do you value them so much? " Elistre nodded and said with certainty: "of course, your highness ininville, I have high expectations for them, and I also look forward to their surprise. The children you created have made a great achievement. What they lack now is the deposits and honed by time. " "And these are just the things that are worthless to elves." "Indeed, as you say, Her Highness elistre!" Time, in the life of thousands of years of elves, is really nothing, it is not worth money. They don''t need to make a reasonable plan and layout for their own life, like short-lived human beings. They should plan themselves step by step from childhood. In this process, the stage of being able to and allowed to make mistakes is only a few times in the early childhood stage. Once the big time, again wrong, then the original plan magnificent life, also almost abandoned, from now on, like all living beings, mediocre. Although, in this process, there is still the drama of salted fish turning over, but compared with the huge population, the probability is too small, and it is almost impossible to replicate again. The elves have a long life. They have many opportunities to plan and adjust their lives. So much so that they can spend freely and make corrections at any time. At least they have a long time to make a careful fine adjustment in the process of planning adjustment, but human beings can''t. Chapter 1129 The elves didn''t know that there were two true gods, a man and a woman, watching their every move. Their life and work and rest patterns are still the same as usual, except that they do not know that there are gods in the dark, their life has not been affected. Even the spirit mages who study hard and learn magic in the city tower can''t detect the existence of gods. What''s more, I don''t know that in the process of studying magic, every move, what I said and what I did were all watched by the two gods. Although, gods can''t be as omnipotent as any ancient civilization imagined. However, most of the things that can''t be done, imagined, and even more impossible for mortals are easy for gods. "Why, Her Highness elistre!" Ininville''s golden and holy eyes, light looking at the side, naked body, with a silver light flowing to the ankle long hair of the dark girl. The latter heard, a gentle smile, "these days of observation, I have learned about the habits of Forest Elves, but also have some shallow insights." "I''d like to hear about it!" The dark girl pondered a little, and then said, "the elves you made are different from our family. They are very similar to human beings in the strict sense. However, different from human beings, I can hardly believe that such a complex and changeable character, which is almost the same as that of human beings, should appear in elves. " Then, the dark girl, with her big eyes, looked at ininville, "can I venture to ask you, when you first created them, why did you give them such a complex character?" "Ha ha." Ininville, with a smile and hands behind her, did not respond to her words, but said, "Your Highness, do you believe in the potential of human beings?" "Human?" Elistre didn''t know why ininville introduced the topic to human beings. "Human beings are very weak. They are not as good as elves in terms of talent. In terms of strength, not as good as orcs, in terms of smelting and forging, not as good as dwarves. "Water is not as good as Fishman, and cooking is not as good as halfling..." she pondered a little and said, "such a mediocre race should have fallen into silence, but even the gods have to admit that human beings are really powerful. In particular, the human divinity system has a strong strength and influence, that is, orcs and elves. Sometimes it depends on the face of human beings. " Inenville nodded. "To the point, your highness elistre!" He added, "it''s true that human beings are mediocre in general, but there is no denying that there are bright spots and advantages in human beings. And these are the talents of human beings, which can''t be compared with any race. As you have told me, in the prosperous and vast world of the theme plane, human beings are far inferior to elves, orcs, dwarves, halflings, etc. However, these races are not as powerful as human beings. Whether they are elves, orcs, dwarves or halflings, they are united and hard to defeat human beings. " Elistre listened silently, confirmed one by one in her heart, and found that in the end, as iningwell said, in the vast and prosperous world of the principal material plane. The most fertile and affluent land is always occupied by human beings. The elves, orcs, dwarves and halflings were all expelled to the marginal barren land one by one. It is reasonable to say that a race with such mediocre talent should not be able to occupy the most fertile and affluent land. However, the fact is that in the long process of human growth, one by one defeated the elves, orcs, dwarves, halflings and other races. The territory is increasing day by day, and the population is increasing day by day. Now, it seems that human beings have expanded their power to the vast continent. Almost all the richest and most fertile lands have human beings there. On the other hand, those races that are more powerful than human beings, whether they are elves, orcs or dwarves, are far away from human beings. The land they live on is barren, which can''t be compared with the land occupied by human beings. Among all the great deities, the human deity is absolutely powerful. Even the elf deity and the orc deity have to endure the coercion of the human deity on many issues! Therefore, the dark girl told her questions one by one and said, "why do you think human beings are so powerful? They are so mediocre that they should be unknown. Why are they so powerful? As a result, people have grown into absolute overlord unconsciously. And so far, there is no one who can threaten to break the hegemony of mankind? " "Human beings are mediocre, complex and changeable. However, human beings have great advantages. They are able to live and reproduce at an amazing speed. And human beings are very good at learning, which is the most important thing! " "Learning?" Ininville nodded. "Yes, it''s learning!" He said, "it''s true that humans are not as good as elves, orcs, dwarves and so on. However, in the past long years, human beings gradually learn. Learn the magic of elves, learn the art of war with orcs, learn smelting from dwarves, and learn delicious food from halflings. Over the long years, generations of outstanding human beings have inherited these advantages from all ethnic groups. And, with the improvement of genius, a little bit of transformation into human civilization "Although they compare elves and orcs, no single race can match them. However, the huge population makes up for the gap. In addition, the gap with other ethnic groups will increase with the passage of time. The population of human beings is constantly huge, and the emergence of all ethnic groups can not shake the status of human beings. Even further, all ethnic groups will be wiped out one by one in the face of human forces! " The dark girl was shocked. "How can it be?" Ininville asked, "how can this not be possible?" The dark girl was stunned and speechless. Because, according to her comparison with the past history, it is true. In the distant times, the newborn human is very weak and ordinary. However, with the passage of time, human beings gradually become stronger from learning. They have defeated their teachers, elves, orcs, dwarves and so on. Gradually expanding their territory and territory, the number of population is also increasing bit by bit, until unconsciously, human beings and the subsequent birth of the human God system, has grown into an unshakable powerful force! And this, in the beginning, was the mediocre race ignored by all races. Although she knew that this was the truth, the dark girl was still unwilling to ask, "although human beings are powerful, the status of human divinity is almost unshakable. However, do you think that the human divine system can deal with the joint attacks of elves, orcs, dwarves and halflings at the same time? " "Of course not, but..." After hearing this, the dark girl showed a smile on her face, heard the voice, but again nervous, "but what?" Ininville looked at her and said, "not now, not in the future!" He slightly lowered his voice and said mysteriously: "don''t forget how human beings grow, how they rise, and how they grow to the present stage!" He said, "at the beginning, did not the newly born human divinity grow and rise with the gradual growth of human beings?" "Such a terrible, studious human being is very good at patience! It only needs to endure for a few days, and they will naturally become strong. At that time, the human divinity will grow into an indescribable terrorist force. At that time, whether the spirits, orcs, dwarfs or halflings join hands, I''m afraid they will not be human opponents Ininville deliberately exaggerates all this. "Well, what does it have to do with your creation of spirits so similar to human beings?" Chapter 1130 True God, to the world, is the treatment of a son! The birth of every true God will be blessed by the world itself. They can learn the language, language and history of all races in a flash. In an instant, we can understand the inheritance and secrets contained in this world. Although, this proportion is very small. Therefore, the gods with such privileges and preferential treatment naturally do not need to learn these serious waste of time and energy like mortals. Although every true God is a master of erudition and talent in the process of growing up. But only in the moment when they grow up to be true gods, they can grow up to the same level as "omniscient and omnipotent" because of the inheritance of the world. At least, for mortals, in their eyes, almost every God is omniscient and omnipotent. Although, no God, will be so arrogant to publicize themselves, but in the eyes of their believers and mortals, they do! Therefore, even if ininville claimed to elistre that he was the first spirit bred independently by this natural plane. However, it is precisely because of the fact that becoming a true God will be inherited by the world that ininville learned the origin, history, language and writing of all the races in the world at the moment of successful transformation. As long as it is, the races that have been bred and appeared in the world, even the ancient history, language and writing with extremely distant distance, each true God will be more or less inherited. Therefore, elistre never doubted in her heart how ininville, who had never been to other planes, knew all this. "Well, what does it have to do with your creation of spirits so similar to human beings?" Seeing iningwell exaggerate the potential and strength of human beings, facing the seemingly distant history, which has already happened in history. Even elistre felt a shudder in her heart and was very worried about this terrible "prophecy". Because, she is the true God, she is immortal, as long as she does not fall in the middle. Then, this "prophecy" will be seen sooner or later. "Such a mediocre and extraordinary race has finally grown up to be so terrible and powerful. So... "He looked into the eyes of the dark girl," I really want to see what it will be like to create a spirit that is so close to human beings in character. " As soon as the dark girl''s eyes brightened, she also associated with a lot of things, but she said with distrust: "however, the ability of the elves to reproduce is very poor. Any race is more powerful than the elves, that is, in the cruel Orc community. Every year, their offspring are unmatched by our elves "It''s true, but..." ininville said: "there is no absolute, the same group, the results are not the same. It is true that the elves have great defects in the reproduction of their descendants. We are not as good as human beings, not as good as orcs, that is, inferior dwarves and halflings. Their speed of reproduction is stronger than ours. However, the elves I created, while giving them such a similar character to human beings, I did not choose to deprive them of their long and long life. Although, they are not as good as the human race in the reproduction of their descendants. However, the elves I created and cultivated are adhering to the absolute elite plan "Is a powerful mage the threat of 10000 farmers with farm implements or weapons?" Ininville asked back. Elistre thought again and again, and said, "of course it''s impossible. Let alone 10000 farmers, it''s 100000 troops. Don''t try to kill a powerful mage. Every powerful mage has profound knowledge, magic and means. Let them have too many ways to kill their enemies ten times, a hundred times or even more than a thousand times in an instant "So, when the number of elves under my command will exceed one million, or even millions, one day. I don''t want everyone of them to be a powerful mage, but a powerful mage team of 1000 people. So, what decisive role should they play? How many enemies should they kill when they appear on the battlefield? Or, how powerful will their magic civilization be at that time? " "If so, I''m afraid all the forces will shuffle in an instant. But is this... Possible? " Elistre had doubts about this. She had never seen a country of elves with a population of one million. Not to mention the scale of millions of elves, the time needed here, how much, even the gods can not calculate the accurate data. Compared with the population of millions, millions, the city in front of us is a spirit of more than 50000 people. In this small natural plane world, it is a well deserved hegemony. However, if we put it in the broader and prosperous world of the main material plane, the elves with a population of just over 50000 can only be regarded as a slightly stronger tribe. Of course, this is compared with the overall strength of humans, orcs, and even dwarves. If it is a one-to-one comparison, no one can ignore that there are more than 50000 people in the Elven Kingdom, especially this kingdom is still the kingdom of magic. However, this point should be established when the magic civilization developed by elves becomes mature enough to not be ignored. Today''s Forest Elves, together with the magic civilization they created, are still very weak and weak. Let alone return to the main material plane world, it is any slightly larger material plane. The strength of Forest Elves dare not say, and they are sure to win there. "It''s impossible now, but who can really see through the future?" Ininville looked up at the sky and said, "just like when human beings were just born before, who have the gods looked at the weak race of human beings? After the birth of the human gods, the human deity system, which has almost kept the synchronous rising posture with human beings, at the beginning, where could it have the present deterrent power? " "I only hope that in the distant and near future, the strength of human beings will grow so terrifying as I guess. At that time, the elves I created can help me save my life under the attack of human gods! After all, I''m different from them. I''m an elf, and they''re human. They can never trust me, and I can''t trust them. " Elistre''s thinking, at this moment, is completely dominated by ininville. In other words, she could not help but deduce in her heart that once the terrible day came, she was inspired by the words that ininville preached. In the world of the main material plane, the army of human beings, like a sea, sweeps all races. On the other hand, the powerful and invincible human divinity began to attack the divinity states of various races. They destroyed the divinity state, killed the incarnation of the divinity, and destroyed the prayer and consolation people living in the divinity state. Finally, they broke the heavy protection of the divinity state and killed one real God one by one! Just thinking about this picture, elistre shuddered, though she also thought that human beings could not grow to such a stage. It is also impossible to see such a picture and future of human breaking through the major deities. However, comparing the historical traces of the past, she found that if the future still follows the historical traces of the past, then it is likely to appear. And this is what inenville meant to be. It can''t be said that it''s a simple calculation, elistre. Elistre is not worthy of such calculation. She is just a weak and weak divine power. Among the gods, what he really calculated was the elves and even other gods behind elistre. But these words, also is only the inningville wants the elistre, in the future suitable time, divulges. Regardless of the outcome, in short, we should start a wave of human threat theory among the gods. At that time, whether they believe it or not, the gods will have more or less animosity towards human beings. In that case, only a little deduction from ininville''s back will lead to the contradiction between the gods and enlarge the gap between them. And he lived in seclusion behind the scenes, brewing all kinds of conspiracies, calculating the gods! We are trying to find a way to stir up a holy war sweeping all major factions. Then, no matter who wins, his plan to weaken the gods at one time will succeed. At that time, he must be strong enough! Chapter 1131 In the conversation with elistre, ininville successfully leads the topic to human beings. He excessively publicized the strength and potential of human beings, but these facts can be found and proved in history. Especially for the true God, this history is as vivid as yesterday. Their power enables God to freely see everything that happens in the process of the growth and rise of each race. Therefore, after being excessively publicized the theory of human threat by ininville''s speech. Rao is indifferent to all this, also can''t get involved, more unable to join one of the iris Cui after hearing. I can''t help but feel worried about the terrible future that seems close at hand. "If it is the future, as you said, human beings are quietly accumulating strength." "Their scheming and forbearance are really terrible," said elistre anxiously. Now, the gods have not seen all this clearly. It turns out that unconsciously, human beings have grown so terrible! " "In fact, human potential and strength are far from that!" "Did you suspect that the power of human beings is far more than what they show on the surface?" Inenville nodded. "It''s a matter of course!" In other words, "it is impossible for any race to expose all its strength to the outside world. The most terrible thing about human beings is that they are good at learning, and they can always turn what they learn from teachers into their own in a very short time. In the process of continuous learning, human beings have accumulated huge strength and heritage. And these are all turned into intangible wealth and hidden among human beings. " He added: "in addition, it is the extremely terrifying reproduction ability of human beings. In the vast infinite plane, except for those wild animals, no race can compare with human beings. Although, their life span is short, talent is mediocre. But the huge population base can always produce a batch of outstanding talents "Every inspiration that comes out by chance may produce some kind of knowledge or power that can overturn the old pattern! And all of these will bring earth shaking changes to human beings. With the passing of time, the strength of human beings will become stronger rapidly at an amazing and frightening speed every year. At that time, with a strong foundation and sufficient strength, will the human beings and the human divinity still be satisfied with what they have? " Elistre widened her eyes and asked in surprise, "do you think that at that time, the human beings and their divinities, who have accumulated huge strength, will be eager to start a divine battle! So as to realize the comprehensive rejuvenation and rise of mankind, and let all non-human races either perish or become the vassal races of mankind, right? " To this, inenville affirmative nod, "this is inevitable result!" "Hiss!" As an immortal God, the beloved of the universe, the gods are superior to all species. No matter the mortal and short-lived human beings, the immortal elves, the strong orcs, the dwarves who dig holes and are good at smelting, and the halflings who are obsessed with food. These races, individually compared to humans, have the gift of being good at and superior to humans! However, after careful consideration, elistre found that although their individual talents were superior to human beings. However, from the perspective of the overall situation, they are not as good as human beings. The comprehensiveness of human beings makes human beings suitable for any role and occupation! But this comprehensiveness is not what any non-human race can have. Compared with elves, human beings are obviously stronger. Compared with orcs, human beings are agile enough and have excellent casting and fighting talents. Compared with dwarves, humans can also smelt qualified metals and cast some weapons that can make dwarves marvel. Compared with halflings, in addition to their culinary talent, humans can crush this race in an all-round way! Such a comprehensive race, the gods naturally know, but a long time passed; Among the gods, no one has ever taken the initiative to think of this. And human beings, also under the neglect of the gods, grow up bit by bit to the present situation. In today''s world of the main material plane, human beings occupy the broadest and most prosperous land. Driven by human beings, the elves retreated between the mountains, the forest and the earth. The orcs were driven to the desolate and cold north. The dwarves retreated to the mountains and the earth. The halflings were compressed and lived in a narrow land. There were many halflings scattered among the human groups. Although the gods also have faith in human beings. However, there is no doubt that the majority of the belief proportion is still the human gods! They grow up very fast, along with the rise of the human race, step by step, and finally have grown into a race that can not be ignored. The human deities are even more powerful, with a large proportion of powerful gods. As the backbone of the gods, there are also many, and the number of human beings is large enough. The number of mages and demigods who serve as divine reserves is the largest of all races. Although it seems to be a mediocre race, in fact, it is rich and powerful. And this strength and inside information will gradually grow with the passage of time, and will eventually show an explosive increase! The result will be a huge force that cannot be measured and estimated! "Such a terrible race, the gods didn''t notice..." Finally, elistre can only express her inner shock and fear with these words! In fact, ininville, who publicized this idea, didn''t think much of the exaggeration he said! Indeed, the potential of human beings is enormous and infinite. This point, from his soul is derived from human beings, although he has become a spirit, but the essence of a part of the soul remains unchanged. Therefore, in ininville''s heart, he is a heretic with the spirit''s physical body and mind full of human supremacy! However, his idea of human supremacy does not refer to his higher universe, but to another place called the unified universe. In his view, only this universe is his home, and only the people and elves there can be regarded as "people.". Apart from that, other places can not be regarded as "people". If he wants to gain enough benefits and power in this higher universe, he can only do everything to weaken the power here. It is in ininville''s interest to instigate a large-scale and long-lasting civil war without foreign enemies. So before that, how to start a civil war and plant a seed of distrust in the hearts of the gods without a prior layout. Waiting for the time to come in the future makes this seed of distrust germinate and grow. Once the hearts of each other produced a mustard, then from the official moment of turn, time soon. Chapter 1132 On the topic of human threat theory, ininville stops when he sees the right thing, stops at the right place, and ends the topic. In his heart, he didn''t think much of the human threat theory, a topic raised by him. Although human beings, as he said, seem mediocre, in fact, they are a kind of all-round race. However, there are many factors and opportunities. In other words, it is necessary to have the right time, place and people. This is a powerful higher universe with true gods, in which the gods are not limited. They can freely return to the main material plane and the major special planes. However, in the long time and history, the gods have already made an agreement and experienced a long time, the final formation of the hidden rules. God, of course, is high above, overlooking the world and the great plane, in the ruling class at the top of the existence! Although, in addition to gods, there are special and powerful life bodies and plane worlds such as demons and demons in the higher universe! However, generally speaking, the gods are still transcendent and the real ruling class. This is the result of the fact that powerful demons and demons have failed to subvert the dominant position of gods for countless years. However, in addition to the gods, this higher universe is also a supernatural world of supernatural power. Supernatural power is not only possessed by gods. In addition to gods, humans, elves, orcs, dwarves, dwarfs, and halflings can all possess and learn to cast spells. They can also master the extraordinary and powerful personal strength, and become the reserve of gods and even a part of the class of gods by themselves. Human beings are indeed powerful, as can be seen from the fact that they occupy the most fertile, fertile and prosperous land, and expel and suppress the races other than human beings. Moreover, the main material plane world is also the pasture of the gods! In this huge plane world, the gods enjoy a lot of interests, and each has its own territory and interests. Human beings, though, were, indeed, unknown at the beginning, as ininville said. However, in the long years, the speed of human growth is very fast, and at a very fast speed, the growth of no one can ignore. And that''s what happened in history. In the process of growth and development, human beings successively defeated the elves, orcs, dwarves and other ethnic groups and drove them everywhere. It has occupied a large and rich land alone, and has been developing up to now. However, this can not support human beings, and can fight against the strength and details of all ethnic groups with the strength of one ethnic group. Although they are really powerful, whether they are elves or orcs, they are competing with humans one by one. It may have the upper hand at the beginning, but once the war gets stuck. Then, it is always human beings who win in the end. The large number of human population makes human beings have enough inside information and strength, not afraid to have a war of attrition with any race. In addition, human beings, as ininville said, have been constantly learning and making progress. Even with this absolute advantage, it is also the only racial talent. Human beings have grown and expanded in this way, which is also so powerful. However, at present, human beings, their advantages, or the space and potential for progress, are likely to stop here. If there is no great chance, whether it is knowledge, thought or crucial production technology, it will produce a subversive upheaval. Human beings, even in the past millions of years, are still like this. They do not have the strength and foundation to push the whole higher universe. Don''t forget that this is a manifestation of extraordinary power, and the gods can go from the Tathagata to the higher world of all planes! At the same time, it is also a God, fully capable of destroying the powerful world of any race. Under the supervision of the gods, there is basically no foundation for a revolution. Because, whenever there is a little sign, it has been put out by the gods before it has time to grow. Even the gods don''t need to do anything. The churches and believers under them are the servants of the gods. They are happy to do something for their God that God doesn''t like. Even so, it has little to do with ininville''s sincere instigation of the relationship between human beings and all non-human races. He needs the idea of "human threat" to provide necessary conditions for his future actions. After all, the theory of human threat was put forward by him. At present, ininville does not need to hold high the banner. However, once the future changes, or when ininville thinks he should take action, holding high the banner of human threat, he will surely reap something unexpected. Besides, human beings are nothing to him. Whether man is strong or weak, it has nothing to do with him. He is a God who does not need believers or belief. From this point alone, he has no natural hostile foundation with all the gods in this world. The gods of all sides will only be friendly to him, not against him. Unless, is with the spirit has the life and death enemy''s race standpoint, otherwise, ininville does not believe that anyone will offend oneself this powerful divine power! However, in addition to the main deities of the major deities, the deities who are members of the powerful deity club. The rest of the medium power, the weak power and the worst weak power were not a threat to him. A powerful deity who has no conflict of interest with other deities on the basis of identity, strength and even foundation. If ininville, who has such advantages, will still cause hostility from most gods, it can only be... If his real purpose is not known by the gods, which will cause resistance from the gods, or if others are so bad that the gods unanimously resist him. Otherwise, the above assumption is absolutely impossible. Well, this is in fact, too much convenience has been given to inningville. He can easily hide behind the scenes, quietly lead, layout and deduce everything. Guide and develop things to the side you want and want to see. The final result depends on the layout of ininville. However, it has always been ininville''s practice to make preparations in advance. First in front of elistre, preach the theory of human threat, and then at some point in the future. Elistre, naturally, will throw out this theory at the right time, and then spread it among the gods. What he wants to do is to make the "human threat theory" that elistre heard from him come out smoothly. In this way, sooner or later, the main material plane world will be the inevitable result! Thinking of this, ininville looked at the dark girl beside her. The goddess listened to the human threat theory he had instilled into her for several days. It''s full of images of the "future" of human deities attacking major deities. After his timely termination, elistre subconsciously ignored the flaws in what he said about the human threat theory, and then continued to associate in her mind, and gradually woven it into a more perfect! But in order to avoid self defeating, ininville also timely guide elistre''s mood, leading elistre to continue to observe the spirit. Moreover, she began to spread her faith among Forest Elves and even among human beings. For him, there is no difference between opening up the inner belief of Forest Elves and opening up the belief of human beings at the same time. Because he didn''t need these beliefs, let alone draw strength from them. Well, properly strengthening elistre''s power will make the relationship between him and the elves better. At least, in his future layout of the world, don''t worry about the spirit God system, also in the dark brewing against his plot! Chapter 1133 It''s very simple for gods to spread their beliefs. They only need to show their miracles or make a blessing in front of mortals to spread their beliefs smoothly. At the same time, many gods are not gods, and so are the demigods who serve as the reserve for gods. It''s just different from the real God. Demigod has no divine personality. He can''t do the things that real God can do easily at one time. It is also difficult for the demigod to spread his belief and develop his followers compared with the true God. After all, the difference between believing in a true God and believing in a demigod can be seen at a glance. The process of spreading her belief and developing her followers is undoubtedly very smooth. As the night fell, she turned to the city of the elves with her own divine power. In addition, it dispels the clouds that cover the moon, so that the moon can shine directly on the earth. Then she appeared in the wonder of the elves. So, in the eyes of the elves, there is such a picture. In the picture, a beautiful goddess, who can''t see clearly, comes in the soft moonlight. She stood in the air, her long hair flowing to her ankles covered her beautiful nakedness. Then, the dark girl danced in the moonlight and stretched out her voice. Beautiful songs were hummed out of her mouth. All things, immersed in the beautiful dance and beautiful singing of elistre, are unable to extricate themselves. The elves, too, are obsessed with elistre''s dance. Only because, from the day of their birth until now, their achievements in art are extremely limited. Whether it''s dance or song, it''s still in the most primitive stage. As a result, the elves fell into a trance when they first saw elistre''s beautiful dance and listened to her moving song. Beautiful dark girl, standing in the air, dancing with the moonlight, stretching her voice. At the same time, her soft divine power turns into the brilliance of washing heart and will, which is accompanied by dancing and singing, making the elves bathe in her divine power. And the elves, also in the dance, singing this audio-visual dual feelings of washing, the soul of the whole relaxed. Then he realized that the girl who danced and sang in the sky was a true God! "My name is elistre, the elves who live in the forest. Will you believe in me?" Even though she is a weak and powerful woman, there is still a kind of awe inspiring and inviolable power in her voice! Then, among the Forest Elves, a group of elves immediately prostrate on the ground, shouting the name of elistre and expressing their willingness to believe in elistre. But at the same time, there are still most of the elves, did not say. "Beautiful goddess, we have already felt your divine power! But... " Among the elves, a wizard in gorgeous robes came out. He was wearing all kinds of accessories and holding a staff in his hand. He stood in front of the elves and asked questions. "If you have any questions, just say so!" After hearing this, the wizard was not hesitant, but with firm intention, and said, "we live in the forest, and our family name is forest spirit! It was created by the God and father of the elves. " Seeing that the expression of elistre in the sky remained unchanged, she was still kind and gentle, and was not afraid in her heart. He continued: "although you came by the moonlight, we have faith in you. I don''t know what your behavior should be for the gods and fathers of the elves." After all, he did not dare to speak blasphemous words, just because of the goddess in the sky, who sent out the divine power, is really frightening! Although the meaning of his query and words was no doubt blasphemous, the spirit mage was calm after he said what he thought. Before the arrival of elistre, the faith of ininville had spread among the elves. His status and identity are the role of God and father of all the elves. He is supreme and respected by all the elves. In particular, the 300 men and women who had just been born from the tree of life had seen him with their own eyes at that time, and had received his upbringing and instruction. In their mind, the status of ininville is beyond doubt, and their faith can not be shaken or betrayed. Different from the later born elves, the first group of 300 Elves were very devout and firm in their belief and will. Therefore, even in the face of a true God, they dare to stand up and question. After hearing this, elistre didn''t know what she was thinking. She was questioned by a mortal. As a true God, she immediately felt that her face was not bright, and her face was questioned and violated. She wanted to lower her divine power and punish the little wizard who dared to question herself. But then I remembered that it was different from the world of the main material plane, and her belief could be spread thanks to the permission of the strong God. As a result, the anger that rose in her heart went out immediately, and her smile and tenderness continued to grow on her face. "You need not be on guard, nor doubt the origin and truth of my faith. My actions and beliefs have been approved by your father. Therefore, I am the true God, and my beliefs and teachings should be a part of the kingdom of the elves. " This is the first time she has explained mortals since she became a true God and spread her beliefs and doctrines. Although the natural life span of elves is thousands of times that of human beings, they are still mortals in the eyes of the true God. Today, with the permission of ininville to spread the faith, he went to the kingdom of the elves and revealed his true body and miracles, but still could not accept the elves in the lower world at one time. On the contrary, ordinary people have to question the decision of the true God. For elistre, she really doesn''t know what to say. However, at this time, inenville bathed in endless emerald light, also came to her rescue. "Your Highness elistre''s faith can be spread among you. There is no need for you to resist or be afraid of offending me, and then I will allow you to freely believe in the gods I identify with. " As a member of the true God, a member of the gods Club; It is the duty of every God to maintain the common dignity and unquestionable authority of the gods. It''s not to say that it''s to defend elistre''s face and power, it''s the gods who are against him. If they are questioned and insulted by the elves under their hands. Ininville will also punish them, so that they can know that the dignity of the true God is inviolable. It''s not about interests, it''s not about positions. As a true God, it''s natural to maintain everything in the system. It''s about the God himself. To maintain the dignity of his God is equal to maintaining his own dignity and inviolable power. Otherwise, if ininville didn''t show up today, he would let the spirit he created ask questions to elistre. It''s not easy to punish elistre for his face. However, from now on, elistre''s face will not stand up among the elves. At that time, I''m afraid no one will pay attention to this goddess. After a long time, will this doubt and denial be transferred to ininville? Therefore, when it is time for him to appear, he naturally appears. To maintain her face and power is to maintain her face and power. In a word, the dignity and power of the true God are inviolable. At least it is not the turn of mortals to question and deny the authority of God! "By the will of the father!" The elves standing in the lower world responded in unison. So far, elistre''s belief was widely spread in the Forest Elves. Although, not all the Elves will believe in her, but a good situation, for the future long-term spread of faith, there will always be a day of flowering and fruiting. Chapter 1134 Because of the timely appearance of ininville, elistre''s doctrine and belief were widely spread among the elves. Later, elistre chose the right priests and bishops among the elves, ordered them to build a temple for her, and spread all kinds of doctrines. Following the doctrines are works of art such as dance and music. Their spread has injected new nutrients into the unhealthy civilization of the elves. So far, the elves are no longer the race that only knows how to produce, create and study magic and all kinds of skills, thus ignoring the spiritual needs of art. Based on the dance, music and other works of art spread by elistre, they began to seek new works of art, new forms of dance performance, new songs and so on. And most of these are done by the believers who believe in elistre together or alone! The civilization of the elves has also entered an era of culture, education and art. Just because of the research and study of magic, it is not achieved overnight. Up to now, the development depends on the trade relationship with human beings. In fact, the elves have collected a large number of magic resources in this "unequal" trade network. Their magic civilization has also made great progress. So far, more than ten different kinds of disciplines and theories have been born one after another. At the same time, the number of ELF mages has also increased significantly. Although up to now, there are more than 50000 people in the elf family, nearly 60000 people, and the number of mages has not yet exceeded 100. However, compared with the past, there has been a very obvious progress and improvement, which is inseparable from the contribution of mankind. And the elves, who are in the way of this, although they are extremely arrogant and invincible in the face of human beings. However, under the premise of their great achievements, the elves also gave humans some timely returns. For example, in agriculture, the elves have begun to teach people about the precision farming of agriculture. Teach human beings to choose the seeds with good appearance and full grain when choosing the seeds. And, the reason for doing so will be told to human beings. Under their guidance, human food production began to slowly increase, and because of the spirit''s guidance, human beings began to learn the spirit''s serious attitude towards food. Their farming every year is done according to the strict instructions of the elves. Therefore, compared with the previous grain production, the increase in grain production is very large. This makes human beings very happy. At the same time, they are eager for other advanced skills and knowledge of elves. Because of the teaching of the elves, human beings feel the real strength of the elves from a single agricultural skill and knowledge. With the guidance of the elves in agriculture, the original careful thinking in my heart disappeared completely. They treat the spirit''s attitude, incomparable humility, and comply with the spirit''s command, do everything in detail. And this attitude really satisfied the elves. Therefore, based on the pragmatic and courteous attitude of human beings. In addition to agricultural guidance, the elves also taught human beings some other knowledge, including medicine, literature, art, metallurgy, architecture and so on. Although, the knowledge that the elves teach is not the best. However, for today''s human civilization, which is groping forward, the knowledge taught and imparted by the elves is undoubtedly "a beacon in the sea of bitterness", which has completely changed the overall civilization and strength of mankind almost overnight! Although, in the inner part of the elves, there are also some elves who object to imparting such advanced human knowledge. However, when a group of people in the clan expressed their strong language and strength, their opposition gradually disappeared. They also gradually wake up, and then fully realize that although there is still a vigilance in their hearts, so far, human beings do not have the strength and foundation. The magic civilization of elves, with the power of magic, enhances the strength of the whole civilization. The result is not achieved by simple ordinary civilization. Although they taught a lot of knowledge and skills to human beings, compared with the magical civilization of elves, human civilization is too rough and crude. Although they have a large population, this is not the reason why they can threaten the elves. With magic, and with the help of magic power, created a magic civilization of Forest Elves. They have sufficient self-confidence in the powerful strength of their own civilization. They are confident that the civilization strength built and developed by relying on the power of magic is the human civilization so far, and they do not have a strong level of civilization that is comparable to or threatening. Therefore, we should help human civilization, establish more advanced systems, and enhance the strength of their overall civilization. For elves, there are unimaginable benefits. The development scale of human civilization is too low, and the elves can not get enough resources and benefits from the trade with human beings. Whether it''s the cloth they produce, the bronze they smelt, the cloth they weave, or the huge stone they exploit and carve. These things, and the elves manufacturing, smelting, mining results, completely not comparable. Similarly, the low productivity of human civilization also leads to the inability of human beings to Collect Magic resources quickly and effectively while they are collecting magic resources. Unqualified bronze utensils have a high rate of damage when mining minerals buried in the depths of underground caves. The result of their mining is almost proportional to the loss of bronze utensils. Therefore, the elves are also very dissatisfied with the current productivity and technology of human civilization and the skills of metallurgy. All because the total amount of magic resources exchanged by the elves in one trade is still too small. In the initial trade with human beings, the magic resources were saved and used as reserve resources by the wizard. The growth of ELF mages is only due to the long time of trading with human beings and the discovery of successive magic resources. As a result, there are more kinds of magic resources. It is also because of the principle that a little makes a lot. The elves have enough strength to dare to absorb some. They are good in talent. Only because of the lack of resources, the apprentices who could not further study were included in the tower again. However, with the increase of the number of ELF mages, the magic resources from their trade are gradually insufficient to supply all mages. Therefore, in such a situation, to help mankind''s backward civilization develop into a suitable stage has become the demand of all wizard. Therefore, in such a big demand and environment, the elves finally let go of the ban on human beings. In this way, the excellent knowledge and skills created by the elves can be introduced into human beings with the elves going out. The direct reaction of this result is that the bronze utensils improved by the metallurgical industry brought by the elves can not be compared with the bronze utensils smelted by human beings in terms of sharpness, hardness and wear resistance. Compared with the former, the latter is just like a stick and a stone, and the improvement of the quality of the former makes the human civilization begin to absorb the nutrients of the elf civilization and have a rapid growth and improvement. With the rapid progress of their civilization, their speed and efficiency in collecting all kinds of magic resources have also increased significantly. At least, the elves who once again went to trade in the city-state of mankind. The number and types of magic resources harvested are more than ten times more than before! Similarly, the elves also believe that as human beings learn from their civilization and skills, they are gradually absorbed by human beings. Then, the magic resources they can obtain will be multiplied. By then, there will be a new round of vigorous growth and rapid ascent of the wizard''s already weak magic civilization! Chapter 1135 The elves teach human beings to start under the gaze of two gods. Their every move and what they did were clearly shown in the eyes of the two gods. Ever since elistre''s belief spread among the Forest Elves, the dark girl showed her miracles in a relatively frequent manner. She shows her own ideas about dancing, singing and other two clergy one by one, which enriches the spiritual entertainment of Forest Elves in a very short time. Even today''s Forest Elves, in their busy work, do not forget to watch dance and singing and other entertainment activities. In addition, the Forest Elves further developed and perfected the dance and repertoire handed down by the goddess elistre. Elistre''s church organization believers, in a corner of the city, gradually set up a glorious temple, and in the prosperous area of the city, bought a large enough area of land for the construction of the opera house! And will learn from the goddess of dance and music, in the opera house show, and believers and church clergy are willing to teach other elves dance and music. For a time, in the city built by the Forest Elves, for a long time, the Forest Elves were immersed in the artistic activities of enjoying various dances and music. In addition, the exquisite swordsmanship is also a skill that the believers and clergy of elistre must master. In learning dance, music and other activities, they did not forget to strengthen their swordsmanship. Everyone wears a relatively slender sword, practices his own swordsmanship, and organizes a long hunting activity to hone his own swordsmanship and hunting skills. In addition, the clergy and believers also went out of the kingdom of the elves and came to the wider outside world. They spontaneously perform in human society, and spread the belief of elistre. At this moment, people worship Forest Elves, which leads to the rapid spread of elistre''s belief among people. Soon, there were believers in elistre among human beings. Then, the church in the land of elves sent all kinds of clergy to human society. In some prosperous and powerful city states, the construction of the temple of the goddess elistre not only spread the music and dance, but also passed down the exquisite swordsmanship and hunting skills. In addition, they also organized large-scale activities to bring more laughter to more people. In addition, we should do our best to protect the weak, the homeless, the outsiders and the people in trouble. At this time of human society, there is no specific belief in the existence of gods. Ininville has never spread himself among human beings, let alone displayed miracles, and the Elves will not do so. Therefore, although in the previous hundreds of years, ininville destroyed many spirits of nature, and also ordered his fire demigod Ragnaros to destroy more primitive totems. But he did not spread himself among human beings, nor did he have the idea of drawing strength from faith. Because this belief is useless to him. Ininville''s own strength does not need to rely on belief to draw from it, let alone mortal worship. He is the God of nature and ambitious. He hopes to control the origin of natural rules thoroughly in the future and become the personified image of rules. Therefore, since he successfully transformed himself into a member of the gods in this world, his power has been drawn from the ubiquitous rules of nature. As a result, he was able to rely on the power of natural rules to become a new member of the powerful divine power club and a group of people at the top of the pyramid of the world. But elistre is different from him. She needs faith, needs the worship of mortals, and then takes this opportunity to gain strength from faith. Whether it''s to upgrade one''s own divinity level, or to transform one''s supernatural power and so on, it needs to be so. The way they go makes the gods of this world, except for the same gods as ininville. Any God, is relying on the rise of faith, relying on the development and growth of faith. Therefore, the power of faith is extremely important for a true God. Therefore, for the inner beliefs of the Forest Elves created by himself, ininville can be open to elistre. So, it''s not a great thing to open up the internal belief of human beings. It is only he who can do so, disdaining the existence of faith. In other words, it is impossible for any deity who relies on faith to choose the deity he should believe in. On this point, it is the powerful spirit God system, and the division of beliefs among its members is unfair. There are many spirits who believe in God as the main God. In addition, they are another powerful God besides the main God. The second is the backbone of the divine system, those with medium divine power, followed by those with weak divine power. In addition to this division of beliefs, there are also different classes of beliefs. For example, the title of the high Lord God is the patron saint of the elves, followed by the powerful goddess who also holds the life clergy, whose title is the life goddess of the elves. In addition, there are the guardian goddess of winged spirits, the guardian God of sea elves, the God of dexterity and thieves, the goddess of love, the God of fate and history, the God of forest, the goddess of prophecy and illusion, the God of bow and arrow, the God of wandering, and the God of hatred. As a result of these further divisions, the spirits who believed in the above gods once again had one more choice of belief. This makes every spirit have to consider carefully when they choose the gods they believe in. However, it is worth mentioning that no matter how scattered the belief of the elves is, at least the believers of the elves are still the most. The second is the goddess of life, who is also a powerful spirit. Thirdly, the winged elves and sea elves with obvious racial characteristics split out. Besides, the believers and belief power are the believers who are competing with each other. In addition to these, they are the elves who are separated from the elves and are called the dark elves. Except for elistre, the other gods of the dark elves, whose power is obviously not in line with elistre''s. Therefore, even in the past so many years, elistre has never been promoted to the rank of medium divine power. Apart from the inner belief of the elves themselves, most of them have already been divided up, it is the clergy held by elistre herself, which is really not in line with the dark elves. In addition, the dark elves have long been under the guidance of rose, the spider God, and they are extremely afraid of her. In such an environment, the dark elves who are willing to believe in elistre become more rare. Therefore, when ininville was willing to open up to elistre, he created the inner faith of the Forest Elves. It was no doubt a joke that elistre was so happy that she was not moved. Even as a member of the elves, she has very few believers of her own. Although her father is the main god of the divine system, he can''t neglect the interests of other members of the divine system for her sake. We clearly know how fierce the conflict of beliefs is within the ethnic group, and we also know that in the world of the main material plane, where the environment is more complex, the conflict of beliefs is more complex and intense than that within the spirit system. As a small and weak God, he does not have much power, let alone a strong fighting clergy. In the face of how fierce and cruel the dispute of faith, it is difficult for elistre to get in. Because the gods have already defined their respective territories and interests according to the ancient agreement. Basically, human beings rarely believe in other gods, and most of the other nationalities do not choose gods other than their own. In addition to the rapid reproduction of human beings and the huge population, the rest of the ethnic groups can not compete with human beings in terms of population. Therefore, this is one of the reasons why the rise of human divinity is so rapid. Because of this, to find a new group of elves is no doubt a surprise in the surprise, an accident in the accident. What made her even more surprised and happy was that the God who created these elves was willing to let her faith spread within the race he created. This is elistre''s father, and she won''t be so generous! Chapter 1136 In addition to the division of belief has long been defined, there are also a group of gods who are not gods, coveting the meat in the gods'' plates. And these beings are demigods and the professionals who are about to become demigods. Compared with the secret fighting among the gods, the fighting and snatching between the demigods is a vigorous act of looting. Each of them is a predator from the tiger''s mouth, either coercing, luring, or purely using various means to snatch "a mouthful of flesh" from the gods, dividing up the rare and limited faith. After becoming a demigod, these demigods, the reserve of the gods, are also eager to hold up their throne, rise to the sky, and turn into a bright star. To be part of the supreme, immortal spirit. However, whether it is the world of the main material potential plane or the secondary potential plane world produced by the turbulent flow of elements around the world of the main material potential plane. The act of spreading one''s belief is not a simple thing. Compared with the stable and prosperous world with rich historical background, the sub level world born in the turbulent flow of elements is not comparable at all. Although there are also intelligent life in these countless plane worlds that have been born and died one after another. However, more plane worlds are still semi-mature planes in which heaven and earth have just been born and everything has not yet been fully formed. It''s desolate and barren. There''s nothing there. Everything''s in the making. And the gestation and growth of life, need a long time, this time is so long in the eyes of the gods is also a very long number. Not to mention, element turbulence is no less dangerous for demigods and weak spirits than other special environments and planes. Not to mention, in the turbulent flow of elements, we have successfully found a suitable, but also bred a special plane of intelligent life. The opportunity is so small that it is hard to imagine. It is also not easy for powerful gods to find suitable secondary planes with intelligent life in the turbulent flow of elements. And those planes that have been found with intelligent life have almost been brought into their own sphere of influence by the gods and have their own brand. And such a plane is often put more attention by the gods. The demigods dare not sneak under the eyes of the gods. Therefore, in such a big environment has been eaten up by the gods, and the small environment, is to die or even die without life situation. Demigod is willing to develop in the mature and long-standing world of the main material plane, rather than venture into the chaos of elements to try his luck. Therefore, in addition to the powerful gods who can freely enter and leave the element turbulence, the other gods who are slightly inferior dare not try their luck in the element turbulence. Because once some dangers appear, the true God will meet and fall. Once life is successful, it will become a God and enter into the club of gods. Even in the weak, it is also a God, which is essentially different from ordinary people. Theoretically speaking, they have endless immortal life, which can be squandered wantonly. They have so many luxurious lives waiting for them that even the true God would not go out to try his luck unless he had to. Therefore, this is also the general psychology of many weak spirits who are willing to be stuck here and not willing to take risks when they can''t go any further in this life. They succeeded in canonization because they went through hardships and tribulations. After becoming a God, there has been an earth shaking transformation in both status and nature of life. Even if they were human beings before they became gods, after they became true gods, they basically had no relationship with human beings except for their past human identity and their physical body. They are no longer human beings, no matter in appearance, inside or in a smaller micro level, but a new and higher life. Just as human beings never care about the mood of ants, nor do they care about the psychological activities of any kind of animals that have no wisdom and can''t speak. How do mortals who believe in the gods define themselves? They call themselves God''s sheep, while the clergy are shepherds. Naturally, the God is the owner of the sheep, but the sheep are not the owner of the God. They are the private property of the God. Even mortals have such a clear understanding of their own position. How can the gods, who are high above, lower themselves to the same level as the sheep? The only difference is that "sheep" are intelligent lives. They know how to think, create and have wisdom. What they have to do is to devoutly believe in the gods and offer all they have, so that they can be promoted to the kingdom of the gods after death, bathe in the glory of the gods and enjoy eternal life. However, in the end, all these things still belong to the gods. The so-called eternal life is nothing more than assimilating with the kingdom of the gods and becoming the nourishment of the kingdom of the gods. In other words, it''s immortality. Therefore, in such a fierce competition environment, a God who does not need to believe is so rare. At least, after this road completely disappeared, the mainstream of this world is to rely on the power of faith, and also rely on the power of faith to develop and grow. As for what happened in that very remote and ancient era before that. Even today''s oldest gods can not tell clearly what happened in that more distant era, which caused the general pattern of gods to change completely overnight. Similarly, it also led to the disappearance of the gods in the ancient times. No one can tell exactly what happened during this period. All the history and traces have almost disappeared with time, except for finding the parties to be clear about what happened in that year. There is no God who can explain what is the cause of the most glorious era of the gods, which led to the collapse of the prosperous era of the gods overnight! Since ancient times, new gods have emerged from the empty space with nothing and almost no gods. So far, a long time has passed, new ideas, new environment and new pattern are also born in this special era. After the rise of the birth of new gods, they rise very fast, relying on the power of faith, growing very fast. At least, it grows countless times faster than those ancient gods who understand the rules and don''t need to believe. In a very short period of time, they quickly promoted their own divine rank. This point, in other words, is the ancient gods in the past. How long does it take for them to go from weak to medium or even strong? Even the ancient gods in the ancient times can''t tell. Therefore, after the rise of the new gods, they abandoned the rule road of ancient gods and turned to seek the road of developing belief. After the successive gods were born one after another, the road taken by the ancient gods was completely cut off. Therefore, a new era was born. The gods fought for the belief of the believers, which led to wars for a time, causing countless gods to fall, and the Godhead to fall everywhere. By the good fortune of the latecomers, they ascended to the throne. Scenes of events have happened in the past. Therefore, there is today''s God pattern and environment. However, the latecomers also learned from the experience and lessons of their predecessors. They planned all kinds of interests and sites early, and in the long years after that, they formulated a series of rules and regulations, as well as hidden rules and so on. In addition to strangling the latecomers, testing the demigods, firmly controlling the increasingly scarce and competing for tense interests. They are also restricting ordinary people, especially those arrogant people who want to ascend the throne of God and be equal to them. To this end, the gods formulated a series of overt and covert harsh exploitation systems and measures to ensure that there will not be too many latecomers to compete with them for the rare and weak meat. In particular, most of these daring latecomers snatched food from their mouths, which the gods could not bear, even their own children. Chapter 1137 Although elistre has accepted some Forest Elves, the forest elves who believe in her are responsible for spreading her belief. However, this is not to say that the road of elistre''s belief dissemination is smooth sailing. Within the Forest Elves, there are also a large number of people who are not interested in believing in elistre. Among the human beings, there are also many people who lack the sexual expression to believe in a God from the spirit. In particular, in addition to fencing and hunting, elistre''s clergy, such as dancing, singing, and beauty, were also disadvantageous to the spread of faith. In addition to the priesthood of beauty, she can attract quite a number of women to believe in her. Because women always love beauty, and the beautiful clergy of elistre makes many women not mean to pray before and after bed. In addition to these, there are only swordsmanship and hunting clergy, which attract a group of hunters and Rangers. The former relies on hunting for a living. It is necessary to believe in a God who holds the "hunting" priesthood and let hunters seek spiritual protection. Therefore, in the process of spreading the belief of Forest Elves, a considerable number of human hunters choose to believe in elistre. After that, some human Rangers believed in elistre. Elistre not only gave her priests more beautiful looks, but also taught them swordsmanship and hunting skills. At the same time, these priests went deep into the human kingdom to spread the belief of elistre, and at the same time, they also taught the people who became elistre''s believers in fencing and hunting skills. This is not only what the goddess elistre is good at, but also the priests trained by the goddess. However, although the goddess in the human kingdom, harvest a group of believers. However, compared with the current "huge" population of human beings. There are still not many people who choose elistre as their lifelong belief and only belief. At least, compared with most struggling ordinary human beings, they prefer to believe in their dead ancestors rather than elistre. They don''t have much desire for elistre, and elistre''s power is not conducive to the rapid spread of her belief among human beings. What can humans get from believing in her? Learn to dance or sing? And the desire for beauty? Or the skills of fencing and hunting? All this is too far away for ordinary human beings. Whether it''s dancing, singing, fencing or hunting, it''s not something that ordinary human beings can touch. For these people who can''t even eat enough, these occupations belong to the real "noble" occupations. It''s the real nobles and rich businessmen who don''t worry about food, clothing, housing, and have enough time and energy to think and learn. And what about them? Busy every day, doing the hardest work, eating hard food, getting up earlier than chicken, sleeping later than dog This is still not enough to earn food to support themselves and their families, where there is the leisure to believe in a God who can''t make his life better? Although elistre''s church, often carry out a variety of relief activities and fundraising, but compared with a large population. The church''s share of charity is a drop in the bucket. Moreover, in human society, these resources are not free. It still needs money to buy. Although Forest Elves don''t value yellow and white things, they must abide by the rules made by human beings in the human kingdom. Therefore, in the process of preaching, the Forest Elves still need to find ways to earn money, and they can only rely on themselves, because the base camp will not give any help. After all, elistre was an alien god, not the one who created their elves. If the belief of ininville, the "God of nature" and "creator of Forest Elves" is to be praised, the Forest Elves will be very happy. They clearly know how "powerful" it is to create their own father God, though they still can''t understand how powerful it is. However, this does not damage the lofty status of ininville in the eyes of the Forest Elves. On the contrary, elistre is just a God from the outside world. Although, elistre seems to have an unusual relationship with ininville. However, before ininville himself admitted it, the attitude of the Forest Elves towards elistre was not much like. They treat gods with the humility and respect they should maintain. However, if the Forest Elves want to spread the faith of elistre, so as to spread the glory of the goddess at all costs, the Forest Elves will not do so at all. The Forest Elves would never have done so, unless it had been ordered by ininville himself. Similarly, inenville would not give such an order to force the children and people he created to spread her faith at all costs for the sake of her. In this way, the nature of this is completely different. After all, ininville''s permission to spread her faith among the people she created was commendable. If you want to force your own people, at all costs, to pave the way for the spread of elistre''s faith. Then, the status and relationship between the two sides will be completely different. At least, up to now, ininville, who is very realistic, has not seen any qualification in elistre that is worthy of her investment at all costs. On the contrary, elistre is still in the debt of love to ininville. Among the gods, the same emphasis on this is more realistic than that of human beings. After all, friendship is friendship, and things other than friendship cannot be confused. Moreover, if elistre can''t even spread her belief well, we can imagine her ability. It''s not a trivial matter, and it can''t be done well. It can only prove elistre''s ability. So far, it''s the only one. At that time, ininville will also decide her attitude towards her according to her actual performance. He has many things to do. The reason why he is willing to open up the belief of Forest Elves to her is also an investment. And in the future, elistre will have to repay this, and elistre herself knows this very well. She understood this, too, though the relationship between her and ininville was a special one of vagueness and incomprehension. It seems to be a friend relationship, but it''s a little ambiguous. At least what elistre thinks about ininville is not only a friend relationship, but also some other thoughts. In a word, it''s not pure. Before all this was fully understood, the relationship between the two sides maintained the current situation. And since the contact with ininville, elistre also has some understanding of ininville. She knew very well that in a very short time, this God, who was promoted to a powerful God, had a deep mind like the sea, which could not be detected! No one knew what he was thinking except himself, but elistre felt that he was going to do something earth shaking. And his "investment behavior" also shows that at some point in the future, when the other party asks her for help, elistre can''t refuse. Whether it''s saving herself from the hand of Queen rose, the spider God, or letting go of the belief in the species she created. This is an investment in itself, and she will have to return it in the future. This is true in the spirit. Even a couple of gods themselves have to maintain such a hidden rule. At this stage of life, ordinary feelings can not maintain the relationship between the gods. Only the mutual binding of interests can maintain the relationship between gods, even if the gods are husband and wife. Whether it''s family affection, or love and friendship, it has a certain effect on mortals, but for immortal gods, it''s nothing. It''s cruel, but it''s such a stark reality. Chapter 1138 In another space-time, which is not known how far away, there is a vast universe which can not be seen or measured. Emitting layers of hazy light, standing quietly in the boundless "sea of chaos". As the universe quiets, it seems to move more slowly. The surface of the universe, began to emerge layer upon layer, emitting the mysterious truth of the rune track. These dense, endless runes, around the universe itself, form a huge network. They are constantly intertwined and overlapped with each other, which makes endless runes produce all kinds of special functions that cannot be explained. And in the heart of the rune, which is also the core of the universe, a broken mud plate floats there. Endless silk thread extends from the broken clay plate. At the other end of the thread, a rune is connected. It''s like an immeasurable, indescribable computer, keeping the universe running. The amount of information processed in every breath can not be described by any words or language in the world. The immeasurable and indescribable endless information flow generated by the natural operation of the universe depends on the processing of the mud plate itself. In addition, it has a special function, that is, maintaining stability and maintaining the unity of the universe. We should not allow the universe, which is hard to achieve stability and unity, to split again and become an endless multiverse for unknown reasons. This is not allowed by the master of the universe. Therefore, he placed this clay board in the core of the universe and apportioned some other tasks among the God level civilization and individual of the universe, taking care of the damaged places in the universe and preventing the universe from splitting up again. Tuteham, the kingdom of God today! The kingdom of God in the universe, the master of the whole universe, the kingdom where all living beings live! It enjoys a special and supreme position in the universe. It is a lofty country that every cosmic civilization who has stepped into the ranks of the interstellar universe yearns for and admires. Worthy of the center of the universe, the supreme and solemn special country! Although, the technology and extraordinary power in this country is not the most extreme existence in the universe. However, because of the particularity of this country, no one ignores it. Here is bathed in soft light all the year round, the clouds are shining with gold, also in the palace of this country, stands a huge God tree. It is said that this is the place where the master of the universe, the master of all living beings, rest on weekdays. The endless mountains, in the plains and mountains, dotted by the magnificent city, make this country full of endless beauty and incredible majesty! As a member of the people of the kingdom of God, the people in this country see not too many aliens from all civilizations every day. Every day, many guests from other planets and civilizations come here. Or official personnel, or members of the public, so that the country''s cities, all day long are full of all kinds of figures. At the beginning, the tutkhums were also curious about these guests from other civilizations. But as time goes by, they get used to it. Even in today''s numb state, in a short period of time, their horizons have been forcibly broadened, and they have seen too many kinds of life all day long. In addition, with the rapid development of civilization and science and technology, all kinds of earth shaking innovations and changes have made them busy again overnight. The city has been expanded many times, and the houses are full of earth style from the beginning, and become more sci-fi and magic style. Similarly, with the rapid development of science and technology and the emergence of a lot of new knowledge, people here do not have much time to play. They need to keep learning and learn all kinds of new things, not all of them. But at least, we should learn that it will not affect our daily life and travel mode. The people here are happy as well as distressed. They are happy that they were born and live in the kingdom of God, but the trouble is that they have to learn, be busy and do too many things every day. The rapid pace of life makes many people extremely uncomfortable. Their scientific and technological strength, upgrading and development speed are extremely fast, and they have no time to react at all, so their lifestyle has completely changed overnight. The city, the house, the furniture, the food, the travel and even the entertainment are all updating at a speed of more than 100 times. At the beginning, there was chaos. It''s not that some people take the opportunity to make a mess, but that the people can''t adapt to the suddenly accelerated pace of life, which causes confusion and confusion. Then, after a period of adaptation, the people of tutehem gradually adapted to the fast-paced and tense life. There are too many things they have to do and busy every day. In the fast-paced, high tension society, they gradually learn everything, and gradually keep up with the new way of life. Whether it''s clothing, food, housing and transportation, or entertainment activities, it''s the same. In addition, the whole day''s contact with higher civilizations from other planets also led to their eyes being constantly opened. Thus, they also know their country, which is called the kingdom of God by the cosmic civilization! In the universe, the famous kingdom of god enjoys a high status. They are very proud, and enjoy the alien visitors from other civilizations, looking at themselves. Their population is very small, only tens of millions, not to mention compared with the countries on earth. In the vast universe, there are too many civilized people, tens, hundreds, even thousands of times more than themselves. Plus countless races and civilizations, colorful and wonderful world, the impact caused by the strong, language and writing in front of this, it is so weak. Jiangning didn''t pay much attention to everything in the outside world. All day long, his eyes are always firmly fixed on every corner of the universe, and when the loophole appears, he appears in time to make up. Or accompany your family, chat with them, play with them, or travel to other parts of the universe, etc. Long life, endless power and strength, let Jiangning can do everything he wants to do. However, he did not use these tremendous power and strength to prolong the life of his parents. In his heart, he was very clear that he was still the parents of the essence of human beings. Their soul essence led them to extend their life once or many times to the limit. However, it can not break through and beyond this limit. They are still mortals in essence, which is that Jiangning can not be changed, and the same source is equally invalid for them. The essence of the world, the origin of the world, the source of all things, although it has an incredible magic effect. However, the origin is only the highest level supplement that a small group of creatures can enjoy. Its limitations and magical effects make it impossible for mortals to bear it, let alone enjoy it. Therefore, the soul essence of Jiangning''s parents is doomed to be unable to experience a transformation. Besides, even his parents don''t want to live too long. They have been used to living as mortals all their lives. It is a rare luxury to live for hundreds of years. If they live too long, they don''t know how to live in a longer time. Perhaps, will choose a more exciting way to squander life, or in a long time, become not their own. They don''t want to do this, and they don''t want to add unnecessary trouble to their only son, so they smile and refuse to live for thousands of years. Chapter 1139 Jiangning didn''t make any demands on his parents'' choice. He respected their choice. Although, for a family can not live forever for a long time, there is always a mustard in my heart. However, this is the iron law of the universe, and even he can''t break it. Human beings are different from high elves. The latter combines with the essence of the world and enjoys immortality, but it is not without cost. Because with the passage of time, in the long life, the high elves are constantly "harassed" by countless information. And these messages, in the end, will continue to torture the spirit of the high elves. Once the spirit is not strong, it will feel that the endless life has no end, which is equivalent to endless torture. Once the spirit''s heart is tired, this change from the heart will eventually be reflected in the body. High elves are young and handsome, and their bodies full of vigor and vitality will gradually decay and decline. Once the smell of aging and decay lingers in the body, eventually these will continue to aggravate the high elves, suffering from the soul. In the end, they will be "intolerable" because they can''t stand the endless years of torture and the drastic changes of the outside world, and so on, so as to end their endless life and choose the soul body to enter the endless sleep to avoid the double torture from the mind and body. Few high elves can live more than 15000 years. Most of them ended their eternal lives when they were not so far away from this goal because they could not bear the double torture from heart and body. Hope to get rid of this "invisible" torture through death! Compared with the high elves, it is difficult for human beings to understand the distress of the high elves. However, this is not the case with all the high elves. This distress often exists only in the elders of the clan. Most of them lived 10000 years, or even nearly 10000 years. In the family of high elves, they enjoy the highest and most important position. Each of them is a living history, and most of them know exactly what happened to the high elves and other races. Too long years, leading to the high elves, constantly looking for one thing after another for themselves. They want to cultivate their own interests, so that they have no spare time to think about other things. And the result of this choice is that a large number of artists, writers and other outstanding talents emerge among the high elves. They study and learn their own interests, and strive to carry them forward, and the result is that there are countless excellent creations in the cultural inheritance of spirit! And the wizard of the high elves, they do not have this kind of fatigue from the heart! They have a strong interest in their career and all the problems and things they encounter in the process of continuous research, learning and exploration. But this kind of mentality maintenance, causes the high elves wizard community, still maintains own young strong body and the health is full of the energetic mind. The immortal fire burning in their souls is continuously burning, without the slightest twilight. On the contrary, with the passage of time, the power of the high elves is growing day by day. They are in the process of continuous research and learning, and they are also growing up, so that unconsciously, the high elves and witches do not know when they have mastered a powerful and extreme power. Because, in the beautiful and rich land of elves, high elves have no natural enemies. Every spirit and the life on the spirit land are enjoying the peaceful and peaceful days, just like the fairyland in heaven. And the high elves and witches who are addicted to research and study, and everything in the universe. It is in such a special environment, unconsciously, has accumulated a strong almost unmatched power. As a result, their essence of life began to change, and it was in the pleasure of continuous transformation and sublimation that they realized the broadness and vastness of the rules. In the face of the endless knowledge like the abyss and the sea, the wizard of the high elves has a boundless desire to explore. Under such circumstances, how can the high elves get tired of endless time and hate themselves, so that they want to end their glorious life, and then choose endless sleep to avoid eternal life? In addition to those ordinary elves, none of them choose to end themselves and enter into infinite sleep! They live in seclusion in every corner of the Elven kingdom. They also choose beautiful sites and build towers. Or set up one college after another to recruit excellent seeds with the potential to become a wizard from within the ethnic group and vigorously cultivate them. Although, the genius of high elves is higher than that of human beings. However, this does not mean that all the high elves have the talent to be witches. Although, their race and life form enable the high elves to become casters. However, further talents, even within the high elves, are rare. Therefore, it is necessary to look for talents who can promote themselves and are expected to go further. It is a common goal of all the high wizard groups. They are not only training apprentices, they are also training fellow travelers on the road of exploration and knowledge. However, the resources and energy of the wizard apprentices are different from those of the ordinary apprentices. They are not only a group of people who are beyond the secular world, but also a special group who are constantly involved with the secular fetters in all aspects. They don''t pay attention to everything that happens in the secular world. They study the universe and nature, and learn magical knowledge that nature has never heard or seen. At the same time, they also explore one vast alien world after another. Because with the passage of time, the universe also began to appear one after another of the anomalies and unknown areas. Although they can''t break through the world''s barriers and come to the technological universe. However, as the elves and witches continue to explore the process of different worlds, and continue to learn all kinds of incredible knowledge at the same time. They also vaguely guessed that the world they lived in was extremely vast. However, at the edge of the world, there is still a layer of invisible diaphragm that envelops the whole world. What kind of situation is the world outside the separation, which arouses the great curiosity of the high elves. Because of curiosity, the high elves naturally want to find out what it is and untie this mysterious veil. So that the shackles, which are separated from the world, can be broken at one stroke, so as to satisfy their curiosity about the outside world. Although, so far, they have not finished exploring the place that separates the technological universe from their world. Because, there are many small, micro, medium and even large different worlds, which are born and annihilated all the time. There are many lives and resources, accompanied by the birth and death of the different world, repeated birth and destruction of the situation. They understand that it is a very distant thing to break the barrier between the two great worlds. Moreover, it is not easy to do, but the high elves have found a new reason for their existence and continuous learning. They explore the different world again and again, and break the space. In fact, they are experimenting again and again. Chapter 1140 Different from their own kindred, those ordinary high elves live a leisurely life. Because the high elves dominate a continent, on this continent, they have no enemies. In addition to the elves who went out to explore, they have not abandoned their own martial arts and various fighting skills. Most of the elves have abandoned their martial arts for a long time. Like most mortals, at least, they don''t think about war or anything. On the contrary, the high elves think they are strong enough. At least, so far, no one has dared to challenge them. The high elves themselves are used to this unprecedented event. After all, they are the most powerful people in the vast world. Humans, dwarves are just their students. As for the orcs, they are just the servants of their legendary kings and gods. Therefore, most of the high elves who have never had the thought of suffering live a leisurely life every day. Besides this, they don''t care about anything else. As a result, their skills of fighting in the battlefield are naturally gradually abandoned. In addition to the high elves, except for the outside army, the high elves, who were all over the family in those years, had a strong martial spirit and a sense of hardship, also gradually degenerated. For the upper ruling class of the high elves, this is almost the same idea. Except for a few people who are worried about the current state of the high elves. Most of the high elves, like their people, don''t care much about the changes from the outside world. And the only point of care and defense, it is only because of the invisible border around the high elves disappeared. So that for human vision, yearning for the spirit of the country exposed to the eyes of countless people, but also because of the growing human power. As a result, today''s high elves have to admit that they belong to the power of human beings. Therefore, the poor weapons, guarding the watchtowers and guards, are only used to guard against the direct threat from the human side. In addition, most of the high elves still don''t recognize what kind of crisis they are facing. Different from their gradual pursuit of peace and pleasure, all nations of mankind are striving to catch up with each other. The vigorous sailing has not only failed to dissipate the heat. On the contrary, from the beginning to now, it has maintained an enduring trend. The era of great navigation and great colonization here is not as bland as in countless parallel time and space. On the contrary, everything in this world is full of many incredible places. Among them, ghosts and monsters everywhere, all kinds of unknown realm and unknown events, also appear frequently. Always threatening the safety of all life, is the strength of human beings, in this threat has always maintained a kind of, like fear. Although the number of them is more than the demons all over the world, the individuals are not as large as those demons. The frequent occurrence of all kinds of supernatural events also makes the whole world present in a strange atmosphere. On the one hand, human beings are busy with navigation and colonization, on the other hand, they have to organize troops and various strange people and strange things, eliminate demons and supernatural events and special space realm. Their colonization and exploration in the new world still did not go deep into the hinterland. There are more dangers in the new world than in the old one. Up to now, all the colonial countries, their colonial territories, still remain in the coastal areas. Those who can go thousands of miles inland are the world''s leading powers. In the meantime, they shed enough blood and killed enough people to cut off any major river. Because we can''t go deep into the hinterland, the colonial activities here are undoubtedly more mature than those in parallel time and space. A large number of people accumulate in the coastal and slightly inland areas, making the local development scale become extremely mature. Over a long period of time, the local level of development is no worse than that of the old continent. Even the wealth created by a certain colonial territory is equal to the tax revenue of a powerful country in one year. However, hundreds of years later, those colonial territories that have already developed and become powerful still do not have the sense of independence. Rich as they are, their population is growing. However, they are well aware of the difference between themselves and their home countries. We know that the strength of our home country is far from what we can resist. In addition, all kinds of dangers in the new world make them need to be guarded and protected by the army from their home country in all aspects. Therefore, even if they have the consciousness of independence, they still have not chosen independence because of various reasons. However, these signs of independence were detected by the countries in these colonial territories. These rich colonies contributed so much wealth and resources every year that they could not easily give up. It is only natural that a large number of troops and fleets should be sent to the important colonial territories after these signs are detected. Although these colonial territories are well aware of the purpose of their home country''s doing so, they have to acquiesce to this fact under the threat of danger all over the continent. Because they really lack the determination to confront their home country, and they are more worried that once they break with their home country, there will be all kinds of dangers and demons in the new world. If they have lost the protection of their home country, they can live safely, and this is what they should be concerned about. However, they still have independent thoughts in their hearts, which are hidden in the deepest part of their hearts. At the same time, they also began to carry out a series of preparatory work, such as guns, artillery, and the help and support of hiring those witches, which are also under their consideration. Different from these colonial countries which still maintained a strong enterprising spirit, the Tang people who lived in the Mediterranean, occupied gibraltarian, controlled Egypt, and controlled these two major traffic arteries and strategic areas. They are still in chaos, although the chaos has been slightly improved up to now. However, the whole huge ancient country has not yet returned to its normal state. Corruption was prevalent in the Tang Dynasty, and the upper class was already rotten, so was the middle class. They use their own financial resources to constantly seek for their own interests and power demands. And the commoners at the bottom have been reduced from the state of "rich peasants" hundreds of years ago to the class of untouchables! The real power holders simply ignore these and ignore all these choices. They dream of life and death, control the whole country, and seek more self-interest for themselves. And the people of insight who really want to change all this and return to the glory of the past are looking at the closed channel, sighing in vain. The whole country, at least the upper class of the country, enjoys the protection of the protective beast. Because, with the protection of the beast in, no country''s monarch, can ascend their territory. Even after a bloody battle with the Allied forces of the European countries in those years and a tragic defeat. Because of the relationship between the protectors and beasts, the European allied forces were still unable to land in the native land of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, the upper rulers lived a happy life without paying attention to all the changes of the country. And these, let those who really want to change everything in this country, heartache. The obstacles they faced were so great that it was difficult for them to fight against the whole decadent ruling class with the strength of one person. Both the upper and middle levels are the obstacles that those who want to reform and change all this have to face. Although there will always be capable people to turn the tide in this country, so far, no one has been able to innovate the country on his own. Tang people are waiting in pain, waiting for the appearance of Mingjun, waiting for the birth of virtuous officials. Before that, they had to prepare for the coming war and a new round of partition feast. It is because the European countries have long been dissatisfied with this decadent country, which guards the two major traffic arteries and strategic areas. They also do not want the crucial Strait of gibraltarian and Suez Canal to continue to be controlled by this decadent state, and they also want to profit from the huge and amazing trade profits every year. There is nothing easier for countries determined to change all this than a war. Chapter 1141 Because of the advent of the era of world trade, almost all countries, one by one, have joined the vigorous wave of world trade. Commodities and specialties from all over the world are transported to various regions by sailing boats. With the rapid circulation of commodity economy, the economy of the whole world is activated actively and passively. European goods are sold in Asia and all parts of the new world. Similarly, the goods and specialties of the above regions are also sold to the above regions. Just the goods and money in circulation every year is an astronomical number! As the Suez canal into the Mediterranean and from the Red Sea to Asia, the Strait of gibraltarian are two crucial strategic areas. There are tens of thousands of sailboats going in and out of the two places every year! Similarly, the goods and money carried by these sea going ships are a huge sum of money, which is numbing. The rich taxes paid by Tang people have made them rich for hundreds of years. Even now, the country has become decadent and extravagant, but its naval fleet and overseas colonies are still a huge number and scale. Similarly, the huge profits it receives every year make countless people envious. Before the chaos of the Tang Dynasty, the European countries did not hold a partition banquet. However, the joint action did not completely win the country. At the very least, the Allied forces of the European countries had gained an advantage in the beginning. However, both the army and the Navy did not inflict heavy damage on the Tang people. On the contrary, in this era of chaos, a group of excellent officers who were eager to appear because of the war in the Tang Dynasty were hindered by internal chaos and command. It still managed to maintain the stability of the country, and through the follow-up war, it avoided the situation that the country was divided by other countries. In addition, the appearance of the protectionist beast once again awakened the fear of Europeans. They have no confidence to defeat a dragon with a body length of more than 1000 meters, a wingspan covering the sky and two ferocious heads. Similarly, although there was chaos in the Tang Dynasty, the upper class began to decay. However, the middle and lower classes at that time still maintained a strong vitality. Whether it''s their army or their navy, strength still exists. Therefore, at that time, a joint partition action against the Tang people did not make all countries get the benefits they wanted. The upper class of the Tang people became even less enterprising because of the reason of protecting the country. And gradually, this idea has gradually polluted the middle class, they also drift with the tide, sucking the interests and blood of the country, and strengthening themselves. Because, in a short period of several hundred years, the bourgeoisie, led by businessmen, has grown rapidly in an amazing situation. The wealth they amassed was astonishing, and the profits they sought through gibraltarian and Suez were even more astonishing. Nowadays, their discourse power in the country of Tang people is gradually increasing. The rich and powerful bourgeoisie also began to seek further privileges, such as political career or controlling the country''s important foreign trade. Therefore, in such a special environment, the speed of Tang people''s corrosion is amazing. With the passage of time, today''s Tang people, not to mention the Navy, even the army has basically lost all its combat effectiveness. Every stratum is not eager to make progress, but is thinking of seeking for their own interests, resulting in the strong, brilliant, prosperous and rich Tang people hundreds of years ago. After hundreds of years, it gradually became a second rate country, although the country is still rich. However, what the envoys of Tang Dynasty saw, heard and recorded in the book a brief tour of Tang Dynasty have gradually become legends. In a very short period of time, the well-to-do peasants in that year had gradually become extremely poor. The European countries, which always observed the social activities of the Tang Dynasty, saw the weakness and lack of enterprising spirit of the Tang people, and they united again. A new round of partition banquet for the Tang people started again. Britain, France, Spain, Ottoman, Austria and even Italy joined in, as well as the small Nordic countries. Their forces began to build up, both in the army and Navy, in secret. So far, the people of Tang Dynasty are still in a state of ignorance! The upper class is still living a dream of life and death, no longer governing the country, and the internal infrastructure is still built by the monarch hundreds of years ago. It has been used up to now, but it also faces the danger of being in disrepair for a long time, and even the infrastructure construction in some areas has been out of use. Although the Tang people were still huge, they all took the upper and lower Egypt, guarded the access to the Red Sea, and mastered a series of islands along the way. Guarding the main roads from Europe to Asia, the annual canal tariff and the wealth collected from entering and leaving the canal are amazing. These can be transformed into profound and incomparable strength, making the already powerful Tang people more powerful. However, since the expulsion of the wizard, the whole country has gradually weakened. If it was not for the existence of the protectors, it would prove the legal ruling status of the deity family that was famous in Europe. I''m afraid that by now, the rule of this family has been overthrown for a long time. Now, a new round of coalition forces has been formed again. For those maritime powers and colonial powers with great interests in the Far East and Asia. Under the control of the Tang Dynasty, the areas of gibraltarian, upper and lower Egypt, as well as the tariff set for each country, and the annual limit on the amount of merchant ships to Asia. They are all stuck in the neck of European countries, which makes them extremely uncomfortable. They watch the huge profits generated by trade every year being continuously shared by the Chinese who enjoy their own success. Eager to change this situation, the European countries are determined to change this situation once again through joint action. They did not seek to overthrow the rule of the Tang Dynasty, nor to control upper and lower Egypt, because millions of Tang people had already lived in this desert. However, the control of the canal of gibraltarian and Suez, or the control of the canal, is the inevitable trend of the European countries. To say the least, even if we can''t control the canal of gibraltarian and Suez, the European countries have to seek the duty-free goods or the free trade conditions of the two regions. They are still afraid of the Tang people. Although the continuous crackdown has already begun for a long time, the impact of the previous joint action still haunts them. Even though all countries have surpassed the Tang people in strength, they are also worried that another joint action and coercion will wake up this decadent country. So as to wake up the absolute hegemonic country thousands of years ago! However, as the huge army began to gather, the worries of European countries gradually faded. They don''t worry about winning a country that has been decayed for hundreds of years. The only thing they should worry about is the dragon that lurks in the wide Mediterranean Sea and sleeps in the bottom of the sea. Once the sleeping dragon is awakened by the fierce war, I am afraid that by then, their joint action will still be unable to obtain the benefits they want. There are precedents. In the last joint operation, the awakening and appearance of the giant dragon in the later period made the panic stricken Tang people feel at ease. Therefore, although the European countries achieved part of the interests they wanted through a war, they were still not satisfied. Now, in this joint action, the European countries have made up their minds to fight quickly and win the war completely before the Dragon wakes up. So as to seize their long-awaited interests at the negotiation table! The huge combined fleets set out one after another, forming a huge combined fleet on the wide sea. Then, the United armies of various countries began to gather in Spain. Then, after the Navy set out, the army also rushed to the provinces of China. In addition, a part of the army was transported to Morocco in North Africa by ships. They were going to attack part of the territory of Morocco occupied by the Tang people across the sea from gibraltarian! Chapter 1142 What the European countries and the Tang people didn''t know, and all their actions, had been seen in the eyes of a pair of sacred and dignified eyes. Jiangning, who lives in the kingdom of God, which is respected by all the major civilizations in the universe, calmly looks at the water mirror suspended in front of him in his garden, which clearly shows the joint action of the European countries and the drunken dream of the Tang people so far. His eyes were calm, even without any waves. However, he didn''t care, and it didn''t mean that he had a son and a daughter. That is to say, after him, in the history of the Tang Dynasty, ajert and Christina were the only two brothers and sisters who ruled the country together. Only the two of them did so. Since then, the transfer of monarchical power within the Tang Dynasty has never seen the situation of the king and the queen ruling together. Their sister and brother took over a stable country from Jiangning, and then defeated the two dynasties of Abbas and Fatima, which laid a solid foundation for their dignity and made the Tang people gain a firm foothold in Europe. After that, more than ten generations of Kings made great efforts to rule the country, whether digging the Suez Canal, taking up and down Egypt, grabbing gibraltarian, marching into the new world, and participating in the great navigation and colonial movement. It took nearly a thousand years for the Tang people''s dignity and strength to reach the peak and become the hegemony in Europe. However, since the expulsion of the witches within the border, the strength of the Tang people gradually declined and began to appear weak. Later, the first joint invasion of the European continent made the European continent see thoroughly the weakness and internal chaos of the Tang people. The combination of the ruling class and the bourgeoisie, the misappropriation of national resources and interests, the greed for ink and taxes, and all kinds of extravagant life make the tax revenue from gibraltarian and Suez every year, as well as the tax revenue from domestic trade and new world trade almost impossible to turn into the actual strength of the country. Because all these huge interests were united and then divided up by the ruling class and the bourgeoisie. In the past few hundred years, the Tang people have gone from the former top power, the European hegemony, to the present second class country. Every country around wanted to suck blood from the people of Tang Dynasty and strengthen itself. Now, a new round of joint partition of the European continent has begun again. All this is not enough to shake Jiangning, because both the Tang people and those who have nothing to do with him are members of the universe under his control. They are all his subjects. Their fighting and fighting have no influence on the universe itself. Even in the country ruled by his descendants, it is difficult for him to be moved by the current situation. After the transformation and sublimation of life level and essence, Jiangning is now looking back to see everything in the past. It''s hard for him to feel or feel like "the same kind". Today, he just keeps the appearance of human beings, but the internal essence of life has nothing to do with human beings. It''s just two different living bodies and races. However, he can be indifferent. His two "mortal" children can''t be like him. The scenes in the water mirror have already made ajert almost angry. She is the eldest princess who has never married and had a son. Christina is also gloomy and angry. However, he tried to hold back his anger. Unlike ajert, he didn''t suppress his anger at all, so he had to roar to vent it. "The Empire, which was built by the family and finally became strong, was in the hands of this group of unworthy descendants and completely declined!" Ajerte gritted his teeth, "now a new round of European coalition forces have set out. It''s ridiculous that these guys still don''t know all this, and they are still living a life of drunken dreams and killing people. What a bunch of goddamn guys With that, he looked at Jiangning, who was always indifferent and calm. "Father, please allow me to go back, let me clean up the mess, and lay the family''s dignity again!" Christina, who has never made a sound, also looks at their father, who is now a God. "What should end should end, and what should not exist should die out!" His indifferent, can be said to have no feelings of eyes to see his own pair of sons, plain way, "died also died, don''t have to go back." Ajert''s eyes looked at his father in disbelief, as did Christina. They were unwilling to say, "father, this is the land of our family. It''s the country you set up when you moved thousands of miles away. There are your blood on it, though they are rotten now. But I believe that the country established by the family will prosper one day. " "Nowadays, the family governs a universe. As long as the universe is stable, the family will always exist. Compared with this, a piece of wild territory in the lower boundary area is nothing at all. " "Father Christina stops ajert, who wants to say more. She looks at her father, even though their name for him has been upgraded to God. But in her heart, whether her father is a God or a mortal, she is still their father. Therefore, she said: "although the family now controls the whole universe, it is the supreme Protoss. Compared with this magnificent and prosperous universe, the territory of the lower world can be regarded as a wilderness. However, this land is always ruled by the family, and the descendants who rule there are your blood. Once they are incompetent, the family and your reputation will be damaged in the end! " "We are Protoss, how can God''s dignity be defiled by mortals?" "So, you want to do the same with your brother, lower bound to clean up the mess?" But Christina shook her head and denied, "no, father!" She said: "the country under the family rule is rotten. I think we should wake up these incompetent guys through a war. In addition, I hope you will allow us to find outstanding descendants among the descendants of the family who are expected to restore the family''s reputation for teaching. When he comes of age and becomes king, he will restore the prestige of his family. " After listening, Jiangning''s golden eyes looked at the water mirror again, looking at the attack being launched by the European allied forces. There was a flash of light in his eyes and nodded his approval, "OK, this matter is in the charge of your sister and brother! However, you are not allowed to step in personally, just let you solve the problem in your own way. The universe is so peaceful that almost nothing interesting happens. I hope the game hosted by you two can make me feel a little happy! " "Yes, sir Sister and brother are helpless. Their behavior is just a game in their father''s eyes. However, both of them knew that their father was themselves. Over the years, for everything that happened outside, even war and so on. They are all treated with the mood of a game, but now the object of the game is the land once ruled by their family. Sister and brother have no feelings for the country they once ruled, which is worth doing now. It''s just another invasion by the current European coalition forces, which makes them feel that their dignity has been violated. However, they will not bully ordinary people. Therefore, no matter what extent the war was fought, neither sister nor brother would personally take part in the military action and the feast of partition of the European Union against the Tang people. What they have to do is just to find the minor blood within the family, teach each other well, and let him come forward to solve all these problems in the future. As for others, after their mood calms down, they also look at all this with a kind of look at the game. Therefore, after receiving the order, they turned into two meteors, crossed the universe, entered a zone blocked by an invisible barrier, and entered a world where they were born, grew up and ruled! Chapter 1143 "It''s just a few hundred years. When I come back again, I see such a situation of" poverty, chaos, and poverty. " Ajert looked at the broad land under his feet, feeling the "decay" and "decay" from below. The anger in my heart is almost irrepressible, and I want to gush it out. "When I was in power, I didn''t leave such a picture. Who would have thought that it would decline like this in just a few hundred years. The interests of the family are being nibbled away by a group of rats and moths. They lay on their families and smoked for hundreds of years, and each one became rich and invincible. But they only think about their own interests and ignore the interests of the divine family. What they leave to their children and grandchildren is only a dilapidated one with financial resources and profound strength comparable to those of the whole world, but it can not be transformed into real national strength. " "Now, the family is oppressed by a group of barbarians, and they all want to bite a piece of meat from the family. Hateful, they are simply damned, the soul should be pulled away, fill in the endless abyss, day and night suppression "Brother, it''s no use losing your temper now!" Christina, who stood side by side with him in the air, was relatively calm. She had silver eyes and looked straight at the land of the lower world. Her thin lips opened up gently. "We can only blame the original king and the subsequent king. The foundation is too good. They don''t need to work hard. Every year, the wealth they receive is just an astronomical number. In addition, the giant dragon guarding the country left by the father is one of the reasons why they will become like this. " At this point, Christina''s face showed a little ridicule. After hearing this, ajert was silent, but he also agreed with her very much. At the beginning, Jiangning left three dragons to guard his blood descendants. Naturally, there were private letters. However, he didn''t expect a series of things that would happen later, and he didn''t expect that he would unify the whole universe. Therefore, at that time, he left the pets he had worked hard to create in order to guard his blood descendants, to protect his descendants for thousands of generations, and to let his descendants, the family he created, survive as the controller all the time. However, a series of changes and events after that have gone beyond Jiangning''s imagination. He never thought that he could unify the multiverse, reappear the great universe, and become the absolute master of the unified universe. As a result, the two countries he established at the time of the game, one has become a well deserved kingdom in the whole universe. And the other, in the extraordinary world he planned to set up, also has an extraordinary position. However, the backhand and defense left behind at the beginning has become a roadblock for the whole country to be slow to make progress. Although the guardian dragon has a long time to wake up, as long as it does not face the situation of national destruction, the guardian dragon will hardly wake up, but will continue to sleep in the sea. However, in this period, there are always several inexplicable reasons, guardian dragon wake up early. This leads to the guardian dragon that should have been gradually faded and deified over time. It has been known to the public with its frequency of waking up at intervals. And when a country knows that it has an invincible dragon to guard it all the time. So, they will be like other countries, trembling, trying to find ways to enhance the strength of the country, so as to maintain an invincible situation in the absolute wave? No, Tang people won''t. They have declined indisputably and fallen into a state of not wanting to make progress. Because they know very well that no matter what the country is in, as long as the guardian dragon reappears, as long as it continues to exist for one day, all problems will be solved. Today, the dragon has guarded the country for more than a thousand years. In the last few hundred years, the upper class and middle class of the Tang Dynasty inevitably fell into a state of real weakness and lack of progress. It seems that in the past thousand years, the successive appearance of the Ming monarchs and ministers has consumed the country''s heritage, resulting in the emergence of some slightly enterprising monarchs and ministers in recent hundreds of years. However, most of them do not have the ability and strength to change the whole country. On the contrary, the speed of decline becomes faster. "Perhaps, there is a reason for this." Ajert looked up at the sky with a pair of golden eyes and said in silence, but Christina on one side clearly understood what her brother was thinking. Also understand, ajert clearly know, is the reason to guard the dragon, although the family is still strong. However, if we talk about talents, there has never been a great talent in the last few hundred years. The control of the Strait of gibraltarian, together with the land near Ceuta, Morocco, was ruled by the Tang people for hundreds of years. And the reason why the upper and lower Egypt and the Suez Canal opened for hundreds of years makes every year the Tang people can collect an amazing fortune from this canal. Not to mention, today''s upper and lower Egypt, the number of people living in the Tang Dynasty, has reached tens of millions of scale. Not counting the overseas colonies, but the territory of China and North Africa alone, the taxes collected every year make people envious. Only a small part of these amazing wealth can be transformed into national strength. Most of the wealth is still divided up by local officials and the royal family through various means and reasons. Even with the gap and gradual expansion, the royal family''s share now is mostly consumed by ministers and various forces. Not to mention the army as the cornerstone and sword of the country. Decadent, decadent, empty pay, drink blood has become the norm. It seems that the scale of the army is huge, but there is no one who can fight. In the current situation of corruption in the upper class and learning from the middle and lower classes, it is strange that the whole country can be good. "Well, it''s really heartbreaking to see what it looks like now!" Christina sniffed the words and nodded silently. "It''s all because of the family''s legacy. It''s so powerful." "Sister, do you think we should take away the dragon guarding the family?" All of a sudden, ajert proposed, but Christina refused to do so even if she didn''t want to. "No, the duty of guarding the dragon is to guard the family and be the only legitimate ruler of our family''s land. Once there is no dragon, I am very worried about whether the younger generation can keep the dominant position of the family. " "But now, in the family, no talent has appeared for a long time. The fact of guarding the dragon is harmful to the family today But Christina snapped, "but this is our land, and we are the only legitimate rulers! Even if future generations are incompetent, this is the land of our family. No other family is qualified to rule here except us. We are a Protoss, we have a universe, countless civilizations, subject to the family''s feet "God, always God!" "The dignity of God is not something that any mortal can humiliate." Ajert was silent. It was almost the first time that he saw his sister and showed such unreasonable side. However, he had to admit that his sister was right. "Yes, sister." He looked at his elder sister, who had been married all his life. He did not dare to show the slightest disobedience on his face. "Everything you said is right. I''ll listen to you!" Christina smelled the words, looking proud with satisfaction, "very good, my brother!" Chapter 1144 The sister and brother are covered with a layer of glittering and translucent brilliance. They are standing in the air, overlooking the wide "miracle Strait" in the lower boundary. There will be a great naval battle that will be forever recorded in history! The Allied forces from European countries did not know that there were still two people above the blue sky, overlooking the upcoming naval battle. What''s more, what they did has been thoroughly hated by the two former monarchs. Ordinary people can''t see the brilliance that envelops their brothers and sisters, and can''t see through the brilliance the real scene inside the brilliance. The Allied forces of European countries gathered thousands of warships of different sizes to gather the miracle of the Tang Dynasty. They are ready to take one stroke, completely damage or annihilate the naval power of the Tang people. Previously, they had attacked the Chinese sub fleet in the area of gibraltarian, and the army surrounded the Chinese provinces of gibraltarian. Now, with heavy artillery bombardment, the magnificent provincial fortress of gibraltarian! However, their joint Navy, taking advantage of the internal chaos and unclear command of the Tang people, crossed the Strait of gibraltarian and entered the vast Mediterranean Sea. In addition, they gathered in the sacred miracle channel of the Tang Dynasty, ready to completely defeat the huge but now bloated naval force of the Tang Dynasty. "At the beginning, it was in this strait that I defeated the joint fleet of the two countries and established China''s absolute hegemony in the Mediterranean!" Ajert looked at the channel below with emotion. The channel did not appear at the beginning. It was still connected with the nearby Italian peninsula more than 1000 years ago. However, since the victory of the naval battle, Naples, which is connected with the Italian peninsula, has officially separated from the peninsula. And with Sicily, Sardinia, Corsica integration into one. In the former Naples area, there was a wide channel, and across the channel and the other side of the Italian peninsula, Rome area across the sea. It was also after the victory of the naval battle that the good people of the Tang Dynasty named this new strait the sea of miracles. Now, although it''s a revisit to my hometown, I''m looking at the invasion of the United navy of other countries in my own channel. Still can not avoid let him sigh and angry side, "only, now come back again, see is not the majestic side of the Navy. On the contrary, it''s the United Fleet of many countries. It''s the side of joint coercion that really makes us angry! " "These incompetent descendants deserve to be defeated and humiliated!" Christina''s teeth were clenched, and her heart was filled with anger, only because of their promise to her father. They can''t interfere with the war between mortals by themselves. Otherwise, they would have killed these mortals who dare to offend their family territory. So, under the gaze of the two brothers and sisters, the great naval battle in the miraculous Strait below also began at the same time. The two brothers and sisters saw that the joint European Navy, because of its prior planning, had a reasonable plan for the combat tasks and tactics that a country should assign. However, on the other hand, the size of the main naval force of the Tang Dynasty was also very large, almost equal to that of the European Union. However, their tactics are old-fashioned, their distribution is unreasonable, and most of the warships are old and can''t keep up with the times. Therefore, the final outcome of this naval battle has long been doomed. This makes the sister and brother who watched the big naval battle shake their heads and sigh helplessly. As a result, as they thought, the huge navy of the Tang Dynasty did not defeat the multinational navy of the joint invasion. From the beginning, they were in a situation of fighting for themselves and chaos. Both the warships under our feet and the artillery on board have fallen behind. They have huge financial resources and sufficient manpower, but they can not turn into unbreakable strength. Tactical thinking still stays in a few hundred years ago, in front of the European coalition, new tactics, no suspense was defeated. The main force of the Navy almost lost, although the loss of the European Union forces is still not light, but when the main force of the Chinese Navy almost lost. The remaining ships that escaped were no longer able to go out to fight. With huge territory, rich talents and countless wealth, the Tang people were completely separated from the outside world by the European Union Navy. The European Union, which won the naval battle, was jubilant and influenced by the victory of the Navy. The European allied forces that attacked the Tang people everywhere, in Europe and in African territory stepped up the pace of conquering cities and lands. Although the Tang people spent a lot of money in these areas which were not connected with the mainland, the fortress cities built in succession for hundreds of years blocked the pace of the European allied forces to invade the cities. However, due to the decadence and unremitting pursuit of progress for hundreds of years, although the Tang people had a great advantage, their morale and morale of the army fell sharply under the bad situation of the main naval force''s defeat. In the face of the powerful European coalition forces, they could not give full play to their advantages, and one city after another was captured. European allied forces moved everywhere, burning, killing, looting, and plundering rich and oil flowing cities. All the links between the mainland and the outside territory were cut off by the European Union forces, and the Chinese, as the base camp, inevitably fell into a state of panic. The ministers of the interior urgently gathered together to discuss various matters. However, it is difficult to provide effective support for the above-mentioned war filled territory when the main naval force is defeated. And all these, are hidden tracks, one by one to see in the eyes of the two brothers and sisters, shaking their heads disappointed. "It''s just a failure. Before the enemy landed at home, they were so panicked. I can''t imagine that once the European allied forces landed on the mainland, they would immediately open up and surrender! " Ajert, with a black face, looked at the so-called "elite" who were still making a lot of noise and panicking, and could not come up with a feasible solution. A face of gas, is already green with black. "These people have lost their blood and become waste. They only have incomparable skills in how to gather wealth and how to suck the blood of the country. In addition, the only result of relying on them to govern the country is that it is possible. " With that, Christina looked at the contemporary monarch with panic and uneasiness on her face, and was even more disappointed. "This kind of waste can also sit on the throne. It''s just natural that the army won''t be defeated. It''s just a pity that the group of bloody men who died in the war were really subdued! " Ajert nodded. "Yes, compared with this noisy group, none of them can come up with accurate suggestions. Those men who dare to fight at sea until they die are the real Tang people. Although they are decadent and incompetent inside, they still dare to go out to fight and defend their country when they know that going out to sea is dead. They are the real heroes, and these trash, who suck the blood of the country, but have nothing to do to serve the country in the end, really should go to hell, plunge into the deepest part of the underworld, suffer torture forever! " "I can''t continue to watch it. I''m afraid I''ll crush them to death!" Christina is not interested in seeing a group of flustered junkies and discussing "national affairs." instead, she suggests, "brother, I''m going to look for qualified talents within the family to cultivate him as a new monarch. And you, go to the folk to find suitable good officials to replace the waste of Manchu Dynasty. Otherwise, even if we have trained qualified monarchs, we will not be able to change the whole country under the obstruction of Manchu waste. Only with the help of a group of wise ministers with the same ideas and the succession of Ming Jun in the future can the backward, decadent and unremitting side of the whole country be changed. Otherwise, it''s just a continuation of this situation! " "OK, sister, I will go to the folk to find suitable talents. I really don''t want to stay here for a moment before selecting qualified assistant ministers for Mingjun, the successor of my family. " "Me too!" With that, the younger brother and sister, dressed in glittering brilliance, slowly walked out of the palace where they grew up, and went to different places to look for suitable talents. At the same time, my heart is full of helplessness and resentment, and the situation of the incompetence of my descendants has to be solved by the ancestors themselves. Just think about it, let sister and brother in the heart of the anger is more than a day. Chapter 1145 The result of the war was doomed, and the defeat of the Tang Dynasty was irretrievable. Compared with the European allied forces that had been prepared for a long time, the Tang people, who had been decadent and chaotic for hundreds of years, although they had great strength, paid an astronomical amount of taxes in one year. But none of this has been translated into national strength. They have tens of millions of people in their own land and tens of millions in Egypt. At will, we can pull out millions of troops, but in the face of less than 100000 European allied forces, the whole country was defeated without any suspense. The main force of the navy was almost destroyed, and the decadent army could not keep the peace of upper and lower Egypt. After defeating the main naval force of the Tang Dynasty, the European allied forces blocked the prosperous sea routes in the past, and cut off the connection between the native land of the Tang Dynasty and the enclave of Egypt. In the areas of upper and lower Egypt where the situation is not clear, facing the invasion of 100000 European allied forces, they have a huge army, and they can not annihilate the enemy one by one. On the contrary, in the internal chaos, the army dare not fight, one after another lost the city. As a result, the European coalition forces marched into the upper and lower Egypt, and the panicked base camp was even more afraid to ask for peace negotiations. All this made the younger brother and sister who came here disappointed and shook their heads. It''s just a few hundred years. They worked very hard in those years. They were the first powerful country in Europe, the Near East and North Africa. They actually declined in the hands of future generations. While they were angry, they could not help feeling heartache and disappointment. At the same time, it also accelerated the two of them to search for talents who can change all this and make this ancient country completely transformed. Christina is a prowler hidden in the huge imperial palace, which covers a vast area and has lived and grown up since she was a child, in addition to several palaces built in those years. The rest of the buildings and gardens are the products of successive monarchs. Therefore, apart from the earliest royal palaces, the rest of the palaces and sceneries have long made Christina unable to find anything to remember. She did not want to see these temples and scenery, a pair of silver eyes, blooming with the light, and then the light spread to her whole body. She completely shrouded, the whole person ignored the huge and solid buildings, straight in the various buildings shuttle. She walked in one palace after another, looking at one Royal son after another, observing their every move, and even eavesdropping on their inner thoughts and voices, searching for the great aspirations that they are most eager to achieve. However, the result disappointed Christina. She did not find a suitable monarch from these descendants, and they never had any ambition in their heart. The younger generation of the whole family always want to fight for power and gain. Everyone wants to be the king of the whole country. However, their ambition and ability do not match. Christina could not help doubting that the decline of the whole family was inevitable? Not reconciled to this, Christina continues to search, from her direct family to her collateral family. Although, these descendants, from her father''s blood has long been thin, there is no miraculous. However, for Christina, as long as he has a little bit of courage and ambition, then she can teach him to become a talent, and support him to ascend the throne, to sweep away hundreds of years of chronic illness. This dynasty, which is now qualified to be called the ancient dynasty, is once again full of vitality. However, the reality is that Christina has not found a successor who can make her feel a little satisfied. Older people are full of unrealistic ideas, just want to enjoy and power of waste. The younger ones have been in the big vat of the palace for a long time. They are polluted and filthy. As for the separated collateral children, none of them could satisfy her. Christina, who couldn''t find a suitable successor, became a little irritable. Her younger brother, ajert, has found some preliminary candidates. Among them, some are aristocrats, some are civilians, and some are the children of businessmen or noble people. However, they all share one common characteristic, that is, they are extremely disappointed with the current situation of the country, and they are eager to wipe out the decadent and degenerate situation of the country at one stroke, so as to reappear the glory and strength of the country in the past. Ajert did not appear in front of them at the beginning to teach them knowledge, but made some consideration and experiments. After they passed his test, ajert formally took this group of people together and began to teach them different knowledge and knowledge every day. And led them to travel all over the territory of the Tang Dynasty, in-depth study of the local, for them to assist the monarch in the future, make the reform layout in advance. In his own way, he is teaching a group of wise ministers in the future of the country, deeply analyzing the decadent and chaotic situation of the country to them, and asking his students one by one how to fundamentally change this situation and how to govern a rich and huge country. With the passage of time, ajert''s students, following him, learned all kinds of knowledge. They also had a general understanding of why the country was like this and how to change it. After that, ajert let them go and ordered them to join the administrative system of the country in different ways to prepare for the Ming Dynasty. On the contrary, Christina began to change her thoughts and ideas without finding a successor in her family. She plans to select a qualified candidate among the numerous women of the monarch. After her successful pregnancy and birth, she will teach and cultivate the most qualified successor in her mind from an early age. Because at this stage, her descendants are really disappointed. Therefore, on a suitable night, Christina bewildered the monarch by magic and made him go to a woman''s palace that he didn''t like at all. After that, Christina stealthily guards the side of her pregnant concubine, blocks all the dangers for her, and ensures the safe birth of her chosen successor. After a seemingly long but actually fast pregnancy cycle, the seeds sown by the monarch on that night began to fall to the ground. Although a new boy was born in the family, he only got the name given by the monarch. There is nothing else, and it just follows Christina''s meaning, so she begins to quietly wait for her future husband to grow up. And, as the child grows up, every night, Christina and ajert go into a dream to teach the child. To teach him all kinds of knowledge, not only the knowledge of governing the country, but also a series of military courses. The sister and brother plan to educate the child to become a real Ming monarch. We should not only sweep away the country''s chronic diseases, but also carry on the past and open up the future. The younger brother and sister are very confident that the new monarch, under their guidance, will be able to sweep away the decadence and chaos of the country ruled by the family for hundreds of years. Reappear the prosperity of the past. In such a situation, the monarch chosen by their sister and brother grew up gradually under their guidance. And the virtuous officials they selected for the new Ming Dynasty are gradually on the right track, waiting for the appearance of the people they want to help in their life. Chapter 1146 After the defeat of the Tang army, the panicked Tang government issued a humiliating request for peace. In the face of the Tang people, who had already lost their morale and were unable to fight any more, the morale of the European allied forces was greatly boosted, and they opened their mouths at the negotiation table. We should not only take the Tang''s provinces of gibraltarian and Moroccan territory in North Africa, but also completely turn the Tang''s provinces of upper and lower Egypt into colonies, and implement the conditions of free passage of the Suez Canal to the European Union countries. In addition, there are a number of huge compensation projects. The decadent and weak Tang government had no confidence in the face of the joint threat of the European coalition forces. Almost all of them agreed to the request of the European Union forces, which made the European Union countries overjoyed, while all the Chinese felt humiliated and angry. In their hearts, Tang people with a little bit of blood are very angry in the face of the humiliating demands and conditions of the European coalition forces, but they have no chance to change their ability except for anger. Under the situation that the main force of the navy was almost completely annihilated, the naval strength of the Tang people was greatly reduced, and no longer the absolute deterrent power of the past. Moreover, through this war, the European Union countries could see clearly the weakness and powerlessness of the Tang people. Except that they did not land in the native land of the Tang Dynasty, they were more or less attacked by the European allied forces, no matter in gibraltarian, upper and lower Egypt, the territories of North Africa and the overseas colonies. The huge empire, in one night, became precarious, and from the world''s first power, fell to the position of a weak country. The country that more than a dozen Ming emperors painstakingly managed and the international status they gained almost lost overnight. The Tang people, who were not willing to change their country, began to seek ways to change and strengthen their country in various ways. The decadent upper class, on the other hand, continues to ignore the current state of the country and has no idea of change. In other words, the ministers who want to change this situation are powerless in the face of the unanimous opposition from the upper class, and the whole country begins to be filled with a pessimistic atmosphere of the end of the dynasty. Christina and ajert, who clearly watched this scene, chose to completely ignore it. In this case, they began to speed up their cultivation of succeeding monarchs and supporting officials. Under their guidance, both the successive monarchs they selected and the virtuous ministers who assisted them grew up very fast. However, before they grow up completely, the whole country still needs to maintain a certain period of decline and backwardness. Contrary to the current situation of the Tang people, European countries have made amazing profits by defeating the Tang people in this war. Little by little, they want to get enough benefits from this ancient country which has been rich for more than a thousand years. Whether it''s commercial or political, they start to erode the whole country bit by bit. However, there are still some scruples in their hearts. Although, from the beginning to the end of the war, the supernatural beast of protecting the country of the Tang Dynasty, which spread throughout Europe, never appeared. However, European countries, who clearly know that the existence of protectors is a firm fact, still dare not humiliate this ancient country too much. Because at the bottom of their hearts, I don''t know why, they always feel that what they have done is clearly seen in their eyes by a pair of invisible eyes. This feeling is puzzling, but it makes European countries clearly feel it. Therefore, in the treatment of the Tang Dynasty, an ancient and rich country that has become decadent and chaotic, European countries have chosen a more stable and step-by-step strategy. They don''t want to beat down this ancient country once and for all, and make this country which has been rich for more than a thousand years become a public colony of their countries. Because they know it''s not realistic. Perhaps, the upper and middle classes of the Tang Dynasty are indeed rotten, but a small part of the middle class and the bottom of the hearts of the masses of the lower class still have the bloody existence in deep sleep. Once their actions activate the whole sleeping country, they themselves know the consequences. Therefore, it has become the consensus of all European countries to gradually nibble at the frog without excessively stimulating the country, and gradually suck blood on the huge and ancient empire bit by bit through the principle of boiling frogs in warm water. In this way, time is slowly passing, and already waiting for impatient Christina and ajert brothers and sisters, finally wait for the right time. The brothers and sisters, who have long hated everything here, have no patience at all. They let their chosen monarch fight with their brothers and sisters, with the monarch and with the noble ministers. Ajert ordered the students he had received, especially those who had entered the army early, mastered and trained a group of students of new army and excellent officers, and directly launched a military coup. With the help of these gradually growing and more or less occupying a certain position, the young monarch, who has been taught by his sister and brother to this day, with the help of the ministers selected for him, easily completed his own grand ceremony of accession to the throne in an eye-catching and world shaking way. All of a sudden, the military coup shocked everyone and the whole continent. All the people didn''t expect to be attracted by the coup without warning. More importantly, before the coup, the princes and ministers were not well-known! However, after their successful coup, they became world celebrities overnight! In particular, the princes and ministers involved in the coup are so young, which has attracted people''s attention and hot spots. The new prince, who ascended the throne through the coup, became the supreme ruler of this huge and ancient country under the loyalty of his loyal ministers who had been waiting for him for more than ten years. His first order after he succeeded to the throne was to thoroughly control the army of the whole country. At the same time, the new army trained in secret also began to go to all parts of the country to replace the garrison there. And according to the list, we will get rid of all the moths that used to suck blood on the whole country, whether they are the old aristocrats or the rising bourgeoisie. The whole country is once again in turmoil. The people killed are enough to cut off the flow of rivers, and the blood left is enough to dye a large area of Sea red. Because of their quick action and ruthless style, there was almost no large-scale civil war in the country at the beginning of the coup. The only small-scale civil war was also vulnerable to the new army trained in secret. Their actions were so fast that all European countries were terminated before they could form an intervention army. Subsequently, a series of internal cleaning activities were launched. In this process, more people are implicated and executed, and the middle and upper classes of the whole country are in a state of fear and loss. But the lower class of civilians began to cheer, because they saw the country, is beginning to the good side. After that, a series of bloody cleansing lasted for several years, killing so many aristocrats and bourgeoisie that the country almost fell into a period of stagnation and retrogression. But the young monarch clearly understood how rotten the country was. Also clearly know their own behavior, will produce what kind of consequences. However, the monarch who knows better who is standing behind him is more fearless. His unprecedented ways and methods proved to the world his ambition to change the whole country. In the same way, his ministers are ambitious. They also want to change the decadent and backward side of the whole country. For this reason, no matter how many people are killed, no matter how much blood is left. When the big clean-up is over, the internal reform and change will be carried out. With boundless enthusiasm, the young monarch and his ministers began the reform of the whole country. At the same time, the new army they secretly trained is also in the process of expansion training, and the preparations before the reorganization of the navy are also going on at the same time! Chapter 1147 What happened in the Tang Dynasty not only set off a 12 magnitude earthquake in the Tang Dynasty, but also for Europe, the Near East and North Africa, it was no less than a storm sweeping the whole world. A well planned military coup, a coup that everyone was unprepared for, suddenly began and ended. No matter the Tang people themselves, or the European countries, all the countries, whether big or small; All the people, up to the aristocracy and down to the common people, for a time, the whole world around the sudden military coup centered on the Tang people, attracted all the attention. This is a military coup that has been prepared for more than ten years. The protagonist in the center of this event ascended the throne as a teenager and became the supreme ruler of a huge country. The ministers who helped him to the top were equally young, but both the monarch and the ministers planned a coup for a long time for a belief in their hearts! This is the first time in the history of more than one thousand years that Tang people have become the supreme ruler of a country in the form of coup. Moreover, this is the first case, and the impact and consequences will have a profound impact on the Tang people and even the future European continent. However, for the protagonist of this incident, he did not care about the future impact and consequences. In everyone''s heart, they hold a lofty and great ideal, they want to create the glory and glory of the country! First, change the chaos and depression of the country that lasted for hundreds of years, and revive the glory and strength of this ancient empire. If it is said that there has not been a joint partition of the whole country by the European coalition forces before, then perhaps no matter ajert or Christina, the younger brother and sister, as well as the wise officials of the Ming Dynasty they trained, are willing to wait in a safe and slow way. However, the defeat of the Tang Dynasty and the signing of a series of treaties, which can be regarded as extremely humiliating, activated the anger in their hearts. Similarly, the people of the Tang Dynasty who were affected by the defeat were also extremely angry. Therefore, the series of great turmoil and cleansing caused by the coup also made many people who were dissatisfied with the country look forward to it. After taking over the throne, the young monarch took the lead in sweeping away the turbulence and borers in the whole country. After secret training, the new army came to all parts of the country at the fastest speed, just like the secret police in history. According to the list in hand, arrest all the names listed above. Among them, there are not only aristocrats, businessmen, but also many families that have been handed down for hundreds of years and thousands of years in history. Most of them are all big and small moths who have all kinds of illegal deeds and even betray national interests. Now, they are all caught in one net. None of them expected that the young monarch who just ascended the throne would have such great courage. The courage and ambition are so great that the young monarchs do not care about the stability of the country, but also have to be ruthless to eradicate their resolute determination. Without the slightest preparation, they were arrested one by one at home and jailed. In this process, there are also families with private guards, trying to resist, but all of them were destroyed one by one under the iron fist of the army. And waiting for the fate of these dare to resist the family, is the complete extinction! This ruler from the East, the ethnic group from the East, also brought the political game and fighting from the east to Europa. Although, in the history of the world, the fierce fight in politics is almost universal. However, compared with the most dangerous East, the political game in the west is relatively mild. However, this time of cleansing and killing also made it clear to all that the young monarch''s cruelty and determination did not match his age. The same is true of the ministers who supported him. All kinds of national policies have been stopped one by one. Before the end of the internal cleansing, the whole country will continue to be in chaos. Only the thorough end of the internal cleansing, the whole country can gradually move towards a stable state. Instead of fighting with foreign enemies, those new armies, which had been built in secret, began to hone their courage from their own people. At least, they have seen blood more or less. The young monarch and his loyal ministers are not only cleaning the internal worms, but also cleaning the residue of the army! However, compared with no preparation before, with the passage of time, the aristocracy and the bourgeoisie within the Tang Dynasty were more or less prepared. Naturally, they are not reconciled, and they will kill when they lead! As a result of the long history, the aristocracy of the Tang Dynasty, like the aristocracy on the continent of Europa, has a close relationship with each other. And the newly born bourgeoisie, who is lying on the whole country and sucking blood, is also connected with the nobles who are ready to plot a rebellion. One has power and people, and the other has money. It also takes into account all kinds of factories. As a result, the nobles and the bourgeoisie, who were unwilling to be purged by the king, began to unite and prepare to overthrow the monarch who was sitting on them and was ready to kill them with a knife through a civil war. Then, after supporting the former monarch, he ascended the throne again. Thus, under the mutual connection of the aristocracy and the bourgeoisie, the rebels began to form. Moreover, the flames of civil war appeared almost from the local cities of the Tang Dynasty in an instant. They occupied the city where they lived, set off a rebellion, and tried to win back their due rights and status through a decisive battle. Under the banner of "honoring the former king", they began to march towards the capital. The rebels, who set off unrest in various places, quickly began to gather. They gathered one after another, and gradually moved towards the capital. When the young king in the palace knew about it, he quickly ordered the new army under his command to fight back against the rebels and completely annihilate them. This is the beginning of a civil war that is not big, but not small. On the one hand, it is the aristocracy and bourgeoisie who are not willing to kill. On the other hand, it is the young monarch and his ministers who are going to sweep the interior and carry out drastic reforms. The two sides are about to start a fierce collision, which is not only an internal cleaning, but also a symbol of the fierce collision between the old and the new era. The reformists, led by the young monarchs who ascended the throne through the military coup, and a group of "conservatives" led by the noble bourgeoisie. The two classes, which symbolize an era, will decide the future of the whole ancient country by means of civil war. Chapter 1148 In the history of any country or nation, the two classes symbolized by reformers and conservatives are bound to face tit for tat or even fight each other, thus determining the final direction of a country. However, the first thing reformers have to face is the natural aversion and hostility of conservatives. Because the emergence of the new interest class represented by the reformers is tantamount to cutting flesh from them and harming their interests. Therefore, no matter what the reasons are, they are only covering for their own interests. Everything is just serving their own interests. As for whether the country is good or not, it is nothing in their eyes. The young monarch clearly understood this, and he also knew that what he did was equivalent to digging the foundation of the country. Since ancient times, most of the talents who assisted the monarch to govern the country were held by the aristocracy. As for the civilian talent, but in front of the huge aristocratic class, the probability of the civilian is too small, it is a negligible member. Moreover, after the rise of the new common people, they were soon won over by the nobles in various ways and became the new nobles. They became the new nobles in the ranks of the nobles and were assimilated by the huge aristocratic class. With the passage of time, the number of aristocrats in the whole Tang Dynasty, even the monarch of the country is difficult to know. What he wants to do is to catch up with most of the nobles in China. It''s no exaggeration to say that they are digging the foundation of their own country and family rule, because almost all the officers in the army and the ministers who assist the monarch in governing the country have been monopolized by the nobles. Without the help of these nobles, the whole country would not be able to function at all. However, the young monarch is also very clear that these aristocrats, big and small, who were strong with the family and rose with the rise of the family, have already changed their nature with time. Their loyalty to the family is still a question mark up to now. If they didn''t know the history and truth of the family, I''m afraid the rule of their own family would have been overthrown. Similarly, the young monarch knows that what he does is to break the foundation of family rule. However, he also knew that the land under his family''s rule had reached the most dangerous point. It''s half stepping into the bottomless abyss. If you don''t stop, or step back and walk on the safe road, maybe the next second, the whole country will become history with the family. Not reconciled to this, the young monarch, who also understood what his blood symbolized, also wanted to change all this with unprecedented ruthlessness and courage. As a result, no matter how many people die, even if the land under our feet becomes white. These facts come from the knowledge taught by a man and a woman he meets in his dream every year and every night, as well as what he sees, hears, thinks and tests as he grows up. With his growing up and all kinds of drastic changes after he ascended the throne, the couple appeared in his dreams every night to teach him the true identity of a man and a woman. In his heart, he had more or less the answer. After his decision was approved by the couple, it gave the young king endless courage. Therefore, for the rapid gathering of rebel forces, he did not have the slightest fear in his heart. On the contrary, he was filled with endless pride! So, at his command, his new army quickly began to move. They are not prepared to rely on the high and solid walls to fight a defensive war, but to fight a battle in the field. The young monarch deeply felt that time was not enough, so he wanted to make a quick decision, thoroughly solve all the rebels, and then ruthlessly clean up the bad situation in the country. The reaction of the young monarch also reached the ears of the rebels. The powerful rebels were surprised, but then they were contemptuous. They didn''t think much about it either. The rebel forces gathered here from all over the country began to gather, and then gathered outside the capital to confront the rebel forces led by the royal family. The faces of ajert and Christina, who are watching this scene in the sky, are also not good-looking. "What the father said when he taught us has come true." Ajert''s golden eyes looked down at the rebel forces with a sense of killing. "They were just a group of slaves under the cannibals. It was the father who made them get rid of their bondage. At that time, their ancestors also vowed to be loyal to the father and his descendants forever. Now it is only a little more than a thousand years. The original slaves have long forgotten the oath made by their ancestors! " "They are essentially a group of ungrateful people, as the father said at the beginning." "It doesn''t matter. After this war, all the guys who forget the vows they made in those years will disappear completely. The same is true of those who dare to rebel! " Christina coldly said the final verdict, and then the eyes of her sister and brother looked at the young monarch who led the Royal Army in military uniform. The latter is not fully grown body, wearing majestic armor, waist with a sword, behind him is a neat line of muskets, cavalry and artillery. They gathered behind the young monarch, a pair of eyes, firm and powerful look at the young monarch''s back. In their eyes, they are not yet fully grown up, but they have the courage and courage to change the fate of the whole decadent country. Every young soldier''s heart, have raised admiration, the same pair of eyes, fearless, morale looking at the opposite rebel team. After the rebel troops had assembled, in the wilderness of the capital, two armies with different uniforms, flags and equipment had a silent confrontation under their respective flags. Although the army led by the young monarch was smaller than that of the rebels, the morale of the army was not weakened at all. They gathered in the royal family heraldry, under the leadership of the peony flag, under the order of the monarch, began to attack. They lined up in close ranks and stepped towards the rebels. In a disorderly and scattered fire of the rebels, they stepped forward regardless of the gunfire. Even if there are companions falling around, they have no fear, and they keep moving forward in the support of artillery. At a very close distance from the rebels, they raised their muskets and began to fire intensively. Both sides began to fire at close range, but no one stepped back. People were falling down and the artillery rushed into the queue, which made the number of casualties continue to expand. However, the army of World War II for the monarch did not fade. They were indifferent, ignored casualties, and kept shooting. In the end, the rebels could not bear it, and the tragic casualties began to retreat. However, the army of World War II for the monarch began to pursue. They raised their bayonet equipped muskets and began to charge. So did the cavalry who followed them. The retreating rebels began to fight. In the process, the young monarch rushed out first. He is riding on a white horse, waving his sword, and constantly fighting in the blood, leading his own army. There are endless rebels in front of the killers. In the end, the monarch bathed in blood all over his body felt the fiery feeling coming from his eyes, and the monarch''s body bathed in blood also produced the fiery feeling, but he did not dare to stop, and still mechanically waved the sword in his hand and kept chopping. In the end, almost all of his body was stained with blood, and his hot feeling became more and more intense. With his painful murmur, bursts of dazzling red light began to appear on his body! And the eyes there, is constantly flashing bursts of golden light, with the red light on the body and the golden light in the eyes, more and more intense. In his body that some thin blood, began to constantly appear miraculous changes, from the blood in the emergence of bursts of miraculous power, transmitted to his body everywhere. Finally, the transformation began. His eyes, which had no miraculous place before, were covered with golden light and turned into miraculous eyes like gold pouring. This vision has attracted all people''s attention. Everyone''s eyes are focused on the monarch with endless golden light all over his body. He looks at the young monarch with all kinds of expressions. There are a series of miraculous changes! Chapter 1149 A rebellion that was not willing to be eliminated came to an end without any suspense. The performance of the young monarch on the battlefield completely dormant the hearts of his subordinates, and then the supernatural vision from the monarch convinced everyone at one stroke. No matter the soldiers, generals and ministers under their command, or the rebels who originally participated in the rebellion, they all knelt down and surrendered in front of those golden eyes! They think of the royal family. In the miraculous place thousands of years ago, the monarch had awe inspiring golden eyes. Although, this kind of natural vision did not know from when to begin, it gradually disappeared from the royal family. However, seeing the monarch he followed reappear the natural vision of the royal family thousands of years ago, which undoubtedly revived the prestige of the royal family and brought up the spirit of all people. Following the monarch, the minister and army who helped the monarch to launch a coup and ascend the throne, their worries finally disappeared. And those who took part in the rebellion, attempted to overthrow the young monarch and ruled the whole country reasonably. Is in a moment, completely did not have with the monarch to continue to fight down the courage! Originally, the two groups of men and horses who were still fighting each other stopped fighting in an instant and knelt down to the same figure! An unwillingness to be purged and eliminated, and a premeditated rebellion was easily eliminated. After the end of the rebellion, the vision of the young monarch spread to all parts of the country as quickly as possible. No matter in the local cities, or in the enclaves, overseas territories and overseas colonies, there are relevant personnel and speedboats running there to inform the local people of the news as soon as possible. After calming down the domestic rebellion, it also means that no force in the whole country can threaten the new monarch at all. Originated from the tradition of this country, the sanctity of the ruling family reappeared in the monarch. After that, the whole country became stable at an incredible speed. The news of allegiance to the new monarch came from all over the world one after another. As time goes on, the news of allegiance to the new monarch will come from the enclaves, overseas territories and overseas colonies one by one. At the same time, various reforms aimed at the country have been established one by one. Laws and decrees spread continuously from the capital to various places, accompanied by judges who specially supervise the implementation of laws and decrees. Moreover, all kinds of internal cleansing activities never ended, and all the nobles, big and small, and the illegal bourgeoisie, were arrested and imprisoned according to the list. In this case, these guys who are more or less unclean have no intention to continue to resist. The whole country, in such a strange state, quickly calms down. No one dares to disobey the reform decrees of the monarch, and all the rights of the whole country return to the hands of the monarch again. This is the first time since the family completely lost its natural vision, it has centralized control of all power. Before that, the power in the hands of the monarch had been completely divided up by various power classes in various ways. Now the return of power symbolizes the arrival of highly centralized power. The power storm, which started with a premeditated military coup and ended with a small-scale civil war, came to an end at a sudden speed. During this period, the process is incredibly fast, so fast that the outside world simply can not adapt to the time has ended. Even for other countries, they continue to discuss whether to interfere in the internal political issues of the Tang people, and have not come up with a feasible result. They have already announced the end of this period. The speed of this period is really too fast for us to see. However, a series of great movements and purges from the Tang Dynasty made the European countries very vigilant. They have seen clearly that the new emperor of Tang Dynasty, who succeeded to the throne by means of coup d''etat, quickly pacified civil strife and carried out all kinds of internal cleansing, doesn''t seem to be a man of peace and order. Everyone can see clearly that the new monarch is determined to change everything and sweep away the decadent, decadent and enterprising situation of the whole country. I want the whole country to return to the hegemony of a thousand years ago. For most countries, this is undoubtedly not in their interests. Through a joint military operation, they won the ancient and decadent country, absorbed nutrients and blood from him, and strengthened themselves. Now, it''s just more than ten years. However, in the short period of more than ten years, all the European countries that participated in the partition operation have gained great benefits. Once the country formally changes itself and combs its internal affairs and military affairs, a series of rights and unequal treatment from the Tang people will be shattered by the European coalition they formed. The area of upper and lower Egypt will become the territory of the Tang people again from the public colonies of various countries. The Suez Canal, which was involved in the trade between the East and the west, would once again be controlled by the Tang people, and the main traffic route in and out of the Mediterranean, the area of gibraltarian, would also be managed by the Tang people like an iron bucket. At that time, every country, as if stuck in the neck, will continue to endure all kinds of shackles and even "unequal" treatment from the Tang people. Therefore, it is undoubtedly in the interests of all countries to take advantage of the opportunity that the Tang people have not yet thoroughly leveled their internal affairs and reformed their army, and to disrupt the pace of self reform of the Tang people through another joint military intervention, so as to make the Tang people continue to decay and degenerate. Once the pace of self reform of the Tang Dynasty is allowed to go on, then once this huge and powerful country has slowed down again. Then the fate of the European countries will return to a thousand years ago. Especially for those countries in the Mediterranean region, it''s even more uncomfortable. A powerful and huge empire is at the door of its own home, so what to do at any time must depend on the face of the huge empire. Even if you are not careful, you are likely to be completely annexed by this huge empire. After all, there are nearly two million square kilometers of native land, not far away from Egypt, as well as numerous islands and colonies overseas. The number of Tang people living there has already exceeded 100 million! And with such a large population of Empire, once serious, then the formation of a huge army, will completely submerge the whole of Europe! The more they think about it, the more they fear it. The European countries have made up their mind that they must not let things develop like this. Envoys from various countries rushed to other countries to connect with each other, so a new European coalition was formed again. This time, the attitude of the European coalition forces is extremely serious. Compared with the coalition forces formed more than ten years ago, all countries have made a lot of efforts in this process. The size of the army has expanded to nearly 300000 people, and the size of the navy ships has exceeded thousands. Every participating country has shown some real skills and taken this country seriously, which has begun to seek change and get rid of the weak. Even this country, after a defeat more than ten years ago, has not recovered or changed its military strength so far. However, the attitude of other countries towards the Tang people is still highly concerned and serious. They know very well that once this country is really serious, the power it can produce will be amazing. Therefore, they can''t help but take the Tang people seriously, which has dominated the Mediterranean for thousands of years. At the same time, the formation of a new round of European intervention coalition was also known to the Tang people. The young monarch, however, was fearless. Even today, the scale of the new army is still very small, only 40000 or 50000 people. The upgrading of the navy is equivalent to the absence of ships. Ships are still backward in the past, and even master ships decades ago. However, in the face of the fierce European coalition, the young monarch resolutely met the biggest challenge! This is not like the decadent army in China, but the real elite of European countries, whether it''s the army or the Navy! Chapter 1150 Whether it is the self reform within the Tang Dynasty, or the fierce intervention of European countries in the formation of the Allied forces, this scene has been clearly seen by two pairs of eyes. The two brothers and sisters, who had cultivated their "qualified" successors, did not leave at the first time, but stayed here. The hazy brilliance that enveloped them made their figure and footprints disappear completely in front of mortals. No one can see them unless they want to. Ajert, dressed in gorgeous clothes and with golden eyes, sat on a stone bench in the palace garden, drinking a glass of palace wine. Christina, who is also dressed in gorgeous clothes, with a pair of silver eyes, beautiful and mature, with amazing charm, also sits on the stone bench, looking at all kinds of documents on the stone table. Two extraordinary, leading the existence of all this, completely ignoring all the outside world, quietly waiting here. "Ordinary people are not reconciled. The change of the family has once again formed a coalition, ready to intervene." Christina, who was flipping through the confidential documents, said without looking up. "It''s just a boring trick!" Tasting the fine wine and delicious food of the palace, ajert said with disdain, "just by them, they think that they can easily change the decision of God by forming a mere coalition?" With a sneer, he said, "it''s ridiculous. God''s will is destiny! For this country, the people here, what they have done can not be shaken, or even change the destiny of our God descendants! What''s more, it''s a mere mortal army. It''s just to continue to give the boy some prestige. " Christina heard the words, did not speak, and looked at other things, mostly poetry, literature, art related books, it is obvious that her interest also shifted to other places. The aggressive intervention of the European allied forces had spread among the Tang people before it started. For the Allied forces in Europe, the flag they were carrying almost made the young monarch laugh. For his ministers and his people, it almost blew his lungs. The slogan of the European coalition forces was "I hope the Tang people will follow the European tradition and stick to the system of eldest son inheritance.", In other words, the slogan of the European countries is to make the monarch abdicate, hand over the power again, welcome the old Tang emperor back to the throne, and even hand over the throne to the eldest son of the old Tang emperor. That is to say, they did not agree with the legitimacy of the monarch''s ruling position. However, this is just a slogan or even an excuse. The purpose is to find a reasonable excuse for the European coalition forces to intervene. However, for the Tang people, it is a great shame. Since the Tang people moved to the West and established their country across the sea, although they also pursued the system of eldest son succession, it is not that there have been no examples of non eldest son succession of the whole country in the process of Tang people''s inheritance for thousands of years. Not to mention, Tang people have never been interfered in their internal affairs by foreign countries since the founding of the country. Now, however, the United European countries have done so, trying to interfere in the internal affairs of the Tang people. Everyone knows what its real purpose is, but the more so, the more difficult it is to calm down the anger in the hearts of all Tang people. "Your Majesty, what Bai Yi has done is a great contempt for the people of Tang Dynasty." A general came forward, kneeling on one knee, "I ask your majesty, let me lead the army, and Bai Yi decisive battle, a snow before shame!" Other ministers and nobles, one by one, are using their own way to show their determination to fight the European Baiyi to the death. With fanatical and respectful eyes, they look at the monarch sitting high on the throne, especially at the monarch''s eyes that occasionally twinkle with golden light. The fanaticism and excitement in their hearts are almost like a volcano. In the face of the ministers and nobles, the young monarch, with a faint smile, said, "you Qing''s family has such a determination and attitude to protect the family and the country. I''m very happy in my lonely heart. However, this time with Bai Yi decisive battle snow shame, alone to fight. Apart from the people who must accompany them, I hope that the rest of the Qing families will stay in China and continue the reform policies they have formulated before! " "Yes, your majesty!" The ministers and nobles who were able to accompany the monarch to the war were naturally very happy, while those who were not able to accompany the monarch to the war were somewhat dejected. No one will think about whether this war will fail. No one has ever thought about this, because when they look into the eyes of the monarch, they have generated endless confidence. Who let the whole royal family be called God descendant? And to guard the royal family and protect the local protectors is only to obey the royal family''s orders. Except for the royal family, other people''s orders could not be answered by the protectors. No matter how weak the royal family is, no one dares to replace it. Now, countless people are looking forward to the emergence of a bright King in the royal family, which has finally been realized. All who long for this country to be the same again are jubilant. What''s more, the natural vision of the royal family once again made the self-confidence of the Tang people climb to the limit. Although the reform and formation of the army had begun, the army strength of the Tang people was still incomparably weak compared with that of the European countries. What''s more, with the main force of the Navy more than ten years ago being severely damaged by the European coalition forces. For more than ten years, the navy of the Tang Dynasty is still in the state of straight humming, so far it has not slowed down. Of course, this also had an unshirkable responsibility with the government at that time. However, the reform of the navy has not stopped because of the coming war. New naval personnel have begun to train and accept new ideas of naval warfare. At the same time, new naval ships have already been built in shipyards. Thousands of years of marine tradition and shipbuilding tradition led to the confusion and lack of progress of the Tang people even for hundreds of years. However, once we start to work hard, we can still easily catch up with the level of European countries. After all, this is still a time when wooden sea going ships are rampant. There are no armored ships. What''s more, even the soil for survival of armored ships is almost impossible, unless the will of God changes. This time, the European allied forces did not choose to gather in the enclave of the Tang people, but chose to gather in the Italian peninsula, which was very close to the Tang people. The peninsula, which has only half of its land left, has not been unified so far, with many countries, even city states, large and small. However, the continuous influx of hundreds of thousands of land and sea armies still made the peninsula countries make a windfall. The naval forces of the European allied forces began to block the sea routes of the Tang people. This was the first time that the sea routes of the Tang people had been blocked by foreign forces since the founding of the Tang Dynasty. However, who let the main force of the navy of the Tang people have already been seriously damaged, and even now they are facing the situation of reorganization. As a result, there is almost no defense in such a large territory. However, the gathering of the European allied forces also indicated that the European allied forces planned to put the battlefield in the native land of the Tang Dynasty. This is also the first time. Once the European allied forces landed, it means that the millennium long inheritance of the Tang people will appear for the first time. Foreign troops will land in their own country, and there will be wars in their own homes. And this, in any case, was intolerable to the Tang people. Therefore, the young monarch came out of the palace and began to assemble his army. The new army left the capital and headed for the port city across the sea from the Italian peninsula. The monarch of the Tang Dynasty not only wanted to solve the invading European allied forces, but also wanted to solve the war in foreign countries. To this end, he began to gather domestic warships and merchant ships to lead the army to cross the sea. Although it was a bit old, there was no problem in crossing the sea to send the army to the Italian peninsula on the other side. Just after the army rushed to the seaside, the young monarch murmured a language that others did not understand. Then, the calm sea set off a huge wave, and the spray is getting bigger and bigger, and then a huge figure with a length of kilometers soared from the bottom of the sea! Chapter 1151 With the low, majestic, gradually into melodious, high pitched sound of the dragon, countless eyes look at the sky, looking at the constantly flying in the sky, elegant posture, inviolable dragon posture. That pair of attached feather wings, spread out, block out the sky; Half gold and half black posture, each has a head, one for gold, awe inspiring, elegant and beautiful, one for black, gloomy cold dark, snake pupil cold bloodthirsty, no feelings. However, the huge posture, the sun blocking wings, and the slightly curved dragon claws all highlight an absolute term, which is called power! This is the foundation for the Tang people to establish and protect the country, and maintain the rule of the country for thousands of years. The Tang people''s Guardian beast, the giant dragon of protecting the country! At this moment, under the call of the young monarch, he wakes up again from hundreds of years of deep sleep. After waking up, the giant dragon has a huge dragon head, one is the dragon head, the other is the snake head. Four pairs of eyes look down at the young and tender, but there is a young monarch with the majesty of the king. In the same way, his huge nostrils slightly face the young monarch, and his nostrils stir, breathing the familiar breath from the blood of the young monarch. Then, the huge dragon roared again, and its huge posture stretched out again, and its huge wings stretched out again, covering the "whole" sky. Under the command of the young monarch, he flew up slowly. The spiritual communication between one man and one beast began and ended silently under the gaze of outsiders. "Let''s go!" With the order of the young monarch, tens of thousands of troops began to board the ships one after another. Warships and merchant ships, large and small, were full of morale and blood boiling troops and set sail to sea. Under the protection of the giant dragon, which is more than 1000 meters long, and facing the rapid sea breeze, he sails slowly towards the Italian peninsula on the other side. The appearance of the dragon made the morale of the people of the Tang dynasty like a rainbow, but it also made the European allied forces who blocked the routes of the people of the Tang Dynasty in the open sea cold. The huge posture of more than 1000 meters and the melodious and high pitched sound of the Dragon make the European allied forces who blocked the sea transportation line of the Tang people clearly see and hear the heroic posture of the Tang people''s protective beast that has been handed down for thousands of years! Every European soldier did not dare to come near, let alone drown all the Chinese troops crossing the sea. They don''t dare to get close at all. They even begin to retreat and stay away. Under the protection of a huge dragon, they could not complete, let alone do, the orders before they set out. However, their retreat does not mean that the monarch who has noticed their existence will kindly let them go. At his command, the huge dragon fiercely incited his huge wings to rush past quickly. And in the sky, a man and a woman two figures, after the Dragon appeared, just watched again for a while, then completely lost interest. For them, the outcome of this war has long been doomed. Although, wake up the dragon, dragon out for mortals, some too bullying. However, since the dragon was chosen to exist as the guardian beast, its significance lies in this. Otherwise, if only as, not to the point of national ruin, then the original left dragon, what is the significance? Ajert and Christina, who do not want to continue to watch, turn into two meteors again, leave here and return to their own country and home And in another distant space-time, a distant and powerful higher universe, in a small natural plane world among countless planes. Elistre''s faith has begun to stabilize. Similarly, both human beings and elves, their civilization has been gradually on the right track. During this period, the progress of human civilization is the fastest. Under the guidance of elves, human civilization constantly absorbs all kinds of knowledge from elves. Their civilization, in the process of absorbing the spirit knowledge, has been gradually improved and improved. However, there is still no real equality in the trade relations between the two sides. Compared with the things made by human beings, all kinds of goods from the elves have both quality and beauty. Although the price is very high, many things made by human beings can continue to develop. However, the upper class of human beings, for all kinds of luxury goods from the elves, has a completely different attitude. For this reason, what they need to pay is nothing more than "useless things" that they don''t know the specific functions or the knowledge. Although, among human beings, people of insight have begun to analyze and study the trade commodities formulated by the elves. However, due to the fact that the knowledge related to magic has never been born, some of the human beings, even though they know that these things which are longed for by the civilized elves, actually have very high value. Because of the lack of corresponding knowledge and means, they can not estimate the most correct value and interests. However, human beings have a high interest in and desire to learn from the mysterious powers occasionally revealed by elves. Although, today''s elves have not produced, teach human magic psychology. As a result, their desire for human beings has always been ignored. However, the guys with great perseverance among human beings chose to follow the elves and better observe the mysterious power mastered by the elves. They regard themselves as servants and follow the Elf Mage with a dead face. Even though the elves and mages have driven them away for many times, there are still people who are willing to follow the elves. In this regard, elves and mages naturally know what these human minds are. However, when the base camp didn''t convey specific orders, the wizard didn''t want the knowledge developed by his own ethnic group to be imparted to human beings free of charge. You know, in the process of developing magic, the elves suffered so much that it is hard for human beings to imagine. And the growth of every wizard is almost accompanied by the original special experience. Not to mention, although the world''s magic resources have increased a lot, they have not increased to the point where they can supply the common progress and demand of the elves and human mages. The elves themselves think that the magic resources are not enough. Now, how can they teach the knowledge of human magic? Doesn''t it mean that there is another one to share the magic resources they should enjoy? Moreover, for the distribution and use of magic resources, the base camp of the elves has made a series of plans for a long time. In addition to the magic resources that must be reserved, other resources have been divided into different levels with the development of magic civilization. High level resources, of course, are given priority to the internal supply of the group, the magic master and reserve. The middle and lower level resources are not completely free for the wizard. Every wizard needs to purchase the resources he needs in various ways, and the supply is limited. At the same time, the expansion of the number of internal mage apprentices continues. The group and base camp of spirit mages do not expect these mage apprentices to achieve much. In addition to expanding the number of mages, they only focus on training apprentices who can advance to a higher level. Like those second-class apprentices, they don''t lean too much resources. If those apprentices who are marked as less gifted can improve the level of MAGE through their own hard work in the future, they will be recognized by the base camp and increase efforts to cultivate potential apprentices. Naturally, the elves are willing to. Therefore, in such an environment, it is doomed that the human beings who voluntarily become the servants of the wizard can not obtain the knowledge and power of the mysterious side from the following wizard. However, all the people who voluntarily become the servants of the wizard are the most talented and persistent people in this era. Even if they knew that they could not learn the power and knowledge of the mysterious side from the elf mages they followed, they were never discouraged. This kind of insistence moved the wizard they chose to follow, but that''s all. However, following for a long time is not fruitless. At least, human beings have more or less heard the professional terms about magic and all kinds of fragmentary knowledge about magic from the wizard! Chapter 1152 Magic! This word is mysterious and strange to human beings! However, people who know this word by accident and the mysterious power of the elves, called magic, instinctively realize the strength of this mysterious power called magic. Whether it is the mysterious power displayed by the wizard, inadvertently or intentionally, this kind of magic power is not controlled by human beings at this moment, or even unknown to human beings at this moment. From then on, it began to spread among human beings! For the already mysterious elves, they are even more mysterious than their ethnic groups, and they are also full of powerful magic power. They are afraid and look up to each other. For the human race, the elves they come into contact with are completely synonymous with mystery and power! Whether it''s the elves themselves, the brilliant advanced civilization they created, or the magical power of magic that has not been known or mastered by human beings. Just because this power is so magical and incredible, even if human beings want to break their heads, they can''t imagine why water, fire and other elements are so willing to submit to the hands of the elves. In order to explore the power they don''t understand, human beings willingly follow the special group called wizard. One or more of them, together, are willing to serve a wizard. The purpose is to explore all the mysteries of magic from the wizard. Even if they don''t understand, they don''t know why such special spirits are called mages. But it has nothing to do with their admiration and concern for magic. Human beings are eager to get the mysterious power of magic. These are the masters of this power. They are called the special elf group of mages. Therefore, human beings can understand that if they want to understand the mystery of magic and the existence of magic, the secret lies in these special spirits called mages. Therefore, human beings have more or less learned about the existence and power of magic from the wizard. Human beings, then painstakingly want to find the mysterious power of magic. However, the emergence and subsequent development of magic, for the elves, is not the product of falling from the sky. This is the mysterious knowledge accumulated and created by the ancestors of their ethnic group, who have exhausted their efforts and spent countless resources. Because of the appearance of magic, the civilization of the elves was able to change dramatically. Because of the relationship between magic, the ordinary spirit civilization, become not ordinary. But under the mysterious power of magic, there was an extremely strong transformation, which led to today''s magic civilization! Therefore, the existence of magic and mastering the key knowledge of magic are in the inner part of the elves, which is also the supreme existence that can not be easily touched. It can be said that today''s Forest Elves regard magic as their second belief! Because of the birth and subsequent development of magic, the spirit civilization has become a unique magic civilization in this world. Also because of the power of magic, when anything in the world is disturbed by the flood of extermination, the elves rely on the power of magic to successfully avoid the flood of extermination! Also because of the existence of magic, the elves can quickly recover their civilization after the flood receded. Therefore, the power and special and lofty status of Forest Elves are all due to magic. Therefore, in dealing with their own internal, want to contact magic, learn magic of the same clan. Elves and mages have to carry out very strict, even very harsh audit, in order to allow the spread of knowledge about magic. Then, in dealing with a group of people who have no blood relationship with themselves and are not created by the same God, human beings. Nowadays, the elves have no idea of spreading magic knowledge. At least, when human beings don''t pay enough, they can''t get the knowledge of magic from the wizard. Today''s Forest Elves despise everything, including human beings. In their view, the human race, in addition to surpassing them in fertility, is nothing at all! They are not as strong as elves, not as agile as elves, not as disease-free and painless as elves, and have a long and healthy life. They are very weak, slow-moving, easily afflicted by various diseases, and their life span is very short, less than 100 years. If we ignore the powerful reproduction ability, human beings are really a useless race in the eyes of elves. However, although the elves are arrogant, they are not a cruel killing race! They are arrogant to human beings, but most of the time, the elves are very kind. The essence of them is a group of natural races who love nature and follow the laws of nature! When dealing with any life born from nature and making sure that they are not evil, the elves are very kind and friendly to those lives born from nature most of the time. Therefore, even those human beings who are almost shameless, follow the wizard and are willing to be followers and servants. Even if the elves and mages knew the human mind, they didn''t do other evil deeds except to drive away and scold. Human beings, seeing such powerful and mysterious magic power, only expel and scold their actions, but not with other actions. The courage of human beings is growing day by day. No matter how many times they have been expelled by the wizard, they will still be determined to come back next time and continue to follow the wizard. Besides feeling helpless, the wizard took a different attitude towards human perseverance for the first time. Even in the hearts of individual wizard spirits, there was a general attitude of examination. They also want to see how long the human perseverance can last. Even so, in their hearts, the knowledge of spreading human magic still did not appear. As mentioned above, although human beings are eager for magic, the existence and status of magic is no less than a second belief for Forest Elves. They love magic, like to explore, in the process of learning magic, so as to understand the knowledge and secrets in the world they did not know. This kind of enrichment, uncovering the misty pleasure, makes the wizard enchanted. It takes so much energy to create a new kind of knowledge and explore the undiscovered mystery that outsiders can hardly imagine. Therefore, the knowledge of magic is of great significance to the spirit. This is not something that can be easily achieved by human beings through a shameless way. At least, their efforts, in the eyes of the wizard, are not enough to make them learn all about magic. And these, in today''s spirit mage''s body, did not appear at all, the idea of imparting magic to human beings, even an idea did not appear. It can be predicted that in a long enough time, human beings can not easily obtain the mysterious power of magic. Without the tutor''s instruction, even if a book about all the key points of magic cultivation is put in front of human beings, human beings can not understand the mysterious knowledge recorded in books through their shallow and humble knowledge. No one can master the key points of magic through reading and self-study without the tutor''s words and deeds. Unless, such a person is the son of plane, but the probability is so low that it''s heinous! Chapter 1153 At any time, in any era, knowledge is always the most precious. Whether it''s a distant ancient era, or a city-state era in which the rudiments of civilization have emerged, or a classical feudal era, or a technological era in which iron and steel giant ships, airplanes and cars are running everywhere... Or a more advanced, more conjectured future science fiction era. Knowledge is always the most precious thing. From no one can easily get it, its appearance, from its birth to the moment when it is really endowed with meaning, is accompanied by civilization. Moreover, its existence and innovation promote the continuous progress of civilization. Therefore, it can enjoy such a special and lofty status, and be respected and worshipped by countless people! In the ancient times, its role is more important, and it will never be easily leaked out. The crucial production technology and all the knowledge accumulated by the ancestors recorded in the written language, whether it is the art of war, law, music or even all kinds of Arts Applied in the military field, are never easily disclosed. Want to learn these things, not only to pay a price, sometimes, but also to see a person''s identity and status, doomed him to learn what, can''t learn what. And these, transferred to the magic there, the same is true, and even the conditions become even more harsh. Because of the desire for magic, human beings are willing to follow the Forest Elves. The purpose is to learn how to master the mysterious power of magic or knowledge from the wizard! However, in order to obtain the magic power, which we don''t know, let alone understand at present, human beings are completely wishful thinking. No matter they work hard and are willing to stay with the wizard, don''t they still want to get the knowledge and mystery of magic from the wizard? And the Elven mages, from the beginning to the end, have never accepted the thoughts of these human servants. Moreover, as far as servants are concerned, all kinds of alchemy puppets created by them are more obedient and loyal than human beings. If they are asked to do anything, they will not hesitate to obey all the orders from their masters. And in the case of human beings, will human beings carry out all the orders from their masters without hesitation? They are intelligent life, have feelings, have civilization existence, they have their own purpose existence. At least, before this goal is achieved, it is very difficult for human beings to have servants who are so loyal to their masters. Moreover, all the people who choose to follow the wizard can be said to be the most imaginative and independent special people in this era. Their hearts will not be subject to the strict hierarchy in this era. On the contrary, they also see themselves as servants of the wizard, and an opportunity to get rid of the harsh hierarchy in the human city-state. At least, so far, none of the noble children would like to get rid of all the connections with the family, just to follow the wizard and learn the magic power called magic. Therefore, the human beings who follow the wizard are in the absolutely ruled class from birth to social status. The only difference is that compared with the large number of people of the same class, they are very smart. And he has enough imagination, is full of curiosity to the outside world, and is not lack of enough decisiveness. Therefore, they resolutely seized the opportunity to completely separate themselves from the human world, willingly and shamelessly followed the Elf Mage to be a servant. They are not so willing as to follow the wizard purposefully at the beginning. Because they know very well that following the wizard can not only satisfy their curiosity about the outside world, but also take the opportunity to break away from the lowest social status. The important reason is that they are likely to learn the mysterious magic power in the process of following the wizard. And this is their primary goal. Although the Forest Elves have little contact with human beings, they do not have a deep understanding of human beings in the process of contact with human beings. However, the preliminary but simple observation has already given the elves a comprehensive understanding of the human race. Similarly, every mage who is proficient in magic is proficient in this way. They have already known for the first time what the ultimate goal of the human race is. This makes many mages extremely disdain and ridicule the arrogance and arrogance of human beings. Although, in order to obtain more magic resources, more diversified magic resources, so as to artificially help human civilization, improve their productivity, smelting level and civilization level. But it doesn''t mean that all kinds of knowledge born in elves, created and sublimated from within elves, will be open to human beings without reservation. Even in helping human beings to improve their own civilization, the knowledge taught by elves is only a very rare part. However, for the primitive civilization in its embryonic stage, it is enough to help them enter a new world. However, it is by no means easy to make civilization further. Moreover, Elves will not teach human beings all kinds of knowledge free of charge again. Their original intention of promoting human civilization is just to obtain more magic resources, that''s all! If it were not for the precious magic resources, the elves would never have allowed the knowledge created by their own people to pass on to human beings. Therefore, compared with the above vivid example, in the eyes of the wizard, it will appear how ridiculous and ignorant human behavior is now. No matter what happens in the future, at least in the present, in the visible future, everything about magic is absolutely impossible to appear in the human world. The Elves will not allow such important knowledge to flow into human beings. Also will not help human beings, establish a magic civilization, do not want to cultivate a strong enemy for themselves. The world''s resources are limited, and the elves themselves are in short supply, even extremely scarce magic resources. How can we cultivate a human mage who also needs magic resources? If there is no accident, at least, the end should be like this. After all, for those human beings who reduced their status to servitude, the wizard did not restrict their personal freedom, nor did he force them to enslave them. They, with ulterior motives in their hearts, followed the wizard. And the elf mages who knew and saw through all this just had a silent smile in their heart. Looking at the so-called human servants who are busy before and after with sarcasm and regard themselves as loyal servants. However, in the eyes of the wizard who chose to follow, what he did was just a farce. Still in a very serious attitude and way, serve in the wizard side. And in the bottom of my heart, it has never dissipated. One day, they will be able to master the mysterious magic power like the elves. And all these subtle psychological activities, and even the balderdash in sleep, let the wizard who knew all this, can''t help but sketch a cold smile in the corner of his mouth. "Go on, one day..." Every wizard in the heart, so cruel and determined, issued the final judgment! Chapter 1154 What happened between human beings and elves makes the two gods who always observe the development of the two tribes in the lower world very clear. However, such a small matter is not in the eyes of the gods. At this moment, ininville is surprised by the invitation from elistre, who wants to invite him to the kingdom where the elves and gods live, afando. And introduced the elves to him, and ininville was surprised. "Your Highness elistre, would you like to invite me to afando?" In ininville''s words, there was a little surprise, but in my heart, I had already guessed. With a faint smile, elistre looked at ininville''s golden eyes and perfect face. There were a few waves in her eyes, but she soon calmed down. She said, "yes, your highness ininville." "You have never been able to leave here since you were born. Among all living beings and gods, you have never spread your prestige! Therefore, you should also move around in many realms at this moment, so that your prestige will be widely spread among all living beings and gods. After all, it would be a loss of your identity and status if a powerful God who is not known to the gods and who is hidden from the world is not well-known in all the world and all living beings After listening to elistre''s words, ininville thought silently, and admitted that elistre''s words were true. And he had thought about it in his mind. It''s true that reclusion can ensure his origin, but he can''t always stay in this narrow plane world. Whether it''s to continue to search for long broken mud fragments, or to find out the secrets of the universe, or to do other things, he needs to go to the outside world in person and walk around a lot before he can learn these secrets. Therefore, inenville immediately nodded and agreed to elistre''s invitation. After hearing this, the expression on her face was obviously very happy. The purpose of inviting ininville to visit the kingdom of elves was not just as simple as she said. In other words, if different people look at this issue, they can derive several different purposes¡® The "pure" will see this invitation as a pure guest. When people with complex minds look at this issue, it will be a "demonstration" of elistre. After all, the strength of elistre is no secret among the gods. She is just a little god with weak divine power. She went out to meet a very powerful spirit, and she is also a member of the spirit. Even if there are some slight differences, they are all elves after all. What''s more, elistre is able to make friends with a powerful power unknown to the gods. No matter what happens in the future, her status among the gods will be improved. As a weak clergyman, elistre holds a weak clergyman with weak power. Her face and opinions can be more or less ignored in the eyes of powerful clergymen. But she met ininville, a powerful God unknown to the gods. Then, as a friend of this powerful divine power, when elistre walks in the world, his gods will not give her face when they see her, but also give her a little face. And elistre, with the support of a powerful God, does not say that she acts in a high profile among the gods, at least it will be more convenient for her to do something in the future. It is the same as a powerful God to see elistre, also want to give her a little face. Even if it is a powerful divine power with a divine personality level of 19, unless it is to offend the powerful divine power of ininville, it should give some face in general. Gods are not like mortals. Their powerful power and immortal life make them a group of powerful beings who know how to compromise with each other. Only by mutual compromise can we get a peaceful and stable development environment. Otherwise, gods and divinities who do not know how to compromise with each other will inevitably enter into endless divine wars. And this is the result that the gods can''t accept. They are gods. They are immortal gods. All living beings are serving gods. In their immortal life, there are too many years to spend, as long as they don''t touch the fundamental interests of the gods. In some small things, between the gods is absolutely can not do it. Because they know very well that once they fight each other, no matter which side they hurt or a certain spirit falls, it''s not a small thing. A careless, a god war sweeping the whole universe, will produce. So, after elistre''s invitation, ininville thought of these invisible places in his mind. Similarly, he can''t wait to contact with the gods and explore the mysteries hidden in the universe. In particular, the universe in the ancient times, everything that happened. At the same time, ininville is also very sure that one of the broken pieces of mud is hidden somewhere in the universe, waiting for his arrival. At the same time, ininville wants to grasp the origin of natural rules and become the personified image of rules. It is also necessary to contact with the gods, and at the same time, to have enough understanding of the relationship between the gods. Because he clearly knew that what he was going to do and the consequences of doing so would inevitably cause hostility from the vast majority of the gods at the moment of exposure. Because he has the ambition to master the origin of natural rules, so similarly, his strong existence of practicing natural rules also wants to master the origin of natural rules. Once he takes the lead, or shows his ambition to completely grasp the origin of natural rules, it can be predicted that in an instant, there will be countless people or powerful beings who have practiced natural rules to launch endless and rapid attacks on him. Because all rule practitioners understand that once they choose the rules to practice, they are completely grasped by a powerful being. Then, it means that the way forward of all rule practitioners is completely cut off. Because there is only one source of rules, and there will never be a second one. In fact, the person who has mastered the origin of the rules has become the personified image of the rules. At that time, he is the embodiment of the rules, and the rules are not equal to him However, the only thing that can be sure is that all the successor''s rule practitioners will not be able to make any progress in the future. They will stop at a certain level, knowing that there is still a road ahead. However, they can no longer find the way forward, nor can they perceive or even see the image of that road. What we can imagine is what kind of chaos will be triggered by that time. Although, the ultimate goal of all rule practitioners is to grasp the origin of rules thoroughly. However, since ancient times, it has not been clear that one person has grasped the origin of a certain rule. However, this ultimate goal has long been the goal in everyone''s mind. However, many rule practitioners maintain a hidden rule and bottom line. Without more than 80% confidence, I''m afraid everyone will not show their ambition to master the origin of the rules. Although every strong being knows the ultimate ambition of each other, no one dares to expose this meaning. Because it''s stupid to do so. It''s obviously forcing everyone to fight against themselves. Therefore, even ininville only dared to have such ambition in his heart, but never dared to reveal his ambition in front of a second person. Even in front of elistre, it never happened. After agreeing to elistre''s invitation, ininville did not choose to go with elistre to the country where the elves and gods live. The earth he stepped on was the operator he regarded as the base camp. Therefore, in the absence of a good layout for the base camp, ininville would not go to the kingdom where the elves and gods live together with elistre. Elistre also understood that ininville attached great importance to the little natural plane under her feet. Therefore, after ininville agreed to her invitation, elistre no longer urged him, but put more attention on the lower world. Focusing on her believers, Forest Elves, will also pay little attention to human beings. Elistre clearly understood that the potential and considerable development prospects of human beings, together with the previous analysis and evaluation of human potential and high evaluation by ininville, made elistre begin to pay attention to human beings. At least focus on the mission of her Forest Elves to humanity. Compared with the huge number of human beings, the number of Forest Elves is insignificant. Once one''s belief can be widely spread among human beings, it is not necessary for all human beings to believe in her. If only a part of human beings believe in her, then elistre also has enough confidence to step into the ranks of medium divine power. However, before that, she thought that her belief could be spread smoothly among human beings. In this way, the continuous support of faith will enhance her strength and self-confidence. At least, with strong enough strength to support, she also has the confidence, hard to hate the spider God after rose. Instead of relying on the name of ininville and the elf God Department to scare the spider God. Chapter 1155 At the same time, her heart''s thoughts were truthfully told to ininville. The latter listen to the words of elistre''s heart, of course, is very firm support elistre, want to become more powerful mind. Today''s elistre, to some extent, is a firm ally of ininville. It''s just that a weak ally can hardly help as much as he can. However, an ally with medium divine power, or even powerful divine power, will be able to help in the future. Will continue to be strong with the gods themselves, showing an explosive increase in influence. Therefore, it is also beneficial for ininville to strengthen the strength and influence of elistre. At least up to now, although elistre has not helped him much, it only depends on the special relationship between the two gods and elistre''s status in the inner elves. It''s worth yiningwei''s investment, although the return on this investment may not be profitable until a long time later. But at present, ininville, who urgently needs to establish his fame and influence in front of the elves, even the gods, can not ignore the strong influence from the elves. Although, he himself is a God with powerful divine power level. However, when they are active among the gods, sometimes they do not rely on their own strong power to communicate with the gods. Although, this is also a practical problem that can not be ignored. However, whether the network is broad or not can also play a significant role. Just like elistre, she is weak in her own divinity level, and lacks the powerful and influential fighting clergy. Her own status is nothing but a weak God. Whether it comes from the inner meeting of the elves or the meeting among the gods, it seems that the level of weak divine power and weak divine power only has the power to listen in. There is no right to speak or make final decisions. These powers are in the hands of gods with medium and powerful divine power. In particular, a powerful God has more power than anyone can imagine. Although, with his powerful power, ininville can obtain the status and power matched with his strength and identity among the gods. However, this can not be ignored, in addition to the appearance of his powerful power, the interpersonal relationship can not be ignored. Because he has no second friend and ally besides elistre. On the contrary, elistre, who seems to be weak, has a stronger social relationship than ininville. Whether it''s a lot of good gods, or some goddesses among the human gods. They are all friends and allies of elistre. That is to say, with her strong interpersonal relationship and the care of many divine friends and allies, elistre can rely on the fact that she is weak and so on. After the spider God, she is a moderate divine power. Otherwise, it would be another God who didn''t have such interpersonal relationship as elistre. Would you like to see if he dares to fight the spider God? Therefore, ininville is also eager to find some friends or allies among the gods. No matter what he has done in the future, it is important enough that his friends and allies can support or support him, at least when other gods are against him. As for other things, inenville didn''t really care much. Still, it''s not so easy to surround and kill a powerful God. What''s more, he is different from the mainstream belief in Fengshen in this world in that he is a regular God. He does not need to draw strength from faith, nor does he need to strengthen himself through faith, nor does he need to rely on the power of faith to transform the reserve of divine power. His everything comes from the natural rules, including his divine power, which is also transformed through the natural rules. Now, in his body, what a huge reserve of natural divine power, in addition to his own knowledge, no one knows how powerful his divine power will be. Therefore, in the process of communion with the gods, ininville, who does not need faith, naturally has no disputes and disputes between interests. The gods will be happy to make friends with a powerful God with a weak background. Even as a member of a powerful club, it is the same. No God dares to pat his chest and say that he doesn''t need a powerful God to be his friend. No God will. On the contrary, the attitude of most gods towards powerful divine power is to make friends with all their strength if they can. If they can''t, don''t try their best to offend them. The influence of a powerful divine power is so strong that you can clearly know how powerful the influence of a powerful divine power is after a turn. And yinneville has got some arguments from elistre. As for the remaining problems, he only needs to go out to the outside world or visit other gods more in the future, and then he will naturally get a powerful divine power, his due status and the terrible influence. And these things are the key that ininville will do in the future! When it comes to understanding the universe itself, you don''t need to read all kinds of classics or ask any traveler. You only need to know all the secrets you want to know from the gods who are high enough, strong enough and live long enough. These historical dictionaries in the universe, especially those who live long enough to know so much about things and secrets, can be regarded as extremely terrifying. Compared with these beings, the mysteries and history recorded by spirits, human beings and other races can not be compared with gods. However, it is not easy to know the secret history and the secret of the universe. Even these secrets and history, in the eyes of some gods, are open content. However, some of the more ancient mysteries and history are equally valuable to the gods. These secrets and history belong to the content that ininville must understand and know. However, if you want to know this kind of history and secret sympathies, it is far from enough to obtain these secret sympathies and history only by virtue of your identity as a member of powerful divine power. Because all of these have different values. Therefore, inenville, who has a deep desire for these histories and mysteries. It is also necessary to think about how to understand and know the history and various mysteries of the higher universe in the process of interacting with the gods in the future. What''s more, it''s also possible for him to secretly explore the fragments of clay plates which he had been searching for. Such a vital treasure, however, was torn apart by a great war and disintegrated into other higher universes. This is by no means a good thing for the unified universe, especially in the face of the re integration of the unified universe, reshaping the broken mud board has become a crucial task. Without this clay plate, the unified universe will continue to split sooner or later, and this is a scene that neither Jiangning nor yiningville can bear and do not want to see. Therefore, ininville came here with a lofty and necessary task. He wanted to find a part of the debris that had disappeared for many years, but the existence of the debris was a secret, at least the treasure of the unified universe. It is impossible for him to ask about the gods, the whereabouts of Niban and the related history. Therefore, his journey to find the clay board was doomed to experience some hardships. Before that, to provide strength for his allies and enhance their status and influence has become something that ininville must do. Because, it is very likely that in the changeable future, he will need his allies to help. Whether it''s elistre or the gods who may become allies in the future, it''s ininville''s help in finding the clay plate. Of course, inenville, who has always been fond of layout calculation, can never have only such a plan. On the way to find the debris of the mud board, he is also pursuing the way to master the origin of the natural rules thoroughly. The importance of finding the mud board can only be ranked second on the road of mastering the origin of natural rules. Chapter 1156 With the passage of time, the development of natural plane is gradually on the right track! At least, ininville doesn''t have to worry about some unpredictable drastic changes in the natural plane during the period when he is no longer in use. Before that, the development of their civilization, whether they are elves or human beings, has entered a relatively normal development track. The magic civilization created by the elves, inningville naturally will not worry. When he created them, he endowed the Forest Elves with extremely high talent, coupled with a character similar to human beings. These characteristics combined to create a different Elf race. In Middle Earth, elves and humans, both sons of iluvita, had almost the same characteristics in essence. For example, common characteristics in character. Then, after a long time, the high elves gradually degenerated, not only physically, but also culturally. In the end, the high elves, apart from continuing to enjoy immortal life, are no different from human beings in other places. After coming to the higher universe, when ininville started to create a group of elves to cover his origin, the first thing he thought of was to create a group of elves similar to himself based on himself. Now, under his training, the spirit has gradually become close to him. At the same time, the civilization of elves has formed its own characteristics under his subtle promotion. Now, it is on the right track, and the rest of the development will be left to time. I believe that under the magic power of time, the magic civilization created and developed by the spirit will give him great expectation. However, in addition to the elves, humans in the natural plane are never cared about by ininville. It is neither a human from the earth in the unified universe, nor a kind of blood relationship with his elf identity. It''s just a group of indigenous people living in a different world. Ininville, who is not related to them, can tolerate the civilization of elves and pass it on to human beings, which is his greatest kindness. Otherwise, what does it have to do with whether human beings are living or dying, whether they have entered a civilized society, or whether they are still living a bloody life? Since entering the higher universe and transforming into a deity in this world, iningwell has adapted to his own perspective as a deity in the shortest time. No matter what he is doing, or his identity as a God, he adapts very well and perfectly interprets the attitude of a God. Even in his attitude towards the Forest Elves he created, even elistre was very surprised. All, just because of the care and attention of ininville to the Forest Elves at that time, even among the gods is extremely rare. At the very least, the spirit God who created the spirit race in the higher universe treats the people and ethnic groups he created differently from ininville. Because, since he created the elves, his attention to elves is limited to the survival and reproduction of this group. In addition, the concern and care for elves can''t be compared with that of ininville. At least, compared with the spirit God, ininville, who created the Forest Elves, not only looked after them for some time, but also taught them a lot of knowledge in the following days. After that, it taught the magical power of magic to the elves. Because of this, the Forest Elves were able to create a brilliant and powerful magic civilization in a short time. Without ininville, the God who created the Forest Elves, these deeds exist and support the Forest Elves. Even in the process of creating them, ininville endowed them with extremely high talent, the Forest Elves could not develop the magic power in a short time. Not to mention, on the basis of the magical power of magic, he created a unique magic civilization on the natural plane. It is because of the power of magic that forest elves can enjoy. Because of the appearance of magic, they can create improved and convenient living conditions. At the same time, the human civilization developed after suffering from the Holocaust is obviously inferior to the immortal civilization that has not been lost. Now, with the passage of time, the development and gap between two different races and civilizations are going on. The gap and distance between them are constantly widening. Compared with the magic civilization of elves, the civilization of human beings is very pure on the whole, without any extraordinary power. Now, when human beings know the existence of magic, they are also seeking the power of magic, and the seeds of magic can take root in their civilization. However, at present, the elves do not have the slightest idea of spreading magic among the human race. And ininville, the only supreme God in the natural plane, did not have a related idea. At least, so far, ininville has never had such thoughts and thoughts. The great power on the Bank of his Godhead is constantly drawing nutrients and strength from the elves and human beings. He is growing, growing and reproducing all the time in the perception of ininville... However, the more time goes by, the more clearly ininville can feel the greatness and vastness from this group of power. It is not inferior to the powerful power of the natural rules. Just like the natural rules, it is boundless and all inclusive. It can be called a great power containing endless mysteries and knowledge. However, it is not an easy thing to successfully unite this group without losing the great power of nature. Like the rules of nature, there are extremely strict conditions and restrictions there. In the same way, there are also many practitioners who are practicing this powerful power without losing any rules. In order to successfully gather this power, ininville will have to defeat many practitioners in the future. Of course, the difficulty is the same as the natural rules. Nowadays, ininville is not as attentive to the rules of nature as he is to the growing and cohesive forces on the banks of the Godhead. Just a natural rule has gathered all of ininville''s attention. If we are distracted at this time, we can understand the power of other rules. It''s hard for ininville to imagine how much time he should spend to upgrade his Godhead level again. Therefore, even if ininville is not inferior to the powerful power of natural rules, no matter how much curiosity he has, he does not dare to shift his attention from the natural rules. He is very clear about the reason why he can''t chew too much, and the vastness of the rules is beyond words. Once you get distracted and focus on other places, the end result is that you just stop at the current level. This is still the best result, and once the worst result appears, then ruthless may appear, he has nothing to achieve. And this is exactly what inenville can''t stand. Therefore, since we know that the powerful power of this group on the Bank of the Godhead is due to the reason of the elves and the human race. At that time, ininville once again shared a part of his attention, which was used to pay attention to the human and the elves. After that, the behavior of helping the two groups to establish civilization is only because the power of this group, which appears because of the two groups of elves and human beings, is the reason why the civilization of the two groups of elves grows with human beings. Otherwise, ininville would not have given too much attention to them. But now, with this power, we continue to draw nutrients and strength from the two groups, so as to continue to grow. Only in this way can we allow a part of the civilization of the elves to flow into human beings and help human beings establish and perfect a rudimentary stage of sound civilization. However, that''s all, because he still doesn''t know whether the civilization from Elves will have any bad influence on human civilization. Then he decided to observe the mysterious and powerful power for a while. However, even so, his preference for elves and his indifference to human beings have made today''s elves civilization far behind human beings. I believe that if there is no accident in the future, the civilization developed by mankind will not be able to stand side by side with the elves. Time went by, and ininville finally decided to go to the kingdom of the elves and gods with elistre! Chapter 1157 Ever since she got to know ninville, the spirit God, elistre has been thinking of inviting ninville to visit the kingdom of the elves. However, at that time, she was not familiar with the relationship between ininville. Therefore, at that time, elistre did not rashly invite ininville to visit the kingdom of the elves and gods. However, since seeing ininville again, especially the latter from the spider God''s hands, she was saved. Therefore, the idea of inviting ininville to visit the kingdom of the elves and gods came into her mind again. However, it was also not proposed at that time, but what elistre did not expect was that ininville was willing and generous to let her faith spread among the people he created. To tell you the truth, it moved elistre a lot at that time. Even her father God had never treated her like this. As the main god of a divinity, he needed to look after the interests of all members of the whole divinity. Therefore, even his own daughter, the LORD God of the elves had never been like ininville. Because, because of his own daughter, he can not ignore the interests of the members of the divinity, let alone move the interests of the members of the divinity. Once this is done, I''m afraid that in the next second, the huge spirit system will collapse in an instant. So when the spirit God heard his daughter say that she was going to invite a friend as a guest, not to mention how surprised the spirit God was. Because this is the first time that elistre has invited her gods to visit the kingdom of the elves. Therefore, in the heart of the curious Spirit Lord God, krylon asked his daughter. "My son, who is your friend? Is that your highness I know well? " However, with a hazy halo and long silvery hair, elistre shakes her head and denies. Her face is full of joy. But the smile made the spirit God Corellon feel stunned, because he recognized too many things and meanings from the smile. This is clearly a woman''s smile to a man who has been in love for a long time! "The great father, my friend, is also an elf. He helped his daughter several times, and even saved her once. It''s an elegant and beautiful God "Oh?" He was so curious that he asked, "so my son''s good friend is the God of our family! But, my son''s good friend, I all know. Your highness, it''s the first time I heard my son mention it, but I don''t know how my son met his highness? " After that, elistre told her story in front of her father, Corellon. After listening to elistre''s story of Clarion, I pondered in silence and was also extremely surprised. In fact, the content of elistre''s story can''t be ignored by him. After all, one of his daughter''s best friends is not inferior to his powerful God in identity and strength. Moreover, the most important thing is that the other party is a god of the same race. In an instant, he found out what huge benefits it contained. If we can properly deal with the relationship between each other in the later intersection process, then the spirit system will go up a new level on the basis of its strength! At that time, the spirit God system could be called the most powerful one among the many God systems. But at the same time, krylon also understands that if the relationship between the two sides cannot be properly handled. Then, we can''t expect to go any further in the future. Or, if the situation is a little worse, it may provoke a strong enemy for the elves without any reason. After all, the deterrent power and influence of powerful divine power are extraordinary, far from being comparable to that of medium divine power. If ininville is still of medium power, then krylon may attach importance to it, but he will never attach great importance to it. However, it happened that ininville was a powerful deity, and the rank of deity was not low. Even if he went out to fight with ininville himself, he didn''t dare to say that he would have the upper hand. Although, the great differences between gods and between the ranks of gods will affect the fighting power of gods. That is, that is only for the gods of the three classes: weak, weak and medium. Once promoted to powerful divine power, unless the level of divine personality is as high as level 20, it can have a very strong advantage over its own powerful divine power. Otherwise, the difference in combat power between the two sides can not be distinguished by the subtle differences between the divine ranks. As a member of the powerful clergy club, there is a gap in the fighting ability between the gods who master the powerful fighting clergy and those who do not. It is by no means possible to distinguish between the superior and the inferior by virtue of the divine rank. In other words, if the Godhead level is strong, but there is no strong fighting clergy, it may not be able to win, or even occupy the rising Godhead level, but the opponent has a strong fighting clergy. This is a very simple truth, and correilon still understands it. At least, he had learned part of ininville''s strength from elistre. Even if you don''t understand, the number of clergy that ininville mastered is only a part of the means that show when ininville repels and frightens rose, the queen of spiders, as described by elistre. It has already made krylon understand that this man, named ininville, belongs to the elves family, but it is not the elves he created, but the powerful elves God born naturally from other planes, who holds the extraordinary powerful fighting clergy! In this way, krylon naturally had to be careful. He was invited by elistre, and he was the arrival of a powerful Alien God who would be a guest to the kingdom of the Elven apondo. So, this is what Clarion told elistre. "My son, I can make such strong friends with my son when I travel. In his heart, the father is happy for my son No matter how he measured and thought before, at least at this moment, he must release enough goodwill for ininville, who has accepted elistre''s invitation to visit the Elven kingdom. "My son, please tell your good friend that he is always welcome to the kingdom of the elves and gods." He said, "this is the Kingdom and home of all the elves. The elves and gods are bound to hold a solemn and noble welcoming ceremony to welcome his arrival." For a powerful deity who is coming to visit, that is, corelon, who is also a powerful deity and the main deity of the elf deity system, we should also pay 120000 attention to entertain ininville who is still here in the future. After hearing this, elistre showed a smile of great joy on her face. "Great father, please rest assured that her daughter will truly tell her highness ininville of the hope and joy of the spirit God system!" After listening to this, krylon nodded slowly, and asked elistre to step back to convey his command to the whole divinity. After elistre left, one of elistre''s incarnations on the natural plane, also sent out a formal invitation to eninville. And ininville readily agreed, and then the two gods separated the space and went to the kingdom of the elves and gods - afando! "In such a short period of time, he was promoted from a medium power to a powerful one. His Highness''s talent is really daunting!" Krylon has been associated with the vision of the universe celebrating the birth of a powerful God some days ago. From the description and description of elistre, he can easily confirm the identity of ininville, who is the new God who is marching towards the powerful club in a very short time! "The gods who follow the ancient road are our natural allies, but..." Chapter 1158 Far away in the natural plane, elistre also got an accurate answer from another incarnation. As she thought, the Department of God expressed infinite joy and sincere invitation to ininville, who came from the same spirit. This also has a very big relationship with the strength of ininville today and the road he has taken. A God walking in the road of ancient god, naturally does not need the power of faith, can get power from the ubiquitous natural rules. Therefore, inningville naturally has no conflict with any God. No matter which God, or which faction, most of them will win him over or contact with him in good faith. He has plenty of conveniences in nature. In addition, he is an elf, even if he is not a member of the elf family, but a natural born elf in the plane world. For the elves, his identity and power are very attractive to them. In their identity, they naturally have a sense of closeness, especially when they treat foreigners, which can highlight the sense of honor and belonging of elves. Moreover, ininville is still a powerful deity with 17 levels of divinity! Looking at the powerful club, his strength can never be ignored. In this way, he is powerful, and he is a member of the spirit. In addition, there is no conflict of interest with the members of the divinity. Such a strong supporter can be the trump card of the elves, or even more importantly, ininville can join the elves. With his strength, he can sit on the throne of the first God under the LORD God. However, these ideas are just the wishful thinking of krylon. According to krylon''s idea, it would be wonderful if the powerful power of ininville could be drawn into the divine system. If not, then we can only try our best to make friends with him. It''s like cracking down, or volleying a powerful God, unless it''s crazy. Otherwise, there is no reason for him to do so. Even if there is such a reason, krylon is not sure that he can defeat a powerful God. Even if all the members of the divine family come out together, it is almost impossible to do so. Even if they do, the consequences will be quite severe. Such a large spirit God system, not to mention comprehensive, at least will also suffer heavy losses! What''s more, krylon has no reason to do so. Moreover, he also believed that the possibility of conflict between the elves and ininville was very small and almost impossible. Though, there is a conflict between him and his queen, Angus. However, in krylon''s view, this is not something that cannot be solved. The only difference is whether the interests involved are worth doing by themselves. So, after telling elistre to arrange a grand welcoming ceremony to welcome this spirit from other planes. In his seat of God, krylon thought about the matter carefully. On the natural plane, ininville, once again invited by elistre, also went with elistre to the kingdom of the elves and gods, afando! They roam in the endless sea of elements, accompanied by a powerful divine power, elistre doesn''t have to worry about the danger from the elements. Her mood is incomparably joyful, all the way is unceasingly telling the matter of the Elven kingdom with ininville. He was introduced to the beauty and beauty of the spirit Kingdom and so on. In his words, he was invited to join the spirit family. However, inenville didn''t agree at the first time, because his thought of joining a certain divinity had gradually weakened. It''s different from the beginning, when it was medium power. In that period, ininville was afraid of the powerful universe. Especially the experience that happened when he just came and transformed himself into the gods of this world. Let ininville urgent need to join a strong God, to protect, cover their identity. However, at that time, he was not famous among the gods, and he did not know the gods. At the same time, there is also a lack of identity. If you go out rashly at that time, you will expose yourself to a certain extent. So he needs to hide himself and think about it in the long run. And, during that time, I created a reasonable proof of identity for myself. Until the arrival of elistre, and the subsequent contact with elistre, he realized that the time had come for him to join the ranks of the gods. However, at that time, it was also not a good time for him to join the ranks of the gods. He chose elistre as his breakthrough, so that one day, he could use elistre''s identity to cover his successful appearance in the eyes of the gods. Although, it will take a while. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of years have passed again. After saving elistre from rose, the spider God, the relationship between her and her was deepened. Finally, inenville waited for an official invitation from elistre. At this time, he has been successfully promoted to a member of the powerful Shenli club. No matter identity, status and power, they all appear with powerful power. And all of these, along with their own strong power, thus have a stable and solid backing. There is no divinity, or any deity, who dares to ignore the influence of a powerful deity. The genie God sent a formal invitation to him through elistre''s mouth. In the same way, the hidden meaning and action of the spirit God system is also clear to ininville. At this moment, he has a clear understanding of being a member of the powerful club. After all, in the endless plane, the number of powerful members is very small. The birth of each powerful divine power will represent the rise and growth of a power. At this time, he did not form his own divinity or join a certain divinity. However, his identity and status have been recognized automatically in the eyes of the gods who know his existence. This is the privilege and status of being a member of powerful divine power, and all this is supported by its own strength. Ininville knew this very well. He also knew that if he went to the kingdom of the elves with medium divine power, he would not enjoy the same treatment as he was invited to the kingdom of the elves with strong divine power. In addition, he is a God who doesn''t need to believe. He completely cut off the conflict from the essence with any God. Apart from the ordeal conflict, any God who has no conflict with him is very willing to make friends with him. Gods also need friends. A strong friend is more important than a weak one. Whatever else, at this moment, in afando, the elves and gods have begun to surround elistre''s incarnation and congratulate her one after another. And, also with her constant conversation, after all, we all know. The relationship between elistre and the powerful power that is about to arrive at the kingdom of elves and gods is extraordinary. There are even some goddesses who quietly ask about the relationship between them. Chapter 1159 There are also gossip topics among gods. Besides, the goddess also belongs to women, and the nature of women is common. The goddesses who had a good relationship with elistre began to gather around elistre, asking about the process of getting to know each other and, most importantly, what happened in the middle after they got to know each other. Of course, elistre understood what the implied meaning was. However, she was not shy at all. She was very generous to retell the process of getting to know ininville again. Including all the stories that happened after she met ininville, the only thing that frustrated her and relieved the goddesses was that there was no super friendship between them. At most, there is only a little ambiguous relationship, not an ordinary relationship and friendship. However, for all the goddesses who have made friends with elistre, they are also happy for elistre to make such good friends. In particular, when they knew each other that ininville had opened up the faith of her people, so that elistre''s faith could be spread among his people. Everyone who knew about it was shocked. Naturally, they know very well what it stands for and what it means. It can be said that ininville''s own behavior is undoubtedly very rare among the gods. Although most of the elves believe in freedom, there are few elves who believe in elistre. Otherwise, she would not be stuck in the stage of weak magic power for so long. Although ininville does not need faith, the elves and gods who are very clear about the virtue between gods and strong possessiveness also know that one dares to share the faith of his created people with another God for free, and there is no upper and lower level relationship between them. It''s a rare feat among the gods that a mere "friend" relationship can achieve this. As a result, the elves and gods who had not seen ininville had a good impression on the guest who was about to be invited. "Your Highness is so broad-minded and powerful. In addition to the patron saint of the great public elves, I learned for the first time that in the plane we didn''t know, there were separate groups of elves born there. " With the title of the God of the forest, said riffen. The words are full of wonder and admiration. For gods, if it''s just powerful, maybe it''s nothing. Because all gods have a day when they become powerful. The difference is just the length of time, or whether they have the chance. However, it is not easy for gods to create life. Among the gods, there are only a few who can create life, but there are even fewer who can create intelligent life. And everyone who can create intelligent life is a powerful God. Even though there are many members in the powerful divine power club, they can rely on their own strength to create the existence of intelligent life, but they dare not say that they can create 100% intelligent life. The understanding and application of power and rules involved in it are extremely complicated. One bad thing is that the Godhead level is as high as 19, and it will fall immediately. Therefore, it is not easy to create intelligent life by completely relying on one''s own strength. This is different from creating ordinary beasts. In the process of creating intelligent life, many conditions are involved. It''s easy to create life, but the difficulty lies in how to give life and wisdom. This is the most difficult process! And now, they are about to realize that one has created a powerful existence of intelligent life. Every spirit is busy decorating everything in God''s country, serving them and depending on their believers. This makes the already beautiful afando even more beautiful, setting off the endless power of the gods in the beautiful scenery! The shining light in the sky makes the whole country warm, soft and holy. At the same time, the beautiful natural scenery of the whole country is also numerous. With the careful arrangement and decoration of the gods, afando has become more sacred and solemn, taking into account the enchanting beauty. And in the endless void, a ball with endless emerald color is flying to afando at a very fast speed. Emitting endless emerald brilliance and rich natural flavor of the light ball, the external distribution of its own strong power. And the breath and power are also clearly perceived by the distant kingdom of elves and gods. Therefore, in the eyes of ininville, the divine kingdom in front of him, which radiates endless brilliance, slowly opens a door. Then, against the backdrop of endless hymns and flowers, a group of spirits and gods appeared behind the door. Ininville knew that the master of the kingdom of God had known his arrival and was ready to meet him. "Your father, how kind of you Ininville said to elistre beside her. The latter, however, slightly raised his head in response to ininville''s eyes and said, "this is the father''s response to your powerful God, which matches your identity!" She added, "this is your status and strength now, and the treatment you should enjoy!" "Well Slowly nodding, ininville didn''t say much. His eyes looked at afando, who was getting closer and closer. Golden eyes, flashing with different brilliance, thinking silently in the brain. After all, he accepted the invitation of elistre and the elves and gods, not just as a guest. What can we get or know in the process of getting along with the elves and gods. It''s something that should be noticed by ininville. In addition, the grand welcoming ceremony made by the elves and gods, whether grand or anything else, is nothing but a face project. In his heart, he didn''t pay much attention to it. However, inenville would not be foolish enough to say such a thing in front of elistre. Identity and power, to this extent, act and speak, naturally different from ordinary people. The more powerful people are, the more they will pay attention to etiquette and ostentation. In the spirit, this kind of attention is naturally sublimated to the extreme. In a word, what mortals have, gods exist here, and what mortals don''t have, gods still exist here. Whether it is ceremonial pomp, or all kinds of knowledge and things, etc., the gods have already collected too many things in their long and immortal lives. Now, it''s not a rare treasure. The gods have little interest in collecting it! It''s not clear to elistre and the elves that when ininville was about to arrive at the kingdom of the elves, he was still thinking about some "messy" things. For the elves and gods, what they had felt before, the strong and big with strong natural vitality, made them extremely shocked and surprised. Powerful divine powers such as krylon and Agnes have all sensed the other party''s high attainments in the rules of nature from this breath, which is not a simple comparison with the divine rank. In the same way, they also feel a kind of hidden endless power from nature from the breath! Chapter 1160 In the case of the spirits with all kinds of complicated thoughts, ininville and elistre have also arrived at the kingdom of the spirits. The round ball with endless emerald radiance slowly enters the gateway of the kingdom of the elves and gods. With the natural breath and endless and vigorous vitality, the gods and servants feel a kind greeting from nature. Then, the emerald ball of light, which radiates the endless power of nature, slowly disperses under the gaze of the gods. There was a man and a woman, two unique figures. The man is tall and burly, with long blonde hair hanging down to his waist. His long straight hair is combed without any sense of disorder; A pair of golden eyes, different from the pupil color of the gods, but full of dignity, unparalleled beauty, also let the fairy gods, who are famous for their handsome men and beautiful women, can''t help but look more. The female is a dark girl known to the gods, naked and with long hair flowing down to her ankles. After paying attention to it for a moment, I will pay all my attention to the male gods. The gods are very curious about this fairy God, who is said to be born in the ordinary plane and bred by nature. It''s said that he is not only the first spirit born by nature in the ordinary plane, but also the first God, which is not surprised by the spirit gods. They have a lot of confidence in the great talent of the race. The only thing they are interested in is that this God not only grew up to be a real God in the long years, but also made a blueprint according to his own appearance. In addition, he created a completely different Elf race. After he got acquainted with his highness elistre, he stepped into a powerful divine power in just a few hundred years. It has to be said that this ability and the speed of promoting powerful divine power shocked the spirits. At the same time, the gods also learned from corelon, the spirit God, that his Highness''s path was the path taken by the ancient gods who had fallen and disappeared in the ancient times. The elves and gods know what this means. This means that no matter whether the God from the ordinary plane joins the family of elves and gods, at least they don''t have to worry about the conflict of interest between the God and them. Or, in a more comprehensive way, the relationship between his highness and all the gods is bound to be incomparably harmonious. All gods know what it means to have no conflicting gods. What the Elven gods think, Cologne and Angelis, the queen of the elves, don''t know. When ininville formally stepped into the land of the spirit Kingdom, the queen of the spirit, Angelis, had been watching ininville. He clearly felt the powerful natural power and endless vitality from ininville. He was shocked by his opponent''s high attainments in the rules of nature. At the same time, he felt that there was a part of his strength ready to move. Between the two powerful gods, at the moment of formal meeting, the strength of both sides began to conflict. Agnes felt it, and so did inenville. His golden eyes looked without emotion at Agnes, the queen of the elves. From this powerful goddess, ininville also sensed the power of the other side. He felt a breath of spring, a strong breath of life from the reproduction and growth of all things. At the same time, the title of the other side is also the essence of the conflict between the two sides. He is known as the God of life of the elves. The priesthood he holds is spring, fertility, planting, birth, defense and wisdom. The first four clergy brought him great potential to win the life clergy. However, ininville, who was born to master the life clergy, could never give up his own clergy. And it''s not easy for Angelis to give up her title as the goddess of life. At this moment, the first contact between the two powerful gods launched a fierce battle! Fortunately, at this time, elistre and corelon, the real God of the elves, came forward to resolve their first confrontation. Elistre took ininville by the arm and introduced him to the elves. With the introduction of elistre, ininville got to know the spirits of the elves. From Adelie, the guardian goddess of the winged elves, to chevrolas, the God of the elves'' hatred, ininville has clearly known them. Although, it''s only the first time to meet, mixed a face familiar stage. However, in the face of his powerful divine power, his personality and strength are not as good as his medium and weak divine power, so we should salute him. Although the power level gap between the gods is bigger and bigger, the status difference between them is higher and higher. For example, when the weak and other gods see the medium power, they must salute and greet each other. Then, these two levels should be the first to salute and greet when they meet with powerful divine power. As for the powerful divine power, whether to return gifts to the two levels, when you are in a good mood, you may, when you are in a bad mood, nod your head. After all, the power and identity of powerful divine power are there. After seeing the medium and weak powers of the elves, elistre took ininville and introduced him to the only two powerful powers of the elves. With the title of fairy goddess of life, Angus is the wife of the fairy God corelon and the queen of afando. It is also a goddess with the title of Trinity. In the introduction of elistre, ininville learned the origin of Angelis. Ininville was still curious about a powerful goddess created by the three goddesses, who separated part of the origin of the gods and their vocations. If we can ignore the conflict of power between each other, it is not so unacceptable for us to join the elves. After all, the power of elves is obvious to all, except that orcs and humans can fight against each other. Whether they are dwarves or halflings, they are not necessarily rivals of the elves. However, he had to consider a very realistic problem. Does the spirit God have that courage? Or does the spirit God mean to invite him to join the kingdom of aphanto? If there is, or if krylon wants to further enhance the external prestige and deterrent power of the Elven deity, then perhaps he will change the title of Agnes, remove the title of goddess of life, and ease the power conflict between him and ininville. Even if the conflict is not serious, it exists. However, another question, is there a necessary reason for this? If it doesn''t exist, how to solve the conflict between him and Agnes needs careful consideration. After all, he''s a human being, and the members of the elf family are broad enough. If you don''t count the two powerful powers, just the eight medium powers, he can''t solve them easily. Although, single to single, the eight gods are not his opponents, but the latter will not be silly enough to fight with him alone. If the spirit department decides to fight him, it will not give up two powerful gods, but only assign eight medium gods. Once all the members of the spirit department go out. Although his ending is bound to fall, the whole spirit system is bound to be severely damaged. But this consequence, is the spirit God department cannot bear. Therefore, it is feasible for ininville to maintain a "good neighborly and friendly" relationship with each other. After all, the serious consequences of the war are too strong. These problems, in yiningwei''s mind quickly turn, then comb clear. It has to be said that with the spirit, the efficiency of dealing with problems and thinking about problems is very fast. It seems like a long time of thinking, in fact, even without a second, was analyzed by ininville all the pros and cons. At this time, under the leadership of elistre, he came to stand in front of the two powerful gods of the spirit God Department! Chapter 1161 Ininville looked at corelon and Agnes, as well as the true pillars of the genie system. For his external image, the two gods are still satisfied. There are more beautiful men and women in the elves. They are also satisfied with ininville, who is also excellent and amazing in appearance. If we can ignore the power conflict between the other party and Agnes, it will be more perfect. He was looking at the two powerful gods, who were also looking at him. Whether it''s for krylon or for Agnes, the appearance of ininville makes them feel surprised and surprised. At the same time, we have to feel the magic of the rules of the universe. What no one can imagine is that in an ordinary, remote and narrow plane, and at the same time, resources are extremely scarce, an elf will naturally be bred. And the spirit, after its birth, became a God in a short time, and also created a new group of spirits. And he himself, is promoted to a powerful divine power. It has to be said that the process of birth and growth alone can be said to be a legendary story. If the mortals in the world of the main material plane knew it, they might make up excellent stories. Now, for the two powerful gods, this is not their problem to consider. Whether it''s Clarion or Angelis, they have a very complicated idea about the appearance of ininville. The former learned that a "young" deity, who was both elves but had stepped into the ranks of powerful deities, had a strong interest and desire to make friends. When he learned everything about ninneville from elistre, he was really interested and surprised by the unexpected appearance of ninneville. What does the birth and appearance of a powerful divine power mean? If we have to associate it, we can associate a lot of interest disputes. The conflict of interests and the struggle between gods are more complicated and cruel than the mortals in the lower world. However, most of these are not put on the surface of God, because no one wants to easily open a god war! In fact, the heavy lessons left by the predecessors made the later gods have to be more careful. Krylon for the emergence of ininville, is undoubtedly very surprised, and even can be said to be happy. What surprised him even more was that the spirit God, born from the ordinary plane world, actually followed the path of the ancient god. In the past, the ancient gods were powerful, and every successor clearly understood the strength of the ancient gods. Even if an unknown reason, a large number of ancient gods fall, gods scattered, there are still some disappeared, unknown to later generations. However, the impression that the ancient gods left to the latecomers was that they were incomparably powerful. However, the ancient god''s way of rules was also full of difficulties and thorns. If the ancient gods are strong, they will be strong. They don''t need to rely on faith. They can gain strength from the rules themselves. If they don''t fall unexpectedly, they can live peacefully to the day when the universe is destroyed. However, the path of the ancient god is too difficult, although once successful, the ancient god will become extremely powerful. However, there are too many hardships in the process. This also leads to a very realistic reason that the road of ancient gods will disappear rapidly after the emergence of belief in Fengshen. For the present gods, it is a brand new way to believe in gods. The gods can grow up quickly from the belief. Compared with the slow growth speed of ancient gods, it is too fast and too fast. Therefore, Corellon was surprised that ininville chose the way of the ancient god''s rules. On the other hand, with the help of the road of ancient gods, the latter is full of wonder and shock. Feeling each other, it seems that the rank of God is weaker than himself, but his strength and momentum are not weaker than his own powerful God, so corelon is full of endless fantasy about the ancient god in the past. Now, from ininville, he finally felt the power of the gods in ancient times. Compared with the complex mind of Clarion, the psychological activities of Agnes are no different from her husband. As for ininville, most of his attention is focused on Corellon, who is said to be at the level of Godhead, up to level 19. The rest of the attention was on Agnes. With the powerful power of the title of the goddess of life of the elves, he can also feel the ambition of Agnes. Not only she, but also in other races, has a lot of deities, who covet life. And their title is mostly the God of life (goddess) to praise themselves. However, most of their praise for themselves is not worthy of the name. Because, like Agnes, they are only mastering a certain branch of the way of life. In itself, it did not condense the life clergy. Now, in front of him, the real God of life. How many kinds of fake, meet the embarrassment of legitimate psychology. But sooner or later, inenville will solve all these problems one by one. I believe that his name and identity will be thoroughly spread in the world with his party. So that the gods may know the origin of his power, identity and name. The psychological activities among the three powerful gods, for the time flow of the outside world, even less than a second. In such a short period of time, such a complex psychological activity is nothing to the immortal gods. "On behalf of the kingdom of afando, the Lord of hildren, I sincerely and joyfully welcome you There is a golden hair, beautiful appearance extraordinary God, no matter what he thought of the original time. At least, at the moment, the spirit God, with a smile on his face, is looking at the even taller ininville. "Thank you for your invitation. I''m not very happy." Even if the heart does not agree with these scenes, but ininville''s face, is still with the squeeze out of a few silk smile. At the same time, his eyes began to look aside at Angus. And Angelis, also timely smile, and said, "Angelis, the goddess of life of the elves, welcome your highness to the kingdom of afando. You will feel the hospitality and hospitality from hildren here What she said seemed to mean something, but there was a gentle smile on her face. "Well Ininville''s eyes were slightly fixed, and then returned to normal. Naturally, he thought of a lot of information from Angelis''s words. He looked at the spirit God on one side and saw that his smile was still on his face. He didn''t care about the hidden meaning in Agnes''s words. This started to prepare ininville''s mind. "Your name, even if I live in seclusion in a remote place, I have heard of it for a long time, the power of his highness Angelis!" Ininville''s face was smiling, seemingly flattering, but in fact, he said. After listening to it, both Clarion and Agnes, the smile on their faces did not dissipate. As for what they thought, inenville did not know. However, the other members of the elf family, those with medium and weak powers, also include elistre. However, they looked at each other and felt a little heavy in their hearts. For the first meeting between the two gods, they had hidden opportunities, and they were somewhat worried about the future of the divine system. Angelis emphasizes her title as the goddess of life of the elves, while ininville ridicules her as a misnomer. Just because the other side didn''t master the powerful clergy of life. Because this powerful clergy is in the hands of ininville. In terms of the title and orthodoxy of the God of life, he is the real God of life! Chapter 1162 In the beautiful and peaceful afando, countless divine servants come and go, busily arranging beautiful environment, and constantly bringing exquisite divine food and wine from everywhere for the gods to enjoy. Beautiful and melodious songs and dances, performed by male and female divine servants, make the beautiful kingdom more harmonious. The seats of the gods are arranged one by one in a magnificent and solemn temple. The gods are enjoying God''s food, wine and the dedicated service of God''s servants. It seems that they are completely immersed in the music and dance in front of them. However, the gods knew that the secret confrontation never ended. From the meeting of the two gods, the fight and confrontation between the two gods never ended. Whether it is verbal confrontation, or the fight for breath, these are clearly seen in the eyes of the gods. It was corelon, the spirit God, who did not say much about the struggle between the two gods. What he was thinking in his heart was not clear to all the gods, but he was surprised that the LORD God had acquiesced in the struggle between the two gods. Compared with the spirits and gods who were not prepared at all, the dark girl, her royal highness elistre, was prepared. Although she knew that the conflict of powers between gods would be fierce, she did not expect that the first meeting between ininville and Agnes had already started a power struggle. Compared with ininville, the God who has mastered the life clergy, the clergy that Agnes mastered is only a small part of the field of life clergy, so it is somewhat weak compared with ininville in strength. Anningwell is very confident in suppressing Agnes, or beating the other side. Although both sides are powerful gods, there are also strong and weak among them. This, from the fight between him and Agnes in the dark, let ininville have this experience. Whether it''s verbal confrontation, or the fight of breath and strength in the dark, ininville can easily suppress the counterattack of Agnes. For him, the other side is only in the title, hanging the title of a goddess of life. However, in the huge field of life, the strength of the other side is obviously inferior to that of itself. Besides, he also holds the angry side of nature and the clergy it symbolizes. This powerful fighting clergy is the strength of ininville. Compared with Agnes, although he now only mastered the life, Forest Elves, natural punishment of these three clergy. In the number of clergy, there was no comparison with angaris. The latter holds the six priesthood of spring, fertility, planting, birth, defense and wisdom. Among them, the first four are part of the power in the field of life. The latter two kinds of clergy, as far as power is concerned, can not be compared with the former four. Only the four clergy supported angaris to become a powerful God. She wants to rely on these four clergy, to thoroughly grasp the life clergy, which is a powerful clergy with infinite potential. However, ininville, who was born to hold the priesthood of life, completely cut off all the way forward in this world to study the way of life. Whether it''s Angelis or his gods, they should give up their power in the field of life. It''s almost impossible. Similarly, inenville also wants to obtain the power of these gods, strengthen the power of his life clergy, and let him get transformation in one time. This kind of contradiction and conflict from the root hardly has the possibility of reconciliation. However, even though the elves seem to have a large number of people at present, the elves'' main God, corelon, is a powerful deity with a rank of 19. However, if he wants to mobilize the power of the elves to encircle ininville. It is almost impossible for all members of the divinity to agree to this plan. Agree with the truth, krylon will not be so reckless to do this kind of thing, to provoke a strong enemy for the divine. Because if he did, the consequences would be so serious that he would shudder when he just thought about it, which would represent the complete decline or extinction of the elves. Correilon has long heard of the power of the gods on the road of conforming to the rules. This power was not possessed by the gods later. Now a God who is walking in accordance with the rules has come to his own country as a guest. No matter what consideration is based on, corelon can''t do such a thing. One is that the consequences are so serious that the elves can''t bear them. The other is that the elves, who are not so numerous and powerful, can win over ininville, even in their own territory. Even if you kill krylon, you won''t believe that a powerful and mysterious God will have no cards. It is because of this scruples and doubts that correilon did not dare to take the lead. For neither himself, nor Agnes, nor the elves, was ready. The same is true of the relationship within the divine system. In addition to the three goddesses, Adelie, Henri and shahanie, who will take a clear stand to obey his orders. The rest of the members of the divine family would not risk falling down against a powerful divine power for the benefit of Angus. Apart from other things, many weak gods surrounded and killed a powerful one, regardless of whether they participated in the middle of the medium and powerful gods. The final result, as well as the initial stage, is that the first fall of the weak and other divine power. Medium divine power, to be able to support a longer time, but after a long time, there is also the risk of falling. Two powerful divine powers are able to fight with a powerful divine power, but no one can guarantee that the powerful divine power will not fall. Even corelon, a powerful God with the rank of 19, can''t guarantee that he will be OK and won''t fall. Just because, from ininville, he felt the existence of a hidden threat. Even he could feel the threat from ininville, let alone his gods. In fact, according to krylon''s original intention, if the conflict between the two sides can be resolved, it is naturally the best. If, after solving the problem of conflict and contradiction, ininville can join the elves, then the power of the Elves will immediately step onto a new level. But at the same time, corelon clearly understood that it was impossible for either of the two gods to give up their own power, whether it was ininville or Agnes. The former, needless to say, has long been in charge of the priesthood of life. The latter, for the cohesion of the real life clergy, to make their title more worthy of the name, is no longer a day or two. Therefore, unless the conflict and discontent between the two gods can be solved from the root, sooner or later, the two gods will have to make a conclusion. It seems that it is not difficult for Angelis to give up her title of goddess of life. However, the title of God is linked with the power of one''s belief. Changing one''s title rashly is not conducive to the spread of the belief in gods among believers. It is also likely to cause confusion among believers. Therefore, it is the result of God''s efforts to avoid that he can not change his title without changing it. In the same way, Agnes, who does not change her name, and other gods who study the realm of life, the existence of these pseudo life gods. It is also not conducive to the gathering of his own strength, although the power of these gods from the huge field of life is extremely limited. The big head is still obtained by ininville himself, but the incomplete power is unacceptable to every God. Therefore, in the future, ininville will not only solve angaris, but also the gods who conflict with his own power. Whether it is to let those gods fall, or to force them to change their names, it is the root of ininville''s plan, consideration and solution. If he doesn''t solve these problems, he will always feel that his strength is incomplete and can''t become more perfect. Chapter 1163 The conflict in the power of the clergy, as in ininville in the past, has not been deeply understood. Now, with his visit to afandou, he has a deeper understanding of the fundamental conflict in the power of the gods. This is a conflict and contradiction that any God can''t bear. However, gods are different from mortals. They are more rational, cherish their lives, and understand compromise and order. Therefore, unless we have a great deal of confidence, this kind of conflict from power, for gods, is to try our best to avoid the conflict between the two sides and the development of divine warfare. Now, as the long years have passed, the gods have formed a hidden rule and agreement. For example, angaris, although she did not gather the life of the clergy, but her external title is only the fairy goddess of life. This shows that she only exists as the goddess of life of the elves, and will not interfere with the interests of other races. Therefore, among other races, whether it is life or nature, the gods with fundamental conflicts in power, and their titles only correspond to their races. Because, there is no one God, complete cohesion, master a certain field of key clergy. Therefore, this kind of compromise and concession is the hidden rule between gods, because no one wants to cause a divine war. Now, however, the balance and hidden rules have been broken. A God who had never been heard or known before appeared in front of the gods. In other words, he was the first to appear in the eyes of the elves and gods. His arrival broke the balance between the gods and the hidden rules of compromise and acquiescence. Just because of the arrival of this God, with a strong extreme power, directly came to the kingdom of the elves and gods, afando! Not only that, but also he really grasped the key life clergy. His existence is an insurmountable obstacle and a new challenge for all gods who dare to be called the God of life. Because of his coming, the gods in the future will have to think more about the feelings of this God. This is especially necessary for the gods who are known as the God of life. Just because of his appearance, many gods studying in the field of life clearly understand one thing, that is, their respective rising space and path have been blocked. In the future, no matter how hard they try to gather strength, they will not be able to gather the second life mission. In the same way, for ininville, the actions of these gods in the name of so and so, the God of life, are also equal to sharing their share of the cake that he enjoys alone. It is intolerable for ininville to steal from their own interests. Similarly, the gods also understand that their actions will have a result in the future. However, when the day will come is not fully understood in the hearts of the gods. But they will all know that day will come sooner or later. At that time, either they have a bloody battle with ininville to decide who the position and power of the God of life belong to, or they will completely admit and withdraw from the fight for the God of life. So as to avoid the coming of war! As a result, there are only two, and there is no possibility of a third. Therefore, the gods in the kingdom of afando are still enjoying the banquet and music and dance activities carefully prepared by their servants. However, the heart of every God has never paid attention to it at all. Their attention is focused on the three powerful gods. In particular, we pay special attention to ininville and Angelis, because they are the two protagonists in the conflict. Compared with the spirits and gods who didn''t know what to think in their hearts, the thoughts in ininville''s heart appeared a lot in an instant. From this conflict, he learned the essence of divine power. Similarly, he also understood that the power he controlled has not been completely completed. The life clergy that seems to have been mastered by him has never been completely completed. It can only be said that after he first came to the world and became a god of the world, it is equivalent to the life clergy that has been mastered since he was born. In fact, there is still some power that has not been completely mastered by him. Now, this power falls into the hands of the rest of the gods in this world. Therefore, if he wants to complete the life clergy thoroughly, he must take back these scattered forces one by one in the future. The clergy of natural retribution was also clearly understood by ininville. This powerful fighting clergy, which represents the anger of nature, is also not perfect. In ininville''s feelings, the natural punishment clergy also has a great room for improvement. Now, though, he has been able to exert all the power of nature in anger by virtue of the ordeal of natural retribution. However, ininville understood that his natural punishment clergy also had defects. Because it represents the power of the angry side of nature, which is still scattered outside. Just like the life clergy, the forces in these two fields are more or less controlled by other gods. In the future, the conflict between him and these gods will be unfolded one by one with his own purpose and action, so as to be thoroughly understood by the gods. At that time, it was almost impossible for him to recover these scattered forces one by one when the gods were on strict guard and extremely alert. And to understand this matter, ininville has to have a headache to consider how to solve the rigid situation in the face of the inevitable situation in the future. Because, this will be a result of the enemy of the world! Before that, he had experienced the situation of being against the world once. The feeling that the whole world is its own enemy is very uncomfortable. Finally, if it wasn''t for finding a key fragment of the mudboard, part of the power of the mudboard would be activated and everything would be solved. So, whether he can integrate all the separated universes in the end is an unknown number. Now, in a mysterious and powerful universe with extremely ancient existence, the situation of being an enemy to the whole world is repeated once again. It''s a serious challenge that can''t be ignored and underestimated for today''s ininville. If we are not careful, let alone taking back the power of the two scattered fields one by one, whether we can save our lives is a great problem. At this point, ininville''s thought of staying in afando became weak. At the moment, he has no intention to stay in this seemingly beautiful and peaceful country, but in fact, the undercurrent is turbulent. Because it''s useless to stay here. It''s a waste of time. Today, even as a member of powerful divine power, he has a formidable divine power with a rank of 17. Also can''t kill angaris under the guard of the elves and gods, and capture the branch power in the field of life. One is that he doesn''t have this powerful power, and the other is that even if he does, he can defeat the whole elf family by himself, and capture the power of Agnes under the guard of krylon. Well, it also means that he will become the public enemy between gods thoroughly! At that time, he will realize the embarrassing situation that the universe is so big, but there is no place to hide. No one God will receive him, and all the gods will surround and kill him at that time, just because he broke the rules. Just as he is a guest of afando at this moment, the spirit department that hosts him has two powerful powers, eight medium powers and two weak powers to make soy sauce. Even if they knew the conflict between him and Agnes, they didn''t dare rush to kill him. That''s the same reason. It''s not that the elves are not strong enough now, but they have to consider the consequences in many aspects, and whether their gods can bear the consequences of doing so. Once they choose to do it, neither of the two powerful powers of one''s divine system is sure to win, not even half of them; For both, we should worry that a war within the kingdom of God will lead to the decline of the whole divine system! Of the three, corelon does not necessarily allow Agnes to be strong enough to surpass himself. Four, once this is done, the whole spirit system will inevitably face the siege of the gods! Because, the balance and hidden rules are broken, and the gods who are in danger will have to solve the bad rules of the spirit God system, so that the relationship between the gods can be restored! Chapter 1164 The banquet specially prepared by the gods to meet him really opened his eyes. The drinks such as divine food and wine at the banquet not only include the products and types of the world of the main material plane; At the same time, there are many products from other plane worlds. All of these drinks are the result of careful cooking by gourmets who come from halflings. Whether it''s taste or appearance, it''s God''s view, and you will feel happy. In addition, there are many unique creatures from the plane world, who perform one wonderful program after another under the training of the divine servant. It''s like a circus of mortals, but the performances of the circus of mortals are incomparable. In addition to these, there are a lot of disorderly performances, God food, music and dance. The spirit God system shows the wealth of the gods to ininville! But inenville knew very well that the things displayed at the banquet were nothing to the gods, just ordinary things. The rare treasures and treasures they hide from all planes are their real collection and heritage. Compared with the gods who have been gods for a long time, ininville is really a poor jingling God. Because he couldn''t bring out a treasure or artifact. Up to now, ininville has not forged his own artifact, which he didn''t feel before. However, since he came to afando, when he saw with his own eyes the two powerful powers of krylon and Agnes, as well as the eight medium powers, ininville''s mind became active. To be sure, a powerful and extraordinary artifact that fits you can''t help your master at all. And the power of some extremely powerful artifact is that God will also feel fear. However, this kind of artifact is mostly available, and the number is very small. Only one or two artifact can be found. Most of the oldest gods do not know the secret of the information of such artifact. Or, in ancient times, such artifact had been mastered by a certain God, and left relevant information, so that it could be spread among the gods. In addition, there are some powerful artifacts forged by themselves. Most of the artifacts forged by gods themselves are closely related to the main clergy they master. It can increase the power of the master of the artifact, and the artifact among the gods is mostly of this type. After all, forging a powerful and unpredictable artifact is not a simple and easy task. Basically, there is no God who can forge an artifact that makes God fear. The power of the spirit God system made ininville sprout to forge an artifact that can increase his strength to help himself. Although, it is not necessarily that there will be any God who will be the enemy of a God who is also a powerful God. However, ininville, who knows what he wants to do and get in the future, naturally knows that sooner or later he will fight against the God of this world. Then, it is very necessary to prepare an artifact that can increase your own growth. After all, when he came to this higher universe, he did not bring with him the kunguhar he had created in villino. Only alone, came to this higher universe, so many years have passed. He didn''t want to create the artifact that fit with himself. For one thing, the natural plane where he lived in seclusion was a barren and desolate place with scarce resources. Not only are there no resources for casting artifact, but also some magic resources that are not rare in other planes are rare in quantity and variety. In addition to the resources that ordinary people need, other kinds of resources are poor. For God, this is a remote and narrow wilderness with few resources. In addition to having intelligent life and making God interested in inspiration, there are not many other values that can make God interested. This is true in ininville''s view, but he is different from the gods in this world. He didn''t need faith, so he broke away from the big dye vat among the gods one step ahead of time, and didn''t have to compete with the gods for faith. This is a good thing for ininville. It also means that he can get rid of the chaotic situation among the gods, sit in a neutral attitude and watch the struggle between the gods, which is also convenient for him to further calculate the gods. However, the calculation of the gods will be exposed sooner or later, once the things behind the scenes are exposed. Then, the angry gods are bound to bully. At that time, you can have a powerful artifact in your hand, and you can increase your chances of winning against the gods. However, such a situation is the consequence that inenville tried to avoid. The idea of casting artifact in his heart just came out, and ininville, who was in a lively mood, was no longer in the mood to stay in afando. Anyway, his goal has been achieved. In a short time, the gods will fully understand the existence of him. Because of his appearance, the pattern among the gods will return to peace for a short time. What will happen in the future, whether it will continue to repeat the previous pattern, or produce a series of variables, will be attributed to the attitude of ininville. At least, the gods will not easily change their position and attitude when they are not clear about it. On the contrary, for such a free God as him, the ensuing attraction will surely appear. For some ambitious deities, adding one more powerful deity will surely enhance the power of their own. It''s no exaggeration to say that it is the most powerful divine system in the whole universe. I don''t know what price the gods will pay to win him. It is in the interest of the gods to be a God who does not need faith. However, if we want to win over such a powerful God who does not need faith, what kind of price should we pay to make people move is also a great problem. Ininville knows this very well. He knows that his attitude in the future will determine the future trend of the whole universe. No matter which divinity he joins, the strength of the other party will increase in an instant, which is the inevitable result. But it may not be so easy for him to remain neutral. Fortunately, he does not need to believe, there is some credibility. Because, naturally, there is no conflict between him and the gods, and to sit and watch such a powerful God maintain neutrality is what the gods are happy to see. Perhaps after the gods failed to win over, they would like to see ininville remain neutral. The premise is that ininville should not make some small moves behind his back, otherwise, even maintaining neutrality is by no means an easy thing. However, for this point, ininville is very confident. After all, he wanted to master the rules of nature thoroughly and cohere the purpose of the clergy of nature. I''m afraid that as long as he doesn''t yell around, other gods will not associate with his real purpose. In this period of time, it''s just good for ininville to figure out the relationship between the gods, and then make a layout to calculate the gods bit by bit. Setting off a divine battle and taking the opportunity to weaken the gods will be the next important plan of ininville! Chapter 1165 At the end of this time-consuming and large-scale welcome banquet, ininville, accompanied by elistre, visited the beautiful scenery of afando. Then, at the suggestion of ininville, elistre took him to visit the world of the main material plane. For this request, elistre happily agreed. During this time, she has witnessed the struggle between ininville and Agnes. It also made the dark girl clearly understand the serious consequences of the conflict of divine power. Moreover, in elistre''s view, the conflict of power between ininville and Agnes is not serious. However, the only conflict is not serious, so that the two gods from the meeting until now, as long as they bump into each other, it is bound to be a fight from the breath and words. These days, elistre has witnessed the fierce conflict between the two gods. Every time they fought openly and secretly, the latter was frightened, for fear that the two gods would only fight against each other. It''s very unlikely, though. However, every time she witnessed the fierce conflict between the two gods, elistre would have a kind of mind that they would not agree with each other. Even elistre had a "malicious" conjecture that if the two gods were not in aphanto at this moment, they were somewhere else. There are no elves or other gods there. I''m afraid that between the two gods, it''s not just the confrontation of Qi. No, there will be a fierce battle. If ininville knew what elistre thought at this moment, he would scorn it and even laugh at her. Inenville knows that there is a conflict between his own strength and that of Agnes, but it doesn''t mean that he has to fight with Agnes. To kill an incarnation of powerful divine power has no effect at all on ininville. Apart from losing grace face, he could not get any benefits. Only by killing the sleeping noumenon can we get what we want and solve the problems between us. In addition, killing an incarnation of grace has no effect at all. In addition to the total evil with the elves, there is no benefit at all, such a thing ninneville would not do. At least, at this moment, he is not ready to have a complete evil relationship with a certain divinity. Even if you have a bad relationship, you will only do it after you have made all the preparations. Before that, the two sides should maintain this attitude for the time being, that is, to blow up when they meet is not a way to maintain peace between them. Like ininville''s idea, he was not ready to tear his face, and so was the elves. It''s not just angaris, it''s the same with the elves. As the main god of a theocracy, correilon must take into account the interests and safety of the members of the theocracy. Not to mention that Angus is his wife, even if he is not, he will not sit by and watch the powerful divine power, one of the mainstays of his divine system, and there will be any accidents. What''s more, angaris and the elves, their kingdom has long been linked together, and together formed the huge kingdom of afando. If you want to kill angaris, it''s no different from the whole elves. It''s not in ininville''s mind to turn over with the elves at this moment. Whether he has that strength or not, if he has, he will not do so. It may be easy to defeat a God, but it''s not easy to break a huge kingdom. In this long time, there were so many rules in afando that they had been woven by the spirits and gods. Not to mention that he has a powerful divine power, it means that several more powerful divine powers join hands. It is not possible that he can successfully kill the real body of a powerful divine power under the protection of the strict rules within the kingdom of God! Since, in a short period of time, there is not the slightest way, then ininville has no interest in staying in afando. What are you doing here? All day talking to Agnes? I''m sorry, ininville said that his current time is very precious, and he doesn''t have the energy and time to fight with a woman. But before he left, ininville also showed his title of God to the whole elves! The God of life and the God of nature of Forest Elves! Now he has enough confidence to announce his exclusive God title to the outside world. The God of life is the fact he announced in a high profile. After all, the life clergy is under his control. In addition, the Forest Elves represent the name of the population, and the God of nature is the ambition of ininville. In other words, from beginning to end, his ambition and purpose are only natural. Now, it''s just saying it. However, inenville was not worried that merely announcing the title of God would be tantamount to announcing his own purpose. He did not define himself as the God of nature, but as the God of the population. Although they are both gods of nature, the difference between them can be clearly understood just by looking at the literal meaning. Moreover, since these days, ininville has learned a lot about the names and materials of other gods from elistre. For those who only hold a part of the branch power in the field of nature, dare to call themselves the God of nature. Ininville was not worried at all that his external God would arouse the vigilance of the gods. Just like Agnes, although it is powerful, it does not condense the life clergy. Just mastering the four forces in the field of life clergy, he dares to be called the goddess of life. However, similarly, she did not dare to declare herself as the goddess of life, only dare to declare herself as the fairy goddess of life. This means that she is only the goddess of life of the elves, and can not represent other races. Compared with Agnes and many other gods of other races, iningwell dared to call himself the God of life! Just as the four elemental gods represent the four elements. Their titles represent their absolute authority and leadership in the field of the four elements. In the same way, ininville''s claim is to show his orthodoxy and absolute leadership authority. Today, in addition to the title of the God of life, the title of the God of nature of the Forest Elves is only applicable to the Forest Elves. One day, without the gathering of the clergy of nature, ininville did not dare to call himself the God of nature. Although life is a part of the natural rules, compared with the huge natural rules, it only completes the life field of ininville, and still has not mastered all the internal forces of the natural rules. There is still a lot of room for his strength to grow and transform. Whether it is the life clergy or the natural punishment clergy, there is still room for further improvement and progress. In the future, it depends on whether he can continue to make progress in life and natural punishment, and continue to enhance the power of these two clergy. In afandone, in front of Agnes, after he publicized his title of God in a high profile. In the company of elistre and under the angry iron blue face of Angus, ininville left afando leisurely. Behind her, there was only the ugly angaris and the complicated expressions of the elves. As for the main spirit of the elves, Corellon, with an expression that all the gods could not understand, watched the back of ininville when he left! Chapter 1166 After leaving afando, ininville and elistre went to the world of the main material plane. The area of this higher universe is very wide, and there are also many strange potential surface worlds. Each plane world has its own shape, which is like a planet. There is also a plane plane world. Among them, the area and scale of the main material plane world is the largest, and it is also the foundation that the gods attach the most importance to. For this famous world of the principal material plane, ininville has only heard of it and never seen it. Therefore, when elistre asked him, he put his new destination in the world of the main material plane. At the same time, he also wanted to take a look at this famous world of the main material plane and find something by the way. When the two gods agreed, ininville took elistre and went to the world of the main material plane under her guidance. "When I went to afando, I was still thinking about the relationship between you and your highness Angelis..." on the way to the world of the main material plane, neither of them spoke. Elistre, who felt that the atmosphere was a little dull, said so. At the same time, her words interrupted ininville in his meditation, so he looked at her and asked. So, elistre said, "the conflict of power between you and your highness grace, I thought it might solve the conflict between you. But I didn''t expect that the conflict between you would be so serious... " Ininville shook his head, did not agree with elistre''s words, but said: "you are half right, but not comprehensive, not all right." The latter had a curious look in his eyes and asked, "why?" "It seems that the conflict between my highness and grace is a conflict of power between the two sides. In fact, it''s not... "Ininville looked into elistre''s eyes and said," I never care about the false name of the so-called "God of life"! This does not bring me enough power. In fact, since I have the life control mission, no other God who calls himself the God of life has ever been able to divide up power in my hands. The power that I have never been lost, nor easily seized by others "Then you..." Elise Trish understood something, but she didn''t understand it all. Ininville, under the gaze of elistre, spoke slowly, "what I care about is the power of the rules. For me, that''s the most important thing. Besides, nothing can enter my eyes. " He also said faintly: "the conflict with his highness Angelis seems irreconcilable. In fact, it is very simple to reconcile. Just... "Later, he didn''t go on. However, elistre understood the true meaning of ininville''s unfinished words. In essence, there is no conflict between ininville and all the gods. Basically, there is no conflict. What the gods care about is faith. Because of the power of faith, the gods can gain strength and immortality from it. But ininville didn''t need faith. He was a new God born by following the path of ancient gods. His power, his everything, comes from the ubiquitous rules; And from the rules, get a steady stream of strength, this is his advantage, but also his disadvantage. Because there is no relationship between faith, he can''t get a steady stream of power from faith and grow rapidly like all the gods who absorb the power of faith. However, belief in God has its own limitations. All of them depend on their faith, from lighting the divine fire to becoming a demigod, to finally promoting the kingdom of God to heaven and becoming the true God. All the way to the construction of the kingdom of God, it was maintained and grown by the power of faith. Once the God of faith loses his faith, all that he has will disappear in an instant. Gods will fall, gods will crack, gods will be extinguished, although there is a chance of resurrection, but the probability is very small. However, the ancient gods who are in accordance with the rules do not need the relationship of belief, if there is no interference from external factors; It is almost impossible for an ancient god to fall naturally. But at the same time, the ancient gods can''t grow up and strengthen their own strength as they believe in gods. Theoretically speaking, if a God is given unlimited faith, his godhood level will rise rapidly. Perhaps in a short moment, we can step into the ranks of powerful divine power from weak divine power. But it is only in theory, in reality, there has not been such a case. There is only one God, that is, from the mortal into a powerful divine power, but that is only a special one. Therefore, elistre understood the true meaning of ininville''s unfinished words, although the words from ininville''s mouth seemed very insipid and understated. However, elistre was able to understand the endless murders contained in it. The most important thing for gods is the conflict between powers. How can it be resolved so easily? Ininville wants to integrate all the branches of life, and angaris also wants to completely control the life clergy. From what he called himself, we can see where Agnes''s ambition is. In other words, every God wants to be an absolute God in a certain rule field and has absolute authority. Then, under this goal, all those who are close to their own strength are natural enemies. Although there is no war between the gods, it is only the result of the general environment. Once the situation changes in the future, a new round of divine warfare will appear almost immediately. However, in the current situation, there has never been an imbalance, and there are checks and balances among the major deities. There are often conflicts between weak and medium powers. However, so far, no God has officially declared the fall. Death and injury are only the incarnations of gods. In addition, the fall of the true bodies of gods is rare. And the conflict and war between powerful gods, especially the conflict and war between the gods, has not appeared for many years. Every move of powerful divine power will be concerned by countless gods. And the conflict and war between powerful gods will affect the attention of all gods! No powerful God dare to set off a war easily, and no God of God system dare to set off a war. Because, you never know, in the back there will be how many pairs of malicious eyes, staring at you. And prepare to attack you whenever and wherever you are weakest. With all kinds of scruples, the gods could not easily set off a large-scale divine war. And those gods who are weak in strength do not have the powerful power to break through the kingdom of a true God, kill the sleeping true God, and seize the power of the true God. And the powerful divine power will not easily attack the weak gods, because once it does, it will not only cause the uneasiness and fear of all the gods, but also wait for a new divine war to break out. So, elistre understood what ininville meant. Understand the conflict between him and Agnes, in the end, only one person can live, another person can die, so as to be able to thoroughly understand the fundamental conflict between the two sides, from the power! In addition, although there is another way, it is almost impossible to achieve. That is, the party who wants to gain the strength of the other party, prepare a new clergy that is not inferior to the strength of the other party, and give it to the other party. And the gods who can do so do not need to compromise with the other side. Completely can rely on, absolutely powerful force, direct bulldozer type rolling. I believe that in the face of such a powerful force, no God can obstruct! Having figured this out, elistre looks at ininville with complicated eyes and opens her mouth to say something. But before she spoke, she heard ininville say, "look, the world of the material plane has arrived!" Chapter 1167 In front of us is a huge spherical world with endless brilliance. Here, there are countless lives, whether it''s wild animals, Warcraft, intelligent life, plants or legendary life. Here, is the common home of many lives, but also the most important fundamental interests of the gods, the main material plane world! "This is the world of the main material plane, the forbidden and fundamental place of the gods!" He looked at the huge world in front of him and felt the countless messages and life reactions coming from the huge world ahead. He knew why he was valued by the gods. Because the believers and groups of the gods are there; Perhaps in other material planes, there are many intelligent lives. For example, the natural plane world, which is regarded as the nest and forbidden place by inningville, is an example. However, these elements are distributed around the whole turbulent flow, the birth and destruction of countless material planes. The world of the main material plane has a unique advantage. Its area and the resources contained in it, no matter in type or scale, can not be compared with other material level worlds. In the present world, there are several pieces of land and archipelago standing in the sea. There, countless lives, both in scale and quantity, are incomparable in the lower plane. Therefore, the management and care of the gods for the main material plane world is second only to their own kingdom! They take good care of this place, and don''t allow any evil and ill intentioned eyes from other planes to look here and covet here. Here, the hell where the devil lives and the abyss where the devil lives are the two special planes that the gods guard against. And whether it is the devil, or the devil, their existence, for many mortals, is unable to fight against the special and powerful life. Even some powerful demons and demons are not inferior to the true God in power! They have been coveting the prosperous and lively world of the main material plane for a long time. Compared with the prosperous and affluent world of the principal material plane, whether it is hell or abyss, it is barren, not in barren and wild land. Whether it is the devil or the devil, they are extremely disgusted with the world they live in. There is a desolation. There is a great lack of resources. There is nothing left. Whether it''s food or other things, there is a lack of it. The bad world and bad rules have nurtured a special group of life. It is true that hell and abyss are desolate and barren; However, the demons and Demons living and reproducing in these two worlds are far stronger than those in the prosperous and affluent main material world. The demons and demons who live in such a harsh and desolate world, from their birth, have to carry out cruel fighting and competition. In order to survive, for food, for evolution, for power... In a word, everything is necessary. The same cruel and harsh environment has made the demons and Demons powerful! Even the lowest level of the devil and the devil, once entered the world, it will also cause a terrible massacre! The devil and the devil will gain strength in the slaughter and blood sacrifice, and evolve rapidly. In a word, apart from professional practitioners, ordinary mortals are no match for the lowest level demons and demons. However, under the suppression of the gods, such a group of powerful and special life bodies and groups have never been able to find a way to enter the world of the main material plane. Occasionally found space gap, a short time into the main material plane world, but not long time; The devil and the demons will be destroyed by the servants of the gods and the lambs. Therefore, there is nothing wrong with the fact that gods are the favourites of the whole universe. Their country is high in the sky, enjoying the immortal life, the sacrifice of all living beings, and also enjoying the extremely powerful power. But the gods also have responsibilities! Elistre took over ininville''s words and continued, "yes, this is the world of the main material plane." She glanced at ininville and said, "it''s the foundation of the gods'' painstaking efforts, where the lambs raised by the gods live, pleasing and worshiping the gods!" As a God, what elistre said is so direct. For the God, the mortals who provide faith and worship the gods are a group of sheep. The significance of their existence and existence is to please and serve the gods! Ininville listened, did not speak, but with a pair of golden eyes, looking at the front of the main material plane world. Although he is a God now, he regards all living things as ants. However, when it comes to cruelty and contempt, he can''t compare with the gods in this world. Is, at the beginning of the heart has a huge favor of elistre, can also understate the cruel and naked words. Iningwell compared himself with the gods in this world. He found that his eating appearance was undoubtedly the best among the gods. At the very least, he also pays attention to some food, but also pay; Compared with him, the eating appearance of the gods is undoubtedly the most ugly. Basically, they have no return for taking everything from mortals to all living beings. All living beings have to do is to serve the gods with all their heart, mind and soul. The purpose is to ascend the kingdom of the gods after death and share immortality and immortality with the gods! As everyone knows, after a long time, they will also be assimilated! For those who have no faith, the gods will judge their souls to fall into hell and abyss, suffer in it, be devoured by the devil and the devil, or be a member of the devil and the devil with better luck. Therefore, in contrast to the gods, ininville found himself as kind as a saint! But he didn''t want to change that, because that''s the rule of the world. If you want to change the gods and make them pay more attention to their eating habits, you need to change the rules! If the rules can be changed, ininville doesn''t need to change the gods any more. If he gives an Oracle directly, the gods will naturally pay attention to their eating appearance. However, this did not do much good to ininville himself. As a result, he was only in the heart for a while, and no longer thought about it. Instead, he began to focus his attention on the deep layer of the main material plane world, which is invisible and untouchable to mortals, and which can only be observed by virtue of spirit and soul. Ininville''s body is slowly approaching the world of the main material plane, and on one side, elistre follows ininville. Her eyes were on ininville, watching his every move. Then she saw ininville slowly stretch out her slender, elegant and white hands, and slowly approach the world of the main material plane. Moreover, in the process of approaching, the palm has entered another spatial level. Then, when ininville''s hand was reaching back, elistre saw it, and a grid was drawn in ininville''s fingers. The latter, surprised, looked at ininville, surprised at his actions, but also very curious. "Is this the magic network?" Looking at the magic network in his hand, which is commonly known as the magic network, ininville savors the role of the magic network. The divinity in his mind starts to work, and countless messages are received by his divinity, and processed and analyzed in a fast way. The mysterious veil and function of magic net, under the analysis of ininville, are constantly stripped to restore its essence. "Are you parsing magic net?" Elise Cui was surprised to see the action of ininville, the hand covered with emerald color and the corner of the magic net. After listening, ininville nodded slightly and admitted that his current behavior was to analyze the magic net in his hand. Stripping the veil of mystery shrouded in the magic net, restoring the most essential side of the magic net. And then Chapter 1168 Ininville is looking at a part of the magic net in his hand, and his golden eyes are looking at the magic net. The divinity in his brain is running at a high speed, gradually stripping layers of information, and analyzing the deepest secrets of the magic net. On one side, elistre is watching his every move. What does elistre want to say about his behavior of parsing magic net. But when it comes to the throat, it can''t be said. In desperation, elistre can only continue to analyze the behavior of magic net by himself. Through the preliminary analysis of magic net, ininville has a general understanding of the essence of magic net. The existence of magic net limits the caster''s ability to cast freely. It has become a role between the intermediary and the supplier, and the casters who cast the magic through the magic net communicate with the magic net to cast the magic. In this process, a part of the spiritual power will be intercepted by the magic net. Moreover, there are strict restrictions on the number and times of casting each day. This is the tool created by the gods to suppress and exploit the mortals! "Good means!" This kind of behavior fundamentally suppresses and exploits the mortals, and puts an end to the birth of powerful casters. Although it can not be absolutely eliminated, but also caused a large number of casters can not be suppressed by the magic net, there are more abundant channels to rise. Because how to do, always can''t bypass the limitation of magic net, break through oneself. "It seems that the water in this world is very deep. It seems that the mortals once had a great threat to the gods! Otherwise, the gods will not suppress the mortals so hard! " Ininville thought so, but the action of analyzing magic net still did not stop. With the passage of time, the deep secret of magic net is stripping away, which is the essence under heavy cover. However, at this time, the magic net suddenly "riots", and the "calm" magic network also set off amazing changes in an instant. Then, a powerful force was brewing, and the brewing force was directed at ininville! "Be careful!" Elistre exclaimed, the reaction of magic net and the behavior of ininville seemed to offend a powerful presence. At this moment, the brewing power of magic net is extremely amazing, suddenly burst out, even the true God can''t bear it£¨ Elistre, from the brewing power in the magic net, realized the amazing and extremely strong power. The strength of this power, is elistre, the closest to the medium power of the God, saw, also can''t help feeling frightened! Boom! In the end, the power gathered and gathered together, turned into a strong and incomparable power, and directly collided with ininville. In the exclamation of elistre, the violent and powerful force set off an amazing riot in an instant. At this moment, the magic network, which was extremely calm, also set off endless chaos. As a result, the casters in the lower world lost their casting ability in a flash because of the riot of the magic network. Once their spiritual power enters the boundless magic network, it will be destroyed by the mob''s magic network in an instant! The powerful caster will be hit hard immediately, and the weak will disappear in an instant! However A soft and powerful natural force of emerald color rises, turns into a boundless soft halo, and sweeps across without fear. Through the baptism of this powerful and vital natural force, the magic network in the riot gradually subsided. The boundless power of elements is appeased one by one and calmed down again. In the face of this extremely powerful natural force, the same powerful magic net is gradually calming down. With a higher and more magnificent light floating, the more vast emerald color halo is flourishing, and the powerful force full of vitality naturally soars in an instant! Will not be completely quelled, pacify the magic network, in a moment of suppression can not move! Then, in the bright light full of vitality, ininville''s tall and elegant body, with a little bit of light particles condensed into shape. His face as usual, without the slightest panic and panic, is still so elegant calm. Golden eyes, full of rich extreme, awe inspiring inviolable supreme power! Just like that, standing in the boundless nothingness, quietly looking at the magic network in front of us. "Sure enough, the gods left behind in the magic net!" For this accident, ininville is not surprised, if not this time the riot and the counterattack from the magic network. It was then that inenville felt the surprise. Now, with his continuous analysis of the essence of the magic network, he has touched the backhand and Countermeasures reserved by the gods in the magic network. It caused the "instinct" of magic net to fight back and resist. "Ininville, are you all right?" Seeing that the tall, handsome and elegant figure of ininville appeared again, elistre was relieved. Just now, the counterattack from the depth of the magic net, the powerful power of cohesion and riot. Even elistre felt frightened. Just because it is powerful enough to easily annihilate a true God! Seeing ininville''s perfect figure reappear in her own eyes, elistre''s heart finally fell down. "Don''t worry, your highness elistre!" Ininville did not pursue the title of elistre, and did not add honorifics. He turned his eyes to the magic network in front of him. In the eyes of the true God, nothing can hide himself. Including mortals, the world, and even higher things. The eyes of gods have the great power to see through all the essence and truth. However, in front of the magic network created by the gods, the eyes of the gods can not easily see through the essence of the magic network. Therefore, through the power of divine personality, deep calculation and analysis, we can peel off the secrets hidden in the magic network! However, such facts and behaviors also lead to deep countermeasures from the magic network. If ininville is not a powerful divine power, he is only a moderate divine power, or a weak divine power. It is necessary to lose face under the counter measures of magic network. However, against the last powerful divine power, the counterattack of magic net will not hurt the powerful divine power. In particular, it is even more impossible to treat ininville, such an outstanding person, even in the powerful divine power. "The gods, indeed, have great courage!" Through further analysis of the secret of the magic network, ininville is more and more curious about the huge magic network in front of him, and he is deeply impressed by the feats of the gods. Gods weave this huge magic network, not only for better exploitation of mortals, suppression of mortals. Similarly, there are better surveillance behaviors. Although, because of the existence of magic network, mortals have a more detailed and convenient way of casting. But at the same time, because of the existence of magic net, mortal casters are also subject to magic network. After all, it''s never easy to take advantage of the gods. Gods are not stupid enough to let mortals take advantage of them. They are more profound than mortals think. Unconsciously, in the vast world of the main material plane, a huge network has been woven to monitor the whole world! Ininville thought so, but at this time, a powerful force rose from the magic net. In the eyes of ininville and elistre, the incomparably powerful power rose. Floating in the two gods not far away, at the same time, a body bathed in the light of the figure appears, accompanied by elements and divine power, slowly come! Chapter 1169 It is obvious that iningwell''s previous analysis of the magic net not only touched the reaction of the gods hidden in the magic net; At the same time, it also alerted the master of magic net. "Your Highness Mistra!" Elistre was the first to tell the true identity of the coming figure, which could be regarded as a reminder to ininville. Then ininville looked at the graceful figure bathed in endless brilliance; With the rhythm of elements and endless divine power, a powerful God comes, and she is also the controller of the magic network. "Your Highness elistre?" Mistra''s voice was a little surprised, and her eyes rested on elistre for a moment; Then she turned her eyes to ininville and stayed in his palm for a long time. Then, the powerful female God spoke slowly, "Your Highness, why did you stir up the peaceful magic network? And cause the mob net riot, so that the elements in a moment of imbalance? " Even though she blocked the "real murderer" who disturbed the magic network, she could not help feeling her opponent''s powerful natural power, which made her feel dignified! Seeing the main body of the magic network appear, inenville also let go, holding a part of the magic network in his hand; After all, he didn''t have a mind to be against Mistra at the moment. Therefore, ininville said, "Your Highness Mistra, I didn''t mean to do this, nor did I mean to disturb the peaceful magic network. Just out of curiosity, I didn''t expect to cause such a big stir. Please forgive me! " When Miss Stella heard this, she could only say, "I see!" She said, "Your Highness, haven''t you ever heard of" magic network " She was puzzled, but because she didn''t know ininville, she realized that he was so powerful that she was already powerful. Such a powerful God has never been known by the gods, let alone heard of the magic network. Therefore, Mistra''s heart was full of doubts! But at this time, elistre said, "Your Highness Mistra, this God around me is called ininville. But... "Then, elistre told the story of ininville to Mistra one by one. After hearing the explanation from elistre, Mistra nodded slowly and said, "so it is, since your highness ininville has never heard of the magic network. Naturally, the mob of magic net was not intentional. Let''s call it a day! " "Thank you for your understanding, your highness Mistra!" Ininville, together with elistre, thanks to Mistra! But there was a real relief in her heart; Since she felt the magic network was touched, and set off an element of turmoil. I thought it was a mortal in the lower world who touched the magic net, but it was impossible to think about it carefully and feel it again. Then, after perceiving the outer layer of the world on the main material plane, a powerful divine power rose and the natural divine power sweeping the magic network, Mistra knew that a powerful God had touched the magic network. Such a powerful God touched the magic net for no reason, which really made Mistra confused and angry. This made Mistra hurry to send the avatar to see which God, so unruly, touched the magic net. So, there is the scene in front of us. However, what puzzled and curious Mistra was that the tall and beautiful spirit God in front of her was actually with elistre. What''s more, Mistra clearly felt the relationship between their two gods, which was unusual. I was even more puzzled that such a powerful God was not known to the gods; However, after listening to the explanation of elistre, misstram suddenly realized. At the same time, I also recall the vision of heaven and earth that spread all over the universe and infinite plane world "not long ago"! That is between the universes, there is another powerful divine power born, which causes the spontaneous celebration of the universe. At that time, all the gods were wondering which God had entered the ranks of powerful gods. They focused their eyes on many medium powers, but they did not find the right person. At the same time, it has never been heard that a certain divinity held a celebration. After that, it was over. But now, Mistra saw with her own eyes the gods that stirred the whole universe and the infinite plane. And the other side, or a spirit God. However, she wondered why the elves didn''t tell the gods and why they didn''t celebrate. After all, the birth of a powerful divine power is not like a medium divine power. The latter can be regarded as the backbone of the divine system, but the existence of powerful divine power alone can become the mainstay of the whole divine system. For example, there are many divine systems, with only one powerful God supporting the whole divine system. Now, however, there are three more powerful spirits in the spirit system. This is a very powerful force. From then on, the change of the power among the gods may be due to the great increase of the power of the elves, which will produce extremely dramatic changes. Even a new division of interests and reshuffle. After all, the increased power of the Elven God system is too great a deterrent and threat to its other God system. I''m afraid there are not many gods that can fight against the spirit gods! It''s very important for the balance between the gods, but now it''s out of balance. Mistra did not know about ininville and had not yet joined the elves. I don''t know the conflict between ininville and Angelis, let alone the fact that ininville''s visit to afando has not been spread out. However, looking at the intimate relationship between elistre and ininville, she knows. Elistre, a weak God and ally, once again found a new support. In addition to Corellon, the main god of the Elven system, elistre has another backer, and this backer is still powerful. For the lower gods, it is an irresistible powerful God. From the point of view of personal relationship, she is happy for elistre, but from the perspective of the interests of the gods, she has to consider the changes caused by the great increase of the power of the elves. After all, a divinity has three powerful powers. No matter what the elves do, it''s hard for other gods and gods to cause much trouble to the elves. Therefore, Mistra knew in her heart that the balance between the gods would inevitably lead to a new round of imbalance and upheaval because of this powerful god named ininville. These thoughts flashed through her mind and had little effect on the passage of time outside. After all, in the eyes of ininville and elistre, Mistra was not lost in thought at all. Therefore, their dialogue has not been affected. Mistra, who once again accepts the apologies of ininville and elistre, does not dare to support her. Or for elistre, it is the hidden rule among the gods that the lower gods should respect the powerful gods. However, among the powerful powers, this hidden rule is more or less an dispensable one. Therefore, after ininville apologized again, Mistra was more or less in favor of ininville. Therefore, she said, "don''t be so polite, your highness ininville. After all, you didn''t know the existence of magic network before. Therefore, I have forgiven you for your behavior. If you have any doubts about the magic network, my kingdom of God welcomes you at any time "Thank you for your understanding. If you have time in the future, I will go to your junior high school to greet you." After that, the three gods began to communicate aimlessly; And the calming down of the magic network enables the casters in the lower world to cast again. Time passed in the chat of the three gods, and then Mistra left and invited ininville and elistre to visit her kingdom. However, they politely refused by ininville, and then under the leadership of elistre, ininville entered the world of the main material plane! Chapter 1170 "It is worthy of being the world of the main material plane. This scale alone is not comparable to that of other planes!" Ininville and elistre stand side by side on the high altitude of the world of the main material plane, overlooking the scenery below. The scene presented in the eyes of the two gods is the boundless sea, several continents distributed in the sea, and countless scattered islands. And these lands and islands constitute the world of the main material plane, the huge living space. Whether they are elves, humans, orcs, dwarves, halflings, or any other intelligent or non intelligent race, their footprints and figures have already spread all over the world. Moreover, for a long time, it has been "painstakingly managed" by the gods, so that the main material plane world has long become a logistics base that can provide stable beliefs for the gods. The supervision of the gods over the world of the material plane is also the strictest. They reject any life from the ectopic plane and enter the world of the main material plane. Once they find that there are powerful life from the ectopic plane and enter the world of the main material plane, they will face the first time group pressure from the gods. The universe, the real master, is God after all! In addition, whether they are demons from hell or from the abyss, even if they covet the world of the main material plane. I have to think about the attitude of the gods and the blow from the gods. The power and influence of gods are so powerful. "Your Highness ininville, where do you want to go next? Or shall I be your guide? " Elistre looked at ininville and tried to suggest. But ininville said, "don''t be so troublesome, your highness elistre!" He said, "there must be many things about you. You don''t have to accompany me all the time." And I was afraid that elistre might misunderstand, "I''ve never lived in the future in the world of the main material plane (not counting the time of arrival, it is true.)", I didn''t know where to go for a while. Therefore, I plan to go to see for myself first, whether it is a country of mortals or a forest of mountains, I want to see it. By the way, I also need to find some rare minerals and cast some artifact! " After hearing this, elistre nodded slightly. "It''s OK. I do have some things to deal with. Since you are so demanding, when you find what you need, or want to know something about it. You can come to me in the dark. As long as it''s something I know, I will tell you the truth. " When ininville heard this, she was very happy. If elistre didn''t dare to move, it was impossible. Since elistre was so devoted to him, it would be wrong to say anything if she didn''t pay him back. Therefore, inenville took out a leaf condensed from his natural power and gave it to elistre. And tell her, "Your Highness elistre, I already know about your relationship with queen spider. So, if you are in trouble, you can destroy this leaf as soon as possible, and I will certainly get there as soon as possible. Save you from danger. " "Thank you very much, your highness ininville. I will bear in mind your instructions Elise trijan put away the leaf, which was condensed by the natural power of inningville. In her heart, she knew very well what this promise meant. The promise of a powerful God is an important promise that can not be ignored for the weak gods, or for every God. Especially for the weak gods, the promise of powerful divine power is equivalent to officially declaring the protection from powerful divine power. In this way, elistre''s future actions in the dark area, and even the conflict with rose, the queen of spider God. It''s enough for the latter to think carefully and carefully about the consequences of doing so when they are fighting with elistre. It provokes a powerful God to look all over the universe, except for the same powerful God. Other gods dare not offend easily. Among the gods, the harsh hierarchical repression is not just talk. The suppression of the lower gods by powerful divine power is not simple. If it is possible, weak gods would rather offend a God with medium power than a powerful one. Therefore, with the amulet in her body, elistre said goodbye to ininville. Then she went to the dark again. Strive for, more fallen elves, out of the dark area, get rid of the control from the spider God. Ininville watched her for a long time. Then he stood in the boundless sky, overlooking the lower world, and carefully identified her. He is looking for the huge virgin forest that he came to when he first came to this world. Of course, inenville has never forgotten the insidious and cunning figure who came to the place where he came when he first came. The scene at the beginning made ininville look back and feel scared. If so, he could not hold his breath and was exposed. Well, no one can say for sure whether we can escape. However, according to his own estimation, if he was exposed at that time, then his outcome is likely to be more hateful! However, inenville never forgot to explore the secrets of the world! I have never forgotten that when I first came to this world, I felt the decadent and weak breath from the deepest part of the world. Therefore, he already has an answer in his heart, which is not the answer, but it needs him to keep looking for it to be finally determined. Although, at the moment of becoming a God, he has automatically learned the most basic information in the world from the rules of the world, which is also the information that the God must grasp. Among them, including the language and writing of all life in the world, all are proficient. There is enough inheritance of what happened in the world. However, from these heritages, ininville never found the answer. He wanted to know the answer. Therefore, the heart of this doubt, as well as the continuous exploration of unknown results. It also needs him to explore the past history of the whole world bit by bit from different places, and restore the lost or artificially erased truth. Whether it''s the truth of what you want to know, or the whereabouts of the broken mud board, or the ambition in your heart. Only by understanding the past history and secrets of the whole world can we make better plans or strategies. However, at present, the only thing that can make inenville sure is that part of the debris of the mud plate must be in this universe. At that time, in the natural plane world, the fleeting scene and the amazing image of clay plate have already revealed the final answer. At the moment, ininville just needs to find the place that once disappeared in his mind. Then you can find the mud fragments that have been lost for some time, and then you need to make the next action according to the situation at that time. Having understood all this, inenville went down to the forest where he had come. He hid his own brilliance, his own image and his whole breath. In an instant, the radiance of his body disappeared, his breath was restrained, and his power was scattered, just like an ordinary spirit. A meteor, invisible to mortals and casters, passed through the blue sky and white clouds and went straight down to more forest. Chapter 1171 More forest! The place where ininville first came was also the place where he first arrived in the alien world. Although it is a primeval forest, it is also the place where he first transformed into the gods of this world. In his heart, it was more or less of a special value. Now, ininville, who revisited his hometown, is here again. Looking at this, it is because hundreds of years ago, the primeval forest has undergone earth shaking changes. If he had not become a God with special ability, he would not have recognized that the forest in front of him was his first stop. Hundreds of years have passed. For ordinary people, it can be described as vicissitudes of life. Similarly, this idiom is also applicable to the primeval forest in front of us. Today''s Moore forest has more than doubled in scale. Hundreds of years later, for more forest, it can be described as earth shaking. Forests and all things have doubled in the past few hundred years. The forest area has been expanded, slowly increasing their living space, the seeds of various plants spread to the edge of the forest in various ways. Then it took root and sprouted and grew rapidly. And so are the old and tall trees. Dense trees, although there is still a distance between each other. However, in the process of continuous growth, branches and leaves are also growing. Towards the continuous spread in all directions, so as to absorb more sunlight to supply themselves. As a result, when walking inside the forest, apart from a little sunlight falling on the ground through the cracks, the deeper you go into the forest, the darker it will be. It can almost be said that sunlight is hard to get into. Ininville walked in the forest, feeling the natural joy of nature because of his arrival. And this instinctive emotion, except for druids and people who have a strong talent for nature, can hardly be felt. And the spirit, it is both, and as the spirit of the body to become a god of ininville. He can feel the happiness from the forest more clearly. These trees have no wisdom but a little instinct. They are very happy because of his coming. Even all things that live and multiply in the forest are constantly converging from all directions because of his arrival. The gods favored by the rules of the world are in charge of most of the powers in the world. They have this ability and instinctive talent, and they can be loved and worshipped by all living beings. In addition to the evil god, which makes all things fear instinctively and dare not gather towards the place where the evil god is; The worship of gods is enough for any living creature to kneel down spontaneously at the moment of seeing gods. That''s the rule of the world. As a God in the field of natural rules, ininville''s instinct of love and worship is undoubtedly more powerful. He can be called the son of nature, or the embodiment of nature. Whether it is the level of powerful divine power or his profound attainments of natural rules, he is almost as powerful as a creator in the field of nature. As his mind moved, the soft emerald light, the halo that ordinary people can''t see, swept the whole forest in an instant. Through his blessing, all the creatures in the whole morsen forest, whether trees or animals. All have been blessed by him. The plants and all things are healed in an instant, and the disease-free ones will undoubtedly become stronger in the future. And trees, flowers and other plants, grow more prosperous. Endless vitality is activated, and the whole forest seems to have its own consciousness in a moment, just like "living". Every spirit of nature sends out endless joy. Seeing this, ininville nodded slightly, and this blessing was only a pleasure to him. He just wanted to see again what the place where he first came was like. In addition, any superfluous thoughts or emotions never rose in ininville''s heart. Looking back again, I saw the endless forest behind me. Then, the figure of ininville continued to move forward with his steps, so as to fade slowly until it disappeared completely. As a God who does not need to believe, as a God with powerful divine power level, he is not only interested in his own divine status level, but also in the natural rules. Besides, ininville was probably the most idle of all the gods. Unlike all the little gods who have just become true gods, he is busy in developing his own belief area, developing his own belief, providing enough power of belief for himself and supporting his growth. He doesn''t need that. His power comes from the ubiquitous rules of nature. From the rules of nature, he can draw everything he needs. Whether it is divine power or anything else, it can be obtained one by one from the vast and boundless natural rules. Now, as a powerful divine power level, ininville''s own divine level will not be promoted again in a short time. In this process, the time, energy and even accumulation required for each promotion level are astronomical. It is impossible for him to become the peak God of powerful divine power in a short period of time. In addition, there is no need for belief, no need to manage one''s own belief foundation, and no need to develop believers. In addition, there is no need to look for fragments of clay and improve one''s understanding of the rules of nature. Inenville, I really can''t find enough meaningful things to do. He didn''t know how his gods squandered their time, how to squander the long time, and how to find something meaningful to do for themselves. How does his God do it, and how to enjoy his immortal life without being bored. At this moment, ininville does not have a clear understanding. He can not adapt to such a long and long time, or in the future, he will adapt to the endless time brought by this immortal life. However, in the short term, don''t expect ininville to be as tolerant of time as his God is. Therefore, after coming to the world of the main material plane with elistre. Ininville politely refused elistre''s next company. On the one hand, she was with elistre. There were some things that elistre could not know. At the same time, what he wanted to do and what he wanted to find, for a while and a half, he didn''t know how to ask elistre. So, after refusing elistre, he had the idea of revisiting his hometown. And after seeing it with his own eyes, he left there again and traveled to other places. On the one hand, he also needs to find some rare gods and forge a powerful artifact for himself to ensure that he can have enough help when he conflicts with other gods in the future. On the other hand, he also wanted to see the civilization of mortals and learn more about the relationship between the gods and each other. In the future, how to deal with the relationship with the gods, so as to have a clear and comprehensive understanding. Therefore, ininville, who has set a goal for the future, begins his journey to the world of the main material plane with his whole heart relaxed! In other words, it''s simply a boring and purposeful journey. Chapter 1172 Natural plane! Since human beings learned a lot of basic knowledge from Forest Elves, and combined their knowledge with Forest Elves'' knowledge. After a period of time, human civilization absorbed the knowledge from Forest Elves. Their achievements in civilization began to improve significantly. Whether it''s crucial production technology, or culture and so on, it''s because we have gained enough knowledge from Forest Elves. As a result, the defects of human civilization itself have been improved by absorbing the knowledge of Forest Elves. Although human beings are still city-state system, in some places, they have begun to show the rudiment of feudal dynasty. The human population, naturally, has started a new round of big bang because of the improvement of production technology. Compared with the increasing population of human beings, the population of Forest Elves has not changed much. The population of the whole ethnic group is still far away from the size of 60000. Moreover, over the years, the tree of life, regarded as the "mother of the tribe" by Forest Elves, has gradually reduced the number of elves bred each year from 300 at the beginning to 100 today. The abnormal situation and crisis of the tree of life have long been noticed by the Forest Elves. In fact, in the beginning, when the tree of life had this abnormal reaction. The Forest Elves have been watching this unusual situation. The mages of Forest Elves made a careful analysis and study of the abnormal situation that happened on the tree of life at that time. Hope, through their own magic power, so as to detect the abnormal reaction in the tree of life. However, the life level of the tree of life is not the deep mystery that the Forest Elves can easily explore. Therefore, although the Forest Elves were anxious, they still could not find a solution for a while. Because of the abnormal reaction on the tree of life, the spirit Kingdom, which has been stable for nearly a thousand years, has become chaotic, nervous and full of anxiety. The source of everything comes from the tree of life. Today, the tree that gave birth to the whole family of Forest Elves is not only the belief of Forest Elves, but also the common mother role of the whole family. Every ten years, a group of life trees of Forest Elves are bred. For the Forest Elves, the extremely small population size plays a crucial role. His actual existence makes him the second belief of Forest Elves and the role of mother. Now, the tree of life has an abnormal phenomenon, which not only makes the social atmosphere of the Elven Kingdom stable for nearly a thousand years, turbulent. At the same time, it also makes all Forest Elves feel a sense of crisis about to be "destroyed"! Even though the great mages of Forest Elves constantly try to find out the abnormal situation of the tree of life through the power of magic, the development of magic civilization is only a thousand years old. There is not enough information to crack the life code of the tree of life. They just instinctively associate with the abnormal situation in the tree of life, which may have something to do with the situation that the tree of life breeds the descendant elves. Although, each time a group of descendants were bred, there was a ten-year recovery period. However, it is still too heavy a burden for the tree of life to breed such an immortal race as Forest Elves. Although, when he created the tree of life, he did not give the tree of life high wisdom, only gave the tree of life the ability to breed Forest Elves and huge life. However, for thousands of years, the tree of life has bred too many spirits. Even today, the function of the tree of life has become more and more unbearable for breeding elves. He has begun to be tired, and has lost a lot of his life and source. As a result, the number of Forest Elves bred by him has gradually decreased from 300 at the beginning to 100 now. In the face of more and more serious problems, the Forest Elves thought hard and almost scratched their scalp to solve the problem. However, with the passage of time, the serious crisis faced by ethnic groups has not been solved at all. No matter the Forest Elves racked their brains and tried all kinds of methods, they still didn''t find a solution to the problem. Although they have found the key to the problem, the solution to the problem has never appeared. At this time, the Forest Elves know that even if they have mastered the magical power. However, there are still things that cannot be solved even by magic. The consumption of the tree of life is its own inside information, which is the inside information given to the tree of life by the gods who create the tree of life. Although the tree of life is rooted in the earth, it constantly absorbs the nutrition of the earth and the elemental power active in the air. However, the speed with which he absorbs the earth''s nutrients and elemental power is less than his consumption. It can only be described as a drop in the ocean. In the past, the tree of life stored a lot of information and origin in its body, which was not consumed. However, with the process of breeding Forest Elves for thousands of years, their consumption has increased. Although, every time a batch of elves are bred, the interval time of recuperation, but such a little time can only play a role in alleviating the tree of life. But it can not fundamentally relieve the growing pressure of the tree of life. Now these consumption and pressure, with the passage of time, continue to be accumulated together. It is more obvious that the tree of life has experienced thousands of years, and the huge pressure it is facing is as heavy as a mountain. These obvious changes are exposed to the tree of life itself. Now, the scale of Forest Elves bred by the tree of life has obviously begun to decline, which is an extremely obvious example. Because, with the proportion of nutrition and energy absorbed by him, he can''t keep up with the consumption of breeding elves. So, in the end, part of this deficiency begins to be extracted from the tree of life. The constant consumption of vitality and origin in the body leads to the deterioration of the tree of life. Forest Elves know that the vitality and origin of the tree of life are constantly consumed, but they have no way to make up for the great loss of vitality and origin of the tree of life. Even though, the mage groups of Forest Elves continue to cook a lot of life replenishing potions to help the tree of life maintain its own consumption ratio. But, these are undoubtedly a drop in the bucket! The amount of power needed to breed an immortal race is beyond the budget of the wizard. What''s more, the proportion of forest elf children bred by the tree of life is so large. Combined with this huge loss and scale, even if the Forest Elves are given 10000 years, it can not fundamentally make up for this consumption, so as to save the tree of life. Personal power, in front of this powerful and magical tree of life, is insignificant. Elves and mages don''t have the ability to turn the world around. In addition to doing their best to constantly supplement the loss of the tree of life, they gather in the temple every day, constantly praying for the creation of the Forest Elves and the gods who created the tree of life. Pray that the God of life, the Lord of nature, can listen to the voice of the Forest Elves, give miracles, save the common mother of the Forest Elves! Chapter 1173 The great crisis of the tree of life has made the Forest Elves, known for their elegance, calmness and calmness for a long time, panic, lose their spirits, and become panic and panic. Although, the Forest Elves created a brilliant magic civilization. However, the time and scale of their magic civilization are far from enough. No matter knowledge, talent or inside information, they are far from enough, let alone involving a higher level of life. Although, in the beginning, ininville created the tree of life, endowed the tree of life with a huge source of vitality and the talent of breeding Forest Elves. However, with the passage of time, the tree of life has completed its mission of nurturing Forest Elves. However, after a long time, the tree of life is coming to the end of its own life. In the face of this situation, the Forest Elves are undoubtedly very unwilling. Their ethnic group is bred by the tree of life. On top of this embryonic form, they combined men and women to breed new descendants again. Only from this can the population size of Forest Elves grow to nearly 60000 in a very short time. It can be said that the development and growth of Forest Elves'' population and civilization are inseparable from the tree of life. Without the tree of life, the Forest Elves want to develop the scale of today''s civilization, there is no doubt that it is wishful thinking. Without the tree of life, I''m afraid that the level of civilization of Forest Elves today may not be enough for human beings. It is precisely because of the existence of the tree of life that forest elves can catch up and surpass human beings. Although, in terms of population, Forest Elves are not as big as humans. However, in the form of civilization, Forest Elves have already surpassed human civilization. Moreover, it''s still a level that human civilization can''t catch up with. But now, thousands of years of continuous breeding, so that the tree of life ushered in its birth so far, facing the biggest crisis. Moreover, ininville, who created the tree of life, is not in the natural plane now. So, does this also mean that the tree of life is going to the end of its own life, and the magic civilization created by Forest Elves is about to face its first major crisis? The Forest Elves don''t know about this now. In addition to praying to the great God who created the Forest Elves in the temple, they are still trying to cure the tree of life by relying on their own power. Although, their behavior compared to the tree of life, appears to be a drop in the bucket. However, in the long run, the help of Forest Elves can also help the tree of life. Even if this effect and help is so tiny, but compared with the tree of life, it still has a certain role. In addition, the Forest Elves do more things, is constantly trying to develop, more effective medicine. So as to make up for the lost vitality and origin of the tree of life. Whether the mages who have been growing up for many years or the latecomers, they do more things every day, that is, plunge into the library and laboratory. Constantly repeated reading in the library, that a large number of all kinds of books. Some of these books are written by the wizard in the process of learning and growing up. There are also some books, which were handed down one after another by the original ininville. These books and knowledge, Forest Elves do not know how many times to look for, but still can not find the answers they want from the books. This result has frustrated and disappointed them. However, the Forest Elves did not give up, they still rely on themselves, constantly looking for a variety of ways. They constantly study all kinds of plants, and even minerals, and then extract all kinds of elements from them. Through continuous experiments, they try to create a large number of powerful drugs that can make up for the loss of vitality and origin of the tree of life. At the same time, the Rangers, explorers and mages of the Forest Elves are constantly going out. They go to every piece of land and enter every place. Constantly looking for all kinds of things that I have seen and haven''t seen, and bringing them back to China. At the same time, the wizard continued to experiment, trying to find a powerful medicine that can make up for the loss of vitality and origin of the tree of life. But in the end, it often backfires. A powerful medicine that can supplement and make up for the loss of vitality and origin of the tree of life can be called a divine medicine! And this kind of thing is not something that can be invented at one time. The details and development time of Forest Elves are still too short to compare with such a magic medicine. They do not have such knowledge and historical background, and can create such a magic medicine on the basis of constantly absorbing the knowledge of predecessors. The potions they created, compared with ordinary people and even themselves, have a huge curative effect. But it''s not enough to compare the tree of life. With the passage of time, the crisis situation faced by the tree of life began to intensify slowly. In the past, the tree of life has always been full of vitality and endless green. From his body, there have been waves of weakness. His leaves do not keep emerald green all the year round, and there is no obvious luster on the leaves, but begin to become dim. At the same time, the vitality of the tree of life also began to weaken. Gradually, the general smell of decay gradually spread from the tree of life. The Forest Elves see all this in the eyes, sad in the heart. Even if they use all the methods and think of all the plans, they still can not completely solve the problem in a short time, or even alleviate the bad situation faced by the tree of life. In addition, their prayers can not be answered by their faith and God. The inner part of the Forest Elves is gradually filled with feeble sorrow. It seems that they can only gaze at the tree of life with feeble and sad eyes. In their gaze, they gradually move towards the situation of death. But I can''t do anything about it! Even the Forest Elves once thought that they had been abandoned by the gods who created them. Otherwise, why can''t their daily prayers be answered? The Forest Elves are very sad and have all kinds of emotions, but they dare not raise resentment and discontent. They can only pray with their own piety, even if the prayer has never been answered. Their whole family seems to be facing a life and death crisis. In the elves'' country, the balance that has been stable for thousands of years has been broken, and the Forest Elves have lost their former elegance and calmness because of the tree of life. Today''s Forest Elves are more impatient and irritable than human beings. When this kind of emotion is brought to the outside world, human beings can feel and perceive the emotional changes of Forest Elves. Humans don''t know the reason why the Forest Elves have changed so much, but humans who are awed by these tall and strong aliens dare not test the bottom line of the elves for a moment. Human beings have always been a race that can judge the situation and weigh the interests. Because of the unknown reasons inside the Forest Elves, for a long time, human beings could not help being cautious in dealing with elves. I''m afraid that if I''m not careful, I''ll offend this group of people with extremely bad mood. For a time, not only the Forest Elves had such extreme changes, but also the human society was indirectly affected by the elves. However, the human''s desire to learn the magic power possessed by the elves has never subsided. On the contrary, this strange psychology of learning magic is becoming more and more intense with the passage of time! Chapter 1174 Magic has been longed for since it was known by human beings. But the magic is in the hands of the Forest Elves. Compared with human beings, they are really too powerful, whether it is the civilization of the elves or the magic mastered by the elves. It is not something that can be grasped by human beings at this stage. Human civilization is re established on a piece of ruins and in the ordeal of the flood. Compared with the elves who had hardly suffered any loss in the flood, human civilization was almost completely destroyed. Even if the gods favor and the kindling of human civilization is preserved, there are still too many "ancient civilizations" that fail to persist in this process, leading to destruction. Today, we can only look for the "ancient civilization" left behind in the past history from some fragmentary chapters. Although, for a long time, human beings have been in constant struggle. In the course of their struggle, no one came to help them. In the ruins, on the white ground, they built their foundation again. Moreover, through occasional trade, the whole civilization of mankind has been revitalized. Human beings have had extremely close exchanges with each other. All the reasons are due to trade. Relying on the magic power of trade, human civilization has begun to grow, and has rapidly absorbed the essence of other human civilization. Through the trade relationship between them, they successfully began to integrate with each other. As a result, in less than 100 years, human civilization began to make great progress and leap forward. However, at this time, the prosperity of human trade, the bustling streets, attracted a group of generations to live in the depths of the forest. Unconsciously, they have accumulated huge and brilliant forest spirits. Because of the trade, the human resources begin to grow and explode. Also because of trade, human civilization began to make rapid progress. Although the city-state civilization they built grew up due to trade, the civilization itself is not mature and still has great defects. However, in the view of Forest Elves, there is no problem. After all, all the elves need is magic resources. In addition, the development of human civilization is nothing to do with elves. But soon, the Forest Elves found that the level of human civilization is far less than that of them. Whether it is the individual itself or the whole civilization, it is not as normal as they are. However, the low level of human civilization and inefficient production methods and technologies greatly reduce the efficiency and quantity of Forest Elves to obtain magic resources. Although there are hundreds of thousands of human population, more than ten times of their elves. Even if the production technology is low, it doesn''t matter, because the huge human population is enough for the elves to obtain sufficient resources. However, the greedy Forest Elves, who are not satisfied with this, are naturally not willing to endure the "slow rubbing" collection method of human beings. Traditionally, men, women, old and young can do the collection work, so that they don''t need to worry about elves. Because these things, there is no difficulty. Only those mineral resources, which are deep in the earth, can not meet the needs of elves with the low production technology of human beings. Moreover, the probability of accidents is very serious, so that in the future, with the gradual decline of mining depth, the danger gradually rises, and the number of deaths greatly increases. Has led to a lot of human beings, refused to carry out the cause of mining, also let dare to dig the cost of rising. In principle, these don''t need the elves to worry about. In fact, they do. However, for all kinds of magic resources have enough demand elves. The amount of magic resources they need for the study of magic and the learning of magic of their apprentices is astronomical, and there is no ceiling at all. However, the low way of human collecting magic resources always makes the wizard unable to carry out a series of research and learning of magic. Under such a realistic demand, the elves finally decided to purposefully deliver a batch of technological civilization to human beings. To help today''s low civilization of mankind, we can establish a relatively mature and advanced civilization system and production technology. Within the spirit, there has been a systematic induction and collation of this series of terms. For thousands of years, the elves have divided their civilization into different disciplines and knowledge. And the arrangement of these knowledge is not only the magic knowledge, but also contains a series of very common knowledge in the eyes of the wizard. And the birth of these knowledge, most of them are in the process of the development of magic civilization, the product of unintentional creation. Due to the scarcity of all kinds of resources in the natural plane, the elves do not have the strength to make the whole clan become mages. Therefore, it is the consensus within the elves to give priority to the cultivation of talents with enough talent. In addition, it is also a long-term and stable policy for the elves to promote the younger apprentices who grow up by their own efforts! Although they are very common knowledge in the eyes of the wizard, they are still valuable compared with human civilization. Although the elves decided to promote the civilization of human beings as a whole, not all of them helped human beings free of charge. The revenge they grab is the magic resource they need. Without the knowledge of magic, human beings can''t realize the value of these resources. Therefore, although their civilization has made progress, they are still serving the elves. In this way, hundreds of years have passed, and the elves have enjoyed themselves for hundreds of years by squeezing human beings. Because of the continuous trade for hundreds of years, human beings are more and more deeply influenced by elves in all aspects. Even some of the city states that have been in frequent contact with elves are showing signs of becoming elves. This is not to say that they will become elves, but that their behavior habits and traditions gradually have the shadow of Elven culture and customs. Their language, vocabulary, basic necessities and so on, more or less to the elves. This is the inevitable sign after a high degree of contact with the elves. However, some human city states have deep and some shallow signs of elvization. However, it can also show the influence of elves in human society. The weak always habitually learn from the strong and think that the strong have everything. All of them are the best. In the process of contacting with the strong, some people will continue to learn from the strong and then turn them into their own things. Some people, in the process of contact with the strong, will accept everything from the strong, and then deny everything of their own civilization. Human beings also have such problems. After all, compared with the Forest Elves, human civilization is indeed not commendable. They have just started everything, everything is just the rudiment, or even no rudiment. And this critical time node is precisely a critical period for a civilization to form its own characteristic civilization in the future. And in such a period, they had contact with the elves, also carried out trade, and has been maintained for hundreds of years. In this process, it is enough to make people thoroughly understand the superiority and strength of the spirit civilization. Not to mention, human beings have also discovered a unique and magical power of Forest Elves. Magic! Chapter 1175 Magic, from the human know, deeply fascinated by it. But the magic is in the hands of the elves, although the elves help to enhance human civilization, help mankind to establish a relatively perfect civilization system. Improved the advanced nature of human civilization. However, on the question of magic, the elves never chose to teach human beings. Naturally, human beings are not willing to do so. Since they know the existence of magic, they try every means to know and master the magic power of magic. However, human beings have never been able to get what they wanted. They are curious about the magic power of magic and eager to have it. But the elves are also more aware of the power of magic. Apart from other things, in the end of the flood, the Forest Elves rely on the magical power of magic to prevent themselves from dying like human beings. It can be said that it is precisely because of magic that the elves can escape the judgment of the great flood of the last time. Moreover, the elves are also very clear that the world they live in is extremely short of magic resources. Although, since the flood faded, the types and quantity of magic resources on the earth gradually increased with the passage of time. However, the growth of these resources needs time to supply. The world they live in is still a world in which all kinds of resources are extremely scarce. The magic resources here can only supply one clan and a small number of mages. And can''t, in accommodating the second family. Under the background of such a scarcity of resources, how can elves make trouble for themselves? What about sharing the knowledge and secrets of magic with human beings for free? Elves can''t do it, so they forbid any mage who goes out to reveal everything about magic. And since the human consciously or unconsciously, they know that the elves who come to them, more or less master a magic power they don''t know. At the beginning of human beings, they thought it was the unique talent of elves. They even once envied the unique talent possessed by elves! But when they keep in touch with the elves and start to learn everything from the elves. Only then did human beings realize that the magical power is not the unique talent of the elves, but the power created by the elves. It is a kind of magical power called magic by the elves. It''s a name that humans have never seen or heard of. However, only from the vocabulary, people instinctively associate with mystery and power. What''s more, it''s not the first time that human beings have seen elves perform magic, which can resist all kinds of elements, such as fire, cold, lightning and many other magical powers unknown to human beings. It''s all because of magic, so it''s under control. The first time human beings learned the truth, they almost fainted. Then, there is endless greed and desire. They also want to master the magical power of magic mastered by the group of elves who are called mages. They want to follow the spirit mages to learn, and then under the guidance of the spirit, master the mysterious power of magic. However, the human again and again begged, was rejected by the wizard one after another. Whether it''s a prince of a city-state, a princess, a nobleman, or even the king himself. The result of their entreaty is just a cold and simple refusal. No matter how much they plead and say good words, they can''t learn how to practice magic from the wizard. It is not that human beings who are extremely unwilling have never thought of obtaining the magic power they dream of by means of force. However, with the constant contact with Forest Elves, and under the guidance of Forest Elves. Their civilization and various technologies have advanced with great progress. Human beings also know that they are weak compared with Forest Elves. Mysterious Forest Elves, no one knows how powerful they are. No one knows where they came from. The only thing they know is that the Forest Elves live in a broad and dense forest. It is said that they have built a splendid city in the deepest part of the forest. In addition, human beings can not know anything else. The city of elves also refuses to be visited by human beings. Because, even if we have been in contact with spirits for hundreds of years, human beings have never been able to find the city where spirits live and where they exist. Whether hundreds of years ago or now. Human beings are not unknown all the time. They only trade with elves unilaterally. They also try to find the city where elves hide in the forest. However, whether in secret or in the open, human beings have never found the city where the elves live. The elves are always silent about the real place of their home, never easily through the real situation of their home. And human beings have never been able to know the specific information of the elves. In addition, every time the elves come, they are bound to follow the elite troops and mages. In this way, the impression of human beings becomes even worse. In addition, as the elves preach, every member of their tribe has a life span of more than thousands of years. Such a long-lived and powerful race naturally makes human beings dare not choose to be enemies easily. Of course, at the beginning, human naturally didn''t believe in elves and had such a long life. However, with the passing of hundreds of years, the elves who first came into contact with human beings. What they looked like at that time, and what they looked like hundreds of years later, naturally attracted people''s special attention, and people also believed in the fact that elves had a long life span. In the face of such a mysterious powerful and long-lived powerful race, human beings dare not offend the elves. However, the human desire for magic has never retreated. On the contrary, this desire for magic is becoming more and more intense as time goes on. In the process, there are too many human beings who yearn for the mysterious power of magic. In order to obtain the power of magic, human beings willingly regard themselves as slaves and choose to follow the wizard and serve the spirits who master magic. And I hope that I can learn the knowledge of magic from the elves one day. As for the attitude towards human beings, the wise elves and mages do not choose to teach the most precious magic to human beings free of charge because of the behavior of a small group of human beings. After hundreds of years, the attitude of the elves is still the same. Even those who followed the elves and served the elves and their descendants diligently at the beginning, the past ten generations still continued to serve the elves and never really learned the knowledge of magic. Although, in this process, people who choose to serve elves more or less acquire a small part of knowledge related to magic from elves mages. However, with those shallow knowledge, it is not enough to make people become real mages. After all, it contains the knowledge of magic, which is very profound. Relying on a little knowledge of magic, self-learning, is simply impossible. It is not general knowledge, but a magical power that can drive the power of elements. A little bit of knowledge can''t make people called mages. Without the guidance of a real mage, it is impossible to become a mage. Therefore, the magic knowledge that humans think they have mastered is not enough to make them become mages. And the real master of Magic Wizard elves, also did not relax the intention of magic flow to human groups. However, with the tree of life accident, the wizard''s attention was diverted. And humans also learned that the Elves were in a panic overnight. Although they did not understand what happened, they obviously noticed that the calmness and elegance of the wizard gradually disappeared. They look very frightened, very scared, also saw the elf mages, crazy general frequently carry on each kind of magic experiment. At this time, it also means that the turning point of mankind has arrived. Chapter 1176 The abnormal phenomenon and weakness of the tree of life have affected the hearts of all Forest Elves. Because of the tree of life, the forest elves who used to like to participate in various activities or do various kinds of learning have no interest now. The whole kingdom of spirits seems to have become a quiet country overnight! No one dares to laugh at this juncture, even the ignorant children. The oppressive atmosphere permeates the whole country of elves. In the center of the city, close to the tree of life, stands a tower that seems to go straight to the sky! Around the tower body, there is a strong element air flow. Except for the apprentices, all the wizard mages gather on the tower. Around a complicated magic array, they chanted magic mantras constantly. The four elements, which were introduced from the element plane, almost became the essence. What the elves mages want to do involves the mind of all elves. No matter what kind of work they are doing, they can''t help but focus on the magic tower. They know that the greatest people in the group are there. They are doing great deeds to save the foundation of the ethnic group and the tree of life. This is after they, praying bitterly, created the tree of life, created the gods of Forest Elves, and did not respond to them. By dozens of magic masters, the final idea is not the way. Only in this way can it be possible to save the tree of life, the precarious situation, and keep the vitality of the tree of life. At least, keep enough time for the mages. With the constant recitation of incantations and the accumulation of endless elements, the whole kingdom of spirits is associated with the land and forest covered by the city. They are surrounded by extremely rich elements, and these elements gather at the top of the magic tower under the guidance of the wizard. With the constant convergence of elements, at the top of the magic tower, there is a dreamy halo. However, the elements are constantly converged and guided, and the endless power of elements is introduced from the element plane which is far away from the natural plane. With the continuous convergence of elements, the chanting voice of the wizard becomes louder and louder. In the end, a rich and extreme light of elements shoots from the top of the tower into a well decorated garden, in the center of which stands the tree of life. The foundation of forest spirit and the second spiritual belief! The magic array surrounded by elves and mages also blooms with the light of elements. They try their best to guide the endless power of elements, gathered in the tree of life, with the endless power of elements is constantly guided into the tree of life. The tree of life that seems to be bleak leaves, also seems to have a little improvement. Then, under the guidance and control of the wizard, these constant elemental forces formed a complex and huge magic array, which enveloped the whole tree of life. As the dreamlike light flashed, the magic array formed by endless elements gradually faded away. And that huge and indescribable element power, also disappear gradually. Similarly, the elves and mages on the tower were all relieved. After thinking about countless ways, and not finding a way to cure the tree of life, they finally chose to temporarily seal the tree of life. At least, while they have no ability to cure the tree of life, they should seal the tree of life first, not let it carry out the ability of breeding elves again. Perhaps, it can better save the tree of life. After all, every breeding means that the vitality and origin of the tree of life are constantly consumed. "You masters have worked hard. We have saved the mother tree temporarily today!" A wizard wearing emerald green robes with complicated patterns of spirits and the shape of the tree of life on it took a look at his colleagues, who almost exhausted their spiritual strength, and said: "today''s behavior has saved us a lot of time, at least we have temporarily preserved the vitality and origin of the mother tree. For our next research and treatment, played a great help "However, we need to work together in the coming time. Hope to find a way to cure the mother tree as soon as possible. The foundation and hope of our family lies in us. Please don''t slack off. " After hearing this, the other elves nodded their heads. Although they almost exhausted their spirit and physical strength, they succeeded in sealing the tree of life. Every wizard''s face is full of endless smile and joy. Since the tree of life appeared abnormal situation, and the breath gradually weakened, God knows that they are the only powerful group among these groups. How much responsibility and burden do they bear? They forget to eat and sleep, and stay in the library or laboratory of the magic tower all day. Looking for all possible ways, or doing all kinds of experiments, in order to find, or create, a way to completely cure the tree of life. But they can''t create or find a way to cure the tree of life in a very short time. Helpless wizard, after carefully studying the condition of the tree of life, finally came up with such an idea. Seal the tree of life temporarily, so as to buy time for them and find a way to cure the tree of life thoroughly. However, they do not know how long the seal they jointly set can seal the tree of life. After all, the tree of life is essentially stronger than their Forest Elves. Although the tree of life does not have highly developed wisdom, there are only some instincts. However, the essence of life of the tree of life can not be solved by today''s Forest Elves. Therefore, the elf mages also know that sooner or later the seal they set will not be able to suppress the instinct of the tree of life, which is rooted in the instinct to breed offspring. Therefore, it is their only purpose to find a way to save the tree of life when it is not clear how long they can persist. After all, apart from ininville, who created them and the tree of life, they could not think of anyone who could help them save the tree of life. Although some of the elves in the Forest Elves believe in elistre, there are also elves who ask for elistre''s help. But even elistre could not cure the tree of life. And their prayers to ininville never received any response, so the Forest Elves, who were both desperate and disappointed, had to rely on themselves to find a way to solve the problem and save the foundation of the ethnic group. After the Elven mages had a rest, they were busy again. These days, the wizard apprentices and explorers of the elves go out to look for and bring back all kinds of animals, plants and minerals that they have never seen before. Although the collection of the elves has been enriched, they can''t rely on these things in a short time to create a kind of medicine that can alleviate or cure the tree of life. Most of the magic resources collected from human beings have been thoroughly studied, and they also do not have such magical effects. As a result, the wizard apprentices and explorers of the elves began to focus on more distant places, and even planned to go out to sea to find something that could heal the tree of life. The elves and mages who stay in the magic tower are all knowledgeable and powerful groups. After they temporarily sealed the tree of life, they were busy studying all kinds of knowledge or doing all kinds of experiments every day. Every once in a while, the mage groups would gather together to discuss and discuss. In a word, these days are the first time that elves are so busy and have no rest time since they developed the magic civilization. If it is in the past, the elves and mages will surely enjoy this kind of full and busy life. However, today''s elf mages are very anxious and worried. They have no experience of studying magic and enjoying the pleasure of learning. They are almost too busy to be crazy, and they are also very angry. However, on this day, the elf mages who were meeting to discuss were in the process of discussion, and the topic gradually shifted from the elf to the human. This is the first time that they "face up" to the human race, which is weak but extremely similar to them. Chapter 1177 Majestic and solemn, high magic tower, watching the light of the lingering elements disappear; Surrounded by the tower, the elves, who are the most powerful and the greatest group, are always looking at the interior of the group. They are all relieved. Then, when from the tower came the result of success. The frightened and nervous elves cheered and yelled in unison to salute their heroes and sages. In the past, the tense, dignified atmosphere, without laughter, lively and noisy spirit country, also get rid of these days, it is like a quiet country. At least, in the eyes of many elves, the crisis of their group has been solved. However, only the elves who really know the truth can understand that the crisis of their group is only a temporary end. However, the matter has not been completely resolved. "Alas The elves and mages on the tower overlook the cheers of the people in the city from the perspective of magic like French windows. I can''t help sighing. Over the years, outsiders can''t understand the burden and responsibility they are facing. The seemingly brilliant magic civilization is extremely shallow in nature, but with the development of thousands of years, it is less than a hundred mages. There are only 30 mages who can really play a role. Others are just a group of apprentices who have not yet grown up because of their trade with human beings over the years. Although their genius is very high, especially in magic, almost everyone can become a wizard. However, restricted by the conditions and the supply of resources, many people can not become a qualified Mage at all. Most of them can only learn some simple magic and accumulate some spiritual power far beyond the ordinary people. If you want to further study, there is no such condition at all. And the formal apprentices of mages are the result of their group of mages, who are selected from nearly 60000 people. In addition, for the majority of the people, their efforts and painstaking efforts to become a member of the mage group should be increased by a hundred times! Only in this way can they be granted special permission to enter the magic tower for further study. Therefore, living in such a resource poor plane world. What''s the mood of the Forest Elves? Even though their talent is amazing, every one of them can learn some simple magic and use it in daily life. However, most people have no way to further learn magic. Only those talents who are one in a hundred and one in a thousand can further study. However, even so far, there are only 30 mages who can really be called mages. Relying on the strength of 30 wizard wizard, to do a thing that is almost impossible to be done, no wonder these wizard mages have been working hard these days. If it were not for their long life of more than a thousand years, and their constitution and talent that could not be troubled by diseases in the world. The other 30 wizard wizard must be half down. However, this incident also made the Elven mages realize the scarcity of their mage group. Even, sometimes these mages can''t help thinking, if their mage group is more, there are hundreds of them. At that time, maybe they can do something bigger, or they can solve the problems that perplex their whole family once and for all. Therefore, in their "tradition" of holding meetings at regular intervals. Elf mages also began to focus on this issue, launched a heated discussion. They are just like mortals, arguing with each other, and even began to quarrel loudly. This is really not in line with the spirit''s temperament and image. However, the elves in the meeting and discussion will not care about this. They only know that they are discussing things and coming up with a result that can convince everyone. As for other issues, they are not involved in their consideration. However, even if the issue of expanding the group of mages is proposed, no matter how to argue or quarrel, it is still a very practical problem. That is the shortage of resources, unable to supply hundreds or even hundreds of MAGE groups at one time. Even so, they have worked out a strict plan to ensure the supply of resources. However, it takes time to regenerate resources, and it also takes time to collect these resources. The current trade with human beings alone, the resources obtained, can not support the grand plan of the elves. Therefore, the elves and mages who have been discussing for a long time can never get around this point. They are just a group of "mortals", not immortal gods. Even immortal gods have no way to obtain enough resources or even regenerate them in the shortest time. If they can do it, their whole family will not be in this plane. There is no need to worry about the supply of resources. Even if you look at the whole clan, everyone could have become a mage, but it is because of the shortage of resources that the whole clan has not become a mage group that everyone envies. Although the elves are helpless, they are also distressed. It is clear that their talent is not as good as that of human beings, but the supply of resources is insufficient. It limits them and makes them unable to give full play to the talent of their race. After all, since the appearance of magic, in the heart of the Forest Elves, there is a very big ambition. However, the restriction from realistic factors limits the pace of Forest Elves and their expansion. The topic of the meeting again shifted from resources and expanding the mage group to the tree of life. After all, the ultimate goal and outcome of all meetings are still to solve the fundamental problems of their ethnic groups. Therefore, the wizard once again around the tree of life, once again launched a variety of debates and discussions. With the passage of time, this debate is unconsciously transferred to human beings. And, for the first time, the issue of cultivating human mages appeared. This topic, however, caused the silence of all the elves and mages, followed by unbelievable quarrels, which made the whole solemn and magnificent Council hall as noisy as a vegetable market. Wizard wizard can''t believe how such a problem appeared in the forest wizard, the magnificent magic tower. They have endless doubts and dissatisfaction about this, and think that even if the group of mages is expanded, it is also carried out from within the Forest Elves. It''s not that we''re going to pick a backup for the mage from the human race. Almost all the elves and mages don''t agree that magic spreads among human beings. They think that human beings are not worth believing. They don''t agree that magic spreads among human beings. Even if they have been in contact with human beings for hundreds of years, they still don''t recognize human beings. They have a kind of pride from the bottom of their bones, especially for human beings who are extremely similar to themselves. But there are also elves who recognize human beings and their potential. They think that if you pick some of the most talented people in the human race and teach them magic. So maybe, in the future, humans will help them to heal the tree of life. They also believe that Forest Elves should not firmly control magic, but should share more or less with human beings. They think that once magic spreads among human beings, the future of magic may become colorful. It also points out that the development of Forest Elves'' magic for thousands of years has not appeared in elves for a long time. Amazing magic and knowledge have appeared. And that alone in charge of magic elves, has not enough power, and the tree of life crisis, but also gives the elves to study magic power again. Therefore, whether it is for the sake of the tree of life, or to give the ethnic groups a motive force to move forward, it is beneficial to properly cultivate human beings and give the ethnic groups an appropriate pressure. However, there are still elves who don''t agree with this theory. They don''t think much of human power. They also don''t think that humans can be a threat to elves. However, such a theory still had an impact on the elves, and also caused some elves to think. They began to discuss this issue for a long time, in which their opinions were different. However, they rarely let go of human beings. They decided to go to the human world and look for real talents in the human world. They also wanted to find those young children and bring them back to the kingdom of elves to teach them. As for the reason for doing so, all wizard spirits are very clear and understand the reason for doing so. Chapter 1178 Although the Forest Elves are arrogant and proud, they are not arrogant and arrogant. In fact, they have a most devout respect for everything in their heart. Although in some places despise human beings, even look down on human beings. However, they are also very respectful to the truly talented sages among human beings. Only because the existence of those sages, as well as their knowledge created or innovated, has been recognized by the Forest Elves. This also allows the Forest Elves to begin to formalize a part of human self-worth. Human beings do not know that the sages who have appeared in their civilization and history, with their own intelligence, have made the mysterious and powerful Forest Elves recognize the potential and strength of human beings. At least, the appearance of these people has proved the value of human beings and the potential of human beings. Otherwise, if human beings have no value at all, in this extremely long time, there has never been a human being who can make the Forest Elves sure. Then, magic also means that it has no chance with human beings. It is also because in the process of learning from the elves, the appearance of those human sages has proved that human beings themselves can not be underestimated, but also have impressive potential. These factors, taken together, eventually lead to the decision of the Forest Elves to find a group of talented people from human civilization to teach them magic. Although, the purpose of the Forest Elves is just to see if human beings can give them enough surprise and expectation on the road of magic. What''s more, I''m looking forward to the future when the forest elves begin to prepare to heal the tree of life. Can the human disciples who are taught and cultivated by them give them some help. Although, this possibility is very small, even the Forest Elves themselves do not have any hope. However, there is still a trace of possibility and expectation in the heart of the Forest Elves, and the possibility and expectation is that the Forest Elves themselves have never really noticed. However, there is no denying that when the wizard Council of the elves decided to teach human magic. Even at the meeting, some people opposed and some supported it, but when the decision was really made. The Elven Council, which is still the fastest way to express its approval, also began to have further discussions. For the cultivation of human mages. As for how to cultivate the mage group, there is no difficulty for the Forest Elves. For thousands of years, the magic civilization has already had its own set of routines and rules for training mage apprentices. Although the magic civilization created by the elves is still insufficient compared with the main material plane world. However, in this small natural plane, the authority of Forest Elves in magic, and their creation in magic, are worthy of the leader. There are already some ideas in the elves for the cultivation of human mages, but this time they are holding a meeting. It''s not on this point, but within the Forest Elves, there are differences in thinking about the cultivation of human mages. So far, it is still impossible to completely determine the answer, so there has been constant discussion and discussion. Among these differences, some wizard spirits thought that the training of human apprentices should be carried out in a loose way. They believe that resources are extremely scarce, and it is not worth the loss to tilt too much resources to the cultivation of human apprentices. They explained that the learning process of magic is totally different from that of ordinary knowledge. The learning process of magic is very boring, and there is a great demand for external resources. Although the elves get a lot of magic resources in the trade with human beings. However, the existence of these resources is only used to cultivate the wizard of the elves themselves, even in the reserve of the day. Once the cultivation of human mages inclines too much magic resources, it will undoubtedly be extremely unfair to the mages of their own ethnic groups. They said that magic resources belonging to elves should give priority to the cultivation of elves'' mages. Instead of pouring too much resources into the unpredictable future where we don''t know what our future achievements will be or how far these human apprentices will be able to go. This view has been affirmed by many wizard wizard, although they affirmed part of the human potential. However, the field of magic is different from ordinary knowledge. Those who adapt to the mortal field of knowledge, although still have a long time to learn, but compared with the harsh conditions of magic. The standard of common knowledge is undoubtedly too much higher than too much lower. But magic alone can''t lower its own set of strict selection conditions. Adapt to the knowledge of ordinary people, adapt to the crowd is very broad, the threshold of entry is also low. The consumption of resources is also very small, and the lack of talent can make up for some of them more or less with the efforts of the day after tomorrow. However, the entry standard of magic determines the future achievement of an apprentice. Lack of talent can not be made up by the efforts of the day after tomorrow. Although there is no absolute, the Forest Elves want to say that in their thousand years, they have never seen a special example. Therefore, whether it is for the master apprentices within the clan or for the human apprentices to be selected. The Forest Elves are going to carry out a set of extremely strict large-scale selection. Even though, the selection standard is much lower than that of the elf apprentice. But for people who are not as gifted as elves, I''m afraid that more than 90% of them will not be able to enter the kingdom of elves and learn magic. Of course, some elves think that since they have decided to choose human apprentices and teach human beings. Then, we should treat the issue of cultivating human mages equally. They believe and affirm that instead of "irresponsible" training a group of human mages who will not be able to help them in the future, they should seriously teach them from the beginning. Maybe in the future, when they heal the tree of life, these human mages who have been carefully cultivated and grown up will give them some substantial help. It is not because of irresponsible cultivation that human mages who have grown up will not be able to help at all in the future. The result of that is that a group of useless mages have been trained, and the tired magic has really entered the human race. Since they decided to teach human magic, the Forest Elves are ready to introduce magic into human beings. In addition to the tree of life, the most important thing is that the Elven mages also believe that the Elven clan is in the thousand year history of Magic development. For a long time, there has not been a wizard and knowledge in the elves, which is worthy of their surprise. The forest elves who monopolized Magic also lost the power to continue to study magic. This time, if it wasn''t for the problem of the tree of life, I''m afraid it would last for a longer time. And now, it is only through the tree of life that there is a problem, thus exposing this matter. Well, since they decided to introduce magic into human beings, they also decided to cultivate a group of human mages who are good enough. Now that we have decided to do it, we should be conscientiously responsible instead of teaching with an indifferent and irresponsible attitude. Because once they do this, apart from cultivating a group of useless mages, the elves can not get any return and bonus from this. This topic, however, has also aroused the internal thinking of the elf Council. After all, there is some truth in this matter. Then, the elf Council voted again on how to cultivate human mages. The result of the vote shows that the elves Council decided to select a group of qualified human apprentices and then bring them into the elves'' Kingdom to live and study. These human apprentices are specially allowed to live and study in the magic tower, just like the apprentices of the elves. In addition, the Elven mages have the purpose of brainwashing human apprentices. When these human apprentices, who have lived and studied in the country of Forest Elves since childhood, grow up in the future, they will naturally be close to Forest Elves emotionally. And cultivating a group of human mages who are close to Forest Elves is also what Forest Elves need. They are also worried that after the cultivation of human mages, they will not carry out brainwashing education, and eventually the mages they teach will turn around and become enemies with the elves. Once that happens, it''s not worth the loss. Chapter 1179 After the meeting of training apprentices of human mages was officially confirmed, the wizard mages began a series of preparatory work. In addition to informing mankind, it is also necessary to decide who will lead the team to the human kingdom this time. This is the first time that elves choose apprentices from human beings, and there has never been such an example in elves before. In addition to the selection of the team leader, there are a series of things to be prepared in advance. What is the standard of human apprenticeship? What kind of teaching method should we adopt? Is it the same as the spirit apprentice, or is it another set of teaching mode suitable for human beings? But these, the elves all have not experienced, for a time is aimed at these problems, also need to continue to explore. They have a very serious and pragmatic attitude towards magic. They also have their own standard model for training new mages. Because the problem of resources is not only for the internal problems of elves, but also for the human apprentices to be selected. The lack of resources makes the elves have a strict attitude towards training mages. Only the Elven apprentices who can meet the set requirements in all aspects will the Elven Council issue a certificate to prove that these apprentices have completed their studies. If you have the title of canceling apprenticeship, you can wear the certificate of the title of mage. And only when these mages, in a certain field in the future, have reached a very high level, will the spirit Council approve these mages to enter the spirit Council. However, these are a set of standard plans for the inner part of the spirit. The spirit is still at a loss as to how to plan the selection and evaluation standards of human beings. It''s not sure whether it''s a special selection and evaluation standard for human apprentices or a set of standards for elves themselves? So far, the elf Council has not been able to discuss a feasible result. Then, the issue was put on hold again. The Elven Council decided to work out a set of selection and evaluation criteria to adapt to human beings bit by bit according to the actual performance of human apprentices in the future. It is also possible that the standard for human apprentices to finish their studies is linked with the inner spirit. However, the current Elven Council, even the Elven mages who have recognized the human potential. Similarly, we don''t think that the standard of graduation for future human apprentices will be the same as that for elves. In the end, it''s the difference between the two races because of their own talents. Even today''s elves and mages, the study of human is not in-depth. However, they also do not think that the magic talent of human beings will be comparable to or even surpass the elves. They feel that this is totally impossible, whether it''s elves or humans, these are two unrelated different races. As an immortal race, elves have a higher level of magic talent than human beings. Even the elves who are not qualified to be apprentices of mages are much better than human beings in the talent of magic. And the reason why they can''t become apprentices is just because of the scarcity of resources. In addition, compared with the more gifted elves, most of the elves have less talent. Therefore, whether it is to cultivate the elite of mages, or due to the limitation of resources. The selection criteria of the elves for apprentices, and the criteria for apprentices to become formal mages after graduation, are completely harsh to the point of metamorphosis. This is the result of many factors and the lack of resources. However, in the world with rich resources, the selection criteria for mages and other professions are much lower than those for priests. Although, special professionals, for talent dependence is very big. However, the important role of resources is also indispensable. However, compared with the main material level world, the natural level world undoubtedly belongs to the barren world with good natural environment but lack of resources. So, in the limited supply of resources, to cultivate truly qualified mages is the selection and evaluation standard of Forest Elves. However, at present, we are going to go to the human world and select a group of human apprentices. Because before that, the elves had never had the example of accepting human apprentices. Therefore, when it comes to the end, the elves have no specific reference standard for the specific talents and future achievements of human beings. As a result, their next teaching task is to increase or decrease, or to maintain the status quo, showing an uncertain factor. In the end, the teaching of human apprentices by the Elven Council is temporarily in a state of reservation. After that, with more specific and subtle teaching methods, the elves still felt that when the selected human apprentices officially arrived. In accordance with the performance of human apprentices in learning, so as to develop a more reasonable teaching method. However, for the purpose of informing human beings in advance, the spirit intended to select a group of apprentices from human beings, and the meaning of training had officially spread on the land where human beings gathered. This is undoubtedly in the human society, caused a no less than the end of the flood general shock effect. Because, since the contact between humans and elves, humans are constantly learning everything from elves. So far, there are many city states among human beings, and the problem of their own spiritualization is very serious. Even the more prosperous the civilization and economy of the city-state, the more serious the problem of its own spirit. All this is just because the current human civilization has not yet formed a set of fully mature civilization that can self renew and develop. At this time, the spirit civilization, in all aspects, is undoubtedly leading, and beyond the special existence of human civilization. Although there are two different races with different life structures, there are many places where the two races with similar personalities can interact and integrate in the creation and development of civilization. These are the places where the two civilizations can communicate and merge, which is one of the main reasons why the two civilizations merge and even become elvish after contact and collision. On the one hand, the two sides have similar problems in some places; on the other hand, compared with the immature human civilization at present. The Elven civilization developed by Forest Elves is a comprehensive advantage of human civilization in all aspects. With the continuous contact of human beings to understand everything about the spirit, whether it is the spirit itself or the civilization of the spirit, human beings have a general understanding. Human beings are well aware of the strength and advancement of Forest Elves. In the trade with elves, the economic development of mankind is extremely rapid, also because of the trade relationship with elves. The trade factor of human being''s prosperity has become more prosperous with the participation of elves. Moreover, due to the continuous introduction of foreign culture, the development of human civilization is getting higher and higher, and the civilization itself is gradually improving. In this process of self-development, absorption and integration. Human city states not only absorb the culture from other city states, but also the culture of elves. They are absorbing and integrating with each other. The city-state, which has the closest contact with the elves, is becoming more and more serious because of the strong entry of the elves culture. Whether it''s their clothes, language and writing, or architecture, etc. Under the influence of elves, they have begun to show a trend of elvish. Although, it is impossible to completely and thoroughly spirit, but the high spirit has become more and more obvious. Now, with the news from the elves, it is introduced into the human world. Also once again in the human world, triggered a high fever and shocking effect. Magic, the mysterious knowledge and mysterious power that human beings have been pursuing since it was known. Since it was known by human beings, it has never been mastered by human beings. There is no magic, no mage, no related talent to study. The emergence of magic is different from all knowledge. Magic is more like "noble knowledge". Without a special tutor to teach, relying on self-study, there is no possibility of success except to kill yourself. Now, however, the elves decided to choose a group of apprentices from among the human beings and take them back to the elves'' country to teach them. This news, with a rapid speed, is spread by word of mouth, and also accompanied by the spirit of the message spread to all places where there is human existence. Although most people don''t know what magic is, they know about elves. However, this unknown "magic" has aroused the crazy pursuit of aristocrats. And taught by elves, naturally some people will know its importance. Chapter 1180 The human world, in a very short period of time, triggered a fanatical phenomenon. The most fundamental source of this phenomenon is still from the spirit, but it is different from the past. When human beings first contact with elves, the curious elves are very similar to human beings, but there are fundamentally different races. Later, in the process of constant contact with the spirit, so as to gradually understand the spirit. When people know some secrets about elves, they don''t know them. In fact, the secrets they know are not secrets at all. Compared with elves, human beings can not be compared with elves in any way. At least, in the visible future, it is. If the only praiseworthy and advantageous feature of mankind is its population size. During the first contact with elves, the total human population was more than ten times that of elves. Now, hundreds of years later, the number has expanded again. At present, elves and known human beings are the most frequent and stable land. The size of human population is no less than 3 million! How many humans, even elves, live in other parts of this vast continent is not clear. Their current footprints have not gone deep into the West. After all, the land they live on, just the land area, is comparable to the Asian continent on earth. What''s more, it doesn''t count the archipelago in the vast sea. Although the scale of human population is incomparable in the long life of elves. However, no one can say clearly how many lives were killed by a flood that swept the world in the era of what was known as "cataclysm" and "collapse". The size of the existing population is derived from the survival and reproduction of the great collapse. It is not only because of the great disillusionment that human beings lost too much population, but also because the dawn of human civilization just came into being before the great disillusionment. Before it had time to flourish, because of the invasion of a big flood, the fragile new human civilization suffered heavy losses. There are too many human tribes, eventually lost the heritage of civilization, degenerated into savages again. There are also some human tribes that survived a lot of civilization after the great destruction, and they have successfully survived. That is to say, all human city states are the common embryonic form. It is conceivable that when human civilization suffered heavy losses, it first came into contact with the elves who had never suffered losses in the era of great destruction. Seeing the highly developed advanced civilization of the elves, how can they not have the emotion of admiration and worship? In the process of their constant contact with the elves, they became more and more admired for the highly developed civilization of the elves. Later, they began to trade with the elves, which also benefited all the human city states. After that, the elves continued to spread the advanced culture to human civilization. And everything is still in the early stage of development, just the beginning of human civilization, thirsty constantly sucking from the elf civilization. Up to now, the phenomenon of spirit has become more and more common in human city states. The weak side, in the process of contact with the strong side, learn from each other''s strengths and make up for themselves. It''s not unusual, let alone unacceptable, to reject all aspects of one''s own civilization and become a strong learner in an all-round way. Because the fact is that the elves are more powerful than human beings, which is universally recognized and affirmed by human beings. On the one hand, human beings trade with spirits, and on the other hand, they are thirsty for all the spiritual civilization. And in this process of acceptance and continuous learning, the characteristics of their own ethnic civilization will continue to reduce, and the high degree of spirit will become an inevitable phenomenon. However, after knowing that elves still hold a more powerful and mysterious power. People who are extremely curious and eager for everything possessed by the strong are also eager to possess the mysterious power called magic mastered by the elves. They have been searching for this for a long time, and the elves have never promised to teach them magic. Even, in order to pursue the power of magic, there are many human beings who follow the special group of elves who are called mages, and follow these mages who master the mysterious side power as slaves and servants. The purpose is just to learn the magic power mastered by the elves. However, human beings have never achieved their wish! However, from today on, the human desire to master the magic psychology is finally coming true. Because the messengers from the mysterious, powerful and beautiful land of elves have speedily delivered the latest news from the elves Council to the city-state of mankind one by one. That is, the elves Council decided to send messengers to the kingdom of human beings, personally select a group of excellent human beings, take them back to the kingdom of elves, and teach them magic. This news, like a hurricane, quickly swept the major city states of mankind. Then, the uproar of news spread in the city-state, also through word of mouth, spread to the various villages under the city-state. Moreover, it was constantly spread to other city states, so that in a short period of time, the elves wanted to teach human magic and select qualified apprentices from human beings. With a shocking speed, it quickly spread to the human world. Though, most humans, they don''t know what magic is. What''s more, I don''t know what the function of this thing called magic is. However, most human beings know from the nobility that magic is a kind of mysterious knowledge that even the nobility would pursue crazily. Therefore, there is a count of one, as long as the ability to come to each city-state of human beings, have gathered toward each city-state. With the continuous influx of people, all the city states of human beings are overcrowded for a time. The demand for resources for daily life is also rising. However, the influx of foreign population continues. Even if the nobles of mankind did not allow these immigrants to enter, they gathered around the city and refused to disperse. Because, in the hundreds of years of contact with elves, humans have clearly understood. Everything that comes from elves is good. And this view, also with today''s human aristocracy, that fanatical pursuit of inseparable. What human beings can produce is possessed by elves; What can''t be produced is also owned by elves. Moreover, no matter in terms of quality or appearance, it will be impossible for human beings to surpass it for a while and a half. Although, human beings also learned from the elves, advanced technology from the elves. Whether it''s smelting, construction, textile, agriculture and mulberry, human beings have learned relevant knowledge and technology from elves. However, learning is one thing. It will take some time to integrate these things learned from elves into our own production system. And want to make their own production skills, to achieve the current achievements of the spirit, or even beyond the current skills of the spirit. It will take time to break in. At this stage, human beings are still unable to compare with elves. The latter, its own civilization system, has gradually moved to get rid of the category of ordinary mortal civilization. Beginning to gradually move towards the ranks of the real magic civilization. But the only thing humans are happy with right now is that. At least magic, which is mastered by elves, is the unique mysterious knowledge and power of elves. Finally, it will be open to human beings. Although human beings know little about magic, they don''t understand the power of magic. Human beings do not know what they need to learn magic, or why they need magic. Nowadays, human beings have never thoroughly understood or thought about these problems. It''s just a simple process of worshiping and learning spirits. I think that everything from elves is good and advanced. And as long as it is good, as long as it is advanced, they should learn and possess everything. This time, however, we have to say that human eyes have never been on a business trip. Their hard pursuit, day and night thinking, also want to master the magic, finally wait until the official reply from the elves. Chapter 1181 A clear message from within the elves is transmitted to the human world. In a short period of time, the world of human beings is boiling rapidly, and it is still boiling like the whole people. The messenger of the elves, riding on a horse, conveys all kinds of news from the elves Council. So the nobles know, and so do ordinary people. In addition, the news, with the passage of time, is rapidly transmitted to other regions, known by more human beings. Human beings are in such a warm atmosphere of universal participation and enthusiasm, looking forward to the beautiful figure from the depths of the forest to reach the human world again. What''s more, the mysterious knowledge and power called magic will come from the elves, be created by the elves, and still hold in the hands. Through these, wearing robes, holding a beautiful Scepter (staff) of the wizard, personally into the human. All human beings are eager to look in the direction of the vast forest, and their vision seems to have crossed the barrier of space and come to the beautiful land of elves, which is constantly imagined by countless human beings. No matter before or now, human beings have never known about the kingdom of elves. I have never seen or heard of all the descriptions from the land of the elves. All conjectures about the beauty of the Elven kingdom come from human fantasy. Before that, it means that since the contact between human beings and elves, there are too many artists and dreamers who use words or pictures to give full play to their imagination and describe the elves'' Kingdom. And this kind of artistic creation, but also to meet the majority of human beings, for the fairy kingdom beautiful fantasy and speculation. Although, as early as hundreds of years ago, humans and elves have been in contact. However, hundreds of years have passed. In addition to unilateral passive trade with elves, human beings have never entered the territory of elves. Not to mention, there are human footprints that really set foot in the kingdom of elves. This has never happened, and the trade between human beings and elves is only limited to the preparation of what elves need. Then, on a regular basis, fairies would come out of the forest and come to the city-state of human beings to collect these goods, and also bring the fairies which were sought after in human society. In addition, human beings want to enter the kingdom of elves and go to the kingdom of elves to carry out face-to-face trade with elves. This problem has never been agreed by the elves. Even if there were human beings who tried to go deep into the forest to find the location of the elves'' Kingdom, they never succeeded. Most of these people have never come back. Because the dense primeval forest is very dangerous, with many beasts and poisons. All kinds of natural traps are dense. In addition, there are barriers set up by the wizard himself. All of these together are the natural barriers to guard the Elven kingdom. Too many people choose to plunge into the forest, but they never come out successfully. Naturally, no one brings the news of the Elven kingdom. Over time, the forest, which has been revered by human beings, has been labeled taboo again because of these human relations. More people go, more people die, so there is no one to continue to look for clues to the kingdom of elves. After all, the trade relationship between humans and elves has been stable for hundreds of years. So far, it has never been severed, and the trade relations between the two sides are very stable. After all, trade with human beings can always provide stable magic resources for elves. Compared with the huge population of human beings, the population of the whole elves could not be a tiny spray. Moreover, the amount of magic resources collected by the whole elf family has been very limited. At this point, the magic resources provided by human beings have been very stable. Although due to the relationship between productivity, the number can not be compared with the era of science and technology, but compared with today''s era. Whether it is human beings themselves or elves, their civilization is still not very advanced, even elves are the same. As a result, the productivity of human beings who have learned from the elves is only a little higher than before. But even so, for human beings, their productivity and civilization have reached a big step. Now, human beings are searching for the land of elves, though they have not found it. But when the spirit came again, not only that, the spirit came again, but also announced an important thing. That''s magic. It''s going to enter the human race. Although, because the messenger of the spirit told this news to all mankind, there is still some time to wait for the team brought by the official mage to enter the human world. In the spirit of the country, many mages also initially developed a set of meeting, in line with human teaching standards. As for the specific teaching standards and learning plans, it is still necessary for the mages to make specific arrangements and plans after they have personally inspected the human apprentices, and then after the experimental teaching. After determining the initial teaching task, there are three wizard wizard, leading a guard knight, out of the country of the elves, towards the world of mankind. And their actions, also means magic, from now on is no longer unique to the elves. Magic, because of the behavior of the spirit, will enter the human. Although, the spread of magic, there is a great coincidence. But fortunately, the magic that human beings dream of and want to obtain will finally come true. For this reason, people who know magic and know a little about it begin to look forward to the day when they master it. However, it is still unknown whether these people who understand magic and are full of vision for magic can achieve their wish. After all, they only know a little bit about magic, but they don''t fully understand the mystery of magic. Of course, I don''t understand that magic, a mysterious knowledge and discipline, is very strict with talent. If they know, they will be uneasy and anxious. However, today they do not know the harsh conditions for learning magic. Finally, a crucial day has come. From the kingdom of elves, and will be among the human beings, choose suitable for learning magic people. Finally came to the city-state of mankind, and is in the attention of all, slowly into the city-state of mankind. The onlookers, whether nobles or civilians, only focused on the three figures in front of the elves. They looked at the three in their magnificent robes, their covered faces, and the scepter in their hands. A mysterious dress, together with the Elven soldiers who escorted the three mages to the human kingdom, let the onlookers know. These three mysterious elves are the mages who want to come among the human beings and choose apprentices to follow them into the kingdom of elves to live and learn magic. Human beings, for the arrival of the three wizard, offer the most ardent greetings. The deafening cheers resounded through the sky and the earth, and even the birds flying in the sky were scared to flee. Human beings welcome the three mages from the mysterious country and the spirit country to show their enthusiasm to the spirit. The three elf mages, who were surrounded by onlookers, stopped a little and then walked forward again. They are talking in each other''s mind with the mysterious spiritual power. They despise the human nobles who follow them and flatter them. Even, I don''t want to say one more word with human nobles. Their prejudice against human beings has never disappeared, not to mention that now they have to introduce the magic created by the elves into human beings. This makes the elves who are biased against human beings more disgusted with human beings. However, now that the Elven Council has agreed to go to the human world to find excellent apprentices to teach them magic. Then, the Elven mages who lead the team will not perfunctory the decision of the Elven Council. It will be their responsibility in the future to personally select suitable and excellent human apprentices and take them to the kingdom of elves to live and study in the magic tower. Thinking of this, they patiently walked into the courtyard arranged for them by human nobles to have a rest. The selection and assessment of human apprentices will also be started. Chapter 1182 With the official entry of the wizard, the human mood in a moment, then climbed to the peak state. In the next few days, the whole city is constantly discussing the news after the arrival of the wizard. Humans gather in twos and threes, or in groups of three or five, talking about a variety of topics. However, the central point of these topics are all focused on the elves and mages. It''s really magic. This topic and the knowledge of the mysterious side are too attractive to human beings. This is the first time that all human beings have been crazy and Carnival about magic since they knew it. Although, for most people, they don''t know magic, let alone what this mysterious knowledge can be used for. However, seeing the noble lords'' strong esteem and pursuit of magic, they subconsciously followed the noble lords. And people are blind and obedient groups. When everyone sees it, others are excited by magic and cheer for the arrival of the wizard. They also mingled with the crowd, followed by a loud cry, and enjoyed the nature of the strong atmosphere and excited spirit. And all of these are watched by the elves. For most of the elves who came to protect the mages of the ethnic group, their senses are extremely complex at this moment. From their own emotional point of view, it is difficult for them to accept this kind of thing, and even more difficult for them to tolerate the entry of magic into human beings. However, they are not qualified to change what is decided by the upper Council of ethnic groups. In today''s natural plane world, in addition to the mage''s ability to cast, only the priest who serves the gods has the ability to cast. However, the priest''s casting ability comes from the gift of God. How much magic they can release also depends on the gods, but the mage''s ability to cast magic is achieved through his own learning and cultivation. They don''t need to rely on gods, and they don''t need to give faith to a God in exchange for the ability to cast spells. They just need to keep learning, research and explore everything in the world, and naturally they can gain strength from it. The belief state and structure of the elves are also very strange. On the one hand, the elves respect and worship the gods who created themselves. However, the Elven mages preach that mages do not need to believe, but at the same time they believe in the gods who create ethnic groups. But for the elf God from the outside world, elistre. Basically, no mage chose to believe in elistre. As for human beings, it is difficult to accept the spirit of the spirit. Elistre''s believers and priests have been in a stage of struggling to spread their faith in the human world. Although there are people who believe in elistre, it''s not much better to be devout. Most human beings, however, are in a state of trustworthiness. As opposed to the ethereal, untouchable gods. Human beings want to create better wealth through their own minds and hands. And this is because the business of the human world is in a highly developed and prosperous stage, which is a kind of peculiar values. Most of human beings, except for a few living in remote areas, still maintain their simplicity. Most human beings are more willing to pursue wealth or magic. In the past, magic was controlled by elves alone, not by humans. Now, the gap is finally broken, and magic is about to enter the human world. Since the spirit mage settled in the human city-state, in the next time, people from various cities and regions came from all directions to gather here. They ignored the hard and rugged road and came to the place where the wizard was stationed from various places. Because since the news that the elves want to teach human magic officially spread, after a period of brewing, this news and atmosphere has already swept most of the places where human beings gather. But all the people who have the conditions and the ability have come. They even came with their families, while some of the great nobles from other city states came with a large number of escorts, in luxurious carriages, and surrounded by a large group of people. In a short period of time, the city-state where the spirit mage settled was full of people, and the population increased by more than hundreds of thousands in a short period of time. The entry of floating population brought a lot of money to the city-state. The daily necessities are astronomical, and the service industry is in a state of explosive blowout because of the large number of floating population. This makes the monarch of the city-state happy. At the same time, he is worried about the pressure brought by the large number of floating population. Whether it is the pressure on the supply of living materials, or public security problems, etc., the management of the city-state has caused a lot of problems and hidden dangers. Therefore, while enjoying the rapid prosperity of money and economy, they have to bear the huge pressure and trouble in the city. Although, they sent a large number of additional soldiers to patrol and manage the maintenance of law and order. However, with the influx of hundreds of thousands of floating population, it still can not be improved. Moreover, such a city could not accommodate hundreds of thousands of floating population at one time. After that, although the army was dispatched, a large number of people rushed to live outside the city. However, the size of the population living in the city is still very large. The common people are not regarded by the nobility naturally, but they are also members of the nobility, but they have to let the monarchs and nobles of the city-state play a 120000 spirit and be careful to entertain them. These problems are all caused by the arrival of the wizard. After all, the purpose of their coming here is to teach human magic. What''s more, they have been told clearly for a long time that their purpose here is to find excellent human apprentices who can learn magic. However, it is limited to children under the age of 10. Moreover, these children who are valued and selected by the wizard will follow the wizard back to the country of the wizard to receive formal and systematic magic learning. This has also made countless human beings see the great power and influence of magic. Because, in the past, human beings wanted to enter the kingdom of the elves directly, and had face-to-face trade with the elves. They were never allowed by the elves. But now, through a group of human apprentices who are about to learn magic, human beings can enter the realm of elves for the first time and learn magic knowledge together with elves. In any case, this can be regarded as a major breakthrough for mankind. After all, for hundreds of years of contact with the elves, human beings are not completely ignorant of the elves. Although they can not be called absolute understanding of the spirit, but also have a general understanding of the spirit''s character. They clearly know what kind of race they are dealing with. You are welcome to say that the elves are very proud and noble. They are extremely confident, and despise all species that are not elves, whether they are human beings or anything else. They are never seen in the eyes of elves. In the past, human beings naturally feel uncomfortable. However, after knowing the strength of the elves, they did not dare to refute, and even did some other things. Because, after comparison, they found that this is indeed the case. On civilization, human civilization has experienced a great collapse in the ruins, and once again established a civilization belonging to mankind. However, at the same time, how the development of the elves, human do not know. However, after the elves came into contact with human beings, human beings knew that Elves were far more powerful than them. And these are gradually realized in the process of continuous contact between human beings and elves, which is also a process in which human beings know elves well. Not to mention, the elves still have mysterious magic knowledge that human beings do not have, or even do not know at all. Now, this mysterious and powerful, according to legend, has the ability to control the mysterious power of natural elements, and finally will flow into human beings. Even if they may not become mages, but at least, human beings should have their own mages. Chapter 1183 "... relax your mind, empty your mind, don''t think about anything... Close your eyes, imagine your mind as a point, focus on your mind... Then, tell me everything you see." In a hall with good interior decoration, emylan, one of the three Wizard of the elves, is speaking softly to a little human girl who is only about seven years old standing in front of her in a very gentle tone. In front of him on the table, placed a strange spherical crystal, emyland''s hands are placed on the crystal, his hands are slightly blooming magic halo. This is a kind of test method that has been gradually developed since the inheritance of the elves. It is used to investigate whether the elves have the qualification to practice magic. Similarly, this method also has an effect on human beings who are members of the same intelligent race. Under his guidance, the little girl''s nervous mood was gradually appeased in his voice. And, obediently, he listened to emyland''s guidance. Try to fantasize about your spirit and become a point in your mind. Then try to use this point to see the picture in your mind. After a long time, the little girl opened her eyes under the guidance of emyland and looked at the beautiful fairy in front of her with big eyes. "Tell me, child, what do you see?" As a versatile wizard and one of the sages in the elf family, emylan has a rich life experience in less than a thousand years. He naturally knew that whether it was elves, or humans, or animals. Their cubs, before they grow up, are very timid. Therefore, in the face of this group of human cubs, he has been talking with her in a very gentle tone, and he is very good at the ability to ease each other''s tension and uneasiness and fear of strange environment in the way of chatting. "... Mr. spirit... I... I..." The little girl is very nervous. It''s the first time that she has seen the fairy in the legend from such a close distance. It''s true that in some remote places, elves are the race in legend. She curiously looked at the genie who was gentle and beautiful. She didn''t know how to love at a young age, but it didn''t hinder the creature''s pursuit of beauty and perfection. "My child, you don''t need to be nervous. Tell me what you just saw." Emylan, naturally, feels the little girl''s tension. In fact, it can be seen at a glance that when he speaks, he begins to exude a kind of soft and extreme spiritual strength, constantly pacifying each other''s nervous mental state and emotion. Though, most elves are arrogant and look down on human beings. But the elves only have full patience and tolerance for the cubs of any life. Under his comfort, the little girl''s nervous mood was gradually relieved, and encouraged by emyland''s eyes, she said: "Mr. spirit, I seem to see countless green light spots flying around, and it seems that she didn''t see anything..." after that, the little girl looked at emyland uneasily, and didn''t know her own situation, What is it. After listening, the expression on emylan''s face hardly changed. He nodded slowly, "OK, I see." Then he took up his pen and wrote something on the paper. Then he looked up and said to the little girl, "son, you can go out now and inform the next one by the way." "Yes, sir." ¡­¡­ This is the screening work of emyland and his other two companions. It seems that the work is easy, but it is not easy at all. This is because humans who have never been exposed to magic and are not naturally strong in spirit can not feel their "magic talent" without the correct guidance of the mage. Although, the apprentice of spirit mage also has the ability to guide other people''s spiritual power. However, compared with the professional masters who have specialized in the field of magic for many years and studied many fields of magic, the means and skills of the apprentices are too weak. A careless person may even cause irreparable harm to others. Therefore, the task of selecting human apprentices is still in the hands of professional mages. Now, they have been working for more than seven days. What they have to do every day is to stay in the rooms provided for them by the nobles of their city. Special assessment of one after another, came to test the magic talent of human children. There were hundreds of thousands of people gathered here on that day. And they brought tens of thousands of children. Not to mention, since these days, there are still people with their children coming from all over the world. It''s also given EM and them a lot of work. After examining hundreds of human children every day, they have to rest for a few days to ease their spirits. Moreover, we need to record the qualified human children every time, and then audit the better children from the paper data after all these things are done. And these gifted children are what the elves are going to cultivate. Although these numbers may be large, the elves already have the next screening method. They will bring these selected excellent children to the kingdom of elves to teach for a period of time. Then, according to the specific performance of each apprentice, select the really elite group of apprentices to carry out in-depth magic learning. And unqualified, then let them go home. After all, the elves have limited resources and education resources, so they can''t supply such a large number of apprentices. If such a large number of apprentices could be cultivated, then everyone in the whole elf family would have been apprentices of mages, and it would never be human''s turn. Moreover, the elves are not without complaints about teaching human magic. Many elves are dissatisfied, and they are not ignorant. Whether it is to cure the tree of life in the future or to try to find a breakthrough from human beings, it belongs to an illusory and unpredictable future. What the spirit wants to do is just a helpless way to do under a kind of helplessness. If possible, they hope to cure the foundation of the ethnic group thoroughly through their own wisdom. Instead of putting the future and hope on other families, even they are not sure whether this investment will be rewarded in the future. However, since we have decided to do it, the Elves will not worry about whether it is worth it or not. Although they are arrogant, they are not arrogant race. They have recognized the potential of human beings, and the introduction of magic can also be regarded as their investment in the future. Even this kind of psychology is common among many wizard spirits. Whether you want to find an ally for yourself in healing the tree of life, or to get more inspiration, break through the magic research that has been stagnant. The elves felt that since magic would enter the human world sooner or later, it would be better for them to do it themselves. In addition, we should lead some excellent human children to become talents. Well, when these human children are fully grown up, they live and grow up with them since childhood. Then, they are likely to be able to influence or influence human beings and get close to elves in the future. It has to be said that the sudden emergence of the spirit of crisis, or from the growing number of human population. Although the elves are more powerful than human beings, but in front of the huge number of human beings. It''s impossible for elves to say that they don''t have a sense of crisis. In this way, the selection of human children apprenticeship work, has been going on. Every day, the three elves mages are responsible for assessing the magic talent of hundreds of human children. Then, in the evening, they need to constantly select the list of human children with further excellent talent. And, on the second day, we have to continue to repeat the previous work. And this kind of work has lasted for three months, it is the initial end! Chapter 1184 Creak, creak. A carriage, which was luxurious and dragged by four strong white horses, was walking in the rough woods. The animal road is very irregular, narrow and rugged, because it is just a path formed by the wild animals in the forest walking and trampling all the year round. The guard around the carriage was a group of well-equipped and well-equipped Elven cavalry. This team officially ended the spirit team Recruiting Human Mage apprentices from the human world. The whole process, in the human world, took nearly four months to complete the task of recruiting excellent apprentices. However, the number is very small, there are eight human apprentices. From the huge crowd of at least tens of thousands of people, only eight apprentices were finally recruited. It can be imagined that when this number was finally determined, what kind of huge repercussions and upsurge it caused among human beings. Human beings can''t believe it at all. They have come from home hard, just to let their children learn the magic that is sought after by countless people. However, there are only eight candidates who have been confirmed. They are really hard to accept this result. On the contrary, their own children stand out and can follow the wizard to learn from the legendary, beautiful and rich land of elves. Although, it also means that I can''t meet my children for a long time. However, their children can change their own destiny through this opportunity. Even in a long period of time, unable to see their children, as parents, they can only endure the grief in their hearts and bless their children. Some are happy, some are sad. There are many people who are unwilling, including the nobility and the common people; Naturally, they are not willing to lose their excellent children. They always want to vent their depression through discontent and protest. Even in this way, they want to make their children become a member of the mage and learn from the elves. When this kind of discontent and discussion became more and more noisy, as a member of the three Elven mages who were responsible for assessing the master''s apprentices, emylan came out slowly. In the face of dissatisfaction and questioning eyes, he just said, "what do you think magic is?" Without waiting for an answer, he said to himself, "the essence of magic lies in exploring the essence of the world, analyzing the secrets of the world itself, and finally belonging to himself. Learning it not only requires great talent, but also depends on one''s own wisdom. Without any of them, it is impossible to go too far on the road of magic. " With that, emyland turned and went in again, and began to arrange for the return trip. However, emyland''s words shocked mankind. In the past, what they knew about magic was just hearsay and parrot. I don''t know magic at all. I don''t know what magic is. Now, I hear a real wizard explain the essence of magic. But in human beings, set off a shocking earthquake effect. This is the first time that human beings have known about magic. It turns out that magic can not only let people master various elements, but also control everything in the mysterious and untouchable nature. Originally, there is such a deep level thing in magic. This makes people, at last, really know what magic is and how it works. However, also because of this, the pursuit of human magic has become more fanatical. Although, this time, the spirit only selected eight apprentices from tens of thousands of children. However, human beings can''t help but fantasize that when these eight children come back from school, maybe they will return to today''s prosperity at that time. There is no doubt about the return of eight human apprentices. Because, they deeply know, the gap between humans and elves in the end how much. Therefore, they have no doubt that these children who will be cultivated by the elves in the future will stay in the kingdom of elves. Because, since human beings began to deal with elves, they can clearly feel that under the cold and elegant appearance of elves, there is a deep contempt and disdain for human beings. This is the contempt and disdain that human beings can clearly feel, although the elves are very friendly and patient with human children. But when it comes to adults, elves don''t have that much patience. And human beings do know that they are a group of weak and uncivilized barbarians in the eyes of elves. And the elves, who are powerful and advanced in civilization, really don''t see any place of human beings. So, as the base camp of the elves, human beings have been searching for a mysterious country. It may be tolerated by human children who have not yet grown up, but once human children grow up. I''m afraid it''s unknown whether we can continue to stay in the kingdom of the elves. However, most of them will be driven out after they have completed their studies. At that time, the eight human mages who return to the human world will probably cultivate a group of mages who belong to human beings. Human beings began to look forward to this group of apprentices after their return. At the same time, magic will really enter into human beings at that time. And that afternoon, the elves began to return home. In addition to leaving some time for the eight apprentices to say goodbye to their parents, the elves then slowly set foot on the journey of returning home in the tearful eyes of the eight children and their parents'' reluctant expression. Emyland, who saw this scene, was not happy either. However, he did not know how to describe this kind of emotion, and even reflected on their behavior in his heart. However, this reflection, even guilt, dissipated with the passage of time, and as they entered the realm of the elves again. And eight human children, after the initial sadness, soon attracted all their minds because of the scenery on the road and the coming kingdom of elves. In addition, there is em Elan on the side to comfort them. Soon, the children will forget all the sadness and reluctance. Children are always forgetful, but elves are very tolerant and patient to human children. They don''t care. Children''s curious and obstinate character is full of tolerance everywhere. It''s almost like they treat their own children. In addition to race reasons and elves'' love for nature, there are elves whose characters are very similar to human beings. All of these, taken together, reflect the spirit''s tolerance for animal cubs and human children. They know very well that these young things don''t know anything, everything is just from nature. And it is precisely this most essential nature that is most tolerated by the elves and has enough patience. This is true for both men and women. Even in the face of all harmless young creatures, their performance is so. For children, they have enough patience and tolerance, but also know how to guide, good at this. Chapter 1185 Sorry for the revised chapter. "This is the land of the elves?" "What a magnificent city "It''s beautiful!" The children who have been sitting in the carriage, through the window, look at the spirit city which is getting closer and closer. After all, it''s a city that stands deep in the jungle, and its size and style are magnificent. The impact of giving these children, who have never seen such a huge city, is very strong. At the same time, they began to constantly fantasize in their minds, looking forward to the life in this city. Emylan looked at these human children lying by the window, looking at the scenery and the outline of the city outside, with a smile on his face, and then he said very harmoniously and gently: "children, don''t lie by the window all the time, you will all live here for a long time in the future. At that time, you will have enough time to browse the city. And this will be your home for a long time to come. " "You will live here, learn, grow, and learn from the elves. You are accompanied not only by your companions, but also by the companions of the elves. " When he finished, eight human children gathered around him and kept talking around him. After all, emyland''s temperament and gentle voice along the way, as well as many fellow elves, their friendly and kind attitude. Let this group of young, just left home, it is the uneasy, suspicious stage of the little guys, gradually calm down. It makes them realize that although they are surrounded by a group of strange races, they are very kind to them. Now, I hear emyland say that they will live, learn and grow up in the giant city of the spirit in the future. Every little guy''s heart is full of strong expectations for the future. Although the elves are arrogant, contemptuous and despise human beings, they treat human cubs with infinite tolerance that even human beings themselves can''t have. They believe in nature, especially the knowledge and truth handed down by the gods who created them. Human beings are also a part of nature. They love themselves and protect nature. Similarly, we should also protect and love a part of human nature. They will help the victims, for young children, have unparalleled tolerance and patience. Instead of being unhappy with children''s behavior, human beings should admire this tolerance. The carriage, escorted by a group of elite Elven cavalry, drove slowly towards the magnificent city not far away. The closer it is, the more clearly we can see how huge the gap between the city built by the elves and the human city is. Compared with the cities built by elves, the cities built by human beings are obviously inferior in height. Secondly, the overall urban defense design is not as good as the spirit, and in some subtle places, it condenses the spirit''s advanced architectural technology. And these are all advanced skills that today''s human beings don''t have and don''t have. It belongs to the advanced architectural design concept which has not been introduced into human beings. Therefore, no matter in terms of scale, height or overall defense effect. The civilization and skills of Forest Elves have been ahead of human beings for a thousand years. Today''s mankind is still just the rudiment of civilization. Everything is primitive and still in the embryonic stage. Although the Forest Elves introduced a lot of civilization and advanced technology to teach human beings. However, in the comparison of comprehensive strength, it is difficult for human beings to catch up with the stage of Forest Elves'' own civilization. Not to mention, there is a huge generation gap in magic between the two races. The overall difference and the contrast in strength caused by this is not just the spread of some civilizations and knowledge, which is enough to open up the huge gap. Finally, the carriage slowly entered the city. Then, in a courtyard, emyland and the remaining two mages led the eight children out of the carriage slowly. Then emyland ordered the eight children to be arranged. After that, he went to the magic tower with the other two masters. They want to explain to the elves Council the results and gains of their trip. After that, we have to be busy planning and sorting out the teaching plans for eight human children. After all, elves had never before had the experience of teaching humans. Although, before that, the elves had taught human some civilization and basic skills. But those things are not the same as magic. In view of human''s talent, we have formulated a magic course suitable for human learning. They also want to rely on these eight children to exert more influence on human beings in the future. Even by cultivating human mages, we can inject fresh vitality into the stagnant magic civilization. Since contacting with human beings, elves have never denied the great potential of human beings. On the contrary, the more contact with human beings. The elves have a very deep guard against this race which is very similar to themselves, and even regard it as an opponent. However, these are just the alert caused by the subconscious of the elves. On the surface, elves never feel that today''s human beings are qualified to be their competitors. Even today''s human beings have a quantity unmatched by elves. However, sometimes, the number of people does not represent anything, nor does it mean absolute. At least, today''s Forest Elves are strong enough to defeat more than ten times the number of human beings without much force. If magic is used, then the lethality and the amount of damage will increase again. It can be seen that the civilization of elves is one thousand years ahead of that of human beings. How huge the gap is. Although, nowadays, magic also wants to be introduced into human beings, but magic really wants to be introduced into human beings, and has some development. It will take time, not just a few hundred years to form the scale and details. After all, elves have developed for a thousand years, and the number of official mages is only a few dozen. The number of apprentices, though more than that of mages, is not much. After all, the lack of resources cannot be made up by the number of people. The amount of time, energy and resources that human beings need to cultivate a perfect and sound magic education system from scratch is an unimaginable astronomical number. Therefore, elves at least will not worry about what will happen in the next millennium. And a thousand years later, the magic civilization of the Elves will reach what level, no one can tell. Although, in this period of time, the tree of life problem, almost worried about the hair of the elf Council. But fortunately, with the help of the four elements, the tree of life could be further deteriorated. Also gave the spirit, left enough time. Of course, their daily prayers for the Father God who created them never stopped. Although I wonder why the father didn''t respond. However, the spirit is still devout, still praying, will be greater hope placed in, created the forest spirit, created the great existence of the tree of life. Only by creating the existence of the two can we save the tree of life. They are regarded as the role of mother, but the prayer has not been answered, so in desperation, the elves can only hope on themselves. In the heart of such wishful thinking EM elan, take a deep breath, slowly into the magic tower! Chapter 1186 make love! In the circular conference room, more than 20 wizard mages left behind in the base camp, seeing the return of three mages who led the team to the human world, gave them the warmest applause one after another. "Welcome, welcome." "The three masters have worked hard!" All the Elven mages present would not be stingy with their applause for the three masters who "took the trouble" to go to the human world and recruit apprentices. When the applause ended, all the Elven mages present began to discuss how to teach the teaching plan of human mages. Every wizard began to express his views one by one. Before that, though, the elves had some complaints and even dissatisfaction about teaching magic to human beings. However, once the Council decides, every member will consciously abide by the Council''s orders. Moreover, there will never be a obstructionist attitude. Therefore, since we have decided to teach human magic, the Elves will naturally come up with a reliable and responsible teaching plan. After a long discussion, the elves Council finally decided to teach these human children in the simplest way. See how they react, and then decide which way to teach them according to the follow-up learning progress. However, eight human children still need to learn elvish before they can start teaching magic. Because if you want to learn magic, you must first learn the language of the Forest Elves, and also have thoroughly learned and mastered the language of the Forest Elves. Only in this way can we understand those precious magic books which are all recorded in the words of Forest Elves. Not only that, but also some magic spells and so on, which are based on the language of Forest Elves and words. The Forest Elves created magic. Naturally, they want to use their own language and words as the carrier. In addition, human language and writing can not serve any magic at all. This is also a potential factor for the elves to increase their influence on human beings. In the future, if human beings want to change this situation, they are bound to change the magic system and apply human language and words to get rid of the influence of elves. However, in this way, it is not easy to face the great resistance. Because in that way, it''s the same as discarding everything and learning again. Today''s humans, or the vast majority of elves, do not realize this. Again, they didn''t see it through. Only when the subtle influence of the future is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, deep into the root of magic, or facing a human who wants to change all this. At that time, perhaps someone will realize the profound and fundamental influence. At that time, people might continue to use the language of the Forest Elves, or on the premise of retaining the influence of the elves, they would use the language and words of human beings to record the magic. But these are very distant things. So far, at least, talking about these things is remote and unrealistic. Because today''s Forest Elves, for human beings, is an incomparable giant, is the real overlord class species. Today''s human beings, even more than elves in population. However, the huge gap between the two sides can not be easily bridged. Today''s human is just a student who follows the spirit to learn. They have too much to learn. Once these things are learned by human beings and integrated with their own civilization. Then, human civilization and strength, almost in the shortest time, across a new realm. Today''s human beings are still just students. When the elf Council finally decides how to teach human apprentices. The Council of the elves authorized the three Elven mages to teach eight human apprentices. We should not only teach them some basic knowledge and fairy language, but also carry out some elite education. What the Forest Elves need to do is not just teach eight human mages. The elves want to carry out elitist education, and they are not treated differently because of human race. At least, the elves are doing things with a serious and responsible attitude. Otherwise, if you do it perfunctorily, you will only waste your own resources, time and energy. In this way, what is the meaning of teaching human mages? Therefore, from the beginning, the elves set the goal of cultivating a group of human mages. After the teaching attitude, is completely in accordance with the elite attitude in serious and responsible. Therefore, in a long time to come, the eight apprentices will be selected by the three wizard masters. Not in the beginning, can contact the real magic knowledge. The first knowledge they come into contact with is just the most basic and necessary knowledge for real elites. In addition, there are many seemingly messy but useful knowledge and practice courses. The spirit of this teaching method, also in the first time to give eight human apprentices a great shock. Before that, more than half of the eight human apprentices had not received any education. They can''t even write their own words. Apart from that, only a few of them are aristocratic and have the conditions to receive education. However, it is only limited to the degree of recognition. Children under the age of ten can''t really count on receiving much education. Therefore, when they are successfully selected by the wizard wizard, they will be the trainers of the wizard. The fate of their lives has also changed. Among other things, the knowledge they need to learn and practice in the future is a valuable asset. And these valuable knowledge, enough to let them influence, or even change the future pattern of the whole mankind. Fortunately, although they are still young, they are also very sensible. Also clearly know what kind of opportunities they are facing. Therefore, in the face of the teacher''s teaching, every child''s attitude towards learning is conscientious, listening to the teacher''s instructions, studying hard, all the knowledge that the teacher teaches. Their life becomes full and busy, because they have too much knowledge and things to learn. We should learn common knowledge, even architecture, astronomy, geography, etiquette and other knowledge. The Forest Elves are so demanding of themselves, especially the mage group. They are more strict with themselves. Therefore, since their three wizard masters taught eight human apprentices in emherland, they are still subconsciously demanding the first human apprentices they accepted. They have not realized that their strict teaching will lead to their own human apprentices, unable to accept and understand. However, eight human apprentices in the next learning career, that pair of serious and assiduous learning spirit. It is the first time that emyland and his colleagues have noticed the excellent quality hidden in human beings. What''s more, we can see that this race, which is extremely similar to elves, can rise and develop rapidly. There is something to be praised, though they don''t know what kind of attitude these eight human apprentices will have when they learn magic. They don''t know if they can be as good as they are now. However, at least so far, the eight human apprentices who came to the land of the elves, their thirst for knowledge and their attitude towards serious learning, are enough to move the hearts of the three elves. Chapter 1187 As time goes by, the human apprentices also follow the three elf mages, their teachers and learn all the knowledge they teach. In the end, three years went by in the blink of an eye at a very slow but fast speed. In the study of basic knowledge, eight human apprentices conquered their teachers. Although, the knowledge taught by the three Elven teachers of emherland is very complicated. Eight human apprentices can''t be proficient in all of them. Everyone has different personalities, talents and interests. Therefore, during their teaching time, they secretly determined the formal learning plan of magic according to their students'' specific performance. Today, eight human apprentices are finally qualified to climb the magic tower and begin formal magic study. In the vast world of the main material plane, ininville is walking slowly in a mysterious relic. Ever since he said goodbye to elistre, he has been wandering in the world of the main material plane. He visited many countries, cities and regions, and saw the tip of the iceberg in the world of the main material plane. At the same time, in the process of walking in the world of the main material plane, we understand the complex relationship between the gods. It can be regarded as making up for his lack of information in this aspect. While walking in the world of the main material plane, he made up for his lack of information through his own feet. However, information about the potential deep aspects of the gods can not be obtained from mortals at present. However, some basic information is also what he needs. During his time in the world of the main material plane, he hides his elf identity and plays a variety of different roles. Or nobles, or merchants, or mages, or wandering soldiers and so on. With different identities and different faces, he wanders wantonly in mortal countries, cities and regions. On the one hand, he is trying to understand the secret relationship between the gods, on the other hand, he is also looking for auxiliary materials to forge an artifact. Although many rare materials can be found in other planes or in the world. However, aimless to find, mostly in the spell can not see, can not touch the luck. Moreover, in the process of searching, no one can predict how long it will take. Even the gods could not foresee all this. Moreover, compared with some ectopic planes with abundant resources, some plane worlds with scarce resources, or other special worlds. Ininville, who has never really visited the world of the main material plane, wants to find it in the world of the main material plane. After all, the existence of the main material plane is the largest world in the higher universe. The foundation of the gods is rooted here. In the ancient and remote legends, the ancient gods, once powerful and invincible, are also active in the world of the main material plane. Although the ancient gods finally disappeared, no one or God has seen their figures and footprints from this powerful higher universe. However, among mortals and gods, there are relics and treasures left by ancient gods. Every year, there are many explorers, walking in various inaccessible areas or islands, constantly trying to find ancient relics. They also try to find the precious treasures left by ancient gods. However, more mortals are looking for the rest of the gods. Thinking, if they are lucky enough to find the God''s resting place, then maybe they will find the fragments of the Godhead that broke when the God fell. Then, by that time, mortals who are lucky enough to get the fragments of gods will ascend to the throne in an instant, and may become the most noble ranks of gods between heaven and earth. It has to be said that whether this event and legend are true or not has brought infinite expectations to mortals. True God, immortal, immortal, has the supreme power and power. They are high above, and the kingdom of God is high in the sky, turning into bright stars in the night sky. They have gone through countless long years. In the world of the main material plane, there are too many civilizations and nations, as well as races, ups and downs, prosperity and decline. However, the glory of the gods has not been reduced, and the kingdom of God is still high in the sky. While bringing endless awe to all living beings, it also makes them yearn to be a member of the true God. However, it is not easy to become a true God. Since ancient times, there have been too many people who want to be a God, but few of them have succeeded in becoming a God. There are too many people, including some real talents, but most of them have fallen on this road. Moreover, I do not know when to start, the gods for mortals want to covet the throne, also has a very strict limit. The belief in the world of the material plane has been eaten up by the gods. Later, it''s hard to snatch a portion of food from the gods. If you can be a demigod by chance, it is difficult to collect enough power of belief to make the demigod become a God. In this process, we should not only face the suppression of the gods, but also face the strict blockade of the secular regime. And those who can rise up to become gods under the dual pressure of theocracy and secular monarchy. They are either lucky to the contrary, or they have endless pride, and the deeds of these people are often difficult to duplicate. The throne is infinite, but faith is limited. Most new gods, at the moment they become gods, are not really carefree. Even if they become true gods, they become members of gods under the test of gods. However, if you want to become stronger and further, the pressure is not generally huge. Basically, few gods can be successfully promoted to the rank of medium divine power. It''s elistre, the absolute Princess of the elves, the daughter of the LORD God, but a long time has passed. Elistre is still in the ranks of the weak and so on. From this we can see that even if you have a father of the LORD God, you will not have a smooth sailing on the road of God. Unless, you have a very generous, very loving God father support, otherwise, the road of the true God will not be plain sailing. Under all kinds of severe conditions and restrictions, more and more people begin to search for the so-called relics located in the main material plane all over the world. Every year, countless explorers will go to various places to look for relics. There will also be explorers, sailing out to sea, looking for various relics overseas. However, few can be found successfully, few can come back safely, and few can become gods. However, in front of this glimmer of hope, the latecomers continue to move forward, and continue to find the way to become the true God. And ininville, when he was traveling as a mortal, got the information of the ruins from a group of explorers by chance. Therefore, inningville, who was extremely curious, followed the expedition to the site of the ruins. It was the first time that he stepped into the ruins that he clearly felt the faint, not completely dispersed power around the miracles. Ininville, who is clear in his heart, is more interested in this relic. He knew very well that this relic was the resting place of a true God. Although, this God does not know why, will come to such an end. But it''s not about ininville. Ininville, who was particularly curious, also wanted to see the deeds of the real God. He also wanted to see whether the things buried with the real God were enough materials to refine an artifact. The expedition team, however, did not know that behind them, there was a powerful God. Chapter 1188 "It''s here, it''s almost there." The journey of several days in a row, drilling mountains and wading water, has already made a group of explorers who came to explore the ruins extremely embarrassed, messy clothes, emitting a peculiar smell. Each person''s appearance is not so good, but as they gradually approach the ruins in the depths of the swamp, their spirit becomes excited and divine. All the people, with their eyes shining, look into the depth of the swamp, and feel the invisible, untouchable, but clearly perceptible atmosphere of depression in the air. "We are about to reach the site of the ruins!" The leader of the expedition team, with an excited expression on his face and a surprise smile on his dirty face, said to the team members behind him, "do you feel the oppressive atmosphere from the surrounding environment?" The players looked at each other silently, then nodded silently. "That''s right." The captain grinned, "I have a hunch that this relic is not simple. It is likely to be the resting place of the real God!" True God!!! The explorers who heard this sentence, their eyes lit up and looked at each other, they could see the surprise in each other''s eyes. Every team member who comes here to take risks clearly understands what it means to be a resting place of a true God. That means power, power and wealth. Even, it is very likely that there will be a split Godhead of the true God, and one of them will become one of the gods. Immortality of the gods, for the world, is full of infinite temptation! However, it is not easy to be a member of the gods. Because, since ancient times, there have been countless geniuses among mortals, but few can become gods. Moreover, in the world of the main material plane, the distribution of beliefs has long been divided by the gods. The gods will never easily allow mortals to ascend the throne and compete with them for faith. Therefore, under the pressure of the gods and their minions, almost no one can ascend the throne again. However, if you can obtain a divine personality, with the power of the divine personality, you can make a mortal become a real God in an instant. Moreover, there is no need to worry about facing the pressure from the gods. Because, such lucky person is very rare. However, once there is such a lucky person, to obtain the divine status left by the fall of the true God is also equivalent to inheriting everything of the true God, so he is naturally qualified to become a member of the true God and enjoy immortality. However, once it is a demigod, it is hard for outsiders to imagine the difficulty of obtaining the belief. Therefore, there are many explorers who are painstakingly looking for those unknown relics. In addition to the desire for wealth, I hope that I can obtain the Godhead left after the fall of the true God, if there is a complete clergy and power in the Godhead. So, it''s no exaggeration to say that mortals get it and ascend to the sky step by step. The members of the expedition team listened to their captain, saying so, even if everyone was tortured by the hard environment. However, in the face of the temptation to become gods, even if they are exhausted, a force emerges again in their physical bodies. Support them to continue to move forward, to find the right location of the ruins, to obtain wealth, to obtain power, or to become a high, immortal God. "The gods?" Following behind the expedition team, ininville naturally heard the conversation clearly. In this regard, he is dismissive, ordinary people want to get the power left by the real God, inherit all the name of the real God, and become a new God. It is by no means such a simple thing. What is contained in the Godhead is the whole of a true God. But the mortal thought, obtained the divine status, was equal to inherits God''s all, may smoothly become a God''s member. However, things can not be so smooth. After all, in the eyes of the gods, the only value of mortals, who are regarded as lambs by the gods, is to set off the glory of the gods and provide strength for them. This is what they did before they died. Even after they died, they entered the kingdom of the true God, and they will continue to contribute. Finally, it was completely assimilated by the kingdom of God and turned into the nutrient of the kingdom of God. However, ordinary people want to be gods and equal to the gods. More daring, want to find the power left by the true God, one step God. However, things will never be like this. The Godhead contains everything of the true God. Even if the true God had already fallen, the power and will of the true God still remained in the Godhead. And the mortals who get the Godhead will face the test of the final majesty of the true God. Once the test is passed, it will naturally become the successor of the gods and inherit everything from them. However, once the test fails, the soul and will will be assimilated by the residual will of the real God in the Godhead. Either, turn into a part of divine power, or, turn into a walking corpse with no opinion and thought. For the resurrection of the true God, once again contribute their all, all. It is precisely because the gods know the secret between the gods that the gods do not worry about the mortals looking for relics and trying to find the power left behind by a real God to canonize. They know very well that very few weak mortals can pass the final test of the true God. After all, the majesty of gods is inviolable, even after their death. The last remaining strength and dignity are still not easily passed by ordinary people. However, once someone passes through, then the God is granted. Then the gods will naturally admit it, because the mortals who have successfully passed the test and become gods have proved that they are enough to be gods. Then, naturally, the gods will recognize his position. On the contrary, those who fail to pass the final test of the true God, will the gods care about them? Every god knows that this is instinctive knowledge. Inenville knew it, but only mortals didn''t. They just knew that in the past, mortals had found the power left by a real God and became gods. However, they will never understand what kind of dangerous situation they will face at the moment when they hold the divine power. It is no regret medicine, no retreat test! Similarly, there will be no gods who will forgive you for blasphemy. Once you hold the Godhead and try to inherit the power of the gods, it is blasphemy and you will be punished naturally. This punishment is not only a means for the gods to maintain their own dignity, but also a test for those who dare to blaspheme. As long as you can pass the test of God, you will be recognized and will naturally inherit all the heritage of the original God. On the contrary, you are an abominable blasphemer, a mortal who must die and be punished! "How can ignorant mortals know the danger in the ruins?" Looking at the expedition team that is obviously with excited back, ininville slightly shook his head, light say these words. Then, the golden eyes looked at the ruins again. With his divine eyes, they could see clearly. What kind of scenes and hidden dangerous situations are in the heavily covered ruins ahead. As we all know, the dignity of God is inviolable! Even after the fall of the gods is the same, the fight between the gods, but also to worry about each other''s face. For nothing else, just because you are a member of the gods, defending the other''s last face is also defending your own face. Therefore, even if the enemy gods are killed, the gods will not do everything completely. To maintain the only glory and dignity of a true God is also the default hidden rule among the gods! Gods can fight with each other; However, as a member of the true God, the dignity of the true God will never be allowed to be trampled on by ordinary people like livestock. In this way, it will only encourage the blasphemy and suppress the dignity of the gods. Therefore, for every blasphemer, the gods absolutely find one, kill one immediately, and never leave any blasphemer to live happily. Chapter 1189 At this moment, Allen is feeling that he is moving towards the most brilliant moment in his life. As a member of an aristocratic family, he received education and learning from childhood, which was admired by countless civilians. Not only did he learn the necessary fighting knowledge such as fencing, riding and unifying troops, but also he learned management, etiquette, geography and even astronomy. He learned almost everything he could. Although, these learning knowledge, learn more, but also not proficient. However, it was only riding and fencing that Allen attached great importance to his fighting skills. In the process of learning these skills, he devoted a lot of effort and hard work. Because, although he was born in an aristocratic family, as his second son, he has no right of inheritance. He had no right to inherit the title of nobility, the feudalism of the family and the property under the name of the family. All these are the property of his eldest son. As his second son, he has known these problems since he was sensible. I also know the problems that every second son will face in the future and the way out in the future. Allen knew his fate very well, although he was unwilling, because he was better than the eldest son of the family and his brother in terms of knowledge and martial arts. But it happened that he came to the world as a second son. His brother, however, came to the world as his eldest son. He didn''t need to study so hard to inherit everything in his family reasonably and legally. And he, even in the study, the final result is still in adulthood, will be driven out of the house. Fortunately, Allen''s father gave him some money, though not much, which was not enough to support the noble''s luxurious life. However, if he lived frugally, it would be enough for him for several years. In addition, there was a chestnut horse, a suit of leather armor, a long sword and a few salutes. Apart from these, he left home with nothing. Allen also complained about the gods, why he was so unfair, he was so excellent, hard-working. As a result, the gods treated him like this and gave him the status of second son. And that is obviously not as good as his brother in all aspects, because he is the eldest son, so even if he does nothing, he will inherit all the family reasonably and legally in the future. Continue to live a noble life, and he, but can only lead a horse, with a few salutes, quietly out of the house. For this reason, he resented the gods and his own origin. But there is no other way for him. This is because this is the way the world is, and such a set of rules has continued since ancient times. So many years have passed without any change. The eldest son inherits everything from the family, not only from the noble family, but also from the common people. The second son, however, can only leave with a small amount of wealth. If he is lucky, he may become a servant Knight like many second sons of nobles who have been driven out of their families. If he is a powerful nobleman with a fiefdom, he may get a piece of territory after making contributions. They also became knights with fiefdoms. However, if you are an aristocrat without a fiefdom, then life is not easy. After all, no matter how much wealth you have, it''s always better than down-to-earth territory. Allen, however, did not choose to become a knight servant of the nobility, nor did he think about which nobility he would serve in the past. He chose to join a mercenary regiment and become a mercenary. Sometimes the reputation of mercenaries is not so popular among the people. Mercenaries are a group of gangs who dare to do anything for money. However, some notorious mercenary gangs, after accepting the employment of their employers, tend to do some outrageous things in the process of employment. And the chain reaction of these is that the reputation of the mercenary is completely destroyed. Although not all mercenary regiments are like this, only a few can stick to the bottom line. The mercenary regiment that Allen joined, though not very well-known, was not bad either. As a member of an aristocratic family who is erudite (not proficient) and well-informed (only in his hometown), Allen feels that his martial arts, which he has practiced hard since childhood, has not experienced actual combat and is difficult to continue to improve in the future. Therefore, he wanted to join the mercenary team, become a member of the mercenary, experience the fighting on the battlefield, and exercise his martial arts. Although he can join the army for training, his country has not fought for decades. God knows, how long will it take to fight? It''s different to join a mercenary regiment. The mercenary''s tasks come from different places and countries. They can go to different places. Whether it''s a task as small as eliminating bandits, helping one leader fight another, or joining a country to fight with another... The colorful life of mercenary makes Allen firmly believe. As long as you can exercise in the mercenary regiment for a period of time, you will have great changes. The most important thing is that Allen wants to change a better set of equipment for himself, and is ready to make contributions through a large-scale war, so as to become an aristocrat on the ground again. His dream is to become a nobleman in the field again, not to continue his wandering as a bloody mercenary. Alan hated this life and talked about his own fate. Allen, who has been in the mercenary regiment for seven or eight years, has experienced countless battles, and his actual combat experience can be said to be rich. But at the same time, Allen, who knew nothing at that time, was also changed a lot because of the seven or eight years'' test. At least, today, he has experienced more and understood more. More clearly, they want to become a field aristocracy, is not so simple thing. And Alan, who was tired of all this, didn''t want to stay in the mercenary regiment. Although he has accumulated some money over the years, it''s not much because every time he receives a task, he fights with others. Everyone''s heart, are holding a gas, and the best way to vent this gas is to indulge or drunk. Only in this way can we let the tension, fatigue and uneasiness out of our hearts. Allen is the same. Like all the mercenaries, he is also venting in this way. Almost half of the money earned each time is spent on prostitutes and rum. The money I have earned these years is just to prepare a set of equipment for myself. The rest of the money is only enough to buy some barren land in the countryside and become a farmer. Then I will marry a woman and give birth to my offspring. Then my offspring will live like this again But Allen didn''t want to be a farmer. He didn''t want to live like this. Although, seven or eight years of mercenary career, tempered a lot of his previous immature ideas. However, Allen''s heart, still want to become a field aristocracy, this is his dream. As a result, Allen chose to become an explorer. When he was young, he had heard and understood many stories that were recorded and handed down from mouth to mouth. He had a vision at that time, but later he was suppressed by reality. Now, after seven or eight years as a mercenary, Alan has already grown up. But suddenly, he wanted to become an explorer. He invited some of his friends who had been in the mercenary regiment, and they were also tired of the mercenary life. Although, to be an explorer is still inevitable to encounter danger, but compared with the mercenary, the danger that explorers have to face can be ignored. Because the probability that they will succeed in finding a relic and an unexplored place is extremely low. As a result, the former mercenaries, who are totally tired of their current life, all agree to become explorers, although few employers can hire them to explore. But Allen and their friends wanted to try again. Thanks to his noble family background, Allen''s childhood education and stories made him focus on this aspect of research and search. The ancient legends among the gods are undoubtedly more attractive. One time, from the city where he had a short rest, Allen accidentally learned that a place was hidden in a swamp, like a relic. With great interest, Allen took his own team of explorers. After making some preparations, he crossed mountains and rivers and came to the swamp where there were suspected relics. Chapter 1190 We are about to see the real "treasure". The expedition team said that it would not give up anything and would not give up because of the bad environment of the swamp. The arduous trek of the past few days has been swept away with the success of finding the remains in the swamp. It''s not just Allen himself, but every member of the expedition. Whether from the records of various books, or people''s word of mouth, it is spread in every relic, full of endless precious treasures. If anyone can successfully find the ruins, he can become the richest person in one fell swoop. Although, at the end of this sentence, there is a hidden sentence. That is, only those who enter the ruins and successfully come out alive can enjoy the endless wealth and glory. And before that, those who didn''t come back don''t need to say much about what will happen next. Even if there are such and such examples in front of all people, there are still countless people looking for those hidden in unknown places. However, very few people can successfully find the relics, and even fewer can survive. Allen did not expect that he would be so lucky to find a real relic. What''s more, it seems to be the resting place of a true God. Although, I don''t know which God''s resting place. However, in the face of God, all people dare not be careless. Even if it is the Dead God, it is also the existence that mortals can''t look up to. Finally, when Allen led the expedition team, gradually into the swamp after the internal. They also finally got a glimpse of part of the ruins, only to see in the depth of this vast swamp. There are two huge stone pillars which have been eroded by time. There are many patterns and some mysterious words engraved on the stone pillars. However, no matter the scale of the stone column, or the patterns and characters on it, all give people an indescribable sense of mystery. Allen leads his own expedition team, slowly approaching the stone pillar, and feeling the gradually uncomfortable and panic depression in the air. It was quiet all around, except for the sound of breathing, heartbeat and the sound of running water. The oppressive atmosphere, the quiet environment and the mental pressure on people are not generally huge. It is Allen and his team members, who were all experienced mercenaries. Facing such a strong mental pressure, they are still inevitably affected by the environment. However, at this time, the mud, rotten leaves, even dead branches of swamp and the deep water area hidden in the complex environment suddenly appeared many more shadows. And the shadow is gradually toward the expedition team, slowly surrounded by the past. And Allen and others, also did not know, even if they carefully vigilant, observing the surrounding environment, but still did not realize the danger from the dark. However, these have been hidden tracks, two feet standing in the air of ininville, clearly see in the eyes. That many after camouflage figure, is clearly a huge ferocious swamp crocodile. In terms of camouflage, lurking and sneaking attack, no animal can compare with crocodile in swamp environment. "The patterns and words engraved on the pillars are for worshiping the God of swamp, and there are so many crocodiles here. Is the owner of this relic a crocodile? " Ininville thought so, and did not care whether he thought right or wrong. To him, the real owner of the ruins in front of him was just a swamp God. At most, he also took into account the crocodile''s race clergy. He didn''t care about the rank of the deity. Because his royal highness, the God of swamp, has long fallen. Even if he didn''t fall, he was just a little god in front of him. He could kill easily. His only interest at the moment was to see how the expedition below could survive the attack of the crocodiles. In the eyes of ininville with great interest, the crocodiles who have completed the encirclement begin to attack. All of a sudden, the attack made everyone completely unprepared. These experienced mercenaries, also did not notice the crocodiles that silent approach and sudden attack. In the group of crocodiles sudden attack, slow response immediately hit. He was dragged to the deep water by crocodiles, and the surrounding crocodiles immediately joined in and began to roll over. In a few seconds, he killed a veteran mercenary. The expedition team was unprepared and several of their companions were killed immediately. In response, the mercenaries found that they were surrounded by crocodiles. These crocodiles, who live in swamps, don''t know what they eat. Each of them is more than three meters in size. A few individual crocodiles are five meters away. Whether it is the huge size, the mouth full of sharp fangs, the occlusal force between opening and closing, are enough to bite off an adult''s bone. Under the orderly siege of the crocodiles, the mercenaries suffered heavy casualties in a short time. It is not an opponent at all. The fight is a one-sided and thorough crush. In a short time, the number of members of the exploration team has been reduced by half. It''s only a matter of time before the ruins are completely destroyed. Alan sadly finds that his decision to devote himself to exploring the ruins is totally wrong. If we don''t explore the unknown remains, if we can strengthen our vigilance, when the crocodile''s encirclement has not been formed, with his members, we can completely break through or kill half of the crocodiles. Now, the encirclement of crocodiles has already been formed, and I don''t know how many crocodiles are hiding in the unknown deep water area. Facing the swamp in front of them, they dare not walk around except hiding in the shallow water area. The environment in water limits the mobility of terrestrial organisms. In the water, in this swampy environment, humans are no match for crocodiles. Even though he is very good at martial arts, he can''t kill a crocodile with one sword through the water curtain. What''s more, these crocodiles are totally different from the crocodiles he knows. Not only the body shape, but also the skin on the body is more defensive than ordinary crocodiles. The panic stricken exploration team had been in a mess in the crocodile raid, and could not organize an effective counter attack. And the members led by Allen are just enough to protect themselves, and they are in a critical situation in the face of the attack of the group of crocodiles. At any time, it is possible to die in the killing of crocodiles. What''s more, he can only watch his companions lose their lives under the attack of crocodiles, while he can only watch his companions wailing and being dragged into the deep water by crocodiles to die. "Ah Red eyed Allen, under the cover of his companions, killed a crocodile recklessly. However, more crocodiles came, they can only continue to push back the crocodile, slowly retreat to the site. As for the breakthrough, it is impossible. In the swamp, no animal can catch up with the crocodile. Here, is the crocodile''s home, the human face of this environment, simply can not play their full strength. "Retreat, retreat to the stone pillar, and try to get into the ruins. Otherwise, we will all die in the mouth of these animals! " Allen tried to gather his companions around him, but only four or five of them. It was a team of ten or twenty people, but in just a few minutes, the whole team was almost dead and injured, which made Allen angry. However, this is the price, the process and test that every person who seeks the relics must go through. In this regard, ininville, who has been hiding his tracks all the time, looks at the struggling human figure below with his golden eyes. In my heart, there is no touch. In the eyes of ininville at the moment, there is no difference between man eating and killing all things and all things eating and harming people. They are just a part of the natural rule sequence. They always run within the framework of natural rules. They are not right or wrong, they are all part of nature. Therefore, he will not rescue the people below because he was a part of human beings in the past. Chapter 1191 As mentioned above, if the blasphemers want to inherit everything from the old God, they are bound to accept the cost and test. Successful people naturally inherit everything from the old gods and become a member of them. And the loser is just paying for his own blasphemy. Indeed, as a powerful natural God, ininville has the ability to save them. As long as he says a word, the crocodiles below will naturally respect his oracle. Even though they have no intelligence, they have only poor instinct. They will also follow the oracle of God, which is the authority and power given to their children by this universe. However, ininville did not do so, even though the owner of the ruins below had nothing to do with himself. However, he is also a member of God, and the blasphemers profane the resting place of the Fallen God. Their behavior is a serious blasphemy. As a member of God, they also want to protect all the interests of the noble status of God. And they want to live unless Under the leadership of Allen, the remaining teams, who fought and retreated, constantly pushed back the attack of the crocodiles. And the group of crocodiles with Allen and others retreat, attack also gradually slowed down, it seems that they for the scope of the pillar, taboo Mo deep. Even if they have little wisdom, but only by instinct, they are not too close to where the stone pillar is. And the crocodile''s hesitation and slowing down of the attack, also make Allen successfully grasp. "Come on, get close to where the stone pillar is. These crocodiles seem to be afraid of it." Allen''s words let the remaining people pay attention to the direction of the stone pillar and the movements of the crocodiles around. At this time, they obviously saw the crocodile''s hesitation, and they were overjoyed. Their desire for life activated the potential of each of them. Their pace slowly accelerated, even in the difficult swamp, the speed also seems to be much faster, tired body and highly nervous, also seems to relax a lot. So, the remaining expedition team, led by Allen, arrived at the location of the stone pillar. When the crocodiles saw this, they retreated again and returned to the deep water. They did not dare to chase Allen and others. Even if they have no intelligence and only instinct, the crocodiles fear the location of the two pillars. After seeing the crocodiles finally retreat, the remaining expedition team finally relaxed. Finally, we don''t have to face the aggressive and ferocious appearance of the crocodiles. However, the exploration team had to face a very realistic problem. Although, the group of crocodiles retreated, but who knows whether the crocodiles really left, or hiding in the distant deep water area to continue to watch them? If they leave the stone pillar again and choose to leave, no one can guarantee that the crocodile will attack them suddenly. Therefore, it seems that there is only one way in front of everyone, that is to find a way to enter the ruins. Although Allen ended his mercenary career and chose to set up an exploration team, he also had the idea of getting rich overnight. However, to say that there is any rich experience of exploration, it is sheer nonsense. He didn''t have the slightest experience of exploration. All his actions came from the experience of mercenaries and his companions, who were also very experienced mercenaries. Although, compared with the real explorer, it is much worse. What is lacking is only experience and Research on various relics and even special cultures. However, Allen, who has just set up an exploration team, has just set up an exploration team with his heart. Similarly, his companions are similar to him. However, their luck is also very good, just set up an exploration team, they were lucky to know the news of a ruins. Later, they kept looking for all kinds of clues, and they went into the forest to find all kinds of clues. Finally, the location of the ruins was determined. However, their good fortune has come to an end. Who could have thought that the previous favorable wind and water had met the terrible experience of almost the whole regiment''s death at the moment when they approached the ruins? However, the expedition team, which has come to this point, can only work hard to find a way to continue to enter the ruins. And ininville, also standing in the air, looking at the poor team below, hovering around the stone column, trying to find a way to enter the ruins. At the same time, ininville, who inquired into their thoughts, felt speechless without their courage. After seven or eight years as a mercenary, he had the passion of a young man. He didn''t make any detailed preparations, so he ignored to look for the relics. However, they were so lucky that they actually found the relics. Moreover, the relic is a resting place for a true God. Although the God has fallen, the only remaining power in the ruins can not be solved by ordinary people. "Interesting mortals..." Ininville rubbed his chin and looked down at the explorers who were still pondering how to get into the ruins. All of a sudden, an idea came out of ininville''s mind. Although I don''t know if this idea will be useful in the future, for the current ininville, it is nothing more than putting a piece on the chessboard. Maybe this piece will not play any role, or it will be useful in the future. After thinking about it, ininville pointed down with his hand and was thinking about how to get into the ruins. But Alan, who is thinking hard, suddenly feels that many ideas have sprung up in his mind. He didn''t notice any discomfort and sudden, so he naturally followed the idea in his mind. In his companion''s surprised eyes, he took out a dagger, cut his wrist, and then spilled blood on the stone pillar. The two pillars were drenched with his blood, and his companions did not understand his behavior. However, after watering his blood, the pillars were not able to understand his behavior. But there are strange changes, bursts of scarlet halo constantly flash, the picture and text engraved on the stone column, also with the scarlet blood light constantly flashing. Then, between the two pillars, there was a trace of electric light, and the people within the scope of the pillars immediately avoided. Then, the stone column in Allen and other exploration team surprised eyes, flashing electric light interweaved with each other, and then a door of nothingness slowly opened. "Open, the ruins are opened!" Ellen''s companions spoke excitedly and looked at him with astonishment. They began to ask him how he knew how to open the door of the ruins. Allen was also surprised, but he didn''t have any doubts about his actions. He just felt that the sudden ideas in his mind were just his own bold ideas. Facts have proved that his bold idea is indeed correct. After the blood sacrifice, the door of the swamp God''s resting place was finally successfully opened. "Come on, let''s go in!" With that, Alan called his companions and took the lead to walk in. His companions, too, followed Allen closely into the ruins. And ininville, who had been hiding his body, entered the ruins. ¡­¡­ "Swamp God, crocodile God Sobek?" Allen looked up at the huge gold statue of the crocodile''s head in front of him, and the statue was decorated with emeralds, but the stone tablet standing in front of the statue was engraved with the life story and the name of the swamp God. When they know that the ruins they entered are the resting place of the true God, even with psychological preparation in advance, Allen and others still can''t avoid fear. What''s more, in addition to this huge gold statue, they were surrounded by swamp environment. In addition, no building, even the coffin, has ever been seen. And they, who had been dying in the swamp, did not dare to enter the swamp again, for fear that there was something else waiting for them in the rest place of the true God. Facing the true God, even the dead one, mortals should also have respect and fear. Chapter 1192 Although this is an Unknown God, even a God who has fallen for a long time, the lower life will still have a kind of instinctive fear from the deep soul when facing the high life of the God. Even if the owner of this relic is dead, the remaining power still makes people dare not act rashly. Although, the swamp God, crocodile God Sobek mixed more miserable, the kingdom of God has not been formed, and there is no palace when the gods sleep. There was nothing but a statue decorated with gold and precious stones. However, the magic power in the whole swamp space makes Allen and others tremble with fear. In particular, when they looked at the head of the statue, Sobek, the crocodile God with two Ruby ornaments as eyes, always felt that this God was watching their every move with his own eyes. Moreover, in their minds, it seems that there is an auditory hallucination, and it seems that it is their own spiritual voice. The voice in my heart was chanting the prayers of sobeck, the crocodile God and the swamp God, all of which were eulogizing the sacrifice of sobeck, the crocodile God. The voice in the heart, in the mind constantly read, as this read again and again was read, gradually affected Allen and others. They read the prayer subconsciously, and a magnificent scene emerged in their hearts. In the endless swamp, the water waves, and one crocodile after another emerged from the water. Then when the crocodiles gathered and worshiped, a bright blue ball of water slowly rose from the swamp. In the middle of the water blue light ball emitting endless light, a strange spirit with a crocodile''s head standing more than six meters away slowly walked out of the light ball. The sacred majesty, inviolable majesty and awe inspiring tone of the gods sounded in the hearts of Allen and other members of the expedition team. With the God that tall and sacred body, endless light wanton spread. "I am the God of swamp, the only king and master of crocodiles, Sobek." His eyes emitting red light, with endless divine power, awe inspiring overlooking Allen and other mortals, "ignorant and small human beings, submit to me, exist for my glory, is your only way out!" He said, "it''s the glory of your life that mortals can serve God. Come and worship your God." This is reflected in the mind and soul of the scene, but also feedback to reality. Inside the ruins, in front of the huge statue of Sobek, the crocodile God, Allen and other expedition members looked at the statue with blurred eyes. Moreover, the eyes of the statue decorated with two rubies also radiate bursts of light. The words and prayers of sobeck, the crocodile God, are echoed in the minds and hearts of the ordinary people below. The soul is completely immersed in the image of sobeck, the crocodile God. Looking at sobeck''s shining figure, there is an impulse to worship and believe in the God in front of him. As long as they kneel down on their knees, accept their faith and show their submission; Then the soul and heart will remember the mark of sobeck, the crocodile God, and will never get rid of it. Sobeck, the crocodile God, will gradually accumulate the power of resurrection through their faith; Maybe it will be a long time, but Alan, who has become a believer of Sobek, is bound to comply with Sobek''s power and open up a new pastoral area for Sobek. In this way, the long fallen spirit will come to the world again to revive. However, at this time. A light ball, which is also shining and spreading endless emerald color, suddenly comes. At the moment when the light ball came, the swamp projection and the crocodiles in the heart of Allen and others disappeared completely in an instant. Instead, there are mountains and rivers, primeval forests, birds, animals, fish and insects, as well as the vast ocean. "Who''s your highness?" Such a scene, the ability to reverse all the soul projection in an instant, surprised Sobek. Although, this is a projection of the scene in the depths of the soul of mortals, it is a false scene reflected by his influence. However, it is certain that those who can turn around this scene in an instant under his vision will be stronger than him. However, Sobek''s present state is just a remnant will. His physical body has been destroyed and his divine power has gradually disappeared. The remnant will can only reflect the false fantasy in the human mind. He is no longer capable of fighting. How can he not be afraid of the sudden arrival of a true God? "The God of nature is here to sentence you, the God of death, who has the delusion to disobey the law of nature and tries to come to the world again." In the same way, ininville responded to Sobek, the crocodile God. His voice was senseless, heartless, extremely cold, with endless divine power and inviolable dignity. The natural brilliance of emerald color, the unbridled use of it, and the portrayal of turning the mind of ordinary people are nothing to him. His sentence was the most cruel punishment to Sobek. "No, your royal highness, I am willing to submit to you and be your follower. Please don''t need to be like this. For me, survival is very important for every life. " Sobek was shocked and begged for mercy. "Besides, I have no hatred with you. Why do you want to block my chance of resurrection? Deprive me of my right to live? " "Every life has the right to survive, which is the gift of nature. But... "Iningwell''s voice turned cold and said," the existence of death should not violate the laws of nature and try to revive. Even gods must obey the laws of nature. Therefore, I, the God of nature, declare your judgment here. " With that, the emerald light ball transformed by ininville''s will instantly released a emerald halo, which swept the spiritual world like waves. In front of this strong will, Sobek, the crocodile God, only had time to utter a roar of fear, and then disappeared. From then on, the last trace he left in the world completely disappeared, and there was no chance of resurrection. After the crocodile God Sobek completely disappeared, the huge statue standing in the ruins began to crack. Then the statue, decorated with gold and gems, collapsed. However, in the sky where the statue stays, it is a light mass emitting water blue light, standing in the middle of the sky. Allen and other mortals also wake up from the depths of their hearts. When they wake up, they are the first to see the cracking and collapse of the statue. Then he turned his eyes to the air, where a light ball with endless emerald color was standing. Chapter 1193 Looking at this light ball emitting endless emerald light, how can Allen and others not understand that they have seen the real God. And previously, they were still looking at all the deeds that happened in the depths of their hearts. This scene is so deep that it is still imprinted in their hearts. Whether it''s the sudden arrival, or the means to turn the swamp into the world in a flash, or the last remaining will to effortlessly eliminate sobeck, the crocodile God, all make Allen and other mortals understand the power of this God who claims to be the Lord of nature. What''s more, Sobek''s name for him is so reverent. He is a real God. So, Allen and others immediately fell on their knees, constantly kowtow, mouth is not a prayer. Just constantly saying the words of the God of nature, constantly kneeling in fear. "Mortals, you are so bold and blasphemous. Do you know your sin?" Allen and others, who were kowtowing and kneeling, felt a chill in their hearts. Then they said with complete trembling, "Dear God, we know our sin. Please forgive our sin!" Blasphemy this charge, they clearly know what the outcome is, it is the death of the body and the soul is not peaceful terrible punishment. Although, no blasphemer knows what happens to the soul after death. However, the gods do exist, and the gods for blasphemy and later all the threats. Long years have passed, leading to today, the guy who dare to blaspheme is less and less. After all, they don''t want to continue to suffer endless pain with their souls after their death. However, today, their blasphemy is discovered by a real God. They don''t have the slightest resistance to the gods, and they also dare not lie. Because lies are useless in front of the gods and can be seen through at a glance. They do not dare to justify their actions, and this provoked the gods, it is better to simply admit. If it''s just punishment, they''re willing to accept it in exchange for a spiritual forgiveness. After all, they also know that the punishment on the body is far less serious than the eternal torture on the soul. They naturally know which to give up and which to keep. Although, crocodile God''s residual will was destroyed by this God. The God of nature, however, wanted to investigate their blasphemy, which puzzled them. But they dare not argue with the gods. It is even the courage to face up to one eye, but also the loss of clean. Whether it is the huge gap in the nature of life, or the power possessed by the gods, it is an existence beyond the reach of ordinary people. What''s more, mortals have long been used to this kind of behavior of the gods, and have been used to the taking and taking of the gods. It''s not that no one has resisted, but that the rebels are all easily defeated by the servants of the gods. It was a group of bold guys at that time who were also exterminated by the gods. Although this period of history has long been covered with dust, the consequences of human resistance to God have been clearly remembered by human beings. Therefore, no one dares to defend himself, let alone lie in front of the gods, in the face of the gods'' accusation. "Since you know the price of blasphemy, I will punish you again! "But..." however, it made Allen and others who were kneeling all the time tremble in their hearts, and then only heard ininville say, "if you want to forgive your blasphemy, do you have any courage to ask for my forgiveness?" They were frightened when they were obedient. Then they saw Alan move a little, almost determined to have the greatest courage in his life. He raised his head slightly and lowered his head quickly. "Noble God of nature, I am willing to pay my due price for the blasphemy committed by me and my companions. Only the noble God can forgive our faults and give us a chance to make up for them "Good, I appreciate you!" With that, the group of broken deities that had been standing in the collapsed position of the statue of sobeck, the crocodile God, flew slowly to the front of ininville. Then, he fell into the sphere of light in which ininville incarnated. In his hand, ininville held the incomplete divine case, and then took out the remaining clergy in it. In front of his powerful power, the divine case gradually dissolved and then disappeared with the stripped clergy. In the end, in the hands of ininville, only the three clergy were preserved, and the remaining power of the other clergy had already become the power of the three clergy and disappeared. The priesthood that remained in ininville''s hands were the crocodile, the swamp and the current. Ininville accepted the crocodile as a race clergy, and put it into the natural punishment clergy to enhance his control in the natural rules and fields. Later, he gathered the two great clergy of swamp and water to form a new Godhead again, and then he put the Godhead into Allen''s body. Allen and they are kneeling in the water, uneasily waiting for the punishment from the Lord of nature, but suddenly feel a thing suddenly into their body. Before he had time to savor, or to experience different feelings, he suddenly felt that a force emerged in his brain. Then this strange power quickly flows all over his body, transforming his body and changing his essence. His body''s metabolism and regeneration ability are lifted infinitely in an instant, and the blood and bone marrow are quickly replaced. All these are discharged from the body through the pores and excretion channels, and then the brand-new blood and bone marrow regenerate rapidly and flow all over the body. With the emergence of new blood and bone marrow, there comes a powerful force that Allen has never felt before. So much so that he was completely immersed in it. And his companions were also surprised by the vision on him. Their eyes only saw a water blue light suddenly enter Allen''s body. Immediately, his companion''s body, has had the astonishing extremely general change. His clothes disappeared in an instant, his hair was falling off quickly, and the scars on his body were also disappearing quickly. At the same time, black and red blood was continuously exuding from his skin. Later, they saw that Allen''s hair was rapidly regenerating, and his skin became white, and attached with a layer of halo. Then they saw that Alan''s body floated in the air automatically, and a suffocating dignity came from his body. So that the people watching them, and subconsciously continue to kneel. Even though they were extremely surprised, they instinctively knew that Allen had achieved great benefits beyond description. At the moment, all these changes were triggered by the water blue light that just entered Allen''s body. ¡­¡­ Chapter 1194 "Is... Ellen going to be a God?" It''s hard for his companions and friends not to think about it. It''s really a miraculous change that happened to Allen. It''s hard for them not to think about it. Secondly, the God who came suddenly not only saved them, but also made them wonder why this God did not punish them for blasphemy, but also made one of them become a God? Allen''s adventure, so that they envy, the heart is eager to become a god of their own people. However, they can only bury this desire in the bottom of their hearts, and dare not show a little bit on their faces. At the moment, Alan is experiencing a transformation of miraculous. The brand-new Godhead, which was separated and fused by inningville, was put into Allen''s body by him. And this divine personality, at the moment of settling down, emerged an indescribable great power for mortals, transformed his body and blood. Moreover, it is a transformation from the inside out, from the most essential level of life. It not only changes the marrow and blood, but also transforms the mortal body towards the divine body. The internal blood is constantly discharged from the body, and the divine blood with the essence and power of God regenerates rapidly. At a very fast speed, the flow of the whole body, and then the powerful power brought by God''s blood, is constantly strengthening Allen''s fragile mortal body. Make his body highly evolved in the direction of gods. Both the external and the internal essence of life are advancing towards higher life. It is the soul, also in the role of God, constantly strengthening the transformation. His soul grows stronger rapidly with the speed of "visible to the naked eye", and after the soul grows stronger, a series of strange abilities are awakened. Although Allen can''t speak now, his consciousness can clearly feel the great changes that have taken place in himself. The powerful divine power, flowing all over the place, will definitely bring an enhanced feeling there. The so-called "washing essence, cutting marrow and transforming bone" is just like this. Moreover, this is different from the simple sense of strengthening. The transformation caused by Godhead is a high degree of evolution from the essence of life. Today''s Allen, just like this, is experiencing the transformation and sublimation from the essence of life. His body is constantly strengthening, whether it''s muscles and bones, or muscles and blood. The more micro level cells and the more mysterious taboo areas are also undergoing a series of earth shaking drastic changes under the influence of divine power. One, endless divine power, to Allen as the center swept the four directions. His mortal companions could not bear the absolute deterrence of the divine power. In the face of the breath of the upper life body, they are absolutely obedient from the body and mind to the soul. No mortal can resist his instinctive fear and obedience while facing the gods. This is the pressure of the true God. Even the weakest God belongs to the upper life body for the existence of all the unfulfilled gods. No life at this stage can resist the natural gas field of gods. Allen immersed himself in his rapid transformation, he experienced an unprecedented strange feeling. This feeling is so magical, so comfortable, the essential leap and sublimation of life, beyond any word in the world can carry and the acme of imagination. Under the powerful change of divine power, the physical body is constantly rising and evolving. The same is true of his soul, which makes a synchronous high-speed transition with the body. The identity of mortals, everything of mortals, gradually away from him, replaced by the powerful vitality and strength of the true God. "Boom!" A fire of nothingness ignited in Allen''s soul. At the moment when the fire was ignited, Allen learned all the gifts and instincts that the gods should have from the ubiquitous rules. Knowing the language of all things, knowing all things, these are just the most instinctive abilities. In addition, there are many unknown supernatural powers. At least, it''s the supernatural power that no mortal can know except the gods. All of these are automatically acquired by the gods just as instinctively at the moment when life becomes a God. "Well, almost." Ininville still did not show his true body in front of the mortals. His tall and handsome body was hidden in the light ball formed by the divine power. This light ball with endless emerald color is his image. He is different from the gods in this world. He can''t create his own incarnation of divine power. He can''t do many things by himself. However, he needs helpers and servants to collect and even sort out some trivial things for him without labor. After all, there is no divine servant or follower. Everything needs his powerful divine power. Some of them have lost his powerful face and may be laughed at by other gods. As a result, Allen became a lucky man. He was lucky to be the spokesperson selected by ininville. In the future, everything can be done by Allen, instead of doing everything by himself. And the selection or training of a spokesperson, for ininville, there is not much obvious difference. One just needs to look a little better, the other needs to spend a lot of time and energy to do. As far as ininville is concerned, he does not have the leisure time to cultivate a new God from the beginning. If it''s to cultivate successors, it''s nothing to blame, but it''s just to choose a spokesperson. It doesn''t take so much effort. Seeing Allen''s body gradually transformed into a divine body, the divine fire was successfully ignited. Only after everything was completely completed, a new God would appear in front of him. At this time, however, ininville felt that the divine power of the two clergy, swamp and water, had consumed a lot. Though, that''s enough to make Allen a real God. However, in the true God is the weakest, the bottom of the existence. After that, inningville still has a lot of things to do for Allen. His subordinates are so weak, even if they go out, they are just humiliating. Moreover, whether it is to maintain their own consumption, or to accumulate strength to enhance the level of Godhead. It takes a lot of time to do these things. At least, after becoming a true God, Alan has to develop his own belief area. As a true God, he has enough qualifications to open up his own belief area. But doing so is tantamount to taking food from the gods. The process of spreading and opening up the belief is by no means so simple, even if the gods will not show their hand. It is certain that you will do it when you ask your servants and subordinates to do it. However, if Allen is so weak, the process of his belief dissemination will not be so easy, and he will inevitably experience many twists and tribulations. And this is a waste of time. With such consideration in his heart, ininville silently unfolded his hand, and in his palm gathered a group of belief power with a little white light. These are the Forest Elves he created, who have prayed and sacrificed to him for thousands of years. Although he didn''t need the power of faith, he still collected the power of faith, purified it and expelled all the complicated emotions in it. The purest power of belief left behind can be absorbed by the gods without being tempered again by the fire. "This regiment is enough!" With that, ininville sent out the power of faith and gently threw it to Allen''s head. Then, aware of the power of the faith, Allen instinctively began to accept the faith. And immediately into the body refining, faith in the role of God, rapid refining. Then, it becomes a little bit of divine power. As the speed of transforming into divine power increases, Allen''s divine level begins to improve. Chapter 1195 Weak power 1 ~ weak power 2... Weak power 4 With the power of faith bestowed by ininville, Allen''s Godhead level is rising rapidly. In a short time, his Godhead level has been raised from 0 to the peak of weak divine power, which is the level of Godhead level 5. Just a step further, he can get rid of the weak divine power level and become a weak divine power with the divine power level of 6. And at this time, Allen also thoroughly experienced the final transformation, to become a real God. At this moment, he is feeling the earth shaking changes in his body. God Name: Allan Divine power level: weak divine power level 5. Clergy: swamp, current. Believers: four. ¡­¡­ "I''m... A God?" Let alone his mortal companion, Ellen himself could not believe it. Before that, he was only the second son of an aristocrat who had no right of inheritance, and he was only a mercenary who had been a mercenary for seven or eight years. He was lucky enough to retire on the battlefield, and then, together with his fellow mercenaries, he created a less professional exploration team. Although he had looked forward to the day when he became a God, he never thought that he would become a God. All of a sudden, not to mention the status of a mere nobleman, he is not as noble as any king on the mainland. No matter in identity or strength, he reached the peak all of a sudden. He became immortal and one of the true gods. Such a huge contrast and dreamlike experience make it difficult for Allen to easily accept all this even if he becomes a God now. Even, he thought that he was still living in a dream, or falling into his own dream. Whether it''s mercenary career, swamp ruins, or at this moment, he has become a true God. All this is just the result of my wanton longing. However, all the powerful power from the body showed him. All this experience is real, not a dream, and he did experience a transformation. Now, the most intuitive feeling of feedback to him is a powerful and unparalleled power, as well as all kinds of miraculous, unthinkable power that he did not dare to think of in the past. Alan knows who brought all this. Immersed in the strangest feeling in his body, Allen slowly opened his eyes. Suddenly, a kind of awe inspiring power spread around him. The remaining mercenaries, who had been kneeling and did not dare to get up, were lying on the water in front of this awe inspiring and sudden power. Compared with the gods, mortals are too fragile. They can''t even bear the breath of the true God, unless they are highly cultivated mages or other strong ones who can maintain their dignity in front of the true God. Otherwise, ordinary mortals can''t even bear the breath of the true God. "Allan greets you, supreme god!" Clearly understand their own everything, is how to get Alan. The moment I opened my eyes, I couldn''t help looking up at the ball which was hanging in the sky and emitting endless emerald luster from beginning to end. His eyes seemed to see the tall figure wrapped in the light ball through the light ball with strong natural flavor. So he knelt down in the air, offering his due humility and respect to the strong God who is incomparable and gives himself everything! "Well, get up, your highness Alan. Now that you are a God, you don''t have to bend your knees to me! " The gentle and majestic voice of inenville came out slowly. Although, Allen''s everything is given by him, although he is stronger than Allen, so strong that he can''t compare with him and can''t fight against him. However, this does not mean that a strong God can do whatever he likes and wantonly oppress the weak gods. He is only one of the strong gods, and he is not the king of the gods, unless he has established a master servant relationship. Otherwise, the powerful gods must also give certain courtesy to the weak gods when they do not explicitly offend themselves. It''s not about face, it''s about respecting the title of God. To respect other weak gods is to respect oneself. To humiliate other gods is bound to become the public enemy of the gods! No God will tolerate such behavior. Because, as a result, the relationship between the gods and the balance of the situation will be broken, and the weak gods will be in danger. Powerful gods will continue to be suspicious of each other. If they continue, they will only have more terrible consequences. "Yes, the supreme god At ininville''s words, Ellen answered and rose slowly. He looked up at ininville, who was hanging in the air, and his eyes were full of gratitude. "Dear God, thank you for everything." "You have drawn me into the ranks of God, who was human before. You have given me everything, and I ask to be your servant and follow you forever. " "Very well, your highness Alan, I can do what you want!" Ininville nodded with satisfaction, and looked at Allen with appreciation. It was so pleasant to talk with a smart man. Words don''t need to be too clear, and don''t need to be too clear, and sometimes don''t even need to express this meaning. It only needs action, and the wise man can get what his real purpose is from action. It is obvious that Alan is the wise man. After he became a God, he knew the value of the clergy very well. No matter the weak or the powerful, he would not give up the clergy easily. Although, it is possible that the two clergy he currently holds are dispensable roles for ininville. However, for anyone who has not become a God, that is the ladder and channel to become a God. And Alan, who became a God by this, knew that the powerful and mysterious God in his eyes must have his own purpose in choosing to give him a clergy. However, Allen will not care about the purpose, nor will he guess what it is. He just needs to remember, just need to understand, how all his own. He has to repay the gift. Although it is almost impossible to repay the gift of God, Allen knows that the God who can freely give him a clergy to help him become a God does not need his reward. Well, there are other things for him. Ellen knew that even if he became a God, he was definitely the lowest God among the gods, weak God. Without the support of a strong enough God, it is likely that he will be suppressed by the powerful gods who covet his clergy, or even seek his clergy and power. So, why not find a strong enough backer for yourself? And who can compare with the powerful gods in front of us, the gods who bring themselves into the ranks of gods? In short, in any case, the thick thigh in front of him. We must firmly embrace it, not only to find a backer for ourselves, but also to maintain a certain dignity in the future. God''s career has not yet begun, he does not want to end his career as a God so early! Chapter 1196 ¡­¡­ Allen became a God, and he could not completely change all his living habits before he became a God. He is still based on human thinking and way of thinking. It will take time for him to fully adapt to the mode of thinking that God should have. As a result, Alan, the new God of swamp, has given a lot of power and status to his brothers who have been following him for a long time. The original sculpture was a golden statue of Sobek, the crocodile God, which disintegrated with the death of Sobek''s last will. Allen then distributed the huge wealth to the mercenaries who had been following him. Four of them, each of them has gained a lot of wealth. Later, Allen and his former colleagues and subordinates discussed in detail the problems and process of establishing religion. However, this problem baffled his brothers. In the past, these rebellious, fierce and bloody mercenaries were used to lawlessness and freedom. I''ve never been educated in my life, and I can''t recognize words, even my own name. Now, we suddenly discuss with them the establishment of religion, the compilation of a series of doctrines, and even more detailed management mode. They don''t, and they''re not used to it. However, seeing that he was once one of them, he has become a God now. People with a clear eye know how to choose. It''s to build a manor with the gold and gems they get, and to build their own family. Or continue to follow the past brothers who are now God. They know which is important and which is good. Even if they have no education, they know this. So, in the swamp, in such a humble place, Allen and his only four followers, and then the first leaders of the church. Started the meeting, and created a religious model and structure based on faith in Allen! ¡­¡­ On the other hand, in a short period of time after he received a divine servant, ininville lost his interest in continuing to travel to other places on the main physical plane. Just at this time, the invitation from elistre made him turn to elistre. He incarnated as a light ball that could not be seen by ordinary people, emitting endless emerald light, and flew straight to the dark area. Elistre was there waiting for him, though she didn''t know what it was. However, inenville is too lazy to pay attention to it. Now his identity has already spread among the gods with the mouth of the original elves and gods, Mistra. Of course, the gods will be surprised by a new God who did not know where to hide before. However, among the gods, the new god suddenly emerged. He is also a powerful deity who ranks as high as level 17 and ranks among the powerful deity club. It can be said that, with the exception of a few gods, they surpass ininville in the rank of divinity. His gods, no matter they are powerful or powerful, are not as good as him. But the appearance of ininville, but also let a lot of gods, a lot of mind. Because, although ininville was born from the elves. However, it has nothing to do with the spirit system, and there is no blood connection. He is like an elf of his own family, and with his blood, derived a race called forest elf. All of these are passed from the mouth of the elves and gods, or Mistra, to the ears and eyes of the gods. The gods were surprised, and the appearance of ininville was even more surprised at his free identity. Although they are now secretly guessing which faction ininville will be inclined to or join in which theology. They don''t know, but there are plans to woo ininville. However, the gods now have no good reason to be involved with ininville. Similarly, they dare not expose their mind so obviously. After all, a powerful God is not easy to provoke. When dealing with the weak gods, you may actively or passively expose your purpose, or cooperate, or ally, or win over, or purely use, etc. However, if these calculations are put on the head of a powerful God, then the only consequence of waiting is a fight between the two sides. A good character may make you apologize or compensate. Bad temper, fight with you on the spot, and these are possible. Because, since ancient times, there are too many examples to prove this. It''s normal for people to have bad temper and eccentric personality, whether they are mortals or gods. Although there are also good gods among the gods, there is no absolute good God; There is no absolute evil god! Therefore, when the gods do not understand the temperament and temperament of iningwell, how to think about the contact with him. It''s a problem that can''t be avoided. After all, the connection and communication between gods is often a problem that the gods know at a glance. At their level, they can''t use everything in the world to measure the interests of the gods. Perhaps, among the gods, there are a large number of people who have been mortals, but after they become gods, over the long years, everything that mortals have left them has been gradually consumed by divinity. Their mode of thinking can no longer be used to measure the gods in the way of mortals. Although we still attach importance to interests, the gods can not erase this. However, the interest disputes between gods are naturally another set of rules of the game. However, ininville didn''t know that the gods'' interest in him was beyond his original psychological expectation. If he knew all this, ininville would be very happy. However, inenville was totally unaware of all this. At the moment, he is still in front of mortals, hiding his traces. However, in the eyes of the gods who often observe the world of the main material plane, ininville is so obvious. In the eyes of the gods, ininville turned into an emerald ball of light and flew straight to the dark area. The gods knew whose territory it was, but they didn''t think that ininville was after the spider God. Then, the only answer is, the dark girl elistre, the princess of the elves. But it doesn''t surprise the gods at all. Because the relationship between ininville and elistre has long been a secret among the gods. What they considered and measured was that in dealing with elistre in the future, they would take into account the existence of ininville. Although, elistre is a weak God, but her backing is not small at all. Not to mention the monstrous elves, there are many good gods, and they are also elistre''s allies. Now, in addition to a seemingly closer relationship with elistre, a powerful God, ininville. All these advantages add up to no need for some gods to fear. Powerful divine power may not be afraid, but also dare not ignore the deterrent power of another powerful divine power. However, there is no need to say more about this, because we are all gods and have lived for a long time. They understand such a shallow interest. Moreover, compared with ordinary people, the gods are more rational and will not easily offend their gods unless they are natural enemies. Besides, none of the Gods wants to conflict with another God. They are noble gods and natural rulers. Conflict and war will make God hurt, weaken, seal and even fall! Chapter 1197 It wasn''t long before inenville came to the dark area, when the emerald ball of light he had turned came straight to the dark area. A powerful, unbridled natural atmosphere, instantly startled the entire dark area! Somewhere under the ground in the dark area, where rose lives behind the spider, she also feels the strong breath from ininville! "It''s him!" Rose wondered, "why did he come to the dark? Did that little slut, elistre, come here to deal with me The true identity of ininville has been widely spread among the gods with the mouth of the elves and gods. And the gods, who have known him for a long time, know more about the extraordinary relationship between him and elistre. In the same way, the queen of spider already knows who is the powerful being who chased elistre but was blocked by a powerful divine power, which made her lose face. Now, in the feeling of ininville, it is almost the most rampant attitude. Spider God after nearly gas explosion lung at the same time, the heart is surrounded by endless panic. "No, I can''t wait to die! If it was elistre who invited him to deal with me. Then... " ¡­¡­ What was in the mind of the queen of spider God? Ininville didn''t know. Since he came in such a posture, he had never considered the feelings of the queen of spider God. He was extremely powerful and almost natural. It not only shocked the dark area and the spirit God who belonged to rose, but also the gods who paid close attention to him all the time. They were also shocked by his strength! This kind of powerful and powerful performance is not like the strength that can be shown by the powerful divine power of level 17. At least, those divinity level is also 17 level of powerful divine power, can''t do like ininville. The eyes of the gods gathered here, and they looked at the dark area, looking forward to what would happen next. When he first came to the dark area, ininville stopped in the sky and waited. Then he saw the dark girl elistre flying towards him with a soft power. "Here you are at last, your highness ininville!" "Yes Ininville replied, "Your Highness elistre is cordially invited. How can I refuse?" After hearing this, she was very happy, not only in her heart, but also on her face. Later, the two gods dispersed their outer garments of divine power when they went out of their bodies. In her personal appearance, elistre is still as she was when ininville first met her. Her long hair at her ankles and her feet never wear a thread. Instead of clothes, elistre covers the important parts of her beautiful body. "His highness ininville would like to follow me and take a rest where I live now. Later, I will show you the unique beauty of the dark area! " As elistre suggested, inenville naturally nodded in agreement. Anyway, this is the first time he''s been here in the dark. Not only here, but also many places in the world of the main material plane, as well as some other special worlds, he has not been to. In the future, there will be quite a long time for him to visit these strange places and strange world. "Well, please, your highness elistre!" Then the two gods flew side by side towards a place in the dark. There, it was elistre''s residence in the dark area, after Rose, the spider God, launched a rebellion and tried to kill Corellon. Illistere, who didn''t know it, was later involved in it, although the spirit God later forgave her. However, elistre, who is full of remorse, is determined to guide the spirits who rebelled with the spider God to return to the right path and persuade them to return to the surface life. However, elistre''s strength is so low that she can''t fight with Spider Queen. If it wasn''t for the huge elves and gods standing behind her, there would be a group of powerful good gods who were her allies. Otherwise, elistre would have been completely defeated by the queen of spider God and driven out of the dark area. Where can we tolerate elistre to be against herself in everything under her own eyes? But now, at the invitation of elistre, ininville is in the dark. His appearance, but make spider God after instinct uneasy, the appearance of a powerful divine power, can not be underestimated. On that day, she was lucky to see the power of ininville. The vast and most unpredictable power of heaven, with the mind turn one by one evolution of natural disaster vision. All make spider God empress frighten extremely, from then on she then to inningville everywhere attention, inquires. But now, at the invitation of elistre, ininville comes to the dark area with such a high-profile attitude and comes here without fear. If it wasn''t for elistre''s help to deal with herself, Queen Spiderman didn''t believe it at all. She and her daughter do not deal with, the gods know, in the past is a fairy God do backing, plus a large number of good God support. Spider God after a moment dare not to yilishui how, had to tolerate yilishui behavior. The gods also acquiesced in elistre''s provocation to rose, and even encouraged elistre to fight against rose. This is true not only of the elves, but also of other gods. However, although the gods acquiesced and even encouraged elistre to fight against rose, their support for elistre was not all-round. At least, few gods will directly join in the head-on collision with the queen of spider God. Whether it''s the elves or the good gods, including Mistra, it''s just to ensure the safety of elistre. As for the follow-up fight, she was totally upset. It was her own ability to compete with rose. Because of this, elistre was able to get a foothold in the dark area, otherwise she would have been expelled by rose. But now, when ininville comes to the dark area with a high profile, the gods naturally guess the relationship between him and elistre. It is also speculated whether the battle between gods will take place in the dark area in the future. The gods are very curious about the strength of ininville, and they are eager to see a divine battle, so as to measure the specific strength of ininville. After all, after the death of ancient gods and the rise of belief in gods, this is the first new god they found to follow the path of ancient gods. For the original group of ancient gods, their strength and information, the gods understand limited. These things, with the passing of history, gradually disappear. To now, the ancient god in the new God, has become a legend! But the appearance of ininville just meets the wishes of the gods. Among the gods, there is no absolute peace, and their interests are more complicated than those of ordinary people. It''s just that there''s a lot of restraint among the gods, and the conflict is only on a small scale. Large scale conflicts and battles are also avoided by the gods. But now, with the unexpected appearance of a powerful God, the balance between the gods began to tilt. A powerful divine power, no matter which side to join, can play a decisive role. Similarly, the gods also want to know what the strength of ininville has reached! Looking at his strong and imperious nature, what he shows belongs to the overbearing side of nature, which really shocked the weak God and made the strong God alert. It''s the concern of the gods to figure out some of ininville''s attitude, or to explore his specific strength. In addition, the future positioning of the spider God and the dark area is dispensable among the gods. In addition to the gods that match rose in attributes, the gods that favor positive energy attributes will not like "evil gods" like rose. Both sides are instinctive opponents! Chapter 1198 The vast area of the dark area is the general name of the world under the feet of the surface residents. There are a large number of abnormal and evil creatures living here, avoiding the sun on the surface. Whether it is the Dillo dwarves, the dark elves, the gray dwarves and the mind grabbing demons, they have established a large number of cities and countries in the dark areas. Here, too, are the hometowns of some of the rarer races, as well as intelligent humanoid slaves from the surface world. There is no need to hide the nature of chaos, evil and evil, and fighting is a common thing. This is both heaven and hell! But, in God''s eyes, here is nothing, also can be anything. It all depends on God''s mind and will, which will determine the final fate here and what it is. ¡­¡­ "So, you want to lead these fallen spirits to the right path again." Ininville''s golden eyes looked at elistre, holy and majestic eyes. Elistre could not help but tremble in her heart, and then she gave birth to a sense of submission. In a moment, the emotion is inexplicable and vanishes more quickly. In her ears, she heard ininville say: "but do you know that these dark elves you wholeheartedly hope to lead back to the surface world to live, and even regain their goodness. Under the threat of the queen of spider God, he had no intention and no power, and dared to betray the queen of spider God! " "You are so weak that even if you have many good gods to support you, it is not trivial to fight against a God. How can you give hope to those dark elves who are afraid of the tyrannical rule of spider God? How dare they place their hopes on you? So, under your persuasion, after betraying spider God? " "So... Your highness, what do you think I should do?" Elistre did not fail to understand what ininville said. She is a very beautiful, but also has wisdom goddess, others point to understand the truth, she in fact all understand. However, no matter what the reason is, or because of the original oath, or her doctrine. They are forcing and pushing elistre forward constantly, against rose, the queen of spider God, and her mother. Although she has a lot of allies, and also has the support of good gods, such as spirit gods and human gods, the support of the gods is only so. If any one of the gods, with the spider God after Rose, have a real conflict or even war. Basically, no God is willing to do so. Conflicts between gods and even acts of war have a long history. Each of the gods, more or less in a long time, accumulated unspeakable contradictions and conflicts. However, under the self-restraint of the gods, the threat of war was eliminated one by one. Not to mention the powerful divine power, even the medium divine power, basically put an end to the emergence of war. There are conflicts between weak gods, but it is rare for one God to go to war with another. So, elistre knows very well, and she knows very well, although she has the support of the gods. However, the gods will never for her, and for no reason with the spider God after evil. The fallen spirit, the queen of the former spirit system, is not only the ruler of the dark area. She is also the queen of the abyss. Whether it is the plot, the means or her own strength, rose can not be underestimated. It''s ininville. Although he defeated the incarnation of rose last time, he didn''t want to fight with rose for no reason. Women are very vengeful, so are the goddesses. After the spider God, rose hated herself, and ininville never doubted and didn''t need to inquire about the news. He only needs to think about it, and then he can understand that he saved elistre from Spider Queen that day, and beat her and cut her face. At this time of their own, after the spider God there, is absolutely in the blacklist. If he is medium divine power at the moment, I''m afraid he will face retaliation from spider God at the first time of his coming. However, he is a powerful deity with 17 ranks. Spider God after Rose, want to retaliate, but also to see if they have the ability to deal with ininville. Based on the absolute suppression of strength, ininville didn''t care so much about offending spider God; If you offend, you offend. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, he didn''t think Rose could threaten himself. Similarly, she is not afraid that rose will have enough threat to herself when she steps into the powerful divine power in the future, which is not based on the expansion of iningwell, but on his own understanding and control of the natural rules. At the same time, he was also in the initial and spider God after that short fight, clearly feel, spider God after the understanding and use of rules, obviously not as good as him. At the same time, he also had a clear concept when dealing with the elves. Although, the only thing is not clear, what kind of stage has the spirit God corelon reached in the control and application of rules. However, at the first time of meeting with corellan, ininville felt the pressure from corellan, but never felt the real threat of death or fear. At the same time, he relaxed in his heart and had a general understanding of himself, the gods of the higher universe, and their own strength. At the same time, it also makes ininville understand that he is strong. In other words, in the ancient times, how powerful the ancient god was. Now, in contrast to believing in God, he knows something. Although his divinity level is only level 17, he seems to be able to compete head-on with corelon, who has a divinity level as high as level 19. Well, once his divine status reaches level 19 or 20 in the future. So, does it mean that there is no rival in the belief of God? At this point, just by guessing, ininville can''t imagine what will happen at that stage. These are too far away for him at present. However, this general understanding also convinced him of the correctness of his way. He is also firm. He has a strong expectation and unshakable firm belief in the great road of integrating the rules of nature, controlling the origin of nature and becoming the personified image of nature in the world! Because he is only in control of a part of the rules of nature. In this higher universe, he has been able to compete with the peak combat power. At least in the face of the peak combat power, ininville has enough confidence to confront head-on. So, once he controls half the power or origin of natural rules in the future, how strong will he be then? I''m afraid that it will sweep the whole higher universe at that time. With such a quick thinking and emotional reaction, ininville''s thinking and consciousness gradually return to the conversation with elistre. The appearance and function of the divine personality enable him to spread his thinking into innumerable in an instant and think about different problems separately. There is no confusion, and that is why the gods are great. Therefore, ininville will not worry that his thinking will gradually deviate from the topic, and no Farah will come back. In fact, although he thought so many things, for reality, even a second did not pass. Therefore, he naturally replied to elistre, "I suggest that your highness, elistre, you''d better postpone the violent conflict with queen Spiderman. At present, you should improve your power. When you reach the medium power, even if there is a big gap between you and the spider. However, it is not without the power of counterattack and confrontation. Now you, compared with spider God, are still a member of the weak. Not only can not fight against the spider God, but also can not let those hearts dissatisfied with the spider God, but dare not rebel against the dark elves, more dare not resist. Only when you become a medium power, can you have the power to fight against the spider God. You can also give hope to those dark elves who want to return to the ranks of good people and fight against the spider God. Otherwise, they dare not rebel against rose under your persuasion Elistre nodded silently. She naturally understood this. It was only one thing to understand, and it was another thing to upgrade her divine status. Otherwise, in the universe, medium divine power can not be called a divine system, the real backbone. Chapter 1199 Therefore, after listening to what iningwell said, elistre understood, but she could not help smiling. She said, "Your Highness ininville, I understand what you said. Knowing more about your suggestions is the key to solve the problem fundamentally. However, the struggle for faith has almost been eaten up by the gods. Although you allow the people and children you create to believe in me. However, in a short time, I still can''t take this opportunity to step into the ranks of medium divine power. " "It''s not easy to upgrade the Godhead level, and the proportion of my followers is so small. Even though I understand what you said, the promotion of godhood can''t rely on my will, so it''s up to me! " Ininville nodded and said, "it''s true. The divine rank is always an invisible shackle stuck on the necks of the gods. It''s equally effective not only for those who believe in God, but also for those "old gods" like me who are walking the road of ancient gods. But I would like to say that, of course, the rank of Godhead is the standard to judge whether a God is powerful or not, but it is equally important for the understanding and application of rules! " "Oh?" Elistre was curious. Her big and beautiful eyes were fixed on ininville''s face. Just listen to the words of ininville, "Your Highness, elistre, you should know that the basic divinity of our gods is only a part of the materialization of the rules of the world." "Of course I know that, your highness!" Ininville nodded and said, "the rules are so mysterious that they are invisible, intangible and ubiquitous. They are both invisible and tangible. All living beings, everything comes from the rules, so there are all things in the universe! Therefore, what I want to say is that although the gods know the rules, they never take the initiative to use them, or even further understand and control them! " Elistre frowned. It was the first time that she had heard of ininville''s theory. Before that, although we all knew that Godhead was part of the materialization of rules. The gods enjoy immortality and eternity because of their godhood, and control the power of the world! It has been the practice for countless years for the gods to develop their faith, upgrade their godhood and control more clergy. The gods, all of them. Now, listening to ininville''s different opinions and theories, elistre has different ideas. "If you can understand and apply the rules implied by your own clergy more subtly, even further. Even if you are still weak at the moment, but in terms of combat ability, you must be able to compare with medium divine power! Even if it''s not as good as rose, some gods who have just entered the ranks of medium divine power are not necessarily your opponents! " "Once you are able to do so, control the rules of your own vocation, not all of them. As long as you can further explore, understand and sublimate your own clergy power. It''s only a matter of time before you step into the medium power! Once you can use it to enter the ranks of medium power, even if you are still inferior to rose in power. But I don''t think the fight between you and rose is completely at a disadvantage Elistre''s eyes brightened, and she felt more and more that what ininville said was like opening a new window for her. The same truth, the same content, from different people''s mouth, the effect is naturally different. This applies not only to mortals, but also to gods. If a beggar and a rich person say the same words, their influence and effect are quite different. In the same way, this kind of words, spoken by ininville and in the mouth of a weak God, also have different influences. At least, as a powerful ninville, what he said should be true. Because, he himself is so powerful, what he said is naturally true and has credibility. And if these words come from the mouth of the weak and so on, even if elistre understands them, she will never agree with them. The same content, the same truth, from different people''s mouth, the result is so different. As a result, elistre, who felt more and more that she had found a new way to become stronger, immediately asked ininville, "Your Highness, what can I do to achieve what you said, understand and sublimate the rules corresponding to my clergy?" "It''s easy and difficult, your highness elistre!" In her puzzled eyes, he said, "Your Highness, you have no less than six clergy, and only two of them have potential. The other four clergy, instead of enhancing your power, will share your power. Not only can''t make you strong, also will drag you into the speed of medium divine power Elistre frowned. Naturally, she knew her clergy, except for hunting and moonlight. The other four priests, whether singing, beauty, dancing or fencing, are not powerful. Even a single clergy has little potential. And the existence of these clergy, not only can not provide much faith and believers for elistre, at the same time, their existence, but also must share the power of elistre. In such a situation, how could elistre be promoted to a powerful medium power by virtue of her weak clergy? Therefore, ininville said, "too many weak and useless clergy, unable to provide you with strength, drag down your strength and share your strength! Their existence, not only can''t help you, but also drag you down. Therefore, the first thing you need to do at the moment is to gather your own strength and enhance your own strength. Instead of sharing your own little power, once you don''t solve this situation, no matter how time goes by, you will never be able to enter the ranks of medium power! " "In contrast, rose, the queen of spiders, has mastered the clergy of the dark elves, spiders, evil and darkness. Apart from the dark elves and spiders, evil and darkness alone have great potential, which is enough to help rose enter the ranks of powerful powers. Whether it is evil or darkness, these two great clergy have such potential and power. In other words, it is only a matter of time before rose is promoted to the rank of powerful gods. Or, if rose hadn''t treated her dark elves so harshly, she would have been promoted to a powerful God Said here, ininville after the spider God rose some of the practices, is simply sniffing, disdain to. What kind of stupid gods can they do to connive, encourage and abet their followers to kill and calculate with each other? Under her guidance, the calculation and fighting among races have long been a routine among the dark elves. And the dark elves have been used to this, even the dark elves need blood sacrifice to please the spider God every once in a while. What rose did, however, delayed her entry into the ranks of powerful powers. In fact, if she could change what she was doing, change the social form of the dark elves. To change the mutual calculation and mutual killing between the dark elves, rose has long been promoted to a powerful divine power, and she is still the best among the powerful divine powers. However, Rose''s stupid behavior delayed the process. It is clear that there are evil and darkness in the hands of these two powerful clergymen who have enough power to enter the ranks of powerful gods. It is clear that the ruler of the vast dark area, but to his followers, do such cruel things. Inenville didn''t know what rose''s heart was thinking. Was it the rebellion that caused Rose''s hatred for the spirits to shift to her followers and people? If rose can change this situation, then it won''t be long before she can be promoted to powerful divine power! But rose just did so, encouraging the dark elves to plan to kill their kindred, making the dark elves, which are already sparsely populated, even rarer. This invisible weakened her own strength, also delayed her time to enter the ranks of powerful divine power! Chapter 1200 What rose, the queen of spider God, did is really puzzling! Say she is smart, she just made such behavior, believers are very important to the gods. The power of God depends on the power of belief and the number of believers. The more believers there are, the more powerful he will be. No matter what the clergy he has or how powerful he is, no ordinary God can compare with him. Say she is stupid, rose is the queen of the devil abyss hell, although she is a fallen god, and the kingdom of God has also been reduced to the bottomless abyss. However, they can stand in the abyss where the environment is more dangerous, and they can dominate the abyss. Rose''s scheming, skill and strength are not to be underestimated. However, such a goddess let her followers kill each other and calculate with each other. Doesn''t she know that faith is the fundamental principle of God? Rose absolutely knew that every God knew that. However, rose just did it, which is really incomprehensible and makes people unable to understand her thinking and what she did. After all, she has the evil and the dark, these two great potential powerful clergy in the body! Whether it is evil or darkness, any one of these clergy has the inside information and potential to promote the ranks of powerful gods. In principle, rose, who holds two such potential and powerful clergy, should have entered the ranks of powerful clergy early, but she is still at the peak of medium clergy. So many years have passed, and rose has not stepped into the sequence of powerful divine power. But she has been hovering between the medium and powerful divine power, which is inseparable from her own actions. But it''s Rose''s business. How she wants to be her own business has nothing to do with his gods. Whether she is strong or not, whether she is weak or not, it is rose who will bear the consequences. The gods don''t care, and so does ininville. Even though he was very confused about the reason why rose did it, he would never go to rose and ask her face to face about the consequences. Even, in ininville''s heart, he expected rose to continue to be weak, and it would be better if she could fall into the ranks of medium power. Because, Rose''s several major clergy, also coveted by ininville. Whether it''s the clergy of the dark elves, or spiders, evil and darkness, the latter three. Strictly speaking, no matter what kind of detailed description and division these four clergy make, they can not change the fact that they belong to the same natural rules. Nature is all encompassing, including everything in the world, whether it is evil or good. Light or darkness are facts that exist in nature, that is to say, they are all part of nature and natural forces that need to be contained one by one in the future. However, although ininville intends to do so, he has to consider the impact of doing so! Rose, Queen of spider God, whether she has fallen or not. The relationship with the elves is friendly or hostile. In order to kill her and take her power, ininville had to consider the influence of the elves. And the bad influence among the gods! In the final analysis, rose, the queen of spider God, is also the predecessor of the spirit God system. Even if she plots a rebellion and breaks up with the spirit God completely. He not only degenerated, but also reduced his kingdom to a bottomless abyss and became an evil god. However, her existence, in the final analysis, still has a strong influence. It''s not difficult to kill her. What''s more difficult is to capture Rose''s power later, which will arouse suspicion and vigilance among the gods, even hostility. In fact, killing the gods and seizing the power of the gods are enough to keep the gods on guard. Although the gods fight each other and seize each other''s power, there is nothing wrong with this. However, if it is simply to capture the power of another God, so as to kill each other. This will be enough to trigger vigilance and hostility among the gods, and even, may be derived into the concerted action of the gods to kill another god! Moreover, this is based on the fact that rose was killed by ininville without any reason instead of provoking ininville. In the end, ininville must give an account to the gods. Because what he did completely broke the balance between the gods. From then on, the weak God will be in a state of panic, for fear that the strong will kill themselves and seize their own divine power. In this way, it is bound to create a new God war. Therefore, even in his heart, ininville is anxious to unite the natural clergy, thoroughly control the natural rules, and become the personified image of the rules in the world. Must abide by certain rules! Never, when you are truly invincible in the world, risk the world''s great injustice and do things that all the gods are angry. Once this is done, there will be no benefit but self denial to the gods. Therefore, inenville still needs to make more detailed planning and layout for all future actions. Only in this way can we follow the trend one by one, cut off each other and strengthen our own strength. Once his power reaches a certain level, there is no need to continue to fear other gods. Because, at that time, ininville''s own strength, will certainly be able to do, sweeping all the gods, incomparable real realm! Will ininville, who won the invincible title at that time, continue to abide by the rules of the gods? Rules are used to break. The establishment of rules is also to safeguard the interests of a small number of people! When a person is strong enough to sweep everything and establish new rules of the game, he must be dissatisfied with the old rules of the past. Because these old rules safeguard the interests of the past, not their own. So in order to safeguard their own interests, homeopathy to establish a completely in line with their own, self-centered rules of the game, is bound to do, to complete things! Ininville thought a lot, and then he suggested that to her. "Your Highness elistre, I think you can integrate most of the low potential and weak clergy and gather the scattered power. At the same time, the pursuit of unity in a certain field. In this way, it not only gathers the power shared by the weak clergy, but also enhances your fighting power! In this way, even in a short period of time, you will not be able to enter the ranks of medium power. However, it has a solid foundation. In the future, not to mention entering the medium divine power, it is the threshold of powerful divine power, and it is also open to you! " "It''s not wise to continue to be what it is now, and let the weak clergy share their little power? In this way, in addition to weakening themselves, no benefits can be obtained. It can''t increase your Godhead level or your fighting ability. Only in the struggle with rose, step by step into the downwind state After hearing this, elistre laughed bitterly. "Your Highness ininville, I know and understand what you said. However, I am not as powerful as the powerful God. As you said, the weak clergy weakens my weak power. However, to integrate the clergy and gather the scattered forces, I still need to have my own strong strength as the backing. Only in this way can I integrate and gather my scattered forces. It''s just, i... " Elistre did not say what she said, but ininville understood what she said. So ininville said, "Your Highness, if you believe me, then maybe I can help you!" Chapter 1201 As a derivative of the Godhead, clergy is not only the embodiment of God''s concrete power, but also the source of God''s absorbing power. It is related to the power attribute of God and the attribute of believers. Two gods have the same clergy. Even if they can coexist in a short time, there will be war eventually, which will determine the final ownership of the clergy. It is precisely because the clergy is so important, no matter whether it is weak or strong, basically no God will give up his own clergy. Although the weak clergy, often spontaneous fusion, strong characteristics of the two, forming a new clergy. However, it is impossible for God to decide whether the clergy is strong or weak. Similarly, it is not easy for God to accept the separation of clergy. At the moment when the clergy is stripped, God will also be weakened because of the stripping of the clergy, and those with better luck can maintain the rank of the Godhead. Bad luck, it''s inevitable to fall to the rank of Godhead. Now, elistre is ready to fall to the Godhead level. What ininville said before, it''s not that elistre didn''t think about it before. She once thought about the integration of weak clergy and the birth of a new one. However, before elistre, there are more or less concerns in her heart. So elistre never did. Now it''s different. Eninville''s guarantee and help are enough to make elistre go through the most dangerous weak stage. Although, in the past, she could do the same in the elf Kingdom, but elistre did not do it in the end. As for the reasons, there may be such and such concerns. Now that ininville has made a formal promise, how can elistre have a reason to disagree? Therefore, elistre readily agreed, "Your Highness ininville, you are willing to help me. I''m too happy to believe you before it''s too late." Finish saying, that pair of beautiful and big eyes, the eyebrows affectionately looking at him. And the allure of a goddess, compared with the mortal beauty, can be too much. Not only in beauty, but also in status and power. Even ininville could not completely ignore the temptation of a goddess. But the good thing is that nowadays, ininville has experienced too many things. He clearly understands his sense of mission and his purpose. Therefore, he would not be easily attracted to elistre because of this. What he wants to do, as well as his ultimate goal, is not suitable to have too much relationship and entanglement with such gods as elistre. His purpose, and utilitarianism are too heavy, his mind is full of conspiracy and calculation, and he will not allow himself to expose too many flaws. So, in her disappointed eyes, he withdrew his eyes, and said, "in that case, your highness, please peel off your clergy first, and I will help you integrate them later." In the process of integrating the clergy, elistre can do it by herself, which can also save the process of separation. However, elistre agreed to the proposal, and only elistre knew what she was thinking. However, in order to help elistre integrate with the clergy, ininville also needs to go back to the Elven kingdom with elistre''s incarnation. Elistre''s kingdom is located in the middle of afando. In the same way, elistre''s Noumenon lies in her own divine land. It took some time for the incarnations of ininville and elistre to return to afando. For this powerful God who recently attracted great attention in afando, the attention of the spirit gods has not cooled down. Now, the powerful God, accompanied by elistre, comes to afando again. In the hearts of the elves and gods, they were somewhat surprised, and when elistre made it clear why. The elves and gods were puzzled and looked at elistre, wondering why she trusted a God who had known her for a long time. Actually willing to believe him, and also his real body, exposed in front of each other. The real bodies of gods, generally sleeping in the temple, are also the core of the defense system of the kingdom. Sleeping here, the God''s real body will be safe, even if the incarnation is broken outside. As long as the real body is safe, it only needs to rest for a period of time, and an incarnation will be gathered again. The gods themselves, at most, lost part of their power. But there is still something left. Compared with this, what is the loss of a little power? But the real body is different. This is the essence of God. Even if gods are close to each other, they will never expose themselves to each other. Because, once a God has a temporary intention, it can kill the real body of the God without any effort. Once the real body dies, the gods lose all of them, and basically do not have the opportunity to resurrect. Therefore, when the elves and gods learned all this, they were very surprised and surprised at elistre''s decision. How much she should trust ininville to expose herself to each other. If ininville has a bad heart, she can kill her real body with no effort. At that time, no matter how many incarnations elistre has, all her incarnations will collapse at the moment of her death, and her power will dissipate. Therefore, the elves and gods will be very surprised and surprised by elistre''s decision. What kind of trust can make elistre willing to believe in ininville so much, even if her real safety is exposed in front of each other without reservation. Elistre will never fail to understand the consequences of doing so. She knows the consequences and hidden dangers of doing so. However, even so, she did not hesitate to do so, and chose to believe in ininville, which was the most surprising and unexpected place for the elves. You know, even between ordinary couples, it is unlikely that they will trust each other without reservation. What''s more, the true God? Even elistre''s father, Corellon, is the absolute master of the whole elf family. He has never been allowed to get close to elistre''s real body. In the same way, Clarion will never allow anyone to get close to the place where his real body sleeps. Even a little closer will not be allowed. Once a God does this, corelon will not hesitate and will choose to kill each other to protect his life. Even her father, elistre, did not allow him to get close to his real body, where he was sleeping. Then, she allowed ninville to get close to her real body. Besides believing in ninville, she expressed another meaning. And this layer of meaning, inenville naturally understand, also can understand and insight, the true meaning of this layer of meaning. If there is no moving emotion in the heart, it is absolutely impossible. Even though, in most of the time, ininville has always maintained a few words, aloof and proud attitude, but this is not to say that he is such a character. In fact, his feelings are very rich, but as he climbs higher and goes farther and farther, his strength and identity change. Already let him unconsciously, change their emotional attitude. His most real side, always only in front of a small number of people, for the vast majority of people, he has always maintained a proud, indifferent thousands of miles away! Already used to acting and calculating the layout, he has become instinctive to hide his true side. Therefore, even in the heart of how moved, he still maintained a calm, indifferent appearance on the surface. However, from time to time, there was a trace of warmth in her eyes. Chapter 1202 As the embodiment of the specific power of the gods, the clergy is of great importance to the gods. Once it is separated from the Godhead, it will also have an impact on the power of God. The more deeply involved with the power of God, the stronger the influence. For example, if ininville separated the two great priesthood of life and natural punishment from his divinity. Then he can''t maintain his powerful divine power at all, and his divine rank will drop in an instant, or even weaken in an instant, which is very likely to make ininville himself in a very dangerous situation. In the same way, there are risks in the process of elistre taking the initiative to divest herself of her clergy. In order to avoid this kind of risk, and even to minimize the risk. Ininville had to give her a lot of power of belief, which reduced the process of purification. She can directly absorb the power of these beliefs, enhance her own strength, so as to avoid the risk of the separation of the clergy. With the help of the power of faith provided by ininville, elistre can finally relax and begin to peel off her clergy. Her sleeping body, lying in the coffin, gradually wakes up from the long sleep. Her two incarnations were taken back by her again. After waking up, elistre silently looks at ininville and nods. In the latter''s eyes, she begins to peel off her clergy. The process of stripping the clergy is not easy, and it is also accompanied by risks. As the first clergy was stripped off her divine status, her breath was obviously weakened. As the second clergy was stripped off, her breath and power were inevitably weakened. When the third priesthood was stripped off smoothly, elistre''s breath became more unstable, and her weakness in breath and strength directly led to the decline of her divine status. However, when elistre stripped off her fourth clergy again, her breath and strength fell to a low point. Her face also became extremely bad in a moment, and four weak clergy were stripped, which had a great influence on her. What happened to her was also known by her priests. All the clergymen who believe in elistre have a clear sense of what happened to elistre. They don''t know the specific reason, but because it''s pastor elistre, they can sense all the great changes that have taken place in God. Now, they don''t understand the reason for the changes in elistre. However, they know that their God is in a state of extreme "weakness", because elistre''s breath and strength have been continuously weakened in a short period of time, and they are clearly sensed by her priests. "What''s the matter with God?" "Why did my God become so weak in such a short time?" The continuous changes in elistre make all the clergymen who believe in elistre aware of them. Their hearts in a moment become panic, but not the ability to change all this. Therefore, the only way they can think of to help the gods they believe in is to pray with a more devout attitude and pray for the gods they believe in to survive the "crisis" and prosper again. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, in the temple of elistre, a dark girl in the Elven kingdom of afando, ininville witnessed her weakness in strength and breath after she peeled off four clergy one by one. Therefore, ininville is very suitable to deliver the power of faith purified by him. The power of these beliefs has been provided by his Forest Elves for thousands of years. However, these forces of faith were not absorbed by ininville because he did not need to draw strength from faith. However, they did not allow the power of these beliefs to disappear for no reason, or to cheapen their existence. Therefore, ininville specially collected the power of these beliefs. Although the population of Forest Elves is not large, even in the past 1000 years, the population is no more than 60000. However, the power of these beliefs has never been consumed. Therefore, although the population of Forest Elves is not large, over the past 1000 years, the power of belief continuously collected by ininville is also very considerable. Even in taking out some of the power of faith, the comparison of the amount he stored is still a drop in the bucket. Now, when the power of faith was delivered by ininville into elistre''s body. Elistre began to absorb the power of belief. With the continuous absorption of the power of belief, her physical condition began to improve. The weak breath also gradually returned to a stable state, and the strength also tended to be stable, although the Godhead level inevitably declined. But the worst didn''t happen. Looking at the four light groups floating above elistre''s head, ininville took over the four clergy, and then began to carry out the mutual fusion process between the clergy. Although the weak clergy will merge with each other, thus giving birth to a new kind of clergy. However, the six clergy held by elistre did not exist too strong or too weak. Elistre did not master a powerful clergy, nor did she master a combat clergy, or a clergy in the field closely related to the production and life of mortals. Such a clergy also created the weakness of elistre and the weakness of her followers. In the same way, after the spider God rose, in addition to the dark elves, spiders these two dispensable clergy. The remaining two clergy, whether evil or darkness, are all powerful clergy with powerful divine power. In particular, darkness was coveted by ininville. Meanwhile, the clergy opposite to darkness was also coveted by him. These clergy are all branch forces of natural rules, and they are very powerful clergy and rule forces in key fields. Therefore, no matter for any reason or reason, he needs these forces derived from the natural rules to improve and supplement his position and power in the natural rules. The more he understands the power of the gods in the world, the more he understands the nature of the gods, the more confident he will be in his power. Especially when he knows what road he should take in the future, everything he does is purposeful and targeted. And these, also let him no matter what thing to do, can be at ease, leisurely. Although we don''t know much about the world, we still don''t know many secrets; However, just the things exposed to the public have already made ininville have enough ideas. Just as he was merging the clergy separated by elistre at this moment, by his hand, the two clergy began to merge with each other. But you don''t have to look forward to the birth of such a powerful clergy. It''s really because the four clergy separated by elistre are not so powerful. Even the first two clergy, which were first stripped off, can be called one of the weakest. This powerful universe is totally different from other worlds! Everything in this universe, everything is the result of being fixed. Only the strong and the weak, the strong clergy is the strong clergy, and the weak is the weak, unless we can do something to enhance this clergy, so as to enhance the potential of the clergy. Then, the weak will turn into strong one day. However, it is very difficult, at least, since the appearance of gods, there has never been such a phenomenon in this world. Although there are gods in the world, the civilization is not so backward, although in some places it can not be compared with the advanced scientific and technological civilization. However, in some places, even the advanced interstellar civilization can not catch up with the civilization of the world. In the same way, even if there are some ideas in ininville''s mind, they can''t be applied to the world. Different civilizations, different environments, want to change a place, it is necessary to change the overall situation. It took enough time to teach a new civilization from scratch. Chapter 1203 Absorbed the power of faith sent by ininville, elistre quietly absorbed the power of faith after being extracted and purified. Whether it is the sequelae of the fall of the clergy, or the weakness of strength and breath. With her constant absorption of the power of faith, gradually recovered, although the Godhead level has been reduced, but this is only temporary. The first four clergy, though not powerful, were closely related to elistre over the years. Now, it is expected that it will be separated suddenly, the rank of Godhead will decline, and the breath and power will be weakened. If the latter two clergy are also stripped, then even if elistre does not fall, she will fall out of the ranks of true gods. As the power of faith is absorbed by her, elistre slowly opens her eyes. Just like that, looking at ininville, who is engaged in the integration of the clergy. Originally, she could do it herself, but... For some reasons, elistre was more willing to let ininville do it. As for the implication The recovery of elistre''s state is not only clearly known by ininville. Even in the lower world, the pastors and devout believers of elistre clearly feel the calm of elistre''s breath. Although, the power of elistre today can''t be compared with that of before. However, when they know that the god they believe in is safe and sound, every devout believer and pastor cheers and breathes a sigh of relief. Then, it is more pious to pray, but at the moment there is no trace of selfishness. But this kind of phenomenon, elistre can feel naturally, she is pleased with this result in her heart. It takes almost no effort to happily receive a force of religious belief, and then easily refine the force of belief and turn it into one''s own divine power. Then her eyes began to gaze at ininville. Each of the four clergy floated in the palm of ininville''s left and right hands, and ininville''s hands were covered with a hazy emerald color. The clergy, whose powers were different from each other, began a slow process of integration. With the fusion going on, the place where the clergy combined began to bloom a new power. Although the breath and brilliance are still not strong, they are "powerful" compared with any single clergy. In the same way, elistre''s eyes began to shift to the clergy, and she was closely watching the power of the clergy in the process of fusion. "Well, it''s not easy to combine the two kinds of clergy with different attributes and powers." Looking at the four clergy light groups in the palm of my hand, I feel the different attributes and power. If you want to integrate the two different attributes and the different power of the clergy into a whole, you really need to pay more attention. Ininville fused the clergy, and did not fuse attributes and power, or the same clergy. Instead, he acted in the opposite way, and there was a reason for him to do so. It''s true that the clergy with the same attributes can merge quickly, but we can''t expect to have a strong clergy. The integration of the weak and the small, don''t expect to give birth to a strong existence. On the contrary, the integration of the strong and the weak, although still unable to produce the strongest things, but there is a great chance to be able to neutralize the two to produce a relatively balanced product. Therefore, it is the same reason that ininville chose to integrate the clergy. Although we can''t get rid of the law and give birth to something "against the sky", if we can be a little stronger, we have achieved our goal. Therefore, after his choice of fusion, the original birth of a new clergy, called sword dance! A new clergy was born by the fusion of dance clergy and sword clergy. And the birth of this new clergy also means that elistre finally has a decent fighting clergy. In the past, although she had two kinds of fighting clergy, fencing and hunting, in the final analysis, these two clergy were not fighting clergy. Now, the fusion of dance and sword clergy produces sword dance clergy, which is not the scope of combat clergy strictly speaking. However, compared with simple fencing and hunting, the sword dance clergy can be called a combat clergy. Among other things, the emergence of this clergy, at least, can make the fighting ability of elistre stronger. At the same time, the emergence of the sword dance clergy can almost be said to be a "tailor-made" clergy for elistre. It''s exaggerating to say that it''s tailor-made. Ininville has no such ability. He can create a powerful clergy with his own subjective will. If he could, he might have formed a real clergy of nature by now. Instead of being a god of nature as it is now, apart from life and natural punishment, there is no other branch force of natural rules. Not only he, but also the gods of human beings and other races, none of them who hold the title of God of nature has mastered the natural clergy. What it represents is nothing more than natural rules and branch rules and forces in the field. Compared with them, ininville can really be called the God of nature. The smooth appearance of the sword dance clergy seems to be a good start. Next, the fusion of song and beauty gave birth to the music clergy. Not only elistre was surprised, but also ininville was surprised that the fusion of song and beauty gave birth to the music clergy. We can''t say how strong this clergy is, but it''s definitely not weak. In fact, the emergence of this clergy completely exceeded the expectation of ininville. Before the beginning of integration, it was ininville himself, who did not have any hope of what kind of clergy these two extremely weak clergy could merge into. In other words, the fusion of the two clergy can produce whatever it is, and it doesn''t have to worry too much about whether it is strong or weak. It doesn''t make any sense at all, because it is the combination of these two weakest clergy that can give birth to a powerful one. However, the results of integration are not only disappointing, but also surprising. Music clergy is also a weak clergy. However, the weakness of the music clergy is not absolute. If it is in the period of the earth, in the civilized world with highly developed music, elistre can become a powerful God only by means of dance, beauty and singing. However, in this higher universe, it can''t be. Today, although song and beauty are combined to form a music clergy, the music atmosphere of the whole world can not be compared with that of the earth. However, this is only for the lower class. For the middle and upper class, music is absolutely indispensable. Although music has not yet produced a subversive revolution, music has been born since the emergence of civilization. No matter whether music is universal or not, it is hard to imagine that music involves so many places. In the same way, if elistre knows how to operate, she will gain enormous power from the music clergy in the future. Most of the time, music is absolutely a power that can not be underestimated, but sometimes, music is so small and insignificant. But, on the whole, elistre is not only not disappointed, but also overjoyed. Bring these two new clergy to elistre. The latter took a very grateful look at ininville, and then began to accept the two new clergy powers. At the moment when the new clergy came into being, all the knowledge and secrets about music, sword dance and so on were received and fused by elistre in an instant, and she learned everything in an instant, as well as all the symbols of the two clergy. At the same time, the new power also surged out of the two great clergy and was absorbed by elistre. At the same time, elistrina''s Godhead level, which had fallen due to the separation of the clergy, was rapidly recovering and began to rise. In a very short time, elistre''s Godhead level has been restored to its original level. Now her Godhead level has begun to improve and finally crossed the critical threshold. At one stroke from weak to medium power! Chapter 1204 But elistre never thought that she would be promoted to the rank of medium power so quickly. She had been wandering for a long time in the ranks of weak divine power, and she could not enter the ranks of medium divine power. One is that it has something to do with faith. After all, the gods almost eat up the fight for faith. The elves and gods, too, and the clergy of elistre in the past was too small. Basically, only a small part of the elves choose to believe in her. Meanwhile, as a member of the elf deity system, elistre could not violate the tacit rules of the gods and expand her belief area without permission. Even confused ordinary people and believed in her. Therefore, the scale and number of her followers are very small. This is one of the reasons why she hasn''t been promoted to medium power for so many years. As for the other reason, it was also because the clergy of elistre was too weak. In addition to the sword, hunting, moonlight, the three major clergy, can be called with some potential. Whether it is singing, beauty, dance, the three clergy, whether it is strength, or potential, are very weak. The power that the three weak clergy can provide for her is extremely limited. And constantly from her, share the power, and elistre constantly against the spider God. Over the years, she not only did not accumulate much strength, but also spent a lot of strength in vain. Today, all of a sudden, his strength has greatly increased, and he has not only gained two powerful clergy powers; Along with her divine level, she also stepped into the ranks of medium divine power from weak divine power. Today''s elistre is no longer a member of the weak gods, but has entered the core level of the gods. Her identity and status are incomparable with those of the past. Now, elistre''s state is as follows: God Name: elistre God Title: dark girl, goddess of music and hunting. Divine rank: 11 Clergy: music, sword dance, hunting, moonlight. ¡­¡­ Although it is only the medium divine power with the level of 11, it still belongs to the bottom level among the medium divine power. It can''t be compared with the spider God, who is only one step away from entering the ranks of powerful divine power. However, there is still a big threshold and watershed between medium and weak powers. The improvement of elistre''s strength is not only her own, but also in the common interests of the whole spirit system. Then, in order to help elistre step into the ranks of medium power, ininville. The whole divine system, to his senses, became harmonious and friendly again. At least, it is not a bad thing to make friends with a powerful God when such an obvious example is in front of us. His highness, though, had a mild reaction to the incident, with some mixed emotions in her heart. However, for the vast majority of members of the elves, they have no such unnecessary concerns. Although the conflict between Angelis and ininville is true. However, in the eyes of the members of the elf family, there is room for relief and remedy. Unlike the conflict between other gods, there is no room for relaxation, and it can only be solved through a war! Compared with such a tragic example, the conflict between ininville and Angelis is nothing. However, this is only for the medium power, or for the self comforting members of the elves. However, this kind of thing can not be solved so easily when it is put on ininville and Angus. In the stage of powerful divine power, they attach great importance to every bit of power they have mastered. There is no reason to give up easily. That''s true for inningville, or for Angus. Whether it''s ininville, or Angelis, it''s not likely to give up easily. In particular, the former has already mastered the life clergy, compared with Agnes, who only holds a small part of the power in the field of life. Ininville, no doubt, is the real God of life. On the contrary, Agnes doesn''t look like the God of life. In contrast to ininville, the power that Agnes wields is only a small part of the tiny sphere of life. Ininville, on the other hand, has more than half the power. And ininville, who is determined to master the way of nature and the power of nature, will never give up any power associated with the rules of nature. Therefore, in the future, unless Agnes voluntarily gives up her unrealistic fantasy in the field of life. Otherwise, sooner or later, inenville would point the sign of the operation at Angus. The latter also understands such a situation and future. Similarly, the God of the divinity system, krylon, also understands it. However, he understood, but would absolutely stand beside Agnes, rather than choose ininville. Compared with ininville, a god of unknown origin, who never lived together, and who joined the elves. Agnes, who is not only a member of the divinity, but also his wife, should be the object of support, not choose to support ininville. If Yining Ville chooses to join the spirit God Department, perhaps for the sake of the interests and future of the divine system, Corellon will be in the middle to adjust the conflict between the two pillars. As far as possible to make up for, resolve the contradiction between the two powerful gods, however, ininville did not choose to join the elves. Even when he hinted again and again, he did not respond. In such a situation, who would make the same choice as corelon. It is not to support an alien god who is not a member of his own theology by neglecting the interests of his own theology. Such a choice, if it were any God, would not do it. Once this is done, the serious consequences can almost split a powerful divine system in an instant. At that time, the members of the divine family will pull out their own kingdom of God and leave. It is possible to be neutral among the gods or to join other deities. Therefore, for the sake of the rights of the LORD God, for the sake of the interests of the divine system, the attitude of Corellon in supporting Agnes has not wavered since the beginning. In the future, once there is no change, the result will continue to be the same. Ininville didn''t pay much attention to the psychological activities of the members of the elf family. In the whole divinity system, only the subtle changes between Agnes and corelon deserve his attention. After all, these are two powerful gods, and it is certain that they deserve attention. As for those medium powers, so far, they are not worthy of his attention. As for the weak divine power, ha ha, they do not have the qualification to be concerned by the powerful divine power. Although they belong to gods, the strict hierarchy between gods also clearly and secretly formulated a series of strict rules. Although in name and face, everyone is equal. However, when it comes to the interests of the powerful gods and the divine system itself. The weak gods are not qualified to speak or even listen. Only the moderate divine power has the qualification to participate in the meeting of gods and attend the meeting. Most of the time, the weak divine power does not have this qualification. Only the weak divine power with the potential to promote the moderate divine power or even the strong divine power has such qualification. As for the weak divine power, it has never been recognized as a member of the divine class by the gods from the beginning to the end. Now, elistre, who has been promoted to a member of medium divine power, thanks the members of the divine department one by one for their congratulations, and then goes to ininville to express her sincere thanks to him. In this regard, ininville nodded a little indifferently, and then ignored the retention of elistre and the members of the spirit family. Without the slightest nostalgia, he left afando. He wanted to return to the natural plane, because he realized that something was going to happen. It''s not a bad thing, but what''s going to happen must have something to do with yourself. Chapter 1205 In the distance to a powerful universe dominated by gods and belief, I don''t know how far away it is; A huge universe, with endless brilliance and ancient flavor of time, is standing quietly in the boundless sea of nothingness. It carries on the slow rotation movement, each rotation, will present a special image. Although, most of the time, this powerful and ancient universe presents the most external image as a sphere emitting endless brilliance. However, every once in a while, it will also present a huge strange vision. This giant plant is wrapped in gold and silver, and continuously emits soft light. The huge and dense root system, deep into the darker place, every time it is like rhythm and breathing, will make the root system of the giant tree flash a bright light. It looks like a giant tree is absorbing nutrients, transporting them to all parts of the body, and growing in all parts of the body. After this vision, the vision of the giant tree disappeared, and the ball with endless brilliant image reappeared. Under the cover of these layers of vision, there is a huge universe of unknown size. In this universe, how many living creatures exist, no one can know clearly. Apart from a supreme will, no powerful being can know this. ¡­¡­ God''s country is in the corner of the endless super city group full of sci-fi and classical style, which belongs to the imperial palace. In the continuous mountains, water gurgling, qihuayaocao dotted place, there is a unique and beautiful garden. On one side of the garden is a precipice. Next to the precipice, there is a golden and silver colored tree. His leaves are golden on one side and silver on the other, and the two colors of gold and silver and their two sides radiate endless soft brilliance. From the cliff where the different trees take root, you can see the endless mountains, the endless trees, the surging waterfalls. And groups of birds, flying over the rainbow bridge formed by the splashing water of the waterfall. Jiangning, dressed in a black robe, stood silently by the Holy tree. His right hand rubbed against a gold and silver leaf falling from the Holy tree. Deep eyes, looking at the distant beauty, and have the ability to see all the scenes in the universe in an instant; His ears are listening to all kinds of sounds and information coming from all over the universe. Nothing can be concealed from his eyes and ears. "Inenville, I don''t know what''s going on now..." For this incarnation who comes from himself, but for various reasons, he has to release and give considerable freedom. Of course, Jiangning also worried that ininville might break away from his control after he became strong, so as to seek a new image of personality freedom and will. However, today, he knows that his old worries are impossible. No matter how powerful he is, it is impossible for him to rebel against himself. Just like your hands, no matter how strong you exercise, no matter how strong your hands are, they are stronger than any organ of your body. However, no one will worry about their hands, will rebel, will hurt themselves. Iningwell''s personality and will, after all, are only a part of his soul. Although he has a considerable degree of freedom, he is essentially a part of his soul. No matter how much the soul grows, he will not resist himself. For a variety of reasons, the universe needs him to stay and guard. As his own incarnation, ininville shoulders a major mission to go to other universes, looking for the debris that can completely calm the universe and never split the situation. Thus, the most precious thing of the universe, which has not been completely unified and restored since ancient times and today, is also the supreme artifact of the ancient era of the universe, which gave birth to many years. Although, after all these years, he has not yet been able to feel the signs of ininville''s return. However, from the spiritual connection, he noticed the change in the incarnation of ininville. At the beginning, he felt the essential change of the life of ininville, which made him know that ininville had successfully entered the alien universe, and was adapting to the local rules and changing his life form. After that, when he felt the change in the essence of iningwell''s power and the subsequent strength, he also understood that his incarnation fully adapted to the rules of the alien universe, and according to the rules of the alien universe, he re formulated a new power module. He is from these feedback information from ininville, so as to collect information about the alien universe bit by bit. Although, because of the distance between the two souls, there is a serious "delay" between them, unable to carry out deep soul dialogue. The transmission of information is always passive and simple. A little more complicated information transmission can''t be clearly perceived by the other side because of each other''s souls. However, as ininville becomes more and more powerful, this phenomenon has improved to some extent. This also gives Jiangning a more detailed understanding of the situation of inningville. Thus, we have a more detailed and comprehensive understanding of the alien universe in which ininville is located. "Is God the beloved, the master, and faith the source of God''s power?" Such a world and information, let Jiangning know the first time after knowing. The information from ininville, which contains the description of gods and their powers, is one of those alien cosmic visitors who participated in the war of invading and unifying the universe in ancient times. These pictures, whether from the old man of time or the inheritance from the clay board, all make Jiangning know that the alien universe in which these gods live is one of the culprits who invaded the unified universe at the beginning and finally split the universe, and even the treasure of the universe was broken. Well, now that we know this, whether it''s for revenge or to gather the debris scattered in the alien universe. Jiangning, or inenville, is bound to be targeted at that universe. Whether it''s stealing the power of the alien universe or looking for the mud fragments scattered there, it''s inevitable to deal with the local "aborigines" and even fight in this process. Now, after perceiving the information fragment contained in the soul of ninville, Jiangning also decided to help him once, so that ninville can have enough strength to calculate each other. To do so is not only to help ininville, but also to help himself. Think of here, Jiangning''s body in a moment quietly disappeared in the sacred tree rooted in the cliff, once again, but came to a strange special space. This is a special space world and a prison specially made by Jiangning. What is imprisoned here is not other life, but the powerful existence called God. The whole space is attached to the gap between reality and illusion. Except for himself, no one can enter here through the junction of reality and illusion. And even if someone gets through the junction of reality and illusion, he can only be lost in reality and illusion forever and can''t extricate himself. Therefore, since this special space was opened up, it has existed as a special prison, specially detaining those powerful beings who are not forgiven and recognized by Jiangning. And these guys, in the eyes of ordinary people, or in the eyes of most life, are revered as God! The whole space is divided into many areas by Jiangning, each of which holds different gods. In the same way, the attributes and environment in the region are also controlled by the power of the gods. For example, the prison holding the female sea god coribuso is a special area without water. In addition to no water, there are only endless volcanoes and raging lava in this area. The female sea god, coribuso, was tied around her limbs and waist by several huge chains, hanging in the sky of the whole volcanic world out of thin air. Chapter 1206 This kind of environment, which is opposite to the attribute power of the gods themselves, is naturally a kind of arrangement and means to restrain the gods! The purpose, of course, is to contain the gods and get a supplement from the environment of their own power. If it is an opposite extreme environment, the gods will become products without roots, unable to draw strength from the outside world and supplement themselves. And in such an extreme environment, being bound, coupled with their own strength, constantly being extracted, the gods will eventually become more and more weak, until they die in the weakness. Jiangning appeared in the cage he had set up, looking at kelibuso hanging in the sky bound by those huge chains. In his eyes, there was a calm without any waves, even though he once had a happy night with the goddess. However, when it''s his turn to start, he will still be merciless. Even now, Cory bousoe has been bound by him for a long time, and he has never had a trace of heartlessness. Looking at the chain that wound around Cory busso''s body, constantly drawing strength from the female Poseidon, over time, the chain can not help rendering a bit of blue. And, accompanied by the blue meaning, there is a bit of the smell of the sea; In this special space full of lava and active volcanoes, it''s so unique that it can''t be ignored. "It symbolizes the rule fragments in the ocean field, which are almost completely extracted." His eyes turned to other directions again. His eyes were full of deep and boundless indifference. "Next, I''m going to see you..." with that, Jiangning waved slightly. The chains that were bound to kelibuso''s body were shaking. Then some golden light spots in the blue belt on the chains were shaken off by the chains. Then, these fragments of rules, which are separated from kelibuso and symbolize the sea, are gathered in Jiangning''s hands. Immediately, he turned around and left here without any nostalgia. He didn''t look at it at all. He was tied up in the air, and almost didn''t need an inch of coribso. Even though, this body once gave him endless infatuation, but now, reduced to nothing different from ordinary people, coribso can no longer restrain his eyes, even half a minute! After leaving the prison where kelibuso was imprisoned, Jiangning came to a special prison full of positive energy. This special prison is very open, and the whole prison is full of positive energy. In the center of the whole prison, there stands a cross on which a tall figure with the head of a jackal is bound. His limbs were nailed to the cross, and his waist and neck were tightly bound by special iron hoops. Tall body, was made on the cross can''t move, the body''s strength was pulled away bit by bit, condensed in the nail nailing limbs. This is anubis, the God of death in ancient Egyptian mythology! Since the great unification of the universe, Jiangning, who had gained supreme power, easily took all the so-called gods who had been enemies or even antagonists to him. Except for the gods killed in the battlefield in the war of unifying the universe, all the other gods who did not die were detained by him in this special prison. The prison is not only located in the crevice between reality and illusion, but also in the cells where these former gods were held, which are specially made. The prison is full of the power to restrain the corresponding gods, and the objects that are removed from the power of these gods are specially made by Jiangning, and the whole cell is filled with invisible symbols. To suppress, these gods! Today, the cell that suppresses anubis and is full of endless positive energy is the cell of anubis. Since then, he has enjoyed all kinds of terrible torture all day long, and a new round of punishment comes every seven days. Not only that, but he also enjoys the pain of his power being pulled away bit by bit. What''s more, we have to endure the constant baptism of endless positive energy throughout the cell. Moreover, after the punishment, a mysterious force appeared from the cross to cure him in a moment. After that, they have to face more and more torture. Such days and torture almost drove anubis crazy. He wanted to die, but he could not. He could only watch helplessly. It was a painful day and punishment for a long time, constantly tormenting himself. In his heart incomparable remorse, but now, remorse also has no use. Jiangning hated anubis to the bone. Since he was bound here, he tortured him in different ways every once in a while. But even if he was not allowed to die, not only that, he also let his subordinates invent all kinds of torture punishments, which were used on anubis one by one. Let him taste it, and let him suffer endless torture. Good vent, his eldest son, who was tortured for thousands of years under anubis! When Jiangning came here, anubis, who was bound to the cross, also noticed. As a result, anubis looked up slightly at Jiangning, his lips moved, but he said nothing. He didn''t say anything, but Jiangning had something to say. He carried his feet to anubis and said, "have you ever thought that the noble God of death will be bound on this cross one day. Suffer endless suffering and suffering, just as you used to be happy with it and torture mortals wantonly. At that time, you were the most noble God in the world. Now, you are bound to the cross, and death''s power has been seized by me, and my power has been extracted bit by bit. Every seven days, the punishment will be used on you in turn. " "Death, do you have something to say?" After hearing the speech, anubis raised his head again, his eyes were crazy, angry and unwilling, and a force appeared in his body again, and his physical strength seemed to recover. At the next moment, however, there was another surge of suction from the cross and the nails that held his limbs. Once again, anubis lost his power to speak. Looking at the nails that nailed anubis''s limbs, the power of the fragments of the death rule was gathered and lingered on them. Jiangning waved slightly, and the power of the cross to restrain death temporarily disappeared. On the contrary, a force gushed from the cross to anubis to restore his physical strength and heal his injury. The gods who were bound here were seized by Guo and almost lost their power. Today, he is not as good as ordinary people. "When are you going to torture me?" "Oh? When will you be punished? Well... "Jiangning took out his ear, looked into the back''s eyes and said frankly," how about eternity? " "Forever?" Anubis''s expression was a little dull for a moment, and then the crazy and angry God of death suddenly began to curse, using all the vulgar and filthy words in the world one after another to vent his fear. However, Jiangning was not angry at anubis'' swearing, and even didn''t care, "go on, go on swearing. The more you do, the happier I will be. In this way, I will be more motivated when I torture you! This will bring me a lot of pleasure. It''s one of the few entertainment activities since I completely unified the universe. " When anubis heard this, he immediately shut up. Then he roared hysterically, "kill me, kill me..." "How can I kill you?" The smile on Jiangning''s face disappeared for a moment. "I''m not willing to kill you for such an interesting plaything like you. I still want to keep you, good play, this will bring me endless fun! By the way... "As if thinking of something, Jiangning said again:" I recently thought of an interesting game, I think you will love this game... And I am also full of expectations for this game! " There was a happy smile on his face, but it was so terrible and evil in anubis'' eyes! This is the first time in his life that anubis is so afraid of a person and his own life. He knows very well how powerful his acquaintances are. Also very clear, in his hands, the fate will be... But, more or fear, such a torture scene, far from seeing the liberation of that day! Chapter 1207 For those who are bound by themselves, who have been in the past by many civilizations, respectful Tao, the powerful existence of God. Since Jiangning gained the power of the universe, it has suppressed many so-called gods with its absolute invincible power within the unified universe. Put them into this prison which is specially made. At the same time, it also creates an environment to restrain their strength, and at the same time, with special equipment, it gradually withdraws all kinds of forces from them. Such as kolibuso, such as anubis, Isis, La, Horus, and many other gods, including the group of cosmic gods and so on, collectively referred to as the powerful existence of God, were put into this special prison by Jiangning to suppress! However, the treatment of the former God of death is special and important. He will not forget how the God of death treated his son at the beginning, so it was his turn to suppress him. The first thing Jiangning should do is change the pattern of processing this God! At the beginning, anubis retorted hard, constantly sneering at the punishment imposed on him. However, when the new punishment, changing the pattern of punishment turns out, and more and more, he no longer dare to speak hard. Now, when he heard it again, Jiangning thought of some new games to use on him. Even anubis, who is used to death and never afraid of death, trembles with fear. And, in this fear, his ears also heard what Jiangning said about the game. "I''m not going to be imprisoned here forever! On the contrary, I will give you a lot of new life and guarantee of freedom! " After hearing this, anubis thought that the wizard was tired of tormenting himself and intended to give him real "freedom". When Jiangning said the next thing, anubis was not calm. "I intend to break up your soul and will, divide them into countless parts, keep your will of cleansing, and let you experience countless different life forms and activities." As if he didn''t see anubis''s face, he said to himself, "you may become a human, a variety of animals and plants, a maggot or a parasite... You will feel your long or short life carefully from a unique spectator''s point of view, and feel the time of your life, But your will cannot direct your body "This is a unique game that I have thought of for a long time, especially for you. After all, my descendants and my country once honored you as their only faith. This big gift is used for entertainment. The only God that once believed in it is very suitable. Of course, if you can successfully gain control of the body in these countless samsara. Then, I will also give you special gift, return your real free body! If not... " "Then it will always be my plaything and try to please me!" After hearing this, anubis didn''t know how to vent his fear. His lips trembled and said, "you... You are the most evil person in the universe. How can you be such an evil guy in the world..." "Am I evil?" Jiangning asked him a question and murmured to himself, "I think I''m very kind..." after that, he ignored anubis'' attempt to resist. With a wave of his hand, he divided most of Anubis'' soul and will into countless parts and came to various planets and planes. Reincarnation became countless kinds of life and experienced countless new beginnings. As far as anubis is concerned, Jiangning is indeed one of the most evil people. However, in Jiangning''s own view, what he has done is nothing but tit for tat. Revenge on his enemies, using excessive means, he will not appear in the heart of a bit of guilt. He also won''t think that his spirit has gone wrong and become a psychopath. It is natural to torment and revenge one''s enemies. It''s just that he is in the process of revenge, and the means are a little more terrible than ordinary people For this, Jiangning just thought about it, and then put it behind him. He looked at the God of death, who was bound to the cross, and took away the fragments of the rules of death that were condensed on the four nails. Then he left the prison where the God of death was imprisoned again, and then when he reappeared, he came to the prison where the God of the sun was imprisoned. However, the special prison for the sun god is an eternal dark space. In this dark space, only the place where the sun god was imprisoned and suppressed was barely lit up by a faint light. There is no specially made equipment to extract the power of La. Because the whole prison is a huge special equipment. The eternal darkness will constantly draw out the fragments of strength and rules from Lhasa. At the same time, it will continue to suppress Lhasa. To Jiangning''s surprise, in such a comprehensive self-restraint prison, La was still able to reluctantly light up the darkness around her with her own strength. This powerful power is indeed worthy of his status as the Supreme God. However, La, who was imprisoned and suppressed here, could not escape from the prison. On the contrary, I have to endure the pain of being pulled out of my body bit by bit every day. And such days, more and more unbearable, even if the self proclaimed supreme god of the pull, is the same. After Jiangning came here, he took away the fragments of rules and power from the sun god. Later, he came to the prison where Isis was, and then to the prison of the gods such as tefnut, Horus, gab, Osiris, Seth, etc. Moreover, collect the fragments of rules and forces that are extracted from them one by one. Although most of their power has been taken away by him, there are still a lot of power and rule power left in the powerful existence of God. One of Jiangning''s purposes in building this prison is to take back these scattered powers one by one. Although, at the beginning of the fierce battle with the chaotic snake, Osiris''s body was torn apart and fell again. But after that, he was rescued by Isis again and resurrected with the help of Egyptian gods. However, the underworld had no time to thank his wife and gods after the resurrection, so he was captured by Jiangning. Together with the gods of the Egyptian god system, he also captured them and kept them here. Jiangning, who holds the supreme artifact, is so powerful in the universe that it is hard to imagine. With the power of this power, creating life, creating planets, or creating the plane world, for him, is just something that can be easily done in a moment. Therefore, it is easy to use this great power, which others can''t resist, to suppress several gods. Not only the Egyptian gods, but also the gods existing in the parallel universes, most of them were seized of power and power by him. That is to say, the number of celestial gods in the universe, as well as many so-called creation gods, are all like this. Now, some of these powerful existence, because of the power and power of Guo seized by the moment of fall disappeared. Some of them have become mortals again... In the whole universe, the real gods who can manage the universe are granted by Jiangning later. Among them, there are individual life and civilization as a whole are granted God. However, these former individual gods and divine civilization can no longer do whatever they want in the whole universe as they did in the past. Jiangning got what he wanted and left the prison he built; When his figure appeared again, he had come to the cliff where the Holy tree was rooted. Gazing at the various light spots symbolizing the rules in the palm of his hand, Jiangning takes out a ball of world origin and envelops them. Then, he opened a channel leading to the different universe, and sent these light spots in his hand. "There''s only so much that can help you, and the rest is entirely up to you." Chapter 1208 In the distant natural plane world, ininville is preparing to refine an artifact that can help and strengthen himself. While traveling the main material plane, he also found some auxiliary materials. Later, elistre also helped him and provided him with some rare materials. Now, the artifact of ininville can be refined at last. As for the artifact that belongs to itself and matches with its own power, this idea has existed in the imagination of ininville for a long time. However, due to various reasons at that time, he never forged his own artifact. And after traveling around afando with elistre, we can see the power of the spirit system. The desire to forge one''s own artifact becomes more and more intense. Although his power is very strong, few of the gods can match him. However, his current strength is nothing more than the ability to fight head-on with the existence of Godhead level 19. However, they can''t get the upper hand or defeat each other. However, if there is an artifact in hand that is consistent with its own attribute power and can enhance its own power. So it''s not impossible to defeat a powerful existence with the level of 19. No matter what the reason is, it''s to prepare for a rainy day, or for the future. The purpose of forging artifact is urgent. After all, the artifact was cast a day earlier, which made him ready a day earlier. Instead of waiting until the crisis actually occurs, in vain to regret that they do not have a protective artifact in hand that can help them overcome the enemy or protect themselves. As a result, after initially obtaining an auxiliary material, ininville, regardless of elistre''s retention, went back to the natural plane first. In addition, he began to cast artifact. It is at this time that ininville has extra attention to the group he created. Forest Elves, their recent situation, also made him feel the abnormal state of the tree of life. In fact, the abnormal state in the tree of life will not surprise ininville. Because the problem of the tree of life had already been hidden when he created the tree of life and bred the Forest Elves. He endowed the tree of life he created with the power of Forest Elves. But at the same time, the breeding of elves, a powerful immortal race, is an extremely serious burden for the tree of life itself. Although the tree of life has a ten-year cultivation period for each batch of elves, it can''t make up for the burden and loss of the tree of life with only a short ten-year cultivation period for 300 Forest Elves. After a thousand years, the heavy burden and consumption that the tree of life has been facing for a long time have finally been truthfully fed back to the tree of life. The balance of nature, for such a powerful and long-lived race as Forest Elves, must have very strong strict constraints and restrictions. They enjoy a long natural life without worrying about all the diseases. However, they themselves must be checked and balanced by nature. The low efficiency and fertility of reproduction is a kind of restriction and restriction. This is in line with the fact that after a major catastrophe, the population of mankind has grown from just a few hundred thousand. After thousands of years of recuperation, it has multiplied to millions of people today. Naturally, there are obvious differences. Unlike Forest Elves, human beings don''t have to worry about all kinds of diseases in nature, and they don''t have to worry about life expectancy. Life span is short. After thousands of years, the average life span of human beings has not yet reached 40 years old! Backward civilization, backward production technology and backward medical facilities strictly restrict human life and health. And so ordinary, compared with the elves, inflexible body, short life, ordinary, weak talent of human beings, they naturally get a balance from nature. Therefore, the powerful reproduction ability is the best compensation of nature for human beings. On the other hand, since the creation of the Forest Elves by ininville, it is also thanks to the additional power consumed by ininville to give the tree of life the ability to breed a group of elves for a hundred years. Otherwise, a thousand years later, the population size of Forest Elves will not be nearly 60000. At most, there are more than 20000 people, which is a great number. Powerful, extraordinary, immortal spirit, while enjoying everything far beyond the talents of many races, must also be strictly restricted by nature. This truth was clearly known by ininville when he was an ordinary person. And after he became a spirit, and has experienced a long time, now, he is a member of immortal gods. For the understanding and understanding of natural rules, there are different degrees of improvement and perception in nature. With his understanding of the rules of nature and his understanding and obedience to the balance of nature, nature can not do anything against the laws of nature. Although, with his present strength, he can already disobey some laws of nature. However, in this way, it will not only bring him no benefits, but also endless disadvantages. Therefore, ininville, who is determined to master the rules of nature and to become the rules of nature and personified image, understands the power and truth he has mastered. Only obedience, there is no rebellious reason, at least, when he has not completely mastered the rules of nature, it is true. As for things after mastering the rules of nature, it can only be left for consideration at that time. After all, it''s unrealistic and far away to be busy thinking about the future without mastering the rules of nature. Moreover, the more he constantly comprehends the rules of nature, the more he understands the system of nature. There are so many systems and fields in nature that it is impossible to master all of them. However, the more so, the more he wanted to see the whole picture of natural rules. The temptation of this unknown and mysterious, the temptation to him, is almost anything in the world, also incomparable temptation. This is the most essential temptation to life, no one can refuse this temptation, but ininville can''t, any powerful life can''t bear, or refuse this natural temptation from the root of life. It is precisely because of his profound understanding of the balance of nature, and from these insights, he once again gained strength. A new seed of power was born from scratch. He fell into his Godhead, and then began a long process of gestation. Inenville could clearly perceive the gestation process of this new power, and also knew that this new power was still a part of the natural rules. This is not only a comprehension, but also his accumulation in the rules of nature! However, in any case, this incident has given ininville a better understanding of the rules of nature. Knowing what happened after he left the natural plane that day, ininville''s mind moved, and he disappeared quietly. The next moment, with the invisible radiance of mortals, comes slowly to the land where the tree of life takes root. This is where he first created the tree of life, and where it first took root. Later, when the first group of Forest Elves grew up, they built a city around the place where the tree of life took root and grew. After thousands of years, the population of Forest Elves gradually expanded again and again. These new elves gradually expanded their living scale, built more houses and built more facilities. After thousands of years, the Forest Elves finally surrounded the place where the tree of life took root. They built the tree of life into a beautiful garden and the most sacred place. Their huge city blocks all the dangers that may or may not exist outside the buildings and walls. For the belief in the tree of life, the Forest Elves have now regarded it as the second belief. The special feelings and esteem for the tree of life have made the Forest Elves unable to tolerate anything that happened on the tree of life. Therefore, for the care and monitoring here, is also the most stringent! Chapter 1209 No matter how strict and meticulous the Forest Elves have taken care of and monitored the tree of life. In the eyes of the gods, it''s no different from nothing. When ninneville''s body slowly came down, his body was covered with a layer of light, which was invisible to ordinary people. Whether human beings or from the essence of life, they can no longer be regarded as Forest Elves of mortals. Similarly, they could not see the brilliance of ininville, or even perceive it. The brilliance of the gods is the purest external manifestation of their self power, and it is also the authority and status given to them by the rules of the world. The rule endows the deity with the status and authority that can''t be profaned. Naturally, when the gods don''t want the mortals to see themselves, no matter what, the mortals can''t see through the brilliance of the gods. Unless it is a demigod who is very close to the God in identity, it is impossible to see the real body of the God below the demigod without the active presence of the God. As a result, when ininville doesn''t show up, even if he stares at the Forest Elves face to face, the Forest Elves can''t see him. This is not only the privilege and status that the gods should enjoy, but also a means for the gods to maintain their own mystery and dignity. Otherwise, the real body of the gods will be seen at will by ordinary people. After a long time, the gods will lose the feeling of being awed by all living beings. Although the gods have the power and power to let the mortals look up to and cannot enlighten, maintaining a certain sense of mystery is also beneficial for the gods to spread their faith. At least, in some coastal or island environments, some gods used their own strength and authority to set off a series of disasters such as tsunamis and floods in the early process of spreading their beliefs, threatening mortals. In the face of tsunami, flood, earthquake and other disasters, mortals in fear have little resistance. Therefore, believing in the gods who set off these disasters and offering sacrifices to them have naturally become the means for mortals to protect themselves. And this kind of means and methods, is also a part of the gods, in the initial stage, will inevitably choose the method. After all, awe is also a kind of faith, and it is better to gain strength than no one believes in themselves. Moreover, if there is a better choice, the gods will not like this way. After all, at the same time of these disasters, mortals will inevitably die in them. Even if the gods try to avoid death, it is inevitable that there will be no death. Therefore, as long as there is reason, even the gods who obtain their faith by this way will never cause a disaster that will destroy their faith. Only those out and out evil spirits will not worry about these. They are more unscrupulous and fearless. For ininville, although he does not need faith, but to maintain a certain sense of mystery and dignity, is also the inevitable work. Otherwise, the spirit he created will lose his respect one day. Therefore, when he comes, nature will send out divine light to cover his body from the eyes of ordinary people. And when he came, although the forest elves who looked after the tree of life could not see him, they were created by him. To a certain extent and in a sense, compared with the essence of life of Forest Elves, the tree of life is a little higher. The weak and ignorant consciousness can feel the coming of its creator. Therefore, even if the Forest Elves sealed the instinctive mechanism of breeding offspring. However, the tree of life is overjoyed at the arrival of ininville. He constantly shakes his branches and leaves to express his welcome and joy to the creator. The abnormal situation of the tree of life is clearly noticed by the forest elves who are always looking after the state of the tree of life. First they were surprised, then they thought of something. The expression on their faces changed suddenly, and then all the elves who were responsible for looking after the tree of life knelt on the ground without warning. Their extraordinary five senses and mysterious and powerful sixth sense make them easily feel the tree of life, the happiness and admiration from their heart. This joy also reminds the Forest Elves of the fact that the great existence of creating their Forest Elves and the tree of life has come again! Although, the Forest Elves can not see the appearance of ininville, nor can they feel his coming. However, they can feel the emotions of the tree of life that gave birth to them. Although the tree of life has no complete wisdom, no perfect personality, only a sense of ignorant instinct. However, with such a simple and ignorant consciousness, they speculated the coming of ininville. But ininville was not surprised. After all, as the creator of the Forest Elves, all the talents of the Forest Elves were given by him. Therefore, they are not surprised that they infer their coming by perceiving the emotion of the tree of life. However, even so, he did not appear in front of the Forest Elves. His golden eyes ignored the prayer and inner excitement of the Forest Elves, but focused all his eyes on the tree of life. His eyes can naturally see through the essence of the tree of life, so as to understand all the problems that appear on the tree of life. The emergence and causes of this problem, ininville from the original creation of the tree of life, has been prepared. Therefore, when he saw the tree of life from the source of weakness, there was no accident in his heart. On the contrary, his eyes became extremely calm, without the slightest emotional fluctuations. Looking at the huge tree of life in front of him, ininville was still thinking about the artifact he wanted to forge. The specific functions of the artifact naturally need not be considered, because he has already imagined it, and the main function of the artifact in the future is to complement his power, and it does not need other additional functions. Because, this point, can be from his future grasp of the power, a complete mapping of all the forces represented by the natural rules. In other words, in the future, how many branches of the natural rules and the power of the rules have been mastered by ininville, then these can be mapped out one by one by artifact in the future. Therefore, the main function of artifact, ininville does not have to think about. What he is considering now is just what kind of artifact should be forged. His thoughts diverged a lot, but also associated with a lot, but also at the same time thinking about a lot of details and problems. In this way, gods can spread their thoughts to countless ways through the role of divinity, and can deal with and think about countless different problems at the same time; This is a skill that any living body that does not reach the realm of the true God does not possess. It is precisely because the gods have the ability to deal with and think about countless problems at the same time; In addition, the moment of canonization, the inheritance from the rules of the world. If, in addition to the clergy of certain powers, gods are actually synonymous with "omniscient and omnipotent" in the eyes of believers. The gods can perfectly solve some of the problems that ordinary people face and the answers they want to know. Except for some special problems that require the same power of gods, it''s easy for any God to solve the puzzles of ordinary people. Therefore, even if ininville is just thinking, in a second, he has thought about countless artifact designs. First of all, some weapons were abandoned by him, such as knives, swords, bows and arrows, Qimen weapons and so on, which were not recognized by him, because these weapons had great limitations and could not perfectly integrate his power with the rules he mastered. After that, he abandoned some special traditional utensils, such as tripods and clocks, which were not weapons. When all these were abandoned, ininville finally chose Jiezhan as the forging blueprint of his artifact. Since its appearance, Jiezhan has been endowed with many meanings; In the aspect of human soul in ininville, the festival can be used not only as a weapon, but also as a symbol of kingship and theocracy. Moreover, no matter from the form or other sense, iningwell defined himself as the God of nature, but holding a sword and other artifact, it is inevitable that he felt strange and strange. However, Jiezhan can make up for this, which is very harmonious with his identity as the God of nature, plus the significance of Jiezhan. Choose Jiezhan as the blueprint of your own artifact. It is the most suitable choice for emotion and reason! Chapter 1210 No matter from which aspect, choosing Jiezhan as the blueprint of artifact is a very suitable choice! Iningwell''s definition of his own divinity is the God of nature. As a "God of nature", we should be as inclusive as nature. Weapons such as swords have great limitations. Some special musical instruments, or some strange objects, are endowed with different meanings, so it is difficult to depict iningwell''s theocracy. However, the festival is different. Whether it''s the earth period, the emperor''s festival, or the scepter, jade seal and so on. It is a symbol of secular monarchy, but in the East, festival warfare is not only a symbol of imperial power, but also a symbol of divine power. Compared with the west, the power of the eastern monarch has always been holding secular imperial power and illusory divine power! The reason why we chose the festival is that the soul of ininville comes from human beings and even more from the East. At the same time, because he is a real God at this moment. Moreover, compared with the general gods, the theocracy they hold is more extensive and tolerant. Ordinary utensils could hardly set off his theocracy and ambition, so he chose Jiezhan as his artifact. As the world shows his power, it also reveals his ambition and goal. Without this ambition, how dare you seek the power of the God of nature? Although, in the process of condensing the real clergy of nature, it is bound to face numerous unimaginable obstacles and dangers. However, since the road of "unification" has been decided, ininville will not give up easily. Even the almost impossible goal of unifying the universe made him succeed. He wants to try his best to unify the rules of nature, and become a personified image of the rules of nature in the world. This temptation is like a "poison", attracting him all the time. Now that the blueprint of the artifact has been set, the next thing to do is to forge his natural artifact! He has basically found all the accessories for forging artifact. What he has not found has little influence on artifact. If we find these things in the future, it will be just icing on the cake. In addition, if the main material of forging artifact had not been determined before to be based on saving battles, ininville would be worried about how to obtain enough perfect material. However, there is no need to worry about this, because there is a perfect material in front of him. The tree of life is very suitable as the main material of his artifact. First of all, the tree was created by him. He knew all the secrets of the tree of life. Secondly, the continuous breeding of Forest Elves for thousands of years has also contaminated the tree of life with the rules of nature. As far as ininville knows, the whole universe seems to have only one tree in front of him. In addition, there is no other tree in the universe that can give birth to life. In fact, when he first created the tree of life, it was a coincidence that he had confidence in creating an intelligent group. However, there is not much confidence in creating a divine tree that can nurture intelligent groups on its own. However, it was in the original wonderful state that ininville created the tree of life once and for all. Now, if he was asked to create a tree of life again, ininville would not be able to do it, and he would not be able to create a tree of life. Even in the process of creating the tree of life, he still remembers that everything was done according to the original steps of creating the tree of life, and it could not succeed. The limitation of nature is here, and the universe also limits this kind of magical life. According to the words of Middle Earth, it means that the birth of the tree of life is completely in accordance with its own destiny, and its destiny has a completely different branch because of the appearance of ininville again. Or, it will become the material of ininville artifact, which may gradually die in the future, or recover again; Of course, it is also possible to lose the ability to breed Forest Elves! In a word, these are the future branches of the tree of life, no matter which one can be regarded as the ultimate destiny of the tree of life! Ininville is also thinking about this point. If the tree of life itself does not have any consciousness, then the material on it can be disposed of at will. But the tree of life has given birth to consciousness since ininville created him. Although it is ignorant, like the general consciousness of instinct, it is because of the birth and appearance of this consciousness that it has become a real life. If strictly according to the meaning of interpretation, the tree of life is the real child of ininville! As for the Forest Elves, they are only the descendants of the tree of life and have nothing to do with ininville in the practical sense. And any father, will not be cruel to hurt their children. Even though the children of ininville are strange, they are trees. But this is his only son in his long years! When the tree of life was created, ininville''s own blood was the most important thing. Without his blood, the tree of life could not have the ability to breed blood descendants. It is because of the blood of ininville that the tree of life can give birth to a unique forest spirit. Now, the tree of life has been nurtured for thousands of years, which has greatly damaged its vitality. If it continues, the consequence of waiting for the tree of life will be death. However, having the tree of life that gave birth to one''s own consciousness can already be regarded as life. Different from plants without wisdom, the tree of life has wisdom. Even if it is an instinctive weak consciousness, it is also a part of wisdom life. At most, it is a special wisdom life. Well, add in ininville''s own blood. In any case, he could not do anything to hurt his blood descendants. "If I want to forge a artifact, I need to take a branch of your body as the main material..." before ininville finished speaking, the tree of life made a response. I saw a section of wood on the trunk of his tree, shining with emerald light; The next moment, this thick and long wood, is silent fracture. In the emerald light, floating in front of ininville. The forest elves who have been kneeling on the ground all the time are naturally shocked; Although they can''t see ininville, they can clearly understand from the reaction of the tree of life that the God who created them has always been here and never left. Now, a piece of wood on the trunk of the tree of life breaks off automatically. When it floats to a certain place and is still, the Forest Elves don''t understand. The place where the wood is cut off is where the gods stand. As a result, the Forest Elves knelt down and began to turn to the place where the broken wood was floating. Even though they were afraid of the tree of life, they were more in awe of the invisible gods. The breath of the tree of life, which had broken a piece of wood, was also weakened; When ininville saw this, a emerald light ball full of endless breath of life appeared in the palm of his hand, and then it was thrown into the tree of life. With the nourishment and compensation of this magic power, the state of the tree of life immediately recovered a lot. The breath becomes steady, and the lost vitality is also replenished. The remaining divine power that has not been absorbed by the tree of life is to continue to stay in the body of the tree of life, slowly nourish it, and make up for its deficiency in source and vitality. Although the divine power of ininville can not cure the root cause of the loss of the tree of life, it can prevent the deterioration of the tree of life. At the same time, when ininville stopped the deterioration of the tree of life, he also sealed the power of the tree of life to breed Forest Elves. When it comes to this sacred tree, which has grown up obviously in the early days of consciousness, ininville''s attitude is also changing. At least, he doesn''t treat it like an ordinary tree. Instead, he asks for it like a tree of life. Moreover, he is willing to make up for the tree of life after the event. Although he created it himself, this time the creation is obviously different. He has the tendency to become a real intelligent life! Chapter 1211 I feel the joy of the tree of life, which seems to help my father, so I feel happy. Ininville was silent, and his heart was complicated. When he first created the tree of life and the forest spirit, he didn''t really think so much. Just simply want to create a group, so as to make a cover for their origin and slightly different nature from the local elves. Who would have thought that in the process of creation, the tree of life could produce consciousness. Even though he didn''t think much about it afterwards, how could he know that it was only a thousand years; The consciousness of the tree of life grows faster than it did at the beginning. Although, still can''t compare with the normal wisdom life, can''t speak, can''t communicate with people''s heart. There is only one instinct, a little ability to understand people''s words, but this is a great evolution as a real intelligent life! It is for this reason that the tree of life has the potential to become a truly intelligent life. Although, in the visible future, the tree of life will not give birth to complete consciousness. But with a good start, the distance from real success will not be far away. It is precisely because of the awareness of this that ininville''s attitude towards the tree of life he created is also changing. In short, he does not regard the tree of life he created as a tool, but as his blood descendant and real wisdom life. From this moment, the simple joy and happy mood of the tree of life, we can get the complex psychology of ininville at this time. He came to this higher universe with his own purpose and never wanted to be a part of this universe. I never thought that I would leave my blood descendants here, or care about them. However, the accident is from now on, also makes the whole person of inningville changed. "If I still have the origin of the world in me, I can make up for your loss over the years and make you recover again. It''s a pity... "He shook his head. He also knew that the tree of life could not fully understand what he said, but the tree of life could sense his emotional changes. As a result, ininville looked at the tree of life, which was quietly rooted in the earth, and for the first time showed a smile to him, "I will always come to see you in the future." With that, he left the tree of life in a sense of loss. On the top of the snow mountain, in the divine domain of ininville. Ininville finally began to make preparations before forging the artifact. The main materials are available, the auxiliary materials are complete, and the style of the artifact has been figured out. The rest is just fine carving. Thinking of this, ininville began to show himself, that powerful natural power. The emerald power is constantly pouring out. According to the will of ininville, a huge and incomparable alchemy array is carved on the earth. Later, groups of alchemy runes were constantly compiled and floated over the alchemy array. At the same time, the writing of alchemy runes by ininville is still going on. The alchemy runes constantly fill every part and corner of the alchemy array. The dense runes connect the heaven and the earth, which is extremely cumbersome. When the array and rune were all constructed, ininville began to cast the artifact. He took out a large number of auxiliary things he had collected during his previous visit to the world of the main material plane. And use the magic fire to extract all these things. For his artifact, the main functions in the future have been clearly planned in advance. Therefore, these auxiliary things he collected are just ordinary things in nature, but they all symbolize a part of nature. His way of casting artifacts is different from that of the gods in this world. Most of the gods are basically the same about the way and method of casting their own artifact. Each God has a different way of casting artifact, but one thing is basically the same. That is, in the process of casting their own artifact, the gods always try to find some rare and scarce precious materials to forge their artifact as powerful as possible. At the same time, they are also in the process of forging artifact, and they will have many fantastic ideas, which makes the artifact forged by many gods different from their original intention. And yiningwei forging artifact is not to let his own artifact, forging how powerful. He just wants to forge an artifact that can complement his own strength, not an artifact that has so much destructive power. Moreover, in this higher universe, the functions of the gods are very single, but there is one thing that is the same. The artifact of the gods is the same as the power and attribute of the gods themselves. In addition, it has no changeable function like magic weapon. In the beginning, ininville thought the same way, but later, when he thought about it carefully, he found that such a single "function" and "attribute" could not complement his own strength. Because nature is not a single attribute, it is all inclusive, with a variety of variability and a variety of attributes. No one can give a clear and perfect definition and answer to nature as a whole. Therefore, after the idea of forging artifact came out, ininville searched for all kinds of things in the world of the main material plane, some of which were precious, and some of which were common everywhere. He collected a lot of natural elements and derivatives, which are part of nature. After that, I''ll talk about a lot of things. After they are released and extracted. Ininville began to pick up the broken wood from the tree of life and began to carve it carefully. First, he cut off the extra wood and roughly cut it into a rough overall shape. Later, the carving knife, which was formed by the divine power, began to carve the battle itself carefully under the control of ininville. Every time the knife fell and lifted, there would be sawdust falling down, and ininville''s divine power would quietly penetrate into it. In the process of carving, it not only infiltrates the wood body with divine power and affects the essence of the wood body, but also draws more subtle runes in the wood body. At the same time, all kinds of things from nature, after extraction, one by one with the wood body fusion, penetration. Time, in his carving slowly past. After a period of time and careful carving, the festival battle he wanted has taken shape. The whole Jiezhan is two meters and three long, because it is very tall. At the same time, after he finished carving, Jiezhan itself was infiltrated by his divine power and various materials. The battle body has become translucent, and the whole body is emerald. At first glance, it looks like it is carved with emerald. After finishing this step, the artifact was half finished, and then ininville began to inject his own strength into the festival, giving him the natural power he understood. It also draws natural power from nature and continuously injects it into Jiezhan. With the continuous injection of his power and the power of nature, Jiezhan itself, which seems to be luxurious but is actually extremely ordinary, began to flash a dazzling emerald light. The whole Jiezhan began to become not ordinary, but full of strong divine power and natural flavor. Seeing this, ininville did not hesitate to cut his wrist and let immortal blood pour into the festival. With the continuous infusion of his divine blood, Jiezhan began to emit a more dazzling, more powerful atmosphere. The power of nature is attracted and absorbed by Jiezhan continuously. The immortal blood of ininville also completely covers Jiezhan along the lines he depicts. With a burst of divine light, the artifact that ninville wanted to forge was completely shaped. Above the festival battle, the natural flavor is incomparably rich, the divine light is introverted, and it seems that there are water waves flowing inside. The battle body is translucent, like jade carving, with natural wood grain. On the battle body, ininville''s golden immortal blood wound the whole battle body along the route he carved. In the festival battle dominated by emerald color, a golden color was added again, as if it was wrapped and decorated with gold thread. Chapter 1212 The finished artifact, with its divine power and natural atmosphere, is introverted. If it is not for the fact that there is something suspected of flowing in the body, it is flowing slowly, reflecting the extraordinary spirit of Jiezhan. I''m afraid no one can know that the festival battle held by ininville is a most precious artifact in the world. Is ininville satisfied with his natural artifact? The answer, of course, is satisfaction! This artifact, which consumed his blood and energy, was made by the blood and divinity from ininville; If a mortal can get the blood and divinity in it, he can become a demigod, not to mention a God. This is not the most important point. How can the body protecting artifact cast by inningville''s painstaking efforts only have this commonplace? In the process of casting artifact, he not only washed the body with his powerful natural power, but also poured his own power and the ubiquitous natural power into the body. Today''s natural artifact, not only can complete as the carrier of the natural force, but also can truly complement ininville. With this powerful artifact in hand, ininville drives the force of nature like an arm, which makes it easier to write freehand. Just holding it in his hand, ininville has already sensed all kinds of wonderful things. If he knows all the mysteries of the staff further, he needs to explore it carefully and test it again before he can see all the mysteries. Think of here, the figure of ininville began to slowly disappear, like an illusory shadow in general, bit by bit disappeared. The next moment, in the sea far away from the natural plane, the emerald light spots gather, and ininville is tall and elegant, with a body of endless noble temperament, holding a handle with translucent whole body, making emerald color, and the figure of body winding with gold thread, slowly standing in the stormy sea from scratch. His feet did not move, just standing on the sea, the waves rolled under his feet, the spray did not touch any part of his body. After that, ininville slowly took a magic wand and suddenly lit up a emerald green light. Then, the sea surface, which was stormed by waves, stagnated in an instant, as if space were frozen, and as if time had been stagnated. The water wave under foot is still, and it affects almost all the sea areas of the whole natural level. Then, ininville once again held the staff in his hand, which was watered by his divine blood. The staff, which was blessed by the power of nature, was now held in his hand by ininville, playing an amazing power. The static sea area returns to its original state in an instant, followed by endless dark clouds converging rapidly. In the dark clouds, there are a series of lightning. At the next moment, the heavy rain falls from the sky. In just a few breaths, the whole world is instantly covered by thick clouds and dense rain curtain. Between heaven and earth, lightning, thunder, wind mixed with rain, wanton pour in the whole natural plane. Then, the rain was mixed with grains of crystals, and then the rain weakened, and heavy snow fell from the sky Such a sudden change of weather was under the command of inningville, without any difficulty; All living beings in the world are also surprised by the abnormal weather and the sudden change of weather. Because the weather was sunny one moment, and the next moment was a gale with a shower. Then, before all living beings could respond, it was a goose feather like snow. Such an abnormal and unusual scene in meteorology has already made all living beings feel at a loss. Even the doomsday disaster thousands of years ago was mentioned again, and all living beings thought it was the omen of the coming doomsday. In the face of this unknown doomsday scene, the glory and posture of the gods reappear in the eyes of all living beings. Whether it''s the ethereal gods or the real gods, at this moment, it doesn''t matter whether it''s the spirit God, the God imagined by human beings, or the God of natural totem; They were chanted and prayed by all living beings. The faith gathered by his pious attitude converges to some place in the sea, to the sky, the earth, the forest, the swamp, and even to all kinds of totems made of wood or stone. As the experimenter, ininville, with the power of the staff, was awakened by the power of faith; With this feeling, ininville''s heart moved and once again gave him a magic wand. The boundless and powerful natural power broke out, dispersing the dark clouds, wind, rain, lightning and heavy snow, dispersing the clouds and collecting the rain again, and spreading the warm and peaceful sunshine again. The scene of doomsday disappears again, and all living beings celebrate it. It seems that they feel their piety and get the protection of gods. Unconsciously, whether it is the real existence of the gods, or illusory, imaginary gods, once again harvested a group of faithful believers. But ininville, who experimented with artifact, didn''t pay attention to it, because his experiments disturbed the vision of heaven and earth, which frightened the mortals. After the termination of the experiment, ininville also had a comprehensive understanding of the artifact power he forged himself. The result, of course, satisfied him. What''s more, the vast and powerful vision of heaven and earth just now consumed only one third of his divine power. Without the blessing of the staff, such as the mighty weather anomaly just now, the divine power consumed must be an extremely amazing scale. I''m afraid that it will not be possible to use up the natural power accumulated in his body and expand the scale of meteorology to almost cover the whole natural plane. Now, with the help of the power of the staff, he not only easily achieved this degree, but also consumed little of his own divine power. It''s completely within ininville''s range, even beyond his expectations. Since this kind of large-scale movement that affects almost the whole natural plane world can be easily withstood by the power of the staff. Then, in the future, the fight between the powerful divine power with the same strength must be no less. As a God who does not need to rely on faith, ininville''s ability to fight continuously is terrifying for a long time. In a short time, the gods fighting with him may not worry, but once the scale and time of the battle are extended. Even if it is changed to be krylon, it will not be able to bear the long-term battle. Active retreat, or simply admit defeat, is a choice. Perhaps, at the beginning, no matter a powerful deity or ininville, they didn''t have to worry too much about winning or losing. However, once the scale and time of the battle is extended, it is inenville who will win the final victory. The power source of belief in gods depends on belief, and it takes time to extract belief and refine it into divine power. Unlike a god like ininville, he can constantly draw strength through the ubiquitous rules between heaven and earth. At that time, no matter who is against him, unless we can beat inenville in a short time. Otherwise, if the time is constantly delayed, delayed, then the final victory will belong to ininville. Now, because of forging a powerful natural scepter, the durability and endurance of inningville''s battle have been enhanced once again. With only one artifact blessing that matches his own strength, ininville''s fighting ability at this time is definitely not inferior to the powerful existence with the level of divinity as high as level 19. With such sufficient self-confidence, ininville also wants to get the transcendent status and status he should enjoy among the gods through a battle. Chapter 1213 In the period before the artifact was forged, the Forest Elves, who were responsible for guarding and taking care of the tree of life, were aware of the existence of ininville through the actions of the tree of life. However, the forest elves who could not see ininville did not dare to explore the existence of ininville. They just rely on the corner of their eyes to watch the reaction of the tree of life, thus inferring the existence and fate of the gods. When the Forest Elves saw that a limb on the trunk of the tree of life broke automatically, they were shocked and frightened, which could not be described in words. They don''t know whether the tree of life broke a part of their body, or... Was it done by the gods who created the tree of life and the Forest Elves? The Forest Elves, who have long regarded the tree of life as the mother of the whole family and the second spiritual belief, do not know what they should do if the truth is the second one. The importance and belief in the tree of life make the Forest Elves dare to fight with anyone even if the whole family falls. But what if the goal is the work of the gods who created both? The Forest Elves were confused and didn''t know how to do it. Fortunately, what makes them feel uplifting and turning for the better is that they are heartbreaking the tree of life at the same time; Together, in their perception, a magical force full of endless vitality appeared. This power slowly moistens the tree of life, causing the state of the tree of life to recover bit by bit in the surprise and even surprise of the Forest Elves. Even better than ten years ago. Aware of the improvement in the tree of life, the Forest Elves instinctively associate with the most precious treasure cherished by their group, as well as the foundation and source of their group, and are finally cured by the gods who created them. All the Forest Elves were surprised and didn''t know how to describe their excitement at this moment. Then, when they were aware of the state of the tree of life and learned that ininville had left; Though puzzled by the spirit who created them and took away a part of the tree of life. However, after experiencing the unprecedented improvement of the state of the tree of life. The excited Forest Elves quickly told the clan mages the news. However, when they heard the news, they were even nearby, but they didn''t rush to the tree of life immediately. Therefore, in the spirit mage who feels the spirit''s departure and is informed by the clan. Come to the tree of life immediately with your fastest pace, and do urgent diagnosis and more detailed examination for the tree of life. As a result, all the Forest Elves are happy. The situation of the tree of life has indeed improved. It is even better than when the tree of life gave birth to the last batch of elves ten years ago. However, they also understand that although the state of the tree of life has been improved, the essence of the tree of life has not changed. Therefore, hidden dangers still exist, and these problems still need to be solved in the future. Although the state of the tree of life at this time can delay the future research of all elves. So that all the elves have a relatively more sufficient time to make a more detailed record of the research and inspection of the tree of life. However, the elves know better that these are just temporary relaxation. If they can''t find a way to cure the tree of life completely in the future, when the tree of life weakens again, maybe This terrible consequence, just thinking about it, made all the Forest Elves shudder. The forest elves who have long regarded the tree of life as the mother of the root of life and the second belief dare not imagine how they would bear the huge loss if they lost the tree of life one day. Therefore, for the sake of the tree of life, the root of ethnic groups and the safety of the second belief, they are willing to make changes for the sake of the tree of life even if they have more prejudice against human beings. By the way, we have to talk about the learning achievements of the first group of human mages under the guidance of spirits. Since the Forest Elves went to the world of human beings and selected eight excellent human apprentices from a large number of human beings. After nearly 20 years, these eight Human Mage apprentices have reached the stage of graduation. Even the Forest Elves are surprised by the rapid progress of human apprenticeship after nearly 20 years of teaching. In the past 20 years, the study plan formulated by the wizard was also being revised for the arrival of human apprentices. Originally, human beings were unable to catch up with the apprentices in the process and progress of learning magic. However, it was unexpected that the eight human apprentices not only adapted to the boring, complex and interesting magic learning, but also gradually caught up with the wizard apprentices in their learning and progress after they formally entered the magic tower to learn magic. This talent and the speed of progress surprised and shocked the elf mages who taught human apprentices. Through their own efforts, human beings have proved their talent to the wizard. And the elves also initially recognized the potential of human in magic, although the overall talent of human, still can not be compared with the elves. However, the first human apprentices were selected from millions of human beings. Therefore, their learning in magic did not shock the wizard. On the contrary, if the first batch of human apprentices who thought that their talents were so outstanding could not meet their expectations, the elves would be disappointed. Because of the arrival of these talented human apprentices and their progress in learning magic, the Forest Elves recognized the human potential. At the same time, they also look forward to whether the elves can get more magic inspiration from human beings in the future. At the same time, also more look forward to, in the future thoroughly cure the tree of life hope. After all, one of their original intentions is to be able to join hands with the elite of human mages in the future to thoroughly cure the tree of life, the foundation of their Forest Elves. Because of this, the Forest Elves will allow magic to flow into the human world. Otherwise, the Forest Elves do not know how many years after they monopolize magic, they will formally allow magic to flow into human beings. It''s also because of the problem of the tree of life and the elves, who also want to get enough magic inspiration from human beings, or more recently, to create a competitor for their elves themselves. So we decided to cultivate human beings. On the one hand, we want to cure the tree of life thoroughly. On the other hand, we want to get inspiration from human beings. After hundreds of years of observation and analysis, the Forest Elves'' knowledge and intelligence of human beings is far beyond human''s own prediction. Humans don''t know that the elves have set up special archives to record and analyze their human data. There are so many files, so many files, that people are shocked and frightened at the same time. Because the information about human beings recorded there is really rich, shocking and chilling. Once people know that the elves are in the dark, through hundreds of years of uninterrupted contact with them, they have established a large-scale and extremely detailed archives. Can''t help, don''t let human think more, the purpose of Forest Elves do this. However, in fact, the Forest Elves did not mean much to human beings. Their original intention of establishing human archives was just the same as their original purpose of recording all kinds of animals, plants and minerals in the world. In other words, at the beginning, Forest Elves did not regard human beings as a part of the intelligent race. At first, they regarded human beings as one of the objects for research and experiment. However, later, with the change of the concept of time, the idea of human being as a part of experimental materials was gradually changed. However, the purpose of the elves to continue to record human data is to have a more detailed understanding of why this strange race is so similar to itself in some places. In addition, the idea of regarding human beings as experimental materials has been completely stopped after the elves recognized human beings! Chapter 1214 Will elves apologize to humans for treating them as inferior creatures or even magical experimental materials? The answer, of course, is no! It''s very simple. Will humans apologize like mice? Will it be like those countries that lost in the war and apologize to the innocent people who died? The answer, of course, is No. It''s the same with the Forest Elves. Whether it is to compare the individual itself, or to analyze at the level of ethnic group, civilization and country. At the present stage, human beings can''t compare with Forest Elves in any way. Whether it is the individual life itself, or ethnic groups, civilization and even the national level, the gap with Forest Elves is not generally huge. In visible time, human beings can''t expect to catch up with Forest Elves, let alone be equal. At present, Forest Elves are the dominant race in this natural plane world. The civilization, language and writing they created, including clothing, diet, aesthetics, beliefs and so on, are influencing a large number of human beings. It is an inevitable trend that a strong civilization guides a weak civilization, learning from itself, changing itself, and changing towards a strong civilization. Although, human beings are also in contact with the elves, constantly learning all the knowledge and skills from the Forest Elves. However, the comprehensive promotion of civilization is by no means that if we learn some knowledge and skills, we will be able to influence the whole civilization in turn. In a very short period of time, rapid improvement, and even leapfrog progress. Although human beings are making progress, the Forest Elves are also not relaxed. Although their population is not as large as human beings. However, as a natural immortal race, the elves have no other talent. Just a natural life span of several thousand years is enough for the talents in the Forest Elves to continue the subsequent civilization inheritance. Not to mention, there are also many successors in various fields, who innovate again on the basis of their predecessors'' pioneering knowledge. In addition, it is also the kind of person who, together with the founder, constantly innovates certain relevant knowledge and skills. But this kind of phenomenon, is in any case also impossible to appear in the human there scene. The co-existence of these pioneers and founders of civilization can only exist in the spirits who are part of the immortal race. After they created a certain knowledge, they did not relax or stop. But it is constantly more in-depth, more detailed exploration and research, and the latecomers are also with the founders in a certain field, continue to work together to study. So Forest Elves sometimes seem ordinary, but that''s just because they hide most of their power. Otherwise, if one day, the Forest Elves burst out with all their strength, the power they can trigger is immeasurable. Therefore, with the passing of time, the gap between humans and elves has not narrowed; On the contrary, with the passage of time, the gap between the two civilizations is constantly expanding. What''s more, it''s just a gap between the so-called secular civilizations. In the field of magic, the gap between the two sides can only be hung high above the sky, just like the bright moon and stars; One is living on the earth''s surface, like plants and fireflies. And, seriously. Magic, is only in the human eight apprentices who began. In contrast, for the human race with a huge population base, the amount of water that eight mage apprentices sprinkle on the human world with millions of people is not the same. At all, there will be no waves or influence. Compared with the secular civilization and the magic civilization, there is no shadow at this moment. Even if, in the future, these eight apprentices will return to live in the human world, or establish a Human Mage Academy. However, it is impossible to transform human secular civilization into magic civilization. Even if we give human beings 10000 years, we can''t do it. Because the number of human beings is so huge, and among the huge human beings, the number of MAGE apprentices with enough talent is so rare. Coupled with the scarcity of natural environment and resources in the world, human beings are doomed to have no foundation for the birth of magic civilization. Unless, this phenomenon can be solved. Compared with human beings, although Forest Elves are not really magic civilization. Because, in their own civilization, the proportion and influence of secular civilization are also very large. In addition, although the Forest Elves have magic talent, they can not make the whole people become one of the mages. The scarcity of resources is also troubling the Forest Elves. They want to obtain a continuous stream of magic resources, but unfortunately, in their living environment and human living areas, they use various means to detect the local magic resources. Although, there have been discoveries one after another, the reserves of these resources are very limited. Although, in other areas of the mainland, there are also unknown resources. However, for a while and a half, the Forest Elves could not develop the local magic resources. Coupled with a variety of practical factors, the magic civilization of Forest Elves is only the birth of the embryonic form. From the real magic civilization, there is still a very long distance. Then, as a pioneer of magic, it is so difficult for Forest Elves to develop magic. As a latecomer, the learning of magic is just a human who has a little skin. How can he catch up with the Forest Elves in the field of magic? Unless, one day in the future, the Forest Elves can suddenly meet a big change, otherwise, human beings are absolutely impossible to catch up with the Forest Elves in the field of magic. Unless, in the future, there will be an endless stream of talents in the field of magic to promote the research and innovation of magic, and even a brand-new discipline. In this way, we can certainly surpass the Forest Elves, but at least, human beings can catch up with the elves in the field of magic, or even be equal to the elves. However, it is also very difficult. There are so many uncertain factors that it is almost impossible to solve them. At least, at the present stage, ininville doesn''t want to make a spirit that weakens his own creation; So as to choose and support the degree of human. Let''s make a comparison between the two groups. He is also willing to believe in the elves he created, rather than choose to support the human beings who have nothing to do with him. The reason why he also acquiesced in the spread of magic into human beings was that he wanted to cultivate an opponent for the Forest Elves. At least, magic is not unique to elves. In the future, when human beings develop magic, they can give elves a sense of urgency. At least, then the Elves will know that humans are also on the road of magic and want to catch up with them. Although it is basically impossible for human beings to catch up with or even surpass elves. But it''s better than the Forest Elves. Now they seem to be stagnant, even complacent. The Magic development in self immersion state is much better. This, too, is because in ininville''s heart, there are other thoughts. Thus, tacit consent in secret, or even the means to make. Just to hide his origin, he has succeeded. Moreover, also successfully promoted to a powerful member of the divine power, now ininville to cover up their origins, has become less eager. At least, the gods on the surface will not care about his origin, because he already knows. The elves and gods in this world are not native races, but also come from another universe. The only thing that worries him is the strange, cunning and powerful existence he found when he first came. Besides, ininville, who had no conflict with the gods except angaris; Self contrast, the gods to his attitude, even if not how friendly, at least will not choose to offend him for no reason. Chapter 1215 Green, elements lingering, magic tower quietly stands in the center of the city! The most important tower of the Forest Elves is the tree of life. If the tree of life is the root of the Forest Elves, then the magic tower is the root of the civilization created by the Forest Elves. Its importance and special status make the tower not only a landmark of the city, but also a holy land in the mind of the Forest Elves. Magic, from here, is also from here to create a magic civilization! Although, at the beginning, there was no tower here. It''s just an ordinary and special house. The first mages studied the mystery of magic in such an ordinary house. Later, the magic of the elves was born here and entered the Forest Elves. In the following days, with the creation of magic knowledge and the increasing number of mages, the Elves will increase and widen it on the basis of an ordinary house. Later, it gradually formed today''s magic tower! At that time, the Forest Elves were not able to predict the distant future. They did not know that the day was just a simple architectural behavior, which created the Forest Elves, the most sacred academy and site. Up to now, magic has gone deep into the Forest Elves. It is not only a special knowledge and culture, but also a symbol of power. No elf dares to forget the doomsday catastrophe that happened a thousand years ago. The flood that swept the world destroyed most of human beings and all things. The elves survived by magic. Since then, magic has become a symbol of the unique, protective and supreme power. Elves, magic is more important than anything. Because of the power of magic, their civilization has risen rapidly in a short thousand years. Whether it is civilization, architecture, clothing or food and so on, because of the emergence of magic, they are moving towards diversification. These have changed the living habits of Forest Elves thousands of years ago, and these are the results of magic. Today, a special graduation ceremony was held in the magic tower. Since the discovery of the Forest Elves, human beings have begun to trade with human beings, and have obtained a continuous stream of magic resources for the elves with the help of human hands. Because of various reasons, the elves opened up and spread the story of magic to human beings. Now, in the site where the magic was first born, eight human mages, dressed in elegant, complicated and beautiful robes painted with elves, are standing quietly in the center of the auditorium. Enjoy from the tutor, students blessing eyes. At that time, eight apprentices were selected from millions of human beings. After more than ten years of hard study. Their achievements have been recognized by the wizard tutors who have taught them, and they have officially declared that they have completed their studies and can become real mages and travel around the world. Instead of continuing to study in the tower like an apprentice. For more than ten years, the eight human mages have been accustomed to the life style and habits of Forest Elves through their study and life in the magic tower in the land of elves. In their bodies, the traces of human beings have become very light, whether it is behavior, or daily etiquette, or even living habits and ways of thinking and so on, they become infinitely close to the Forest Elves. They are branded with the shadow and trace of Forest Elves. These are the influences and changes brought about by their study and life in the past ten years. They speak the language of the Forest Elves, write the words of the elves, wear the clothes of the elves, eat the food of the elves, and learn the etiquette of the elves... Except for the appearance of human beings, they are almost Forest Elves. Because it''s hard to tell the difference between them and elves in terms of language and living habits. After more than ten years of teaching and training, elves not only deliberately do so, but also have to do so. It is not completely selfless for them to pass on magic to human beings. The eight human mages standing in front of them were the things they had planned before they went to the human world. In the past ten years, they have successfully taught eight outstanding human mages and achieved the desired results. Now, when these eight human mages, dressed in elves'' clothes and speaking elves'' language, stand in front of themselves and accept their blessings. In every wizard''s heart, there was a special feeling of Indescribability. At the beginning, the elves taught people with ulterior motives; It is also their intention to make eight human apprentices spirit. However, more than ten years of continuous living and teaching. Every Elf Mage, with his own eyes, watched these eight human apprentices, under their guidance, touch magic bit by bit, learn magic, and grow up to today''s excellent stage. Every wizard felt proud and looked at the growth of eight human disciples. In their hearts, at the same time, they have different feelings for these eight human disciples! Looking at the human disciples who stand upright and maintain strict etiquette all the time, they feel the powerful magic in their bodies, and look at their wise eyes and elegant temperament. In every wizard''s heart, at this moment, there is no calculation, no ulterior motives, and some of them are just proud and gratified of their own disciples. "... in the past ten years, eight of you have made achievements that we recognize with your wisdom. In the field of magic, you have made achievements that we are proud of. Although the field of magic is very deep, just like the sea, I hope you eight can continue to study in the field of magic in the future. Continue to explore the mysteries of magic, and explore magic to the extreme.... " "... we hereby, in the name of the wizard Council, officially confer the title of" mage "on you eight. Now salute the teacher who teaches you The eight human mages standing in the center of the auditorium saluted the tutors who taught them magic and racial knowledge with serious and sincere expressions and the noble etiquette of the elves. Then, eight wizard masters came out one after another and left their seats. They were followed by a wizard apprentice. Each wizard apprentice was holding a box in his hand. When the eight wizard stood in front of their human students, they looked at their apprentices with a smile and satisfied eyes. Then, from the box held by the apprentice they were following, they took out an exquisite and beautiful thing that looked like a medal and decoration, and put it on their apprentice''s left chest. "This is your graduation gift. It is also the affirmation of the wizard Council for your achievements and honor." This is what every wizard said to his students. And the eight human mages, looking at the things they wear on their chest, feel the strong magic breath from there. They understand that this is not only a symbol of honor and ELF recognition, but also a powerful magic item. At the moment, they are recognized by the Council of wizard wizard, and their status as a wizard is recognized by the Council. At the same time, they know that they have bid farewell to the title of apprentice and have gained the same status in magic as the wizard wizard wizard! Although, they still need to keep learning and studying magic. However, when they are learning magic, and are recognized by the creators of magic what they have achieved so far. Every human mage''s heart is full of pride and honor, but also accompanied by sadness and not give up. Because according to the regulations, they will leave the kingdom of the elves and return to the world of human beings. It''s an unbearable fact for them who are used to everything in the kingdom of spirits! Chapter 1216 After more than ten years of learning magic and growing up in the land of the elves, these eight human mages are very much in agreement with the elves. The subtle changes of more than ten years have already made them familiar with all the things of elves, and they also demand themselves with the traditions and habits of elves. The influence and trace brought by human beings almost disappeared. They all know that when they get rid of their apprenticeship and become mages recognized by the wizard Council, they will leave the country of elves where they grow up and accept learning and growth. In every human mage''s heart, they don''t want to do this. They don''t want to leave the land of the elves and go back to the place where they no longer have a sense of identity. What''s in the human world? There are only endless backwardness, no rich and colorful resources, no magnificent culture and art; There is also a lack of ancient etiquette that never existed in the Elven society. Living in the land of the elves, the eight human mages have long recognized everything about the elves. They regard themselves as a member of the spirit, and they don''t recognize their identity as human beings at all. On the contrary, they are even willing to give up their human identity and choose to become elves! However, this is totally impossible. The Elves will not do that, let alone have no reason to do it. They have never thought of accepting human beings as a member of the elves, even if they ignore the blood, just the spiritual acceptance. They are happy to see that the mages trained by their elves recognize everything from the elves and their feelings for the elves. Although their purpose is not simple, it makes the elves see for themselves their influence in the future. Even though, they clearly know that the influence of elves among human beings is very strong, but this influence has no effect at the critical moment. They don''t care about the influence of the elves on the human world, they only care about the influence of the first batch of human mages trained by their elves on the subsequent human mages. The population of Forest Elves is very small. More than 1000 years have passed. So far, the total population of Forest Elves has not reached 100000. So far, it''s only 60000 people. The one who has the title of mage is only 30 people. There are dozens of apprentices, which is all the details of the Forest Elves. Cultivating eight human mages is the limit that forest elves can endure. If the number is large, there will be problems inside the spirit. What they do is to share some resources and cultivate the seeds of a group of human mages. Part of the hope lies in human beings. I''m afraid the Forest Elves don''t think that human beings can help elves solve the problems that elves can''t solve in the future. Almost every wizard didn''t agree with this, but they did. Probably, also just hope, the future can appear in case! ¡­¡­ The day of parting is always hard to give up. Outside the gate of the spirit Kingdom, the eight human mages who had already made up their shapes looked at the tutors and classmates who came to see them off, and their hearts were full of reluctance. They looked at the magnificent city wall and city that the human world did not have; Two ears listen to the noise from the city, which is the sound of prosperity and wealth. "Tutor..." Every human mage looks at his or her tutors with his or her eyes. He or she hopes that their tutors will be able to speak and hold them, so that they can continue to stay in the kingdom of the elves, in the palace of magic, in the towering tower to continue to study and study the mystery of magic. However, even though they have been together for more than ten years, the spirit mages who taught them have deep feelings for these human students. Even if they are reluctant to give up, no one will let their selfishness cause trouble when it comes to the tree of life. With a smile on their faces, they encouraged each other to talk to their hard-working students. Then they watched them stay away from the elf forest until they could no longer see them. Then they returned to the magic tower. Human beings, living in this vast forest, have been transplanted and planted by elves for thousands of years, expanding the forest area where elves live. The huge and beautiful spirit city is hidden in the endless dense forest. Relying on countless trees and plants, they built several borders across the elves'' borders to protect the elves'' cities and territories. In this thousand years, this is the first time that human beings have stepped into the realm of elves, and it is also the first time that human beings have entered the homeland of elves to live, live and study. This is the first time for elves, and the same is true for humans. Magic, ever since it was created by the Forest Elves, has been firmly controlled by the Forest Elves. For more than a thousand years, magic has never been mastered by any race other than elves. Now, magic is the first time to enter the human world, and it is also the first time for human beings to enter the country of elves to learn. This incident will be recorded in the annals of the two nationalities. As for the future, it does not let people know clearly that the unpredictable future, in the hearts of the elves, only the immortal gods can grasp the mysterious future. ¡­¡­ Eight human mages left the city of the elves and walked towards the boundary of the elves. They walked slowly on the road with only a small amount of salute. In addition to some worldly needs of money, is some clothing, and the most important magic books and all kinds of notes, they are heavily protected properly. Everything can be thrown away, but magic books and all kinds of notes are important items that can''t be thrown away. However, walking on the road, they are always confused. For more than ten years after leaving the human world, they stayed with the elves all day, learning to grow up and making friends. Learning the language, writing and history of the elves, and understanding the knowledge of the past that they had never touched or understood. What''s more, they have learned many kinds of knowledge that are not available in human society. What they have learned is almost the same and various. This also makes these young, but more than 20-year-old human mages, can be called a versatile! Their knowledge and skills will bring about a change in human society. But at the same time, they are perplexed, separated from human society for too long, and infected by the elves. In addition to blood and appearance, they have nothing to do with human beings. They have a very low sense of identity with human beings, but because of human beings, they leave the beautiful and fun land of elves. Every human mage''s heart, at the same time, was a little more resentful of the human world, which had already left, but now had to go back. With heavy thoughts, they walk forward with heavy steps, through the vast area of the invisible border. Left the border of the elves, looking back, but no longer see a trace of familiarity, the border changed all this, reflecting the traces of the elves. From now on, every human mage''s heart is a little more sad and heavy. From the moment they step out of the border, their hearts seem to have experienced a transformation! Behind them is the home where they once studied and lived with a strong sense of identity, while in front of them is a strange world, a strange ethnic group, a strange environment, full of unknown, confused, familiar and unfamilia Chapter 1217 After leaving the kingdom of the elves, he is about to return to the world of human beings. In the eyes of eight human mages in gorgeous robes, he is walking on a road that has been continuously repaired and rebuilt by the later human city-state. "... my home is located in a remote mountain village in the Oriental city-state. I want to go back there and have a look..." Parting is around the corner. Every human mage will walk into a different road and have a new and different life. Before they came, they were mortals with nothing, and among them were nobles, merchants'' children and civilians. However, the three classes, which should not have any communication, shared a special friendship with each other because of the spirit. When he came back, he was a mortal with nothing, but when he came back, he was a magician with deep magic and profound knowledge. At the moment, they are still unable to realize what kind of future they will bring with their power and knowledge. More than ten years of continuous learning and growth, together with the peaceful environment without struggle, make them still have a trace of innocence in their hearts. "Good luck, Amur, and I''m going back to my former home." A mage said with a smile: "unlike your home, my home is very close to here, in the city ahead." "... my home is in the northern city-state, near the area where the barbarians live..." "My home is..." Each mage said the direction and address of his home one by one because he was about to leave his companions. He also made an agreement with each other that he would still meet in this place half a year later. Then, eight human mages who lived, studied and successfully learned magic in the Elven Kingdom returned with a deep magic power went to different places. In fact, at this fork in the road, these eight human beings in bright elf costumes are enough to attract people''s attention. In addition, the conversation between them was in the language of elves. Passers by and business travelers, although they can not understand the language of the elves, but from their clothes, or vaguely guess. These eight men and women are gorgeous, young, beautiful and handsome. It was about ten years ago that they once made a sensation in the whole human world, when the elves recruited magic apprentices. What happened that time, even in the past ten years, has never disappeared from the human world. In fact, people still remember what happened that time. Even now, it has been discussed from time to time. In fact, what happened at the beginning caused a sensation in the whole human world, and the consequences were very powerful. That is still after human beings know the existence of magic, they have been searching for magic, but they can''t get it. It was the spirit who let go for the first time, promised to cultivate a group of human mages, and let magic come into the human world. Therefore, after the elves released the news, in a short period of time, the disappearance was passed on by word of mouth and spread all over the human world. Although most of the human beings did not seize the opportunity, almost all of them came with their children as long as they could. Although, after the event, the elves only selected eight children from tens of thousands of people to take away for cultivation, which caused great dissatisfaction and displeasure of human beings. But who let none of the human beings at that time master magic and understand the existence of magic? Moreover, human beings have always been in awe of the mysterious knowledge of magic and the mysterious and elegant profession of mage. At the same time, they are more in awe of the power of the elves. Maybe it is because they are in awe of the elves and know the power of the elves. At the same time, they will subconsciously praise anything that the elves praise. I also have more interest in magic that is only mastered by elves. Although, at that time, people didn''t even know what magic was, they knew better what learning magic would be like. However, when they know that magic, even among the elves, is a very precious mysterious power that only a few people can control. The human heart, for magic has become more and more eager, and eager to be like the spirit, also can master the power of magic. After the appearance of the eight young men and women dressed in elves'' service and style, and also because of the eight men and women, they talked with each other in extremely skilled elves'' language. This reminds pedestrians and business travelers of their deeds more than ten years ago. Then the group looked at the eight men and women who were going in different directions and began a heated discussion. Finally, with the official return of the eight male and female mages who followed the elves and went to the elves'' Kingdom to learn magic, a new round of fantasy was triggered in the human world. Especially in those years, some children who participated in the assessment of magic talent grew up, and their desire for learning magic never disappeared. Now, more than ten years have passed, and the eight people who studied magic have come back. So, will they return to their own ethnic group as the wizard teaches human beings, or will they also learn from the wizard to find successors who can learn magic from human beings? Everyone''s heart, began to become eager. For the desire and pursuit of magic, so that all people become fanatical, even then the cruel assessment, only left eight people. However, so many years have passed, with the arrival of the eight masters who have returned from their studies. Almost all people think that their children will be able to worship these eight people and learn magic. However, it is because of time that the eight human mages who have returned to their former homes have become extremely strange. But I don''t know the discussion and influence in the human world. They, with uneasiness and complex uneasiness, push open the door of their home, or step on the way home. Looking at the familiar scene and the changed scene in the memory, every mage was puzzled, confused and at a loss. More than ten years of life, learning and experience in the elves world made them familiar with everything about elves. Now, suddenly back to the human world, even though they are magicians with profound magic, they still feel strange and excluded from this former home. Their heart, originally more hope, can continue to live in the magic tower, continue to learn. Although they are not elves, they are human beings. However, after more than ten years of life and experience, they are not much different from elves in fact. They can speak a skilled and fluent elvish language, but they feel so familiar and unfamiliar with the human language. Now, looking at their broken or luxurious home, they can''t help recalling everything in the magic tower and their room in the tower. Teachers, students, and even the city''s elves residents of the sound and smile, one by one in front of them quickly across. At the same time, the experience and memory of childhood also let them understand that this is either a broken or luxurious home, which is their real home as human beings. The experience of learning and growing up in the land of elves is just a part of their life journey. They don''t belong to elves, they belong to humans. Their roots are human beings, not elves, but they grow up in elves. It was the elves who taught them all kinds of knowledge and skills that they didn''t know or even thought of in the past. They master the magic that only a few people understand, even within the elves, compared with the number of human beings who are larger than elves. They are really one in a million. In the human world, only eight of them have mastered and understood magic! Compared with their fellow humans, they are lucky. Their fate, because of the appearance and arrival of elves, has changed dramatically! Chapter 1218 Eight human mages returned from their studies. The news spread rapidly in the human world like a hurricane. Although human beings have a total population of more than several million, they have not been unified by the same city-state. Although there are millions of people in total, the land they occupy together is only about 600000 square kilometers. In contrast to the Forest Elves, the land they actually occupy is only over 10000 square kilometers. However, the elves are concentrated in the city, and there are not many elves living in the vast land outside the city, food and other crops. Because of magic, the elves have a very low degree of dependence on the land. Unlike human beings, they are very dependent on mature and rich land. So, a little bit of wind and grass-roots things, not long time, can spread to all people know. Therefore, more than ten years ago, the eight children who went to the land of the elves to study magic together with the Forest Elves made it clear to all in a very short time. Soon after the eight male and female mages returned to their homes, their neighbors soon knew about it, then more people knew about it, and finally the nobles who were the rulers knew about it. Although, the human understanding of magic is very limited, but because the elves themselves are powerful and even the elves also attach great importance to magic, human beings have become extremely respected and keen on magic. If we want to ask human beings, why do they respect magic so much and want to learn magic. I''m afraid that no human being can say why they worship magic. The reason why they pursue magic and everything from elves is that they are undoubtedly a weak and backward race compared with Forest Elves. In the nature of worshiping the strong, everything naturally comes from the strong is of course the best and the most worth learning. Although, so far, human beings have not had any conflict or war with elves in their contact with them. However, humans are not stupid, or unable to analyze the gap between themselves and the elves. Because it is a fact that their civilization lags behind the elves in all respects. With this result, of course, human beings will not conflict with the elves. Even when they face the elves, because they lack the necessary understanding, they dare not rush to have any conflict with the tall, civilized and advanced race. Maintaining the status quo between them is the best result for the elves and humans. And humans, in the process of making friends with elves, learn a lot of knowledge from elves. In the short period of several hundred years, human civilization has improved a lot, and the living standard has also improved significantly. And the promotion of civilization, also more let mankind see clearly the gap between themselves and the elves. This further understanding has strengthened the belief in the hearts of mankind. They are faced with elves, a group of primitive and backward ethnic groups, the identity of students and teachers. In the hundreds of years of interaction with elves, human beings have also adapted to the current relationship and status between each other. This kind of reason combined, has become the human crazy pursuit of everything from the spirit, including culture, tradition, clothing, medicine and so on. When eight human mages who have been to the real land of elves to study and live return to the human world. Their nobles invited these human mages who had studied and lived in the mysterious and rich land of elves from legend to visit their high and luxurious manor. For the elves, especially in the country of elves, which has long been said in the human world, the curiosity of all people has not weakened with the passage of time. On the contrary, this curiosity is becoming stronger with the passage of time. The eight human mages who came back from their studies were invited by the rulers of various city states to visit noble manors and palaces. Explain to them what the legendary kingdom of elves looks like. Also introduce to them the local conditions, customs and traditional habits of the elves. In a word, the more detailed the better. Although, the trade between human beings and elves has lasted for hundreds of years. However, in the past few hundred years, human beings did not know much about elves. On the contrary, the Forest Elves, who have known the existence of human beings for a long time, have a good understanding of human beings. To understand the human race which is very similar to them, to understand the different customs of human beings due to various reasons, and even the thoughts of human beings, and so on. Elves have a comprehensive understanding and general analysis. Humans are not mysterious to elves. On the contrary, elves are mysterious to human beings. Therefore, the more people come into contact with elves, the more they want to know everything about the elves. They are very curious about elves. They are curious about the race of elves, about everything they have, especially about the life span of the latter. Is it true that elves have a life span of more than 1000 years? This is what human beings are most curious about. Because, compared with the elves, their average life expectancy is not worth mentioning, too short. When their life was coming to an end, they found that the elves had just begun their long life. In contrast, human beings really envy everything possessed by the elves. And when magic comes into their eyes, the magic of magic and the mastery of various mysterious forces that human beings don''t understand, let the weak and vulnerable body control all kinds of powerful and incredible forces instead. Human beings have great respect for magic. They are eager to know if controlling magic can make them as powerful and immortal as elves. In other words, after mastering magic, can human beings make further progress? In the past, these problems, which were even unthinkable, appeared with the appearance of magic in human eyes. They are like hidden programs, and magic is the key to activate them. However, it seems that magic is not something everyone can learn or control. For this point, human beings can not get the correct answer because of their limited understanding of magic and elves. But now, humans have their own mages. They have just learned from the elves. According to these mages, they have mastered all kinds of mysterious and unpredictable magic power, just like the spirit mages. Then, from the mouth of these human mages, they may be able to get the answer they really want. And this is the most urgent answer for the nobles and rulers of mankind. At the same time, there is a sense of crisis in their hearts. And the source of this sense of crisis is the human mages who have returned from the country of the elves. Before you look at these so-called mages, what kind of people and identities they are! There are only four mages from noble families. The remaining half are all businessmen or common people''s children. These clay legged children who did not have the right to rule mastered the magic power that most of the noble children did not have. Well, if magic is really as rumored, it is so powerful, with all kinds of mysterious power. What if these mud legged mages have other ideas? Chapter 1219 Different city states, different places, different palaces, manors, the same scene. People with different identities, different faces and different positions, however, entertain people with the same identities together. The nobles and monarchs of mankind hold banquets to entertain human mages who come back from the legendary land of elves and learn magic. Monarchs and nobles, sitting high on their respective thrones, in the hall are placed fruits, food, drinks and naked dancers, singers or slave maids from different races. While talking about wealth, they drink good wine, and at the same time, they do trifling things with dancing girls, singing girls, maids and so on. Regardless of the occasion, regardless of the location, interest came, improvisation on the spot. No matter whether they are surrounded by men or women, how many people, how many pairs of eyes; Nobles and monarchs, do not care about this kind of thing. The people who can appear here may have different status, but their identities are the same. That''s the aristocracy, the natural ruler of the world. This kind of behavior, regardless of occasion, time and place, doesn''t care about other people''s eyes, and makes love on the spot; In their eyes, it is as simple and natural as eating and drinking. However, this scene makes the human mages who lived and grew up in the land of elves feel disgusted instinctively. In their eyes, these aristocrats, who seem to be bright, are so dirty and vulgar, just like beasts. Maybe they don''t do that outside, but once they start the party, it''s like a wild beast that exposes its wildness. The human mages, who came from the common people or the merchant class, can''t stand this kind of licentious behavior, which is no different from that of animals. The human mages, who came from the aristocratic class, received the instruction and etiquette in the land of the elves, the elegant temperament nurtured by their small ears and eyes, and the people who claimed to be part of civilization. Even when they were young, they knew the real side of aristocratic life, and even got used to it. However, when they studied and grew up in the elves'' country, they instinctively felt disgusted with this kind of licentious life and behavior. However, the nobles did not care, or even did not see the disgust in the eyes of these human mages. "Well, Miss wizard from the land of elves, can you tell us about the deeds of elves?" A middle-aged man with a big stomach and worshipping the top, like a mountain of meat, asked as he looked at the young and beautiful female mage who was standing in the center of the hall and dressed in gorgeous wizard clothes. While he was enjoying sitting on his lap, the sexy, slim and elastic young body of the dancer in his arms served him wholeheartedly; On the one hand, he looked at the graceful body of the young female mage who was standing in the hall with unbridled, lustful and possessive eyes. He didn''t have the slightest embarrassment, let alone the slightest embarrassment, because the noble tradition and private life habits are like this. However, in the eyes of the female mage, who had lived and received education from the elves since she was a child, she could not bear the ugly side. Because there has never been such a wild and savage scene in the elves. Because, the spirit for their feelings, has always been consistent, will not allow this kind of licentious things appear in the spirit. The eight human mages who had received the same education were naturally the same as the elves in this respect. They were extremely shameless and repelled by what they saw in front of their eyes. However, because aristocrats have always been rulers, and they have now returned to the human world. Whether we continue to study magic or do other things in the future, we still need to rely on the nobility. At least, when the nobles didn''t touch their bottom line, at least. The relationship between the two sides will probably continue. Although, even if it is the human beings'' admiration for everything from the elves, it is only in the face of the elves. Even though they have lived and studied in the elves for more than ten years, they are still human beings, not aristocrats. Therefore, the noble''s attitude towards these human mages returning from the elves is worth remembering. It is precisely because of the powerful influence and strength of the nobility that even eight human mages have mastered the mysterious magic power. However, it is not suitable to turn against the nobility. So, even if this female human mage who has been learning from childhood and growing up in the spirit, how disgusted she is with everything in front of her; Also had to in the nobility''s question, picked out some ELF''s matter to say to these nobility. Although she has been standing in front of this group of nobles for a long time, she has never sat down. And the nobles, it seems, did not intend to let her sit down, and did not even mention a word; Calling her to "feast" is like calling her own servant. "The elves never allowed our caravan to go to their country, or even allowed us to get close to the big forest. Ah... "The big bellied nobleman suddenly shivered and gasped. He could not help but stop what he was saying and began to have a short rest. "Hoo..." he groaned comfortably, narrowed his eyes, looked at the pretty figure still standing in the middle of the lower part, and said, "come here, female mage ''sir'', let me try what skills you have learned in the spirit!" The tone of speech and the action in hand are like calling on their slaves and maids. The expression on the female mage''s face was slightly stunned, with confusion and incomprehension, "Sir, what do you mean? Let me show you the magic I''ve learned? " She looked around and said, "the power of magic is unpredictable. Some of the magic I know are ordinary, others are powerful. All of you here are noble lords. I''m afraid that magic will hurt you carelessly. " "Ha ha ha!" Every nobleman who was still in the middle of joy was laughing so much, together with the dancers, singers and slaves who were trying to cater to them. They couldn''t help laughing. The unbridled smile made the bewilderment on the female mage''s face fade away gradually, and a sense of anger rose in her heart. At this time, sitting in the middle of the nobility, shaking his fat body, his face piled up with an absolutely not good-looking side of the obscene smile. He pushed the dancer kneeling between his legs to clean up her traces, and stood up straight. Her naked body was exposed in the eyes of the female mage. "Female mage ''sir'', do you pretend to be simple or really don''t understand?" "Please tell me what you want to ask." The middle-aged fat aristocrat was swinging his short things, and his lower body was making obscene movements. His fat fingers pointed to the things under him and said with pride, "I just said, of course, that''s what I mean!" He pointed to his short thing and said, "you''ve been with the elves for more than ten years. You''re not just learning magic! You must have learned more about how to please a man in bed from the elf man! Now, you can try it on me. Let me see if there is any place for us noble to learn from each other, because the spirit has inherited the skills of bed for thousands of years "What!!" Chapter 1220 ¡­¡­ "So alichel... You killed the nobles and escaped?" Amusier looked at the female mage, who was not only her classmate but also a part of the mage. She felt for the treatment she had suffered from the nobles and the humiliation she had suffered. And they were treated almost the same way in the aristocracy. "Those nobles, they don''t care about our status at all, or even treat us as their slaves at all!" So far, she recalls that scene, and she''s trembling with anger. ¡­¡­ "What!!" She couldn''t believe what she heard in her ears. Such an obscene word was uttered so carelessly by the noble in front of her. She has never had such a thing in her experience of learning and growing up in the elves. Elves are advanced and conservative, especially when it comes to things between men and women. In the education she received, all the elves respected the mages very much, not the individual or the mages themselves, but the profound knowledge of the mages. Even though she is a human, her study and growth in the land of elves never make her feel that she is an outsider in the land of elves. The spirit''s cultivation, knowledge and so on, let her still unforgettable. In the past, I didn''t feel like living and studying in the land of elves. However, since she left the land of the elves and returned to the human world, she missed her life in the land of the elves. At least, the elves there gave her enough respect and courtesy for her status as a mage. It''s like the aristocracy in front of her, which makes her despise from the bottom of her heart, and her anger climbs to the limit. She looked at it with fire in her eyes. She couldn''t find a trace on her whole body, and she used the ugly thing to face her noble. She had a pretty face and a strong sense of killing in her eyes. If she didn''t have some scruples in her heart, she really wanted to kill! "Female mage ''sir'', what I said just now should be very clear! Don''t pretend to be a lady and act silly in front of me. You have lived in the elves for more than ten years. I must have learned a lot about how to please a man in bed! This, I believe, has a thousand years of cultural heritage of the spirit, there must be many, we have never seen and learned new patterns When he finished, he saw that alichel was standing in the same place, speechless. He was annoyed, and his face was also full of anger. "What are you doing there? Why don''t you take off your clothes and come to serve us?" After hearing this, her mind finally returned to reality from the past. Her anger was unbearable. However, there was still a trace of reason and scruples, which still made her dare not do it easily. After all, the people in front of her and around her are the aristocrats of the world, the real rulers. And she will live in the human world in the future, offending these aristocrats is not a rational act. However, if she was allowed to do the same "work" as the Communist Party of China, she would not agree to anything. "Sir, I advise you to speak carefully. You should clearly understand what I am standing in front of you!" "Are you from the nobility, too?" Archer shook her head. "No, I''m not an aristocrat!" After hearing this, the fat nobleman looked at her with disdain and said, "since you are not a nobleman, no matter what your status is, please me, this nobleman is what you should do. If you are not lucky to enter the country of the elves to study, at your present age, you will have married and had children. Then, as the nobleman and Lord in charge of you, it is your duty to dedicate your first night to me! " "Now, as Lord and nobleman, I command you to take off your clothes immediately and give me everything you have!" What the fat nobles said is so natural and reasonable, and it has been a human tradition for hundreds of years that the first night right was given to the nobles. The nobles hold the knowledge, the key production technology and everything. The common people or businessmen are nothing to the aristocrats. Moreover, the nobles at this moment did not realize the power of the mage. They still look at everything with traditional eyes, no matter people or things, they still maintain the past tradition! Therefore, even if the identity of alichel in the elves, get the courtesy and due respect. However, in the human world, especially in front of the aristocracy as the ruler, she is still just a civilian. The common people, at most, are superior to the slaves, but they are still inferior to the noble slaves. Therefore, even the eight mages who returned to the human world soon were never regarded by the nobles. "Damn it, I want you to pay for it!" The already angry alichel couldn''t bear it any more. Originally, they have been educated by elves since childhood. Their three outlooks and thinking are basically the same as those of elves. Especially for a few female mages, while they worship magic and learn magic, they are also very interested in fairy drama, singing and dancing, clothing, food and so on. In particular, he adores the spirit''s unique view of love, chooses one and ends up loyal to the other half and supports each other. He also decides to set an example and be like the spirit in the future. Not only after marriage, but also before marriage, we should keep our guard and never mess about. The impertinent and humiliating demands of the fat nobles were something alichel could not accept at all. She was dissatisfied with the noble''s attitude, because she had already hated the scene of promiscuity in front of her. In addition, the fat aristocrat didn''t care about her identity at all, and regarded her as a domestic slave, which completely angered her. Therefore, in her rage, she immediately cut off the root of all the evil of the fat aristocrat! She just used a little magic trick to cut off the soft meat easily! It seems that the bleeding fat aristocrat didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen. According to his imagination, it should be the female mage in front of her that takes off her clothes obediently under her own order, and then climbs up in front of her like a female dog to serve herself wholeheartedly. How dare she..., she didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen at all. Now she finally felt her lower body, and the pain came from her heart and soul! He just can''t bear the pain. He opens his mouth subconsciously and howls. And all around them are watching the excitement, waiting for a glimpse of the female mages who come back from the legendary land of the elves. They are full of bumpy and graceful bodies. They did not expect that this kind of thing would happen. One by one, they are subconsciously watching what happens suddenly. Even if they are enjoying the service of maids, singers and even dancers, they can''t afford to enjoy it. It was not until the ferocious howl of the fat nobles came that they finally recovered. "You... How dare you hurt the noble? You will be hanged, I promise!" "You bastard, you don''t know what''s right and what''s wrong. You dare to hurt the nobility. Not only you will die, but also your family and companions!" "Come on, come on, there are assassins!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 1221 She was very comfortable and relieved. The disgusting guy who had been swinging his ugly things in front of her eyes, lying on the ground, howling and bleeding, really made her happy and happy. Since she came here, the rude treatment she had suffered was suddenly vented, which made her almost laugh. However, there are always some obnoxious guys or bastards who don''t know right or wrong; The right and wrong of things is clearly not on her. The real victim is not the guy lying on the ground howling; Do you want the guy who asked for humiliation to humiliate himself wantonly, but he can''t resist? The most hateful thing is the gang of accomplices, which is what they call the happiest. The stick aristocrat is a complete disappointment and disgust for alichel. Not a good thing! ¡­¡­ "You... How dare you hurt the noble? You will be hanged, I promise!" "You bastard, you don''t know what''s right and what''s wrong. You dare to hurt the nobility. Not only you will die, but also your family and companions!" "Come on, come on, there are assassins!" ¡­¡­ The shrill screams that took place in the main hall and the shouts of the nobles, big and small, attracted a large number of bodyguards. When the guards came in, what they saw made them stop; Generally speaking, in their cognition, it should be a female slave, or a slave, who angered the master and was punished and flogged by the master. Now I''m looking at it, it''s not like this at all, because the shrill scream and the blood in the hall are their masters! "Come on, take this bitch. She just assassinated you. Take her!" The guards'' faces changed greatly. The weapons in their hands aimed at alichel in gorgeous elves'' clothes in a flash, and the swords at their waists came out of their scabbard. The guards quickly formed an encirclement circle to encircle alichel. "I don''t want to hurt you, and I don''t want to kill you. Let me get out of here..." Deeply educated by elves and greatly influenced by elves, arichel, or the eight human mages, not only learned magic and a series of knowledge from elves. They themselves are also greatly influenced by the elves. At least, in the eyes of the elves, whether they are elves, human beings, animals and plants, they are all part of nature. They are part of nature and children of nature. Each other should not hurt the other for no reason, and the elves usually only take what they need for meat and food, and will never kill more for no reason. Even the elves often go in and out to save animals, plants or humans who need help. And the eight human mages who are deeply influenced by the spirit, naturally treat everything in nature like the spirit! Therefore, even if the fat nobles humiliated her and made her extremely embarrassed, she only hurt him and did not kill him. In the same way, when dealing with the bodyguards who are ordered to act, she just persuades them, not wants to hurt or kill them. However, the bodyguards would not listen to her words, and the nobles, big and small, thought it extremely ridiculous. "Take her. If she dares to resist, she will die or die!" After the bodyguards listened, they were completely relieved, and the encirclement net surrounding alichel was gradually shrinking. Even if they are a group of people facing a seemingly small woman, these bodyguards still dare not be careless. However, when her persuasion failed, she began to try to break through the siege, but the magic she used was still of low power, not of great power. However, she soon found out that if she used these extremely low power magic all the time, she would not be able to rush out at all and would probably die here. When her life was threatened, she decided not to worry about everything and let go for the first time. That is, this time, let arichel thoroughly recognize the power and terror of the mage, and also let arichel really understand how powerful she has mastered. And with such a powerful force, they should not be oppressed and humiliated by these weak aristocrats who have nothing. The subtle change of mentality makes alichel not bind her own hands. There is a layer of magic halo between her hands. Then, in the halo, a magic wand of equal length appears out of thin air. The magic wand in the hand of Alice, release a magic, easy to break against her encirclement. However, the bodyguards who had been attracted by what happened here and the huge movement had already made it impossible for her to leave easily. What''s more, the clamour of the nobles, big and small, made her upset and nearly hurt; And alichel, at last, is not showing mercy everywhere ¡­¡­ "So alichel... You killed the nobles and escaped?" "Those nobles, they don''t care about our status at all, or even treat us as their slaves at all!" So far, she recalls that scene, and she''s trembling with anger. After killing a group of bodyguards and some nobles, alichel escaped easily with her magic power. However, the subsequent arrest warrant issued by the nobles made her dare not go to other places or go home. In a bad mood, in a trance, she came to amusier''s hometown unconsciously. Moreover, amusier, who was collecting magic resources in the mountains, found out and took her to his home. After some inquiry, he finally understood the cause and effect. "Alas, there is no comparison with the land of elves. The people there are warm and friendly, and do not discriminate against us because of our human status; Teachers, we are not treated differently because of our human identity. Who ever thought that when we arrived at our real home, we would suffer such unfair treatment and humiliation! " Of course, some nobles have approached amusier, but he is a man and not a nobleman; Therefore, after the nobles asked him about the elves and their deeds in the elves when they were young, they let him back. Therefore, although amusil was not treated with courtesy, he did not encounter much humiliation and discrimination. However, the experience of the aristocrat made him thoroughly disgusted with everything in the human world; I really want to go back to the land of the elves and enter the magic tower again. I will study magic all my life and study the mystery of magic; In the human world, it is not only ignored, but also suffered from unfair treatment and humiliation. "What''s your next thought, Alice?" After all, they grew up together when they were young, and they studied together. In a strange environment, the relationship between them was very good. Together with the special experience of growing up together since childhood, the relationship between the eight of them is far from the friendship between classmates and countrymen. Alice shook her head. "I don''t have any idea. I''m in a mess now. After all, I''ve killed so many people all at once... I''m not only negative about the way of nature, but also negative about the teacher''s teaching..." Looking at the depressed alichel, amusier didn''t know how to comfort her. He just patted her on the shoulder. "Don''t think so much. Stay in my house for a while, and I''ll tell other companions and mentors about you; I believe the tutor will forgive you and your situation! " "Not good!" Chapter 1222 Alice exclaimed in surprise. Amusier didn''t know why, so she asked her. Her face was very ugly. She was filled with regret, anger and other emotions. She said, "after I escaped, I just wanted to run for my life, but I ignored my family. Now they..." Although they lived together in the land of elves for more than ten years; However, their parents and relatives in the human world are still alive, although more than a decade of separation makes them less deep feelings for their families. However, since I came back to my former home again, after a period of time, my feelings have been cultivated again. It is absolutely impossible to say that you don''t care about the relationship and even the feelings with your relatives. It''s not only arichel, but also amusier. After they left the land of elves, they returned to the world of human beings, and they felt very strange to everything. It can''t adapt to the extremely backward and dirty living environment compared with the land of elves, and it can''t adapt to the series of changes that have taken place in the human world in more than ten years. What''s more, we feel at a loss for the extremely lack of spiritual culture in the human world, and even for no one who can discuss and understand each other. Therefore, the eight human mages, including arichel and amusier, except for those who were born in noble families, the others were either at home or went deep into the mountains when they returned to their former homes. Or studying magic, or looking for all kinds of herbs, or even magic resources. In addition to these, they basically do not contact with other people, only their families. Therefore, they also attach great importance to the relationship between themselves and their families; Although they have been away from home for more than ten years, the deep blood ties between them will not be completely cut off with the passage of time. Although, compared with their relatives, they have a deeper relationship with their elf tutors and ELF friends. However, this does not mean that they do not care about the safety of their families. On the contrary, they attach great importance to it. This is also related to the traditional habits of the elves. After hearing this, amusier realized that something bad might happen. However, he comforted her, "don''t worry about her. Maybe this terrible thing hasn''t happened yet. Now, I''ll go back with you. If everything is OK, we need to move your family to another place. " "If, then, they''ve all..." Amusier interrupted alichel and cut off the railway. "This kind of thing will never happen, alichel!" He looked into each other''s eyes. "Believe me, believe yourself, and believe in the magic we know. We still have time to stop this terrible thing from happening to our family! " "Yes ¡­¡­ Then, after appeasing her, amusier called his family together and told them about her experience. He told them again, then went back to his room, sorted out all the things related to magic and took them away; Then, they went to her home with her. They started with a small teleport spell and then started walking. From time to time on the road is also the layout of magic, however, as they continue to approach, alichel''s heart is more and more uneasy. When this uneasiness grows stronger and stronger, when the light of teleportation appears in the small mountain village where arichel lives; What you can see is the red light and black smoke all over the sky. Both arichel and amusier realized that the worst had happened, and they hastened to speed up their actions with magic. However, when they entered the small mountain village, they saw bodies all over the ground, burning houses, destroyed fences, livestock and human bodies everywhere. In addition, there were soldiers in full armor and knights who continued to slaughter in the village. "No!" With a cry of sadness, the soldiers and knights at the scene were watching. When they went along with the fame, they saw a man and a woman, two young men in full-bodied elf style robes. "It''s them, the rebellious mages who killed the nobles. Kill them!" One of the knights at the head yelled, and then the soldiers and knights on the scene rushed to the two men. A Mu Si Er sees this, step forward, both hands magic halo blazing bright, a long magic wand is grasped by him in the hand. Just extend the magic wand forward, a bright element breath suddenly appears and spreads forward; Like a ring of hula hoops, flying forward. The soldiers, the knights, the building wrecks on the ground, the corpses of human beings and animals who came into contact with this halo immediately flew out as if they were hit by an invisible heavy hammer. "Let me do it!" "Arichel..." At this moment, her eyes turned red. With endless pain and anger in her eyes, her wand fell down, and then her wand was in her hand. Her voice was light, but the incantation was tedious. With the magic incantation being sung, a fiery red halo appeared at the top of the wand. And the halo, as arichel more quickly chanted the magic mantra, became more and more intense, and with the fire red halo at the top of the battle becoming more and more intense. The flames that were burning in the houses of the mountain village were absorbed one after another and led to gather together. The soldiers and knights who had been knocked down by amusier before, seeing this scene, were scared to run to the distance, and even chose to run to the mountains. At this time, however, the magic spell that arichel Sang was completed. At this moment, she seemed to be a different person; This is clear, crisp beautiful voice, now add a trace of cool. Eyes are no longer soft, gentle, but a cold and endless killing. No matter she or amusier, they all deeply understand how powerful the magic power they control is. Mortals, in the face of magic, even in the face of a small magic trick, are also extremely vulnerable. At the moment, facing more powerful magic, no mortal can escape the punishment of magic! "Fall into hell, repent!" In her cold voice, she began the death sentence, pointing forward with her wand; The confluent flames, like a sea of fire, covered the sky of the whole small mountain village. With the command of the magic spell, these flames at this moment as if given life in general, into a variety of natural creatures, rushed to one enemy after another. The element endows the fire with a more blazing temperature. In the moment when it is attached by the fire of this element, whether it is the remains of buildings or people, they turn into ashes under the burning of the flame! Amusier quietly looked at all this, looked at suddenly became very strange to Alice, a little confused, for the power of magic has a clear understanding. At the same time, he had a different experience of magic, and he had endless pity and sympathy for his companions, his childhood life and all the things that his growing up classmates encountered! Chapter 1223 After the blaze, there are only ashes and smoke left everywhere. In addition, there are corpses all over the ground, mixed with people and animals, which make this once bustling and busy mountain village disappear overnight. Amusier looked at the ruins in front of him. Deep in his heart, he couldn''t help but feel endless sorrow! His thoughts, also involuntarily recalled in the spirit of all the country. At least, in the civilized and advanced country of elves, there has never been a scene in front of us. At least, there, the identity of the mage is loved and respected from the heart of the people; There, when people look at mages, they will always have a kind of heartfelt happiness and respect. People are extremely enthusiastic and never have those unbearable schemes. On the contrary, like those ordinary spirits, mages have no arrogant attitude and never despise ordinary spirits. On the contrary, elves and mages will use their own strength to improve people''s lives and living environment; With the power of magic, return to the people who have been supporting them, return to the city where they live. However, in the human world, mages are not valued by "people.". Even if they are so eager to admire magic, they do not include mages who are human beings. What they admire and worship is nothing more than the spirit itself. However, they are not treated as human beings. Even because they are not aristocrats, the aristocrats never regard them as "members". They treat them as if they were slaves. It is in such an environment that the present tragedy appears. Amusier was confused in his heart. He didn''t know what the meaning of learning magic was. Although, he has a very powerful, for ordinary people, absolutely invincible power. However, he alone, or his companions, can not change the current situation of the whole human society. Although magic is powerful, it is by no means omnipotent. At least, amusier clearly knows that even the forest elves who created Magic also have things that magic can''t do. At least, including himself and his companions, they also know that their tutors often do some magic experiments that they don''t understand or know. They know the trouble and anxiety in their tutor''s heart. Although they don''t know the reason, they just know what their tutor is worried about. Looking at her crying on the ground, amusier didn''t know how to comfort her, but he put himself in his position and found that if it happened to him, he would be like her. Pain, loss, reluctance, anger, this kind of complex emotional confluence, constantly impact on Alice. At this moment, she is extremely sad and painful, accompanied by confusion and confusion. "Amusil..." "Yes?" Amusier''s attention turned to alichel again and asked, "what''s the matter with you, alichel, I''m here..." However, she said, "what''s the point of learning magic?" Without waiting for amusier to reply, she said to herself, "we have learned and lived in the land of elves for more than ten years, and mastered the powerful and invincible magic for human beings. We can almost use magic to do all kinds of things, we can also use magic to achieve a lot of things that we never thought about or dare to think about. But now... " "We came back from the land of elves, but we met treatment that didn''t match our own strength at all. Although I mastered the powerful strength, I couldn''t even protect my family. Here, although I have been away for more than ten years, I was born and grew up here when I was a child. Since I came back, everyone has been very kind to me, but they all turned to ashes overnight... " "Why do we learn magic? If I hadn''t gone to the land of the elves, what happened today might not have happened... " "Well Amusler was silent and thinking in his heart. He knew very well that what happened today had a great impact on alichel. It''s the same for him, but the experience of learning magic and the growth and learning in the elves make them very wise. The wealth of knowledge in their minds can completely change the progress of human civilization. But at the same time, amusier also knows that his next answer will also change arichel, perhaps "I don''t know what the meaning of magic is. Maybe our cultivation is too shallow. We only see the shallow side of magic, but we can''t witness the essence of magic. But I know this question, maybe our tutor, can give us the answer. Or we need to find out for ourselves. But, arichel, it all needs you to cheer up. Magic is not wrong, we are not wrong, the wrong is the people themselves, the wrong is the world and environment. We are just ordinary people, not immortal spirits, nor the gods who create everything. We are just mortals, and mortals can''t see the essence of the world clearly, but magic gives us the opportunity to see the essence of the world clearly! " "Now, you need to cheer up, not wallow in pain and remorse." "What should I do?" She murmured, confused and full of hatred. Hate this world, hate the environment here, hate those nobles, hate those nobles'' minions... Even hate magic, hate elves Although amusier does not know her mental activities, she is also very clear that she is more likely to go to the extreme critical moment. What he needs to do is try his best to appease his friends and not let them go on a road of no return. They grew up and learned to live together since childhood, and had already established a deeper relationship with each other. This relationship and the experience of growing up together made him unable to sit back and watch her go on a road of no return. "Now, all we have to do is bury your family and the villagers here!" "We are too late to prevent their death," he said. If, at that time, we had more convenient transmission magic, maybe we would have come here earlier to prevent all this happening. " "Now that things have happened, we should not be immersed in the pain of the past and remorse ourselves. Now, what should be done is to restrain their corpses. Then, gather our friends together and ask the nobles for a reasonable explanation for today''s affairs! " At this point, amusier''s eyes twinkled with cold light and killing intention. In the land of elves, they have little experience in practicing their magic, and there is no battlefield or field for mass destruction of enemies. More importantly, the magic experiment is aimed at a group of magic puppets. Although they know that their magic power is great, even terrible! However, before that, there was no more and more specific cognition. Now, they have experienced a real battle, but they clearly understand how powerful and invincible they have mastered! At the same time, I also understand what kind of influence and change they can make to the world. At this moment, a trace of ideas or inspiration sprouted and ignited in amusier''s mind. Therefore, whether in public or in private, he needs to gather their companions, gather the strength of eight of them, and ask for a fair and just statement and answer for himself, for his companions, and for the villagers who died innocently. As for what happens after that, that''s what we need to think about in the future. Chapter 1224 Towering, long-standing snow mountain, snow does not melt all the year round, but there is a lake on the top of the mountain! At the bottom of the lake, directly into the center of the earth, there is a faint upwelling of heat from the volcano. After a long time, a lake will finally condense at the mouth of the peak, keeping the water potential unchanged and never freezing all the year round! Since he stepped into this dimensional world, he has spent thousands of years in training this dimensional world; In the end, it turns the world into a unique plane world which is similar to and different from the kingdom of God. He built his residence on the top of the snow mountain, on the Bank of the lake, and lived near the lake. Because of his divine power, around the snow peak where the whole lake is located, a unique space world with four seasons like wind is built. Even if ordinary people climb the snow mountain, they can''t enter the small space where ininville lives, and they can''t see or even detect the unique small space hidden. At this time, ininville was sitting on the Bank of the lake, washing his wand of nature with the clear and cold water! Ever since he forged this artifact, ininville has been using his own divine power day and night to continuously warm up and enhance the power of the artifact. Not only this, but also constantly draw the power of nature, and gradually improve the quality of artifact. Now, with his continuous training and warm cultivation, the power of the artifact is a little stronger than it was at the beginning! With such an artifact in hand, ininville''s confidence became stronger again. Even if he fought with narcoron, there would be no psychological activity with no hope of victory. Moreover, in the process of forging artifact, his understanding of natural rules not only combed again, but also increased his understanding of natural rules. Although, his divinity level, still maintained at level 17, has not been promoted. However, the comprehension and understanding of the rules of nature make the fighting power of ininville not depend on the rank of divinity alone. Pull out the staff from the clear and cold lake water. The power of the staff converges. Rotate the staff several times in your hand and pestle the ground fiercely. With the emerald light, sweeping around, endless green and flowers, all over the small space. Endless vitality, filling the whole small space, and with the mind of ininville, one by one the evolution of a variety of natural phenomena! Nodding with satisfaction, ininville got up slowly, holding the whole body like a magic wand carved and polished from a piece of top-quality jadeite; At the top of the battle, the characteristics of all things extracted from nature by iningwell were woven into silk tapers one by one through his hair and divine power. The silk tapestry is also hung with the essence of mountain stone, which is a kind of exotic treasure melted by the intersection of the essence of jade, iron ore, copper, gold, silver, gemstones and so on. So one by one embellishment down, set off the natural God stick, more and more distinguished. Now, in addition to the constant warming and training all day long, ininville has never left the small space where she lives. Now, the power of the staff has gradually stabilized, and he knows all the uses of the staff. He could not help but look at the lower world and the land where the elves and humans lived. His eyes ignore the space and distance, ignore all kinds of obstacles and barriers, eyes with the mind, freely look to the earth. His vision crossed the overlapping snow covered mountains, the lush forest that nurtured everything, and the river and lake that flowed continuously and finally flowed into the sea. Finally, his vision came to the life he created, the forest where the Forest Elves lived and the city where they lived. A pair of lines of sight that are not seen by all things and not perceived by the elves sweep through the elves city at will. Listening to all kinds of information conveyed in the city, he knew everything about the spirit clearly. Whether it is now, or before, or may appear in the future, all the scenes and information can be clearly known by him. Then, his sight and target crossed the elves and began to look at the human world. Then he focused his eyes on the eight mages who had learned from the elves. What they have suffered from each other and in the human world is clearly seen and known by ininville. At this time, however, in ininville''s plain eyes, there was an interest. He focused on the Human Mage named amusier, listening to the thoughts emerging from his heart, and seeing through the real thoughts he didn''t care about. He became interested in the thoughts hidden in his subconscious mind, and thus generated additional interest and more attention. "Let me see if you can change all this, and if you can change the human race, and make this lifeless, joyless world; There''s something more that makes me happy! " After being a God for a long time, ininville inevitably became infected with the characteristics and defects of God. At the moment when he thought the time was not ripe, he only showed his face to the gods a few times, and did not have deep friendship with them. The only one with deep friendship is elistre. Besides, no one among the gods can have a better friendship with him. What''s more, inenville didn''t want to be involved with the gods too much. He came with secret and purpose. Then, when the time is not ripe, inenville, who is bored, can not help but want to find some fun for himself. After all, the situation that the gods were involved in and balanced with each other made him unable to start. Although he has been the first to prepare a few dark hands, so far, there is no time for him to feel that there is a hand between the gods. If you kill a few little gods, it won''t do much for the overall situation. Even, it will backfire, causing the gods to join hands in isolation. Inenville naturally would not do so, and would not set up a lot of enemies for himself without any reason. Disintegration and individual destruction have always been his principles. Unless he can be strong enough to crush all the gods with the power of one man; Otherwise, the cautious ininville would rather live in a low-key seclusion in this small natural plane than recklessly make himself the target of the gods'' extra attention. Therefore, after helping elistre integrate with the clergy, and making the latter successfully promoted to medium power; Ininville took an excuse to leave, out of the sight of the gods, and began a long, low-key life. In addition to forging artifact, ininville has another purpose, but this plan takes too long; Ininville just made it into an idle game, and didn''t waste most of his energy and effort on it. He just follows the trend, obeys the operation of nature, and tries not to interfere. Therefore, too boring life, in the end is to let ininville feel a little boring. At this time, the interesting world that happened to human beings made ininville more or less interested. This natural plane of monotonous life and flat pace has never seen any major event. Ordinary things are hard to attract his attention. However, at this moment, the conflict between secular mortals and mages breeds an undercurrent that can change the pattern of human beings and even affect the elves. Inenville felt that his monotonous and boring life had a trace of vitality. He looked at the human beings with great interest, and looked forward to a good play that would interest him! Chapter 1225 In the endless forest of trees, weeds, flowers, shrubs and thorns. In an irregular, incomplete, not the slightest rule, but because for a long time, by the forest animals accidentally passing by the formation of natural animal path; Two of them are dressed in gorgeous fairy robes, one male and one female are walking through them. After helping arichel bury the remains of the villagers in the small mountain village, amusier did not go anywhere else, nor did he gather their classmates and companions. The first place he came was the forest of life where the Forest Elves lived! There are two young mages who are confused and mixed with various emotions. With a deep heart and heavy steps, they walk step by step through the animal path in the forest, towards the city built by the elves in the deep forest. It is a city hidden in endless forests, the only city of Forest Elves, a city-state unknown in the depths of the forest, which is called the land of elves by human beings! In just a few months, all the unfortunate things happened in the human world since they left the elves. In the course of growing up in the past, there have never been any bad things in the past ten years; In just a few months, all of them appeared. Let these wise young mages, full of profound wisdom, be at a loss. There was no answer, no answer, and no solution. In this situation, two young mages with endless confusion and worries chose to go back to the forest of life and find their teacher to solve their doubts! "Amusier, do you think we can find the real answer from the teacher?" After walking for a long time, despite the pain in her heart, alichel raised her low head, some red and swollen eyes, and looked at her classmates, who had been accompanying and taking care of her all the time. After hearing her inquiry, the latter stepped forward again with a slight pause and said, "I don''t know, but I think even if we can''t find the answer from the teacher, we will certainly be inspired! If I can''t find the answer even from the teacher, then the doubt in my heart is either to figure it out by myself or to ask for advice from the gods! " "Man... Has no God!" "Yes Amusier raised his head, looked at the sunlight from the treetops, and murmured, "man, no God..." The two mages who finished this topic went to the forest in silence; Along the way, they talked very little, even speechless. They just went on their way silently with their heads down. There were no horses, no carriages, and no magic. But with the kindness to the teaching of the elves, with the heart of respect, on foot, with a pilgrimage like attitude, to the city of the Forest Elves. During the day, they go on their way silently. At night, they take out the tent from the magic package they carry, clean up an open space, light a bonfire, heat dry food slightly, drink a few mouthfuls of water, eat a little, and then meditate to sleep. On the second day, he repeated his previous behavior pattern again. After nearly seven days, he finally reached the outer boundary. From the Forest Elves patrolling the outer border, after obtaining the pass to enter the Elven city; The two mages, amusier and alichel, walked towards the spirit city with their heads closed. Finally, when they see the magnificent city hidden in the endless forest; Deep down in their hearts, they were extremely calm, and then their eyes were attracted by the two figures waiting at the city gate. The two young mages, hot in their hearts, with grievances and heartache, could not help speeding up their pace and walking towards the two figures who had been waiting for a long time. ¡­¡­ "You killed people?" Emylan looked at his two human disciples with a serious expression, especially the one who had been bowing her head for the longest time. The latter, under the former''s serious eyes, tells all kinds of experiences and facts after they returned to the human world. "Alas After hearing about the tragic experience of his disciples, emylan could not help sighing and stroking her soft brown hair. "My child, you are wronged. The teacher didn''t know that such a sad thing would happen after you returned to your own world. If the teacher knows, no matter what, he will not let you leave here and return to your world! " "Teacher!" Her heart, which had been full of grief, was full of grievances and unbearable pain. She is full of grievances and heartache, one by one in front of her teacher to tell clearly. Emylan and another wizard listened in silence. After a long time, alichel, whose mental state had stabilized, gradually eased her mood. The two of them, led by emyland, once again walked into their dream home. ¡­¡­ "Magic, it''s not wrong, and you''re not at fault!" In a garden, emyland and another wizard appease their two human disciples. Faced with the doubts and puzzles from Amur, emylan answered the doubts in their hearts for them, "we elves did not expect the difference between human beings and elves. Although humans are very similar to us, after all, we are different races. Some things, some things, are common in the eyes of the elves, but they don''t apply to humans. What happened to you and the unfair treatment we did not expect "But we killed people in the end... It''s against the way of nature you''ve always taught us!" Said alichel in a voice. But emyland said, "no, you''re not wrong, arichel." In the latter''s puzzled eyes, he said: "although, when you were young, I always taught you to protect nature and follow the rules of nature. However, your behavior has not violated the rules of nature. Vengeance is also a part of the natural rules. Therefore, I fully understand your vengeance and killing behavior and will not blame you. " "Teacher, but why do we get such unfair treatment on us after we go back to our former home?" Amusier took over the topic and said, "in the spirit, there is no obvious hierarchy and targeted discrimination between people. Here, the spirit will never discriminate against us because we are human beings. On the contrary, every elf is friendly and warm to us. Here, we feel the atmosphere of truly belonging to home. However, after returning to our real home, we don''t feel the enthusiasm of belonging to home. On the contrary, we are cold and full of discrimination and vigilance. Why Emyland was silent for a long time before he said: "this has something to do with the experience of human development so far. It''s hard to say the specific reason. Human beings are different from us. There are few elves. We cherish every one of them and take care of them as much as possible. However, human beings... "He looked at Amur," you have too many people, too many people and scarce resources, so that human beings can not take care of everyone. In addition, some specific factors have created the special situation of human beings today. As for the more specific, I can''t analyze and provide you with the correct answer. You need to find out for yourself, because, after all, you are human beings, and you are the only one who understands human beings. " "Elves, they only provide guidance, not answers. If you want to change all this, you need to rely on yourself. Maybe you can inject energy into the dead human. More likely, your actions will destroy you, elves, and will not interfere in human choices or human actions. Because, whether we are elves or humans, we are just a part of the common existence in the vast nature. " Chapter 1226 In the divine space, where the seasons are always like spring, ininville''s tall and slender body stands by the lake; A pair of golden eyes, looking into the clear sky from afar, are gazing at a "meteor" following the trail. "Finally, I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time!" The voice dropped to the ground, and then ininville''s body disappeared into the divine space out of thin air; The next moment, he was already in the endless torrent of elements. A pair of God''s eyes, looking to the deep and far place. And that eternal darkness, silence, always keep the darkness, silence, cold Su, never light, life in the sea of nothingness; A fast, gray meteor is rapidly across the boundless, boundless sea of nothingness. A gray meteor named gupu, with an ancient flavor, is rapidly leaving one universe after another behind, aiming at a huge unparalleled universe ahead! The speed of the meteor is beyond the limit of the words in the world! It is in the process of rapid progress, as if it has entered an unknown special channel; Its speed, already can''t use any common sense in the world to speculate! In this instant, the meteor has entered a huge universe. In silence, it looks at the crystal wall of the outermost layer of the universe, just like nothing; At the moment of contact, the gray airflow abruptly separated a wisp, and what was wrapped by the gray airflow entered the crystal wall in an instant. It goes on its way, along something specious and indescribable. In the process of rapid development, the things wrapped in it exude all kinds of wonderful rules. This breath in the process of escape, also startled many great existence to pay attention to; Then, these great beings came one after another. ¡­¡­ In the place where endless torrents of elements gather, ininville stands tall and slender; Holding a staff which symbolizes the power of nature, the White Gold waist long hair flies around; Gorgeous and noble clothing will set off the more noble, inviolable! After feeling the coming of the gods, and sensing the unbridled strong breath of the gods, ininville is also well prepared! The staff of nature, which was painstakingly forged by him, will also usher in its first battle since its birth! "Let''s take this opportunity to see how many of the gods are worthy of a fight and who are worthy of our serious treatment!" With his current status and strength, it can not be regarded as arrogance to say this. In today''s world where there are few powerful gods, only gods who are members of powerful gods can fight against him. In addition, the rest of the gods are completely out of fashion, unable to exist in the first World War. The gods, only standing on the top, can control the power and discourse of the world! Mind has been set, the same is to let oneself find an excuse, in the future can play a problem; Ininville is fully prepared for this day. Similarly, for the purpose of the future, he is also ready to bear the pain and pay some price! Ininville, who had already begun to look forward to something, stood quietly in the endless torrent of elements, and the natural power in his body, like a vast sea, moved with his mind. The next moment, inningville is surrounded by endless natural forces. He has become the "sun" standing in the endless torrent of elements. For the coming gods, thoroughly declare their position! At this time, the meteors coming from the main road, mixed with a large number of regular breath, have already entered the torrent of elements; The goal is to point directly at the huge main material plane world ahead! And at this time, from many places, suddenly gushed out a breath of different strength, the number of different divine power brilliance; The gods who have arrived here in secret can''t bear it any more. "The smell of rule fragments!" "I don''t know why these fragments of rules came from; But now that we are here, we all rely on means. " "Suspicious origin, but it can increase my power!" Within the radiance of the divine power, there came the words of voice, sentence by sentence, different voices of men and women; And the masters of these voices are the world''s favorite, the real darling; It is also the God who holds the power of all things in heaven and earth. When these fragments of rules from different worlds suddenly come here and rush to the main material plane world, many gods secretly arrive here, one after another, to intercept and seize, which is tantamount to the rule breath of windfall. There is no doubt that these rules will help a certain God to obtain the corresponding authority, or even take this opportunity to completely condense the corresponding clergy. There is no doubt that this is a god given opportunity to strengthen the power and power of the gods. Therefore, no God will give up this windfall! A god rushed out from different places, and the strong breath was released wantonly. They used their own means to intercept or capture one rule fragment after another that they liked. Boom! Different gods collide with each other, but they all value a certain rule fragment. They choose to do it without suspense. Among them, no one will give way, and no one will step back. When it comes to the struggle for power, even the "hidden rules" formulated by the gods have no effect. On this point, none of the gods will allow such "hidden rules" to exist, which are related to power, belief, and interests. Only the most fierce fighting among them can win the final victory. Among the gods, the most cruel war began; Inenville naturally won''t sit back and watch. The seeds of these fragments of rules are taken away by the gods, and he is just a wedding dress. Therefore, ininville couldn''t bear to do it. His powerful natural divine power was completely exposed to the most cruel and violent side of nature. A fierce emerald ball, like a sun, exudes a ferocious, fierce, as if to destroy all things of the domineering atmosphere and will, rampage, straight to the rules from afar fragment seeds! The strong appearance of ininville also caused the frequent peeping of the gods; The gods were both surprised and surprised! But at the same time, the gods will not sit back and watch these rules, which are just like windfall, being captured by ininville alone! I saw, fighting for each other, competing for the gods, suddenly ran out of a strong breath of God. From his breath and divine power, this one is undoubtedly one of the most powerful! And the strong breath of his divine power, just like the sun that nurtures all things, has both the gentle side and the extremely fierce and brutal side. "Let me see the skill of you, the God of nature!" "Yes? The sun Ininville looked for fame, but saw a God power light ball like the sun, quickly close to himself, "no, it''s not all the sun!" In ininville''s perception, although the powerful divine power that quickly drew close to him was like the sun, it was not the complete side of the sun that gave him the breath of divine power. That is to say "Does he want to have a thorough command of the sun clergy?" In this way, ininville''s reaction was not slow at all. His natural magic wand turned fiercely. In the swing of the silk tapestry, his strong and powerful natural magic power suddenly burst out! The sun that comes close to us will be firmly blocked, and the body wrapped by the natural power of ininville is a rule fragment that contains the power of the sun! "Damn it!" Chapter 1227 "Damn it!" Boom!!! The artifact made with great care is in hand. Until the moment when he really starts to fight with the deity, inenville realizes what a blessing it is to have an artifact that is in line with his own divine power. At least, he did not spend too much effort, then easily stopped, who wants to compete with him for the existence of the power of the sun. "Yes, your highness, the unknown!" Although ininville also knew the existence and names of many gods, he had never met any other gods except elistre, Elven deity, Mistra and Spider Queen. "A ray of power from the sun, I take it!" With these words, ininville gathered the power of the sun, which he held tightly in his hand, into the Godhead. Then he reached out to other pieces of rules. However A blazing divine power suddenly came and directly bombarded the gray meteor that was still flying towards the main material plane. After the divine power hit fiercely, the gray air flow wrapped with multiple regular fragments suddenly burst! Among them, the multi-channel regular fragments that came to the world with the gray air flow turned into meteors one after another and scattered towards all parts of the main material plane world. "Who is it?" "Ha ha, it''s the best way. In this way, we will rely on our means." Ininville looked behind him. The magic power just now came from the hand of the God who failed to fight for the sun. Think, he is not willing to fight for the sun power failure, and deliberately so! However, it just fulfilled ininville''s wish; However, in his face, ininville still showed a very angry expression! "Name!" "Lord of the morning!" "Losanda!" When ininville spoke out the name of the God, he also realized why he wanted to fight for the power of the sun. It must be the same with him that he wants to unite a complete solar ministry by virtue of a power. However, if it were any other power, it would be OK for ininville to give up, but the sun power is an indispensable part of the natural rules. Ininville, who wants to completely unite the "clergy of nature", will not give up any step that can improve the rules of nature at any time. The two gods who met each other for the first time had a grudge from now on! "If I have a chance in the future, I''ll take a moment, the divine power of his highness luoshanda!" In the face of ininville''s provocation and invitation to fight, losanda did not show any weakness. "That''s right. I really want to see the power of the God of nature! Today''s short fight gives me a preliminary impression, that is, I don''t know how to deepen my impression when I see you next time, his highness ininville! " "Hum!" Ininville didn''t answer. The natural power in his body converged, and he immediately turned into a ball of light like the sun; Straight to the main material plane world. And the other gods, as soon as they shot down the rule fragment in losanda, flew to the world of the main material plane. They also value the fragments of their own rules, and hope that they can use a trace of power to help them master a certain clergy thoroughly, improve their power and enhance their authority! "Ininville!" Looking at ininville flying towards the world of the main material plane, losanda''s figure pauses and slowly tells his name. Then, he quickly flew to the world of the main material plane. And in ininville, who is flying towards the world of the main material plane, he is also thinking to himself, "although I have already thought about it in my heart, with the help of these weak powers, I can stir up the secret struggle among the gods and destroy the relationship between the gods. However, before that, it is urgent to improve the general framework of natural rules. Now, I have seized a ray of power from the sun. Next, there should be the power of the four elements: death, darkness, ocean, wind, fire, water and earth. It''s just "The gods of the four elements, all extraordinary gods, rashly create power conflicts with them at the moment; It''s not good for me in the future! It seems that the road to further improve the rules of nature needs to be postponed. Now, I can only perfect death, darkness, sea... As for the four elements of power, I can only look forward to major changes in this world in the future and care about them! " A series of plans flashed in his mind, and he was determined to let go of the power of the four elements for the time being and first seek the three absolute key powers of death, darkness and the sea. Among them, except death, they belong to darkness and the sea. It is better to seize them. Because the gods holding these two powers are not powerful. Persimmon special soft pinch, the gods also know this shallow truth. What''s more, the opportunity at this moment is just a gift! He can take advantage of this opportunity to gain the power of darkness, death and the sea, and then use it as an excuse to create reasons and conflicts for war. At that time, we can take advantage of this reason to find the bad luck of the gods who hold these powers. At that time, if we seize these three key clergy, the gods will not be able to speak, let alone find an excuse to attack him. Because the conflict of powers between gods eventually led to the fight between life and death. No matter now or in the past, it has appeared repeatedly in history. No matter which God can say anything against it. That''s because the clergy symbolizes the power and power of the gods, which is the most important thing of God; And the power conflict between the gods, has always been accompanied by endless fighting and bloodshed, since ancient times and today, I do not know how many gods, in this fall! I don''t know how many new gods have been created, rising one by one! Therefore, the gods can not intervene in the fight between the gods because of the conflict of power! Because they would do the same, not to mention ininville. Therefore, in order to master the three clergy of death, darkness and the sea, ininville also has to make use of this opportunity to deliberately create a conflict of power between himself and the gods who master the three clergy. However, he took this as an excuse to start a war, went to the door, seized the three clergy, strengthened his strength, improved the rules of nature, and took the opportunity to expand his leading position in the rules of nature. Then, the way to perfect the natural rules can be carried out step by step, but he also needs to pay attention to the progress, if it arouses the vigilance of the gods; Or joint intervention, then, is extremely unfavorable to ininville. After all, he can''t be absolutely invincible! Can surpass one, two powerful divine power, but three powerful divine power join hands, absolutely difficult to win easily. It is his ultimate goal to stir up disputes and even God wars among the gods, not to stir up the encirclement and suppression of the gods against himself! Therefore, even if he had mastered the three powers of death, darkness and the sea, in a short period of time, ininville did not want to go to the trouble of the gods himself. He also needs to make some calculations to find a perfect situation for himself, even if the gods want to find trouble, the reasons and excuses for intervention, but also can not find. Thoroughly, put an end to all possible hidden dangers. Ininville, who gradually made his plan clear in his mind, did not slow down his speed while thinking; He chased the three fragmentary rules in his current picture and rushed straight in. First of all, he brought a rule fragment which symbolizes the ocean into his hands. Then, he rushed to the rule fragment which symbolizes the powerful power of death. However, at this time, a God appeared in front of him. This man, full of the powerful power of death, would never sit back and watch. Anyone would try to covet the existence of the power of death! Conflict, once again, becomes a hair trigger! Chapter 1228 Ininville looked at the God who was haunted by the powerful power of death, the power of death he felt from him, and the constant lamentation of the dead around him; Obviously, this is a God who belongs to the same powerful ranks and holds the opposite of life, the rule of death! "The God of death, kranword." Kranword nodded slightly, with a pair of deep eyes, looking cautiously and cautiously at ininville, "the God of nature and life, ininville!" "Yes Ininville also replied in the same way. He also treated the God of death, the king of the dead, who was standing not far in front of him with a cautious attitude. He felt that the natural divine power in his body was jubilating, but the life clergy made him dislike kranword, the God of death. Just as darkness opposes light, death opposes life. Two powerful fields, powerful rules and incompatible opposing attributes can almost make these extreme opposing attributes become lifelong enemies. However, further understanding, understanding of the rules of nature, and gradually deepening the inningville, but gradually get rid of this kind of attribute opposition. It is true that life and death are not dealt with, light and darkness are difficult to coexist, and water and fire are difficult to be compatible. However, there is no absolute truth. In the field of death, there may not be no trace of life. In the place of light, there will be darkness. Water and fire will blend together in a special place. These phenomena, no matter when the earth was human, were heard or understood; Or, in the process of growth and detachment, what he saw showed such a truth. Ininville, who would not have produced extreme antagonism by attribute or camp belonging; After further understanding the nature''s inclusiveness, he has already understood the true mystery and essence of nature. Now, what he is going on is to present the most essential and real part of nature. When he mastered the life clergy, he should also master death; With the sun, there must be darkness, with the ocean, there must be earth... Wind, water, fire, earth... And other elements are integrated to form today''s nature. There is the emergence of the universe, the birth of all things, and from here we can infer what the real nature contains and what it contains. Therefore, everything contained in nature will be what ininville pursued and longed for. Just as the Buddha has integrated the universe which has been divided for many years, ininville is also for himself (or them?) He made a strict goal, integrated the rules of nature, and became the personified image of nature in the world. This is the highest level that ininville is eager to pursue at present. As for whether there is a higher level above that, ininville does not know, nor does he want to know. Because it is almost impossible to integrate the rules of nature. The degree of difficulty is not far from that of integrating and splitting the universe. At the beginning, they were able to accomplish the plan of unifying the universe together. It can only be said that he was extremely lucky. If he did not have a special journey in the underworld, he would have found a crucial part of the clay board. In this way, part of the power and power of the clay board will be aroused, for fear that they will never have the possibility of unifying the universe. Today''s road is just another one, which is very similar to the unified universe in the past. In terms of the degree of difficulty, it is difficult to integrate the natural rules and become the personified image of the natural rules in this world. The two sides stood in the air and stood against each other for a long time. Until the God of death, kranword took the lead in saying, "Your Highness, since you have the power of life, why do you covet the power of death and peep into the realm of the dead?" Words are as cold as the wind, just like the dead country of the dead¡° You should know that your actions infringe upon my divine power and power, which can not be forgiven, just as one day I covet your life power and try to invade the field of life. " "Oh?" Ininville raised his eyebrows, his tone was as flat as water, as usual, "but this piece of unknown death clearly came from another crystal wall, and did not belong here. Since it''s something that doesn''t belong here, it''s natural for everyone to rely on their own means to get the power they like. How can my behavior be regarded as an infringement on your right to die and your domain? " Kranword didn''t care, but said: "just as you can''t stand it, your right to life is coveted by his highness. In my eyes, naturally, I will not allow a God to covet my right to die! " "That''s good. Then we''ll go our own way!" "I think so, too!" The two top gods, without hesitation, gave up the argument. At this stage, they were very clear and understood; It''s about the fight for power, and it''s impossible to persuade the other side with much money. The conflict of interests between gods is naked and extremely transparent; What belongs to me is mine, what doesn''t belong to me, and what I get is mine. Want to capture, or split my power, then fight with me, kill me, my everything will belong to you. However, if I kill you, I will inherit everything from you! Ininville naturally understood this truth for a long time, but in the top gods, both sides would be more restrained; In the middle and lower reaches of the gods, this kind of restraint is absolutely not equal to the mutual restraint between powerful gods. The fight between them is more fierce and transparent. For all people in this world, it''s related to their own interests, so there''s no need to pay attention to negotiation and etiquette; Only when the interests are in their own hands can they be regarded as their own. Before that, who can control the others? Perhaps, in the struggle for interests, ordinary people still have some restraint. At least in some cases, ordinary people know how to compromise and negotiate; However, with the gods, there is no compromise at all. Only because the things they fight for each other are things that can actually enhance their strength. In the eyes of the gods, the struggle between mortals is not on the table at all. Therefore, after the meaningless quarrel between ininville and kranword ended, the fight between the two gods began immediately. However, while fighting, both sides still kept a certain degree of restraint. The most important reason is to guard against the attack of other powerful beings. After all, no one wants to fight for themselves, but in the end, they get a free price from outsiders. Although this possibility is extremely low, it is not that it has never occurred. While the two gods were talking to each other, the time flow of the outside world was not much, just a few breaths. Although, that death rule fragment, still from flies toward the front; However, they are still under the control of the two gods! In the place where their two gods are located, there is basically no third God to intervene. Those who are not interested in the right of death just pay attention to it; He is also interested in the struggle between ininville, the new God of nature and life, and kranword, the long-standing God of death. Although, not long ago, ininville won the power of the sun in the fight with the Lord of dawn, losanda. However, all the gods didn''t pay attention to that fight. Now, they see a fight between ininville and kranword. In the long years, bored gods suddenly have a strong interest and expectation in their hearts. And the two attributes of the opposition of the powerful divine power, also in a short period of several breathing time, there have been hundreds of fierce fights. Both of them have different attributes, rendering a large area; Having drawn the battle field between the two sides, we are also announcing to the gods that their existence is a warning to the gods who peep here not to mess around. And if you peep at the gods here, you will naturally understand the hidden rules among them; There is no God willing to join in, because there is a great possibility that he will be besieged by two powerful gods! Chapter 1229 The sky is clear and cloudless. The clouds that originally stayed here have already been scattered in the fierce struggle between the two leaders. As a result, there is no remnant cloud in this vast airspace. Ninneville, holding his carefully forged staff of nature, is fighting with kranvo, a god of death dressed as a human warrior and holding an epee. With his staff waving, he could easily stop the intensive attack from kranword. Once again, the magic wand in hand, the emerald natural power burst out, stretching for thousands of miles, instantly set up a natural God domain! ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Kelanwo looked at the surrounding environment in amazement, because the sky where their two gods were turned into a boundless primeval forest at the moment when the divine realm stood up! Whether it''s the lush, leafy tall trees in front of us, or the animals shuttling through the jungle between the trees, or struggling to absorb a ray of sunshine from the gap between the leaves. In other words, the earthy smell in the nose, or all kinds of sounds in the ear, are almost no different from the real primeval forest. "Just by the divine realm, he almost confused the real with the false. His highness ininville is really terrible!" Kelanwo was frightened, but he didn''t panic at all. When he reached the stage of powerful divine power, it was difficult to see a huge gap between them. Unless it''s the divine level, the difference is more than two levels, attribute restraint and so on, one side can completely suppress the other side. Otherwise, it is difficult to decide the outcome in a short time between the powerful powers. Although, kranword''s Godhead level is one level lower than that of ininville. However, the power of death, the powerful rule power, makes kranword absolutely different from the general powerful divine power. Although the home was converted, the situation is extremely unfavorable for him in a moment, but kranword is not panic. For a moment, he thought that the Epee in his hand suddenly turned, and the power of death broke out in his body. With the swing of the Epee, the realm of the dead came. He once again propped up the realm of the dead in the realm of the natural God which was opened by ininville. Countless ghosts, the bones buried under the earth, are resurrected one after another, pushing up the soil that buried their decaying bodies, and drawing out their weapons from the endless soil, while ghosts wander in the endless virgin forest. The breath of death is filled with endless trees and animals; In an instant, the green and vibrant virgin forest turned into the kingdom of the dead and the world of the dead in a very short time! However, while kranword wanted to take the opportunity to expand the field of the dead, he was surprised to see that the field of the dead was already dead; Even once again, a little green shoots tenaciously appeared from the bodies of all kinds of dead trees, or struggled tenaciously from the dead land. At this point, the emergence of vitality makes the country of the dead different. Only in this way, the high and low sentence represents a flaw in kranword''s field of the dead. At the same time, ininville opened the natural God domain and immediately launched the attack! Endless vitality suddenly broke out, strong natural atmosphere and endless vitality began to compress bit by bit, eating into the dead field of kranword. The latter''s realm of the dead, under the counterattack of inningville''s realm of nature, began to retreat. Although the speed is very slow and the scale is very small, it is undeniable that the field of kranword''s dead has retreated; This is an iron fact, which is undeniable at the same time. Even though kranword tried his best to support the field of death, it was inevitable that the field of the dead, which he presided over, was inferior to the natural God field of ininville in the obviously stronger natural God field. Even if he burst out of death is how strong, even if he wakes up the number of ghosts and spirits, we can not ignore the fact that these ghosts and spirits are being purified in the face of stronger and more vigorous vitality. Even, hesitation erupts and gathers vitality, which is too strong a relationship. The resurrection of the dead awakened by kranword is different from the resurrection of the corpse, but a real resurrection posture! Although, the difference between the two sides is only one level. However, inenville''s field in the rule of life is by no means lower than kranword''s field in the rule of death. After all, ininville created the real life, whether it was the tree of life or the Forest Elves, it was created by him. Therefore, in the field of the rules of life, even after the elves, Agnes can''t compare with ininville. Not to mention, under the full blessing of the natural rules, the power of the rule of life is not the result of the death rule that kranword can easily suppress. Even under the full blessing of the natural rules, the power of the rule of life and the natural divine realm has not only been the contest between the rule of life and the rule of death. It''s the rule of death, a contest against the rule of nature. Whether in terms of quality or quantity, a single rule of death cannot suppress the rule of life, let alone the rule of nature. However, the mastery of the natural rules by ininville is still far from enough. However, in the exploration of the rules of nature, ininville has no doubt stepped forward, and few can coexist with him side by side. Moreover, since he understood the rules of nature and all the things contained in them, ininville knew that everything in nature, including life, death, light, darkness and so on, belonged to the branch system of the rules of nature. The rule of death is naturally within this system. Therefore, up to now, it has long been decided who will win or lose. With a single rule of death, kranword can not compete with nature as a whole, because death is contained in nature! The spread of the natural realm of God, silent retreat, kranword see this, also scattered the dead area; The blue sky reappeared. Cranword''s eyes looked forward, and he just saw ininville nodding to him. On the palm of ininville''s hand, there was the rule fragment symbolizing the right of death! "Your Highness ininville, I admire his achievements in the rules of life." Cranword looked at the fragment of death rule in the palm of ininville''s hand and sighed, "I lost this time. From now on, I will not covet your right to death; But in the future, once you try to split my throne and divide my power and power, I will never easily admit defeat or let the power of death give up! " In the end, kranword had to do it for a while. After all, what came here was only his incarnation. The strength is limited, the divine power is also limited, and in the case that the noumenon sleeps and does not appear, it is absolutely impossible to win over ininville with only one incarnation. Up to now, the gods have already known the information of ininville. A god of the new era, who is on the same road as an ancient one, will naturally attract the attention and attention of the gods. After all, the gods of the ancient times have the convenient conditions that the gods of this world should also envy. The ancient gods do not need incarnation or belief, and follow the path of conforming to the rules. However, the disadvantages of the ancient gods are also the points that the new gods are glad for. Ancient gods want to improve their own strength and upgrade their own divinity level, but they can''t compare with new gods. In today''s faith-based era, the ancient gods can''t reach the speed to enhance their strength. Although belief in God has such weaknesses and limitations, it is also the strength. Although the ancient gods are powerful, there is only one way to enhance their strength, that is, they can only rely on their own understanding of the rules to enhance their strength and upgrade their godhood level. Similarly, because there is no incarnation, once the ancient god falls, it is the real fall, and there is basically no possibility of resurrection. The belief in God, because of the existence of the incarnation, although it is impossible to have all the strength of the noumenon; However, in terms of the degree of life protection, this point can never be compared with ancient gods. "I''ll see!" That''s what inenville said, and he responded to the warning of kranword''s words. Even if he doesn''t take the fragments of death rules today, he will have to go to cranword to seize the right of death when he reaches the critical point in the future; Now, it''s just to perfect the rules of nature! It''s too early to talk about the conflict with kranword! Chapter 1230 "Sun, death, sea... Next, darkness!" Ininville thought silently and watched cranword leave. Then a pair of golden eyes swept the sky around him. His body turned into an emerald ball of light again and chased the darkness away. After he left, the will of the gods was still talking to each other. Although, they are also busy in seizing the fragments containing a certain rule; But that doesn''t mean they don''t have the extra energy to focus on other places. On the contrary, they are very curious about ininville, and now, this curiosity has been fully satisfied in this peep. "The strength of this God of nature is beyond my expectation!" "It''s amazing to lose his highness losanda and his highness cranword in a row." "Maybe that''s the power of the ancient gods!" The will of the gods is intertwined with each other, talking and longing for each other. At the same time, they have different bad thoughts in their hearts. In the final analysis, although the large-scale God war disappeared, the hostility and calculation between the gods never disappeared. However, the consequences of the God wars were too serious. Every divine battle is inevitably accompanied by the fall of a large number of gods and the birth of new gods. Among them, there are many deities who take this opportunity to become deities at one stroke. Therefore, they should be more restrained than ever; Because every God has learned enough lessons from the previous God wars. If we can try to avoid a new round of divine warfare, we should try to avoid it; However, if there is a chance, they will not hesitate to set off a divine war! Ininville, who left, had no idea that the gods were interested in him. Perhaps, even if ininville knew it, he would not care about it. In any case, he has secretly laid out the situation, and the chess pieces have gradually been put in place. Now it''s just a good time to stir up the divine battle. What we are doing now is just a series of layouts to create a scene of sufficient scale. "I''ve lost so many benefits. It''s not a waste!" The God from the unified universe was deprived of all his power by Jiangning, who had the power and discourse of the universe. Subsequently, these fragments of rules with different attributes were sent by Jiangning one by one. The purpose is not to enhance the power of the gods in this world. Although, if these fragments of rules are obtained by ininville, it will be of great help for him to improve the rules of nature. However, in order to gain more benefits in the future, ininville did not hesitate to choose such a way. No matter which God gets the fragments of rules; However, in the process of struggle, the gods have planted the seeds of contradiction. Now, it may not be obvious, but once the right time comes, a large-scale war will begin. The present situation is nothing more than an illusion of calm. More turbulent waves are actually brewing under the calm water. A new round of storms will come sooner or later. Now it''s just a matter of time. Even the more cohesive this undercurrent is, the more powerful it will be. Ininville is looking forward to that day, but also looking forward to that day after the arrival of their expectations, can achieve! In the blue sky, a round ball with endless emerald radiance, quickly across the sky, flash away. All things can''t see the glory of the gods, and can''t see the posture of the gods. Ininville, flying in the imperial air, is chasing a fragment that symbolizes the dark rules. The speed of regular flight is very fast, just like the black lightning, which quickly leaves the mountains, forests, rivers, lakes, plains and so on behind. However, its speed, still did not slow down, still toward somewhere. In the dark area, rose, the queen of spider God, is staying in her own temple; She incarnated as a drow spirit, wearing a thin layer of black yarn, whether it is full chest, or the mystery of the lower body, under the shadow of this thin black yarn; There''s no way to cover up all the shapes. If it''s invisible, it adds endless mystery and temptation. Beautiful appearance, now less spider form of ferocious and irritable, but more lazy meaning; She leaned on the throne of God, red lips like blood, thick black hair like night, fine long eyelashes, which made this famous spider God completely different from the past. On the contrary, at the moment, she is just like a lady. She is extremely noble, but she is also crazy and obsessed like Yanhou, a princess in history; I can''t help but prostrate myself under her skirt. The scramble among the gods can''t hide the spider''s eyes and ears; However, compared with those powerful divine powers, she is still medium divine power, only one step short of being promoted to the stage of powerful divine power. It is no doubt an unwise choice to compete with powerful divine power! What''s more, the elves never gave up their pressure on her. Plus, elistre When I think of elistre, the queen of spiders, rose, I feel very angry. I don''t know when this lowly goblin started to enter the stage of medium divine power. Not only that, but also the power of clergy has been obviously improved. Although, compared with her strength, elistre is obviously inferior, in the downwind stage. However, elistre, who has stepped into the ranks of medium power, is not the little god she used to be able to handle at will. The other side, at least, is on an equal footing with her. Although she is still inferior in strength, as long as she has enough power of belief, it is not a problem at all. Because a threshold that obstructs the gods has obviously been broken. God''s next promotion is not blocked at all. The only thing to consider is whether the power of belief can make God absorb freely and quickly upgrade his own godhood level. Elistre, who was promoted to the stage of medium divine power, relied on music, sword dance, hunting and moonlight; Compared with the past, it not only contained most of the power, but also gained extra power from the four clergy. Although, compared with rose, she is much worse in the rank of divinity. However, elistre, who is much more powerful than the clergy she has mastered in the past, is incomparable in her growth and progress in fighting. The first thing for elistre, who has improved her strength, is that after she recreates her avatar, she returns to the dark area again and continues to fight against the Spider Queen rose. Behind them stood a large number of gods, and there was also the clear support of ininville, one of the most powerful gods; Plus, elistre is now of medium power. The pressure rose is facing is totally different from the past. Now, the fight between her and elistre is no longer as unbridled as before. In the past, although elistre had a large number of allies to support her, few of them worked. In addition, those powerful gods who support elistre can''t focus on elistre all day long. Naturally, rose feels little pressure. The only one who can definitely fight against her is corelon, the spirit God. However, this God should be more or less scrupulous. Unless, it is explicitly related to the safety of elistre, otherwise, the possibility of the elf God''s hand is very small. But now, with the explicit and practical support of ininville, rose can''t be as unscrupulous as she used to be in the fight with elistre. After all, the relationship between them is not so "pure.". God knows, if there is a just in case in the fight between her and elistre, will this outstanding person in the powerful divine power take this as an excuse and take the opportunity to fight? Rose is not stupid. Therefore, in the face of elistre''s provocation and fight, rose shows great restraint and tries not to leave any handle that may become an excuse. "Little slut, do you think that if you get into the bed of powerful divine power, you will be able to fight against me without fear? Hum Rose''s lazy posture is still the same as before, "you are still tender, ha ha!" However, at this time, rose seemed to feel something. She adjusted her lazy posture and felt it carefully. In her perception, together with the power of her own control, the strong smell of the same origin and integration, just ran to the dark area. "This is..." Chapter 1231 Of course, rose knows and knows clearly what causes the bustle outside. She also understood, and knew, the fierce struggle between the gods. However, to understand, rose did not have enough strength to get involved in the fierce competition of powerful gods. Similarly, she also worried that if she left the dark area, left the abyss, she might immediately face the encirclement and suppression from the elves and gods. After all, the rebellion in the past has already made the elves hate what she did. There are reasons why we can''t leave the dark areas and dare not expose ourselves to the outside world. Otherwise, do you think that even if rose is a God who has fallen into the abyss, she will really like the environment of the abyss and the dark area? Although these places are special regions and special plane worlds; However, except for the word "special", nothing else can be compared with the main material plane. It''s a desolate, desolate place with nothing to ask for; Apart from the word "special" for the main material plane world, there is really nothing to praise. Neither environment nor resources are suitable for the growth of life. Moreover, the harsh environment and barren world, though, have created a group of special and powerful races. But it''s no use. If the extreme and special powerful plane, such as abyss or hell, is really a higher place, then demons and demons will not appear again and again, trying every means to come to the world of prosperity and wealth. Instead, stay in your own world wholeheartedly and enjoy the privileges brought by your identity and power. Although the soul attracts demons and demons, everything in the main material plane of the colorful world also attracts these special and powerful creatures. Soul is what they crave, and everything they can enjoy is also what they crave. And these are the things that these extreme planes with the word "special" do not have, or even lack. In addition to the top demons and demons, there is no lack of these, have enough strength and identity, can enjoy these, the other bottom demons and demons, even in life as human slaves. As a spider God who has seen the prosperity and richness of the world on the main material plane, rose has lost her interest in the prosperity of the world on the main material plane, although she has degenerated the kingdom to the abyss. On the contrary, rose is eager to enjoy everything in the world of the main material plane. Although the dark area is a little bit worse, it is still in the main material plane world, although it can not be compared with the surface world. However, in some places, everything in the surface world is not as good as the dark area. But this is not the reason why rose doesn''t want to return to the surface. On the contrary, she is very eager to return to the surface again, but she dare not easily expose herself to the surface. The spirit God system will never let her go easily, and its other gods will never mind to get rid of her. After all, compared with these gods with positive images, she is just an evil god. To get rid of an evil god is what every God is willing to see. However, none of these gods will come to the dark area or the abyss hell at will, just because they will also face some unpredictable risks. Although there are various reasons, only one thing is certain. Rose is not willing to be trapped in the dark area, or even stay in the devil''s hell all the time. She is also eager to one day, can appear in the surface of the earth. But this, actually needs the formidable strength to do the backer, also only then, can keep own status under those gods'' gaze. Otherwise, once she appears in the surface world, she will be forced to stay by powerful gods with all kinds of thoughts. Therefore, even if rose knew clearly what happened in the world of the main material plane, she also knew clearly what the gods were fighting for. However, Rose''s heart, can only be secretly envy. But she didn''t dare to show up at all. She was afraid that once she showed up, she would lose an incarnation and part of her strength. Therefore, for the fierce struggle between the gods, although rose envies, but can only secretly swallow saliva. However, to her surprise, unexpected "surprises" appeared. A familiar part of her power, which came from the same source, appeared in her perception. What''s more, it''s still coming in the dark. How could this unexpected surprise not surprise and delight rose! However, even so, rose is still vigilant, because she is afraid that some guy who covets her power and power will use this opportunity to set traps, or even a means to lure her out of the dark area. The purpose is to deal with her openly after she is out of the dark area. Rose, who is alert to her own safety and all kinds of dangers, even though she is greedy and eager to get the rule fragment which comes from the same source as her own strength, still does not dare to leave the dark area. She didn''t even have the idea to step out of the dark. She is alert, perceiving everything within her maximum range, searching for the figure of the God who may hide in the dark and attempt to calculate herself to appear in her eyes. However, there was nothing. It was so empty that no one was hidden in the dark. "Do I think too much? But... What''s the matter with this vigilance in my heart? " Rose, who is extremely vigilant, has not dared to step out of the dark area even if she fails to search again and again. And the fragment of rules, which comes from the same source as one''s own strength, really comes from thinking about the dark area. In such a short time, the fragment symbolizing the dark rules had approached the dark area. When she was about to enter the dark area, rose still didn''t notice the trace of any spirit. "Am I really thinking too much?" Although she thought so, rose still calmly looked at all this and watched the fragment symbolizing the dark rules fly into the dark area. And, until now, there is still no spirit into the dark area, rose gradually relaxed. And, sitting on his God seat, he looks at the fragments of the dark rules that are getting closer and closer to him. "Ha ha, even if there are gods who intend to calculate me, so what? It''s a big deal. After I got this fragment, I immediately went back to the devil''s abyss hell. Behind my back, the God who is trying to calculate me, do you really dare to chase into the devil''s abyss and hell? " Rose, with such a plan in her heart, completely put down her heart and made up her mind. Once she got a fragment that symbolized the rule of darkness, she immediately went back to the devil abyss to absorb it. At that time, she will not be afraid of the attack of gods, even if she is a powerful God. As a result, even though there are still worries in her heart, rose is not afraid as long as she thinks about her real home. After all, the place where her kingdom is located is not the main material plane world, and the rules there are different from the main material plane world. When she gets there, her strength will be greatly increased, and the gods will be greatly suppressed. What''s more, she also has the kingdom of God. The rules within the kingdom of God are also a kind of suppression. She doesn''t believe that any God is bold enough to enter her kingdom and make trouble! More think more happy, more think more happy rose, immediately out of his temple, appeared in the dark area. Then, rose turned into a quick black light, holding the fragments of the dark rules in the flying state in her hands! "Ha ha ha, I''ve got my share!" Rose is not happy, so, compared with the gods in the fighting outside, she actually sits in her own home, and a fortune comes to her. The dark rule that can enhance her strength, even a fragment, will be a real promotion for her, otherwise, there won''t be so many gods fighting for this thing. However The dim and unique geographical environment of the dark area turns into a boundless primeval forest in an instant; The sound of birds and animals in the forest, the endless lush virgin forest, rich and full of vitality, almost made rose feel that she was in a forest of the main material plane world, rather than a dark area without any sunshine. "This is the realm of God!" Fiercely opened his eyes, rose snapped, "who on earth, count me?" As soon as the voice fell to the ground, he noticed that there was a great light in front of him, followed by a tall figure, holding a staff, bathed in endless divine light; Step by step, slowly appeared in front of rose. Chapter 1232 The sudden accident shocked and shocked rose, leaving her mind blank; I don''t know what to say. After a long time, the Chinese side uttered a sentence. "It''s you?!" Rose had thought about the worst situation before, but she didn''t expect it to be so bad; What''s more, I didn''t expect that my worst expectation actually came true. In response, ininville''s response was only one sentence, and still with a cold intention to kill, "you''re so brave. You dare to move anyone''s things, even my things. Good. Today, you can keep your avatar! " With that, the natural realm of God shrouded in Rose disappeared in an instant. Then, there will be endless winds, showers, lightning, clouds and sails, and the natural divine realm will naturally turn into a school, the terrible vision when the end of the world comes! "Ah She screamed madly, "I know. It''s you. This time, you did it on purpose; It''s you. It''s you who set me up on purpose. It must have been to take it out on that little bitch elistre... " "I dare to talk nonsense when I''m dying!" The angry look on ininville''s face was fleeting, and then, in the realm of nature, endless offensives, with the power of wind, rain and lightning, came in unison. In this powerful and boundless realm of nature, ininville is just like the God who dominates everything; His will is the power of heaven and earth! In contrast, rose, in this terrible doomsday disaster, is like turning over the boat in the sea, anytime, anywhere, may be completely doomed in the next second! "It''s not so easy to destroy my avatar!" Rose knew at the moment that she was by no means the opponent of ininville. Moreover, she had no ability to break through the natural divine realm set by ininville, so as to retreat to the devil''s abyss and hell. Therefore, whether it''s to guarantee your dignity as a "God" or for any other reason. Rose made up her mind to fight to the end and never give up easily. Even if the present incarnation is destroyed, it must make ininville pay "enough" price! In her heart, she spread out her hands, and then the endless darkness filled with rose as the center. It seems to be to render the divine realm of ininville into endless dark space with one''s own efforts! Within her will, the endless power gushed out of her body, and the endless darkness centered on her spread in all directions. Endless darkness, the extreme darkness that words cannot describe; Slowly infecting the natural divine realm which was opened by ininville! "Well, that''s all!" The difference in strength made him not afraid of any resistance from rose. His heart moved, and his whole body disappeared into the realm of nature. Then, just like the Apocalypse of the world, the divine realm became terrible in an instant. The strong wind in the divine realm has the terrible power of blowing mountains and cracking rocks; The sudden rain also has a tendency to eliminate and invade all things; And the thunder is far better than the two, brewing the great power of splitting heaven and earth and rebuilding the universe! Under the attack of wind, rain and thunder, the darkness that rose had invaded could not be further developed. Not only that, every surge of wind, rain and thunder will surely kill off part of the darkness. With the passage of time, the darkness emitted by rose is gradually consumed, gradually compressing the space occupied by the darkness. Finally, when ininville''s posture reappeared, he held a staff of nature, wrapped in a powerful natural power, and hit hard on the darkness of rose. With a scream, Rose''s darkness broke up in an instant! In the original place, leaving only rose that graceful, seductive posture, lying in the air. "The darkness accompanied by the light, in your hands, does not exert its real power at all!" Ninneville''s eyes, with a strong disappointment, "with your strength, you can''t completely play the supreme power of the" dark "rule. Such you, how can you, in charge of the dark? What ambition do you have to covet the dark rules I''m going to get? " "Ha ha." After the defeat, rose seems to have calmed down a lot. She wipes off the blood from the corner of her mouth, tries to endure the severe pain all over her body, and looks at ininville with sarcastic and resentful eyes¡° I see. You came to me from the beginning. The purpose is to covet the "dark" clergy I have mastered. Funny. I always thought you were trying to get angry with that little slut elistre. Now it seems that I overestimated myself and underestimated your ambition. " "Those who are gods are above and in charge of the universe!" Looking at Rose with cold eyes without any emotion, "I''ve always been pursuing further. Unlike you, I''ve already lost my heart. I''m immersed in ridiculous revenge and revenge, without any pride of being a God. Such you are in charge of the power I long for. At this point in the matter, there is no one to help you, and the gods are busy with their own struggles. Similarly, you are doomed not to have allies in your fallen deeds. " "Rose, for God''s sake, you take the initiative to hand over the dark ministry. In this case, I can let you go. In the future, it will never be aimed at you for no reason. How about that? " "Ha ha, don''t you think I''ll believe you?" The expression on ininville''s face did not change at all. He continued: "what you have is to protect yourself with the help of the rules of the alien world and the kingdom of God. But it''s not enough to try to stop me. You don''t understand the power of the ancient god, nor do you understand me. I have enough patience and strength to get everything I want! " With that, he slowly stretched out his hand, bent his fingers into a grasp, great suction emerged, Rose''s paralyzed body in mid air suddenly flew towards the palm of ininville. Ininville grabbed Rose''s head with one hand, ignoring her beautiful body, which was very attractive to any man. The powerful divine power of nature and the deep understanding of the rules of nature make ininville play his power perfectly without wasting any divine power. One of Rose''s incarnations is in his hands. It''s not his opponent at all. He holds his head with one hand and can''t move. "Your Highness, I will personally go to the devil''s hell to find you. I hope your kingdom can protect your real body as you think. Or, as you expect... "With that, he didn''t wait for rose to speak, and the power of his palm exploded, destroying the incarnation of rose in one fell swoop. After the destruction of the avatar, the fragments of the dark rules collected by Rose appear slowly and are put into the palm of inin Werner. Then, a fragment symbolizing the rule of darkness was placed in the Godhead. "The sun, death, darkness, and the sea are the four pieces of the rule. The further improvement of natural rules is about to start. Next, we only need to solve rose. For the rest of the day, I''m just going to include the rules of the sea in my hand. " Ininville thought that he didn''t worry about the sea clergy. The other side was also a weak spirit. Only the sun and death, the two great clergy, are not perfect for a while. This involves two powerful gods, and it is not so easy to deal with the gods who have the kingdom of God. Although he went to the large-scale kingdom of apondo built by the elves and gods, ininville did not have the energy to study the structure and weakness of the Kingdom carefully at that time. Therefore, he still lacked a certain understanding of the Kingdom built by gods. Then, in the future, if you want to deal with the gods, or attack the kingdom of a certain God, and if you want to kill the real body of a God, you must defeat the other God''s kingdom! Only in this way can we kill the relative "weak" body of the gods. Otherwise, it is useless to kill the incarnation. Apart from weakening the power of the gods, there is no solution to the crux of the problem. Thinking of this, ninneville, holding the staff of nature God, scattered the huge realm of nature God, cut the space and flew to the location of the kingdom of rose. Chapter 1233 The relationship between rose and Corellon, the spirit God, can''t be completely sorted out for a while. When she was called ayushneh, rose was a secondary God of the elves, and she was also the companion of the main god of the elves, corelon. At that time, she was the guardian of artists and the goddess of fate of elves. In the future, she became the guardian of those dark skinned elves like her according to the order of the LORD God of elves, corelon. Before betraying her lover, she gave birth to two divine sons (daughters) for corelon. After ayushne was determined to fight against her lover, she first helped geush in a long battle between the leader of the orc gods and the creator of the elves. When the plot failed because of the superb fighting skills of krylon and the intervention of the spirit moon goddess, ayushne organized some gods who were hostile to the spirit gods to attack the residence of the spirit gods. No matter how good ayushineh''s ruse was, the attack failed, and the mutiny of krylon''s spouse and son became public. Under the order of the Council of elves, ayushneh was transformed into a spider demon and expelled to the abyss. After becoming a lord of the abyss, ayushneh changed his name to rose and conquered a large part of the dirty plane. For a long time after that, Rose''s faith won a great victory among the warlike drow elves. Rose''s trick in the elves reached its climax in the crown war. Finally, the drow settled into the dark area, but by this time she had woven a heavy net in the hearts of most of the black skin elves. Drow elves trapped in her net have killed countless surface elves and destroyed a large number of elves civilization. Rose hates all the members of the elves, but she reserves her strongest hatred to her former lover, the main god of the elves, Corellon, who banishes her to the abyss and turns her into a demon. In addition, she also talked about the moon goddess, her long-time opponent, who for the first time frustrated her wild hope of replacing Corellon as the head of the elves. But now, the target of Rose''s hatred has appeared again, and her hatred is by no means inferior to the existence of Corellon. ¡­¡­ Since chasing rose and coming to the bottomless abyss, ininville is frowning at the huge lower plane world¡ª¡ª Bottomless abyss! This is an endless, suffocating place of terror; This is a place with extremely bad environment and extremely dangerous life; This is a place where there is no ethics, where the killing never stops, and where there is no friendship, family love, only betrayal, killing and destruction. In a word, this is any yearning for light, like a stable and beautiful life, all hate, terrible world! This is the home of demons, the paradise of killing and betraying eternal theme song. Anything beautiful will never exist here. What remains here is endless fighting and countless betrayals. This is the eternal theme here! "Bad world! A disgusting place As a god practicing the rules of nature, ininville instinctively dislikes the environment and the scenes of killing and destruction. Even if it doesn''t matter, as a member of a life full of warmth, stability and beauty, he instinctively refuses such a bad environment. There is no paradise and resources for the survival and reproduction of life here; The environment here is extremely bad and dangerous. Compared with here, any place with bad environment in the main material plane world is as beautiful as heaven! Similarly, the resources here are extremely scarce; No matter what water resources everything needs, or what other resources, here are very scarce. Although, there is a huge winding river Styx, flow path endless abyss; However, the water of the Styx River, but even the gods have to taboo the water of terror! Therefore, he can not be the spring of life for all things to survive and multiply! "I seem to understand the difference in Rose''s character!" A pair of God''s eyes, through the unknown number of layers of space world, see where every moment, staged countless fighting and betrayal and conspiracy interwoven with the fight. Ininville''s mind, for a moment, is out of the world, and there is another time to think about irrelevant things. Even rose''s character, why there is such a huge contrast, also have some ideas. The bottomless abyss, in the end, there are many abyss planes, no one knows. Although, traditionally, it has 666 layers, it is only the most famous part of the bottomless abyss. Specifically, no one knows how many planes there are, and no one can say clearly. Just know that this is a very bad, living in a group of, cruel and vicious race, the devil''s home! Yao Yao perceives Rose''s kingdom of God and the location of the devil''s abyss hell. Yiningwei''s mind moves and wants to fly to the devil''s abyss hell where rose is. As expected, a vast and unparalleled, with a strong will of the great force suddenly came. The next moment, inenville will be aware of an indescribable huge force, suppressed in their own body. His body suddenly became heavy, and the movement of divine power was not as smooth as that in the main material plane. Knowing that this is the suppression from the abyss will, ininville has to use his own strength to offset the influence from the abyss will. With his constant operation of the natural divine power in his body to counteract the influence and suppression from the abyss will, inenville got rid of this invisible huge suppression. But as a result, 30% of his own divine power could not move. We need to use this part of the divine power to resist the suppression and influence from the abyss. "No wonder, even the gods don''t like it here!" Like him, among the powerful divine powers, he is also an outstanding one. He will be suppressed by 30% of the divine power and will not move. Well, those gods who are not as good as him, even weak, are not much better than mortals when they come here. And in the abyss, there are endless demons, among them, there is no lack of some evil demons with powerful divine power. Moreover, under these powerful existence, there are many demon Lords. On top of the demon lord, there is a further powerful existence. It can be imagined that the powerful gods do not want to come here, and the weak gods will not come here. Because once they come to the abyss, they are bound to suffer the terrible suppression and influence from the abyss will. Then, we must use most of our strength to counteract this influence. Once we are attacked by demons or besieged by demon lords, a powerful God will fall here! "Although there is influence and suppression on me, I am different from believing in God!" "Where nature exists, it will always be my home court!" The bottomless abyss is certainly a part of the existence influenced by the natural rules. Even though it is special, powerful and dangerous, it is also a part of the natural rules. Here, there is life, there is order, there is killing and betrayal and so on, but these, after careful analysis, are also the most extreme part of the natural rules. Then, as a God, he practices the rules of nature, walks in the path of ancient gods, and is a God in accordance with the rules. Inningville, nature can also draw endless natural power from the abyss. Different from the disadvantages of believing in God, as an "ancient" God, ininville can continuously draw strength from the ubiquitous natural rules and transform it into his own divine power. In this way, though, the divine power suppressed by the abyss is still unable to move. However, the efficiency of his transformation of divine power is far beyond belief in God. Because, how much power he used can be transformed into his own divine power in a very short time. In this way, ininville does not have to worry that his strength will be exhausted. In terms of protracted war, no one can match his superiority among the gods. Even in the abyss of such a very bad place, he is not afraid, nor worried. As for suffering from the siege of demons, there may be such a situation, but if you want to keep him, I''m afraid you can''t do it with these demons! Without two brushes, ininville did not dare to rashly enter the bottomless abyss. He had sufficient confidence in his own power. Only then did ininville dare to seize the dark clergy that rose had mastered while the gods were busy fighting for the fragments of the rules. Otherwise, once the eyes of the gods are back, if they want to find such an opportunity, they will face a lot of obstacles. We should seize all the favorable opportunities and time to strengthen ourselves; Only then can we have enough cards and confidence to consider the future. Otherwise, if you don''t have strong power, how many good opportunities will appear in the future; At that time, I''m afraid that inenville didn''t have enough strength to seek everything he wanted! Chapter 1234 Although faced with the suppression and influence from the abyss will, but even so, the power of ininville can still not be underestimated. Every one, the existence of powerful divine power, is a powerful representative who can oppress the infinite plane. What''s more, among many powerful gods, ininville''s ranking, not to mention ranking first, is at least at the upstream level. Even if 30% of his power is suppressed, the remaining 70% is enough for him to do what he wants to do. This is his own strength, given endless self-confidence, without this self-awareness, ininville did not dare to go into the abyss alone! This is not only the lower level of poor resources, but also a special level of extremely difficult and harsh environment; I''m afraid no one wants to come here unless it''s necessary. Gods do not want to, those who have extraordinary strength, only one step to enter the demigod realm of mortals, will not enter here. Demigod, will not choose to come to the abyss. The weak gods will not. Only a powerful God who has a clear understanding and cognition of his own strength can have this confidence. Dare to wander through the bottomless abyss alone, but among the gods, even if they are powerful, they will not enter the bottomless abyss for no reason. The reason for saying this is nothing more than confirmation of the powerful power of ininville, who dares to do things that ordinary people do not do. "Well, unless it is necessary, I don''t want to come to this place again after successfully taking back the dark clergy!" Feeling the abyss''s abominable environment and bad atmosphere, ininville, a God who loves light, life and nature, instinctively hates this place. As his mind turned, Gu Dang, a powerful natural power in his body, surrounded his whole body and turned it into an emerald ball of light. On the surface of the ball of light, there were strands of things running all the time, just like the flame tongue on the surface of the sun. A fragment of the rule of the sun. In a short time, ininville had initially grasped a small part of the power of the sun. Now, the role of this power in the real world is that when iningwell travels in the form of a "ball of light", the ball of light he transformed will give people a strange feeling of "sun". Different from the sun that shines on all things in this world, the "sun" in ininville is emerald "The kingdom of rose..." Sensing the location of Rose''s plane, inenville immediately flew to the lower abyss. The ball of light he transformed flew very fast, like a meteor, across the dark, terrible sky of the bottomless abyss. When he went to the kingdom of rose, he came to the abyss, and the powerful breath spread from him was also clearly sensed by the countless demon lords and demon monarchs in the abyss. These powerful beings hiding in different places of the bottomless abyss and operating their own nests are extremely surprised. Because, this is still so many years, not counting rose, for the first time, a God came to the bottomless abyss. Moreover, the God who came here is a powerful being among the gods. The breath and momentum of the powerful divine power shocked the bottomless abyss and conveyed the presence of God to the bottomless abyss at the same time. What''s more, it is warning those demon lords, demon monarchs, not to act rashly, otherwise disaster will happen. Demon lords, demon monarchs, though they don''t know why a powerful god suddenly came to the abyss. However, in the sense of the powerful power and the strong atmosphere that came from ininville without disguise and disguise; All the demon lords, including the demon lords, even the arrogant ones, dare not show up to challenge a God. If it''s a general powerful divine power, it doesn''t matter. In the demon monarch, no one is the opponent of powerful divine power. However, after carefully perceiving the breath and power from ininville, even the powerful demon monarch did not dare to show his head and challenge. Demonic monarchs who have lived long enough, even old enough, are not ignorant savages. In their long enough life and years, they have witnessed too many legends and characters, as well as too many powerful gods. However, the breath and power of ininville make these ancient beings feel a kind of fear from the heart. "Ancient god!" "Is it the gods who survived in the ancient times, or..." "It''s impossible. Most of the ancient gods have disappeared. Even if there are still some that have not fallen, they have already disappeared. The cross crystal wall war in the ancient times made many ancient gods who went out never come back. But I have never seen such a God, nor have I heard of such a God in ancient times, nor have I ever seen... Could it be that... " "Is it true that in today''s era, when people are worshipping gods, they do not rely on faith? But like the ancient gods? " "It''s impossible. Ancient gods are born gods. I''ve never heard of them. Life born after birth is just like a born God..." "Well..." Ininville''s visit to the abyss is not only to capture the dark clergy in Rose''s hands; His arrival also awakened an ancient history and memory. In this universe, even the secret history of many gods is unknown; In the distant years, in the long mythical age, a large-scale war across the crystal wall emerged one by one in the memory of many ancient existence because of the arrival of ininville. Slowly spread out the memory, like a picture of a long time, one by one about, it has almost been completely forgotten; It is also called a long epic in the age of myth by the latecomers! The mythical war across the crystal wall is now in the memory of many ancient existence; Accompanied by the sky, the shock spread throughout the universe, from a secret country, out of an ancient figure dressed in gorgeous clothes. They gather and merge with each other, and then open a huge passage to another universe. In this way, a trans crystal wall war, which later generations called the mythical age, opened; Every figure that people look forward to and admire step by step into the huge passage, and the figure disappears in the passage; He embarked on a journey of conquering the outside world and opening up a new world. However, such a person is majestic and powerful. When he raises his hand and raises his feet, he carries the great existence of Mo Da Quan. When he goes, he is very handsome. When he comes back, there are only a few people... And after returning to his own universe, these people rush to seal the door to another universe, and then these existence completely disappear, There was no news. Then, the prosperous age, which was called the age of myth, ended, and was replaced by a group of new gods! ¡­¡­ Inenville, who is marching towards the location of the kingdom of rose, doesn''t know that because of his arrival, he wakes up a number of ancient memories of powerful existence, and also wakes up an almost completely forgotten mythical era and a war of any scale in that era, which can''t be compared with the mythical war in later generations! If ininville knew, he would be deeply impressed by this memory. Although, that is called the mythical age of the distant era, in his universe has already completely disappeared, almost no trace left. However, in addition to the ancient gods, ininville was the person who was most familiar with the "inside story" of the original war. However, inenville did not know all this. He incarnated in the bottomless abyss, passing through one layer of abyss plane after another, and his eyes swept through scenes of bloody fighting and countless betrayals; Finally, ininville''s eyes were fixed on a special plane ahead, which was comparable to a large plane. Hell of the devil! After falling into the abyss, rose, the queen of the spider God, connects her kingdom with a plane of the abyss. After that, in a long time, Rose used the power of the abyss to make her kingdom like this. A vast, grand plane, this is Rose''s Kingdom, only belongs to the devil hell after the spider God! Chapter 1235 Now that he saw the abyss hell, ininville did not stop. He moved very fast. In an instant, it was convenient for the dark and gloomy abyss to pass through the sky, leaving only a trace of emerald color in the sky; It''s like the remnant of a comet. When he got close to the devil''s abyss and hell, ininville finally showed his real body! His feet stand in the endless nothingness, under his feet is the endless abyss, in front of him is the kingdom of rose, the abyss of hell! Even close to the bottomless abyss, the bearing of ininville is still calm and calm; His hands were behind him. His long white hair was flowing gently, and his golden eyes were indifferent. Immediately, the eye light coagulates, and the divine power in the body explodes. Then, the great power directly bombards the surface of the devil abyss hell. The deafening sound, then spread to a very distant place. In his powerful blow, even the kingdom of God, on which the gods depend, can''t help trembling! "Stronger than I expected! But... "Staring at the country in front of him," it''s just like that. " With that, instead of another round of thumping, ininville came close to the abyss of hell and slowly stretched out a hand to touch the surface of the kingdom of God. The divinity in his mind began to run at a high speed. He was analyzing the rule framework of the kingdom of rose. The speed of analysis and calculation is very fast, which can''t be described by words; After further analysis and calculation of the divine personality, the rules in the mysterious structure are constantly analyzed. The first barrier of the kingdom of God is gradually disintegrating, so fast that people can hardly react. In a twinkling, the first barrier of the devil abyss hell was almost broken down easily by ininville. However, at this time. From the lower abyss, there were two meteors, sending out a powerful atmosphere of chaos and evil, heading straight for ininville. "Hum!" Boom! The natural magic wand is in hand. With a fierce wave, two powerful attacks are instantly blocked; Under the heavy blow of the staff of nature, it dissipates. "The abyss devil, want to die?" There was no mood wave in his eyes. He looked at the two demons who were rising slowly and looking at each other with indifference. One is a female form, the whole body can be described as extremely exposed, the other is a strange looking dragon like creature. No matter how sudden they appear, no matter how different they look. However, both of them are demons, and they are also powerful among demons. "Ha ha, it''s rare for a God to come to the abyss. I was curious for a moment, so I came here to have a look. Did not expect, to the spirit or an elf, and the appearance is so handsome. After that, the female demon, who was exposed all over her body, stretched out her tongue and licked the saliva at the corner of her mouth. Even, in front of ininville, he was extremely charming and cheap, rubbing his thighs, and staring at him with a pair of charming big eyes. "And you?" Asked ininville, turning to look at the dragon like demon. That strange looking dragon, opened his mouth a strange smile, "Jie Jie, I just came to have a look, haha..." Ininville ignored him, glanced at the two demons and said, "it''s not stupid for rose to know how to pull her allies to help her. It''s just... "The golden and frightening eyes looked at the two demons." I don''t know if your strength can help her. However, it doesn''t matter. In a word, since I''m here today, I''ll get what I want! " "That depends on your ability!" When the female devil finished, she burst out laughing. Then, her big charming eyes turned to ininville and threw a "flattering eye" gently. And Yining Wilton noticed a mysterious force, with the other side''s eyes, passing on his body, swimming around in his body. Straight into the heart, at the same time, the sound of calling him to yield constantly rings out in ininville''s heart. At the same time, the dragon like demon opens his huge mouth and aims at ininville. A great suction gushed out of the mouth, and the divine power in ininville''s body seemed to be out of control under the strong suction. Then, the female devil drew a whip from the back of her waist, which was completely different from the ordinary whip in shape and structure. The top of the whip is tied with three sharp blades by iron chain. He can see his long whip in his hand and fiercely draw towards ininville. The action on his hand is completely different from what he said in his mouth. You''re cruel, but that''s the devil. WOW! The chain is bound with three sharp blades of the execution whip. Instead of the sound of beating the body, it is a clear sound. I saw that the execution whip with three sharp blades was tied to a long emerald staff. The long staff stood in front of ininville, and then ininville shook his body slightly. The special attack of the two demons had no effect at all. He reached out and held the wand of nature, looked at the demons with a look of surprise and solemnity in their eyes, and spoke slowly. "I thought you had so much power, that''s all!" With that, he gave a little bit of stick and hit the point of the battle heavily on the void in front of him. Along with the emerald light, the two demons quickly passed by, and the bodies of the two demons stayed away for a while. It''s not over yet. While they are on guard, endless dark clouds and dense thunder and lightning appear in the sky of the bottomless abyss, which has not changed its color for thousands of years. At the same time, the boundless natural divine realm is unfolding. Primeval forests, overlapping mountains, lakes, rivers and even the sea appear in this divine realm one after another! Then, endless thunder and lightning, dense from the sky, chasing the figure of the two demons, follow. With the power of restraining demons and the powerful divine power of ininville, even the two demon lords who are not low-level or above dare not touch them easily. They were shocked. Although they had estimated before they came, they finally realized that they had underestimated each other until they faced ininville. Just relying on the power of the field, this kind of spontaneous change of nature forces them to be exhausted and unable to find each other''s trouble. So, once the other side really does it? "You two, have a good time here first!" With these words, ininville''s body disappeared in the field and appeared outside again. Then, he began to analyze Rose''s divine rules again, and the divine calculation was carried out rapidly, and the divine rules were analyzed one by one. In front of that heavy barrier, at this moment in ininville''s eyes, completely lost the secret. When the analysis is finished, ininville gently waves his hand and enters the kingdom of rose. However, it is a dense net, Rose''s dark hand is arranged at the moment. Seeing this, ininville was not in a hurry. A sacred flame poured out of his body and burned the net. Then, the mysteries of the rules of nature are printed in his heart one by one. As he moves forward slowly, silver runes appear out of thin air, covering the world. The original protection rules laid by rose gradually collapsed, disintegrated and disappeared. In his kingdom, ininville intended to change the rules of his master''s Kingdom and replace them. With the forced tampering of the rules of the kingdom of God, Rose''s original nature of the kingdom of God was gradually changed. Endless trees, weeds and flowers began to appear from scratch. The dark, hard, blackened rock and geology under our feet were also replaced by the "fragrant" soil. The breath of nature is full of terror, and the dark sky is gradually occupied by blue sky and white clouds. As ininville walked forward slowly, the phenomenon brought by him was gradually deepened. The rules of the kingdom of God constructed by rose were broken down by him, and at the same time, new rules were constructed. Although ininville does not have a kingdom of God himself, whether it is to transform the natural plane, ban the ruling power there, or to say that his knowledge in afando and the behavior of just analyzing the rules of Rose''s kingdom of God all make him have a new understanding and cognition of the construction and construction of the Kingdom of God. With the absolute strength, with the ability far beyond the ordinary powerful divine power, ininville began to forcibly occupy Rose''s Kingdom, gradually fight for Rose''s dominance over his kingdom, and ban rose. Turn the disadvantageous situation into one''s own home advantage thoroughly! Chapter 1236 To fight in a God''s home court, not only does it not fall into a inferior position, but it also needs to turn "passivity" into initiative and reverse the status of subject and object in his God''s home court. I have to say that such examples are rare. Rose''s kingdom of God has already expanded to a very broad position in a long time. When she fell into the bottomless abyss, she not only conquered a vast abyss plane, but also pulled some material planes from the material world into the bottomless abyss and turned them into a part of her own kingdom. Therefore, although she is only a medium divine power, but in the area of the kingdom of God, it is the general level of powerful divine power can not be compared. In order to turn such a vast divine world into a favorable terrain for himself, ininville himself has to face great obstacles and difficulties. Although he is stronger than many powerful gods in power, he still can''t compare with those ancient gods in the real mythical age. His strength is not complete, it is incomplete. So far, ininville has not been able to improve the general framework of the natural rules, let alone the branch rules of large and small within the natural rules. Therefore, although he is strong, he is limited. And Rose''s kingdom is so huge, although in a short time, he can turn a part of Rose''s kingdom into his own home. However, this does not mean that inenville will certainly be able to seize Rose''s dominance of the abyss hell. Since the first time when he came to the bottomless abyss, he not only faced the suppression of the abyss will, but also faced the suppression of the rules of the kingdom of God when he entered the kingdom of rose. Although, the suppression of rules from the kingdom of God is not comparable to the will of the abyss. However, this suppression has more or less an impact on ininville. His family knows his own affairs, and ininville has a clear understanding of his ability and weight. He is very clear that although he can occupy the ascendant and dominant position, but that is standing in the degree of rose facing herself alone. If at this time, in line with Rose''s power to stir up, contain themselves, then the final result in the end, inenville is not sure. Now, as he moves forward step by step, he forcibly tampers with and analyzes part of the rule structure of the kingdom of rose with his own strength and divine realm. It''s absolutely impossible to transform the vast divine land into the natural divine land. If, at this moment, he has completely mastered the power of the natural clergy, then it is not to say that he is transforming Rose''s Divine rule into his own advantage. It is enough to completely pull the kingdom of God into the abyss back to the material plane and change it into a material plane suitable for life. But these guesses and as before, are all the results that ininville got by referring to his own strength. Because, just mastering a small part of the natural rules, he has been able to create a favorable environment for himself within the kingdom of rose. Then, when he really mastered the clergy of nature, he could not imagine how strong he would be. Perhaps at that time, it was huge and rigorous, such as afando, who could not stop him. In his mind, ininville''s mode of thinking does not appear any flaw; He is coming forward step by step with great suppression and powerful force. Without a step forward, it represents the rule structure of God rose''s country, which has been completely untied by him and transformed into his own favorable natural rule environment. This ability really scared rose. She has never heard of or seen her since she became a God. Even at the beginning, we never saw this ability and power in the spirit God corelon. Now, in ininville''s body, she saw such a terrible ability and extremely powerful power. How can this not make rose feel frightened from the bottom of her heart? Her real body, sleeping here, all her everything and cards, are also here. And the kingdom of God can never be lost. Once the kingdom of God is lost, there will be no absolutely safe place for her real body. It is undoubtedly an extremely dangerous signal to expose her real body to the outside world all the time. At that time, rose could not imagine what kind of crisis she would face when she lost the kingdom of God and wandered abroad. At that time, there will be how dissatisfied with her, hostile to her, and even looters, will specifically target her. The real body is different from the incarnation. There is only one real body, but there can be many divine incarnations. The loss of incarnation is just the loss of a part of strength. As long as there is time, we can still create and make up for it. However, the loss of the real body means falling, although there is still the possibility of resurrection. However, the chance of resurrection is very slim. Thinking about a lot of serious consequences, rose inevitably had a feeling of retreat. Although, at this moment, she has not sent all the incarnations and believers of the kingdom of God, but only from the ability of ininville to forcibly tamper with the rules of her kingdom of God, she has a strong sense of awe and fear. She could not imagine what situation she would face once the war continued. Therefore, with the intention of retreat, rose, who is ready to admit herself, sends her avatar to negotiate with ininville. Although she firmly believed that her kingdom of God could not be taken away so easily, she did not dare to gamble on the possibility. She didn''t know about ininville, nor did she know about the power of the ancient gods in the age of ancient mythology. What''s more, she didn''t even know about the ancient gods. Her understanding of ancient gods mostly came from the mouth of his God, and she did not know much about ancient gods; She only understood the strength of the ancient gods from the yearning tone of the gods, but she did not know how strong they were. But now rose can see the strength of the ancient gods from ininville. This ability to tamper with the rules of God''s home court really scared her. Although she has been twisted by the abyss and revenge, she has become crazy, murderous and cruel, but it does not mean that rose is a brain wreck. She is still able to analyze all the situation rationally, and at present, the situation is moving towards the adverse side of her. "Stop, mighty superior God, his highness inenville!" Determined to admit counsels, rose immediately sent the incarnation of divine power to come forward, came to the place not far from ininville, voice to stop. After listening, ininville did not stop his behavior at the first time. Instead, he continued to analyze the rules. He looked up at Rose and said, "rose, you are willing to show up at last. To tell you the truth, you really let me down. I thought there would be something new, but I didn''t expect the fact to disappoint me! " "Your Highness inenville, I give up. Now, I want to know the terms of the peace talks with you!" Rose didn''t pay attention to the irony in iningwell''s words, but said her attitude frankly. Although the battle between them has just begun, from the beginning of the situation, rose resolutely admitted the gap between the two sides. Although there is a big gap between the powerful divine power and the medium divine power, the medium divine power does not have the ability to fight back when facing the powerful divine power. Unless, the gap between the two sides is very big, otherwise, even if it is medium divine power, it can do a few moves with strong divine power. However, if you are fighting in your own home country, you are still in a state of overall downwind? There is no doubt that rose admitted that even in the home of the kingdom of God, but also in the downwind, resolutely admit defeat, save strength, is a wise choice. Although, she also does not think that ininville, in his own God''s country, can steadily suppress himself. However, she did not dare to gamble. If she lost the bet, she would lose her life. Admitting defeat, although there are still some costs to pay, these are not unbearable results; On the contrary, to lose one''s life is to lose everything. "You know everything I want, rose!" Ininville''s golden eyes, quietly looking at Rose, "you have the power you shouldn''t have, but it is related to the power I have. Therefore, I definitely will not accept such results and events! " He opened his hand and said, "hand over the dark clergy. From then on, the hatred between you and me will be written off. Or when you are strong in the future, I will take revenge on you! Or, if the war between you and me continues, I will find what I want myself! " Rose after listening, standing in the same place struggling, the dark clergy for her, of course, is a powerful clergy, and occupies a great position in her power. The loss of the priesthood and the degradation of her divine status are affirmative results. However, if you don''t hand it over, you have to face the powerful presence of ininville alone. It is also very likely that we will face a crisis situation of falling, so "Well, I promise!" Chapter 1237 Evil abyss hell line, smoothly get the power they want, this for ninneville, naturally is a wonderful thing. In his heart, he was also surprised by Rose''s response. The other side will be so happy to hand over the dark clergy, it really surprised ininville. Because, from what he knew about rose, although it was very little for time. But, no matter what he saw with his own eyes or what he learned from elistre, he was born with the idea that rose would never give up easily. This is a crazy woman, although a God, but also a crazy God, with a woman''s temper. Moreover, her temper is not small, also very bad temper. Such a goddess, it is difficult to let her really bow. However, the result of the fact is beyond the expectation of ininville. When the situation just appeared, rose was able to admit defeat decisively and split the dark clergy to her, which surprised ininville. Because, from the analysis of this matter, it can be concluded that rose is also a decisive, rational, in some places, more than a lot of gods. Although, is an evil goddess, falls into the abyss the evil god. However, to be able to make such a decision under the influence of the abyss will really makes ininville look at her with new eyes. In the influence and distortion of abyss will for a long time, we can make a favorable choice at the critical moment; It''s true. I can''t help but look at ininville with new eyes. At the very least, iningwell put himself in a position to think, it is difficult to achieve the degree of rose. However, the result of the fact also made ininville feel happy. After all, to be able to get the most at the least cost is to make money by yourself. Although, he came to the bottomless abyss, to the devil abyss hell. Ben came with the purpose of getting the dark ministry anyway. Even if it costs a huge price, it will not hesitate. But, when this kind of situation, appears the turning point, can let oneself with the minimum cost, obtains the biggest income, inenville certainly is willing to do so. Killing rose doesn''t do him much good. It''s very likely that he will offend correlon again. Although the relationship between them has long been over, the couple can be gracious one day. God knows, there is no feeling in the bottom of Clarion''s heart for rose. If not, it''s a good thing to say. If it does, it will be resented by krylon. It''s not to say that we will face retaliation from krylon now, but in the future, at some critical moment, krylon suddenly comes out to stir up the situation, which is really the worst result. Therefore, when Rose''s divine power incarnation comes with the power of the dark clergy, ininville stops decisively and continues to analyze the rules of Rose''s kingdom. Feeling the weak breath from Rose''s divine power incarnation, it''s not hard for ininville to guess how much rose has paid after stripping off the dark clergy. Her divinity level dropped from 15 to 13. The level of Godhead has been reduced by two levels, which has a huge and serious impact on rose. However, the power that ininville wanted was obtained after all. When the dark clergy comes into the Godhead, it becomes another clergy of its own, and feels its strong breath and power. Inenville''s heart, of course, is very satisfied. "Your Highness rose, indeed, is an extraordinary goddess, who can make such a decisive choice! To tell you the truth, I admire you now! " Rose did not speak after listening, and her face was very ugly. The two-level decline of the divine personality has a great influence on her, and the consequences are also very strong. After all, she is not in a place where there are many gods to protect her, but in a bottomless abyss of endless fighting and betrayal. However, her life in such a terrible plane can not be restored in a short time. It''s lucky to be able to maintain the current status, or not to attract the attack of the powerful demon lord and demon monarch. In a short time, she didn''t expect anything unrealistic. If rose doesn''t answer her own words, inenville doesn''t care. He thinks in a different position. If it''s his own words, he won''t be in the mood to answer again. He''s in a good mood now, and rose is terrible. So ininville finally said, "I''m looking forward to the moment when your highness rose steps into great power. At that time, I will personally visit the devil abyss hell, congratulations for you When Rose heard this, she couldn''t help saying, "if you say so, then I stepped into the ranks of powerful gods; At that time, his highness ininville, will you dare to come to my hell "As long as your highness rose, when you enter the ranks of powerful gods, when you invite me, I will personally come to the devil abyss hell to congratulate you!" After confidently saying this, ininville nods to rose and then leaves the abyss of hell. For him, the biggest purpose of his coming to the abyss has been achieved. What we should do next is to speed up our mastery of the solar ministry with the help of the power of the dark ministry; Or, just make good use of this period of time to get the sea clergy. No matter what kind of thing he does, it is an extremely favorable choice for him. After all, at this moment, the gods are still fighting for the fragments of rules that he deliberately scattered into the universe. In the heart of every God, there is his own careful thinking and his own small abacus. It can be said that the current situation is just right for him to take advantage of the time when the gods have no time to pay attention to himself and get what he wants one by one. Then, he has enough time to perfect the natural rules and strengthen his own strength. Only when his strength is completely strong, he can have time and enough confidence to do whatever he wants. Instead of seeking divine power, or even taking the initiative to create opportunities, as it is now. Although, he did successfully shift the goal of the gods, also attracted the gods, but also took the opportunity to create contradictions between the gods again. After all, if there is a fight, there will certainly be contradictions, which is the inevitable result. No matter who loses or who wins, the seeds of contradiction are planted between the two sides. This contradiction and distrust will grow up with the passage of time. Finally, with the emergence of a special situation, he was bound to be able to take advantage of the situation to stir up contradictions between the two sides in the gods, detonating a god war that was really beneficial to him! However, at that time, the first goal is to strengthen yourself. This kind of trick is to gain huge benefits while fattening others; Ininville doesn''t want to do it again. You know, these fragments of rules can also make him improve the framework of natural rules in a moment, and enhance his strength. However, in order to stir up disputes and contradictions among the gods in the future, he did not hesitate to disperse most of the fragments of the rules. It is equivalent to prolonging one''s own powerful time and laying out the future war situation. The more so, the more we can''t waste the favorable situation we have worked hard to create. Take advantage of this rare opportunity to improve the framework of some of the natural rules and strengthen ourselves. Then, we can further explore the deep secrets of the world. Only in that way can he lay a grand chessboard in this universe according to all the information he has got. Lay a solid foundation for yourself, for your wild hope and for your goal. If at this moment, do not take advantage of this situation, enhance their strength. Then, once the struggle between the gods is over, as a new God, as a new God in the new era, but the road of the ancient myth era. Whether it is his identity, his strength, or his appearance, it is bound to attract the attention of a large number of gods. Their attention, however, can''t let ininville do what he wants to do. Because seizing the priesthood of a deity is bound to arouse the vigilance of the gods. For example, when he went to see rose this time, he was also known by the gods. But there are some reasons for that. First of all, rose is in the wrong. He calculated and took the fragments of the dark rules that he collected. No matter where he is in trouble with rose, he has reason. Even if the gods know that rose has suffered his calculation, they will not say anything. The second reason, of course, is that rose is an evil god who has fallen into the abyss. She is isolated and helpless among the gods. She has no friends or allies. Even if she has, she is an evil god like her. If today''s rose, for a good God, has its own friends and allies. Well, even if ininville''s power is very strong, don''t try to seize the clergy of others. The result of that is to completely damage his reputation in front of the gods. In addition to being isolated by the gods, he will be cleared by the gods in the future. For ininville, there is no benefit! Chapter 1238 Feeling the full and powerful power in his body, ininville''s heart was hot; For the next thing, to improve the rules of nature, become more attentive. Such a powerful power to do whatever you want is fascinating and intoxicating. "Since I''ve got what I''m longing for in this trip. Well, your highness rose, thank you very much for your cooperation! " Ininville''s eyes, cast on Rose''s body, staring at the weak breath, face extremely bad rose. Mood, very happy said. "Hum!" I feel the weakness in my body and the fact that I have to face in the real crisis of falling; Rose''s face, it''s strange that she looks good! "Your Highness ininville, now that you have got what you want, please leave my abyss of hell!" He continued, "I will invite you to come to the devil''s abyss again when I am promoted to powerful divine power." "I''ll see!" What''s in Rose''s mind? Of course, inenville can guess one or two. Whoever is forced to take his most important thing will never be happy in his heart. Even the existence of revenge is a matter of course. Of course, inenville knew this, but he didn''t care if he knew it. Even if rose is promoted to powerful divine power, he is not afraid of the slightest bit. Just as there are various differences between people, there are also various differences between God and God. There are strong and weak points. One level is better than the other. Different levels of understanding of the rules will also have various unpredictable effects on the power and strength of God. To infer from the current situation of ininville, we only need him to improve the natural rules. At that time, it will be Corellon, the spirit God. The powerful existence with the level of 19 will not be the opponent of ininville. Nowadays, ininville is gradually on the way to become a real "ancient god". It is by no means comparable to the gods of the present generation. Therefore, ininville''s spirit is very strong, and it is growing with him on the road of perfecting the rules of nature. At the same time, it also gives him a more comprehensive understanding of his powerful power. Just ask, with such a strong card to do the support of ininville, but also care about rose''s so-called threat and unwilling to revenge will? To Rose''s verbal threat, the slightest indifference of ininville, turned away from Rose''s evil abyss hell. But in the outside world of the devil abyss hell, in the vast, corrupt and gloomy atmosphere of the bottomless abyss; The two helpers, the two powerful demon lords, who were invited by rose to help in the battle, were still trapped in the natural divine domain of ininville at this moment, and could not get away. When ninneville''s tall and handsome figure appeared in the natural God domain, the two powerful demon lords were on guard. Just one field can trap them for such a long time. This means and the ability to understand the rules are beyond the imagination of the two demon Lords. Therefore, when the figure of ininville appears again, it is inevitable that the two demon lords in their hearts are not alert and cautious. "He calmly came out of Rose''s evil abyss hell, then rose and she..." Two powerful demon Lords have to make things think in the worst direction; However, because there was no vision of Rose''s fall, nothing else appeared. In addition, Rose''s kingdom of the devil abyss hell has been good, which shows that rose is still alive, did not fall. On the other side''s face, however, there was never a trace of anger or unwillingness. On the contrary, he was calm and even very happy. So, that means "That is to say, rose, she..." "The priesthood is still taken away!" The coquettish, exposed female demon lord asked suspiciously, "Rose''s demon hell is always there, and we don''t feel any vision. Then, by what means did your highness take Rose''s priesthood "That''s the only way to ask rose herself!" The demon monarch, who has always maintained the dragon form, slowly shakes his head. At this time, ininville finally starts. In a group of primeval forest, and the natural divine realm of sunshine, suddenly, night falls, followed by strong winds, dark clouds and showers, followed by. Thick thick black clouds, with a palpitating pressure, just like the sky split a hole. With a general momentum of collapse, it is almost impossible to breathe, the chest is holding a layer of suffocation, unable to extricate. Such a terrible vision really made the two strong demons on the scene tremble, almost unable to extricate themselves. "The power of the divine realm has become stronger again!" "His power has become stronger again!" The two demon Lords (monarchs) were on guard, slowly accumulating their own strength, controlled by ininville, and enhanced the power of the natural God domain. The power they raised was so strong that it was almost impossible to stop them. It is in such a great power, the hearts of the two demon Lords (monarchs), raised a strong extreme fear. A kind of crisis situation that they may fall at any time, but they have not yet been allowed to act. In the dark cloud like ink general natural God domain, thunder and lightning will fall madly in the next moment. Every thunder and lightning falling on the two demon Lords (monarchs) will bring a deep soul like pain; And with the flesh and blood. Not only that, even the wind and rain, also with a strong sacred power to restrain the devil. This is a powerful God, but also follow the rules of nature, walking on the road of ancient gods in the new era of the old God, inningville''s various experiences and natural racial talent. His understanding of the rules of nature is very high, and he has won the dark clergy of rose. At this moment, the power of ininville and his further control of the rules of nature can not be compared with before. After all, unlike the fragments of the rules, the dark clergy is a complete clergy, representing the dark rules. And darkness is enough to give rise to a variety of branch rules of different nature, involving totally different fields. After being thoroughly integrated into the Godhead by iningwell, part of the natural rules that iningwell practiced and mastered were complemented. Moreover, under the power of the dark clergy, the rule fragment symbolizing the sun is growing slowly. I believe that in a short time, there will be another sun clergy in ininville! At present, the clergy and the specific information in ininville''s possession are like this. The name of God: ininville Title: God of nature and life Godhead level: level 17 Clergy: life, forest spirit, natural punishment, darkness. Rule fragments (sun, ocean, death) and forces in breeding (natural balance). Domain: the domain of nature. Camp: orderly, neutral, neutral and kind. Unknowingly, ininville has grown to such a strong point. Although the current Godhead level has not been improved, ininville already has a deep feeling that the Godhead level will gradually improve the rules of nature, so as to make a leap forward! At that time, a top God will also be proud of this world. Chapter 1239 In the realm of nature, in the face of thunder falling from the sky all the time; Facing the intensive attack of gale and shower, and the natural restraint of the natural God domain to the devil and other life, as well as various means evolved through the natural God power of ininville; The restraint of demons is strong enough to kill ordinary demons in an instant. Although the two demon Lords (monarchs) are powerful, they are not as good as ininville in terms of power and understanding of rules. What''s more, the power and promotion of demons mainly come from the gift of abyss will. Although they are powerful, most of their strength is given by the will of the abyss. As a result, they can not be compared with the gods in some places. For example, at this moment, two demon Lords (monarchs) who are powerful enough to compete with the gods are trapped in the natural domain of ininville. Not only that, they are even more miserable in the face of various attack means evolved from the natural domain. Moreover, the attack within the natural divine domain is not only restrained by the natural force, but also restrained by the divine force. Such double restraint has already made the two powerful demon lords almost collapse and unbearable. They run rampant in the natural divinity of ininville, constantly trying to break through the natural divinity of ininville, trying to return to the bottomless abyss and get the support from the abyss will. However, iningwell''s gradually enhanced divine power is constantly stabilizing the natural divine realm, even if two demons collide in his divine realm and destroy all the natural things evolved from the divine realm. However, the more so, the more unable it is to destroy the natural divine realm, and the less pressure it brings to ininville. "If you don''t have the means, then next, you will die in my God domain!" Ininville, who is completely hidden in the natural God domain, looks at the two demon lords in his own God domain. No matter how they collide, they are unable to break through their own God domain and give the final judgment! "The devil, to the universe, is a kind of cancer! It''s an evil life that shouldn''t exist, but nature has its own balance. Now, as long as you are willing to bow to me, I will spare your lives! " "Let our noble demon lord be your servant? No way "I will never be your servant "Ha ha!" With a light smile, ininville looked at the two demons with disdain, "in this universe, in terms of nobility, which can be compared with the gods?" "Unfortunately, it''s better to be my servant than to fall like this! However, you have chosen a wrong path. Today, there will be two demons who make countless planes fear, and they will fall With that, ininville''s body, hidden in the natural divine realm, immediately appeared in the divine realm. He was holding a staff of nature, his long blonde hair was slightly light, and his golden eyes were just like gold. Then, ininville slowly raised a hand, and the powerful natural power in the palm was gathered. The brilliant brilliance was as beautiful as the best jadeite. However, in this beautiful image, it is hard to hide the killing! Then, the natural power gathered in the palm of ininville''s hand, like an arrow from the string, and like lightning, quickly appeared in front of the two demon Lords. Then, under the frightened faces of the two demon lords, they were covered up. Boom! Boom! Boom! Then came the dull voice, accompanied by two shrill screams, and the whole body was covered with flesh and blood, which reflected into the eyes of ininville. Then ininville''s indifferent voice came again, "the last chance is to choose to live as my servant, or to die in my kingdom today!" With this indifferent language, it is hard to cover up the strong killing. There was no anger in the hearts of the two demon Lords (monarchs), and only fear remained! "We are willing to submit, to be your Highness''s servants, to drive for you!" After hearing this, ininville laughed with satisfaction and said, "very good. Now let me plant my brand for you. From now on, you are my servants, serving for me. As your master, I will not be stingy with your praise in the future With that, ininville pointed out that two emerald lights appeared and flew to the two demon lords who knelt down. And the two demon Lords (monarchs) see this, very obediently raised their heads, let their forehead exposed. Then, two emerald light spots, silent into the body of the two demon Lords (monarchs). "Master!" After completing the restriction means, ininville finally left his own brand in the two powerful demons. Now, under his command, there are two more powerful and extraordinary demons who can stand side by side with the gods. Although, so far, ininville has not figured out how to arrange the two demon Lords. However, the chess pieces left behind on a whim may have an unexpected effect at some time in the future. And no one knows how much role these will play in the unpredictable future. But this does not prevent, ininville took the lead in layout, more ready to keep a few pieces! "In the future, you will still be your lords and kings in this bottomless abyss. When I have a task to deal with, I hope you can do your best to complete the task I have told you." "Yes, master!" When body, heart and soul are all in one person''s hands, no matter how much pride and reluctance they are, they turn into bubbles and fly away. However, the only gratifying thing for the two demon Lords is that they will continue to stay in the bottomless abyss and continue to be their own demon Lords. As for the tasks that may be assigned by the gods in the future, that is what will happen in the future. For their new masters, the two powerful demon Lords (monarchs) are also curious. It''s easy to subdue their two demon Lords. This kind of means and ability is rare even among the gods. At least, none of the gods they knew possessed the ability to subdue them easily. Now, this kind of thing is in ininville, indeed appeared. And in their hearts, they do have a strong curiosity about their new owners. Moreover, they can''t help but imagine that once their master''s wish is fulfilled in the future. Then, what kind of awards should the new owners give them? And these, along with ininville completely become their master, thus by the two demon lords, constantly to fantasy, even vision! After all, the divinity level of their new master did not reach level 19. It''s just a powerful divine power of level 17, but it has many powerful divine powers that can''t be achieved. On the one hand, it''s the natural power of restraining demons; on the other hand, it''s probably only the new owner of his own, who also has unknown secrets and cards. After all, the power he showed was by no means what the gods they knew could do. In his heart, inenville, who unexpectedly accepted two powerful slaves, was naturally overjoyed. He confessed a few words to the two demon lords, then dispersed the natural realm, and left the bottomless abyss. After all, the environment and atmosphere here; It really makes him, the God of nature, who likes and advocates nature, and has the idea of balance in his mind, dissatisfied and disgusted. A minute''s stay here made ininville feel as if he had been living like a year and was not happy. Therefore, after finishing what you want to do and getting what you want to get; Even if Yining Willy chose to leave the abyss instead of staying here, after all, the environment here is too unpleasant. Chapter 1240 In the world of the main material plane, the gods are still fiercely fighting for the rule fragments, the fight between the powerful divine power and the powerful divine power, the fight between the medium divine power, the fight between the weak divine power, and even the strong gods crushing the weak gods. All this is due to the fragmentation of the rules, which makes the situation "calm" for a long time and bring endless waves. However, such a situation is what inenville is willing to see. He has done so much and paid so much. If there is no effect at all, it will be futile. Today, though, the gods are more or less restrained in fighting for the pieces of the rules. However, the contradictions between the gods have taken root in the dark. Or, the gods, who are already full of contradictions and checks and balances with each other, just take this opportunity to make the future less scrupulous. This is exactly what ininville is happy to see. That''s what he''s behind, isn''t it? By the time that the gods compete for the fragments of rules, the relationship between the conflicting gods can be accelerated. So as to make preparations for a grand God war. ¡­¡­ After a visit to the devil abyss and hell, he successfully got the dark clergy he wanted, and by the way, he accepted two powerful demon lord servants. Ininville''s mood at this moment is very wonderful. At this point in the plan, the progress of perfecting the natural rules can be said to be half finished. As for the remaining half, it will only take some time to complete. At that time, he was also a key clergyman with powerful power in the field of nature, and he was very much looking forward to how strong he would be at that time. At this time, ininville went to a special place, where there was a clergy that he had been waiting for for for a long time, which he was bound to get and also had to get. Ocean! In a world where the sea occupies most of the territory, a blue-green woman with only her upper body is wearing a jacket made of shells and a purple Cape woven of jellyfish. Her fingertips have sharp claws, her elbows have fins, her eyes are pearly white, and her hair is living seaweed. In a word, this is a vicious, irascible and evil god. Her strange body, appalling appearance and dress, but sitting on a magnificent God seat. The whole body is full of sea power, but the breath from this power is not as inclusive as the sea. On the contrary, it is all irritable, crazy and evil. There is not only the malice spread by the sea, but also the fear of all living beings. "Why am I so upset? And why do I always wonder in my heart that it''s hard to be safe? " Amboli sits on the throne and is restless. All gods have this ability of early warning. Although ambori is in charge of the sea, there is no prophecy involved, but when this kind of thing endangering his own safety is about to happen. Gods, more or less, will have a premonition of this terrible and dangerous future. "Is there a God who wants to take this opportunity to get rid of me? But who would it be? " Long life, long time for God, between the gods is not a harmonious situation. Gods, more or less, will have contradictions and even hatred with each other. For example, the relationship between the spirit God corelon and the orc God is full of hatred. Ambi, who doubted this, could not sit down any more. She immediately got up from the throne. Back and forth, tossing and turning restlessly, from the instinct of crazy warning, is to make ambori see his fall scene. Such a terrible picture, surprised amber sweat dripping, her face is full of panic¡° No, I can''t stay here. I want to escape from here... No, no, I can''t leave the kingdom of God. If I leave here, it''s a dead end. The kingdom of God is my last barrier, but why is the premonition of the fall so strong, and why is it so real and terrible... "The voice almost just landed, and then ambori felt a great shaking force. Boom! "The final destination of my trip, where the sea clergy is, is ambori, who is revered by the world as" Queen of the deep sea, Queen of shrewdness. ". Now, I''m here. I''m here to take over the rules of nature. And the sea clergy you have is a part of nature! Today, the end of your deep sea Queen''s glory After that, ininville''s wand of nature was in his hand, and the powerful natural power in his body surged up. Then, the great and inexplicable power ran through and down, hitting the kingdom of ambori, the queen of the deep sea. The fierce strike with powerful divine power is far beyond the understanding and comparison of amboli, a God with medium divine power. As an ancient god highly respected by countless gods, its powerful power is far beyond that of the present gods. It seems that they are all powerful gods, but there are essential differences between them. Therefore, under the fierce attack of ininville, ambori''s kingdom of God also trembled a little, thus offsetting the powerful natural divine power from ininville. "Who is it? Dare to offend the queen of the deep sea Accompanied by a very angry female voice, the endless breath of the sea rises, setting off ambori''s Kingdom like the sea. However, Yining villehun didn''t care about this. The staff of nature was heavy, and the void seemed to turn into substance. Endless emerald halos, centered on ininville, spread out in all directions. The breath of the sea, when it comes to the breath of nature, has obviously become stagnant, and its operation has lost its former mellowness, but has become difficult and astringent. While ininville continues to increase the output of natural divine power, the kingdom of God in front of him, ambori''s barrier of the kingdom of God, is slowly opened under the erosion of natural divine power. And ininville, along the way, entered the kingdom of ambori. All you can see is the decoration of the sea and the endless ocean. And beneath this deep sea, the temple of amboli is hidden there. "Who are you and what do you want to do?" Although the tone was angry, it was hard to hide the fear. See endless waves, the sea in an instant began to rage, a huge thousands of meters high, completely formed by the sea giant, slowly stand up from the sea. The giant is holding a trident, but she looks like a woman. Her head is made of sea water and her hair is like living seaweed shaking and moving. Chapter 1241 There are thousands of meters above the height of the deep-sea giant, struggling to stand on the sea, endless sea fury of the surge. The torrents and raging waves often set off, just like the great flood of the end, are extremely shocking. However, in front of ininville, all this has become meaningless; It''s funny, like a clown, without any real threat. I saw, standing calmly over the sea, ininville once again had a natural staff in his hand; With the emerald natural power washing around, the deep-sea giant, several kilometers high, collapsed into endless sea water in an instant and poured down. "Just a little trick!" Golden eyes, straight to the front of the dark blue endless sea, thin lips gently open, "amber, now, you hide in the deep sea, think you can hide from me?" The staff of nature in his hand pounded the void again, and the power of nature burst out. With the blessing of the whole rules of nature, ininville, who also understood some rules of the sea, played a much more powerful rule of the sea than ambori! Under his command, the raging sea gradually calms down, and a gentle atmosphere of tolerance is emitted. The sea, calm again, no longer angry and dangerous. "Who are you? I don''t remember any hatred and conflict with your powerful highness? Why did you invade my kingdom today? " Ambori, who witnessed all this and felt all this, had a strong sense of panic and fear in his heart. To the extent that words can''t describe, she was extremely flustered, at the same time, she was also flustered. This sign of death made her more and more difficult to be stable. "Amber, how can you have the power of the sea?" To anbury''s question, the indifference of ininville, said: "you carefully feel the power I have, who gave you such courage, dare to covet the power I have!" Ininville completely ignored the fact that ambori was the first to master the sea clergy, and also completely ignored that he had just acquired a fragment of the sea rules. Compared with ambori''s command of the sea clergy, there is no comparable fact. But what about that? The world of gods is to respect the strong! Compared with the world of mortals, the world of gods is even more naked and bloody, once the fight rises to a certain degree. The fierce fighting between the gods is enough to shame the bloodthirsty and cruelest races and individuals in the world. And between gods, the most intolerable is that both sides have the same power, whether it is his God''s power or his own power, they are plundered by each other all the time, and the power is occupied. And this is exactly what the gods can''t bear. In the past, Embry did the same thing, strictly guarding against sticking to his own power. No mortal or God is allowed to interfere in his own domain and divide his own power. However, today''s situation has been completely reversed. Today, it is a more powerful God who comes to his kingdom. He also has more powerful power than him. Therefore, it''s anburi''s turn to have bad luck today. "The power of the sea!" Sure enough, when he carefully felt the grand, inclusive, natural breath in ininville''s body, Embry also felt the breath from the sea, the power of ocean power. At this point, ambori understood everything and the reason why he was so upset. Everything comes from the bloody struggle for power. "Hahaha, I see, I see!" After knowing everything, Ambrose laughed wildly. He knew that he was doomed today. From ininville, he never felt the possibility of defeating the other side. Similarly, she didn''t think that there was a possibility of defeating the other party in her ocean power. Even though he didn''t completely unite and master the rules of nature, he had a lot more powerful natural rules than the clergy of the sea. However, the power and power of ininville, who is about to grasp half of the rules of nature, is totally a powerful power that ambori does not have. Her kingdom, unable to exert all the power to suppress ininville. Because, since the moment when ininville entered the kingdom of ambori, he was trying his best to analyze and disintegrate the oppression from the kingdom of ambori. Now, with the passage of time, the power of ambori to defend and suppress foreign enemies is gradually weakening, and it has no influence on ininville. For Amber''s laughter, ininville''s face was not moved, and his heart was calm. Long life, after the process of reincarnation from human to spirit, after more than ten thousand years of tempering. In this moment, ininville can''t be compared with the time when he was a man. Emotion, already let him perfect tolerance, convergence hide. In his mind today, only the clear goal of mastering the rules of nature exists. "Enough laughter?" Ambry can''t answer, "since you''ve had enough laughter, ambry, it''s time for you to accept your own fate!" After hearing this, amber was shocked and angry. She was not willing to accept the fate that others had pronounced for her. She rose to the power of the sea, lifted the endless waves, and screamed furiously throughout the whole kingdom of God. Those who serve her, who still believe in her kingdom, also die in pain in the flood and scream. As for those who had attempted to attack ininville before, they could not get close to ininville at all and disappeared completely in a moment. "It''s not my destiny. It''s not the unfair treatment I should bear. I will never accept it! Never accept it He is so crazy that he is completely frightened by death and fear that he reinforces his divine power into his body, and the sleeping body wakes up because of the return of his divine power. Deep understanding, deep understanding that he is not anningwell''s opponent ambori, and will not waste the power of the incarnation of divine power for no reason. At such a critical moment, struggling is her only chance and life-saving straw. When the incarnation of divine power returns to the noumenon, amboli''s real body, which is sleeping in the deepest part of the temple, finally wakes up. With the spread of a powerful sea power, a blue-green female carcass, a strange looking goddess, barefoot on the waves, holding a trident, standing firmly on the waves. Eninville, with eyes, solemnity and prudence, keeps standing all the time, and holds the staff of nature tightly in one hand. "In vain, just dying!" Because of the dark clergy, the power of the natural rules that eninville mastered was greatly enhanced. It''s naturally easier to deal with the medium power of amboli. He looked at amboli, who was watching him attentively. His right hand, holding the wand of nature tightly, raised slightly, and then knocked heavily on the void in front of him. Then, the natural divine realm came again, and the incomparable and powerful divine power filled the air; In an instant, in ambori''s home kingdom of God, the advantage of geographical advantage was transformed. He ignored the influence of ambori''s divine rules on himself, and hindered ambori''s control of the kingdom of God! In his divine realm, the power and breath of natural rules, all embracing characteristics, evolve one by one. Then, endless dark clouds, lightning, strong winds, showers and darkness spread all over the nature. Then came the powerful attack of ininville. ¡­¡­ With the collapse of the kingdom of God, the natural realm of God dissipated. In the place where the two gods fought, there was no ambori except ininville. Only in the palm of ininville''s hand, the sea clergy symbolizes who is the ultimate winner of this battle! Chapter 1242 In the natural plane world, the small sacred space opened up by ininville is in the solemn and solemn temples. Ininville, sitting on his exclusive throne, closed his eyes and focused on the sun. Since the killing of ambori, the queen of deep sea, she has won the sea clergy of ambori, as well as the current, wave and wind. From amboli, the Communist Party of China seized four great clergy. Then, anningwell, who killed ambori, immediately left the world of the main material plane and returned to the world of the natural plane that he had worked hard to manage. With the help of the power of the dark, sea and other clergy, he tried his best to deduce and accelerate the cohesion of the solar clergy! As a god of nature and aiming at the personified image of natural rules, how could ininville give up the sun''s crucial clergy? The sun clergy is a vital, indispensable and powerful clergy. Even if you only master the sun clergy, it is enough to promote powerful divine power. The power of the sun clergy and its potential are incomparable to the general clergy. Also can''t compare, more can''t easily over the basic clergy. The growth and survival of all things, can not do without the sun, if there is no sun, the world will fall into eternal darkness! At that time, the animals and plants that depend on solar energy will die one by one. The sun, supporting the reproduction of a world, at the same time, the sun also has the ability to destroy everything. No matter when the world was ancient, the natural worship of the sun; Or in the history of the earth, all kinds of worship of the sun in the mythological history of various civilizations are enough to prove the importance of the sun. How could ininville easily give up such a vital and indispensable powerful clergy? Therefore, after receiving the major clergy of darkness and ocean, ininville first returned to the natural plane world. Stay in the small divine space opened up by yourself, and try your best to deduce and condense the solar mission. ¡­¡­ In a very mysterious, words can not describe, can not be described in detail in the special world. Ininville''s soul and will roam here. In front of him, life, forest spirit, natural punishment, darkness and ocean are listed. In addition, there is a kind of illusory, fuzzy, not real state of the natural balance of the clergy, is constantly pregnant. Of course, in addition to this, there are two regular fragments, the sun and death, floating quietly in mid air. A mysterious force connects the eight most powerful forces that ininville has now mastered. His power is in a state of improvement all the time. The eight powers he has mastered are constantly absorbing the mysterious power in the dark, which is called the power of nature. At the same time, the five clergy, which had already matured and had been mastered by ininville, began to intertwine with each other and merge with each other. Then, a more pure force of nature slowly injected into the fragments of rules symbolizing the sun. Inexplicable, all kinds of beautiful worship of the sun, all the information and feelings about the sun, constantly appear in the will of ininville. His understanding of the rules of the sun is rapidly improving. At the same time, this perception and understanding also drives the accelerated cohesion of the rules of the sun. And in the outside world, the God body of ninville is suddenly covered by a layer of flame, and gradually the flame gradually envelops ninville''s body. And the divine body of ininville, wrapped in the flame, suddenly turned into a small sun. Endless mild light and heat, unbridled in the divine domain space. In the divine space, all kinds of animals and plants are trying their best to absorb the light, heat and nutrition from the sun. At the same time, because of the sun, the small divine space opened up by ininville seemed to be alive in a moment. Everywhere is filled with joy and joy from all things in nature, and the whole space, like the real plane world, becomes full of vitality. In that mysterious world, ininville''s soul and will, with the help of the power of the five clergy, accelerate the speed and progress of his understanding of the sun clergy. In the process of his constant perception, understanding, learning and understanding, all the information and secrets about the sun are gradually understood by him. And the illusory, which symbolizes the rule fragment of the sun, the broken and missing part, also uses this feeling and understanding to gradually make up for the missing part. At the same time, the new power, belonging to the sun, is gradually becoming stronger with the constant supplement of the rule fragments. Finally, when a roar from the depths of the soul sounded, a new power was born, a new clergy, the sun clergy officially announced the birth! In ininville''s ears, countless creatures were heard worshiping and praying for the sun. Whether it''s a civilized and mature race, or a primitive, wild and backward plane world like the previous natural plane world, the worship and Prayer of all living beings to the sun never ends and never disappears. These voices gathered together and were clearly heard by ininville. At the same time, he learned more about the sun from these seemingly complicated and noisy noises. When the sun clergy was accepted by God, the six clergy of life, forest spirit, natural punishment, darkness, ocean and sun came together and set off a roar that shocked the soul. Abrupt, a sense of inexplicable rush to the heart. Life, forest spirit, natural punishment and other six clergy began to merge with each other. At the same time, the natural balance clergy in the process of breeding, as well as the fragments symbolizing the rule of death, were all pulled by an inexplicable and mysterious, but extremely ancient force in this resonance fusion, so as to merge with the six clergy held by ininville in fact! Boom! There is a loud noise in the soul, which is not an ordinary loud noise or an ordinary sound; It''s a kind of inenville''s voice that can''t be explained, understood, and described. If we insist on using the language of human beings or gods to translate, it can only be translated into the sound of rules! It''s the sound of rules. It''s basically impossible for any life to hear it. This voice represents the origin of all rules and the beginning of all truths. Because this voice, the birth of rules, also symbolizes the emergence of all things in the universe and subsequent reproduction. It can be said that he is the most precious, the most precious and the most imperceptible ancient voice in the world. The six clergymen, with their traction and convergence of natural balance and the fragmentation of death rules, are giving birth to a new force. He is divine power, but not divine power, which seems to be the relationship between them; However, the feeling given to ininville is very similar to the force of nature. However, there is always something missing in this similarity. However, this phenomenon does not affect the power of ininville. At the moment, his soul is shocked by the sudden sound of rules, but his will is enjoying the rapid promotion of Godhead level. The barrier between level 17 and level 18 was easily broken. Immediately, it began to attack level 19. In an instant, ininville''s level reached level 19, and the level of level 19 was still trying to attack the highest level of level 20! However, there seems to be an invisible barrier between level 19 and level 20, which hinders ininville from entering a new level 20. No matter how powerful the follow-up force is, he can''t break into the level of level 20 and finally stabilize at level 19! Chapter 1243 ¡­¡­ When all the dust settled, ininville also refreshed his own state. The name of God: ininville Title: God of nature and life Clergy: Nature (incomplete) Divine realm: natural divine realm Camp: orderly, neutral, neutral and kind ¡­¡­ "There are still defects in the imperfect clergy of nature, the imperfect clergy of nature!" Although it is not perfect, the six major clergy, together with the gestating clergy of natural balance and the fragments symbolizing the rule of death, together constitute the present power of ininville. At the same time, because of the integration of these eight forces, the clergy that eninville mastered has become one, that is, the clergy of nature, although it is not yet perfect. However, just because of the imperfection of the natural clergy, ininville easily entered the powerful realm of the Godhead level of 19! "Why, in the process of impacting level 20, the resistance is so strong. And what''s the matter with that! " Before that, because of the six clergy, the two were not yet perfect, and the defective forces were fused and supported each other. The new powerful force, which was born by the joint integration of the two, promoted the ninneville, whose Godhead level was 17, to enter the Godhead level of 19 quickly. However, when this force continued to attack the level 20 of the divine personality, it encountered an unimaginable strong resistance. It was this resistance that prevented ininville from entering the powerful realm of level 20. "It seems that it will take a lot of time and more time to cross this threshold!" After knowing the existence of this threshold, ininville also solved why modern gods have powerful gods of 19 rank. However, I have never heard of the gods above level 20. It turns out that the existence of this barrier and threshold, I do not know how many dead, looking forward to entering a new level 20 of the gods of the road to promotion. "If I can perfect the natural rules, master the natural rules thoroughly, and become the personified image of the rules. So, does this mean that the threshold of level 20 of divine personality has no effect on me and will not break through? " This theory and conjecture, ininville now can only think about it, he can not exactly understand. Once he has thoroughly perfected the natural rules and mastered the nature, he will become the personified image of the rules in the world. So, does the 20 level limit mean that it doesn''t work for you? Or will there be other changes? This conjecture, inenville did not know. Of course, he had this premonition in his heart that once he mastered the natural rules thoroughly, he became the personified image of the rules in this world. Then, the bottleneck and limitation of the divine personality level 20 will not be broken. However, it is extremely difficult to perfect a small part of the natural rules. So far, it is only with the help of the power of the six main clergy that the whole integration of the clergy is triggered. The formation of a not yet perfect, flawed existence of the natural clergy. In the future, we still don''t know how much energy, time and strength it will take to completely condense the real natural clergy. Although he has become the top of the gods, he still can''t crush a powerful universe. In this powerful universe, there are also many secrets that have not been thoroughly known and mastered by ininville. At the same time, there are many powerful existence, I do not know where to hide. At least, when he first came to the universe in the past, the cunning and powerful existence gave ininville a very deep impression. I don''t believe that there will be only one strong presence who can easily find him here. You know, when he first came, he didn''t even notice that Corellon, the main god of the Elvish deity system with the rank of 19. But that mysterious powerful existence, it is easy to find his coming, and also accurately found the place where he came at that time. If, at that time, the speed of ininville''s transformation into the universe was a little slower, then ininville could not escape from the mysterious existence. Thanks to his spirit nature, his unique ability was born at the first time when he came to the universe and transformed his life form. Make oneself and nature can completely perfect fusion, otherwise, afraid is how to hide oneself, I''m afraid is also useless. But at that time, once the track is exposed, waiting for the fate of ininville, who can not predict. At that time, let alone trying to master the rules of nature thoroughly, it is also unknown whether we can keep our lives. It is because of this that ininville has to be more vigilant in dealing with these hidden antiques and mysterious powerful existence. Otherwise, I don''t know when, when and where an ancient existence will suddenly appear... At that time, inenville really doesn''t know how to do it. Now, ininville, which has initially condensed the natural clergy, even if it is not perfect, still has a very big defect in the natural clergy. However, the divinity level as high as level 19 also added a lot of confidence and confidence to ninneville. After all, if you can''t enter level 20, level 19 is the highest force in this world! It symbolizes the status and status of the top gods. Although, ininville did not establish his own divinity, nor did he choose to join any divinity. However, his position and height determine that no God will attempt to confront him directly. As the top level of the existence of the great God, the status of ininville has been invisible, climbing to a level that people can not reach. Although he is an old God in the new era, all kinds of legends circulated in the ancient mythological era praise the strength of the ancient god. The gods of the new era hold high esteem for the old age, which can only be called the age of myth. Although, after the war across the crystal wall, the powerful gods of the mythical age disappeared. The gods who survived also disappeared and did not know where to hide. The gods of the new era have searched every corner of the universe, but they have never found any trace of ancient gods. However, the legend did not disappear because of the disappearance and fall of the ancient gods. On the contrary, the legend and the glorious road, which symbolized glory, attracted the follow-up gods, who took the gods of the ancient times as their goal and example in this life. After all, the journey across the crystal wall in the ancient times is fascinating in retrospect. The gods of the new era can''t speculate how powerful the ancient gods were at that time. However, just by virtue of the fact that they can''t do it at present, just like the gods in the ancient gods, they can cross the crystal wall to fight against the different universe, and we can conclude that the gods in the new era worship the old gods! Chapter 1244 Since the eight human mages who followed the Forest Elves to learn magic at the beginning, they only lived a comfortable life after returning to the human world. Later, when the news of their return to the human world was officially known by mankind, no matter what kind of psychology the ruling class of the human world was out of. Or curiosity, curiosity, mystery, magic that has not been controlled by most people, or simply curiosity, these compatriots who follow the Forest Elves to learn magic. Want to know, understand these compatriots, follow the Forest Elves, what they have learned, and what they have learned. Of course, there is a trace of endless jealousy that has been hidden. Especially for the nobles, the heart of jealousy is incomparably strong. We are aristocrats, the natural rulers of this country! Why can there be inferior craftsmen with the talent of magic? This talent should be in the hands of their nobles, not the pariah class that even the nobles are not. Humans are not so much recognition of magic, but rather recognition of the spirit, the spirit of a very high degree of civilization, it is incomparable to human beings, powerful and advanced civilization! It is precisely because of this psychological factor that human beings have extremely complex senses of elves; Worship the spirit, and fear the spirit at the same time. In fact, the elves really don''t have any other ideas about human beings. It''s just that humans don''t know. Because since the beginning of formal contact between humans and elves, the most intuitive impression that elves give humans is that they are powerful. And it''s not so strong, it''s so strong that people look up to it and feel scared. Since then, humans and elves have had a normal trade relationship, humans began to gradually understand the Forest Elves, and learn from elves. The effect is also significant, in the process of human learning, their own weak and ignorant civilization, began to improve rapidly, in all aspects. At this time, magic has entered the vision of human beings. It is the first time for human beings to understand the mysterious and intangible power of magic. After that, he began to work hard to learn magic from the elves. However, in this process is not smooth, magic is not human want to learn, can learn. This is, after all, a new discipline created by elves in nearly a thousand years. It is a kind of knowledge that is very strict with talent and resources. Elves themselves do not have a deep understanding of this subject, and their own resources are not enough? How can we easily teach human beings! After that, there was a serious problem with the tree of life of the Forest Elves. As a last resort, some of their hopes are pinned on human beings, but in fact, the elves don''t care about them at all. After that, the wizard went to the human world to recruit excellent apprentices with enough talents to learn magic. This set off a big earthquake effect in the human world at that time. As human apprentices go to the legendary land of elves to learn magic, a series of sensational effects caused by it make the worship of elves reach a climax! But it''s just the worship of human beings to the elves, not to the eight human mages who went to the elves'' country to study. The rulers of the human world have never regarded these people as their own kind. Therefore, even if the eight mages, the first group of mages in human history, return to the human world, their identities will never be recognized by the upper class. So, a series of things happened after that! ...... When arichel and amusier returned from the land of the elves, they gathered themselves together and began to gather their companions. When the eight of them gathered again, they found that in addition to the four companions who came from aristocracy, the other two companions who were also civilians suffered almost the same things as them. Crackle, crackle, crackle The fire is blazing, the campfire is burning, the eight people sitting around the fire, their faces are different, in the light of the fire, the shadow began to breed "Those nobles never regard us, the human mages who have learned from the land of the elves, as one of them. There, in the face of those nobles, all I felt was humiliation, and "As slaves!" She had no face at the open-air meeting of the nobility. "Yes, the nobles never regard us as human beings, even if we have more powerful power than them!" "Clearly, I can easily kill them all, but I have to give in to the so-called" noble "status!" Some of the people who had the same experience also began to talk about the humiliation they had suffered in the aristocracy. My friends, listen silently! The noble''s decadent, licentious and useless performance was clearly stated. "Amusier, alichel, I heard that you have returned to the land of the elves. I want to know what the teachers think!" I heard a series of stories about the noble''s bad deeds. The four human mages, who also came from the noble, were not happy! Therefore, there is such a question! After hearing this, amusier and alichel looked at each other one after another. Then amusier said, "that day, we went back to the land of the elves and met our teacher, emyland..." ...... The land of elves! "Children, it''s hard for you. Go and have a rest first." Comfort their two wronged students, EM Elan and another wizard, to the magic tower! Magic tower! EM Elan angrily came to the conference room, when the mages were in place. At the moment emherland came, his eyes turned to focus on emherland. "Your Excellency the speaker!" Emyland came to the conference room and said hello to the speaker of the first wizard Council. The speaker nodded, "we already know what happened in the human world. Emyland, you must have come for that, too Emyland nodded. "Yes, your excellency, that''s why I''m here." "Members, in the past, in order to save the hope and root of the ethnic group, we taught magic to mankind. Nowadays, these human mages who have studied and grown up for more than ten years in the kingdom of elves are deeply influenced by our elves. They are as trustworthy as our children! " "But now they are being treated unfairly in their own world. As their only surviving and trustworthy relatives, shouldn''t we interfere in this kind of behavior; Protect the students who we see growing, learning, and treating as one ...... Chapter 1245 ... In the chamber of the wizard Council of the elves, emylan took care of and taught himself indignantly, and witnessed the experience of the students who have grown up so far. All of these have already been known by all the elf mages at the scene. However, the meaning of EM Elan''s words is not only to protect their students, but also to seek a way to explain the unfair treatment they have suffered! Scene, a silence! For a long time, the speaker of the wizard spoke slowly and said, "emyland, we all understand your feelings. I am also very angry about what happened to these children, but... " He knocked on the table in front of him. "Human affairs should be solved by human beings. We are elves, we should not interfere with human beings! " "But..." Before he had finished speaking, he was interrupted by another mage. "Don''t forget that the reason why we taught human magic at the beginning was to place a little hope on human beings." "But who among you really puts this hope on human beings?" The wizard gave a scornful smile. "We know the human potential very well, we know this race very well. They don''t have the potential to compete with elves, though they do have something to praise. However, most human beings are actually scattered. They can''t gather their own advantages or develop their potential! " "Otherwise, man will be the enemy of the elves!" And he said, "isn''t it good to keep the status quo? Let the human race continue After hearing this, emylan was very angry, "since when did the good spirit become so Philistine, skilled in conspiracy and calculation?" "When did the spirit become so indifferent! As almost equal to the children of students, so in the outside world was humiliated, and do nothing! We teach human beings that at the beginning, we did use human psychology, but this is not the cold-blooded excuse of the elves! " After hearing this, all the Elven mages were silent. For a long time, the speaker said, "indeed, elves should not be like this..." EM Elam looks happy, clinker The speaker said, "the elves follow the way of nature. Everything has its own balance. The elves should not interfere with nature and have no right to it! This belongs to the great father of creation, the God of nature, ininville Emyland refused and said, "spirit, help the weak! Instead of blindly obeying the law of the jungle The speaker said coldly, "but we are elves. Those children have their own destiny since they left here." "Elves respect nature as well as fate, and should not interfere with it for any reason." He interrupted what emyland was about to say. "Mr emyland, you can leave now!" EM Elan stood there for a long time without moving his steps. He was disappointed for a long time and left the magic tower slowly! ...... "What a teacher! Parliament, what does parliament say? " "Alas" emylan sighed and told the truth one by one! "How could it be!" Alice stood there, murmuring, and emyland was ashamed not to look at her students! "Since the parliament does not support us, we can only rely on our own strength to keep our dignity!" Amusil was disappointed. They were very disappointed when they were told the result of the scene where they had hoped! "Children, teachers can''t help you..." Amusil raised his hand. "No, teacher." Just as the speaker said, this is a human dispute and belongs to our destiny. And our destiny should be chosen by ourselves! " "We should not have brought this matter here to disturb the peaceful land of the elves!" With that, they bid farewell to their teachers and return to the human world again! ...... By the campfire, all the people were silent after hearing what amusier told them! "So, what are you going to do?" "Punish the decadent and incompetent nobles and help the oppressed civilians to gain real freedom," she said excitedly "And then?" "Yes?" Amusier looked at his noblemen and said, "what do you mean?" "Speak up!" The noble mages looked at each other and said, "We support your revenge, but we don''t allow you to break the existing order!" Archer was very excited. "Those nobles are decadent, licentious groups. They''ve fallen to the point where they only oppress civilians, slaves! To the point where you only care about your own happiness and ignore others. " "Such a group should not exist, it should be broken down!" The noble mage shook his head slowly, "it''s true, the nobles are! However, this does not mean that they should be destroyed and destroyed as a whole! " "When we were studying, we learned such a sentence¡® Existence is truth. "You can''t be selfish and take the overall situation into consideration!" "What is the overall situation?" "The overall situation is to let the nobles do whatever they want, and we have to satisfy them! Can''t resist, that''s the big picture? " The noble wizard frowned and said, "you know that''s not what I mean, alichel!" "What do you mean?" "Are you saying that just because you''re aristocratic?" she said excitedly "Hum!" "You''ve completely lost your mind, alichel!" "Now that we''re here, it''s proof that we really want to help you. To help you get revenge and justice, but that doesn''t mean we have to do anything for you "Being is truth!" "As you all know, we are willing to take revenge on you and get rid of your enemies. But once you get rid of all the nobles. Do you have a clear idea of what that means? " "Arichel!" Alice was silent, silent! "That means chaos, killing, the chaos of war that I don''t know when it will end! At that time, countless people will be killed, and mankind will suffer unprecedented damage! " The noble mage nodded his head in praise. "It''s calm and analytical." "We are all human beings, and we should take care of human interests! Once civil strife occurs, no one knows what kind of situation human beings will face. However, what is certain is that human beings will be greatly hurt, or even come to a standstill! " "The consequences are so terrible that we have to worry about them! We can''t do harm to the whole human being just because of our selfishness! " "Do you understand, Alice?" Chapter 1246 At present, the eight human mages are no longer as friendly as they used to be. Instead, they are divided into two groups. Noble mage, civilian mage. Moreover, the ideas between the two sides are very controversial, and no one agrees with each other''s views and ideas. Differences are serious, and contradictions are brewing. Even when they were young, they lived together because they were in a strange foreign country. The feeling between them is very heavy, instinct let them warm up, so as to deal with the strange environment. However, in private, the two sides are still divided into two small groups. Children born in noble families have more topics and hobbies. What they talk about is also a topic that children born in common people can''t insert. They talk more about aristocratic life, salons, banquets, art, horseback riding, even taking over the family in the future, or how to run the industry. The conversation between the children of civilian origin is totally different from that of the children of noble origin. What they were talking about was nothing more than playing in the countryside, which was totally different from the prosperous and extravagant life rhythm of the nobles. Although there was no conflict in time, there were still differences between the two groups. Now, the difference is finally on the surface. ...... By the side of the bonfire, the only eight human mages sitting around ended their long conversation. "In that case, we don''t agree. Let''s solve the problem of revenge first!" "The problems after that will be solved after the revenge is over!" "Agree or disagree?" Amusier''s cold eyes slowly swept the four noble mages. His tone and attitude were obviously different at the beginning! The noble mages frowned, and they knew very well that their peers'' views on themselves had been estranged because of their previous differences. But in this regard, they still adhere to their previous ideas. We should keep the existing order and balance unchanged, and no one can break the existing order and balance. But the common people''s mages, because they were humiliated by the nobility, plus blood feud and other reasons. As a result, they are very disgusted with the aristocracy as a whole, and they also hate contact with the aristocracy, and even hate the aristocracy as a whole. What they want to do is to overturn the aristocratic system which has been deeply rooted for nearly a thousand years in the whole human world! Change the current deadlock of the whole human world, break the current situation, and affect all the city states. However, such a practice will surely bring war and blood! And this is just the condition that the noble mages can''t accept! ...... "Revenge is OK. Eight of us have lived together since childhood. Although we are not relatives, our feelings are no different from those of our relatives." "So, I don''t want to create a gap between the eight of us for some reason." Glancing past, "do you understand what I say?" There was a moment of silence at the scene, and then amusier broke the silence. "Well, I don''t want to affect our relationship because of some clutter!" When she heard the words, her eyes were not satisfied, and she opened her mouth to say something, but she was interrupted by amusier, so she had to agree. Seeing this, the noble mages looked at each other and laughed. The common people mages, led by amusier, looked at each other. Then the mages, who were temporarily led by amusier, looked at amusier one after another. The latter, spitting out a foul breath, said, "now, let''s have a rest for one night, and tomorrow we will start our revenge!" After that, the mages took out their tents and camped around the campfire. ...... "They have changed, completely changed..." Alichel walked up and down in the tent, while amusier sat by and looked at her helplessly and painfully. "The friendship we grew up with, in the end, is the most staunch against us." "What share weal and woe, what advance and retreat together, until now, once we threaten their" noble "status, they repeatedly obstruct us, hum!" "This is the so-called" relatives "in their words. It turns out that this word, which used to make people very warm and happy, has become so chilling!" "Alas With a slight sigh, amusler took her shoulder, which rested its head on his. "I will not let anyone who bullies you live in this world so safely!" Amusier looked down at alichel, who looked at him with sky blue eyes and deep affection. After a "life and death" experience, the relationship between the two quickly warmed up, and now the relationship between them has been established. "Alice, I have already said that from now on, I will always be your backer and only relative!" "Amusil..." Night without words, full of tenderness have turned into drizzle, quietly moisten each other''s atrium, let the two combine more closely! ...... Early in the morning, everyone got up early and simply washed. Immediately, then began the revenge plan! The boundless plain, the desolate land everywhere, the dirt road trampled by vehicles, horses and pedestrians. Eight strong horses, carrying eight figures in black cloaks, walk slowly towards the city in the distance. All the way almost silent, in addition to the sound of horse hoof trampling, in the absence of a word. On the way in silence, everyone is hiding a tangled inexplicable mind. Finally, at noon; A group of people have come to a large scale city near! ...... "Compared with the city of spirit, the city in front of us is very small." "I just don''t know if it can survive under the power of magic!" Some of the mages frowned. One of them said so bluntly, "are you going to destroy this city and kill all the people in it, Alice?" Archer frowned and looked at her companion with a poor look. "Meriel, pay attention to your words and don''t misinterpret what I mean!" And the mage named meriel was also not good at looking at her. "Arichel, don''t let hatred and anger be on other people. Civilians have nothing to do with this. I hope you can''t! " "You..." Alichel was so angry that she didn''t mean it, but she was misinterpreted like this. It''s really hateful! She opened her mouth to say something, but amusier had taken the lead. "Meriel, please remember the tone of your voice and know to whom you are speaking. I don''t want you to misinterpret her like this a second time. " "Otherwise, you know what I''m going to do!" In fact, it''s a natural thing to maintain one''s partner after confirming the relationship between them. After hearing this, meriel remained silent and stepped aside. "Well, let''s not fight. We have business to do." After listening to this, people will not waste their time on meaningless things, but continue to push the horse forward and slowly approach the city-state standing on the vast plain! Chapter 1247 The sun is hanging high in the sky, waving its own light and heat to the earth and all things. However, in today''s world, it is filled with killing! All of a sudden, violent magic waves came, endless torrents of elements gathered. In a flash, it almost enveloped the whole city. At this moment, no matter the guards on duty, the peddlers in the streets, the merchants from all over the world, or the nobles of the ruling class. At this moment, even as an ordinary person, he also clearly felt the element breath which is usually difficult to detect. However, ordinary people don''t know what this breath between heaven and earth is. But this does not prevent them from feeling the ancient vicissitudes from this element! "What''s going on?" "What are those colorful things in the sky?" Because of the concentration of elements, these elements are difficult to be detected by the naked eye, and also because of the density, so that the naked eye can easily perceive them. Of course, no one knows what it is except the mage. And the convergence of elements in the human world is hard to escape the detection of the elves from the magic tower! This result naturally attracted the attention of Forest Elves; After all, in ordinary times, it is difficult to see the abnormal phenomenon that such a large number of elements flow together at one time! "In the human world, a large number of magic elements are artificially gathered together!" "The mixed spiritual power in the elements comes from the original eight human mages..." "What are these human mages going to do when they gather so many magic elements? Do they really want to break with their own people? " The complex and subtle relationship between human character and people is difficult for Forest Elves to understand. Although human beings have great similarities with them in many places, it does not include the complex and changeable emotional problems and attitudes of human beings. Moreover, so far, there has been no mutual killing and enslavement among the Forest Elves; Even the act of war. And the corresponding human groups, the hostility, fighting and mutual enslavement between the same race, has long been a common thing. At the beginning, it puzzled the Forest Elves, but as time went by and the Forest Elves gradually became familiar with and understood human beings. For the negative emotions of fighting and hostility between human beings, the Forest Elves have now felt numb, and firmly believe that this is the inevitable result of human characteristics and mutual distrust! Therefore, for the eight people who learned from the elves and lived in the home of the Forest Elves for more than ten years, the disputes and conflicts between the human mages and the human beings in history! The Forest Elves had some psychological preparation in mind, but when this fact really came, it still surprised the Forest Elves. After all, the eight human mages who came to the home of the Forest Elves to live and study; There are not only civilians, but also nobles. In the study of Forest Elves, it is difficult for all classes of human beings, especially the upper ruling class, to damage the interests of the same class. What''s more, we should join hands with the common people to fight against the same ruling class! "What kind of students have we taught?" I don''t know why, in the heart of the Forest Elves, a very unreal special sense suddenly emerged. They always feel that their original decision to teach human beings to learn magic will bring extremely heavy consequences to the Forest Elves. Because they have seen a new power from what is happening in the human world! Wearing gorgeous mage''s clothes, the speaker of the elves looks at the human world beyond the forest and the endless elements detected by the magic tower! He stands with his hands down. He has a long and elegant figure. He is extremely elegant against the background of gorgeous clothes. A long blonde hair, up to the waist, neatly combed, young and handsome appearance, make the forest elf speaker look more handsome, full of noble spirit! "I don''t know if it''s right or wrong for me to do this!" He sighed and looked up at the endless elements in the distance. "Father, can you give some advice to your people and children?" It''s a pity that in any case, inenville would not be distracted by such a small matter; After all, to God, this is nothing but a trivial matter, not even a trivial matter. He paid more attention to how to thoroughly control the rules of nature, and even How to better calculate the relationship between the gods. Therefore, even if ininville heard the prayer of the Lord of the elves, he would never respond. Compared with the future which is infinitely vast and full of endless mysteries; A small world of natural material plane, with a group of mortals struggling in this plane, can not be detached, and can not get out of here. It''s so small! ¡­¡­ "Your Excellency, do we really want to stay out of these children''s affairs?" After hearing this, the speaker''s face flickered with hesitation, but then the hesitation disappeared in an instant. He firmly and resolutely said: "no, this is not a matter of the elves, nor is it the fate of the elves." His eyes, from beginning to end, were looking at the endless elements in the distance, "this is the destiny of mankind, and this is also the suffering that those children must face. In the past, they will soar to the sky, can''t pass, and have no loss to the elves. " "In the final analysis, we are elves, not humans!" "I see, your Excellency the speaker!" "The Forest Elves will remain absolutely neutral and will not let anyone interfere. It belongs to human destiny!" ¡­¡­ In the distance, the eight human mages hidden in the dark, because of their joint guidance, gathered endless torrents of elements, and gradually felt unable to support. "I think it''s almost done. The place where the elements gather is the area of aristocracy." "Next, let''s sing the mantra together. According to the total amount of elements we gather today, there is almost no possibility that people in the noble area will survive. If we continue to gather elements, other innocent civilians will be involved! " "In that case, take action!" With that, eight hidden human mages began to sing magic spells together. With the strange intonation, it is based on the language of Forest Elves. The magic spell created is hummed by human voice. In a flash, the endless elements in the sky suddenly changed more dramatically. Endless elements are gathering and surging, involving the mysterious power of the plane world through the power of magic spell. Under the blessing of this mysterious force, inexplicable rhythm, inexplicable changes and a new round of drastic changes are combined to produce a chain effect! Thick fire clouds are gathering, drawing the eyes and attention of all people below. They have to use the eyes of ignorance, watching that seems to lower the sky the same fire clouds. And, the temperature around, began to gradually rise, the first time in history a large-scale human magic action, so began. After the fire clouds continue to brew and gather, and the temperature gradually rises to a certain extent, the next moment, a beautiful "red rain" comes down from the sky with the greetings from death! Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of dense fireballs came down from the sky, carrying high temperature and unstable elements, and fell on the ground and houses, starting the largest "blasting" operation in history. At this moment, whether it is luxurious and elegant, beautiful and atmospheric manor, or flat and clean stone road, or all the well-dressed nobles who are a member of the ruling class. In front of the fire and rain from the sky, all living beings are equal! Or, in the face of death, everyone is equal! Chapter 1248 Like a flame from hell, concerto a lament of death! At this moment, the endless fireball, Qi brush down; In the loud sound of explosion, in the scream of life panic, the breath of death, the hood down. Fierce and turbulent endless elements, not with the endless fireball fall, so as to wear away! On the contrary, the endless elements are still gathering under the control of the hidden mage. The fireball falling from the sky, continuous, with the support of endless elements, comes in an extremely stable posture. The red fire clouds cover the sky for a long time. At this moment, there is a dark red between heaven and earth; The high temperature continues to rise, and with the passage of time, the area covered by the fire clouds gradually spread to the whole city! ¡­¡­ "Are you crazy? Alice The noble mage group was shocked by what happened in front of their eyes, although there were their reasons for what happened in front of their eyes. But they are determined not to be so desperate to flatten the city. Because, since the overall human civilization and productivity, because of the constant learning of the spirit civilization, so as to continuously improve. Since then, with the passage of time, human civilization and productivity have changed with each passing day. Therefore, with the continuous improvement of civilization as a whole, the supply of food for life''s survival and reproduction has also been significantly improved! Today''s human, although the total number is still millions of people! However, there are many city states with a population of more than 100000. Unfortunately, this city-state in front of us was attacked by eight human mages; It is a large city-state with more than 100000 people! Even in the period of commercial prosperity, its floating population even had an appalling scale of 150000. Businessmen from various human city states, or civilians living nearby, are rushing to the city states in front of them almost every day to engage in trade activities. Therefore, even if it is not the golden age of commercial prosperity, there is no doubt that the city-state has a population of more than 100000. But now, to hurt their nobles, hate to the bone of alichel; What we have done has already reached the extreme. She has unconsciously, relying on her own magic power, even overdrawn her spiritual power, gathered a large number of magic elements. And the human mages who work together can be called "eight in one" because of the reason of arichel, because they are in a special state of spiritual sharing to some extent. As a result, we have to cooperate with her helplessly because of her behavior. As a result, the magic elements gathered by the eight human mages are approaching the point of destroying the whole city-state! It is for this reason that both the aristocratic mages and the common mages like arichel feel instinctive resistance. However, they can''t stop. Eight spirit almost even as one of them, who dare not easily quit, because the fruit is serious. Because of this scruple in their hearts, even if they are not willing to do so, they have to cooperate with the spiritual strength of arichel. Because of this, the concentration of elements has already exceeded their bottom line and original intention! "Arichel, calm down. Don''t forget who our real enemies are "Our enemies are the nobles, and have nothing to do with these civilians or even businessmen! They are innocent, so arichel calm down and take back her spiritual strength. You are in danger now, even us! " Amusier persuasion, his heart is also full of helplessness, but also on the state of today''s understanding of alichel. However, after all, he underestimated the hatred in her heart to such a great extent. The hatred was so strong that alichel lost her mind completely. It''s also the reason why the situation is out of their control! "No, I want revenge, I want revenge." "They all die, they all die! So are the nobles, and so is the city. They all deserve to die, they all need to be destroyed! " Already completely insane, she lost her mind like a madman. That appearance, is to get along with her day and night, live together for more than ten years of companions see, also feel cold after spine! Two other common people mages, who also hated the nobility, were shocked by what alichel looked like now! Although they were also in the aristocracy, they encountered unfair treatment and humiliation. However, after all, it is not as profound as her experience, but they are also thrilled by her crazy appearance! The appearance of alichel made the noble mages extremely angry. "Look at the good things you''ve done, the situation is beyond our control now! Alice is going crazy. She''s going to destroy the whole city. Do you know what''s waiting for us when she does "The spirit of the eight of us is one. At this moment, the balance between us has been broken. Now we, magic and spiritual power, are all led by alichel alone. Once we disconnect at will, none of us will survive! " "The most serious consequence is that once a city-state is destroyed, we will become the public enemy of the whole city-state in an instant! No city will accept us, and no one will help us. What we want to do in our hearts, and what we have not achieved, will be destroyed with the crazy Alice "Even we can''t survive!" The noble mages are extremely angry. Up to now, the situation is deteriorating and getting out of control quickly; It''s completely beyond their expectation and their original intention. It''s a matter of course to take revenge on the nobles who bullied the mage for their companions. At the same time, it is also a good opportunity for the mages they symbolize to show their strength. I believe that once they show their real power, then from now on, there will be no aristocracy bullying the mages. But now, all this is gradually away, and even they are moving closer and closer towards the road of human public enemy! "Let''s find a way quickly, we must not destroy the city, otherwise, everything will be over!" "The elements gathered there are so strong that even if you are the speaker of the Grand Council, you will not have the slightest way! Moreover, the spirit of our eight people, together, at this moment no one can evacuate. Now, all our strength is held by arichel. How can we solve the immediate crisis? " We can see that the convergence speed of elements is getting faster and faster, and it has gradually approached the scale of destroying the whole city; All the mages, except Alice, were in a hurry. After all, their original intention is not to make such a shocking event! Chapter 1249 ¡­¡­ When everything has passed away, when the original prosperity, to now turned into the eyes of Cangyi, still not scattered smoke filled, with the pace of the wind gradually toward the distance. At the same time, there is the strong smell of corpse which can not be dispersed for a long time! In the past, a prosperous city-state was full of people, pedestrians and merchants, and all kinds of goods. You can only look through books to find out. Up to now, all this has been burned with a fire in full bloom and the strongest blasting ever! Hundreds of thousands of innocent souls, with this city, turned into bubbles and ashes! ¡­¡­ In an unnamed small forest, deep inside, there is a weak flame beating slowly. Around the campfire are eight dull looking mages who are still in fear. Even in front of our eyes, the bonfire that lights up the darkness and provides warmth has gradually weakened; However, the spirit of the eight people in memory, but no time to pay attention. Their memory and the strongest emotion still stay in the moment of burning the city! ¡­¡­ "We should try our best to collect the magic elements and never let them gather without limit. Once the concentration of elements increases again, all this will be over¡° Huge magic elements, because of one person''s relationship, are constantly called together. Endless magic elements, and because the magic spell and the spiritual power of the eight top human mages are tied together, even though the fire cloud covering half of the sky, gradually spread, expanding their territory and territory. The air was already filled with a terrible high temperature. The oxygen in the air began to become thinner. Many people and animals had already suffocated and died. Those who are still alive and those who are still alive have tried various ways to save themselves. However, all of this, in the continuous spread of the fire cloud shrouded, it is so pale and powerless. At this moment, they finally appreciate the real sense of powerlessness! The breath of death gradually enveloped the whole city; The temperature is constantly rising, gradually becoming a terrible high temperature. The cool and dry well water and river water boil in an instant; People who hide in it and hope to escape from the high temperature with the help of cool water flow are also scalded to death in a flash because the water source they live in is boiling in a flash. When dying, the wailing turns into a series of elegy, and spreads in all directions through the power of wind and atmosphere! The Forest Elves created by God and loved by God; Their extraordinary and keen ears also heard the powerless wailing from the last moment before the death of life in the wind and atmosphere. The forest elf was shocked and looked at the red place where the elements were rendered. "How dare they, how dare they¡° Emyland looked into the distance with a dull expression, with keen and extraordinary ears, the last whine of the listener before his death! His mind was completely confused. No matter what, he did not dare to imagine that he had painstakingly taught students who were regarded as their own children for more than ten years; To do such a crazy thing. Moreover, eight people joined hands to do this terrible thing. A big fire destroyed the city where 100000 people lived and wiped out 100000 people at one go. This kind of event, not to say, has never happened within the elves. It is people who fight and distrust each other. There has never been such a thing in the world. Now, the first example has appeared, which is still from the students who are painstakingly taught by the spirit. "These human mages, they are too arrogant and bold! Even dare to abuse the power of magic without authorization, but also to destroy a city-state in one breath! Their actions have long been unworthy of the title of mage. Their actions have tarnished the supreme magic! It also defiles the knowledge given by the creator father. It''s a mistake to teach human beings and teach them magic¡° "After mastering the power of magic, they really began to expand, and they were extremely bloodthirsty. We have taught a group of demons from hell, not our allies of Forest Elves¡° Eight human mages made such an appalling event, which made the kind-hearted Forest Elves, who claimed to maintain the natural balance, extremely dissatisfied and even more angry. At the same time, in the heart of the Forest Elves, there is also a trace of fear that even they can not detect! For the first time, they began to doubt whether their teaching of human magic was right or wrong. It''s all because the first group of human mages, after returning to the human world, showed such a frightening bloodthirsty and aggressive. The city with a population of 100000 was leveled by eight human mages! So crazy, so bold, so despise the natural balance of behavior, has touched the bottom line of the spirit! "Your Excellency, I beg that all the eight human mages should be taken back, and their magic and spiritual power should be removed, so that they can no longer learn and use magic. They abuse the magic that we teach, abuse the power of magic, their behavior is cruel, vicious, and regard the natural balance as nothing! This is clearly a provocation to our family¡° "Yes, who would have thought that she was cute and polite at the beginning; In all aspects, it''s almost like the human mage of our elves. In just a few months after returning to the human world, such drastic changes have taken place. Human beings, it is too difficult to understand, their behavior is so bold, if we let it go, I am afraid they will be bold enough to challenge our elves¡° Obviously, the common behavior of the eight human mages has angered all the elf mages. At this moment, even how to love and protect them, emyland does not dare to defend them. It was in the heart of emyland at the moment that he felt difficult to understand and even more difficult to believe all this. In any case, he could not believe that the students he taught and raised could do such bold and terrible things. Join hands in arson to destroy cities with 100000 people; It''s frightening to kill 100000 people at one stroke. It''s the same with the speaker of the elves. He can''t believe that human beings who have lived here for more than ten years can do such things. However, the fact is in front of us, the pain and wail from the wind and atmosphere; In the spirit''s brain, there is a ready-made image. The pain of the living before death is clearly perceived by the elves. The most tragic scene was the Elf Mage who had lived for thousands of years. He also felt incredible and scared. For the first time, the Forest Elves hated their talent and listened to the extraordinary ears of all things. In the past, it was the most precious gift from the gods. Today, this gift is the most powerful weapon to torture the elves in the mourning of 100000 people! It makes them feel the same and unbearable! ¡­¡­ Chapter 1250 ¡­¡­ "Hoo, Hoo..." In the dense and dark jungle, two bloodstained figures, one carrying the other staggering in the jungle; Looking back from time to time, there was a faint cry in the dark forest. "Arichel, hold on. We''re getting closer to the border." Amusier looked back and said, "when we get to the territory of the Forest Elves, we don''t have to be afraid of the pursuers!" "Cough..." Archer coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood, and her face was extremely pale, and her manner and strength were extremely weak. Smell speech, she said: "ah... Amusier, you put me down and escape by yourself! I''m afraid... I''m afraid I can''t hold on to... The capital of spirits! " "Don''t be silly, we will arrive at the land of the elves safely. At that time, there is no need to be afraid of those traitors and those mortals any more. " Amusier looked behind him with hatred, "master emyland, your Excellency the speaker, you can certainly cure your injury. At that time, we will find a place where no one knows us, live in seclusion and study magic "Live the life we want to live, will you, Alice?" "Ha ha!" With a weak smile, alichel managed to hold up her spirits and gently gave a kiss on amusil''s cheek. I have no family, but before I die, I still have you. Amusier, thank you for your company and support. Without your support, I can''t finish my revenge, but I...... " "I also paid for my willful and reckless behavior, and also implicated you..." "After all, what I did was wrong. Those nobles are my enemies, and those who live in that city are actually innocent. However, my vengeful mentality, but let them and those aristocrats, together with the city, towards death "The elves can''t forgive me, so can the mentors, and I can''t forgive myself, so can my companions." However, hearing his companion''s words, amusier''s expression suddenly became distorted. He said angrily, "alichel, don''t mention those guys, don''t mention them. Without their betrayal, how could we be like this! Those so-called companions of noble origin, who have been with each other for more than ten years, have been rewarded with a fatal blow! " "Vislet is dead, trinis is dead too..." "You were almost killed by them, because of their betrayal, we became like this!" After hearing this, she said, "if it wasn''t for my willful behavior, it would have damaged 90% of your spirit and magic and burned a city. They, too, will not. I forced them to break with us. After all, they still have family. " At this point, Archer looked at Amur''s side face and said, "Amur, promise me that if I die, don''t take revenge for me! You should live a good life, take my share with you, live a good life, live a good life... " Who knows, amusier said angrily: "don''t say that again, we are going to the kingdom of the elves. As long as we get there, the tutor and the speaker will surely cure your wounds. You will live a healthy and happy life, and we will live the life we want to live together. Please, alichel, don''t say that again... "His voice is choking! "The idyllic and hermit life is also what I expect, the life with you... But I can''t see it..." "What?" At this time, a flat voice sounded. "Yes, you can''t see it, and you can''t live such a wonderful life any more!" "Traitor, it''s you!" Amusier glared at the young man who appeared in front of him. He was walking out of the shadow of the dark. He was wearing a gorgeous wizard robe, and behind him came three young men and women who were almost the same as him. These are four human mages from noble families. Their companions have now become the last straw to defeat the camel! "Traitor?" The head mage, with a smile, said faintly, "amusier, alichel, how can you say that to me? Don''t forget, who is responsible for all this? Originally, according to my plan to do, only need to get rid of those decadent nobles. We have nothing to do, on the contrary, our mage''s status will be confirmed! The real foothold in the human world, a firm foothold! However... " He looked at her with anger, pain, struggle and chagrin. "You foolishly burned a city-state of 100000 people! Although the power we master is also recognized by human beings. However, eight of us have become the public enemies of mankind! No region or city-state will tolerate our existence. All mankind, refuse us, those nobles are not to get rid of us, sleep and eat uneasily! Who is responsible for all these consequences? It''s you. It''s your willful and reckless actions that have harmed us. In the same way, it also killed vislet and trinis... " "Even if our family of four is united and powerful. However, it is absolutely not strong enough that the four countries join hands to fight against all the city states! In order to counteract the threat from all the city states, to keep the group of "human mages" and for the future of human magic. You can only be pushed out as the culprits, and you can only use your death to dispel all people''s anger and fear! " "Alice, we have been together for more than ten years, although we are not our own brothers and sisters. However, the emotional difference is not much! If you could calm down at that time, we would only get rid of the nobles. With the joint efforts of our four families, we could eliminate the influence. Not only nothing, our mage''s status will be truly recognized by the nobles. With their support, we can go further and further on the road of magic. However, all this has been destroyed... " "All of this is just an excuse for you to betray yourself in peace of mind! I won''t forgive you, and I won''t allow you to kill her. " "You are really hopeless, and you really let me down, Amur At this time, this sentence, from the head of the mage''s face, can not see the slightest emotion, that indifferent expression, it seems to be looking at an irrelevant person. At the same time, the slowly flowing magic of physical strength, as well as the rising murderous Qi that began to condense on the body, also showed the determination of the human mages who came from the nobility. "Is it that easy to kill us?" Amusier was furious, and he knew that at this moment, no matter what, he could not change the result. He also deeply knows that even if they can escape, they still can''t solve the problem. Then, in the face of his former companions and now he is about to kill himself, even though he is weak, his magic and spiritual strength are almost lost. But he didn''t want to wait to die! He gathered his only remaining magic power, and strongly supported his remaining spiritual strength to make the last fight! Chapter 1251 ¡­¡­ Emylan, who is inside the magic tower, feels two extremely weak spiritual forces from outside the border. His heart is dripping blood, and his face is full of pain and regret. The clenched fists showed his restlessness. He wanted to rush out and rescue his students. However, he has been firmly watched by the Elf Mage Council and can''t get away. "Your Excellency, we should stop this tragedy of killing each other!" "The children grew up under our guard, and we put too much energy and effort into them. It''s not good for them or for us to kill each other like this "Don''t forget, what is the purpose of our teaching to mankind!" "We hope that they can become another hope of Forest Elves instead of dying in this meaningless killing. There have been two excellent mages who have died in the infighting between them. There are only six human mages left. If even amusier and alichel also died, I really don''t understand why we had to teach human beings at the beginning! " "Because, this will only let our efforts in vain, and meaningless!" As soon as his voice fell, he heard another wizard say, "it''s a mistake to teach human magic!" "What are you talking about!" Emyland glared. The wizard, however, was not afraid at all and said, "we Forest Elves, relying on the power of magic, survived the" doomsday flood "a thousand years ago. It is not that the fire of civilization just sprouted, like human beings, is extinguished again. The ethnic groups are divided and fall into different places. So far, there are still too many human beings. After thousands of years, they have not ignited the fire of civilization! " "Because of the existence of magic, we Forest Elves can stand still. Even though our ethnic group is still very young for human beings. However, we rely on the power of magic to catch up! Although the history of human birth is older than us, now they are only students of our Forest Elves! " "We have helped mankind to renew the fire of civilization. We have taught mankind a lot of knowledge and skills, and improved their civilization. Now, even magic has been taught to human beings. But what do we do when we learn our magic? " "Kill!" "War "Chaos!" He sneered, "human beings, while learning magic, don''t know how to use magic skillfully. On the contrary, relying on the magic power of magic, wanton! A big city with a population of 100000. We Forest Elves have never had a population of 100000 in nearly 2000 years. But those eight people who are learning our knowledge, etiquette and magic in our country. But he burned and slaughtered a big city with a population of 100000 in one breath, such a crazy behavior. We can see how evil a race like human beings is, killing them! " "It''s a complete mistake to teach people the magic that belongs to the elves! I don''t think it''s something that we can''t do with such deep attainments in magic. For human beings, there is no hope to do so. " His words attracted the approval of some wizard. After all, the things that taught human magic were not recognized by all Forest Elves. Therefore, within the Forest Elves, there are quite a number of wizard elves who hold a negative attitude towards teaching human magic. However, since the proposal was affirmed by the speaker, it has been passed. Even if some of the wizard spirits disagree, they can only suppress their dissatisfaction and resentment. After all, the consensus of the speaker and most of the mages at the beginning represents the attitude of the forest wizard. However, today''s human mages seem to have made a big mistake with magic, which has aroused the dissatisfaction of many wizard mages. Among them, you also include the speaker who once promoted the teaching of magic to human beings. In addition, there are also many wizard spirits who originally proposed and supported to teach human magic. They are also dissatisfied and angry because of the actions of the eight human mages. Now, this part of the mages'' attitude towards human beings is gradually changing. It is an excellent example and proof to ignore the mutual fighting and internal fighting between human mages! As the situation was getting worse and worse, emyland was anxious. He came out in a hurry and began to refute the attitudes of the mages whose positions had changed or were changing. So that they can support themselves, so that the speaker can interfere in the infighting and fighting between human mages. After all, these human mages are the elite human beings who were carefully selected after they went to the human world. More than ten years of company and painstaking teaching have already made emyland''s feelings for them and formed his father''s love for their children. Seeing that the human mages, who were regarded as their own children, hated each other and killed each other, and had already damaged two of them. Emyland, no matter what. "Sages, elites of Forest Elves, founders of civilization." He said a series of embellishment terms, which are the respect of the elves to the clan mages. "It''s true that there are defects and defects in human beings. But what race is perfect between heaven and earth? Those children, who have been taught by me for more than ten years, I know their character. It''s not what we think. Besides, there''s a reason for this. Most of the children don''t want to do this in their hearts. They are still young, and their knowledge of magic is not as good as ours. In extreme emotions, they are easy to make irreparable and terrible consequences. Cause them to break out such a big crime, but I believe that their temperament is still good! I know them very well, and the complexity of the human world is different from that of the elves. It''s hard for me to believe, or to believe, that the Human Mage, who has personally taken care of and taught for more than ten years and regarded as a child, will make such a big mistake. Though, mistakes have been made! " "But I firmly believe that it is not their fault; Their original intention is not so! Now, they have paid a high price for their actions! There have been two human mages who were deeply nurtured and taught by our elves and lost their lives. I beg you to give them a chance to reform and make up for their mistakes. They are still young, no matter now or in the future, their life span is just like that of children. And children can be well educated, so I ask you sages and elites to give these children a chance to reform! Please, everyone With that, emyland bent down deeply, and his forehead almost touched the place. This etiquette never appeared even inside the elves. Therefore, it caused the shock of many elves and mages on the scene. However, the only one is still carrying his hands and looking into the distance; See, those two are in a hurry to flee to the figure of forest spirit territory. "Emyland doesn''t have to be like this. It''s irreparable." "Speaker..." The speaker gently raised his hand to stop emherland''s next words, "if everyone had committed such a mistake that even God could not tolerate, and only needed to make up, then the world would have been in chaos. One hundred thousand people, not ten, not a small number. He is not a cold number, but a fresh life! Now, because of the eight human mages'' decision, they die in an instant! This is the destiny that should not belong to them. We elves should not interfere in the internal affairs of human beings. " "Let the father decide their fate." "Speaker of the house of Representatives!" Chapter 1252 Emyland''s heart completely cool, he is very clear that when the speaker really said this sentence, it is equivalent to showing the spirit''s attitude. And this will also represent the attitude of Forest Elves towards human beings, which will be completely changed from then on. EM Elan staggered back a few steps, looked around the wizard, and saw that their expressions were either indifferent, or indifferent, or with unbearable pity. Finally, he focused his eyes on the speaker''s back. With a sad smile, "if so, why did we teach human beings at the beginning? What''s the significance of teaching human magic? After so many years of painstaking cultivation and teaching, is it really going to be burned? " In response, speaker youyou said: "perhaps, from the beginning, we should not teach human magic!" "You are so indifferent, speaker!" The latter turned slowly at this time, his face was expressionless, his eyes were full of dignity, and he said¡° What are you trying to say, emyland "I''m going to save my students and children! I want to stop them from killing each other, since you elves have chosen to watch coldly. But I can''t just sit by and watch the students and children I''ve worked so hard to teach die worthless! It is true that elves should not interfere with human beings, but I treat them as if they were my own, as if they were parents and children. " "In any case, I will not like you, indifferent sit by the elves raised children, fratricidal, dead worthless!" After hearing this, the speaker said, "so, emylan, are you going to rebel?" Around the wizard heart a shock, surprised to look at the speaker, and will focus on EM elan, see how he chooses! And emyland, obviously, was shocked, surprised and a little flustered by the speaker''s words. However, this kind of complicated expression disappeared in a flash. "If you don''t abide by the rules of the elves and choose to interfere in the destiny of mankind, then there are only two paths in front of you." He said faintly again: "first, if you leave, you will never be a member of our Forest Elves, and you will never use the name of the tribe. In that case, you are free. Whatever you do has nothing to do with the Forest Elves, but you won''t get the protection and help of the Forest Elves. " "Second, abide by the rules of the elves, and do not interfere in the destiny of human beings, so that you are still a member of us, a member of the ethnic group." After that, the speaker of the elves spread out his hands and said, "make a choice, emyland, this is also your destiny!" ¡­¡­ "Ah..." Amusier fell to the ground. Not far away from her, alichel was lying on the ground weakly. Her beautiful and clear eyes looked at amusier powerlessly with begging and pity. In the eye socket, the tear revolves unceasingly, silently tells to him, persuades him to leave here, escapes the life to go, does not manage oneself. Amusier understood all the information contained in her eyes, including feelings, heartache, regret... And the deep friendship that couldn''t be resolved! "Arichel..." The latter is weak and weak on the ground, shaking his head at him, "leave, go..." at this moment, she does not have the slightest resistance, the huge amount of elements has been very reluctant, after the heavy damage, also let her almost dry up. Now, the two people who are badly hurt, who are about to die, are trying to climb towards each other. It seems that death can''t stop them at this moment. Even the four noble mages on one side could not bear to see this scene; They don''t want to kill their companions who have been together for more than ten years. However, they have no way back. All the possibilities, all the powerful situations that had been thought of in advance, were all set on fire! They are forced into a dead end. At this time, there is only one road in front of them, which is the only small path full of thorns for a few people! "If you had known today, why should you have known at the beginning?" Hearing this, amusier immediately glared at the mage who slowly came to him, "shut up, you traitor! Those who kill their companions and have their hands stained with their blood are not qualified to judge us! " "Did you do something wrong, and still do not repent?" The noble mage smelled the words, and his face also showed anger, "it''s all your fault! I have already found a way to have the best of both worlds, which can make our mages have a thorough foothold and be recognized and awed by the nobility. At the same time, it can publicize our magic. I even want to set up a magic academy to teach excellent human children magic just like we used to. Even what we have done will become a story of the ages and will be handed down from generation to generation "But what did Alice and you do?" "You have made us the public enemy of mankind, 100000 people! It''s not ten people, it''s not a hundred people, it''s a hundred thousand people! " The more he said, the more angry he became. "If it wasn''t for this, the strength of our four families would be enough to eliminate the influence. At that time, the eight of us will have nothing to do. On the contrary, our status will be truly recognized by human beings and the upper class of the world! However, because of this, we have no way out. Even if our four families work together, we can''t cover up this matter. " "Now, we are hostile to all human beings, together with nobles and the most humble slaves!" "The world is so big that there is no place for us except for the territory of Forest Elves and the desolate and uninhabited place! You said, in such a bad situation, the family is facing destruction, what do you want me to do? Do you think I want to do this? Do you think that the death of Willett and trinis will make us feel no pain, no pain? " "However, who is responsible for all the consequences and overturning situation?" After hearing this, amusier and alichel were silent, and then alichel said, "I know that my capricious behavior, my anger, and I have made irreparable mistakes. I have never regretted taking revenge on the nobles, but those civilians who died in vain for my reasons, businessmen, are innocent. " "I know that I can''t save it by any means. But... "She raised her head and reluctantly looked at the mage," I beg you, take my body back to calm the anger of those people, but please let amusier go! Because of my reasons, he is involved in this disaster, including you, vislet and trinis... " "Arichel..." The latter prevented amusier from persuading, "amusier, thank you for coming forward to help me when I am most helpless, most difficult and most in need. I know you, grow up and fall in love with you. I''ve never regretted it. Thank you for being with me these days. Now, it''s time to punish and make up for my mistakes. " "Don''t hate them, and don''t take revenge for me. After all, if you do something wrong, you will always be punished!" With that, her whole body began to twinkle with intense magic. She was burning all her life and spiritual power "No!" Chapter 1253 In a remote forest far away from human beings and Forest Elves, on the Bank of a small lake. Suddenly, three figures appeared out of thin air. One was calm, the other was embarrassed, and the other was "Teacher..." With red eyes and soft knees, amusil knelt in front of emyland. "Alas With a sigh, emylan gently helped up amusier, who was kneeling on the ground, "I''m late, the teacher is late! I thought that I could convince the Council of its prejudice against you, but I didn''t expect that... " "Now it''s too late to say anything, arichel, she has..." looking at the figure lying on the ground, amusier''s eyes turned red again, tears came out, the hatred in his heart was so strong that he wanted to destroy the whole world! Emylan also looked at the figure and sighed, "the child is too stupid. If she could persist for a while, it would not be like this... The teacher is late, my child!" "I must wake her up and let her come back to me again..." amusier held her unresponsive body in her arms, stroked her face, nose and lips, and said all kinds of love words to her with the voice only she could hear. One side of the EM Elan quietly watching, for this scene secretly feeling, heartache. Looking at the student who was alive and full of expectations for the future not long ago, in the blink of an eye, he turned into a living dead person who is almost no different from the dead. It is impossible for emherland to say that there is no dissatisfaction and hatred in his heart. "She had almost exhausted her spirit and magic power, and then she was severely injured. Later, in order to save you, she burned her only spiritual strength and life. She was seriously injured, her soul almost collapsed, and her death was only a matter of time Although it was cruel, emyland had to say so. "Teacher, I won''t accept the fact that alichel died in my arms!" He raised his head, eyes in a calm, calm simply let a person some fear. And he said, "is there no way in the elves to cure alichel?" Emylan heard the words and shook his head slowly. "I''m sorry, amusil!" With guilt, he said: "such an example has never appeared since the birth of the elves. There''s no way to cure alichel from the elves, and I''m no longer a member of the elves. " "What do you mean, teacher?" Amusier''s face changed and asked anxiously. "Forget it, it''s all over. It doesn''t matter!" Emylan did not choose to answer Amur''s question, but casually passed the matter by. Then he said, "now, we should find a way to see if we can relieve her symptoms. Delay as long as you can, on the premise of ensuring that her condition does not worsen during this period of time. The two of us are trying to find or create a way to save. " "Yes, teacher!" "Well!" Emylan nodded slowly, worried about the disciple in front of him. He lied to him just now. Since he was born to practice magic, he has searched the history of Forest Elves and the whole history of Forest Elves. He has never seen such an example. Only her symptoms are similar to those of the tree of life, but they are different. However, in any case, the symptoms between the two are very difficult problems. At least, with the magical attainments of the Forest Elves, there is no way to cure the tree of life. What''s more, her soul almost collapsed. Emyland clearly sensed that the vitality of her soul was still in a slow decline. Although, after leaving the elves, he immediately rushed away as fast as he could. But still a step late! The burning of her spirit, life and soul during that period of time not only made her in bad condition, but also made her worse. In fact, alichel''s condition is worse than that! Although he arrived in time, and prevented her from continuing to burn her own behavior, and gave her an urgent infusion of medicine for her treatment. However, her self burning is still beyond the remedy of ordinary medicine. Thinking about this, the dissatisfaction in EM Elan''s heart with the high Elven mage Council is becoming more and more serious. Although, he also clearly knows why he can arrive at the last moment, but he knows that this is not the same thing. It can be regarded as two different things. The relationship between the two is fundamentally different and can not be compared. Because the consequence is what alichel looks like now! Think of here, emyland''s memory, back to before, back to the towering, always surrounded by elements of the magic tower! "Make a choice, emyland. It''s your destiny, too!" Plain tone, plain eyes, ordinary gestures, but in emherland''s view, all this is heavy as a mountain, hard pressure on him. Let him heavy burden, this painful choice, almost unable to breathe a breath of air. "Is there really only one way, two choices? The speaker Emyland still can''t believe that he is making his last plea and forcing himself to give up completely. The speaker''s eyes were very calm, and his open hands did not withdraw. "Emyland, this is the only way, and there are only two options in front of you!" He continued, "you are willing to bear the destiny of the elves, fight for the future of the elves and save the future of the ethnic group. Or do you want to abandon the whole ethnic group and interfere in human choices and destiny for the sake of your adopted son? " "The God of creation, when he created our elves, gave us the destiny and road that should belong to them! Elves have their own destiny, and humans have their own choices. Now, do you want to abandon your race for the sake of mankind, and then give up your destiny and responsibility? Non interference with human beings, non-interference with species and life other than elves, has long been engraved in the blood of elves. The responsibility and authority of our successor, the God of creation, follow the rules of nature everywhere. One of the rules, non-interference in the operation of nature, is the principle that our elves have always adhered to! " "Now, you have to go against the fate of the elves, against the principles of the elves, and interfere in the fate of mankind. Then you have to make a choice, and there is no other way to discuss it. " "Now, destiny is in your hands!" ¡­¡­ Emyland finally made a choice. He left the land of elves at the fastest speed and went to the place where his students killed each other. Then, when he arrived, he saw a scene that made his heart ache, as if to drip blood. One of his students, a mage like an adopted daughter, is burning all of his life to end and protect the people he wants to protect in this way. Although, he interrupted the ceremony of burning to sacrifice himself, but the small time of self burning still made alichel almost die on the spot! "You''ve done a good job!" "Teacher?" Chapter 1254 As for the problems between human beings and what is happening, even if he had known for a long time, he still ignored them. Whether it''s a spirit or a human, it''s the same to him. They are all creatures of this plane. In terms of feelings and blood, he is naturally close to the elves. The latter, after all, was created by himself. As for those native human beings, they have nothing to do with him. In his attitude towards them, ininville also kept an indifferent manner. On the contrary, he paid attention to elves from time to time. Whether it is to give them magic, or to give them gifted blessings and so on, are the special preference and care of ininville to the elves. In sharp contrast to the elves, it is undoubtedly human beings. They are the natural products of planes, not from other planes, nor created by a God. They are real Aboriginal creatures, the aborigines of this plane. The level of civilization is also very low. So many years have passed, and no God belonging to human beings has ever been born. They don''t have any backing. If ininville''s mind was extreme, I''m afraid this plane would belong to the Forest Elves completely. Therefore, inenville did not pay attention to these races which were not related to him or created by himself. Even, with the passage of time, today''s ininville has been a powerful deity with a godlike level of 19. There is no need for the Forest Elves to cover up their identity and origin. Therefore, he is a little careless with the Forest Elves now. All these changes are always attributed to his own growth in strength. It has made ininville not need to hide himself as carefully as in the past, for fear of being discovered by others that he comes from a different universe. Although, it is not a secret among the gods that we know that krylon also came from another universe. However, krylon is a powerful divine power with a Godhead level of 19, which can not be compared with his original. Now ininville, also successfully promoted to the divine level of 19 strong divine power, also finally have a straight waist, do not need to hide his background. Based on this change of self and reality, he has already focused more energy and attention on how to improve the natural rules faster and better. It''s also natural that things outside the rules of nature should become less attentive. After all, compared with this event closely related to itself. What happens in a small plane is really not worth letting the superior gods pay too much attention to things beyond the natural rules. Compared with the rules of nature, those are just small things. As a result, for things between humans, the differences within the elves; In this world of natural planes, inenville knew that nothing could be concealed from him. However, it will be another matter to know what you know and to control what you don''t care. In his own temple, ininville quietly understood the rules of nature at the same time; A dark figure quietly came out of the natural plane world. Moreover, his arrival was detected by ininville at the first time. In ininville''s heart, naturally, he felt an accident. At the same time, there was a hint of speculation in his heart, but now it was not accurate. "The death recorder, Jacques, requests an audience with his highness ininville, the God of life and nature!" The divine power, with its will, turns into waves and impacts the natural plane world in front of us. The sound of Yago is accurately transmitted to the natural plane. Then, he shut up and stood quietly outside the natural plane world, waiting for ininville''s invitation. During this period of time, YeGe''s interest in ininville, a rising star, is strong enough. As for this unique God among the gods, he used many means to understand the information of ininville. Although, the information is very limited, but it can''t make YeGe lose interest in ininville. Either in the abyss to capture the dark clergy of rose after spider God, or in the duel with losanda to seize the fragments of the sun clergy, or with the king of the dead kranword to deny the ownership of the fragments of the death clergy. Well, after that, kill ambori, take the sea clergy and so on. All kinds of signs show that this God of life and nature is by no means an ordinary person. No matter in the new era, walking on the road of ancient gods, or taking advantage of the opportunity of the rule fragments from the alien universe, he seized a series of things including the dark, sea, sun, death and other clergy and rule fragments. There''s a kind of evidence out there! Then came Jacob, the ancient god of death. Ininville also felt a little strange about the visit of Jericho, but he also knew some rumors about the God. As a result, we are now valued as the powerful existence of Godhead level 19, and combined with the integration of clergy, forming the natural clergy. Although it is not complete, it is only a semi-finished product, but in terms of power, it is still far beyond most of the gods in the world. Therefore, the fearless ininville opened a channel to welcome the visit of the ancient god of death. When jergi followed the passage opened by ininville to the divine realm opened by ininville on the top of the snow mountain. He was surprised by the simplicity of ininville''s life. Compared with the gods, the environment in which ininville lived was too shabby. In the mountains in the distance, there is only one temple complex. In addition, there are some natural beauty and animals. In addition to these, there is not even a servant to serve, let alone the spiritual enjoyment of music and dance. "His highness ininville, as one of the highest spirits in the universe; Life is so simple, not to mention compared with the gods. I''m afraid that the nobles of mortals are more extravagant than you in life. " He has seen too many gods, both in his past time and in his present time. As one of the oldest gods in the world, although he took the initiative to disperse most of his power, he talked about knowledge and all kinds of secrets. Jegal is definitely the most profound of the gods. "Your Highness, the ancient god of death, why did you suddenly come to me today?" Ininville quietly watched the ancient god of death, although his power was only weak because most of his power was scattered. However, his contacts are not weak at all, and his influence is not small. It can not be distinguished only by the strength of divine power. In fact, he still has allies with many ancient gods like him. Moreover, this is a neutral God, not involved in the disputes between the gods. His only concern and effort is to record the fate of the whole world in an orderly way, just as the world is slowly sinking to death. "I''m here to help your highness accomplish what you want to accomplish!" Ininville''s pupils shrunk a little unconsciously, and then his face did not change, "Oh? I don''t know how your highness will help me to accomplish what I want to accomplish. And what do you want from this? " He said, "or, how much did you see and how much did you learn from it? How dare you boast such a big mouth!" But he said with a smile, "I don''t see much, but I can guess that what you did some time ago is all in the same line!" "I''d like to hear about it!" "You want to finish the Ministry of nature, and now you''re half done. This is something that no God has ever done since ancient times, but it is half done here. I''m very curious. Maybe you will step into the 20 level solid barrier as you wish, or you can enter a higher level. But I really want to know what kind of power it is. At the same time, I also hope that you can help me to gain strength again at that time! " ¡­¡­ Chapter 1255 "Power!" "YeGe nodded," in that old age, I "voluntarily" gave up most of my power. And give these powers to Bain, Barr and Mirko! After their destruction, I began to serve the rising Shrek and kranword "I am only loyal to the post of king of the dead," he said "Do you want me to help you get back the power you were forced to give up?" Ininville looked at him calmly, his eyes and expression tightly, to see how he would answer. "No, no, no!" He shook his head and refused. "I''m not trying to get back the power I gave up." "Then you want me to help you regain a new strength, don''t you?" Then ininville said. YeGe nodded and admitted, "that''s right!" He said bluntly, "the power of death is now coveted by you." In the face of ininville, who could easily crush him to death, he said without fear, "I know you will not give up the right to die anyway. After all, the existence of this power can strengthen you. As a power opposite to life, it is also a part of nature, no matter what. As long as you want a real clergy of nature, you will never give up the right to die! " "In front of you, I have the honor of" ancient god of death ", but I don''t have the strength to match it. Therefore, I would like to give up the old strength and pursue a new one "So, what can you do for me?" Ininville was very satisfied with the knowledge and interest of Jericho, but he would not completely believe Jericho just by his words. This, after all, is the God of death who has survived since ancient times. Moreover, ininville knows more or less about the information of Jericho, so for this seemingly weak God of death, but in fact, he is not weak in his mind, means and insight. He won''t look down on it. Ininville has never relaxed his guard against Jericho, and it will be the same in the future. "I can help you get rid of kranword and let you master the Deathly priesthood!" "It can also help you. After you have mastered the Deathly order, I would like to transfer the authority of the Deathly order to you. And you, in the future, after perfecting the natural clergy, must take back a brand-new power for me. I want to restore the glory of the past, not continue to be like this. " "There is no glory in the past, but there is no divine power matching with the identity!" "Moreover, I know something about the secrets and ancient legends among the gods and many planes. With my help, you can know the secrets between the gods more quickly and comprehensively, as well as the ancient secrets that happened in the ancient times and are now becoming more and more unknown to the gods! " Inenville nodded slowly. "It''s a tempting offer. This temptation can''t be rejected by God!" He said, "I have agreed to your proposal. I hope we can cooperate happily in the future "Happy cooperation!" ¡­¡­ "In that old age, IO, the king of the gods, possessed the supreme artifact that made the gods fear and yearn!" "The clay board of destiny!" Ininville''s pupil contracted like a needle, his heart began to beat, and he asked, "destiny clay board?" YeGe nodded slowly, "yes, destiny clay board!" His deep eyes could not help looking at ininville, as if he wanted to explore the secret of his heart. "It is said that the clay board of destiny is the treasure of the universe, where endless rules are recorded. All the powers of the gods are recorded in it. The king of gods, who holds the board of destiny, once punished the gods with the power of the board of destiny! In a moment, he can let the immortal God fall to earth. Can also be in an instant, so that humble beggars, in an instant to become immortal god! Shrek, who had been in touch with the clay board of fate, became a god of mortals, and so did naclanwo "Amazing powerful artifact!" Ininville praised the powerful power from the clay board of destiny, but in fact he couldn''t help thinking that the clay board of destiny might be the disintegration of the unified universe in the past, and also the fragment of the clay board that was born from the inner part of the unified universe. It is one of the fragments of a mud board brought back by the surviving gods who were born in the age of myth and fought across the universe to unify the universe. Perhaps, in the following days, the surviving ancient gods, through other ways, artificially replenished the clay board, so that the clay board can play a part of its power. And this power has now become a powerful artifact in the hands of the king of gods, who wantonly punished the gods by virtue of the clay board of fate in the ancient times! "Although the clay board of destiny is powerful, the existence of the king of gods cannot be underestimated. Legend, he is from the ancient, in the eyes of today''s gods has long been the myth of the era of the birth of the oldest God! It is also said that the king of gods once followed the great gods in the mythical age to fight against the alien universe! " "The gods don''t know what the final result of that war will be. Whether it''s the mythical age of that year, or the era I lived in, or the era before or after. No God knows exactly what the final result of the mythical war of conquering the alien universe was. Just know clearly, go to fight against the great God of the different universe, and finally few survive. But the king of gods is one of the survivors. There are still several great gods who have come back with him, but now they have disappeared and can not be found in countless planes. " "Only the king of gods has been active in front of the gods, but the king of gods plays the role of emperor in more time. The king of gods did not pay attention to the disputes between the gods. Only when the fight between the gods becomes more and more fierce and finally angers the king of the gods will the king of the gods appear, and even the high artifact "destiny clay board" adjudicates the gods. " "Every time the king of gods appears, some gods will be promoted and some gods will be punished! He is an insurmountable mountain that the gods cannot surpass "Fortunately, the king of gods always chooses to sleep at intervals. No one knows where his real body sleeps. In the rotation of many times, there are too many gods who want to find the king of gods, but they have not found the king of gods after going through countless planes! Unless the king of gods ends his sleep and shows himself, no one will be able to find the king of gods "From the end of the mythical age to the present, the king of gods has always existed, and his will and influence have always existed. No God can disobey the orders of the king of gods. Since ancient times and today, countless bones of fallen gods and the existence of new gods have determined and indelible powerful influence! " "What about destiny''s clay board?" Jergi looked at ininville and shook his head slowly. "I don''t know!" He said: "since the king of the gods left the clay slab behind, and after they became gods, the fate of the clay slab has long been a mystery! There is no God who can know the whereabouts of the clay board of destiny. Besides the king of gods, there is no God who can control the clay board of destiny! " He added, "if your highness ininville, one day you can find the clay board of destiny. Then, with the help of destiny clay board, you may become the real God of nature in an instant Chapter 1256 YeGe''s proposal made ininville''s curiosity about the mudplate of fate stronger and stronger. If things are really like what Jacob said, the destiny clay board holds the powerful power to decide the fate of the gods! Even, it can make an ordinary mortal achieve immortality in an instant. Then, it is not impossible for him to become the real God of nature in an instant. After all, there are countless clergy and authority on the destiny clay board! In other words, the fundamental power possessed by the gods is clearly recorded on the destiny clay board. Aiou, the king of all gods, can punish the gods wantonly and become the absolute emperor among the gods just by virtue of the powerful power of destiny clay board. And the God, who plays the role of his minister, can''t even resist the slightest bit in front of the king of gods. In addition to the powerful power of IO himself, his another reliance is the supreme artifact, destiny clay board! Ininville thought it over carefully, according to the information contained in the words of Jericho just now. The reason why the destiny clay tablet has the great power to judge the gods is that it records all the theocracies and powers possessed by all the gods since ancient times. It is because of this that the fundamental power and lifeblood of the gods are recorded on the clay board of destiny. Also therefore, the destiny clay board has in an instant deprives the God all strength the formidable divine power! At the same time, destiny clay board can also confer on mortals the title of God by virtue of the clerical authority recorded above. "Well, it''s easy to make me a real God of nature!" Today, Yining''s vallisn, a natural clergy with strength and essence, is now an incomplete authority. He is also short of many key clergy powers, most of which are controlled by the gods of this era. And it''s not easy to take power from these gods. After all, the previous collection of ecclesiastical authority by ininville was enough to arouse vigilance from the gods. At least, in a short period of time, ininville, who did not find a perfect excuse, could not attack the gods again. Once there is an accident of gods again, then perhaps there will be no joint attack of the gods, but the gathering of the gods to besiege ininville. "This situation is not what I want..." Ininville thought, provoking the war between the gods, is his goal. However, when the gods are likely to unite and attack themselves together. Ininville doesn''t want such a future, which is not in line with his original intention. Therefore, how to instigate a war among the gods in secret is the key point that ininville should first think about. Therefore, he said to him, "Your Highness, it is true that destiny clay board has the supreme power to judge the fate of gods. But as you said just now, the fate of the clay plate has been lost for a long time, and its whereabouts are still a mystery! Whether we can find him or not is an unknown number, not to mention the existence of a sleeping king of gods who does not know where to hide. Once he wakes up in a certain period of time in the future, your destiny will not be mentioned, but my destiny... "Inenville did not continue to speak, but he understood the meaning of inenville''s words. Jergi nodded and said, "Your Highness ininville, your worries are not without reason." He thought a little, then said, "I don''t know all about the nature of the king of gods, but compared with you, I know the king of gods very well. He is moody, just like the emperor in the lower world. Most of the time, though, he didn''t pay attention to the dirty things between the gods. However, this is not absolutely so. " "As far as I know, in the era of the awakening of the king of gods, many gods were knocked down by the king of gods without any reason! The gods don''t understand why. However, the gods are more afraid of the king of gods. Because no one knows if he will be the next one to be knocked off the throne! " "We all dare not to be angry. No, we should say that we dare not even be angry in our hearts. There is nothing but endless fear After listening to this, ininville thought deeply for a long time, and then vomited out a sentence, "what a god of supremacy!" He nodded and said, "in addition to the king of the gods, who controls the destiny board of the highest artifact, he also has great power and authority! Most of the great gods who can surpass him in power have already fallen in the war of the alien universe. Even after the return of the God, has long disappeared without a trace! The only great gods who can balance the king of gods are gone. The later gods did not have the power and power of the ancient gods. In terms of strength, it is impossible to compete with the king of gods. " "Among the gods, he is the absolute king, the imperious king who can''t be disobedient!" "Every time the king of gods wakes up from his deep sleep, does he summon the gods?" Asked ininville. "Yes, in every era, in every period of time. When the king of gods wakes up from his deep sleep, he will summon the best gods of our time. Perhaps, a group of gods will be knocked down, or nothing will happen... His temper is so changeable that no one can guess what he really thinks in his heart. " "What are the characteristics of the gods who were knocked down by the king of gods?" Asked inenville suddenly. YeGe was a little stunned, thought a little, and replied, "most of these gods who were knocked down by the king of gods are the best of all ages. Without exception, they are all gifted and gifted. The process of canonization is very fast, and the speed of the promotion of godhood is also very fast. What''s more, they are all powerful gods who have achieved great power in a short time "But they are all seeing the queen of the gods, deprived of power and being knocked down from the throne!" Ye each a Leng, but still reply, "yes." "Ha ha!" Ninneville gave a mysterious smile, which made YeGe not know. Therefore, he was about to ask, but he heard ninneville say: "I already know why the so-called" king of gods "wanted to knock down those gods!" "Because of what?" "Because he''s afraid, he''s afraid! I am afraid that in his sleeping time, a new God will rise to challenge and replace his supreme position! That''s why he wakes up every once in a while. The purpose of receiving the gods is to observe them. Once found, in his sleeping time, there is a great potential for the rise of the gods. Then, he will use the clay board of fate to lay down the gods that may threaten his status one by one "While maintaining his position, he is also declaring his supreme position and power to the gods." "Over time, the gods can''t understand his real purpose, or some gods have guessed it, and dare not say it clearly. Because they are afraid of his power, and they are even more afraid of the clay board that can punish the gods! " Ininville looked at Jericho again. "I guess he made you give up your power and authority. I''m afraid it also recognizes that you may have the right to threaten him. That''s why he forces you to give up your power. If you choose to keep your strength, he will knock you out of the throne for another reason "You have made a very wise choice, your highness Now, Jesus is already in a cold sweat! Chapter 1257 After listening to ininville''s words, he was also very happy now. As ininville said, the real purpose of IO is to suppress and destroy all the gods that can threaten his status and power. With the undisputed supreme artifact and the power of destiny clay board, IO is absolutely worthy of the first place among the gods! Because all the gods who threaten his status are destroyed by him for various reasons, or deprived of all his power. Once again reduced to mortals, or simply, directly die even slag is not left. The gods may not be willing to do this, but they have no way at all. Because, IO repeatedly performed the supreme power of destiny clay board in front of them. So that the gods, already on the fate of the power of clay board, taboo Mo deep. In addition, IO himself has a strong power, making his position in the eyes of the gods can no longer be shaken. Generation after generation, the rising gods grew up listening to the deeds of Io. Even more, I have witnessed the era after aiou''s appearance, and under the exaggeration of eyes and ears, I am more afraid of aiou, which is not worth doubting. "If at that time, I still wanted to keep my strength. Then I''ll... " Ininville took over the end of the speech and said, "then your final result is the same as those gods who were knocked down by him!" Then he said, "Your Highness ininville, according to what you have just said, if that is the case. Well, even if you find the clay board of destiny in the future, and give me a powerful and new strength. At that time, if the king of gods wakes up from his deep sleep, I''m afraid I won''t be lucky again. It''s very likely that you will be knocked down from the throne Inenville nodded slowly and said, "it''s not impossible..." "Since he is so afraid of God threatening his position and power, he will not let any God with great potential continue to exist. Because once he does that, he will have trouble sleeping and eating. I don''t know why this ancient god in the age of ancient mythology had such an idea. As a result, he was not confident in his own power and wanted to eliminate the latecomers. However, I believe that it is not without any cost for him to do so! " "What do you say?" And as soon as his eyes were opened, he asked after him. "He is not invincible, nor is he without any weakness! The king of gods, there must be something we don''t know about and weakness. Otherwise, why does he have to go into deep sleep every other period of time and stay for a long time before he wakes up again? " "I think something must have happened to the king of gods. So he had to do it, he had to sleep to ease the situation. However, when he went into deep sleep, he did not trust everything outside. Therefore, he must have done some means and surveillance in the dark to monitor the gods. Among the gods, once there is a God with outstanding talent, it is likely to trigger this monitoring mechanism. So as to awaken him and let him destroy everything, which is likely to threaten the gods of his status. " "Otherwise, according to what you just said to him. Now that he has the invincible power, he will never do such meaningless things. He should not hide behind the scenes, but should keep his influence in front of the gods for a long time. Only in this way can he be the real king of God, not the tyrant who wakes up every once in a while Inenville shook his head slowly. "Because it''s meaningless!" After hearing this, he fell into a deep meditation. The more he thought about it, the more he recognized and recognized ininville''s words. Indeed, as ininville said, since IO has absolute and invincible power for the gods. Moreover, in his hands, there is a clay board of destiny, which can judge the gods at will. So why did he fall into a deep sleep and choose to wake up again after a period of time? If IO wants to maintain his absolute supremacy and power among the gods! Well, the most important thing he should do is not to hide behind the scenes, but to appear in front. Let the gods meet him every day as if they were a king. Instead, he uses the supreme power of destiny''s clay board every time to judge the gods and then go to sleep. Because it doesn''t make sense. You can''t see the slightest bit of strength in this matter, and you can''t see any benefit! After AI Ou knocked down the gods, he did not choose to swallow the power of these gods. It is to choose the right person from the power left by these gods to be granted the title of God. Since IO did not do so, it was extremely suspicious that he would punish a group of gods every time he woke up. "Your Highness ininville, what you said is very reasonable. The king of gods, since he has a strong power, he also holds the clay board of destiny. Then, his position among the gods is beyond reproach. Every time he wakes up, he punishes a group of gods and creates a new one. Although every excuse is ridiculous, at that time, all the gods succumbed to his unpredictable power and unpredictable mind. No one, nor dare to think carefully, is the most subtle flaw in it. " "Because every time his reason is put in the past, it''s ridiculous. These reasons can''t reach the point where a god falls into the throne! " "But now that we know it, what can we do? To the king of the gods, it is not you, or even me in my heyday. Even now, you have the same power as the king of gods. However, the king of all gods is superior to you in strength, and at the same time, he holds the supreme artifact of destiny clay board. " "Your authority and clergy also exist on the clay board of destiny. Your potential and talent are the best I have seen so far. At least, whether it is the gods of the ancient times, or the gods of multiple times, or in the present era. There has never been a God who can compare with you. If the king of gods also recognizes your potential, then you need to prepare early now. Because the king of gods will think of an excuse, or even choose to get rid of you without any excuse. " "There are precedents in the past. Anyway, the gods are already familiar with the tyranny and ruthlessness of the king of gods. Perhaps, your fall in the eyes of many gods, or a good thing Ininville thought in silence. What Jacob said is very reasonable. This possibility does exist, and some of his previous conjectures are also very likely to exist. Although he is the same as the ancient god in the age of myth, he is not an ancient god after all. He has not yet mastered the powerful field power like the ancient gods. Now he has only completed one third of the natural rights! Two thirds of the power is still scattered. Although, he has 19 levels of strong power, the stable is the identity of the first person among the gods. However, IO is the emperor of the gods, plus a fate of clay board, a bad, deprived of all the power is still the best result. Then, in order to turn this situation around, ininville must find the clay board of fate before the king of gods awakes. Perfect your own strength. Even if IO wakes up again, inenville is confident that he can fight with him. Instead of like now, once you meet the real recovery of IO, there will be no chance of winning! And this is not allowed by ininville. Chapter 1258 No one knows or knows how powerful the king of gods is. Even Jericho did not know the power of the king of gods and the level of his ultimate power. In addition to a supreme artifact, the clay board of destiny is in hand, which makes io a real emperor to God. Even if ininville guessed that something must have happened to IO, which led him to sleep frequently. However, all this is just the conjecture of ininville. No one knows what the truth of the matter is, unless the king of gods wakes up after his long sleep, and ininville himself tries the truth of the king of gods. This is obviously impossible. Not to mention where the fate of the clay board has been left, aiou can punish the gods without the help of the clay board. This power alone is far from what ininville can now compare. Although he is already a small group of people who occupy the peak of the existing gods in terms of strength. Even now, the same level of 19 powerful divine power, such as the spirit of the main corelon is not in the eyes of ininville. Even the mysterious four elemental spirits, ininville was not afraid. What he was afraid of was that the gods united to attack him. Once he finds an opportunity, he must break it one by one and seize the power to perfect the natural rules. But now, ininville has a new choice. That''s destiny clay board!!! From Jericho, ininville had a general understanding of the clay board of fate. At present, the only doubt is that the clay tablet of destiny is likely to be one of the fragments of the nameless stone tablet, a supreme artifact conceived by the main universe after the collapse of the main universe. After all, in many places, there is a strong connection between the two mud slabs. Yiningville, or Jiangning, was intuitive and in charge of the nameless slate. In addition, in many adventures, we got pieces of mud board one after another. In particular, the fragments of the mud board obtained in the ancient city of the underworld, after being put together, activate the mysterious power of some nameless mud boards. For Jiangning at that time, there was A-O-O at bug level, which was easily defeated by the power of nameless clay board. How similar is this to the process in which AEO, the king of gods, is in charge of judging the gods on the clay board of fate? However, Jiangning''s clay plate is not comprehensive, and many pieces of clay plate have not been found. Therefore, after knowing the existence of destiny clay board, iningwell looked at destiny clay board with suspicious eyes. Moreover, there are great reasons to believe and suspect that the mud board of destiny is likely to come from the broken and nameless mud board. And, most likely, it''s the most important part of the nameless mud board. This is the result of ininville''s conjecture from the power of two clay slabs, which are very similar to each other. However, for the moment, ininville has not witnessed the fate of the clay board, so all this is speculation. "Your Highness, you have seen the king of gods with your own eyes, and you have also felt the power of belonging to the king of gods. Well, according to your experience as a client. What do you think is the power of the king of gods? " Asked ininville. After thinking for a long time, he said with great uncertainty, "how much power is the king of gods? To tell you the truth, I can''t make it clear. It''s just very clear that his divine power and power are very powerful. It is the powerful divine power of level 19. Facing the king of gods, it does not have the ability to resist! But... " Ininville was shocked in his heart. The powerful divine power with the level of Godhead as high as level 19 did not have the ability to resist the king of gods. So, how strong is the power of the king of gods, level 20, or more? He is now in the level 19 realm. He knows very well that the great God with the Godhead level of 19 has a huge advantage over the inferior gods. That can be said to be the advantage of rolling! In addition to some powerful medium divine power, there is almost no God who can hold on for long under the powerful divine power. And the existence of the summit of such gods has no resistance to the king of gods. This strength and strength, in addition to shock, more or fear! However, when he heard the meaning of the words, ininville asked, "but what?" After thinking about it, he said, "but sometimes the king of gods feels strange to the gods. When he is powerful, the power of his body is so heavy that the gods are just like ants in front of him. But sometimes, his breath and power, like any ordinary powerful power, do not have the powerful power to suppress the gods. But even so, none of the gods dared to resist him. " He looked at ininville and said, "the special phenomenon of the king of gods has not attracted the attention of the gods. In almost every era, there are one or two who are dissatisfied with the judgment and punishment of the king of gods. To challenge the king of gods! Some of the great gods met the most powerful side of the king of gods, while others met the weakest moment of the king of gods. However, at that time, the king of gods would use the clay board of fate to punish and kill any gods who dare to challenge him. And use it to frighten the gods! " "A long time has passed, whether the king of gods is at the peak or the weakest stage. No gods dare to resist or challenge the king of gods! " Then he said with a bitter smile, "I happened to meet the most powerful moment of the king of gods. In the face of the request of the king of gods, I dare not refuse. I have to obey his orders and give up my power and authority. " "What about the clay board of destiny?" "Asked ininville," is there anything about the fate of the mudboard? " Jergi shook his head. "Since the last time the king of gods woke up and swept down the gods with the power of destiny''s clay board. With the help of the power of the clay board of destiny, Chirac and kranword began to become gods from a mortal. I''m afraid that except for the king of gods who knows the whereabouts of destiny''s clay tablet, no one else knows the trace of destiny''s clay tablet! " Inenville thinks that he must look for the destiny clay board. Whether it is the temptation to perfect the natural rules, or the possibility that the destiny clay board is one of the fragments of the nameless clay board of the main universe, it is worth inenville to look for his trace and whereabouts. Although, according to Jacob, after they became gods with the help of the clay board of fate. Since then, the clay board of destiny has disappeared without a trace. However, ininville has a strong premonition that the clay board of destiny is hidden somewhere in the world of the main material plane. He was not placed beside io. It was a flash of inspiration from ininville at that time, which saw through the future, and clearly saw that a clay board was placed in a temple. At that time, he didn''t know the clay board of destiny, and he just thought happily that it was a fragment of the nameless clay board of the main universe. But now, when we think about it carefully, it is very likely that it will be the destiny clay plate, and there is great hope that it will be a fragment of the nameless clay plate of the main universe. Then, it was taken here by the ancient gods in the age of World Mythology, refining the fragments of the clay board with strange techniques, and giving the clay board supreme power and power. He can punish the gods just as the gods punish the mortals and take charge of their destiny. But the destiny clay board, actually may grasp the God''s destiny, the crown is the destiny clay board, is really deserved! Chapter 1259 ¡­¡­ "Whether it''s the king of the gods who still sleeps in the unknown place, or the destiny clay board whose whereabouts have become a mystery! These are not obstacles that can be solved in a short time. " Ininville said, "Your Highness, since you are so optimistic about me, you are willing to be my ally. And he told me so many secrets "However, there is still a lack of a crucial prerequisite for us to become a close cooperative ally." Then he asked, "what are your conditions, your highness ininville?" As a matter of fact, it has been predicted in the mind of Jerome. As a matter of fact, ininville said: "since you have made it clear that destiny clay board has the powerful power to judge gods and promote mortals to gods. At the same time, the power of destiny clay board can also help me to perfect the natural clergy, and thus become the real God of nature! But fate''s clay plate has disappeared, and it''s hard to find it. " "And in the dark, there is the king of gods who does not know when to wake up! My time is precious, because no one can guess when the king of gods will wake up. I don''t know what the king of gods will do when he wakes up! " "That is to say, I''m in a very dangerous situation. I''m likely to be swept away by the king of the gods after I wake up! Reduced to a mortal, or simply killed by the king of gods, even the possibility of resurrection does not exist. Just ask, when the situation is so dangerous and unpredictable, do I have so much time to look for the clay board of fate? " Jergi nodded, acknowledging all the implications of ininville''s words. "Then, your highness ininville, what is your condition? What kind of conditions can you and I become close allies? " Ininville took a deep look at ego and said, "I need to improve my strength, your highness! At least, I want the power to shock the king of gods when he wakes up. He is afraid of my power and dare not attack me at will. Only in this way can we have enough time to find the mud board of destiny. There will also be enough time to observe the king of gods, and even to make coping strategies! Do you understand what I say? His royal highness He took a deep breath and nodded slowly. "I understand your worries and your thoughts!" He looked at ininville and said, "well, what power do you want? Or, do you have any plans for me? " "I need death clergy, and I need the power of the four elemental gods. Only by getting these clergy powers that are very important to me. I can enhance my own strength. I believe that once it comes to that time, the king of gods will wake up. I''m afraid it can''t be aimed at me easily. At that time, we can well look for the fate of the clay board, and I will from the fate of the clay board, so that you get a not less powerful than before you. Let you return to the summit of God again, and you will become my unique and loyal ally by then "Death, the four elements of the gods..." YeGe extremely dignified, "these are not to be underestimated gods ah!" He looked at ininville. "Your Highness, you have really given me a great test!" But ininville said with a faint smile, "I believe in the wisdom of his Highness the ancient god of death and your power! The gods have undoubtedly underestimated you. You are not what they see in their eyes. It''s just a weak God who disperses his powerful power and serves the latecomers! I firmly believe and affirm your wisdom and power "Do you have any plans?" After listening to this, ininville said with a smile, "there is a very immature idea at present, which needs your guidance from the ancient god of death..." then, ininville explained the plan in his heart to jergi. After hearing this, the latter looked at ininville with astonishment, and sighed for a long time. "Compared with your big hand, some of my previous methods can''t be on any stage!" "Ha ha, it''s just some ideas. How to implement them depends entirely on you!" So ininville said, and fixed his eyes on Jericho. The latter understood and swore to the river Styx immediately that he would not reveal any word that ininville had just said to him. "Then, your highness, we are allies now!" "With your help, I believe I can finish our grand plan very soon. Moreover, I firmly believe that you will become my most important partner and ally in the future. And you are bound to regain your power and become a powerful God again "Your Highness ininville, you are very kind!" He said politely, and his heart was full of shock and shock, just as he knew some plans in ininville''s heart. Can''t let his mood completely calm down, just like his self mockery just now. Compared with ininville''s big hand, some of his previous behaviors are obviously not on the table. But just because of this, there was a great feeling in his heart. He wanted to gamble and fight to see what the future pattern would be like after cooperating with ininville. At the same time, he had a preliminary understanding of ininville''s character through this conversation with him. This is a guy with boundless ambition, not as gentle and calm as you can see from the outside, just like nature. On the contrary, there is a volcano brewing in his heart, and the boiling magma in the volcano is his endless ambition and desire! However, this ambition and desire were suppressed by him. However, through the contact just now, he was shocked. Indeed, the ambitious is a little scary. At the same time, he also knew that he would have to pay some price to reassure the other party after he realized the plan of ininville. Otherwise, he would not doubt that if he did not swear by the river Styx, the God of nature, who had been talking with each other before, would turn his face and kill him the next second. With his strength today and his record of defeating many gods in succession, his status and reputation among the gods are no longer unknown. On the contrary, for such a fast rising and powerful God. In other words, any God should be afraid of him. Even with the title of "ancient god of death" on his head, it is impossible for the gods to choose to turn against ininville because of him. So, how to make a choice, Jerome naturally knows how to do it. "The world has been quiet for a long time. After I stepped out of this small natural plane, I clearly felt the stagnant situation. The gods have been at ease for a long time, full of restriction and fear. This kind of stagnant situation really makes it difficult for me to arouse any interest. Since the gods are so restrained and self disciplined, it''s up to me to break the balance and let the stagnant water flow again... " "Your Highness inenville, I will do my best to help you..." Ininville looked at him gently and said with a smile, "of course, your highness. The relationship between you and me is now the closest ally! With your help, a wise man who has lived since ancient times. I believe that what we have to do will be successful. At that time, as my closest ally, I will never treat you badly. " "Except for nature, any power, as long as you value it, I will help you get it!" "I believe in the promise made by his highness ininville, and I believe more in his highness ininville''s character. You are a great God with the universe in your heart. I believe in your promise and will not doubt it! " "Ha ha, what does the universe mean?" Ininville sneered in secret¡° But I want to be a rule of this world personality.... " Chapter 1260 After further detailed analysis of the plan by ininville and jegg, jegg left the natural plane. He had to prepare his plan first. His first goal was to target the three gods, Shrek, Bain and kranword. Among them, Shrek and Bain are only incidental, and the real primary goal is kranword, the king of the dead. After all, jergi has promised to help ininville improve the rules of nature and strengthen his power. Then, as a rule opposite to the rule of life, death! Nature is the primary goal of iningwell in the next stage, and only by mastering life and death at the same time can he balance the balance between life and death in the rules of nature. This will greatly enhance the strength of ininville, perhaps he can not break through the strong barrier of the divine level 20. However, it can further improve the natural rules, for the future has real benefits. Plus a mysterious king of gods, I don''t know when he will wake up. Both ininville and Jericho are facing the pressure from the king of gods. This king of gods did not wake up, but the long-term strong influence, but let any God dare not easily ignore. Knowing the existence and deeds of the king of gods from Jericho, ininville regarded the king of gods, who had not yet awakened and had not yet formally appeared, as his strongest enemy in his life. In particular, the enigmatic supreme artifact, the clay board of destiny, is even more taboo! No one knows how powerful the destiny clay board will be in the hands of the king of gods. At the same time, inenville did not know that the fate of the clay plate to himself, just like all the gods before him, easily deprived him of his power and swept him away. In other words, the fate of the clay board has now been unable to curb his power. Inenville doesn''t know the answer to that question. He did not dare to ignore this problem, and even more did not dare, and did not intend to test the magic power of destiny clay board. For today''s sake, inenville can only speed up his efforts to improve the rules of nature. When the king of gods wakes up with all his strength, he can gain the powerful power to fight against the king of gods. No matter how bad it is, the king of gods should be cautious about his actual status. Only in this way can we have enough time to consider all the follow-up issues one by one. Otherwise, once the king of the gods awakens, he has not gained enough strength to fight against the king of the gods. Then, according to the king of gods'' mentality of suspecting and suppressing the rise of any excellent God, he will never be let go. In Jericho, ininville knew enough about the temperament and temperament of IO, the king of gods. The king of gods has absolutely no magnanimity and will never allow a God to sit on an equal footing with him. Therefore, it''s a matter of time before we become enemies with the king of gods. Now that ininville has learned about the existence of IO and what terrible consequences will happen after he wakes up, he must make all preparations in advance. Instead of continuing to fight steadily, provoking a divine battle and improving the rules of nature, we should also speed up the progress. "Although last time I provoked the competition among the gods with some fragments of the rules of the main universe. For the relationship between the gods, foreshadowing and hidden danger. But... " "The checks and balances between the gods have a long history. If there is no huge conflict of interest, I am afraid that no matter which God, will choose to exercise restraint. Instead of starting a new round of God war. They have experienced a lot of history, have seen the consequences of God''s war, and the balance between them has been maintained for a long time. At this time, the gods have been used to the current peaceful environment for a long time. " "Though the gods are still dirty and suspicious of each other. But, as I said before, without enough interests, I''m afraid the relationship between the gods will not be able to produce the results I want. " "Then, how can I reverse the current peaceful environment and make war come again?" Ininville thought silently that the uncertainty of the awakening time of the king of gods made him feel uneasy! It also interrupted many of his previous plans and deployment, which made him have to change his plans and carry out a new round of layout. However, all this will take time and the right time. It is impossible to use the fragments of rules to stir up hidden dangers among the gods as it did last time. Because that would make the gods alert, and it would do no good except to strengthen the power of the gods. Each of these gods lived long enough, and they were more astute than anyone else, proficient in calculation. The last time the rule fragment factor, has let the gods in the heart of suspicion and vigilance. And his last performance also attracted the attention of the gods, after all, strictly speaking. Inenville is the real winner. He defeated losanda, kranword, rose and killed ambori. It has attracted the attention of the gods, but they also have scruples about him. Although, he defeated two powerful deities including losanda and kranword. But it will only make the gods surprised by his power, and there will be no other idea, even to defeat rose and capture the dark god of rose. However, his actions of killing ambori, the goddess of the sea, and seizing his clergy and power made the gods alert. If the last thing happens again, the gods will understand who wants them to kill each other. At that time, the gods will not participate in the fight for the rule fragments, but will probably form an alliance to deal with him. Ininville knew that he could never get the last chance, and that it could only be used once, not twice. Then, how to provoke the war between the gods, we must find another way. "Damn it, the information and materials I got from Jericho interrupted my overall layout. Now, it''s hard to decide when IO will wake up. No one knows when and when aiou will wake up. The uncertain factors and consequences are not good for me. And although jergi agreed, he designed the layout of the three gods: Shrek, kranword and Bain. But it also takes time. " "If Jesus can successfully start a war among his three gods, then maybe I can follow the trend and start a god war! However, these still need conflict and turmoil as factors to take advantage of the situation. Never let the gods know. I''m behind it. So, how can I start? " Ininville was both meditating and asking himself. He walked up and down in his own divine space, and then he went out of the divine space and came to the outside world. Aimless walking around, thinking about solutions. But at this time, ininville looked at the mortal inadvertently. Then, an aura burst out of his mind. A way, which is not a way, suddenly appeared in ininville''s mind. "Ha ha!" "Since the gods have long been used to the illusion of checks and balances and peace between each other, then I will thoroughly stir up the whole world of the main material plane! Ha ha, I''d like to see these gods. Their base camp is threatened and your interests are embezzled by the other party. Can you still be calm? " A brand new way to break the game, gradually forming, ininville began to think about and improve the way to break the game in his mind! Chapter 1261 "Meccanius, dimorgan, I called you here because I have an important task for you!" Ininville sat on the throne, overlooking the two demon lords below. "Master, do as you please!" Meccanius and dimorgan looked at each other and spoke in unison. This is the first time that the two demon Lords have been summoned by ininville since they submitted to ininville. It is also the first time that I came to the divine space of ininville, and it is the first time that I dare to appear in the material plane world. Although, the demon Lords have to face the suppression from the rules of the physical plane world. However, it is a rare opportunity for every demon to come to the physical plane world in person. What''s more surprising to macarthut and dimorgan is that the power of their new master has changed so dramatically and astonishingly in just a few days. In the shortest time, he jumped to be one of the few top gods in the world. Moreover, he is a very powerful God. Therefore, both Michelle and Timothy Cohen were expecting in their hearts. They are also thinking about what the purpose of ininville''s calling them to their own divine space is. What''s more, we are looking forward to what kind of reward their powerful masters will give them after they successfully complete their tasks. The barren bottomless abyss can not be compared with the material plane world. However, under the strict guard and suppression of the gods, the demons did not dare to come to the material plane world without reason. "I need you to stir up turmoil in the world of the main material plane! Command the demons under your command to set off a big enough disturbance in the world of the main material plane in the shortest time "Create turmoil in the world of the principal material plane?" Macarthut, dimorgan was surprised. They never thought that their new master would give them such a task. Although the main material plane world is the rich plane that all demons covet. However, demon lords, monarchs and older demons who clearly know and understand the power of the gods clearly understand that the world of the Lord''s material plane is the forbidden land of the gods. There is the dining plate of the gods, and everything there is the benefit and food of the gods. No matter the devil or the devil, he does not have the courage to challenge the gods. Therefore, the two demon lords said, "master, the world on the material plane is the forbidden land of the gods. Their guarding and monitoring of the main material plane world is far more than that of other secondary planes. I''m afraid that as soon as we enter the world of the main material plane, we will be immediately discovered by the gods, and then expelled or killed by them... " "I''m afraid we will not be able to finish the task assigned by the host at that time!" "Hum!" With a cold snort from inenville, macarthut and dimorgan immediately knelt down on the stone slab of the temple, their heads pressed tightly to the stone slab, and their bodies were shaking. Just because in that moment, the power of ininville''s body increased several times! Belong to the ancient god, belong to the most powerful divine power of the supremacy, make their hearts rise endless fear! "Master, calm down..." "If the value of the existence of slaves is only so, then why do I need the existence of slaves?" In ininville''s words, the intention of killing is obvious, and the endless intention of killing almost turns into substance, covering the two demon Lords. "Please calm down and give us a chance!" Compared with the divine power of the gods, it belongs to the future. Only in front of the God seat, who sat there, tall and burly, a strong divine power, almost turned into real oppression. In an instant, melcanius and dimorgan felt that it was better to worry about the expulsion and possible fall of the gods than about how the one in front of them would extinguish his anger! "The only value of a slave''s existence is to share his worries for his master!" Yiningwei leisurely said, "meccanius, dimorgan, put away your mind and wisdom. The only chance for you to prove your existence value is to complete the task I told you! If you can''t fulfill my task, then the servants who can''t share their worries for their masters will lose the necessity to continue to exist! " Meccanxiute, dimorgan was so scared that he was sweating all over. He knelt down on the ground and dared not breathe. He said, "yes, master, we will try our best to finish your task and share our worries for your master! Please leave this great task to us! " "Well, I''m looking forward to it for once. I hope you don''t let me down!" "Yes, my great master!" ¡­¡­ Later, after returning to the bottomless abyss again, macarthut and dimorgan began to sit together for specific deliberation. It is not a small thing to invade the world of the main material plane and stir up a turmoil in the world of the main material plane. As we all know, that place is the domain and forbidden place of the gods. The gods have great interests beyond imagination there, which is a huge and rich plane world that has been favored and guided by the gods since the age of ancient mythology. You can imagine the importance of that. Now, their new master tells them that they are in the world of the main material plane, setting off a big turmoil. So the purpose behind it is easy to guess. "I just don''t know which gods offended the master..." This is the only thing that can be thought of by melcanite and dimorgan. In addition to this, no matter what they want to do, they can''t think of some follow-up contents and clues. But at present, the only thing that worries them is that the world of the main material plane is strictly guarded by the gods. They are all demon lords in charge of one side. It is not so easy for them to enter the world of the main material plane. What''s more, for a long time, the gods have also detected the world of the main material plane. It reinforces the weakness of the space, and makes the powerful demons want to come to the main material plane world through the weakness of the space, which is difficult to do. And powerful demons cannot enter the world of the main material plane, so weak demons cannot enter the world of the main material plane. "It seems that if we want to open the channel between the abyss and the main material plane world, we need to start with the mortals in that world... Only in this way can we confuse the mortals, and then let the mortals offer sacrifices actively, so as to open the plane channel connecting the abyss." Said dimorgan. Later, makansute said, "the chance of success is too low for both of us. In my opinion, we should join hands with other lords and use the power of many demon lords to put our Keepsake into the world of the main physical plane. " "No matter who succeeded in confusing the mortals and opening the plane channel to the abyss. Then we demons can come to the world of the master''s material plane, and in this way, we can be regarded as completing the task assigned by the master. " After hearing this, dimorgan nodded slowly, "it''s really a way. Anyway, the master just wants the material plane world to have turmoil... The master doesn''t tell us the specific extent of the turmoil... Naturally, it''s up to us to play it freely!" Chapter 1262 How to influence the mortals in the world of the main material plane, successfully confuse the mortals, and make the mortals actively sacrifice, so as to open a double channel to the world of the main material plane and the bottomless abyss. This is not an easy job! Like gods, demons can not project their image and power according to the prayers of believers. The devil even dare not easily out of the abyss, even out of the abyss, also dare not let his real body exposed outside the abyss. Out of the abyss, their strength will be greatly reduced, and they will become extremely weak. Therefore, if demons want to invade the physical plane world, most of their choices are to find an agent for themselves. The keepsake containing one''s own will is sent to the world of the main material plane, expecting to be successfully obtained by a mortal. Then, the demons will continue to bewitch and confuse the mortals with the help of the keepsake. Once the mortals are confused by success, then the demons will not be stingy of their own power to enhance the power of the mortals. Let him be strong enough to open the plane channel connecting the two worlds through sacrifice. At that time, once the channel is successfully opened, there will be vanguard demon Corps crossing the plane channel. After that, they would kill the mortals and sacrifice their souls. Call the will of the abyss to come, let the will of the abyss gradually encroach on the world of the main material plane, and improve it into an attribute suitable for demon activities. After that, powerful demon Lords will come. ¡­¡­ Macarthut and dimorgan are very clear that with the strength of both of them, it does not mean that they are not sure enough to open the channel connecting the two worlds. However, it is difficult for them to grasp the length of time involved. Although inenville didn''t give a specific time to complete the task, neither macarthut nor dimorgan believed that the longer the time, the better. They don''t know enough about their master, but the known information is that their master is one of the few gods who are at the top of the crystal wall system. Therefore, whether life is controlled by ininville, or their expectation and greed for the world of the main material plane. Both macarthut and dimorgan want to finish the task as soon as possible. This task of invading the world of the main material plane and bringing chaos to the world of the main material plane is also a rare feast for the demons. No matter soul, flesh and blood or rich resources, they are all scarce in the abyss. No matter demons or demons, there is no moment when they covet the world of the main material plane. Therefore, after a simple discussion, meccanius and dimorgan took the initiative to contact several powerful demon Lords. He talked about his idea of invading the world of the main material plane. This naturally aroused the interest of the demon Lords. Even if the world of the main material plane is forbidden by the gods, the demons are not worried at this moment. They are very clear that they do not have the ability to pull the main material plane world into the abyss of assimilation. However, before the gods react, they can eat in the world sea of the main material plane. For the devil who is used to the poor resources of bottomless abyss, the temptation is not great. So that after the proposal of meccanius and dimorgan was finished, the demon lords agreed almost without hesitation. Melcanxiute and dimorgan, who have successfully won a vote of demon lords, are very happy. They began to prepare their own demonic legion, and at the same time opened a small channel to the world of the main material plane, throwing their Keepsake into it. The rest depends on the time and waiting for the person chosen by the devil to come to the door automatically. ¡­¡­ In another world, the ancient god of death, after returning to ininville, would seize the time to stir up the relationship between the gods such as Shrek, kranword and Bain. The ancient god of death, who lived long enough, had enough wisdom and experience, and had enough deep understanding of the essence of death. Although, in a long time was forced to give up their own strength. But that doesn''t mean that he''s happy to be immersed. He is willing to accept his new identity, from a powerful divine power to a weak divine power, from a god of death to a death recorder serving the younger generation. If there is no thought in his heart, it is impossible. However, he had no way before, but now he saw his hope to ascend the ranks of powerful gods again. He now has a new ally, new and strong enough. Moreover, this ally also showed him a new road, a new hope. Whether it''s looking for the lost destiny clay board in the legend; Or from the fate of the clay board, to find a new power. Or against the king of gods, who does not know when and where he will wake up. Now that he has guessed some information about the king of gods, he is not willing to keep silent. In ininville, he saw the possibility of fighting against the king of gods. Even though ininville is likely to become a new king of gods once he gets the clay board of fate. However, compared with the ruthless king of gods, who is hard to understand the specific mind. At least, for a long time, ininville was gentle enough to give the feeling to jergi. In ininville, all he felt was the most gentle side of nature. Although he is also very clear about the other side of nature, most of the time, nature is still very broad and tolerant towards all things. Jergi had reason to believe that ininville, influenced by the rules of nature, might be easier to get along with than the king of gods. These contrasts and the consideration of the future made him willing to become the new king of the gods, rather than the king of the gods, who has been living since the age of myth, to continue to suppress the heads of the gods. He lived, was born, and rose in the age of the king of gods, and experienced the terrible influence and brutal rule of the king of gods. Under the oppression of the king of gods, he gave up his power in order to protect himself. Until now, when he saw that the gods who had been brilliant for a lifetime had already fallen into the dust, he felt more and more deeply in his heart. Help ininville grow up one day earlier, and the earlier one is stronger enough to deal with the king of gods. It''s the most intuitive thought in the heart of Jericho today. Especially in the process of contacting with ininville, he felt more and more that the burning passion in ininville''s heart was never extinguished, as if he had no endless ambition of satisfaction. In addition, ininville gave him the sense, special enough, good enough at forbearance, and the endless wild hope which is still in the guessing. Both of them made him feel that it might be better to support ininville as his ally than to be his enemy. There was no sign of this feeling, but he believed in it and resolutely prepared a big gift for ininville. In order to show his determination as his ally, and to support him to complete the wild hope in his heart. As for the deal between himself and ininville, he never worried about it. He didn''t believe that once ininville became the new king of gods, he would not fulfill his promise. He believes that ininville, who will be stronger then, will not be afraid or suspicious of him at all. This is the title of "king of gods", the supreme power and absolute power given by it, and the confidence it brings! Chapter 1263 In the world of the main material plane, several shadows from the abyss are paying close attention to it. Several powerful demon lords join hands to throw their marks into the main material plane world, and quietly wait for the good news from the material plane. Demons are obviously prepared for this and have enough patience to wait. However, only macarthut and dimorgan were anxious. They are not as good as before. Like these demon lords and demon monarchs, they can have enough patience to wait for the result of invading the main material plane. Now, on their heads, there was a giant figure that could not be surpassed. Moreover, it''s the undisputed top God in this world, this universe. The order from ininville made Michelet and dimorgan almost gray. After all, it is not a simple thing to invade the main material plane world. It is the forbidden place of the gods, the taboo of the gods, the pasture and back garden of the gods. The devil in the bottomless abyss, in the eyes of the gods, is just a group of hateful mice, thieves and insects. Always greedy and ill intentioned eyes, aimed at their garden and ranch. What''s more, I always want to steal some of the interests that belong to the gods under the eyes of the gods. Since ancient times, such examples are numerous, countless! Although the gods repel the invasion of the demons from the bottomless abyss again and again, for a long time, they surround the world of the main material plane and repair the weak space from the world of the main material plane. However, the area of the world is so vast that the gods have no way to look after every place. Moreover, with the natural passage of time, some of the weak points strengthened by the gods at the beginning are always damaged. These are the weak points of the main material plane world, and also the places that are most likely to provoke the existence of the ectopic plane world. Demons also know that although the gods of the main material plane of the world, strictly guard. However, even if the gods are powerful, they can not look at all aspects of the world of the main material plane. And those places that can''t be looked after by the gods are excellent places for demons to invade and break through. In addition, the world of the main material potential is very broad and large. Often when the news of the demon invasion spread completely, the gods responded, and the powerful and rational demon lords and monarchs retreated early. Those who stay are just some weak, inferior and greedy inferior demons. There are many demons like this in the abyss. They are a group of mole ants and cannon fodder. They die many times, and they are not worth the heartache of the demon Lords. The gods are strict with the demons. At the same time, the demons are fighting with the gods, and they have enough knowledge of the gods. Therefore, after the proposal of macarthut and dimorgan appeared. Every Demon Lord and monarch who participated in it did not hesitate. Although they are afraid of the gods, they are not too afraid of them. At least, not every deity dares to come to the bottomless abyss in a high profile like ininville. Moreover, under the eyes of many powerful and ancient beings, they stormed into Rose''s abyss hell and seized Rose''s dark power. Therefore, every demon lord who participated in the meeting readily agreed to the proposal of meccanius and dimorgan. At the same time, they are also arranging ahead of time, which means that once the passage from the abyss to the world of the main material plane is opened this time. They will make a lot of money and have a good meal at the same time. As long as the interests of the gods are not too much loss, then the gods will not join hands to attack the bottomless abyss. And these demon lords, they live long enough, and they are careful enough. They will not violate the most fundamental interests of the gods, and some minor losses are nothing to the gods. Therefore, every Demon Lord has enough patience to wait for the result. However, this does not mean that meccanius and dimorgan can continue to wait for the news from the world of the main material plane as before. "Dimorgan, we need to find a way to speed up the passage from the abyss to the world of the main physical plane. Also need to plan ahead of time, according to the master''s order, let the whole main material plane world completely chaos. It''s best to be able to lift a weight to create the interests of the gods and make them heartache. I think, only in this way, can we teach the host a satisfactory answer! " Dimorgan nodded his head slowly and said, "I know this very well, Michel. Although, I don''t know what the ultimate goal of the host is. However, since he proposed that we should disturb the whole world of the main material plane. Then, I believe that the action of this abyss invading the world of the main material plane is absolutely different from the past. We either don''t do it, or we have to make a complete row. It''s best to let the gods join hands to enter the abyss! At that time, I believe that whether the devil wins, or the gods win, they will not feel good! At that time, our master may be more relaxed to do what he wants to do He looked at Michel, "and as the initiator and behind the scenes promoter of this project, we have made such a great contribution. I believe that we will also get a big enough reward from our master! " "Indeed, dimorgan!" Meccanxiute agreed with dimorgan''s proposal, and also agreed with his suggestion, "master is one of the most powerful gods I have ever seen, and one of the fastest rising gods. Although he is a God, we are demons. But, in the master''s place, we are not actually humiliated. He has not unscrupulously squeezed us! And I also think it''s a wise choice to follow such a strong and potential master. It''s also possible that our master will eventually break through the 20 level limit of godhood that no God has been able to cross since ancient times! " "Yes, that''s a strong limit, and it''s also a limit that no God can cross up to now! After all, no one knows how powerful the gods will become when they reach level 20! " "If our master can cross this step! And we, as his faithful servants, believe that at that time, we will not have to stay in the abyss of barrenness. But can walk freely in the world of the main material plane, no need to worry, from the gods to chase and intercept! " But micantisut said with a smile, "maybe at that time, we can still be gods in the abyss." "That''s right. Once we follow the master''s instructions, we can not only do things well, but also do things well. Then, when the master succeeds, he will surely reward us! Look at this abyss. Apart from endless killing and betrayal, what else? There''s nothing here. This is the abandoned place in the crystal wall system. Is a barren, desolate, life is not willing to come to the wilderness. Only the material plane, the rich world, is the place we should aspire to! " "But the space of the main material plane world is strengthened by the gods! With our strength, it is very difficult to invade the world of the main material plane without disturbing the gods! " But Michelle said, "so we can''t do this! We must gather the power of the demon lords who participate in it to find a weakness that is weak enough and not found by the gods. With the strength of our collective efforts, we can open this gap. Let our demon army come "Only in this way can we fulfill the task of our master. Instead of relying on luck, waiting for the initiative sacrifice of mortals, opening the channel from the abyss to the world of the main material plane! We can''t do this. We have to take the initiative! " Dimorgan clapped his hands. "That''s right. We have to take the initiative. We can''t rely on luck!" Chapter 1264 "You''ve got a lot of guts, meccanius, dimorgan!" The demonic lords were all surprised when they heard the thoughts of macarthut and dimorgan. Although they are also eager to invade the main material plane world and plunder the soul, flesh and resources there. However, it is one thing for mortals to call and open the channel connecting the bottomless abyss and the world of the main material plane, and it is another thing for them to take the initiative to invade. Although they are all of the same nature, they are totally different in their minds. It''s no secret that mortals are greedy and not easy to be satisfied with. It''s not a secret to demons and gods. Although the gods'' blockade has strengthened the space weakness in the world of the main material plane, there will still be some fish in the net. These are the key places where the demon lords in the bottomless abyss can covet the world of the main material plane. However, the demons were also under the attack and suppression of the gods and bathed in the shadow of the gods for a long time. They are well aware of the power of these gods who hold the power of heaven and earth. In a word, the vast abyss is bigger than the world of the main material plane. The number of demons living in the bottomless abyss is not as large as that of demons, even if all the life in the world of the main material plane are added together. Although most of them are inferior demons, even so, once these demons enter the world of the main material plane, they can easily kill a town without any extraordinary power. And this, it is those mortal incomparable huge advantage. However, the world of the main material plane is the dining table of the gods, the forbidden place of the gods, and will never tolerate the touch of demons. Therefore, in the past history, once the devil appeared in the world of the main material plane. The minions of the gods will surely go to the places where demons exist, and then use all means to strangle the demons and close the path of the main material plane world to the bottomless abyss. Put an end to the abyss demons and invade the main material plane world again. Against the demons from the abyss, no matter how to guard against them, it is not too much. This time, however, melcanthust and dimorgan proposed that they unite to open the channel to the world of the main material plane. Obviously, this plan does not seem to be a plan to make a profit and withdraw. Obviously, Michel and Timothy Gorgan, who dare to bring up this proposal, intend to take an action that can grab more benefits. Otherwise, they just need to wait quietly, waiting for the lucky mortals to find the "key" they threw into the main material plane world, and then summon the will of the abyss to come and open the channel connecting the two planes. There is no need to expend strength to actively open the channel to the main material plane world. Because, this is likely to alarm the gods! "The main material plane world is the territory of those damned gods, who can tolerate us to obtain some small benefits. However, those interests belong to other gods. It has nothing to do with most gods. They are happy to see that their gods are unlucky. Only in this way can we tolerate the actions that invade the main material plane world again and again. More importantly, the gods need our invasion and existence to knock the mortals there from time to time. So that the gods can harvest the faith there more easily and happily! " "Now, you want to take the initiative to open the channel between the two plane worlds. What do you want to do to let the demon army continuously enter the main material plane world? Do you plan to fight a divine war with the gods in the main material plane world? " Macarthut and dimorgan look at each other, and dimorgan finally explains. He said: "compared with the prosperous and rich world of the principal material plane, the abyss is too barren. There is nothing here, no blue sky, no white clouds, no clear air. It''s just the stench of those dirty pigs "Looking back at the world of the main material plane, it''s really rich there. Even if you grab a handful of soil, it is richer than the soil of the abyss! There are countless lives, endless flesh and soul. The resources there are also incomparably rich, and the abyss is far from comparable. Look at the countless years we have lived here. We are inferior to the rich among the ordinary people! " "Obviously we are so powerful, but we have to live such a poor life. If we look back at the ordinary people, they can do something casually. I''m afraid they are more comfortable than our powerful upper demons! Can you still tolerate this? " "What are the gods to be afraid of? If we can unite in the abyss, even the gods need not be afraid of them!" However, a demon replied to him, "the gods are not terrible. Terrible is the combination of the gods. That''s the most terrible consequence! In the past wars with the gods, the gods did not unite thoroughly. Some of them are just the alliance between gods. In this way, we will all lose miserably! Once the gods are completely angry and choose to unite, I''m afraid no one can predict what will happen at that time! " Meccanius sneered, "the gods are very strong, but the great abyss will is also strong!" "The gods dare not go deep into the abyss. They are also afraid of the great abyss will! In the past invasion, we only snatched small-scale benefits, but the gods could get unimaginable benefits from it! Our every action is just to let the gods harvest their faith better! As for us, the benefits we get every time can''t make up for our lost strength at all! " "This time, we''re going to take advantage of the chance that the gods haven''t come back and make a lot of money!" "At that time, even if the gods find out, the gods will react. We have also returned to the abyss. At that time, we just need to hide deeper. Even the gods should fear three points! " The proposal of melcanxius made the demon lords excited. Indeed, if things really had to be calculated according to the way melcanxius and dimorgan did. Every time there is a demon invasion in the world of the main material plane, it is the gods who ultimately grab the greatest interests. Once the devil appears in the main material plane, powerful mortals can protect themselves. However, for more mortals, they have no way to face the devil. It can only be easily slaughtered by demons, devouring enough flesh and soul to complete the deeper evolution. "Moreover, in the process of exploring the world of the main material plane, meccanius and I found a weak point in space that was not reinforced by the gods!" "What, did you really find out?" "Is that true?" Meccanius and dimorgan looked at each other with a smile and nodded, "it''s true, of course. The weakness of this space is a place ignored by the gods. And near the weak point of that space, there are a lot of mortals living together! And what that means, I don''t think you don''t know! " Wheeze, wheeze, wheeze. There is a count of a demon lords, have a big gasp, every demon lords are excited. They certainly know what it means, it means benefits, a lot of benefits. Once they open the channel together and instantly set up the channel connecting the two planes, then the abyss will come. Sacrificing a lot of flesh and soul can lead to the will and power of the abyss and transform the environment suitable for the survival of demons. In this way, an endless stream of demons will come out of the abyss and enter the world of the main material plane. Once the number of demons becomes large, even if the gods react and want to drive them back to the abyss, it is not so easy. Even if they are driven back to the abyss, then presumably each of them has gained enough, and enough huge harvest! At that time, they can safely return to the abyss, and then get together to have a party together. Celebrate our cooperation, and who will pay attention to the gods? Chapter 1265 The proposal of macarthut and dimorgan naturally attracted the interest of the demon lords present. However, what makes the demon lord most excited is that meccanius and dimorgan have found an unknown one; It is also the weakness of the space not reinforced by the gods. What the discovery of this place means is clear to the demon Lords. Since ancient times, there have been countless times that the abyss demons have invaded the world of the main material plane. Every invasion records a bloody and painful history in the history of the world of the main material plane. It is also accompanied by the invasion of the abyss demons, the gods repel the abyss demons again and again. At the same time, the gods also began to reinforce the space weakness of the main material plane world again and again. It is because of these that we have what the world of the main material plane looks like today. It can be said that for countless years, all possible loopholes in the main material plane world have been found and reinforced by the gods one by one. It also avoids the evil intention of the abyss will to assimilate the main material plane world into the bottomless abyss. Since the space of the main material plane world has been constantly strengthened by the gods, the number of abyss demons'' invasions is also decreasing. Now, it has been tens of thousands of years since the last abyss demon invasion. After thousands of years, the demon lords lurking in the bottomless abyss can only send their keepsakes to the world of the main material plane. I pray that one day I will meet a mortal who is not only unlucky but also full of greed. And the will placed in the keepsake will corrupt the mortals a little bit and make them become the slaves of the demons. Then, find the right opportunity to open the door to the bottomless abyss and lead the abyss to come! However, in the long history of tens of thousands of years, the demons tried to reopen the way of the world of the main material plane to the bottomless abyss again and again. The only one not to be destroyed by the gods, or by the servants of the gods. Even today, the demon race, in the eyes of most people, has become a legendary existence. Only the extraordinary professionals, such as mages, warlocks, druids and other professionals with ancient heritage, have records of demons. There are many, unknown, more in today''s view, has become the legend of race related information and records. For a long time, the abyss demon has not come to the main material plane. Therefore, meccanius and dimorgan found a weak space which was not found by the gods or reinforced by the gods. Immediately attracted the attention of every demon lord present. Every demon lord, panting, red eyed, stares straight at macarthut, the demon queen. But don''t get me wrong. It''s not that they all go into estrus in an instant, but because of the world of the main material plane! "Damn gods, go up again!" "After ten thousand years, we finally have the hope to enter the world of the main material plane again." "How I miss it, miss it." "And yearning for the soul there, flesh and blood. Appreciate those mortals in front of me, scared to cry, shiver, panic run away. Ha ha ha, I haven''t seen this wonderful scene for tens of thousands of years. " Seeing that aroused the enthusiasm of the demon lords, MacArthur and dimorgan looked at each other with a smile in their eyes. That is the joy of the task is about to be completed, I have completed the task assigned by the master, and I am about to get a reward. "Everybody Meccanius clapped his hands. When all the demon lords looked at her, meccanius nodded with satisfaction, and then said, "although dimorgan and I found a weak place in the space that was not reinforced by the gods, we wanted to open this passage. I can''t do it with dimorgan alone. Although, the weakness of this space has not been found by the gods, nor has it been reinforced. However, most of the space near this area has been reinforced by the gods. " "Therefore, it is many times more difficult than in history to open up the weakness of this space! We can''t cross the long distance between the abyss and the world of the main material plane and open the channel to the world of the main material plane only by virtue of the power of dimorgen and me. Therefore, if you want to enter the main material plane world, and participate in this feast. Then we must unite together, gather our common strength and open the channel. Only in this way can we enter the world of the main material plane and participate in the feast! " "What do you think?" In this bottomless abyss full of chaos, killing and betrayal, there is no such word as honesty and trust. Here, there is just endless killing and betrayal on stage all the time. Therefore, it is common for demons to betray each other. Unless, is swears toward the river Styx, otherwise, between the devil any promise, is not worth believing. However, in the face of this opportunity to participate in the feast of the world of the main material plane, the demon lords present were still very moved. They also know that this is the process that must be taken and the price that must be paid. Otherwise, if you don''t want to give anything, you just want to participate in the world of the main material plane and get a piece of it. It''s not so cheap. This is a bottomless abyss, where killing and betrayal are staged at any time, not a world of prosperity, morality and law. In the abyss, killing and betrayal is the eternal theme! Therefore, after a short time of thinking, the demon lords agreed immediately. However, because we are all demons, we are also afraid that other lords will attack us when their power is greatly reduced. Therefore, the presence of the demon lords, or face the river Styx, solemn oath. With the eternal survival of the river Styx, in response to this oath, then everyone is a family from now on. So dimorgan stood up and said, "well, now that you have made the river Styx oath, and the river Styx has answered our oath. Now, I will lead you to the place where the space is weak and gather your strength to open a channel to the world of the main material plane. Then, let us coronate the world on the main material plane and divide up this grand feast of blood "What are you waiting for? Lead the way quickly!" "I can''t wait to harvest the souls of human beings and listen to their screams echoing in my ears day and night." "Ha ha ha ha ha!" The Lords of the abyss gathered together and flew to the next level of the abyss under the leadership of meccanius and dimorgan. Fly to the place where the space is weak, to the place which can be opened to another world "nearest" by the power of the demon lord on the spot. Next, there is a bloody banquet for the world of the main material plane! Chapter 1266 When the figures of one abyss Lord after another cross the sky and the earth of the abyss, their accompanying figures have already attracted the attention of the abyss demons and other lords. Abyss is a world without order, conscience and trust! Here, the eternal theme is betrayal and killing! Bloody fighting and endless betrayal are performed here forever. Betrayal and killing are the main theme of the festival and the enduring ceremony. Therefore, even if the gathering of the abyss demons, do not expect them to be able to unite forever. An abyss Lord, coldly watching their figure, flying over his own territory, toward the next level of abyss. However, such a big movement has quietly attracted the attention of many lords. When the Lords of the abyss, led by meccanius and dimorgan, flew to a void, their speed slowly decreased and finally stayed in the void. The enchanting and charming maicanxiu pointed to the emptiness in front of her, "everyone, here we are." She said: "here is the weak place that has not been found and reinforced by the gods. We just need to open it and connect with each other with our strength to extend to the world of the main material plane. In addition, open the weak place of the space and lead the power of the abyss to come... " "There''s no need for you to preach again about this matter, meccanius!" A demon lord with a huge ox''s head on his head said in a buzzing voice: "it''s not that we are all involved in the invasion of the main material plane. We all know exactly what to do, so Michel doesn''t need you to talk nonsense again! " "You Maicanxiute was very angry. He took off the whip from his waist. His wrist shook violently. With the clear and loud sound of the whip, even the void was pulled out of a gap! The Tauren was not afraid at all. His huge eyes were bigger than the bell. "I''m not afraid of you, meccanius!" "All right, all right, shut up Seeing that macarthut and the Tauren were about to fight, dimorgan quickly came out to make ends meet. "Everybody, we all know why we got together. Before we open the channel of the world of the main material plane, we can''t fight against each other! Next, in the world of the main material plane, we need to work together to cope with the pressure from the gods. " "So don''t be angry, meccanius!" Dimorgan said, and looked at the Tauren Lord again, "orcas, I hope you don''t target meccanius next!" With that, the three dragon heads looked at orcas. "Hum!" Orcas spewed a word out of his huge nose and turned his head to one side. Dimorgan nodded with satisfaction and looked at the rest of the demon Lords. "Now, everyone, please gather our strength and open the channel to the world of the main material plane. Welcome the coming of the great abyss will, let the killing and death, the pain accompanied by blood, and welcome the return of the abyss demons in the endless cry of the soul "Whoa Dimorgan''s words aroused the cheers of the Lords of the abyss. After all, they are able to get together in peace with each other in order to invade the main material plane world. If it were not for this common goal, it would be impossible for them to get together peacefully. Compared with the world of the main material plane, the bottomless abyss is too barren. There is a lack of resources in the abyss, and there is no shortage of any resources. However, looking back at the world of the main material plane, the rich resources are appalling, but the residents there are really weak and appalling compared with the demons. However, it is the territory of the gods, the pasture of the gods, and the dining table of the gods. In addition to the gods, they instinctively refuse any life from other worlds, enter their pastures and act recklessly. What''s more, they want to grab a portion of their plate and mouth at their dining table. Therefore, for any uninvited, without the permission of the master, dare to extend the claw of all external existence. If the gods find one, they will kill one and resolutely safeguard their own interests. In the past innumerable long years, the number of abyss demons'' invasions is more and faster than the present. However, in the face of the invasion from the abyss demons and the invasion from the abyss will, the gods beat back the life from the outside world. Then, on the basis of the demons retreating, they set up a powerful seal to cut off the life of the outside world and invade the main material plane world again. After a long time, the world of the main material plane became what it is now. The invasion of the abyss demons has gradually become a legendary story in the world of the main material plane. Now, the invasion from the abyss demon will start again. "Let''s go, everyone!" Dimorgan called, three dragon heads stretched forward, from each dragon head ejected a strong force, straight in front of the void. After dimorgan began to take action, macarthut also released his own strength and joined in. And the rest of the Lords of the abyss, without hesitation, released their own strength and gathered together with the power of dimorgan and meccanius. This is a very powerful force that can not be ignored by anyone. Impact in the void, intangible void, also directly splashed a circle of ripples. Then, the passage in the void was slowly opened, and the power of all the demon lords gathered together crossed the passage, flew in the endless void, and then hit a sphere emitting endless light. It is the place of the world of the main material plane, a weak place not found by the gods, nor reinforced by the gods. Now, the weak point of this space is under the full impact of the abyss Lord, and a shining channel is gradually opened. The breath from the world of the main material plane is clearly felt by the demon Lords. "The world of the main material plane!" "Hahaha, what a sweet smell, what a mellow taste, the world of the main material plane!" At the moment of feeling the world breath of the main material plane, all the demon lords became extremely excited in an instant. Each of them increased the output of power, which made their combined power become strong again in an instant. A steady stream of power, the torrent, constantly impact on the weak space of the main material plane world, slowly expanding the channel of the plane. At the same time, the will of the abyss also comes quietly, and the power from the abyss is instantly blessed on the demon Lords. This makes their power, in an instant, enhanced! And their combined strength also benefits from the blessing of the abyss will, which opens the plane channel to the main material plane world in an instant! Chapter 1267 More than a dozen abyss demon Lords have gathered together with amazing strength. What''s more, today''s power needs a layer of blessing from the abyss will. Obviously, the behavior of the demon lords attracted the attention of the abyss will. In the same way, their actions also please the will of the abyss. Therefore, the abyss will not be stingy to add some power, so as to help the demon lords to open the channel to the main material plane world faster! At the moment when the will of the abyss gives some power, the combined power of the demon lords collides with the space of the infinite and distant world of the main material plane. Thanks to this suddenly powerful force, the channel of the main material plane world has been completely opened. And the power of the abyss Lords is still not dissipated at the moment, and their power is combined into a channel full of energy. Both ends are connected with the bottomless abyss and the main material plane world. The demon lords are cheering, so the passage to the world of the material plane is opened by them. They have not arrived at the rich and populous plane world for a long time now. Compared with the prosperous and rich world of the main material plane, the bottomless abyss is a barren, desolate, barren world with nothing and nothing. Even if they are in the world, as a Lord. However, there is no way to enjoy too much of what they are eager to enjoy. Whether it''s blood food, or all kinds of delicious food and wine in the human world, they are all lacking. Now, they have opened the door to the plane world of the rich and incomparable table of the gods. This also means that they can enjoy the endless wealth that they desperately want but can''t get until now. "Kill, enter the world of the main material plane!" The demon lords are very excited. Under their call, the demon legions are called. Then, these demonic legions, through the plane channel jointly constructed by the abyss lords, quickly rush to the main material plane world. With the arrival of the abyss demons, they come to the world of the main material plane through the plane channel. They immediately began to hold the abyss ceremony to widen and strengthen the plane channel connecting the two great worlds. As like as two peas, the powerful forces from the abyss came to transform the environment into an environment similar to the abyss. Only in this way, they can not be afraid of the rules of the material plane world, and their own strength can be fully played out. Instead of acting under the suppression of the world rules of the main material plane, that would not be the best way for the demons to act. If possible, the demons even want to bring in the will of the abyss. Directly transform a large area of the world of the main material level into the environment of the abyss, or even drag the whole world of the main material level into the abyss. Part of a bottomless abyss. However, this idea is just imagination. In fact, it has no possibility of becoming a reality. The gods will never be so slow as to sit back and watch the demons of the abyss pollute the world of the main material plane, and then drag it into the bottomless abyss. In fact, the result is that the gods find the shadow and footprints of the abyss demon one step ahead of time, so as to take the lead in action. Drive all the maggots from the dirty plane back to the bottomless abyss. When the vanguard group of abyssal demons arrived, those inferior demons instantly sacrificed themselves to the abyss with their own blood, and drew the array map on the soil of the main material plane world with the blood of demons. With the evil aura and the devil''s blood as a guide, the heavy power from the bottomless abyss comes constantly. This power will transform the land and environment of the main material plane world into the abyss environment in a flash. At the same time, this power has been thoroughly consolidated and broadened the channel of the plane world. Then, groups of demonic legions, walking in this completely widened and stable plane channel, poured into the main material plane world. The plane channel connecting the two worlds comes to the main material plane world through the plane world channel when the gods have not seen anything at present. One end of the passage connects the abyss and the main material plane world, but the place where the demons come is deep underground. The demons who arrive at the world of the main material plane constantly use their own strength to speed up the abyss will to invade and transform the environment and rules of the world of the main material plane. They will come to the place, completely transformed into the demons like the environment. The red and hot magma gushed out from the deep underground. In the blink of an eye, this vast underground world completely turned into a magma world. Demons swim in the magma like fish in water, and they constantly expand the underground space. The singing and power of demons accelerate the speed of magma ejection, and also accelerate the speed of magma cooling and condensation. A few hours later, the whole underground world completely changed. Everywhere are black red rocks, red and hot magma, flowing in the crevice between rocks. In the air, the atmosphere of extreme repression, evil and heavy power, all over the underground world. In this underground world widened by magma and the power of demons, groups of abyss demons are already standing at this moment. Moreover, there are countless abyssal demons coming through the channels of plane world. Around the plane channel, the demons of the abyss, with the help of the will of the abyss, have strengthened and stabilized the plane channel. The black and red light comes out from the plane channel, emitting the light of evil power and breath, and comes in continuously from the other end of the channel. Groups of abyssal demons are still pouring out. How many abyssal demons have crossed the border in just a few hours. At this moment, it is impossible to count. When more than a dozen abyss lords came across the border, the demons who arrived at the vanguard cheered. Then, these lords began to release their own strength, together with their demon legions, to accelerate the speed of polluting the main material plane world. The breath and power of the abyss will be continuously introduced to accelerate the process of transforming the world of the main material plane. "Hahaha, the world of the main material plane, hahaha!" The demons are extremely excited and laughing. The prosperity and richness of the main material plane world has already made all the races in the lower plane world yearn for it. However, in the past, it was the territory of powerful gods. They did not dare to come here. Now, with the concerted efforts of more than a dozen demon lords, they have come to the world of the main material plane unconsciously. Moreover, the transformation has been completed in advance, and the place where they came has been thoroughly abyssal. Rules from the abyss are constantly coming here through the plane world, erasing the rules of the main material plane world. The rules and power of the abyss are constantly extended. "Go out, let''s hold a party happily!" Under the leadership of the abyss lords, countless abyss demons follow the demon lords and walk out of the earth in unison. As soon as they returned to the surface, the rampant killing began. Demons flocked to villages, towns and cities in the human world. Endless bloody massacres began. At the same time, it was also a bloody and terrible banquet! Chapter 1268 Demons, at a glance, almost endless demons from the bottomless abyss suddenly appear in the world of the main material plane. How they came here, no one is going to study it. This group of demons came all of a sudden, which was beyond everyone''s expectation. They suddenly appeared and came to all parts of the main material plane world. Then, the terrible massacre began. Compared with the bottomless abyss plane which comes from the barren world and has a cruel competitive environment, life in the main material plane world is too comfortable. They have never seen anything in their life, which can be comparable to the terrible environment of bottomless abyss. At the same time, I have never experienced the dangerous environment comparable to the bottomless abyss. The devil from the abyss lives in the cruel environment of repeated betrayal and killing all his life. Demons, under the influence of this cruel environment, every one is a master of intrigue, and every one is an elite soldier who has experienced many battles. This has been the case since their infancy. This vicious and cruel way of survival competition inspires the demons. If they want to survive, they must be more cunning and cruel than any other life, and they must know how to kill. Because only in this way can we survive and evolve. "Ha ha ha ha!" "Here is the world of the main material plane!" "The air here is so sweet, the human flesh and blood here is so delicious, thank you lords, thank you for the great abyss will. Let us, in this life, go to the world of the main material plane and taste the sweet flesh and blood of human beings Endless demons come from all over the world. Wherever they go, towns and villages become ruins, and both humans and animals are devoured by demons. Even the soul is taken away by the devil. Every time a village or town is destroyed, the demons will sacrifice human flesh and soul and summon the great abyss will come. Thus, the land will be transformed into the nature of the abyss. Whether it is the bottom of the devil, or demon lords, enjoy the human flesh and blood and human soul. The world of the main material plane is too rich. There are countless planes, and no one can compare with the world of the main material plane. Compared with the world of the main material plane, the abyss and the nine level hell are like a garbage can. From the abyss channel under the earth, every moment, there are demons from the abyss plane constantly coming out from it. Then, these demons fly to all parts of the world of the main material plane in the moment of gushing out. They kill, destroy and satisfy all their desires. These are the most primitive desires hidden in the devil''s heart, and the accumulated desires are unknown. Human beings are crying, villages and towns are crying, and smoke is pouring into the sky. Looking from a high altitude, the earth is full of black smoke that goes straight into the sky! In addition, there are countless demons all over the sky. This day is a disaster day for the world of the main material plane. A painful disaster day, because the end of the day, suddenly came. No human being was prepared. All human kingdoms, principalities, Marquises, city states, even empires and nobles'' territories were occupied one by one in the attack of demons. Even the gods in the sky, the temples on the earth, were captured and destroyed by the demons. At this moment, the abyss demons are already lawless. They don''t care whether they will attract the attention of the gods in advance. In fact, when things get to this point, even the order of the Demon Lord is not so effective. No demon can understand that the eyes of the gods and the intervention of the gods will come sooner or later. Then, the gods will plunder as many benefits as they can in the world of the Lord''s material plane, while they have not yet looked up to the world of the Lord''s material plane. As for the revenge from the gods, no demon will care. This has been staged many times in history. Every time the devil invades, it will eventually cause the intervention from the gods, but the reaction of the gods has a time difference. Demons, they are mainly fighting a time difference. They know it very well and they know it very well. Sooner or later, I will return to the abyss. Then, in the reaction time of the gods, we can search for everything in the world of the main material plane. Whether it is human flesh and blood, soul, or the wine brewed by human beings and colorful cloth, etc., are the targets of demons. These are wealth. In the barren bottomless abyss, these are things that demon lords and demon monarchs can not always enjoy. Not to mention the middle and lower demons. They can''t enjoy it all their lives, because they can''t enjoy it. They are just the lowest members of the demon group. They are weak and not qualified to participate in it. Now, however, a new channel to the world of the main material plane has been opened by the great men and lords in the abyss. Accompanied by the legions of demon lords, they, as members of the Legion, even in the lower existence, also obtained the qualification to enter the world of the main material plane. This result is to the satisfaction of the demons. They never dreamed that one day they could enter the world of the main material plane, participate in it and plunder it. Even though they are the lowest demons among the demons. But after coming to the world of the main material plane, their power is undoubtedly powerful. Most human beings can''t do any harm to them. On the contrary, inferior demons like them. Can easily destroy a village, can easily destroy a no one to the extraordinary professional guardian of the town. The flesh and soul of these human beings are their greatest capital. If they sacrifice them to the great abyss will, they will gain the power from the gift of abyss will. They will evolve in the most beautiful, unique and rich plane world of the material plane world! The overwhelming demons swept everything, swept everything they could see in their vision. They are everywhere in villages, towns, manors and human kingdom. With their powerful power and a large number of sudden attacks, no human nation can make effective resistance. Even the group of priests who believe in the gods can not mobilize the guard force of the temple at the first time to put out these demons. On the contrary, because they have not made any preparation, in fact, they have not prepared at all. Therefore, at the first time when the demons came, they could not react. One country after another, they almost fell without resistance. And the news of the devil''s appearance finally alarmed the gods above! Chapter 1269 There are a lot of demons. At the same time, the speed of demons is also very fast. Basically, in the world of the main material plane, no one can stop the almost endless army of demons. Not to mention the accompanying demon Lords. Although the main material level world is vast in area and rich in resources, there are also many experts. However, this number is compared with the abyss demons who come from the bottomless abyss and cross the level channel. It can only be said that a drop in the bucket will not change the situation at all. In the process of continuous promotion, demons are also accelerating the killing of mortals, and carrying out a series of sacrificial acts at the same time. A steady stream of intervention from the abyss world, let the abyss world will continue to invest power here. At the same time, their actions also attracted the attention of other lords hiding in the abyss. Naturally, those demon lords who had not been involved before, or even did not know what they were doing, melcanthus, dimorgan. I knew in a flash, macarthut, their plan. "Damn it, I found the weakness of the space entering the world of the main material plane." Some demon lord, gnashing his teeth, scolded, "macarthut, this smelly girl..." "These bastards, after finding their way into the main material plane, dare to eat alone!" After a long time, once again from the abyss of the devil, the success of the invasion of the main material plane world. The news, like a hurricane, spread across half an abyss in an instant. Every level of the abyss lords, are pouring out endless interest. They quickly gathered their own demonic legion, rushed to the place with the plane channel, and couldn''t wait to participate in the trend of dividing up the main material plane world. Perhaps, even the arrogant demons are not so arrogant that they can occupy the world of the main material plane, or even carve up the world of the main material plane. Here, after all, is the domain of the gods. Since ancient times, it has always been the domain of the gods. In that ancient and glorious age full of glory, the abyss demons coveted the world of the main material plane? Every barren and desolate plane world covets the richness of the main material plane world. The frequency of their invading the world of the main material plane is obviously faster and more than that of later times. But they were beaten back by the ancient gods. After that, the gods mended the space weakness of the main material plane world and strengthened the space of the main material plane world. To prevent the villains from the ectopic world from coming to the main material plane world again. Therefore, even this time, they successfully "found" a way to enter the world of the main material plane. However, none of the demons believed that they could snatch the main material plane world from the gods. Therefore, their calculation is that when the gods react, they will get as many benefits as they can, and then return to the bottomless abyss. Based on the most realistic issue of interests, the Lords of the abyss who know the news dare not neglect it any more. They carry their own demonic legion, quickly rush to the position of the plane channel, and then rush towards the main material plane world. In the world of the main material plane, as the first group of vanguard demon legions. They didn''t kill as soon as they entered the world of the main material plane as before. This time, the demons are obviously smart, know how to accumulate power, and then burst out in one breath. As a result, nature is significant. A small half of the main material plane world was completely occupied without effective resistance at all. The churches that the gods left in the world of the material plane were almost lost. However, the news that the abyss demon once again invaded the world of the main material plane was also known to the gods. ¡­¡­ In the pantheon of the astral world, the will of the gods gather here for a meeting. "It is clear that the weak places around the world of the main material plane have been reinforced by us. Why are they still invaded by the abyss demons?" This problem is the concern of the gods. As for the abyss demons, they are not worried. "The world of the main material plane is so big, although we have strengthened the space, it is normal that there are some omissions occasionally." The magic net goddess said, "at present, the most urgent task is to drive back this group of rubbish from the abyss, and then clear away the influence of the abyss power on the world of the main material plane. After that, no matter what, we are working hard to check the seals of various places! " "Do your Highnesses have different suggestions?" The gods shook their heads, apparently approving the proposal of the goddess of the magic net. The magic net goddess nodded with satisfaction, "well, next, let''s discuss the respective responsible areas!" He said: "although the abyss demons will be suppressed by the rules of the main material plane. But where there is the power of the abyss, this repression has become very small. Almost, there is not much suppression effect. " "My proposal is that I and your highness should be jointly responsible for the more seriously polluted areas. And those areas with less pollution should be removed by your Highnesses in accordance with their respective strength and power. How about that? " "His highness Mistra''s proposal is very good. We have no objection!" "Well, your Highnesses, you can start." With that, most of the figures sitting on the throne disappeared in an instant, leaving only their powerful figures still sitting on the throne. Losanda suggested, "Mistra, do you want to inform the one on the natural plane that something so big has happened to the world of the main material plane this time?" In order to speak, several powerful gods began to speak, "this time when the gods held a meeting, didn''t the one on the natural plane give face? The territory of the other side is in that small plane, not in the world of the main material plane. I don''t think his highness will come to help us with our work for nothing "It''s better to let us know, so that we don''t have to say that we don''t respect him and cause a lot of unnecessary trouble," said corelon When he said this, the gods naturally had to consider the consequences. After all, ininville has become a powerful deity with a level of 19. Moreover, he is a new God on the road of ancient god. Although he does not attend the meetings and gatherings of the gods, it does not mean that the gods dare to ignore his existence. On the contrary, the gods are very worried about his feelings. After all, a God among gods was not awakened in the age of the king of gods. The existence of ininville is the real God standing on the top! "Let''s let him know. As for his highness ininville, whether he will participate in our game or not depends on his mood." Chapter 1270 In the natural plane world, today, a figure full of endless dead spirit comes to the natural plane world again. At the first time when the God came, a rainbow bridge appeared out of thin air and came to the foot of the God. Lead him to a more beautiful place. "Your Highness ininville, though not for the first time. But every time I come here, it gives me a fresh feeling. " "YeGe said with a smile," and here, is the underworld does not have a unique landscape On hearing this, ininville did not answer. Instead, he looked at Jacob and said, "do you come to me today because what you promised me last time is about to succeed?" But he shook his head, "Your Highness ininville, you think too much of me..." "Yes?" Ininville frowned, and his golden eyes looked at him without feeling. Give the latter great deterrent. "They are gods after all. It''s not so easy to get their power." But now that I have promised you, I will do it for you Ininville nodded. "In that case, your highness, please finish it as soon as possible. After all, it''s good for both of us to finish earlier. " After all, I don''t want to see the king of the gods again He nodded solemnly. What happened to him in those years, he still can''t forget. Under the threat of the king of gods, he had to disperse most of his strength. Mingming is an ancient god, but because he lost his power, he had to serve the younger generation. Although he tolerated it, it does not mean that he will continue to do so. Now, there is an opportunity to regain the strength of the past, although there are still great risks. However, all this is based on the premise of the awakening of the king of gods. And once the king of gods wakes up early, he is confident that he can continue to live safely. As long as you are honest, it is not possible that the king of gods will attack you, such a weak spirit without threat ability. On the contrary, his royal highness ininville, who is extremely powerful and already at the top of the gods, is the threat of the king of gods. As well as the king of gods wake up, the urgent goal to eradicate. But just in case, ininville can defeat the king of the gods and gain more power than the king of the gods. Then, as an investor, he will also inherit some powerful forces and return to the ranks of powerful divine power again. Even more, it is very likely to go further and restore the peak power of the ancient times. At the last ten thousand steps, there is no risk for him. Because all those risks are borne by his royal highness inenville, who is just facing the small risk of "investment" failure. And these, compared with the very likely huge returns, can be ignored. No matter what happens in the end, he is the winner who laughs until the end. "I believe no royal highness will have a better understanding of how terrible the age of the king of gods is." His eyes were full of dignified, and his thinking seemed to return to the ancient and extreme times once again. "Every time the king of gods wakes up, he will take this opportunity to eradicate a number of powerful gods. Every time he wakes up, he repeats it. There is no God willing to live in the age of the awakening of the king of gods. " "I am no exception, of course," he said. "If possible, I hope that the king of gods will always sleep and never wake up." Inenville listened with a satisfied smile. How can he not understand the calculation and careful thinking in his heart? After all, he has been king, and now he is the most powerful God in the universe. Apart from the king of all gods, who has no idea where to sleep, the most powerful God is called the first of all gods. After all, he is a representative of an old age God who lives in the old age but walks on the road of ancient god. How many powerful gods there were in the age of myth, which is also called in the eyes of gods, has become an unsolved mystery. However, the only one who is well known by the gods, the only one who has survived from the age of ancient mythology to the present new age, belongs to the ancient god of the old age. It is the existence of the king of gods, who is revered by the later gods. The king of God! From this title, we can see the position of the king of gods in the minds of the gods. This is not a title won by means of tenderness or benevolence. It''s a throne paved with the remains of the gods. So many times have passed. Before the corpses of the gods and the blood of the gods dried up, the king of the gods came to life again, and continued to give the latecomers endless awe and fear. And this completely established the absolute theocracy belonging to the king of gods, which can not be speculated and doubted! "Your Highness, since you know the serious consequences of this. Then, to fulfill your promise as soon as possible is our greatest talisman. " "After all, you and I are now connected," he said Then, turning to look at the scenery, "king of gods, no God wants to live in front of an insurmountable king." Naturally, he understood the meaning of ininville''s words and his potential threat. At the same time, he also knew that ininville had seen through the abacus in his heart. However, since ininville did not choose to break, it shows that he would not mind letting him have his own small abacus and careful thinking. However, the only difference is that we need to make sure that we keep the promise we made that day. There''s no good end to it. However, at this time, a powerful divine power came. Ininville frowned slightly, then opened a channel to let the divine power and its will enter the natural plane world. "Your Highness ininville!" When the divine power came, it turned into a translucent virtual shadow, but it was the spirit God corellan. Later, corellan was surprised to see that yeag was also looking, "Oh, I didn''t expect that his highness yeag was also there." "Your Highness, what''s the matter when you come to my natural plane today?" "Your Highness ininville has not attended the meeting of the gods today. However, it is necessary to tell you the outcome of the meeting! " With that, he told ininville what the gods had discussed at the meeting. "Well, the abyss devil has invaded the world of the main material plane!" YeGe was acutely aware of what was in it. He took a glance at ininville and was shocked by what ininville had done. If this matter is exposed and known by the gods, then ininville will definitely be targeted and hostile by the gods at the first time. However, ininville just did it, not only did it, but also made a big contribution at one time. Now that the world of the Lord''s material plane is in chaos, jergi knows that it is ininville who is providing convenience for his plan and helping him accomplish what he promised. Now it''s time for him to show his performance. Chapter 1271 "Now that your Highness has made a decision, what else do you want to ask me to do?" Ninneville''s long and beautiful body turned slightly and turned sideways to the incarnation of the divine power of krylon. It''s a kind of vague and incomprehensible words. Krylon is also frowning, some don''t understand ininville, what it means. It is to blame the gods for not asking for their opinions on this matter, and for other reasons. However, in the age when the king of gods did not wake up, ininville, a powerful deity with the rank of 19. Ininville is a real God standing at the top of the gods! At present, there is no God who can match ininville in strength. Although he did not pay attention to everything in the world of the material plane, it did not mean that the gods could ignore or even ignore the natural influence of iningwell''s powerful power. Therefore, even if he is very shameless and useless to participate in the meeting of the gods, he should be informed of the outcome of the meeting. After all, in this world, we still speak with strength. Now, the strength of ininville is the absolute first God. In the era when the king of gods did not wake up, he was the most powerful God, which was strong enough to make ininville the uncrowned king among the gods. No one dared to underestimate him. "Your Highness ininville, do you have any other ideas?" Krylon is still not clear about what ininville just said, but he treats ininville, a powerful God who is now regarded as the first God in the gods. Every word he said, even every syllable, was enough for people to understand. Ininville said: "the main material plane world is not my foundation. Little abyss devil, it''s not worth fighting. As far as your highness is concerned, has the abyss devil ever been a threat to the gods since the age of ancient mythology? " "I believe that in a short time, the abyss devil will be defeated again and return to the dirty abyss plane world under the joint attack of the gods. Therefore, I support the practices and ideas of the gods! " "Now that his highness ininville has said so, I can also deliver to the gods his highness ininville''s view!" With that, he said, "in that case, I will not disturb the peace of his highness ininville any more." "Your Highness, I''m leaving!" "Your Highness, please forgive me for not seeing you off in person." This is what jegal preaches. Without saying a word, he saluted the two gods again, and then his body disappeared. However, he saluted the disappearing figure of him. As for ininville, he did not do it. Now he is strong enough, the powerful divine power of level 19 makes him stand at the top of all gods. For those gods whose power is not as good as his own, he can put on a high posture and look down on his God. However, those gods are not as good as his, but they can''t ignore him. They have to salute him respectfully. The lower gods treat the upper gods respectfully, which is the etiquette and rules between gods. Even if there are two hostile deities, the lower deities must observe the etiquette when they talk to the deities of the hostile deities. Although they fight against each other mercilessly, the final rules between gods cannot be broken. This is a rule handed down from the age of ancient mythology. Up to now, no God dares to break the rules made by the gods themselves. However, when strength reaches a certain level, it can represent a kind of "rule" or establish a new rule. Therefore, this is also the reason why even if he is "rude" to ininville, he must be treated respectfully. Even after tearing their faces, the two sides began to fight fiercely. This kind of strict etiquette was always observed by the gods. It''s not only etiquette, but also the default hidden rule between gods! In addition to the king of gods, the powerful and terrible, a piece of destiny in hand. At the beginning, I do not know how many gods, swept away the dust, with the corpses of the gods paved out their supreme god seat! Therefore, the king of gods does not need to abide by the rules. On the contrary, the gods have to abide by the rules set by the king of gods and act according to the rules of the game set by the king of gods. Otherwise, they will be severely punished by the king of the gods, or their strength will be reduced, or they will be beaten down! "Your Highness ininville, it''s such a big deal!" However, Yeager believed that the appearance of the abyss devil in the world of the main material plane was written by ininville. Although I don''t know what kind of agreement ninneville reached with the abyss Lord, or what kind of benefits ninneville promised the abyss Lord. As a result, the world of the main material plane has been cut off from the abyss plane, resulting in the largest scale of demon invasion! Moreover, these demons from the filthy abyss plane did not rush to invade all parts of the main material plane world at the first time. On the contrary, these abyssal demons, organized and planned, had a careful patience. After their number reached a certain scale, they continuously rushed into the world of the main material plane. In a short period of time, a large number of abyssal demons piled up together, so that the small half of the main material plane world was completely occupied without resistance. It is not only countless human beings who are slaughtered by demons, but also the extraordinary professionals of the gods, such as church priests, temple knights, human mages, who are facing the endless invasion of the abyss demons. Their resistance did not form an effective resistance at all. They were submerged in the shadow of the abyss demons and engulfed by the endless ocean of demons. Not even a trace of "spray" could be seen. "Your Highness, I ask you to speak. You''d better be careful!" Inenville was cold and heartless, and his golden eyes were cold. He looked at jergi, who was extremely uncomfortable under his dignified eyes, as if he were facing the king of gods. "You can''t say anything." "Mortals may be able to, but you are a noble God, so I think it is necessary to remind you of some words." Cold and murderous, he said, "what you should do now is to fulfill your promise, not to worry too much about some ''trivial'' things. Don''t forget how you promised me. I believe you don''t want to see the king of gods wake up again and again "Or, you are willing to serve a group of latecomers with your status and strength at the moment, clearly the oldest God of death. I believe that your heart has not forgotten the glory and glory of the past "I can help you get back to the top, but it comes at a price!" "Besides, this is a contract between you and me from the beginning!" "The king of the gods is powerful and unmatched, though I have never seen the power of the king of the gods. But I know from you one or two about the power of the clay board of destiny. " "Help me to perfect the rules of nature, and then find the clay board of destiny. By then, my strength will be greatly increased, and I can provide you with a suitable strength on the clay board of destiny! Let you return to the ranks of powerful gods "Up to now, you still have not completed the contract between me and you!" "On the contrary, you doubt everything about some small things, so that the noble gods can hardly speak, so as to test an uncrowned king among the gods." Ininville looked at him and said, "I have to doubt, your highness, your promise and credit!" With that, Xin Chang''s beautiful body suddenly rose with an awe inspiring murderous spirit! When he felt the terrible breath of standing in the bottomless abyss of the Nine Hells, he felt as if there were a sea of corpses in front of his eyes. Suddenly, he was inspired to know that his exploratory behavior had already caused yiningville''s murder, and began to doubt his integrity. When he spoke, he said, "Your Highness ininville, your power is so powerful that you stand at the top of all noble gods! Please don''t doubt the credit of your partner "Once the king of gods wakes up, it''s something you and I don''t want to see, and all the gods don''t want to see." "So, your natural rules, I will try my best to help you." "Soon, you will see your new power, which I will hand over to you!" And when he had finished, he paid homage to ininville with a great gift from the gods. The latter, with a smile on his cold and heartless face, held up his hand and said, "I believe in the integrity of his highness, and I am looking forward to his Highness''s new strength." "You will not disappoint your highness ininville, Jerome!" With that, the figure of Yago slowly dissipated, and finally turned into a star light, flew away from the natural plane world, and went straight to the main material plane world. Chapter 1272 The abyss devil''s rampant in the world of the main material plane really caught the gods by surprise. Because in the long years, from that mythical age, the demons who constantly invaded the main material plane world and tried to drag the main material plane world into the bottomless abyss declared bankruptcy in the attack of the gods. After that, the abyss demons never gave up the action of invading the world of the main material plane. However, no matter how many times the abyss demons carried out aggressive actions, none of them succeeded. Even if they invade each time, they will bring damage to the world of the main material plane. However, after each invasion, for many lives in the main material plane world, they are more determined to worship the gods. Although, in the age of ancient mythology, at that time, there were no human beings in the world. Even the elves did not exist, and more well-known races never appeared. At that time, the creation on the earth is no longer visible. With the passage of time, many creations have been extinct, and some of them may be hidden in other plane worlds. With the end of the age of ancient myth, they are submerged in endless historical dust. After that, the end of the old God announced the rise of the new God. Since then, all the creations of the main material plane world have been created by the later new gods. In the face of the abyss devil''s relentless invasion again and again, the new gods work together to beat back the abyss devil again and again, and even counterattack into the bottomless abyss. Although the new God is not as powerful as the old one. However, in the long years, the constant action of fighting back against the abyss demons also made the demons realize the inviolable majesty of the gods and the powerful power exclusive to the gods. Even though the new God is not as powerful as the old one. But God is always God! The action of the abyss demons to invade the world of the main material plane is frustrated again and again. Every time the demons invade, they can''t give a heavy blow to the world of the main material plane. On the contrary, the later, the creation created by the new God, the worship and belief of the gods, but with the invasion of the demons again and again, thus deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. With the help of the invasion of demons, the new gods consolidated their beliefs, publicized their prestige and beliefs in the vast world of the main material plane, and established their own pastures. And the abyss demons are just some shameful wolf cubs, who want to steal some lambs that can produce wool and milk from the God''s pasture from time to time. After being driven back by the gods, the livestock in the pasture were more dependent on the protection of their owners, and their belief in their owners became more consolidated. After that, the new gods set up one seal after another at the position of the plane gap opened by the abyss demons invading again and again, and closed these gates. Although, the invasion of the abyss demons can help gods consolidate their beliefs. However, frequent invasions still make some gods unbearable, even some weak gods. Under the invasion of the abyss demons, their pastures suffer heavy losses. In the end, or fall into a deep sleep, waiting for the power of time to heal all the pain, or fall because of the lack of faith. The fall of the gods shocked the gods. The powerful gods began to lay tight seals around the gap of one plane after another. As time goes by, the number of seals becomes more and more. In the end, the passage from the main material plane to the abyss plane becomes less and less. The frequent and extreme invasions of the demons from the abyss gradually become less frequent than before. Basically, every plane channel that can be crossed by the abyss demons will be sealed by the gods immediately after being discovered by the gods. Now, in the world of the main material plane, the most recent invasion of the abyss demon has become a legendary story in the eyes of mortals. For the gods, it''s been a while. Now, after so many years, the abyss devil has once again chosen to invade. And this time, the invasion was obviously a prepared action. The gods were completely unprepared and did not expect the result. By the time they realized it, half of the world had been captured by demons. The number of people lost is beyond counting. I don''t know how many countries, big and small, were completely occupied by the devil. The reaction of the gods, immediately counter offensive action. However, this time the abyss demon invasion, obviously prepared. The Lords of the bottomless abyss world gather together and act together, rather than acting alone, as they used to. Obviously, the abyss demons have been dealing with the gods for a long time, and they have learned what they are for, so they have failed again and again. The forces gathered by the demon lords are enormous. If you look down from the high altitude of the world on the main material plane, you can see that on the ground, in the sky, in the forests, rivers, cities, towns and villages, there are abyss demons. In addition, there are demons from the bottomless abyss continuously entering the main material plane world through the plane channel. The number of demon troops is so large that even the gods are shocked! Compared with these abyssal demons from the harsh environment world, the lives living in the main material plane world are not rivals at all. Even the most humble soldiers in the demon army can easily kill several human soldiers. What''s more, on top of these miscellaneous soldiers, those powerful demon warriors with higher level and stronger strength! The black torrent completely swept everything. Everything that could be seen was occupied by the devil''s strategy, and even the pace of resistance could not be achieved. And at this time, the gods finally took action. The temple forces who serve the gods receive the Oracle for the first time! They gathered together, with a number of different Temple forces gathered together, will be a thorough combination of forces together. Then, under the Oracle''s explanation, they jointly resist the abyss demons. Although their strength is still so small compared with the huge number of abyss demons. However, the oracles from the gods they serve give rise to hope in the hearts of countless pessimistic life bodies on the mainland. While singing the names of the gods, they waved their swords to fight against the invaders from other countries. Although, is still difficult to stop, but the demons that all the offensive, but one of the stagnation! Sober minded demon lords, seeing this scene, understand how much in their hearts, and the gods above have reacted. Next, it''s time for the gods to fight back. And some demon lords who are not clear headed are still immersed in the pleasure of harvesting their souls. The sky pitifully sees, the bottomless abyss plane is really too barren. There is nothing there, there is a lack of everything, resources are too scarce. Compared with the prosperous and rich world of the principal material plane, the abyss plane is a "desert" with nothing and nothing, and nothing can be compared with the world of the principal material plane. Even the powerful demon lords are not as well off as the "small landlords" in the material world. Compared with the royal family, the great nobles are not as good as the rich casters. As for the comparative gods? Ha, they can''t imagine what the God''s Day is called. Even if they are imagining, they can''t imagine what the daily life of the gods is like. "Our attack situation is blocked. Although we can break through it soon, it''s not a good sign!" The charming queen of enchantment threw away the handsome man in her hand, took a cup of sweet and delicious wine and took a sip. Her face showed an extremely happy expression. On the other hand, dimorgan, the Demon Lord in dragon form, chews the flesh and blood of human beings and all kinds of delicacies carefully cooked by the halfling chef. After listening to the words of meccanius, dimorgan quickly swallowed the flesh and blood in his mouth. He grinned and showed his teeth as white as snow and sharp as a razor. "This shows that our unexpected action of entering the world of the main material plane has been known by the gods." He said with a sneer, "before, when the gods didn''t pay attention, we gathered superior forces to quickly attack all parts of the main material plane world. The gods didn''t respond at all. Even the priests who served the gods didn''t have time to pray to them "Now, after such a long time, if the gods can''t react, it''s a problem." With that, dimorgan again pulled a cooked human thigh, stuffed it into his mouth and chewed it. As his jaws opened and closed, blood foam and bone debris fell from the corner of his mouth. "Dimorgan, watch your eating One side of the demon queen, the body in a layer of gauze under the cover of looming, private place looming, in her side there are several human handsome men waiting on her side. With her tongue, she licked all over the queen. Meccanius let out a joyful chant, and his cheeks were flushed with pink. Dimorgan looked away and said with a sneer, "you female watch, you should also pay attention to yourself. Look at your" lewd "face. It''s worse than ordinary prostitutes and girls!" "Hum!" After hearing the speech, micanthut gave a cold hum, and a pink mist rose all over her body. Then the human handsome man around her immediately gave out a sound of chanting. Her whole body trembled constantly, and her face was flushed abnormally. She convulsed for a while, and then she lost her breath. After that, the souls floated out of these corpses, and were drunk and sucked away by micantist. After solving these food problems, meccanius looked at dimorgan. "Now that the gods have reacted, what''s our next action? Or should we evacuate? " She said, "have we finished or haven''t finished the task that the master told us at the beginning?" After listening to this, dimorgan stopped eating. He looked at Michelet and said, "the master wants us to disturb the world of the Lord''s material plane and divert the attention of the gods." He smashed his mouth, drank a mouthful of wine, and said, "now, although the gods have reacted, I think it will take some time for the gods to counterattack." "Don''t forget how powerful the forces are when we invade the main material plane. What''s more, there are also lords who continuously send troops to come here. " "Therefore, even if the gods are strong, it is not easy to solve this huge force. During this period of time, we need to speed up, let the demon lords continue to send troops, the more the better "As long as the world of the main material plane can continue to be in chaos and attract the attention of the gods, we will be more perfect when we complete the tasks assigned by the master. Maybe, when the master is happy, he will give us something we don''t know! " Meccanius listened, and his eyes were full of longing. For the devil living in the abyss, even the devil Lord, life is not very good. The poorer the world is, the more envious they are of the prosperous world. Even if they are accepted by a powerful and unpredictable God and plundered into the world of the main material plane, they do not want to return to the abyss world if they know what the abyss is. Compared with the world of main material plane, bottomless abyss is worse than pigsty. "You have a point, dimorgan!" Meccanxiute straightened his body, revealed his private zone, looked at the latter with charming eyes, and said, "although I don''t know what the master is going to do, if we can overfulfil the task that the master told us. Presumably, at that time, the rewards given by the host will be very rich! " "That''s right!" Dimorgan said, "it''s a divine life. I dream of trying it once." He looked at melcanxiu, "and whether we can live a divine life depends on our task this time and whether we can make the master satisfied!" "Once the host is satisfied, then our rewards will be very rich. Maybe we can get the life of gods, ha ha ha Meccanius nodded with great approval. Then the two demon lords began to inform the other lords, and at the same time began to send messages to the other lords of the abyss plane to speed up the invasion of the main material plane. At other times, the Lords may not buy it. Now, however, all the Lords will buy it and invade the world of the main physical plane. With the passage of time, it has been gradually transmitted to all levels of the abyss plane. More and more abyss lords know that a group of Lords have found a way to the world of the main material plane, and they have also entered the world of the main material plane and plundered wantonly, which has aroused the envy of many lords. In every Lord''s heart, he has a full interest to enter the world of the main material plane and carve up. The vast world of the main material plane can meet the needs of every Lord! Chapter 1273 In the past, there was no such opportunity, because in the past, the road to the world of the main material plane was almost sealed by the gods. It is more exaggerating than looking for a needle in a haystack to find a weak gap in the huge world of the main material plane. The demons want to enter the world of the main material plane. It is nothing more than putting a demon''s keepsake from the abyss into the world of the main material plane. Looking forward to being picked up by a mortal, and then the demons can bewitch with this token. As long as the mortals are interested, they are bound to sacrifice. At that time, a gap can be opened between the bottomless abyss and the world of the main material plane. The devil can take this as the basis and coordinate, and then come. This is the means that the demons must use when they want to come to the main material plane world again after the main material plane world is sealed by the gods and the weakness of the plane. In fact, it is also a very helpless way! If they can, of course, they want to choose to come to the main material plane world through the weak gap of the plane. In this way, a lot of time and effort are saved. Secondly, it is entirely by luck to enter the world of the main material plane by throwing tokens. If you are lucky enough, it may not be long before mortals pick up the demon''s keepsake. However, this is not to say that the door to the world of the main material plane will open immediately. We need mortals to offer sacrifices and contact us. The keepsake is just a way for the Demon Lord to extend his will and bewitch the mortals. But it will also face all kinds of constraints. That rule is a threshold that can''t get around. Therefore, even if the abyss demons throw many tokens of the past to the world of the main material plane, the probability of success is too small. Therefore, when we find a channel to the world of the main material plane. No wonder so many demon lords are excited. In addition to the environment of bottomless abyss, it is too harsh and barren. Compared with the prosperous and rich world of the principal material plane, the bottomless abyss is like a place of exile, even in the countryside. Everything is very scarce. Even the demon lords, who are high above, have a bad life. Therefore, they will covet the world of the main material plane. ¡­¡­ It can be said that the Demon Lord was very satisfied with the invitation of melcanius and dimorgan, and he was also very grateful to melcanius and dimorgan. At least, now this message is rapidly passing to other layers. Now, more and more demon Lords have chosen to join in. Although the gods have also reacted, for a while and a half, even if the gods are powerful, they can''t drive all the abyss demons back to the bottomless abyss. Now a small part of the main material plane has been completely occupied. And the countries and mortals in these areas are also completely reduced to the devil''s feeding ground. Now more and more demons from the bottomless abyss come out of the abyss under the command of the Demon Lord. These guys, who are even more rustic than the country bumpkins, have never seen the main material plane world in their lives. From the future to the world of the main material plane, not to mention seeing the prosperity, richness, variety and infinite gorgeous scenery in the world of the main material plane. Even now, the gods have reacted. However, it is impossible for this group of demons who dream of going to the main material plane world to retreat and return to the bottomless abyss. ¡­¡­ "Lords, the gods have now reacted. Now that their Oracle has come down, the army in front of us has been hindered, which is the best proof! " Dimorgan opened his hands and said, "I believe that in a short time, the Legion of supplicants in the kingdom of the gods will also come. And the gods will also join us. We don''t have much time left. Where should we go? " "Dimorgan, are you afraid?" The Demon Lord is a Tauren. "Bafemente, please pay attention to the tone of your voice!" Dimorgan looked at the latter with a bad look. "Since ancient times, have we invaded the main material plane a few times? Are there few actions to drag the world of the main material plane into the abyss? " Looking around at the demon lords sitting around, he continued: "but no matter how much advantage we had before, in the end, the gods will join hands to drive us back to the abyss." "In today''s situation, although we have the advantage, who can guarantee that we will not be driven back to the abyss under the attack of the gods?" "The reason why you are called here now is to discuss the follow-up action!" "It is to continue to contact more lords to join in and gather our strength to resist the subsequent attacks of the gods. Or... " Looking at the demon lords, he said: "seize the time, plunder what we need, and then return to the abyss..." "Well, that''s enough, dimorgan!" The king of tauren, the Lord of the abyss at the 600th floor, bifiment stood up. His tall body contained strong strength, and his breath was very fierce. "Dimorgan, you are not our leader or our leader!" "Why should we listen to you!" Buffy Munter looked at dimorgan with big eyes. "All the Lords in this room, who is inferior to you in strength? Or is it inferior to you in status? " "We didn''t put the identity of alliance leader on you." "So I don''t need you to give orders!" "Hum!" Dimorgan was not a good-natured man either. He became angry immediately after hearing the provocations of bafemente. "Bafemente, if you want to fight, I''ll stay with you to the end!" "Am I afraid of you? Dimorgan Bafeimende also immediately said, the rest of the demon lords, is looking at this scene with a smile, in the heart of the two powerful demon lords, can fight together. In this way, there are many benefits for them. At least, there are many lords who are interested in taking over the territory of two demon Lords. "Stop it Seeing that the two demon lords could fight at any time and any place, meccanxiu came out to stop them. "You two, don''t forget that our enemies are gods who may come at any time! Not each other! " "Before this crucial situation, don''t kill each other because of a little trifling things," micansett said "That will only weaken our own strength!" "Hum!" After hearing this, the two demon lords gave each other a cold hum and immediately sat down in their own places. After all, the two of them can''t really fight together, that will only be cheap to others. As demons, they are too aware of the thoughts of their fellow demons. It''s very clear what they are thinking now. As a result, after the voice of macarthut, he also backed back very tacitly. Once they really fight each other, it will not affect anyone, it will only weaken their own strength. "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s a matter of time before the gods come." "The purpose of our gathering now is just to discuss how to deal with the gods..." said mekanxiut Before she had finished speaking, she was interrupted by bafemente, who said so. "Meccanius, what gods are you afraid of?" "In the past long years, it was not without gods that we demons died in our hands," he said. It''s not that there are no gods who have fallen for them! " "Although the gods are powerful, look at us now, look at our strength!" Bafemente stood up, looked at the demon lords, and said, "our preparations today are completely different from those of the long years before. If you look at the past history, which invasion of the main material plane world will be like this one? So fast, it will capture half of the main material plane world. " "We are very well prepared. We have so many troops that we can completely submerge the legions of supplicants of the gods. Even if the legions of the gods follow, they can''t beat us all at once! " The rest of the demon Lords have the same attitude. "Yes, we are stronger than ever, and so are our preparations." "With the help of the gods, even if they are united, they can''t defeat us once and for all." "Our army, enough to submerge the Legion of supplicants of the gods!" "Moreover, the gods are not monolithic. Will the three most powerful gods, ORC, human and spirit, put down their prejudices and unite?" "Yes, the filthiness and contradiction between gods is no less than our invasion ¡­¡­ After hearing the dialogue between the demon lords, MacArthur and dimorgan gave each other a vague look, and they were satisfied with each other''s eyes. Then dimorgan suggested again. "Now that you have made a decision, I believe that we can work together to bring down the faces of the gods! Or... "He pauses a little, and says," we should take the initiative to contact. The Lords of other levels will join us. After all, if there are other lords to join us. " "We can not only attack more territory and plunder more resources, but also join hands to resist the threat of the gods! At that time, once we defeat the gods, we may be able to take advantage of the situation to drag the world of the main material plane into the abyss! " "And the great abyss will, when it comes, give us these meritorious officials, what kind of awards!" Dimorgan''s words, let a group of demon lords can''t help but fall into meditation. Even from their own heart, they all want to enjoy the main material plane world. But at the same time, they also understand their own strength in their hearts. Compared with the gods, they still have to be inferior. What''s more, we have to face the suppression of rules from the main material plane world, and the decline of strength is the inevitable result. Once, however, there are enough demons. Then, through the act of sacrifice, we can still transform the power of the abyss plane world and resist the rules of the main material plane world. Once the demon lords get together, even the gods dare not ignore them. If half of the demon lords in the abyss can gather together, then there is a certain chance to subvert the world of the main material plane. However, whether the gods will give them the opportunity to gather is unknown. In any case, the gods will not allow the demons from the bottomless abyss plane world to enter the main material plane world, thus subverting their belief foundation. Once the foundation of belief is overturned and shaken. Then, the consequences are undoubtedly disastrous and terrible. This situation, of course, the gods will stop, will never watch the number of demons constantly gathering. Moreover, through the channel of that plane, a steady stream of locusts enter the world of the main material plane and wreak havoc! ¡­¡­ At this time, the demon lords from other layers of the bottomless abyss also knew the opening of the channel to the world of the main material plane one after another. They have also taken action to participate in it. And the oracles of the gods came to other countries one after another. Moreover, the supplicants in the kingdom of the gods began to mobilize, ready to open the channel to the world of the main material plane anytime and anywhere, and then sent these legions of supplicants down to hang the demons. Once time is delayed for too long, the more serious the trauma and the more severe the loss will be. For powerful gods, it may be tolerable. However, for those weak gods, the longer the disaster, the greater the impact on them, and the consequences are enough to make some gods fall! Chapter 1274 "The reptiles from the abyss are ravaging the world of the main physical plane..." Ininville''s golden eyes turned away from the dark girl washing her feet in a stream. "Your Highness elistre, do you still have leisure to come to me?" It''s like saying to oneself, and it''s like hiding some mystery, "aren''t you afraid that your lambs will be completely lost under the threat of abyss reptiles?" The latter washed his feet in the stream, a little meal, but that''s all. The dark girl''s beautiful eyes looked at the back of ininville and said in a soft voice, "this time the abyss invasion is really different from the past." "They have concealed the vision of the gods and unknowingly opened a door to the world of the main material plane. It is in the case of the gods who do not know, a short time swept half the world "I have to say that this time, the reptiles are much smarter than before." "At least, they know how to cooperate and how to endure. It''s not that as in the past, when we enter the world of the main material plane, we can''t wait to start killing. " "However, although the reptiles caught the gods by surprise, they did not have the ability to threaten or even subvert the rule of the gods. It''s only a matter of time before they are driven back to the abyss of filth. " "It''s just, I never think, this is a simple invasion..." With that, the beautiful eyes of the dark girl looked at the back of ininville. However, ininville turned his back to her figure, still did not turn around, and did not respond to what she said. But silent, a pair of emotionless eyes, silently through the sea of clouds, looking at this beautiful natural plane world. For a long time, ininville had no response to his words. "The gods are organizing a counterattack, and the legions of the supplicants of the kingdom of God have begun to gather one after another. I feel that there is a hidden undercurrent, hidden in the dark quietly "The invasion from abyss reptiles always feels like a piece of cake before appetizer." "I don''t know what the real main course is. However, there is always a premonition in my heart that this world, which has been quiet for a long time, is about to usher in a storm that can overturn the pattern! " "Your Highness ininville, do you have any opinion?" She asked. Back to her, ininville said, "I don''t have any different opinions, whether it''s the calm before the storm, or the undercurrent hidden in the dark, as your highness said." "It doesn''t mean anything to me." "I have no conflict of faith with the gods... On the contrary..." suddenly turned around and looked at the goddess standing in the stream, "Her Highness elistre''s words today overturned my previous impression that I underestimated you." In front of the dark girl, which has the first time when the simple, simple, there is only wisdom and wisdom. "Your Highness chose to treat me as he is today, but I don''t know if he has another plan in mind?" Ininville''s previous impression of elistre is totally overturned today. Sure enough, there is no simple way to become a true God. Whether it is the words of elistre at the first meeting or this one now, it completely overthrows the inherent impression of eninville on the dark girl before. The goddess in front of him gave him a strange feeling of familiarity and loneliness. "What elistre did before was a last resort, not a deliberate attempt to deceive her highness. Elistre is here to apologize to Her Highness ininville and ask for your forgiveness! " With that, the goddess solemnly saluted. "Forbearance when weak, break free when strong..." "But I don''t understand why her highness elistre didn''t show her true self at the moment when she became a powerful God? On the contrary, will you show your highness at this stage? " "It''s not really the work of a wise man." As for the hidden threat in ininville''s words, elistre didn''t think much of it. She said, "elistre can have today only with the support of Her Highness. Therefore, elistre will choose to show her true self to Her Highness today." "Secondly, elistre also wanted to help his highness, just as his highness supported me that day." "Oh?" Ininville was slightly interested. He looked at the naked girl God in front of him and said, "I''m afraid that''s not the only thing in his highness elistre''s heart "Is it really just a simple way to repay me? Is it not that I have ambition in my heart, and I hope to use my power to realize my wild hope in my heart? It''s just, I''m curious. " "How ambitious is your highness?" "And what can your highness do for me?" In the face of ininville''s inquiry, the dark girl said with a smile, "elistre is willing to help your highness to improve your authority, and your highness only needs to help elistre become the new Lord of the elves at the right time!" "I believe that, at that time, my little request will not mean much to his royal highness ininville." After listening, ininville''s eyes were fixed on the dark girl in front of her. This goddess, whose image, temperament and wisdom have greatly changed in his heart, has such ambition in her heart. To tell you the truth, inenville was very surprised. At the same time, she felt that such a goddess was a reasonable God. Among the gods, although there are all kinds of rules, they can''t change the natural iron law that the strong are respected. Strict hierarchy is an insurmountable huge gap, which lies in front of all gods. These gods, whether they were born gods or gods who became gods later, even though they were simple at the beginning, after being gods for so many years, their nature and wisdom should have changed a lot. It is not like the wisdom and character that a God should possess. However, it has to be said that elistre successfully concealed all the gods, and even ininville never found out the true side of elistre under the disguise. Today, the goddess, however, takes the initiative to show her true self and ambition in front of him. But this let ininville is very unexpected, at the same time also let him more vigilant, at the same time also will be in the heart of the intention to kill quietly disappeared, at the moment the goddess really has the qualification. Even though the goddess at the moment is still very weak, but the show of forbearance and wisdom under forbearance, but let ininville raised interest and expectation. Chapter 1275 The world of principal material plane. The invasion of the abyss demons is rampant all over the world. Although the gods had already reacted, they could not immediately organize a large-scale counterattack. After all, the number of demons coming to the world of the main material plane has already formed a scale, and even the gods have to spend a lot of time and energy to pacify this huge demonic Legion. Moreover, not only that, the following abyssal legions are still passing through the plane channel and coming to the main material plane world in an endless stream. The Lords continuously sent the demon armies in their respective territories into the world of the main material plane. After all, this feast is a golden opportunity for the devil. Once this time, the plane channel is re sealed by the gods. So, whether there will be another opportunity is still unknown. Therefore, no matter ordinary abyss demons, superior demons, or demon lords, they all seize this golden opportunity one after another. In the world of the main material plane, wantonly show off! The number of abyss demons, even the gods see, also feel headache! In the face of such a large number, even if it is powerful, there is no good way. Even if each of them gave the Oracle, organized the Legion of human beings, and the team of casters resisted. However, in the face of a huge number of monstrous army, the resistance is still very difficult. Occasionally small win, but more often, or to face constant failure and land, the city lost. The number of demons is too many, too many people can not imagine, more people will feel the degree of despair at a glance. In the early days, human beings were faced with the invasion of demons, which was irresistible. Even more, he lost the courage to resist, although the Oracle''s communication saved the hope of mankind. However, in seeing a lot of land, the city is constantly occupied by the devil''s claws. The loss of population is countless. After the fall of half of the main material level world, the despair and pessimism of human beings are constantly expanded. Moreover, the invasion of the abyss demons is not only aimed at human beings. It should be said that all life in the world of the main material plane is eaten by the devil. Compared with the main material plane of prosperity and wealth, the abyss plane is a barren land. And the poor demons, at the first time when they enter the world of the main material plane, will go to the place, rampant. It is not only the death of human beings, but also the slaughter of many human like and even non-human lives by the demon army. The devil growing up under the condition of bad environment and scarce resources can not be compared with the world with good environment and rich resources. Even the so-called "barren land" and "wild land" in the world of the main material plane, compared with the abyss, are like heaven. Just ask, the devil growing up in such a dangerous abyss, even the little devil, compared with ordinary human, has extremely powerful killing power. Therefore, in the beginning, the most direct result is that half of the main material plane world is directly occupied by the devil. When things develop to the present situation, not only human beings, human like life and so on are facing the threat of demons, even gods. Many gods have not yet accumulated enough capital. They are still in the world, and their kingdom has not become a star in the sky like other gods. In fact, the foundation of such gods is still very shallow, and their divine defense is not perfect or strong. In addition, the foundation of the existence of gods, the mass death of believers, directly led to the direct fall of many weak gods. Fortunately, they fall into a long sleep, and there may be hope to wake up in the future. In that case, it is still an immortal God, only in the present situation The gods who fall into deep sleep have very little chance to wake up, and basically do not have the possibility to wake up again. Unless there is a miracle, even the remaining believers will not be able to continue to exist when the believers die in a large area. Here, there are many reasons. One is the deep sleep of faith, unable to give timely help to their believers; the other is the wavering of believers themselves. After all, under the threat of the devil, how to live is the instinct of every life. When the gods they believe in are unable to respond to them, any believer will be shaken. It''s easy to turn to other gods. Then, the gods who are lucky enough to fall into a deep sleep are the luckiest to fall into a deep sleep. Unfortunately, the sleeping place is found by the devil, so the final outcome can be imagined. It is a great honor for the devil to kill a spirit, even the weakest one. The gods above have always been the top living beings in the multiverse. Killing a spirit can not only devour the flesh and blood of the spirit, but also please the will of the bottomless abyss. All in all, it''s a safe business for the abyss devil. For the devil, the sleeping gods are just like the undefended ones. Even if the defense means arranged by the gods can not be underestimated, but the number of demons is large enough, and after ravaging half of the main material plane world, a large number of strong people are born in the demonic group! Such a strong devil has the ability to threaten the gods, and the sleeping gods are a delicious meal! The fall or deep sleep of many weak spirits makes the rest of them extremely frightened. Therefore, under the threat of such a large number of demons, the gods, who were originally high above, became like lambs to be slaughtered, and were in danger at any time. They have the shallowest foundation and the least number of believers, which is not comparable to those gods with strong foundation. Therefore, this part of the gods is the most anxious and positive. They began intensive contact with each other, preparing to gather the legions of the supplicants in the kingdom of God to jointly resist the direct threat of the abyss demons. Even though they were extremely anxious, they did not dare to urge the powerful gods. It is to suppress the discontent in the heart, and at the same time, to urge the gods in various ways. This is probably the only way for them to comfort themselves temporarily. At the moment when the Legion of the gods has not come, no matter the life of the main material plane, the weak gods, or the believers of the gods, all live like the end of the day. However, also at this time, the gods counterattack, finally came! Chapter 1276 Demons wreak havoc in the world of the main material plane, not only tired countless lives and deaths, but also spread evil forces constantly, polluting everything in the world of the main material plane. After all, it has been a great cause for demons to drag the world of the main material plane into the bottomless abyss for a long time! It''s just that they never made it. Only this time, after careful planning in advance, the invasion suddenly launched its force at a time when the gods could not even imagine, thus sweeping half of the main material plane world at one stroke. They plundered countless resources that demons had never thought of in the past. At the same time, the sleep and fall of many weak gods also enrage the gods above! The legions of supplicants in their kingdom of God have already been assembled. They are full of holy and glorious legions of supplicants, holding a colorful flag. Then, the immeasurable torrent of elements converged, the huge energy gathered together, opened a door emitting light. That''s the door to the world of the main material plane. The counterattack of the gods has finally come. The high gods are determined to pave an inviolable throne with the corpses of demons from the abyss. Their pasture, forbidden land, is being destroyed by a group of reptiles from the abyss. And plunder, the property of the gods, is unforgivable! Although, for a long time, the gods never care about anything except themselves. Unless, in that case, it involves the vital interests of the gods. Otherwise, the gods above will not pay attention to what happens in the lower world. At least, this is nothing to immortal gods. Now, however, the demons from the abyss are bold enough to sneak into their pastures without telling the gods, and brazenly invade the wealth belonging to the gods. Even if the gods never overemphasize the wealth, they will not care whether it is alive or not. However, they always belong to the gods. Naturally not, sit back and watch the reptiles from the dirty abyss enter their own pastures and gardens, and invade them wantonly. This is undoubtedly an act of contempt for the gods. However, if we say that the abyss demons, for the main material plane of the world rampant, at most let the gods feel angry; Then, for those gods who fall into sleep or fall because of the evil. Their experiences, however, make the gods have a sense of fear! Although these, under the ravages of demons, because too many believers died of lambs, resulting in a great decline in power, because of various reasons fell asleep, or fallen gods, are some extremely weak existence. But in their own place, they are gods! It is at the same level as the top ruler of multiple planes, the ultimate life body. Even if, in terms of strength, we are strong and weak. But at the level of life, they are undoubtedly of the same kind. As for any living body that does not belong to the ranks of gods, in the eyes of the gods, they are no different from animals on the material plane. This is just like the eyes of ordinary people who don''t belong to intelligent life. Maybe the gods can tolerate the demons stealing from time to time. However, gods will never allow gods with the same level of life to fall into the hands of demons. This is no doubt challenging the dignity of God! This is absolutely not allowed to be a bad event. We must break this provocation with absolute strength. Let countless latecomers, or those who have the same idea in their hearts, have a good look. They are still immortal gods. Multiple planes, still bathed in the glory of the gods, can not be violated by any external forces! This is the mark of the higher universe, which has been engraved in the rules of the universe since the day of its birth and the moment of the birth of gods. The invasion of the abyss devil, no doubt, touched the bottom line of the gods. And the gods'' counterattack was finally completed quickly under the urge of the gods'' will. From the sky of the world of the main material plane, under the cover of the night, the stars twinkle. The stars are the immortal radiance of the gods, which are projected on the earth to show the existence of the gods. Nowadays, driven by the will of a master of the kingdom of God, various divine powers are interwoven in the endless void. The boundless torrent of elements, driven by the common will of the gods, converges from all parts of the void. Huge power, shock the void, interweave the divine power, ignoring the distance of space, tearing a door. In the endless brilliance, the legions, dressed in gorgeous armor and armed with strong and sharp weapons, are standing in a neat square array on the other side of the door. Driven by the will of the gods, various departments interweave with each other, and the torrent of elements converges to expand the doors. In the endless sound of God''s voice, the troops belonging to the gods step through the door in front of them one after another and come from the distant kingdom, the kingdom of God. They will fight for the dignity of their respective gods! As for the world of the main material plane, that is not within the consideration of the Legion of supplicants. Even though it used to be their home. But after they were reborn in the kingdom of God. God''s dignity, above all else, is their only motivation to live. Now, however, the devil from the abyss has violated the dignity of the gods and wantonly plundered the property belonging to the gods in their pastures and gardens. Not only that, this group of dirty reptiles, but also caused the high gods to sleep and fall. And it was this that angered the gods. The anger of the gods is clearly conveyed to every member of the prayer. Feeling the anger of various gods, every member of the Legion of supplicants felt the same. So, they came, in the anger of God, at the moment of maintaining the dignity of God, and came again to the world of the main material plane, which was already strange to them. At the same time, in the world of natural plane, which is very far away from the world of main material plane. A God who pushed all these things and dominated them secretly also looked at him. His eyes, without any emotion, quietly look at the world of the main material plane with a kind of extremely cold eyes. Look at the legions of those who have just arrived. Looking at the unfathomable underground, looking at the dark portal, the head from the opposite side of the portal, the abyss plane endless, constantly across the plane channel, to the devil of the main material plane world. Under his leadership, this invasion of demons will be engraved in the history of the main material plane. No matter how long it takes, it will not be gradually dissipated with the passage of time. This demon invasion is undoubtedly disastrous for the main material plane and the gods of the main material plane world. Chapter 1277 God! Undoubtedly, he is the favorite of the universe! They are a group of perfect life, with powerful power, power and immortal life and so on! These show the differences between them and countless lives. After all, it''s the immortal god above, at the top of the pyramid of the whole universe, of all living things. Apart from themselves, no other living body is in the eyes of the gods. Even if it is powerful and special, the living beings living in other powerful planes are not treated by gods as the same living beings. Every God has this kind of pride that goes deep into the soul. And this kind of arrogance in the treatment of the essence of life, far from being comparable with their own life, is to play to the most incisive. This is especially true when dealing with life forms with special planes such as bottomless abyss. Although, the powerful abyss devil, in the strength is equal to the gods. However, the gods still did not treat the demons from the abyss as the same life as themselves. Therefore, to deal with the invasion of demons from the endless abyss, although the gods were shocked! However, the invasion from the abyss is not treated as a big thing. Although the gods now attach great importance to the invading action from the abyss, and in the action of demons invading the main material plane world, there are many gods, one after another for various reasons... Or sleeping, or falling. However, whether it is the intermediate power of gods, the medium power of gods; Or, the peak power among gods, powerful divine power! None of the gods, in the middle and peak position of the pyramid, fell asleep in the invasion of the demons. Those who are affected are just some small gods with low divine power. Compared with those powerful gods, their foundation is too shallow. In the invasion of the devil, the impact is also the biggest. Therefore, these unfortunate gods became the first victims in the invasion of demons. However, if you want to shake the foundation of the human God system, the spirit God system, and the orc God system... The abyss devil, so far, has not been able to do so. Even though there are a large number of them today, compared with the huge world of the main material plane. The number of abyssal demons is really not worth mentioning. After so long, they have only swept half of the main material plane world. Compared with the world with a large area of the main material plane, the number of abyss demons is still too small. And now, the gods have already responded, and have organized a group of legions of supplicants to come to the main material plane world one after another to resist demons. It is only a matter of time before the following legions of supplicants arrive one after another to drive the abyss demons back to the abyss plane. Perhaps, the invasion of the abyss devil, for mortals, for the world, is an unforgettable pain. However, in the eyes of powerful gods, this is not a big deal. From the birth of the main material plane until now. From the remote and long mythical age to the new era. In the middle of this process, the world of the main material plane has experienced many attacks from the abyss plane. And the gods of each era, also time and again, drove the abyss demons back to the abyss plane, and strengthened the seal around the world of the main material plane. Close everything, the gap and gateway of the different world to the world of the main material plane. Drive the abyss demon back to the abyss plane again. This time, for the gods, it was just driving the demons back to the abyss. In the eyes of the long and ancient gods, this is not a big deal. With the arrival of the Legion of supplicants from the kingdom of the gods, the demon''s invasion into the world of the main material plane was restrained. However, in the face of a large number of demons, the number of legions of supplicants is still too small. However, the arrival of the Legion of supplicants really boosted the morale. At least, the arrival of the Legion of gods has raised the morale of the Resistance Army, which has already been hot in the invasion of the abyss demons. They firmly believe that under the leadership of the gods, they will eventually fight back the aggression from the abyss. The abyss devil also realized that the counterattack of the gods had come. Although the Legion of supplicants is just a drop in the ocean in front of the huge demon Legion. However, as time goes on, the size of the Legion of supplicants will increase. What''s more, powerful casters are the same. It''s very likely that the incarnation of the gods will also come. Although the demons are aware of this, the flesh and soul plundered from the world of the main material plane make them unwilling to retreat again. Even though the demons fear powerful gods in their bones, they are in front of huge interests. The devil still chose to fight with the gods again. Anyway, this matter has started many times since the age of myth. However, the age of myth is the age of ancient gods. The powerful ancient gods oppress the whole universe and countless planes. In front of the ancient gods, no matter the demons from the endless abyss or the powerful living beings from the ectopic world, they dare not fight against the ancient gods. In that period, even though the world of the main material plane was full of holes, not many lives dared to offend the authority of ancient gods. With the death and disappearance of the ancient gods, the rise and emergence of the new gods, although also laid its own dignity. However, it can not be compared with the ancient gods in the age of myth. Although demons fear the gods, they are not afraid. It is because today''s new gods can not be compared with the ancient gods in the mythical age. Today''s gods do not have the absolute power and invincible power possessed by the ancient gods in the mythical age. Even so, the power and power of the gods themselves should not be underestimated. Now the legions of supplicants are coming, even if the abyss demons have an absolute advantage in number, and in the middle and high-end power. It is also because of the power of the abyss plane to invade the main material plane, change the environment of the main material plane world and tamper with the rules. Let the main material plane gradually transform to adapt to the environment and rules of the abyss devil. This makes the abyss demons more and more able to let go of their own power, and the suppression of rules that can be caused by the main material plane is decreasing with the passage of time. The demons attack madly against the Legion of supplicants, and the subsequent legions and lords of demons also come with the plane channel. All demons will not miss this rare opportunity to participate in the frenzy of dividing up the main material plane world. After all, this opportunity is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If you miss this opportunity, it will not appear next time. Because the gods who have come back will thoroughly investigate the loopholes in the main material plane and seal all possible loopholes again! Chapter 1278 The arrival of the Legion of supplicants did not turn the situation around for the first time, or even worse The legions of the abyss realized it the first time the conjurer came... After all, when the transmission channel across the plane was opened, the huge torrent of elements and the energy of riots were raised, which made it difficult for the abyss demons to realize it. Demons, it is also clear that the gods began to officially intervene. After all, the world of the main material plane is very important to the gods, and it is absolutely impossible to watch their "forbidden" being wantonly abused by the abyss demons. This is the source of their strength and the foundation of their immortality. The demons also know that they will return to the abyss again sooner or later. The past history has already explained this truth clearly. Just, know return to know, demons but absolutely won''t choose to go back easily. Therefore, after the arrival of the supplicants, the abyss demons also began to gather their own strength to encircle the Legion of the supplicants. After the death of the believers of God, the soul ascended into the kingdom of God and transformed into soldiers. He was extremely devout to the gods he believed in before he died, and so was his soul after he died. The gods choose the best from the believers to form the army to protect the kingdom of God! They are not only fighters but also believers. Faced with the absolute number advantage of the abyss demons, the Legion of supplicants just came to the world of the main material plane and suffered the crazy encirclement and suppression of the abyss demons. The devil''s encirclement and suppression of the Legion of supplicants is a matter of all costs and attitude. They know very well that once these vanguards are allowed to stand firm. Then, the follow-up of the gods can rely on these supplicants who stand firmly in the early stage to continuously send legions from the kingdom of God. Therefore, the demon lords who know this very well command their legions to encircle the Legion of the supplicants. Even if there are heavy casualties, we should do whatever it takes to wipe out these legions. The Legion of the supplicants is also very clear that although they are generally powerful, compared with the abyss demons, the Legion of the supplicants can not occupy much advantage in the way of rapidly evolving power enhancement. Faced with the encirclement and suppression of the abyss demons, they suffered heavy losses. Although all the intelligent races in the world of the main material plane are cooperating with the Legion of supplicants. However, the advantage of the number of abyss demons is too great. Before they enter the main material plane, they are well prepared, and so are their subsequent conquest of the main material plane all over the world. When the gods realized that something had happened to the main material plane, the number of demons had reached an amazing number. Even today''s gods have to face the devil''s energy! The Legion of the supplicants and the various intelligent races in the world of the main material plane are very difficult to resist under the front of the demons. However, the demons, relying on their own number advantage and the will of the abyss, gradually invade the main material plane world with the help of the power of the abyss plane world. So as to offset the suppression of the rules of the main material plane world on them. In the face of this situation, the superior gods have to face up to the power of the abyss demons. They have to pay more attention and energy to the world of the main material plane. Compared with the secondary plane world which is more like stars, the primary material plane world is the fundamental place for the gods. The area here is not only huge, but also rich in resources. Similarly, all kinds of intelligent life are unmatched by other plane worlds. Therefore, in the face of the arrogance of the abyss demons, the gods have to waste their power and put in more power in the past. ¡­¡­ In the natural plane world, in a different space full of sacred emerald color, ininville''s eyes look at the distant main material plane world. Behind him, two illusory figures kneel there, drooping their heads and waiting. "Now, the gods have put more attention and energy on the world of the main material plane..." "Dimorgan, meccanius." Ininville''s voice whispered, "you''ve done a good job!" "All for you, my great God!" Ininville nodded with satisfaction. "After this success, I will give you a rich reward... Before that, you should also pay close attention to what happens in the world of the main material plane..." "Tell me everything that happened there, and also pay attention to one thing..." ¡­¡­ The busy gods don''t know all this. At this moment, they are gathering together to discuss and increase the power to invest in the world of the Lord''s material plane, and the gods are ready to come down and clean up the situation immediately when necessary. In the dark, the ancient god of death is also carrying out his own plans and actions. Ever since the appointment with ininville, he began to plan that as the ancient god of death, his power should not be underestimated in the past. Otherwise, the king of gods would not force him to give up his power. From the noble and powerful God of death in ancient times to the subordinate God of the later generation, Jacob could not be willing. In the past, when there was no ininville, no matter how much he was unwilling, he could only hide. But now, he sees hope. Even though his power is not as strong as before, his understanding of death in the past is incomparable with that of today''s gods. Each of them has his own way to promote the fall of a powerful divine power on the premise that his power is inferior to that of a powerful divine power. Thus, the source of power of the past will be stripped and returned to the God of nature! Once the all encompassing natural rules are successfully formed, the power represented by nature and the fields covered are powerful fields and forces that no God can imagine. Even as the God of death in ancient times, Jesus himself could not understand or imagine how powerful the rule of nature in its heyday would be. It can be said that once the natural rules are completely formed, then everything in the universe is a part of nature. And this power will be instilled into a God, and that God may be in control of the rules of nature, so as to achieve a level that no God can imagine. Although it may create a God more terrifying than the king of gods, but The moody king of gods puts too much pressure on the gods. The gods can''t resist in front of the king, and their strength will be easily deprived by the king of gods. As long as the king of gods thinks that the existence of God is about to threaten him, then it is easy to deprive you of everything and knock you down. "Instead of serving a moody king of gods, who often deprives the gods of their foundation..." "It''s better to do everything to create a powerful God who can fight against the king of gods!" For the legendary king of all gods, whether it is Jericho or the gods, for this God who has been living since the remote mythical age. In every God''s heart, there is endless fear of him. The incomplete slate of fate, in the hand of the king of gods, is like the sword of Damocles hanging on the heads of the gods! In the face of this God King, no God can pose a fundamental threat to him. Therefore, once the king of gods is aware of the threat, then the king of gods will start ahead of time to destroy all the powerful gods that may threaten him. And it was clear to him that the time for the awakening of the king of gods was not far away. So far, the king of gods, who has no idea where to hide, can sense the threat even in his deep sleep, so that he can wake up and eliminate the threat. Jergi knew that with the strength of ininville increasing day by day, the awakening day of the king of gods was also accelerating day by day. And the time left for Jericho and ininville, like the sand in the hourglass, is constantly passing. Time is really short.